《Zither Emperor》


 Chapter 1

    As the weakest kingdom in the whole continent of lonzainus, the territory of Arcadia is undoubtedly the smallest. It is located in the southeast end of the whole continent. Its southeast two sides are adjacent to the vast sea, and the other two sides are surrounded by two powerful empires. If it had not been for the interference of the center of the continent, the place called Falan, countries like Arcadia would have been extinct. Our story begins with Luna, the capital of Arcadia.


    The scorching sun is like fire, especially in the south of the mainland of lonzainus. The sun in the sky seems to be in front of us, bringing hot air. Everyone who bathes in the sun seems to have turned into charcoal, and all of them are sweating. Although it was still in the morning, the streets of Luna city were full of laziness. No wonder some people would say that the reason why the two powerful empires of landias and pozha did not divide Acadia was not only because of the interference of Falan, but also because it was the hottest stove in the whole continent.


    Of course, there is no exception. At this time, in front of the magic guild in Luna City, there is a hale and hearty old man.


    There is no wrinkle on the white magic robe, just like himself. The dense wrinkles show the old man''s age. His long silver hair is neatly combed behind his head. The old magician is very tall. He is at least half a head higher than the ordinary Arcadian. In his right hand, which is also full of wrinkles, he holds a slender staff. Although the staff is supported on the ground at this time, no one will think that he relies on this pure wood The staff supports the body. That''s because of the eyes, the eyes of the old magician. A pair of black eyes as clear as an abyss, but extremely clear. The old mage slightly narrowed his eyes, but the light essence still showed between the opening and closing.


    "Praise Falan, dear Mr. magician, how do you do? What can I do for you?" As soon as Pirlo came out of the sorcerer guild, he saw the old sorcerer. Although the old sorcerer didn''t have any valuable clothes or magic items, he couldn''t even distinguish his level from his magic robe and the element fluctuation that didn''t appear in his whole body. However, as a yellow level medium level magician who has practiced in Luna City magic association for more than 20 years, he believes in his own feelings. Only those who want to show off will show their magic level on the magic robe. How can the old mage, who looks at least 70 years old, be the lowest level mage? What''s more, there was no sweat on his wrinkled forehead.


    "Praise Falan." The old magician''s voice sounded very soft and pleasant. Although it was a little low, it gave people a feeling of bathing in the spring breeze. It seemed that even the hot air became cool. "I''m from Falan. Please take me to see the temporary president of the guild."


    Pirlo''s body suddenly became stiff, a pair of eyes full of surprise and ecstasy, from France blue? He''s from Falan. On the mainland of lonzainus, even the most common people will understand the meaning of this sentence. It has been more than two years since the president of the magic guild of Luna city passed away. As the general assembly of the magic guild of the kingdom of Arcadia, the post of president has been vacant for more than two years. He came from Falan, isn''t he


    What is the most noble occupation in the mainland of lonzainus? It''s a magician. Perhaps, some people will not believe in the existence of God, but no one does not worship the magician. Falan is a plain land on the mainland of lonzainus. The area is about half the size of the kingdom of Arcadia, fertile land, but no country dare to play its idea, because it is the holy land of magicians. Falan is the belief of almost all countries except the extremely Northern Wilderness of lunzanus.


    Falan is not only the holy land of magicians, but also the place that magicians fear most. In addition to the French Legion guarding Falan, only magicians can enter here. It is not too difficult to enter Falan. However, almost all magicians dare not expect to leave Falan. Without the strength above the blue level, they will not be allowed to leave there.


    The ranks of magicians, from low to high, are magician, intermediate magician, advanced magician, great magician, wizard, mage and mage. No matter what magic it is, it has the same color, graded by the color of rainbow. The lowest level magician corresponds to the first color in the rainbow, red, which is red, and so on. And blue represents the mage. The first six rainbow colors are divided into junior high school and senior high school. A yellow level medium level magician like Pirlo is a medium level high level magician. As the last color of the rainbow, purple is divided into nine levels. It is also the great mage teacher of purple level. The difference in strength between different levels is undoubtedly huge. There is another reason why Falan can become the holy land of magicians, that is, there are seven mage towers in Falan. In each mage tower, there is a powerful nine level purple mage, and they are the peak of the existence of longqilinus.


    Therefore, in the mainland of lonzainus, it is very easy to identify a person''s strength. Any magic or fighting spirit is distinguished by color. The color when released can fully show the user''s own strength.


    "Please, please." Pirlo moved aside in fear.Then the old mage nodded his head to him, and followed him with a smile.


    There are huge magic elements in the guild hall. The magic six pointed star inlaid with secret silver on the ground emits a faint silver light. The interior of the guild is very empty, which has a lot to do with the rare number of magicians. In a small kingdom like Arcadia, the number of magicians can only be described as small. Therefore, although the status of the guild in the kingdom is very high, it is still cold.


    Pirlo did not let the old magician wait too long. After a while, an equally old magician had been invited out of the guild by him. The magician was wearing a blue magic robe, which looked similar to the old magician from abroad.


    "Praise Falan, Hello, mage from afar. I am the acting president of the alcadian Kingdom mage Association, Fire Mage Diarra As he said this, Diarra bowed slowly to the old white robed magician. At the same time, a pale blue flame appeared on his right hand, indicating that he was a junior magician. This is the most noble etiquette of magicians. You know, in order to Diyala''s position in Arcadia, even to see the king does not need to do. There is only one reason why he is so respectful, because the white robed mage in front of him is from Falan.


    "Praise Falan. My name is Qin Shang. I come from Falan. This is Falan''s letter." Qin Shang handed the wooden staff in his hand to his left hand, and his right hand stretched out to Diyala''s face. A faint light flashed by, and a scroll of sheepskin appeared in his palm.


    Although Dilla was stunned by the light in front of them, the light in their hands was very clear.


    Diarra took the scroll with trembling hands and unfolded it slowly. There was nothing on the scroll, just a blank. But Diarra was not surprised. His eyes subconsciously looked at Qin Shang in front of him.

 Chapter 2

    Qin Shang''s right hand passed by, and a faint purple light covered the scroll. Suddenly, surrounded by the purple light, a line of words appeared. Diarra read with some excitement: "life, Qin Shang, the first level purple voice master, will take over the post of president of Acadia mage Association. Ah, are you a divine voice master? " This time, Diarra and Pirlo''s surprise has turned into horror.


    As a branch of spiritual magicians, shenyinshi, a magician who plays musical instruments to release magic, can be said to be the most noble among the magicians in the mainland, but at the same time, it is also the most vulnerable. It''s very difficult for the divine voice master to surpass the level of Huang. At most, it can only slightly boost the morale on the battlefield. For a long time, only the daughters of nobles or princesses of various countries are interested in learning this noble and weak magic. However, the old magician in front of him turned out to be a divine voice master, a purple divine voice master. Diarra couldn''t believe her eyes. However, in the lower right corner of the scroll, the ancient symbol surrounded by the silver six pointed star represents the magic tower in the seven towers of Falan. Obviously, the magician named Qin Shang came here after the test of the magic tower. And the purple magic energy he released is so real.


    Qin Shang''s old face showed a trace of memory. He turned to the northwest. He could not forget what he had experienced on the magic tower for a long time. That was the real magic!


    Diarra soon returned to normal, and it was impossible for Falan''s instructions to be counterfeited. Quickly and respectfully rolled up the sheepskin scroll and sent it to Qin Shang, "Diarra, with Pirlo, I''ve seen the president."


    Qin Shang took back the scroll and said, "how many magicians are there in Arcadia now?"


    Hearing Qin Shang''s question, Diarra could not help showing a bitter look. "Arcadia, for yourself, has a total of one green level magician, three green level magicians, 24 yellow level magicians, 67 orange level magicians and 213 red level magicians. Most of them have joined the army. There are only a dozen people left in the guild. "


    Qin Shang''s face showed a hint of surprise, "so few? Although the cultivation of magic is a long process, is the population of Arcadia tens of millions only the number of these 300 magicians? I remember that magicians from other countries do not seem to be so rare! "


    With a sigh, Diarra said, "it''s not so rare before. Our kingdom of Arcadia has always been famous for fire magicians. But now, the national strength of the country is getting weaker and weaker. The magicians who have some strength have gone to the surrounding two empires. Naturally, the people who are willing to stay are However, it''s good that you''re here this time. You think you''re the great mage of purple! For hundreds of years, we Acadia have not seen the strong purple. I believe that our Acadia mage guild will be strong under your leadership. " Although his age is not young, but here, or can not help but excited. Looking at Qin Shang''s eyes, even some fanatical.


    Just at this time, a beautiful and elegant voice sounded from the outside, "is master Diarra here?"


    Diyala was stunned. She showed a smile on her face and said sorry to Qin Shang. Then she went out. After a while, a young woman followed Diarra into the hall.


    The woman is very beautiful, with long black hair, white face and a long green skirt. Her face looks a little plump, but it doesn''t affect her noble temperament. Whether walking or standing, it will give people a sense of straightness, as if her slender waist could never be bent. At this time, she was holding a swaddle in her arms, and the sound of even breathing came from it. The baby seemed to be sleeping.


    Seeing this woman, Qin Shang''s eyes brightened, his eyes slowly opened, and his eyes twinkled.


    The woman immediately felt his burning eyes. Xiumei wrinkled slightly. A blue light flashed from the bottom of her eyes and looked at Qin Shang. At the moment of eye contact, the light in the woman''s eyes suddenly became dazed. When she returned to normal, her face changed greatly, and she subconsciously hugged the swaddling clothes in her arms.


    Diarra''s spirit was still a little confused, so he didn''t find these and said to the woman, "Meiying, where''s Ye Chong? Why didn''t he come with you. You seem to have just been born, don''t you


    Mei Ying moved half a step subconsciously and said with a smile, "he''s been working hard recently, so I came here myself. Master, our child is full moon. Please give him your blessing. " The blessing of the mage is the best protection for the newborn. The higher the level of mage, the more healthy the newborn will be. There is no magic attribute limit.


    Diarra laughed and promised, "no problem. I''ve said that for a long time. After your child is born, I will bless him. Oh, by the way, I''d like to introduce you. This is the new president of the guild, master Qin Shang from Falan. " Although he met his acquaintances, he did not forget the new president.


    Mei Ying didn''t seem to forget Qin Shang''s look at her just now. She just said, "praise Falan, Hello, master."


    Qin Shang was just about to speak, but he heard a loud baby cry coming from the swaddling clothes. A pair of white lotus like arms came out of the swaddling clothes and waved gently, as if to break away from his mother''s arms.Qin Shang''s words stopped suddenly when he came to his mouth, because he saw Mei Ying''s baby''s little hands, which were white and tender, with only four fingers, and no little fingers of left and right hands. From his appearance in the Sorcerer''s guild to now, there was a big fluctuation in his expression for the first time, and the degree of fluctuation surprised everyone present.


    Qin Shang had already come to Mei Ying. His old face turned red with excitement. He raised his trembling hands and touched the delicate hands like spring onion, twinkling with crystal milky white. His quick action didn''t look like a magician, but a soldier.


    "What are you doing?" Mei Ying gave a low chide and took two strange steps backward. Although Qin Shang''s speed was not slow, what he felt was just an illusion.


    Without chasing, Qin Shang''s eyes always followed the pink hands, standing there dully, forgetting to drop the hands he just raised, "eight fingers, born eight fingers, there are really born eight fingers. Genius, this is absolutely genius


    "Don''t misunderstand, don''t misunderstand, master Qin Shang, you are..."


    Qin Shang, after all, was an advanced great mage. His face slowly calmed down. He looked down at the magic six pointed star inlaid with secret silver. After pondering for a long time, his eyes showed a ray of ecstasy. He hit each other with both hands and was happy like a child. "Praise Falan, OK, that''s it."


    Looking up at Mei Ying''s wary and curious eyes, Qin Shang smiles and has to admit that although his face is full of wrinkles, his elegant clothes and dressing are still very elegant. "Miss Mei Ying, you''re here today to give your child a magic blessing, aren''t you?"


    Mei Ying nodded subconsciously.


    Qin Shang''s eyes turned to diara and said, "in this case, let me bless the child."

 Chapter 3

    Diarra was stunned. You know, in this world, it''s not easy for a full moon baby to get the blessing of a magician, let alone by a purple mage. Only the princes and princesses of big countries can have such treatment!


    "This..." Diala looks at Mei Ying. He is 67 years old this year. Naturally, he can see the change of Qin Shang''s look after seeing Mei Ying''s child, so he can''t help hesitating. With his relationship with Mei Ying''s husband and wife, how can he explain if their children are hurt here?


    Mei Ying''s eyes showed a touch of cold, which made her pride more obvious. "Sir, I want to know why."


    The plainness in Qin Shang''s eyes had already completely disappeared when he saw the little hands. There was a trace of deep emotion in his eyes, and even the voice was a bit more magnetic, "because his hands, which are the most perfect hands in the world that I have seen. I have no malice, ma''am


    Mei Ying''s coldness gradually disappeared. Indeed, although the eyes of master Qin Shang were full of eager light, from the breath of his body, it was not malicious, but full of intimate feeling. However, when she heard Qin Shang mention her son''s hands, her face became very ugly. "Master Qin Shang, why do you say, my son Are these hands the most perfect in the world? Are you satirizing me? "


    Each hand has five fingers. For a warrior, any finger is extremely important. Although the child in Mei Ying''s arms only lost her left and right little fingers, it had a great influence on her holding weapons. Can''t even hold the sword, which parents don''t want their children to be perfect? Mei Ying is no exception. However, everything else is good for her. It''s the natural eight fingers that broke her heart. Eight fingers have decided that their children can not become a master of swordsmanship, but that is the expectation of the whole family!


    "Oh, no, no, praise Falan. I swear in the name of Falan, I have no intention of satirizing you." Qin Shang''s eyes were full of emotion and looked at the baby who was still struggling and crying. The lines on his face were surprisingly soft. "Maybe, for others, these hands are incomplete, but for people like me, they are absolutely perfect. Wait a minute, and you''ll see. "


    Under the gaze of Meiying, Diarra and Pirlo, Qin Shang slowly sits down with his knees crossed. There is a flash of light on his right hand. Meiying vaguely sees that it is a ring on Qin Shang''s right little finger, space ring, one of the most important magic weapons for magicians.


    A reddish brown Guqin quietly appeared on his knees. Seven strings were shining with a faint silver luster. Qin Shang''s hands were on the strings. His look had changed dramatically.


    His old face became plain and modest, and his whole body was full of the breath of life, as if he had been sitting there for a long time, holding that posture, white clothes, silver hair, guqin. At the moment when his hands touched the strings, the whole person had been completely integrated with everything in the hall of the wizard Association. Unconsciously, everyone''s eyes are focused on him.


    The left hand is lifted and pressed on the piano body above the strings, but it doesn''t touch the piano. The thumb and index finger of the right hand are slightly buckled, the middle finger and ring finger are gently pressed on the five strings, the thumb is released, and the index finger is flicked in the air on the seven strings, which leads to a humming voiceless sound. The voiceless sound is deep and deep, and the lingering rhyme is curling. In a moment, the air seems to solidify, and the baby''s cry stops quietly.


    Swaddling, a pair of big black eyes, looking towards the direction of the sound, the mouth also issued a few light gibberish.


    Whether it''s a senior magician like Pirlo, or a wizard like Diarra, or a soldier like Meiying, after hearing this clear sound, it seems that all impurities in the body have been removed in a moment. The body and mind are more transparent than ever, the blood is smooth, and the feeling is unspeakable.


    "Dead wood Longyin, you are..." The hostility hidden in Mei Ying''s eyes disappeared at this moment. Looking at Qin Shang, she showed some surprise and joy.


    Qin Shang did not answer, just a smile, his hands moved at the same time, left hand gently, right hand micro dial, a moving melody floated out, the piano sound is delicate and subtle, fingering quietly control the light priority, light rhythm, with a whirling back and forth lingering, there is a kind of heart chanting. The light purple light, with the rhythm of his hands, quietly emanates from the silver strings. Circles of light purple halo, shrouded in the hall, but does not spread.


    There is no doubt that the spiritual power of the magician is much stronger than that of ordinary people. However, both Pirlo and Diarra are lost in the soul stirring music. Their eyes are full of joy and confusion, and they completely forget where they are at this time.


    Mei Ying is the only one who is sober. She doesn''t know why she is far inferior to the magician in the level of spiritual power, but she still keeps sober. She clearly sees that the faint purple light is converging in a direction, which is the swaddling in her arms.


    The baby no longer cries. When Mei Ying looks down at her baby, she is surprised to find that her son is smiling. Her hands, which each have four fingers, are waving gently in the air. In the delicate and implicit music, the order of his hands is actually consistent with the music, and the light purple light is also shining Quietly into his body, so that he began to have some strange changes.Is that true? Mei Ying felt as if she had been separated from the rest of the world. Until the end of the music, she still didn''t recover.


    "It''s like winding the head brocade, dripping with a glass cup. String loose tune Baozhu, Sheng Yan zhiyinhuang. Playing "green water" with Chun Lei Qin is most suitable for washing the child''s body and mind Qin Shang''s voice pulls Mei Ying back from her dreamlike feeling. Looking up, Qin Shang''s eyes twinkled with frightening silver light. The Guqin on his knee had disappeared. Look at the baby in my arms, but he has fallen asleep. The sound of even breathing is so beautiful. Baby''s skin seems to become more lustrous and lustrous, the beautiful little face with a sweet smile.


    "Genius, he is an absolute genius. My judgment is correct. Even though he is just a full moon, he can feel the real beauty of my music. I really envy you Zhuzong! Why not me? Now you should understand why I admire his perfect hands. For a zither player, the little fingers of the left and right hands are forbidden fingers, which have no effect at all. When the zither is repaired the day after tomorrow, the extra little fingers will interfere to some extent. As a divine voice teacher, I know too much about this. Once upon a time, there was a legend that a person had six fingers in each hand, which was called the six finger Qin devil. It was just a fabrication. Playing the Qin, eight fingers in both hands was enough. Born with eight fingers, how perfect it is Qin Shang said with some exclamation.


    "Master, are you..." Mei Ying asked tentatively. The pride in her words had already disappeared. It was not the purple light on the other person, but the song "green water" before, because of the sound of the dead wood and dragon.


    Qin Shang said: "I came from Falan. If it wasn''t for the blue sky and sea, why would I come here? I wanted to find a disciple to inherit my legacy, but I didn''t expect that my favorite genius was from Zhuzong. Come on, take me to see your father-in-law. Ye Li, Ye Li, we haven''t seen each other for decades. I don''t know if your body is still strong. "


    Mei Ying suddenly wakes up, "your surname is Qin, dead wood dragon chants, you are Qin Zong...."

 Chapter 4

    Qin Shang smile, than a silent gesture, "it seems, more than 20 years no see, this time I really want to talk with Lao Ye Li."


    Meiying looked at Pirlo and Diarra and asked quietly, "master, what do they do?"


    Qin Shang coughed lightly, and a purple light flashed in his eyes. They were lost and immersed. Then they woke up and breathed. Diarra exclaimed, "it''s wonderful. It''s really wonderful. Praise Falan. This is the first time I know the power of Shenyin master. President, I will consult you more in the future. "


    Qin Shang shook his head and said: "what you feel is the power of spiritual magic, but you don''t know how to appreciate the melody. The difference between the spiritual system and the elemental system is still too big. " As he spoke, he blocked the sight of Diarra and Pirlo with his body and winked at mein.


    Mei Ying said, "thank you for your magic blessing. If you are free, I''d like to invite you to visit the blue sky sea and let my husband and wife have a little bit of friendship. How about that?"


    Qin Shang nodded and said, "then I''m not polite."


    Diarra was a little surprised and said, "praise Falan and Meiying. I don''t seem to have been treated like this before."


    Mei Ying said with a smile: "there will be opportunities in the future. Master Qin Shang, please


    Blue sky sea, take the meaning of green hollow ocean, bamboo, is not green hollow? Therefore, the blue sky sea refers to a dense and prosperous bamboo forest.


    The location of the blue sky sea is 30 kilometers west of Luna city. All kinds of green bamboos form a different landscape. All you can see is a soft green light. Every green bamboo stands up like that.


    For the Acadians, the blue sky sea is a strange place, where a large number of fresh bamboo shoots are produced, but no one has ever been able to go deep into the interior of the blue sky sea. No one knows how broad the blue sky sea is. It borders the kingdom of Acadia and the kingdom of landias to the west of Acadia. Everyone who enters the blue sky sea will come out of the place where they enter for no reason. No one knows why. Besides bamboo shoots, there are no other rich specialties in this bamboo forest. Therefore, no one pays attention to it or interferes with it.


    The temperature in the blue sky sea is quite different from that in Luna City, perhaps because there are many green bamboos growing here. As soon as you enter the range of the blue sky sea, the heat in the air will naturally dissipate.


    Mei Ying walked in the bamboo sea with Aizi and Qin Shang in her arms, and said with admiration, "master, your physical strength is very good. It''s the first time I''ve seen a magician like you after such a long journey


    Thirty miles is nothing for a soldier, but it is a long way for a magician. If you look carefully, you can find that Mei Ying''s swaddling clothes are surrounded by a faint air flow. It''s Mei Ying''s fighting spirit. She protects her baby son from the scorching influence of the air.


    Qin Shang gave a wry smile, "haven''t you heard that sentence? There is no use in everything. As a divine voice master, I don''t have the acceleration skill that element magicians can perform, and I don''t want to have any followers. No matter where I go to the mainland, I need to rely on my own two legs. As time goes by, I can naturally walk a little farther than ordinary people, and my physical strength is stronger than other magicians. "


    While he was talking, Qin Shang found that the bamboo forest in front of him seemed to be unreal. A knowing smile appeared on his face. He folded a bamboo branch from his side and knocked it on the bamboo beside him as he walked forward. The speed of his beating was fast and slow, producing a special sound wave. He did not let Mei Ying lead the way and went directly into the bamboo forest . For ordinary people, it is impossible to cross the blue sky and sea. For his old guest, how can we stop him?


    Mei Ying seemed to have guessed it for a long time. She was not surprised. Her step became unreal. She seemed to follow Qin Shang slowly and quickly and walked into the bamboo forest.


    Close to the center of the blue sky sea, a row of neat bamboo houses are surrounded among the bamboo groups. There are more than ten of them in size, and they look elegant among the bamboo shadows. Before Mei Ying and Qin Shang came to the bamboo house, an old voice came out from one of the bamboo houses, "Ying''er, how did you bring outsiders? Did you forget what I said to you?"


    Without waiting for Mei Ying to speak, Qin Shang already said with a smile: "well, you leave, don''t you even see your old friends?"


    The door of the bamboo house in the middle opens, and a lightning figure comes to Mei Ying and Qin Shang almost in an instant. Although the action is very fast, but it is like flowing water in general, does not give people any abrupt feeling.


    Ye Li is a little taller than Qin Shang. His long gray hair is scattered behind him. The wrinkles on his face are much less than Qin Shang''s. He looks like he is in his fifties. His waist is straight and straight. His eyes are shining with a kind of awe. The sense of vicissitudes of a mature man is undoubtedly revealed in him. As soon as he saw Qin Shang, his generous hands immediately grabbed him. Qin Shang didn''t dodge and let his hands grasp his shoulders.


    "Old man, what are you doing here? We haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years Ye Li said excitedly.Qin Shang''s calm temperament disappeared in front of Ye Li. He made a funny expression and said: "come to see you! You are still young, but I am old. It''s better to cultivate fighting spirit! Magic is too easy to grow old. I remember, you are one year older than me


    Ye Li did not have a good way: "young what? Don''t you see my hair is getting gray? Go, come in and say As he said this, he took Qin Shang and walked in, only glancing at Mei Ying''s grandson in her arms.


    Bamboo house layout is very simple, bamboo couch, bamboo table, bamboo chair, that''s all.

 Chapter 5

    Ye Li picked up the kettle on the table, poured a cup of water and handed it to Qin Shang, "this is the spring water under my blue sky sea, you try it."


    Qin Shang took a drink and exclaimed, "it''s cool and sweet, not bad. You will enjoy it. "


    Ye Li sighed: "we haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years. You old man, you''ve come to see me this time. What''s the matter. As you know, I don''t care about Zhuzong any more. Even if there is anything, it has nothing to do with me. "


    Qin Shang laughed and said, "before I said anything, you just pushed me. What do you think I''m looking for you for? This time, I won''t go


    Ye Li''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, "don''t go?"


    Qin Shang nodded and said, "I just came back from Falan."


    Hearing the word "Falan", Ye Li''s eyes suddenly changed, and his face was silent for a few minutes, "you still went. So you''ve reached the purple level? "


    Qin Shangwei squints his eyes and looks up and down at Ye Li, "aren''t you the same? How about let me see? "


    Ye Li didn''t glare at him. A light purple air flow floated out of his body. It was the arrogant breath and stubborn energy. The huge pressure does not forbid Qin Shang''s eyes to shine, "well, first level, you are also first level. It seems that none of us has left anyone behind."


    Ye Li said: "I''m not your opponent any more. At the same level, no magic or fighting spirit can defeat your zither magic in lonzainus. Do you think I don''t know? "


    Qin Shang said with a smile, "only when I play more than one third of my music can I show its real power. At the same level, you can''t beat me, can''t you run? What can I do with you? Do you want me to run after you? "


    Leaf leaves vicious way: "now such distance, believe me to kill you."


    Qin Shang leisurely drank a mouthful of spring water, "do not believe."


    They looked at each other and laughed. No matter Qin Shang or Ye Li, they have not been so happy for a long time.


    The laughter stops, the leaf leaves the right color way: "old fellow, frankly speaking, what feeling does the law blue give you?"


    Qin Shang''s face sank, sighed and said: "you don''t have to ask any more. The seven pagodas of Falan are not what we can imagine. I didn''t even see the tower owner when I was passing through the magic tower. "


    After listening to his words, Ye Li was silent for a long time. Then he said something sad: "it seems that we will never have hope."


    "No As soon as Qin Shang''s eyes brightened, he seemed to think of something exciting. He suddenly stood up from the bamboo chair and said, "I hope there is absolutely something. And it''s right in front of you. "


    Burning eyes gush out from Ye Li''s eyes, "what is it? Tell me. Is it really possible to compete with the seven towers of France? "


    Qin Shang smiles and sits down again, but he doesn''t speak.


    Ye Li some impatient way: "sell what pass, say quickly, otherwise I can move martial arts."


    Qin Shang said with a smile, "you are still in the same temper as before, and you are still so impatient. I really doubt how your bamboo fighting spirit has been practiced to the present level. After I accepted the examination in France blue, I was confirmed as purple, and I was on the rainbow list of France blue. Before I left, the people in France asked me where I would like to work, and I chose Acadia. Because you''re here, so I''m here. As long as you agree, I can stay here for at least ten years. "


    Ye Li''s face moved, and he said with some doubts: "old man, how do I feel that you are setting a trap for me to drill in! If you have anything to say, just say it. What are our hopes? "


    Qin Shang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll tell you straight. Our hope is your grandson. "


    Ye Li was surprised, "you''re right. You came back with Yinger. Don''t you see that my grandson was born with eight fingers? In the future, it will be difficult for him to even hold on to his weapons. How can it be our hope. I just want this child to live a safe life. "


    Qin Shang turned his lips and said, "that''s from your point of view, but from my point of view, it''s totally different. Born with eight fingers, I''m the descendant of my dream. Without the influence of the little fingers of the left and right hands, it is of great benefit to the piano repair. What''s more, your grandson is born with a very keen sense of music. As long as you are willing to let him learn piano from me, he is our hope in the future. I''ll be honest with you. I chose to come to Arcadia instead of other powers, mainly because you are here. As you know, when our cultivation reaches the purple level, it becomes extremely difficult to make progress. Moreover, as a master of divine music, although he can perform powerful Qin magic when he reaches purple level, his disadvantages are also very big. So I came up with a good solution. But this method, needs you to cooperate


    Ye Li frowned slightly and said, "do I cooperate? I practice the fighting spirit of Zhuzong. How can I cooperate with you? "


    Qin Shang said: "longqinusi, there is only a precedent for magic to cooperate with fighting spirit, which is the so-called magic and martial double Xiu, but no one can surpass the blue level. Now the magician disdains to be distracted to cultivate fighting spirit. The way I think of is to use fighting spirit to promote Qin magic, use fighting spirit to enhance the range of sound wave, and even directly promote the attack of sound wave. Only the divine sound master can have the possibility of practicing like this. And your bamboo fighting spirit is full of natural breath, which is the most perfect fighting spirit with Qin music. This time, I''m here to accept an apprentice, and then I''ll persuade you to teach him bamboo fighting spirit, which is in line with the strengths of our two families, to create a super divine musician. Maybe I can break through the limit of purple. But as soon as I got here, I met your daughter-in-law and grandson before I could settle down and find my apprentice. Born eight fingers! It''s hard to find in the world. I''ll never miss such a good opportunity. Old man, I''ve never asked anyone in my life. This time, I''ll make an exception. I beg you to let your grandson worship me as a teacher. "While saying this, Qin Shang stood up and gave a gift to Ye Lishen, with a solemn look.


    Ye Li flashed aside and said decidedly, "no, I won''t. I am such a grandson. Although he is born with eight fingers, I still expect him to inherit my mantle. "


    Qin Shang said eagerly: "didn''t you just say that you wanted him to be an ordinary person? Why are you changing your mind now


    Ye Li said: "ordinary people refer to the ordinary people of our bamboo sect. My grandson is the young master of our bamboo sect in the future. If you take him to Qin sect, what should we do? Don''t do it, don''t do it."


    Qin Shang said reluctantly: "Ye Zhong and Mei Ying are still young. Are you afraid that they will not have grandchildren in the future? And there''s not one born with eight fingers in a million. Old man, for the sake of years of friendship, you can help me


    Ye Li gave a wry smile and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to be a whole year. I really can''t help you. Yes, both Chong''er and Ying''er are young, but they can only have such a son in their life. At the beginning, Ying''er had a difficult labor when she gave birth to my precious grandson. You should also see that Ying''er was Mei Zongna''s daughter. Old Mei Hua and I invited old granny Lanqing to deliver the baby to her. Thanks to Lanqing''s presence, we kept their mother and son safe. But Lanqing also said that Ying''er could not be reborn in the future. If you don''t believe it, you can go to lanzong to inquire. "


    After listening to Ye Li''s words, Qin Shang can''t help sitting down on the bamboo chair, full of hope, feeling absolutely uncomfortable. For a long time, he and Ye Li didn''t speak to each other and fell into deep thinking. At this time, I heard a voice from the door of Qingyue

 Chapter 6

    Tall figure came in from the door, it is a young man, tall, dignified, and Ye Li at least eight similar, handsome and resolute, a door, give people a fresh breath, this is unique to bamboo fighting spirit. It is Ye Zhong, Ye Li''s son.


    Ye Li said: "Chong''er, I''ve met your uncle Qin."


    "Hello, uncle Qin. I heard from Ying''er, "it seems that you are here for my son?" Ye Zhong asked after saluting.


    The light in Qin Shang''s eyes flickered a little, and he said with a smile, "Chong''er, I saw you when I was a child. Yes, your bamboo fighting spirit has reached the first level of yellow bamboo. It''s the green level of the rainbow level


    Ye Zhong was obviously not interested in his own strength. He said in a hurry: "I hear from Ying''er that you think my son is a genius. He is a genius to learn piano magic, isn''t he? If you can, please accept him as an apprentice


    Qin Shang''s eyes were full of light. Without waiting for Ye Li to speak, he hurriedly said, "of course, but your father doesn''t agree."


    Ye Zhong looks at Ye Li and says, "Dad, why?"


    Ye Li said angrily: "you go out for me. How can you talk here? Why do you say that? You are such a child. He has learned something from qinzong. What should we do with Zhuzong? "


    Ye Chongkang said: "however, he is born with eight fingers and is not suitable for inheriting Zhuzong''s swordsmanship. Don''t you want your grandson to become a strong man in the future? It''s not easy for him to learn the things of Zhuzong. Isn''t it just right to learn the magic of qinzong? This is a typical family view. You said... "


    "You get out of here." Ye Li is very angry. He raises his hand and blows at his son. Ye Zhong doesn''t dare to fight back. With a bang, in the bombardment of purple light, with a strange look in his eyes, the whole person is blasted out from the bamboo door. Of course, Ye Li has a heavy hand on the surface. In fact, he just pushes his son out with fighting spirit. Which Laozi is willing to beat his son?


    Qin Shang looked at the angry Ye Li and said, "you see, you''re not as clear as your son, Lao Zhu. I thought about it just now. How about this. You asked your grandson and I to learn Qin magic and the fighting spirit of your Zhuzong. In the future, he will still be a member of your Zhuzong. He has nothing to do with our qinzong. How about that? "


    Ye Li''s face softened a little. "How can I believe that you can train my grandson to be a strong man to compete with the seven towers of Falan?"


    Qin Shang zhengse said: "now on the mainland of lonzainus, whether it''s magic or fighting spirit, they are arranged according to the rainbow seven color level. The eight schools of Donglong are the exception. Whether it''s our four schools of magic or your four schools of fighting spirit, in the process of cultivation, there are only three kinds of color changes. Each color is nine levels, which is the same as the rainbow seven colors. In particular, the last color is purple level 9. Therefore, only when we reach the purple level can we not be discovered by the outside world. However, without more than 50 years of hard work and talent, it''s not easy to reach purple level. People on the mainland of longqinusi only know the existence of Falan. Who knows about our Donglong eight sects? "


    Ye Li snorted and said, "you are all rubbish. Don''t I know?"


    Qin Shang said: "then tell me, what are the three colors and nine levels of our Qin clan?"


    Ye Li said: "isn''t it just the red soul refining heart, the yellow heart, the purple heart? You are the first stage of Zixin. It''s similar to the meaning of the three 27 level skills of Qingzhu, Huangzhu and Zizhu. It''s just that our first priority is cyan. It''s better to go out and bluff people than you qinzong. "


    Qin Shang nodded: "yes, it''s the 3927 levels. The progress of each level is exactly the same as the 27th level of rainbow seven colors. The cultivation of nine levels of soul refining and Qin heart is the most important for our Qin clan. To learn the piano, you should first refine your soul, get rid of the distractions in your mind, let the music go deep into your mind, and gradually improve your understanding of the music and the power of the piano. This is the Orthodox practice method of Qin sect. As long as you have normal talent, you will have about six years to complete the nine steps of soul refining. However, the foundation of soul refining leads to difficulties in the future. How can soul refining compare with pure soul of Qin? "


    Ye Li doubts a way: "I don''t quite understand your meaning."


    Qin Shang''s eyes twinkled with resolute light, "if you are willing to let your grandson worship me, then I will let him start to practice with soul refining heart, but the pure heart that no one has ever practiced."


    "Ah?" Ye Li looked at Qin Shang in surprise, "is that the cultivation method that no one has ever practiced successfully recorded in your Qin sect''s magical secret score? Are you crazy


    Qin Shang said, "I''m not crazy. As a matter of fact, chizi Qinxin is the real cultivation method of qinzong, but because of its too many requirements and too much difficulty in cultivation, no one has been able to practice successfully. But your grandson is not the same. He is born with eight fingers and is sensitive to music. I believe he will succeed. With my purple class, I have at least 70% chance. It''s much more difficult to cultivate chizi''s heart than soul refining''s heart. However, once it is successful, it will really open the door to the cultivation of Ziwei''s heart, and even reach the level of Ziwei''s heart in a short time. As long as he works hard, even taixuan''s heart in legend can be promoted. With the help of fighting spirit that I have developed, the seven towers of Falan will no longer be terrible. "Ye Lishen said in a deep voice, "what if you fail?"


    Qin Shang said faintly: "even if he fails, he has been practicing the fighting spirit of your bamboo sect. You can make him give up practicing Qin, and then it''s time to improve your bamboo sect''s martial arts. The heart of chizi zither is not related to foreign things. If I guess well, in the case of practicing chizi''s zither heart, the speed of his fighting will be very fast, which is enough to make up for the late cultivation of martial arts. Old man, I''m afraid there may not be one such opportunity in a hundred years for our Donglong bazong. Are you really not willing to try? As long as you agree, I''m willing to exchange anything for my family. "


    The purple light in Ye Li''s eyes twinkled, waved and said: "don''t exchange anything. Let me promise you, but you have to promise me three conditions


    Qin Shang said without hesitation: "OK, you say."


    Ye Li said: "first of all, if it is successful, then when my grandson grows up, he will be the co master of Qin and Zhu."


    Qin Shang nodded and said: "this is no problem. As long as he has enough strength, no one can oppose it. What''s more, it''s decided by the two of us. "


    Ye Li said: "secondly, on the premise of success, all the five famous Qin of your Qin family belong to my grandson."


    Qin Shang stares at Ye Li and says, "well, you old guy, you are not greedy. Do you know how important the five famous Qin of our Qin clan are? The five famous Qin of Qin clan are just like the staff of those mages in the Seventh Tower of Falan. That''s the existence of artifact. "


    Ye Li said lazily: "if not, I don''t want it. Don''t we have any treasures in Zhuzong? The five pieces of zither that I can see are the ones that your zither family has made me eye-catching. Anyway, my grandson is also the future leader of your Qin clan. What are you stingy about? Mingfeng Qin, Kumu Longyin Qin, Dasheng Yiyin Qin, jiuxiao huanpei Qin, and the spring thunder Qin you often use. It''s kind of close. Didn''t you say that to me before? When you play any piano music, you need to use the piano that matches it. The higher the fit between the piano and the music, the more powerful the magic of the piano will be. You won''t forget it


    "Blackmail, you are naked blackmail." Qin Shang was slightly angry.


    Ye Li, with a smile, said, "do you agree or not?"

 Chapter 7

    Qin Shang glared at Ye Li mercilessly. He nodded helplessly and said, "OK, I''ll promise you."


    Behind his hands, Ye Li said with a smile: "this last condition is much simpler. "Uncle, come and listen."


    Qin Shang was stunned, "you..."


    He said with a smile, "I''m wrong? Since you are my grandson''s master, naturally you are one generation lower than me. It''s nothing to call uncle. "


    "Well, old man, you played with me." Qin Shang pounces on Ye Li fiercely, regardless of the fact that he is a purple warrior.


    Ye Li didn''t use fighting spirit and martial arts skills. Two Purple strong men, who were over 60 years old, wrestled with each other in the bamboo house. Fortunately, there were not many things in the bamboo house, which was not a mess.


    Qin Shang, after all, is a magician. Even if he is physically powerful, he is far less powerful than Ye Li. When he was pressed down on the ground by Ye Li again, he became angry and said: "no, I''m tired."


    Ye Li let go of Qin Shang and sat beside him. Looking at his gasping, the smile on his face became more intense.


    "Lao Qin, give my grandson a name. The boy has just come out of the full moon and has no name yet. "


    Qin Shang knew that Ye Li had really agreed to him now. He had a flash of inspiration in his mind and said, "just call ye Yinzhu. Inherited my music and your bamboo. "


    Ye Li laughs, "OK, it''s called Ye Yinzhu."


    Qin Shang suddenly grabbed Ye Li''s beard and said: "did you intend to promise me?"


    Ye Li nodded and said: "yes!"


    Qin Shang said angrily, "did you make trouble just now?"


    Ye Li snorted and said, "who asked you to come to me. Ye Zhong, that stupid boy, doesn''t even know how to maximize his interests. Advocate not to have family views, but I said that. If I didn''t blow him out in time, he would show me the truth. How can I maximize my interests. The two patriarchs are not bad. They are the first of the eight patriarchs of Donglong. Ha ha ha. "


    "You..." Looking at Ye Li''s proud appearance, Qin Shang realized that he was really cheated, but he was helpless.


    "Lao Zhu, I have agreed to your terms. Since you agree to let me be your grandson''s master, you need to agree to a few terms."


    Ye Li laughs and says, "what? Are you going to get it back so soon? "


    Qin Shang said: "you think I am you! I do it for the sake of Yinzhu. Of course, you are not allowed to mention that I am one generation younger than you in the future. Let''s talk about it separately. "


    Leaf leaves to see Qin Shang to get up seriously, nodded, way: "you say."


    Qin Shang said: "it''s very difficult to cultivate chizi''s heart. If you want to succeed, you must try your best to make Yinzhu keep a chizi''s heart. That is to say, you should try your best not to let him contact with the outside world, even you. Except Zhu Douqi, you can''t teach him any martial arts without my permission. When he is three years old, you can only see him once a week, and you can''t tell him anything about the outside world. Only the pure heart with no distractions can cultivate the pure heart. "


    Ye Li said, "can''t you ever learn martial arts? If he can''t master the martial arts of Zhuzong, how can he be the master of Zhuzong in the future? "


    Qin Shang thought for a moment and said, "it''s not impossible forever. Don''t teach him other martial arts skills for at least 15 years to avoid distraction. If he can''t reach the Ninth level of chizi''s heart in 15 years, I''m afraid I will fail. "


    Ye Li said happily: "OK, I promise you. Well, aren''t you worried about seniority? Externally, you are his master. When we are alone, let Yinzhu call you grandfather. "


    Qin Shang glanced at Ye Li and said, "you''re a little sincere."


    The two powerful old people who have never roamed the mainland of longqinusi look at each other. From each other''s eyes, they see a glimmer of vision, which is the vision of Ye Yinzhu''s future, and also for Donglong bazong


    Qin Shang made a simple arrangement when he returned to Luna city. The next morning, he returned to the blue sky sea. The president of the newly appointed magician Association obviously didn''t pay attention to the Acadia magician Association. In his mind, there is nothing more important than to train his natural eight finger genius disciple.


    Although Ye Li is the leader of the bamboo sect, there is only one family living in the blue sky and sea. Ye Li''s wife has passed away. Only he, his son''s daughter-in-law and his grandson, four of them, now add Qin Shang, one more. There were many bamboo houses, but Qin Shang insisted on not living with them. At his request, ye Zhong built another bamboo house 500 meters away from where they lived. For a green earth warrior like him, it was a simple matter.


    On the mainland of lonzainus, the ranks of soldiers, like magicians, are also divided into seven levels, which coincide with the rainbow seven colors: soldiers, intermediate soldiers, senior soldiers, earth soldiers, sky soldiers, war division, war division. Although the color of the fighting spirit of Zhuzong cultivation is special, ye Zhong has just entered the realm of yellow bamboo, which is equivalent to the green level of the rainbow level. Naturally, he is also a warrior of the earth.Although the bamboo house is simple to build, Qin Shang''s requirements are very strict, including the angle of some bamboo and the size and size of the house. He even bought some special materials from Luna city to join in. It was not until later that ye Zhong realized that the reason why Qin Shang built the bamboo house so strictly was to make the piano sound produce the best surround sound effect in the bamboo house.


    Ten days later, with Ye Zhong''s efforts, Qin Shang''s bamboo house was finally built.


    "You have no fever in your head. Yinzhu has just come out of the full moon. What can you learn now?" Ye Li stares at Qin Shang in front of him. He really doesn''t understand what the old man is thinking.


    Qin Shang put his hands behind him and looked at his old friend with a look of disdain. "Who says babies can''t learn? Even if you don''t learn, can''t you listen? Do you think chizi''s heart is so easy to practice? If you don''t start from a young age before he loses his innate Qi, how can you succeed? "


    Ye Li shook his head, "no, No. Don''t I know the power of your music? If my grandson is shocked by the spiritual magic added to your music, I''m afraid he will become an idiot. "


    Qin Shang said: "I see, you are an idiot. Do I care less about Yinzhu than you? He is the greatest hope of my life. Even if I hurt myself, I can''t hurt him. Before he was three years old, it was impossible for him to learn from you. Before he was five years old, he could not learn from me. But this is the most important time. I''m going to use my piano music to make him feel like a zither in his daily listening. The child still needs to be taken care of. Let Ye Zhong and Mei Ying listen together. On the one hand, it can take care of children, on the other hand, it will also be beneficial to their cultivation of fighting spirit. "


    Ye Li''s eyes showed a shrewd light and kicked his son, "thank you, uncle Qin. Not everyone can listen to Qin Zong''s Peiyuan meditation

 Chapter 8

    Since Qin Shang was put together by Ye Li that day, ye Zhong can be said to admire his father. With a smile, he quickly pulls Mei Ying, who is holding Ye Yinzhu in her arms, to thank him.


    Qin Shang was stunned. Then he realized that he had been cheated again, but he had nothing to do with Ye Li. He pointed to him and said, "you guessed that I would use Peiyuan jingxinqu, you! You! Now I finally understand what it means to be crafty. "


    The benefits of Peiyuan jingxinqu to the martial arts are extremely huge. It''s just that you don''t need to worry about the speed of fighting Qi, which will lead you to be possessed by the devil and eliminate the distractions in your heart. It''s the dream of any martial arts person. What''s more, the Qin sound can stimulate the element breath between the heaven and the earth, which can strengthen the foundation and cultivate the source for the listener, and greatly improve the martial arts cultivation speed. As the leader of Qin clan, Qin Shang''s Peiyuan meditation is not heard by everyone.


    In this way, Qin Shang, the new president of Acadia mage Association, lived in the blue sky sea. And our xiaoyinzhu grows slowly in the sound of nature like the spring breeze and the autumn water


    Six years later.


    When the first ray of sunlight shines into the bamboo house, accompanied by the low and soft piano sound, ye Yinzhu slowly wakes up from the meditation state, and his whole body''s transparent comfort makes him moan.


    Six year old Ye Yinzhu looks pretty like a girl. His black hair is scattered behind his back, and his big black eyes are bright. Although his white robe looks a little big, it doesn''t affect his temperament. Every action exudes elegance. Even an adult nobleman may not be able to match him. Although he was still a child, he was sitting there with a calm and calm look. The light Turquoise air around his body gradually disappeared. The blue light was obviously stronger, but the color of the red light was darker.


    Qin Shang took back his hands and looked a little tired. "Yinzhu, your fighting spirit seems to have improved again."


    "Yes! Grandfather Qin, when he came to see me yesterday, he said, "I seem to have entered the third level of green bamboo." Xiaoyinzhu jumped up excitedly from the ground, his face full of childishness and innocence, ran to Qin Shang''s side and begged: "grandfather Qin, it''s time for you to teach me a new song today. I''ve been learning from you for a year, so you just taught me a song."


    Qin Shang said with a smile: "it''s not time yet, Yinzhu. You have to understand that one method is a hundred methods. It''s useless to learn more music. Only when you really understand the mystery of Qinxin, can you continue to improve."


    Six years later, Qin Shang also devoted all his efforts to Ye Yinzhu. Every day, he spent at least half of his time playing the piano beside him. Under the moistening of Qinyin, ye Yinzhu''s elegant and smart temperament becomes more and more obvious. From the age of three, ye Yinzhu followed his grandfather Ye Li to practice bamboo fighting spirit. Ye Li continued to practice bamboo fighting spirit for a year. With his huge fighting spirit, ye Yinzhu helped his grandson dredge his channels, making it easy for ye Yinzhu to find the trick in his early practice. Since he was five years old, Qin Shang officially taught him the secret of Qin magic. Now, it has been a year. But in this year, Qin Shang only gave Ye Yinzhu the most basic fingering of guqin, and also the simplest Qin song "green water".


    Ye Yinzhu discontented: "but, I have learned it!"


    Qin Shang said with a smile: "have you really learned? Well, come out with me Stretching his body for a while, Qin Shang picks up Guqin Chunlei and walks out of the bamboo house with Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Li''s family kept their promise. Since Yinzhu began to learn Qin Shang''s music, they only came to see Yinzhu once a month. Of course, it''s inevitable to peep around occasionally.


    Out of the bamboo house, there was a large bamboo forest. Qin Shang stopped and said, "Yinzhu, what are the three timbres of Guqin and their meanings?"


    Ye Yinzhu was obviously used to being assessed by Qin Shang, and said without hesitation: "the three kinds of timbres are scattered, pressed and overtones. Sanyin is the sound produced by playing the empty string with the right hand. According to the sound, the left hand presses the string on the piano surface, and the right hand plays the string to make a sound. Overtone is that the left hand lightly touches the string, and the right hand plays the string at the same time. The tone is clear and crystal clear. Three kinds of timbre mix collocation, formed Qin Qu


    Qin Shang nodded and said, "yes, the Guqin is the most difficult of all the leaps. There are 91 kinds of overtones under the influence of the seven strings and thirteen emblems. In addition, there are many combinations of scattered and pressed notes. If you don''t practice your basic skills well, how can you achieve something in the future? "


    Yinzhu nodded cleverly and said, "grandfather Qin, I know it''s wrong. Let me continue to practice basic skills."


    Qin Shang smiles a little. Although he criticizes Yinzhu, he is very satisfied with this disciple. Although Ye Yinzhu only studied the piano with him for one year, he has been growing up in the music since he was just a full moon to five years old. His familiarity with the music is no less than his own. And his talent to learn piano is unprecedented. At a young age, he has already won three of them. He is definitely a genius among the geniuses.


    Qin Shang gave his Chunlei Qin to Ye Yinzhu, asked him to sit down at the bamboo table in the bamboo forest, and said, "well, if you can use" green water "to attract all the animals in the forest to gather around you and treat you as your closest friend, I will teach you a new song. Well, you start practicing. I''ll get you breakfast. "Ye Yinzhu nodded, put Chunlei Qin on the bamboo table in front of him, and sat upright. As soon as his hands touched the string, his temperament changed again. Although the childlike innocence on his face was still there, it was a bit more calm and elegant than his age. With his hands eight fingers moving, a song "green water" had already sounded out.


    Qin Shang frowned and said, "if you can''t resonate with Qin music, then your Qin music will never stir the spirit of any creature."


    Ye Yinzhu looked up at Qin Shang, and his action didn''t stop. However, he quickly closed his eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his beautiful little face. Although Qin Yin is still "green water", the breath has changed slightly at this moment, and the whole person seems to be immersed in the green mountains and waters, a faint red light Released from him, floating around.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Shang nodded with satisfaction, sighed in his heart, Ye Li! You only know that the Qin magic of our Qin clan is the most powerful of all kinds of magic, but where do you know that the spiritual magic, especially the divine voice masters like us, is so difficult to cultivate that you can never imagine.

 Chapter 9

    Psychic magic is different from other kinds of magic. First of all, we should strengthen our own mental strength, and then exert it through special means, which can affect the opponent''s spirit from all aspects. If the purpose of elemental magic is to destroy the opponent''s body, then mental power magic is to destroy the opponent''s soul


    to exercise one''s mental power with the piano sound, and then release one''s mental power through the piano sound, so as to produce different mental waves to attack or assist with the different characteristics of the piano music, which is the mystery of the piano magic.


    In the quiet bamboo forest, generous, low and relaxed music is constantly echoing. Six year old Ye Yinzhu, besides cultivating his fighting spirit, is learning to play the piano. He has a pure heart, so that when he does anything, he will not have any thoughts. "Green water" is playing over and over again. The passage of time seems to have nothing to do with him. The whole person is completely immersed in the mystery of the music.


    Under the influence of Qin music, a variety of small animals began to gather in the bamboo forest. Although they only dare to watch from a distance, they obviously began to revel in Ye Yinzhu''s Qin music.


    "Well, who are you?" When Qin Shang took the bamboo strips with food in his hand and returned to the bamboo house, he suddenly let out a low voice. Qin Yin stops suddenly, opens his eyes, and Yinzhu looks curiously along Qin Shang''s eyes.


    I don''t know when, five meters away from ye Yinzhu''s side, a little boy squats there, is sitting there, looking at Ye Yinzhu playing the piano. This little boy looks about the same size as Yinzhu. He is far less handsome than Yinzhu, but the lines on his face can give people a kind of rigid feeling. He is just a child! The most surprising thing is that he has purple hair. Purple hair, which looks very special, is very rare among human beings.


    Hearing Qin Shang''s voice, the little boy woke up. His dull eyes showed strong hostility. He waited for Qin Shang, clenched his fists, pursed his mouth, but said nothing.


    Yinzhu excitedly ran to Qin Shang, took the bamboo strip, and said with a smile: "grandfather Qin, you see, my Qinyin attracted a person." While saying that, he took out a fresh bamboo shoot from the bamboo strips, which had been peeled, and handed it to the little boy with purple hair, "Hello, please eat."


    The little boy with purple hair''s eyes shifted from Qin Shang to Yinzhu''s face full of childlike smile. His expression gradually changed. His clenched fists slowly loosened, took Yinzhu''s bamboo shoots and nodded to him. Before Qin Shang asked again, he suddenly turned around and ran away. In the blink of an eye, he had already gone into the bamboo forest and disappeared.


    Looking at the disappearance of the boy with purple hair, Qin Shang can''t help frowning. Has the lost track of Zhuzong become invalid? It seems that the little boy seems to be very hostile to himself, but he relaxed as soon as he looked at Yinzhu? Are you really attracted by the music of Yinzhu? He was just a magician. He couldn''t catch up with him, so he had to let the little boy go.


    Playing the piano in the daytime and practicing fighting spirit in Qin Shang''s music at night is Ye Yinzhu''s simple life. However, since the appearance of purple boy, his simple life has added some color.


    Every morning, when Yinzhu starts to play the piano, the little boy with purple hair will quietly appear, sit aside and listen to him quietly. With such an audience, Yinzhu''s process of repairing the piano seems not so lonely.


    Since his first appearance, the purple haired boy has never said a word to anyone. When only Yinzhu was around, he looked calm. But as long as Qin Shang was present or Yinzhu''s parents and grandfather came to see him, the purple haired boy would leave immediately.


    Ye chongzeng quietly followed the purple haired boy to see where he came from, but he only found that the purple haired boy also lived in the blue sky and sea, less than 2000 meters away from the place where Yinzhu Xiuqin was. It seems that he is no different from ordinary children. The bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest are his food. The lonely and arrogant boy with purple hair has gradually been recognized by the public. Anyway, he can''t speak to Yinzhu, which naturally won''t affect Yinzhu''s cultivation of pure zither heart. Therefore, Qin Shang and Yinzhu''s family also accept his existence. When Yinzhu is free, he often talks to him, gives his clothes to him, and gives him food from his parents. Purple boy just silently accept, but still silent. However, his eyes at Yinzhu became softer and softer.


    In the blink of an eye, ten years have passed. Handsome children have grown into handsome youth. Yinzhu looks like his father ye Zhong by six points, but he also inherits his mother''s soft beauty. At the age of 16, he has a height of about 1.8 meters, a symmetrical figure, a white robe he wears all the year round, and his black hair hanging down. He is a handsome young man.


    "Little purple, little purple, where are you?" Ye Yinzhu, dressed in a white robe, yelled as he walked forward. The sound of Qingyue reverberates in the bamboo forest, just like the sound of a zither.


    After calling for a long time, Yinzhu didn''t respond. She couldn''t help but stop and murmured, "where''s Xiaozi? Why is there no one Eyes a bright, the face reveals a smile, "there." As he said this, he sat on the ground with his knees crossed. The silver light on his left middle finger flashed. Suddenly, an ancient Qin appeared in him out of thin air. The body of the Qin was thick and round. The color of the Qin was yellow, the quality was ancient, the chestnut shell was painted, and the snake belly was broken. Clam emblem. Round dragon pond, oval Phoenix marsh. The sound of Longchi is very strong. Goose feet, made of red agate.When he looked at the guqin, his soft and clear eyes suddenly became a little more infatuated. "The song of" Yangguan Sandie "is to be played by the peaceful jiuxiao huanpeiqin. I don''t believe you can''t come out."


    With eight fingers of both hands caressing the strings, suddenly, the sorrowful and lingering music floats out. This is a song representing parting. As soon as the music comes out, it''s just a flash, and Yinzhu has been fully involved in the artistic conception of Qinyin.


    The dark red light circled around his body slowly, forming a circle of sound waves. There are no large animals in the blue sky sea, but at this time, all the birds and small animals are converging in the direction of Yinzhu at a very fast speed. For a moment, the sad sound of all kinds of animals is constantly ringing, and the surrounding of Yinzhu is gradually becoming lively.


    "Yangguan Sandie" is named after singing three times in one tune, which is full of parting with friends. The Qin sound is full of reluctant emotions. Yinzhu''s mind constantly comes up with his 16 years of life in the blue sky and sea. His eyes can''t help showing a touch of sadness, which makes his elegant temperament more melancholy.


    A song of "Yangguan Triassic" ended in a stirring atmosphere. Yinzhu pressed the string with both hands to make the aftertone disappear completely. He said with some sadness: "sorry, guys, I really have to go. But I will definitely come back to see you. I didn''t want to go either, but both grandfathers said I had to go out to see the outside world. This song is a farewell to you. "


    A tall figure, I don''t know when, has appeared behind Yinzhu. After listening to Yinzhu''s words, his face can''t help but become stiff. Subconsciously, he raises his right hand and grabs Yinzhu''s shoulder.

 Chapter 10

    Yinzhu seemed to have known that he was behind. He lowered his head and said, "Xiao Zi, I''m leaving."


    In a flash, the tall figure has come to Yinzhu. Among ordinary people, Yinzhu, who is 16 years old and 1.8 meters tall, is no longer short. But compared with the man in front of him, he is still one head short. Purple hair is a little scattered, tall and strong body seems to be full of explosive power, the general face gives a kind of steel like hardness, a pair of deep purple eyes like stars. His broad shoulders seemed to hold everything.


    Yeyinzhu has grown up, and so has Xiaozi. Ten years later, his rapid physical development has made yeyinzhu''s family marvel. Standing more than two meters, he looks much more mature than yeyinzhu. He doesn''t have the childlike light in his eyes, but gives people a deep feeling.


    Holding Yinzhu''s shoulder with both hands, Xiaozi''s eyes are full of doubts and questions.


    Feeling the heat of Xiao Zi''s hands, Yinzhu looked up at him and said sadly, "I really have to go. I''m not practicing. I''ve come to say goodbye to you. The two grandfathers said that my chizi''s heart has been cultivated to nine grades, and I am about to enter the realm of the heart of the lute. I don''t need to be isolated from the outside world any more. They let me go to school to learn outside knowledge and adapt to the outside society. So, I''m going. I''m going now. Xiao Zi, what''s the outside world like? I''ve never been out yet, but my grandfathers said that in order to make me better understand everything outside, they won''t send me. "


    The doubt in Xiao Zi''s eyes gradually disappeared. She nodded slowly, released her hands and grasped Yinzhu, "I''ll go with you."


    "Really? That''s great. " Yinzhu was overjoyed and jumped up like a child. However, he soon realized that it was wrong. He looked at Xiaozi strangely and said, "you, you can talk?"


    Yes, this is the first time that Xiao Zi has spoken since she came to the blue sky sea ten years ago. Before that, almost everyone regarded him as a mute. But now he''s talking. The deep and deep voice sounds very depressing, but it becomes a sense of security when it stops in the ear of the sound bamboo.


    Xiao Zi patted Yinzhu on the shoulder and said, "let''s go." As he said that, he had already walked towards the direction outside the blue sky and sea.


    Ye Yinzhu, who was afraid because he was going to be alone on the road, was full of excitement at this time. For ten years, he was with Xiao Zi almost every day. Although Xiao Zi had never spoken, they just made eye contact. It was only Xiao Zi who had been listening to him for ten years. He had regarded Xiao Zi as one of the most trustworthy people and his best friend . At this time, accompanied by small purple, the unknown world outside seems not so terrible.


    Cheers, a flash of sound bamboo, has been chasing to the side of the small purple, walk towards the outside world together.


    "Xiao Zi, what was your original name?" While walking, Yinzhu asks curiously. In addition to playing the piano and learning from Zhuzong, he is just a piece of white paper about the outside world. People''s childhood is carefree, and now Yinzhu is like this. Before he gets out of the blue sky, he has almost forgotten his parting with his family. With the company of Xiao Zi, the panic in his heart is no longer, the only thing left is curiosity and excitement. After all, this is his first time to leave the blue sky sea.


    "Just call me purple."


    "Oh, purple, where are you from? I heard from my grandfather that you are not from our blue sky. Grandfather Qin said that you didn''t mean any harm to me. You just like my music. That''s why you stay here all the time, right? "


    Purple''s answer is very simple, just nodded.


    Maybe Yinzhu is too excited. Today she talks a lot. She keeps asking questions all the way, but Zizi seldom says anything. She just nods or shakes her head. Until they enter Luna City, Yinzhu stops.


    "Wow, is this the city? It looks so big and beautiful. " Looking at the huge wall of Luna city and an endless stream of people, Yinzhu was so excited that he ran quickly towards the gate.


    "The blue sky and the sea are the most beautiful places." Looking at Yinzhu running in front of her, Zi shook her head gently.


    Almost everything in Luna city has never been seen by Yinzhu. For 16 years, he has never walked out of the blue sky sea to cultivate his chizi''s heart. At this time, he feels that his eyes are not enough with curiosity and excitement.


    "Where are you going to school?" Purple rare to sound bamboo questions.


    Yinzhu subconsciously said: "grandfather Qin said that I should go to the wizard Association of Luna city to get something first. He gave me a map and said that according to the instructions of the map, I could find the college and give his letter to the dean."


    Zi stretched out her hand and said, "map."


    Yinzhu believes in Zi very much. At that time, she feels from her heart. Without hesitation, she takes out a special sheepskin map from her arms and hands it to Zi.


    Purple unfolded the map and found that this is a full picture of the mainland of lunzanus, with a red line on it, starting from Luna city and ending at another place. At the end of the line, there is a small word on it, which says, "the Academy of magic in Milan.".


    Frowned, purple way: "you are going to the Empire of Milan, your grandfather, they really rest assured."Yinzhu has no concept of region at all, and curiously says: "empire of Milan? Is it far away? "


    Purple nodded and said: "to go to Milan, you need to pass through the kingdom of Poyang. Arcadia is at the southernmost end of the mainland, and Milan is the north of the mainland. Further north is the Arctic wilderness." When he talked about the Arctic wasteland, his pupils contracted a little, but soon returned to normal, but he was still found by Yinzhu.


    "Zi, you don''t have to be afraid. Even if it''s far away, I will protect you." While saying this, Yinzhu patted his chest childishly.


    Leng Yi Zi, "you?"


    Yinzhu nodded seriously, "yes! I''ll protect you. Grandfather Qin said, "I''m already a qualified magician."


    Looking at Yinzhu, who was a head shorter than himself, a faint smile appeared on his purple face, which made the rigid lines of his face look much softer.


    "Wow, purple, you smile. It''s rare. I don''t seem to have seen you smile before." Yinzhu stares at Zimeng as if he had found a new world.


    Purple helpless way: "good, we go to the sorcerer guild first." Fortunately, the Sorcerer''s guild is also a famous place in Luna city. Zi casually asked someone by the roadside and found a place with Yinzhu.


    Although more than ten years have passed, the magician guild in Luna city is still so lonely that there is not even a gatekeeper at the gate. Yinzhu and Zi walked along the road and soon came to the door of the guild hall. Before they came in, they heard the quarrel inside.


    There were nine people in the hall, divided into two groups. On one side, Diarra is the leader. Behind him are Pirlo and another fire magician. On the other side, six people are also magicians, wearing different colors of robes. Judging from the color of their robes, there is a blue level mage, two green level great mages, and the other three are yellow level senior mages.

 Chapter 11

    Diarra said angrily, "don''t go too far, rufete. Don''t forget that you came out of here at the beginning."


    The one who became rufite was the blue level mage. He looked like he was 50 or 60 years old. He was not tall, but he was imposing. The flame sign on his chest showed that he was a fire department mage, with his hands behind him and a proud face. He said with disdain: "yes, I went out from here. Up to now, I''m glad to have made the decision to leave here. Do you think it''s still like a National Association of magicians? It''s just the three of you. After so many years, you still haven''t broken through the green level. I''m afraid you haven''t even reached the green level. Diyala, don''t be stubborn any more. Come with us to Pozzo. If you are thirsty for the magicians, you will be valued. "


    "Praise Falan, rufett, you are still Acadian. Have you forgotten your origin?" Diarra''s voice trembled. Once upon a time, rufiti was the most promising magician in Arcadia, but now he came to Arcadia on behalf of other countries.


    Luffett sneered. "It seems that your stubbornness has not changed. Doesn''t your guild have a president who never shows up? Tell him to come out. If he can beat me, we''ll leave at once. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    "Rufett, don''t forget, this is Arcadia, not you, Bourbon. What can you do if you''re not polite?" While saying this, I can''t help but feel sad. Has Arcadia really been bullied?


    Rufitte said: "this time we come to negotiate with the Acadian royal family on behalf of Bourbon. As my emissary, I''m afraid the Acadian royal family will not dare to do anything even if we kill you. Is your so-called president a shrinking tortoise? Dare not accept the challenge? "


    "Grandfather Qin is not a tortoise. I accept your challenge for him." Just as Diarra wants to burst out in anger, a clear and pleasant voice rings out from the door. It''s Ye Yinzhu who speaks.


    The sudden sound immediately attracted all the magicians in the hall to look at the door. The handsome Yinzhu and Gao Da''s hard purple had already come in.


    Zi just stands beside Yinzhu. At this time, he seems to be back to the way he was in the blue sky and sea. He doesn''t say a word.


    Yinzhu glares at rufete angrily. Since he was born, the only people he has contacted are his own family, Zi and Qin Shang. Qin Shang cares and teaches him meticulously, and he has been with Qin Shang for the longest time. In Yinzhu''s heart, Qin Shang is already like his relatives. Although he doesn''t quite understand the meaning of shrinking head turtle, he also knows that it''s not a good word.


    Rufite looks at Yinzhu in surprise. As soon as this handsome young man in white robe enters the door, it makes people feel bright, especially his clear black eyes. It is easy to make a deep impression on people.


    "Did I hear you right? Are you going to challenge me?"


    Yinzhu nodded seriously and said, "grandfather Qin is not here. I will accept your challenge for him."


    "What are you, young man?" Diarra asks Yinzhu.


    Yinzhu looks at Diarra and smiles softly, but he doesn''t reply. Instead, he directly sits down on the ground. He doesn''t understand any scene. Now he is only angry with rufitte, so that he won''t waste any time.


    Among the people''s surprised gaze, the reddish brown chunleiqin has appeared on his legs.


    Chunlei Qin is 39 inches long, 7 inches wide and 4.5 inches wide. It is painted in brown red. The snake''s belly is broken and the flowing water is broken. On the back, the word "spring thunder" is engraved on the top of the dragon pool, and the thirteen Qin emblems under the strings are inlaid with white jade. Qin is one of the five famous Qin, whose sound is pure and soft. For a divine musician, musical instrument is his magic wand.


    "I''m going to start." Yinzhu''s left hand is suspended on the body of the piano, and his right hand is gently plucked on the string, giving out a deep and profound hum. The dark red light floated out, and the eyes in Yinzhu''s eyes had been focused on the string. Just in a moment, his indignation had completely disappeared, and his elegant aristocratic temperament appeared quietly with the feeling of Zhongzheng peace. Unfortunately, the six magicians on the opposite side didn''t notice the change of his looks when they saw the dark red light emitted from him.


    What does dark red magic power represent? It''s just the lowest red level. Even if it''s a high-level red level, it''s just an ordinary magician. Even if it''s not up to the level of an intermediate magician, the six of rufett have at least the rank of a high-level magician. What''s more, the handsome young man in front of him seems to be a divine voice teacher. Looking at the light from Yinzhu, they can''t help laughing.


    "Ah, it''s you. Praise Falan. " Diarra''s eyes widened in surprise. He saw Yinzhu''s hands and understood who the child was. However, before he could stop it, the sound of the piano began.


    When Yinzhu devotes his spirit to the strings, he has forgotten everything outside, or ignored everything outside. The inner heartstrings are integrated with the strings of Guqin. At this time, only the secrets of fingers and strings, sound and meaning, form and spirit, virtue and art that Qin Shang once told him are in his mind. He murmurs: "the essence of sound lies in the depth of meaning."In a flash, the hall of the guild lit up. The light came from two places. One was the silver magic six pointed star in the middle of the hall, and the other was the seven strings on the Yinzhu double knee Chunlei Qin. As if the sound of the piano was endless, and the whole hall was full of silver light.


    The melody is a little sad, but it''s more heavy. It''s the song that Yinzhu once used to say goodbye to the animal friends in the bamboo grove. With different attitudes and different instruments, the effects of the instruments are completely different. At this time, the sadness is lighter and heavier. In an instant, the hearts of the audience are filled with a heavy feeling. Even the magic elements in the air are affected and become stagnant and solidified.


    Luffett frowned. He was surprised to find that the music made him feel a little flustered, and even his own mood was aroused. He was surprised and thought to himself, it seems that the young master is not so simple. Unfortunately, he didn''t look back at his companions now. If so, he might pay more attention to the sound bamboo in front of him. At this time, the two green level magicians had dull eyes, and their faces even kept the appearance of laughing just now. However, the three yellow level magicians had lost control of their bodies.


    There''s another name for the psychic wizard, which is the wizard killer. It''s not easy to sing in front of spiritual magicians?


    Luffett''s singing voice stopped suddenly after the first scale. He was shocked to find that as soon as he opened his mouth, his voice was interrupted by the strange piano sound. Magic singing is to communicate with magic elements in the air through a special tone, and use his own magic power to activate the power of heaven and earth. But at this time, not to mention the communication of magic elements, even a complete chant he can not do. Even luffett, who has great mental strength, can''t help but panic.

 Chapter 12

    Yinzhu completely ignores everything that happens outside. "Yangguan Sandie" is played three times at a time, one more than the other. When the three times are the same, it is the peak of this music. At this time, Yinzhu excitedly took over the badge, and saw that it was a red six pointed star shaped badge with a Guqin carved on it. The faint magic wave was flowing on the badge.


    "This is what grandfather Qin asked you to give me! Then I''ll go. Thank you, Grandpa Diarra Say, sound bamboo pulls purple to walk outward.


    "Ah! Praise Falan. Wait a minute Diarra calls for Yinzhu in a hurry.


    Yinzhu turned around and asked curiously, "is there anything else?"


    Diarra murmured: "your grandfather Qin said yesterday that I would give you a wizard badge, and then send someone to send you to Milan to teach you some common sense on the mainland."

 Chapter 13

    One side of the purple heart suddenly, Qin Shang is not sure to let Yinzhu alone on the road, did not wait for Yinzhu mouth, he has scrambled to say: "I think, do not need it, have me and Yinzhu together is enough. Let''s go. " This time, it''s his turn to pull Yinzhu and walk out of the magician guild without looking back.


    Diarra wanted to stop it, but when he saw the cold light in purple eyes, he took it back subconsciously. Looking back at the six standing bodies, he said with a sad face: "what should I do? What should I do? All the messengers of Bourbon died here... "


    Pirlo went to Diarra and whispered: "vice president, no one should have seen them come here. Even if someone saw them, we can not admit it! You''d better deal with it as soon as possible, then report to the president and let him decide. "


    Diarra hesitated: "you mean to destroy the body."


    Pirlo looked at the bodies of rufite and others in disgust and said with hatred: "they should have died long ago. However, I didn''t expect that the disciple of the president was so powerful. It seemed that he was just the strength of the red class! It''s hard to imagine


    After all, Diarra practiced magic for many years, and then gradually calmed down, "well, don''t tell us about today''s incident, especially about the child just now. Forget everything you see. OK, deal with them first. Make it clean. "


    Pirlo''s eyes flashed a cold light, "destroy the body, this is our fire department magician''s best."


    Naturally, Yinzhu doesn''t know how much trouble he has brought to the magician guild. Walking on the street of Luna City, he says to Zizi: "Zizi, I killed someone just now. I did that, right?"


    Purple eyes soft to see to sound bamboo, very serious nodded, way: "of course, in the face of the enemy, we have to cut grass roots, otherwise, will only bring more trouble. Destruction is the best way to deal with the enemy. You did a great job today. "


    Yinzhu itself is like a piece of white paper. Listening to purple''s praise, the doubt in her heart just disappeared, and she said with a smile: "that''s good. When there are enemies in the future, I will kill them. However, Zi, since grandfather Qin said that he would let the magician Association find someone to teach me common sense on the mainland, it''s not good for us to leave like this! "


    Purple stopped and said, "Yinzhu, do you believe me?"


    Yinzhu nodded without hesitation and said, "of course, I believe you are my best friend."


    Purple smile, "in this case, let me teach you everything on the mainland.". Let''s go shopping first, and then it''s time to go


    Looking at Zi''s smile, Yinzhu can''t help but feel warm in his heart. He followed him without thinking any more. I''m afraid Qin Shang and Ye Li never thought that Yinzhu would go to Milan with a guy who taught him to kill, instead of what they arranged.


    Zi takes Yinzhu to a shop beside the street and stops, "Yinzhu, do you have money on you?"


    Yinzhu nodded, silver flash in his hand, there has been a handful of gold coins, "grandfather gave, it seems that there are hundreds of such gold coins. What do you want


    Purple nodded and took the gold coin from Yinzhu. Then she took him into the shop.


    A middle-aged man was sitting in the shop, looking lazy. When Zihe and Yinzhu came in, he stood up and said, "what do you want?"


    Yinzhu looks around curiously and sees all kinds of weapons and armor hanging on the wall. These are things he has never seen before. He can''t help asking Zizi, "Zizi, what is this?"


    Purple said: "these are the armor that soldiers wear and the weapons they use."


    Yinzhu said, "do we want to buy it? It looks good. Do you want it? "


    Purple nodded and said to the middle-aged man, "give me a two handed sword."


    The middle-aged man said lazily, "there are many kinds of two handed swords. What kind of swords do you want? You are right to choose me. The weapons I produce here are famous throughout Arcadia. "


    Purple some impatient way: "less nonsense, what kind of can, as long as the weight is big, the heavier the better."


    Purple''s impolite words made the middle-aged man a little angry, but when he saw purple''s majestic figure, he still didn''t dare to say anything more. He secretly said in his heart, don''t you want to be heavy? OK, I''ll give you a heavy one.


    "Then come with me." While saying this, the middle-aged man turned and walked towards the inside.


    Yinzhu and Zi follow him to the inside, only to see a few strong men are sweating casting weapons. Arcadia was hot enough, even hotter by the fire, but Yinzhu and Zizi didn''t feel too much. They followed the middle-aged man who kept sweating all the way to the inside.


    The middle-aged man pointed to a corner and said, "this is the heaviest two handed sword. If you can hold it, I''ll sell it to you." As he said that, his face showed a trace of sadistic light.


    There was a dark thing in the corner. Frankly speaking, it was not a sword, but an iron bar. It''s about two meters long. One end is thicker, and the other side is much thinner. But even the thin side has the circumference of an adult''s arm, and the thick end is the size of a human head, with a lot of dust on it."Is this what you call a sword?" Yinzhu is angry. Although it was the first time for him to leave the blue sky sea, he still knew what the sword was like.


    Middle aged humanitarian: "this is a special sword. Don''t you want Epee? Here I am, it''s the heaviest. As long as you can hold it, I''ll give it to you. " As he spoke, the light of mockery in his eyes became more obvious.


    Purple''s eyes are very calm, but Yinzhu faintly feels that purple is in a bad mood at this time. Step forward, Zi grasped the thin end of the iron bar. When he just started to work, he could not help but utter a light voice. His eyes were a little surprised, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then he picked up the two meter long iron bar. "Not bad."


    The middle-aged man watched purple pick up the iron bar easily, and his eyes almost fell out of his eyes. No one knew better than him how terrible the weight of the iron bar was. This iron bar was obtained by accident when he led his men to mine iron ore. The weight of the iron bar is dozens of times that of the same iron ore, at least more than 500 kg. If it wasn''t for greed, it might be some special metal, and he would not even bring it back. But later, he was disappointed. No matter how powerful the firepower was, he even paid a lot of money to invite the fire magician to think that he could not melt and recast the iron bar. After a long time, he left it in the forge room. He couldn''t believe that one could easily pick up the iron bar without fighting. Moreover, he looked very young.


    "Let''s go." Purple simply said three words, with sound bamboo to go out.


    "Wait, wait a minute." The middle-aged voice came from behind.


    Purple frowned and said, "do you want to go back?"

 Chapter 14

    The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "no, no, I just asked if you still need armor? The price is negotiable. " He is not a fool. On the contrary, as a businessman, he is very smart. From the fact that Zi can easily pick up such a heavy iron bar, he has seen that Zi and Yinzhu are absolutely not ordinary people. For a weapon merchant like him, it is obviously the most fortunate thing to meet a powerful soldier. His lazy expression is gone, and he just wants to sell some armor.


    Purple cold way: "I don''t need armor." With that, he went out with Yinzhu.


    Under the leadership of Zi, they bought some daily necessities in Luna City, and then left the capital of Arcadia, heading north along the main road.


    Blue sky and sea.


    "Dad, I''m a little worried about Yinzhu. The child has never left home. Should we follow him secretly? At least send him to college. " Mei Ying said uneasily.


    With a smile, Ye Li said proudly, "my descendants of Ye family have a strong adaptive ability. Besides, with your letter from Uncle Qin and the company of the magician Association, nothing will happen."


    Mei Ying is still a little uneasy. "I''m afraid Yinzhu won''t get along with others. What should I do if he suffers a loss in the college?"


    Qin Shang said with a smile: "don''t you know the strength of Yinzhu? What''s more, the director of the Department of divine music of Milan magic martial arts college is my good friend. With my letter of recommendation, there will be no problem with Yinzhu. After 15 years of training, it''s time for him to make his own way. Only in this way can he grow up faster. I just don''t know how my old friend would react when he saw me introduce him to such a little teacher? Ha ha ha ha


    "Zi, you are so powerful!" Walking on the avenue, Yinzhu curiously looks at the surrounding scenery and says to Zi.


    The heavy black iron bar was carried on his shoulder and purple said, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Yinzhu said: "you buy so many things, as if you are familiar with the outside world. However, I remember that you came to the blue sky sea when you were very young. It seems that you have never gone out


    Purple eyes flashed a cold light, light way: "that is the past, sound bamboo, later I will tell you."


    "When will it be?"


    "When you really grow up."


    The kingdom of Arcadia is so small that it is less than one third of the area of the kingdom of BOGO. Luna city is relatively close to the north of the kingdom. After ten days, they have entered the kingdom of BOGO.


    As we enter the Bourbon, the air becomes much cooler. Compared with Arcadia, the Bourbon Kingdom has a completely different feeling. The width of the official road is twice that of Arcadia. There are a large number of pedestrians on the road, and most of them are on wildebeests.


    The wildebeest, the first-order Warcraft, is named after the two forked horns on its head. It has a strong body. Although in Warcraft, they are the lowest in existence, and do not even have any attack power, but their endurance is very good, and civil transportation is the best tool. In Arcadia, only a few rich people can own wildebeests.


    "Zi, let''s buy a wildebeest, too. How much is the wildebeest? " Yinzhu can''t help but show his envious eyes when he looks at the pedestrians riding on the horned horse. After all, he is still a child and can''t restrain himself when he sees something new.


    Zi thought about it and said, "well, we can walk faster. If we just walk, I''m afraid we can''t get to Milan in two months. About thirty miles ahead, we''ll be in the southernmost city of bourbon, Rolle. We''ll buy one there. "


    "One?"


    "Well, one is enough. I don''t need it. The speed of the wildebeest may not be faster than me." Purple smiles at Yinzhu. His smile will only show in front of Yinzhu. When there are outsiders, he always looks cold.


    "I don''t believe it. Let''s compete." Yinzhu laughs.


    Purple looked at him one eye, "that starts." While saying that, his body has jumped out, the tall body and the heavy iron bar, did not affect his speed.


    "Ah, you''re cheating." Ye Yinzhu saw that purple had already run up, and quickly floated to the ground with one foot. He quickly chased purple.


    Purple running action is very calm, every time is the big foot completely landing, powerful pedal to send their body out. But Yinzhu''s movement is very light, only the tip of the foot points to the ground, every time the interval between points is more than five meters, the speed is extremely fast, just a few ups and downs, has caught up with the purple side.


    "Purple, I''m faster than you." Yinzhu is a bit proud.


    Purple strange look at him, "is it?" When he stepped on the ground next, Yinzhu suddenly felt the whole earth shaking violently. There was a roar under purple''s feet. At the next moment, his body had been shot out like an arrow. This time, he rushed out close to 20 meters. There was another roar. Yinzhu had been left behind by him.


    Without the breath of fighting, Yinzhu was surprised. Although his heart was white, he was very smart. Relying on the strength of his body, he could produce such a fast speed. He asked himself that he could never do it. Purple, how many secrets do you have? While thinking, he hastened to catch up.Just at this time, suddenly, the deafening sound of horse''s hooves came from the front, just in the direction of Yinzhu and Zi. Far away, a large amount of dust raised, like a dragon like fast approaching their direction. There are still some pedestrians on the road. At this time, one by one, they panic to the roadside. Where the "Earth Dragon" passes by, there is a sound of exclamation.


    The heavy cavalry with a hundred meters of iron shield and four meters of iron armor. They don''t ride wildebeests, they ride third-order Warcraft armored beasts. It looks like a wildebeest, but it has no horns. It is covered with horny armor on its head and body. It has a strong impact force. It is the best ordinary cavalry mount in the mainland of lonzainus. Heavy cavalry, in any country in lonzainus, is definitely the main combat arms, but the cost is expensive. All of Arcadia''s heavy cavalry add up to just a team of ten thousand.


    Once the armored beast rushes up, plus the weight of the heavy cavalry, it is absolutely terrible. These cavalry simply ignore the pedestrians on the official road.


    Zihe and Yinzhu stopped almost at the same time, watching the approaching armored heavy riding, but they didn''t dodge to both sides of the road. Yinzhu is curious about armored animals and heavy cavalry, but there is no word "give way" in Zi''s dictionary.


    "Get out of here." The first heavy cavalry saw that there were two people on the road who didn''t dodge and burst out.


    Purple didn''t move, but his eyes became cold and calm, and Yinzhu didn''t move either, because purple didn''t move. He said that to protect purple, he subconsciously stepped forward and stood in front of purple. He didn''t even ask why purple didn''t dodge.


    The ferocious light showed in his eyes. Since he didn''t dodge, go to die. In the kingdom of Bozhe, the heavy cavalry is a kind of privileged arms. In the process of executing the order, there is no amnesty if there is civilian intervention. So, they don''t have any psychological burden at all.


    It''s getting closer. It''s getting closer. Seeing that, the armored heavy cavalry had already come to the front of the two people. The front row of five heavy cavalry at the same time raised the knight''s gun horizontally. They had no doubt that their heavy Knight''s gun would easily run through the bodies of the two civilians in front of them.


    "Roar --" a rude roar, like thunder from heaven. Yinzhu felt light all over, but he flew up, and the scenery under his feet gradually became smaller. Soon, he saw a strange scene.

 Chapter 15

    Purple roared up to the sky, and the approaching armored heavy cavalry changed almost instantaneously. All armored beasts forced their manpower at almost the same time, and the forward momentum stopped suddenly. Because of the fast speed, the armored beast behind hit the one in front. The collision between the heavy cavalry armor kept on, and even the sound of knights piercing the human body came out with a scream, which was still angry before The powerful armored heavy riding hundred men team was in chaos for a moment.


    Ye Yinzhu firmly believes that he will never forget the appearance of purple roar. His fiery mood, bloodthirsty breath and cold eyes are deeply imprinted in his mind.


    The heavy cavalry were so surprised that they didn''t know what had happened. They just felt that in the deafening roar, their hearts seemed to jump out of their throat. At this time, the armored beasts who had followed them on the battlefield trembled under their feet, and some even foamed.


    "Get out of here." Purple growled and strode forward. At this time, Yinzhu just fell behind him.


    Purple''s speed is not fast, but every step forward, it will give people the feeling of rock solid. The armored beast of the front heavy cavalry has been paralyzed on the ground. Seeing the purple haired young man approaching, he subconsciously sticks out his knight''s gun and goes to zizha.


    Purple moved, his action is fast and simple, two meters long black iron bar swept out, five Cavalier guns and their owners were blasted out almost in an instant, fell 10 meters away from the pipe. The knight''s gun made of refined steel has been bent like a snake.


    Purple has gone to the lost owner of the beast in front of the armor, the same is a simple action, right foot sweep, a weight of more than 200 kg of the beast flying out, in the wail of heavy fell out. In the same movement, all the five armored beasts fell to one side, making the direction of purple''s advance much more empty.


    The heavy cavalry, except for those who were injured by mistake before, all got up from the armored beast. From purple, they could not feel the existence of fighting spirit, but the powerful force made them cold. Five armored cavalry soldiers were shot away. The once fierce armored beast was kicked away like straw, and even did not dare to resist. What a terrible force!


    "Go away." Purple roared again. This time, the heavy cavalry didn''t even dare to attack again. In front of absolute terror, they quietly separated and gave way to a road. They even tried their best to pull the armored beast that collapsed on the ground to one side.


    Zizi swaggered to Qian. She didn''t seem to see the shining Knights'' guns on both sides. Yinzhu curiously looks at the purple in front of him and follows him forward. This is the first time he sees purple using force. He never thought that purple''s power is so powerful, and it''s just strength.


    No one dared to stop them. Even passers-by did not dare to breathe loudly when they saw this scene. Until Zihe and Yinzhu disappeared at one end of the road, the armored animals gradually recovered their ability to move.


    The right arms of the five heavy cavalry who were shot off by one stick were all broken. Their mounts, the five armored beasts, could no longer get up. Pieces of internal organs, constantly spouting from their mouths.


    "Zi, are you a soldier?" Yinzhu asked.


    "I think so." The mania in purple eyes has completely disappeared and calmed down again.


    "Zi, why did you do it just now?"


    Purple took a look at the blue sky, indifferent way: "because, no Warcraft can let me get out of the way. Not even a dragon. "


    Yinzhu took a deep look at Zi, "Zi, do you know? You just made me feel strong. But I can''t feel the reason why you are so strong. Will you fight? "


    "No. Because I don''t need it. " Purple looked at the sound of bamboo, suddenly revealed a smile, "you will not protect me?"


    Yinzhu also laughed, "of course. As long as you need, I will always stand in front of you to protect you. Don''t throw me that high next time. "


    Rolle is a prosperous town. At least the people here are busy, not lazy like Arcadia. The cool air brings people comfortable feeling, and the suitable temperature is more suitable for life.


    Ye Yinzhu''s handsome and purple fortitude often attract people''s attention in the street, especially those young girls. Some bold girls even take the initiative to throw a wink at them. Purple is naturally his cold appearance, but Yinzhu often smiles, handsome and gentle, which is more likely to attract the attention of those young girls. However, if these girls knew what was in Yinzhu''s mind, they would not be different.


    "Zi, why are those girls different from us? Their chest muscles are so strong Sound bamboo some envy of say.


    The expression on purple face became stiff for a moment and whispered: "didn''t your parents tell you?"


    Yinzhu shook his head and said, "you''ve been with me for so long in the blue sky sea. You can see that I spend very little time with my father and mother, and they never tell me anything about the outside world in order not to affect my practice of playing the zither. Do you know why girls have stronger chest muscles than us? "


    Purple helpless looking at sound bamboo, "don''t know.""You don''t know, but no girl is my friend. If only you could ask. Zi, let''s go and buy a wildebeest. Living here today or going on the road? "


    Yinzhu is asking. Suddenly, Zi''s face changes greatly. Yinzhu, who is very close to him, clearly feels that the muscles of Zi''s whole body are tense in an instant. A very strange breath spreads from him. Yinzhu can''t tell what it feels like. It seems to be anger and excitement.


    Looking along purple''s eyes, I saw a line of more than ten people walking in a direction not far away. What purple''s eyes were looking at was a man whose head was all wrapped in hair. He was gloomy and tall than purple. His whole body was full of wild breath, and the bulging muscles under his clothes were obviously full of explosive force. His cheekbones are very high, and the hair on his face is very thick, which is very different from ordinary people. The other people with him are also different in shape, most of them are different from ordinary people. Even Yinzhu saw a long tail behind one of them. When pedestrians on the street saw these people, they subconsciously kept away from them, as if they were afraid of them.


    "Zi, what''s the matter with you? Who are they? " Yinzhu asked.


    "They''re orcs from the Arctic wilderness. The leader is one of the Royal orcs, the lion people Purple gloomy said.


    "Orcs? What are orcs? Is it human? "

 Chapter 16

    "I don''t know how orcs came into being. They can be said to be the combination of man and beast. Some of them are even pure beasts. The orcs are the closest race to Warcraft in lunzainus. They are naturally warlike and powerful. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were not good at magic, they would have invaded the interior of mankind. But now they can only live in the bitter and cold land of the Arctic wasteland. Because the three empires bordering on the north and the Arctic wasteland are powerful, and there has been no war for decades, the orcs can only exchange some special products of the Arctic wasteland for some food and daily necessities from the human country. I didn''t expect that they came to the south of popong. " When it comes to purple, it shows a thoughtful look.


    For Yinzhu, orcs are undoubtedly new. He has never seen such a race before, so he can''t help but look more curiously. At this time, the lion''s eyes just projected over, swept over Yinzhu, and fell on Zi. When he saw purple, the golden hair on his head suddenly rose, his eyes were fierce and bright, and he walked towards purple and Yinzhu. A layer of light green fighting spirit is flowing in his golden hair, but the fighting spirit light is very light, it can''t be distinguished if you don''t look carefully. Only a magician like Yinzhu can feel it easily.


    Purple fierce raised his head and the lion''s eyes, the lion''s feet stopped for a while, looking at Purple cold eyes, he slowly nodded, immediately turned back to his team.


    Yinzhu didn''t know what happened. She just looked at Zi and the lion man. Zi sighed and bowed her head to Yinzhu and said, "I''m sorry, Yinzhu. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you to Milan."


    "Ah?" Yinzhu was shocked, "purple, why? You don''t mean... "


    Ziyang grabbed Yinzhu''s shoulder and said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry, I promised to accompany you. But I have something to deal with now. Put away the map, follow the direction indicated by the map, and you will arrive at the Magic Academy of Milan. If you don''t know the way, you''ll ask someone, and I''ll go to the college to see you when my work is finished. "


    Yinzhu took the map from purple. In a moment, he felt lost. Ten years later, he has never been separated from Zi. At this time, Zi suddenly says that he wants to leave, and his eyes are so firm that Yinzhu feels very sad. He just feels that his heart is empty, and he seems to have lost the most important thing.


    "Zi, you seem to have many secrets, but you don''t want to tell me. If you need my help, will you let me know? I am your brother Sound bamboo some urgently say.


    "Brother." Purple that pair of deep eyes in the combustion of two groups of hot flame, hard to clap the voice bamboo shoulder, "yes, we are good brothers. Yinzhu, you go to Mowu college first. I won''t delay too long. I will go there to find you. This is my promise to you. You remember that you can''t trust others on the road. At the same time, you should try to hide your strength. Never let outsiders know what your real strength is. Only in this way can you protect yourself best. Do you understand? This is for you. When you need to do something you don''t want to be known by others, take it with you. Besides, we had a conflict with the heavy cavalry of Bourbon on the road just now. In order to avoid trouble, you''d better leave here as soon as possible. " As she said this, Zi took something out of her arms and put it into Yinzhu''s hand. Without looking back, she went to the direction where the lion disappeared before.


    Until purple''s back completely disappeared, Yinzhu took back his eyes. Although the streets of Luoer city were very busy, he felt lonely and helpless. Now, he was alone.


    Looking down at the last thing Zizi gave him, I saw that it was a mask made of unknown materials. It felt very soft and comfortable. Carefully put into the arms, sound bamboo heart secret way, purple, you have to come to me early! Now I really have to rely on myself. Go to buy a wildebeest first, and then go to Milan''s Mowu academy as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, the loss in Yinzhu''s heart gradually disappears. He asks someone in the street and learns that the wildebeest is sold in the slave market near the north gate. He goes in that direction happily. Zi once told him that on the mainland, gold coin is the common currency of all countries. One gold coin is equivalent to one hundred silver coins. Generally speaking, people''s currency is mainly silver coins. A family''s monthly expenditure is only a dozen silver coins. To buy a wildebeest, only a few gold coins are enough.


    On the mainland of lonzainus, there is a slave market in almost every human city, which is essential. The class system is very strict, and the slave market is the lowest class of human slave trade place. With the development of the mainland, the scope of the slave market has been expanded to the sale of slaves and Warcraft of all races on the mainland. Of course, the general sale of Warcraft are very low level, not more than three levels.


    On the mainland of lonzainus, Warcraft is divided into ten levels. Below the third level, there are three levels of low-level Warcraft, four to six levels of high-level Warcraft, and those above the sixth level are called wisdom Warcraft. Generally speaking, low-level Warcraft is docile, even if it is hot tempered, it will not be too destructive. And to the advanced Warcraft became very terrible. As for the seven to ten levels of wisdom, Warcraft is an extremely terrifying existence. The tenth level Warcraft is also known as the divine beast, which is just a legendary existence.Among Warcraft, the two most powerful known races are the bimong in the far north wilderness and the Dragon living in the Dragon City, the secret place of the eight nations. The number of the real dragon and the real bimong is extremely rare. Even from the history of the mainland, they have never reached four figures, but their strength is extremely strong. As long as they are real dragon and bimong, even the worst are above seven levels. However, the Dragon nationality has an advantage over Mongolia, that is, they have many close relatives, which has a lot to do with Longtian''s sex. After thousands of years of breeding, although the number of real dragons is still so rare, there are many kinds of sub dragons. Some of them have been domesticated successfully by human beings and become various kinds of domesticated dragons. Although they can''t compare with the real dragons, they have the blood of dragons, so that the worst ones can have more than three levels of strength, and the strongest ones can even compare with the real dragons. It is precisely because of the existence of these dragon training that human countries have extremely strong strength, which suppresses the orcs in the Arctic wasteland from rushing out of the cold land. Of course, human beings will not invade the world where human beings can not survive at all.


    "Poor me! My mother died at the age of three and was abandoned by my father at the age of ten. Master and madam, please have pity on me. Give me some gold coins to eat. "


    It''s hard for Yinzhu to find the entrance to the slave market. As soon as he gets here, he sees a little beggar sitting at the gate of the slave market crying. The little beggar was thin and small. His whole body was ragged and unkempt. The gray black dirt had completely covered his face. His clothes were torn apart except for holes. In front of him was a broken bowl. He was crying for passers-by.

 Chapter 17

    Generally, there are only two kinds of people entering the slave market from the main gate, one is to sell, the other is to buy. Naturally, those who come to sell are businessmen or people whose families are too poor to sell themselves or their children, while those who buy are all dignitaries and dignitaries. However, it is difficult to generate the feeling of giving. Businessmen are very profitable and ignore beggars. The poor can''t support themselves, let alone others. As for the nobles, they are more worried about being soiled by beggars. Therefore, it is not very wise for the little beggar to choose to beg here. If he had a stronger body, he might have been sold as a slave. However, he was very small, and with his dirty body, he was even less valuable than bath water in the eyes of those businessmen who worked hard to sell.


    "You want to buy a wildebeest! I''ll take you, too The middle-aged man said forthrightly.


    "Great, thank you, uncle." Yinzhu politely thanks the middle-aged people. The elegant temperament that has been imperceptibly influenced by the piano music for many years arises spontaneously. Coupled with his handsome appearance, it is easy to give people a good impression.


    The middle-aged man took Yinzhu to the slave market and asked, "little brother, my name is gene. What''s your name? Where did you come from? "


    "My name is Ye Yinzhu. From Arcadia. "


    "Your name is strange. Oh, here we are." As he spoke, Gunn pointed to a huge shed in front of him.


    As soon as he entered the stable, Yinzhu could not help frowning because of the smell of smell. He was used to the fresh air in the blue sky and sea, and felt very uncomfortable in this dirty environment. There are about dozens of wildebeests in the stable, and the horse dealer is discussing the price with some guests.


    Glenn seemed familiar with the environment. "So was the slave market in rolle. If you go to the slave market in big cities in the future, you can see super large stables, where there are excellent wildebeests, at least hundreds of them to choose from. "


    The horse dealer seemed to know Glen. When he saw that he was coming, he sent out a person to meet him. "Oh, isn''t this commander Glen. What, you''ve got action again? These wildebeests are new comers. Choose some. "


    Glen snorted and said, "Hart, I don''t know what level your wildebeest is? All right, pick me 20 stronger ones. Oh, by the way, choose one for this little brother. "


    Hart quickly agreed with a smile and went to pick the wildebeest. After a while, twenty-one wildebeests had been pulled up. It was obvious that Glenn was his regular customer, and he did not choose carefully any more. He took out a purse from his arms and said, "old rule, five gold coins and two. Here are fifty gold coins. Count them."


    Hart took the purse, put it in his arms, and said with a smile, "count what, don''t I believe you? Your iron bramble mercenary regiment is the only permanent mercenary regiment in our city


    With a wry smile, gene said, "do you think I like to be stationed in this ghost place? Without strength, it is impossible to settle down in those big cities. Well, I brought this little brother. For my face, you can give him a little cheaper, two gold coins. Little brother, you can choose from these 21. Although it''s not a top-grade wildebeest, Hart''s endurance here is not bad


    Yinzhu naturally can see that the price of Glen''s wildebeest is a preferential price, "thank you, uncle Glen." All the gold coins he took with him were given to the little beggar just now. He subconsciously urged his spirit to withdraw money from the space ring. But the next moment his face was stiff.


    Hands out, eight fingers empty, only with a space ring on the finger there are traces left by the ring.


    "Ah! I lost my space ring. " Sound bamboo exclaimed, panic suddenly hit the heart. Space ring itself is very precious, but for him, what is more precious is the five Guqin in the ring! Qin Shang''s letter to him and the remaining gold coins are all in the ring. As soon as the ring is lost, he becomes destitute.


    "Little brother, this is..." Glen was also startled by Yinzhu''s sudden reaction.


    Yinzhu didn''t answer. A cold light flashed in his clear black eyes. When he closed his eyes, a faint red light quietly released from his eyebrows, forming a dark red magic six pointed star in front of him.

 Chapter 18

    There is spiritual connection between the space ring and the host, and the seal of the ring can only be opened by the host. The ring will only be broken by external force. There is only one explanation for the loss of the ring. At this time, Yinzhu has thought that when he picked up the little beggar, he hit his body to attract attention and took away his space ring.


    After leaving the blue sky and sea, the anger first appears in Yinzhu''s mind. She is kind-hearted, but she is stolen the most important thing. He is a Qin magician! Without guqin, he can''t use his magic at all. What''s more, the five Guqin are the treasures of qinzong. They have been with him for 16 years, so they are lost. Can he not worry?


    At this time, in a deserted corner of Raul City, the little beggar sealed the box in his hand and muttered to himself, "it''s a space ring. It''s a pity that he can''t take out the things in it. Just keep it as a souvenir. Now in this world, such simple good people are rare. Let''s teach him a lesson. What about the space ring? Hum, with this lead box, don''t try to connect with the spirit wave. Dozens of gold coins, enough for my travel and tuition. Dad, oh, no, old man, you wait. One day, I''ll get what I deserve. " His eyes are big and bright, but they are not as clear as Yinzhu. In his eyes, they are full of hatred and all kinds of complex negative emotions.


    Gripping the box with the ring, the light green light flashed by. His petite figure quickly disappeared.


    "It''s over. I can''t get in touch. " Take back the release of mental power, Yinzhu''s face has become pale.


    What does it mean to lose the space ring? It means that he lost the treasure of qinzong, that he lost all the money and the letter of introduction to Milan Academy. "There''s nothing left. What should I do? What am I supposed to do? " In bourbon, in a dilemma, go on to Milan? There are no more travel expenses and letters of introduction. Do you want to go back? Similarly, he had no travel expenses and lost five Guqin. How could he go to see his teacher Qin Shang?


    Glen and Hart did not ridicule Yinzhu because he couldn''t get the gold coin. On the contrary, there was a trace of surprise on their faces.


    "Little brother, are you all right?" groan asked tentatively


    Ye Yinzhu chagrined: "uncle, I''m afraid I can''t buy a wildebeest. I lost my space ring and all my money is in it."


    Glen nodded and said, "little brother, look what you just looked like. You should be a red level high-level magician."


    Ye Yinzhu immediately thought of Qin Shang''s advice, subconsciously nodded, "yes!"


    With a glimmer of joy in his eyes, Gunn continued, "where are you going now?"


    Ye Yinzhu hesitates for a moment and thinks to himself that it''s impossible to go back. If you don''t find the space ring, you can''t go back to see grandfather Qin. You''d better go to Milan first. Zi says that she will go there to find me, and then discuss with him what to do.


    "I''m going to the Milan Academy of magic in the Empire of Milan."


    "Great, that''s great. The Milan Academy of magic is just outside the city of Milan, the capital of the Milan empire. Our mercenary regiment is going to Milan this time. Why don''t you come with us. Our mercenary regiment is responsible for the expenses on the road. When we get there, I''ll give you another twenty gold coins. What do you think? " Glen said excitedly.


    Suddenly lose all the blow, because the proposal of gene makes Ye Yinzhu heart rekindled hope, but it all came too suddenly, he can''t help a little stunned.


    Glen thought that Yinzhu gave him too little money, so he hurriedly said, "we''ve also paid for your wildebeest. Yes? Don''t you want to? "


    "No, no, of course I would. But, uncle Gunn, can you tell me what a mercenary is? "


    "Er..." Glen looked at Yinzhu with tears and laughter. The handsome young man in front of him was looking at himself seriously. He didn''t look like a joke at all.


    "You don''t even know the mercenaries? Let me tell you. " Hart said: "mercenary is a very extensive occupation in the mainland of lonzainus. It refers to soldiers who fight or perform tasks for their employers purely for their interests. Mercenaries can be seen everywhere. For example, Palermo kingdom in the west of the mainland is also called mercenary Kingdom, because the largest mercenary regiments on the mainland are stationed in its territory, The treatment and status of mercenaries are also the highest. "


    "So it is, uncle Gunn, do you want me to be a mercenary?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Glen nodded and said, "it''s a temporary mercenary. Frankly speaking, our iron bramble mercenary regiment really does not have the financial resources to hire a magician for a long time. This time we are escorting a batch of goods and cargo owners to Milan. There is no danger on the way. Let''s help each other. What do you think? "


    Looking at the sincere eyes of gene, the haze caused by the loss of space ring in Yinzhu''s heart disappeared a bit, "Uncle gene, you are a good man, of course I would like to." At this time, he has completely forgotten that the little beggar said he was a good man when he stole his ring.


    "Well, let''s go. Hart, let your men deliver the wildebeest to us later. It''s the same place Glen was obviously in a good mood and walked out of the slave market with Ye Yinzhu on his shoulder.Looking at their backs, Hart said with a smile: "Glen''s luck is really good. I didn''t expect to have such a simple magician. Iron thorns finally have magicians. Although they are only temporary, they can be upgraded. "


    Ye Yinzhu did not know that the status of the magician was much higher than he had imagined in the mainland of lonzainus. That is the most noble profession. Even a red level magician has a much higher status than a samurai of the same level. Magicians are very proud. Few people are willing to participate in such a profession as mercenary. Most of them are loyal to various countries. The ability to have a magician has always been an important indicator of whether the mercenary regiment is strong or not. And the employment price is even higher.


    Mercenary regiment is divided into eight levels, from top to bottom are s, a, B, C, D, e, F, G. among them, e, F, G are called low-level mercenary regiment, C, D are called medium level mercenary regiment, B are called high-level mercenary regiment, s, a are called super level mercenary regiment. Now the iron bramble mercenary regiment is an e-level mercenary regiment. It has enough tasks to perform, but if they want to upgrade from low level to medium level D, they need a magician to pass the audit of the mercenary guild. That''s the main reason why glenken hired Yinzhu on this not so dangerous mission.


    The iron bramble mercenary regiment was stationed in a courtyard at the north gate of Raul city. It was composed of 67 men, including the head of the regiment, Gen. Among them, there are 20 two handed Epee soldiers, 10 archers and 10 light cavalry soldiers. The rest are the most numerous 27 gun shield soldiers, which are quite complete. The mercenary regiment has been established for six years. Most of the mercenaries are between 25 and 40 years old. Glen is a green earth warrior. It is because of him that the iron thorns can rise to the level of e mercenary regiment in five years. His goal is to be promoted to D level, to be a member of the middle level mercenary corps, and his salary will be greatly increased.

 Chapter 19

    When ye Yinzhu came to the iron bramble mercenary Regiment under the guidance of gene, the mercenaries were making the final preparations and would start early tomorrow morning.


    "The commission given by the employer is very good this time, so we will pour out the iron thorns. Leave early tomorrow morning. Yinzhu, just stay with me all the time. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the busy mercenaries, "Uncle gen, there are more than 60 people in your mercenary regiment. Why did you just buy 20 wildebeests! It''s not enough to ride. "


    "I want to buy it for everyone, but the problem is that the mercenary regiment has limited financial resources. The wildebeests I bought are all for pulling goods and transporting employers. If the employer didn''t pay for it, I would not even give up buying twenty. We mercenaries are used to running outside. They are all leather armour. They have no weight and can''t be slower than wildebeest. But don''t worry. You''re a magician, and you''re riding a horse. "


    As he said this, Glen slapped all the mercenaries and drew their attention to him. I''d like to introduce to you that this little brother is a new member of our mercenary regiment, ye Yinzhu. He will follow us to Milan


    "Oh? There are new people. It looks a little thin! Chief, what''s his occupation? " A mercenary in his thirties asked curiously.


    With a mysterious smile, gene said, "red level high-level magician. From now on, we iron thorns also have magicians. When we finish our mission in Milan this time, we will be able to register as a D-class mercenary regiment in the mercenary Association there


    As soon as the words came out, the mercenaries cheered. They had been waiting for this day for too long. The level of mercenary regiment is directly related to their income. Being a mercenary is just for money. For a moment, Yinzhu became the favorite of the mercenaries. One by one curiously looks at this handsome young man and asks questions, and even some people want to let Yinzhu put a magic look.


    "Well, well, you all give me a little quiet, don''t be scared, little brother Ye." Glen touched the cold sweat on his head. He knew that magicians were very proud. His subordinates asked him to demonstrate magic in this way. In case he quit because of anger, what should he do?


    "Sorry, my magic can''t be released to you." Sound bamboo some embarrassed said. Without the piano in hand, what can he play?


    Glen said in a hurry: "that''s right. You boys should be quiet. Can you watch magic at will? Yinzhu, don''t pay attention to them. By the way, have you lost your wizard badge? If you have one, you''d better take it with you. "


    The magician''s badge is not lost. That day, Yinzhu took it from the magician''s Guild in Luna city and put it on him. The map and purple mask are still there because they are not put in the ring.


    He took out the red badge from his arms and put it on his left chest. Although the 16-year-old Ye Yinzhu looks a little immature, at least the badge on his chest has proved his professional identity. The badge made by the magician guild can''t be counterfeited. There are special magic fluctuations. In order to make this badge, Qin Shang specially took a drop of Yinzhu''s blood and sent it to the guild. As long as this badge is not damaged, it will accompany Yinzhu for a lifetime. As long as the level is upgraded, you can go directly to the magician guild to upgrade the badge.


    As soon as the badge came out, the mercenaries immediately calmed down and continued to be busy under the guidance of gene.


    "Captain Gunn, you''re here. How are you getting ready? " A sweet voice came from the door, and Yinzhu followed gene back at the same time. For a moment, he only felt a slight fluctuation of his mental power.


    A woman appeared at the gate of the yard and was walking in slowly. The simple white dress reflected the gorgeous light on her body. Most of her long water blue hair, like the waves of the sea, floated behind her, but there was a wisp hanging on both sides of her chest, covering her ears. The snow-white pretty face shows soft light, small and straight nose, long and beautiful neck, ruddy lips, and soft face outlined by God. It looks like a goddess in the world. She is slim and straight, with only two legs as white and tender as lotus root.


    Her walk is very gentle, leisurely and elegant, like a moving Lily floating in the clouds.


    Yinzhu is lost in watching, because he can''t see the exact age of the woman. At first glance, she seems to be as young and beautiful as a girl. But when you look at her carefully, she doesn''t have the green and astringent temperament of a girl. Her noble and elegant temperament is enough to make those reverie people feel ashamed.


    The appearance of the woman immediately attracted the eyes of all the mercenaries, but they lowered their heads just after watching for a long time. Even gene was no exception. It seemed that if they continued to watch, they would blaspheme the "goddess" in front of them. Only Ye Yinzhu''s perplexed eyes always fell on the girl, who was also standing there. In the whole courtyard, only his invisible temperament could be compared with that of the girl.


    I don''t know why, Yinzhu suddenly has a very close feeling to the woman who appears. Her breath makes him very comfortable. This feeling only appears in his teacher Qin Shang.


    The woman soon noticed Yinzhu''s gaze. Her soft eyes were in contact with Yinzhu in the air, and she suddenly felt a twinkle in front of her eyes. There was a trace of surprise on her pretty face. Two different lights floated out of her beautiful eyes, not half malicious, just a tentative light on Yinzhu''s eyes.Ye Yinzhu was a little bit in a trance in his mind, and his eyes became stagnant. He was dizzy in his mind, but he just recovered to normal in an instant. The pure and flawless heart of a child is free of any distractions. It is for this reason that Yinzhu''s progress in cultivation can be so fast. Whether it''s mental strength or will, it is worthy of Qin Shang''s reputation as a genius. Stimulated by the strange light in the woman''s eyes, the dark red light is released from the center of his eyebrows again, forming a spiritual barrier. This pure spiritual level of exploration is what magicians are most used to do to judge each other''s strength.


    "Ah! How can it be The surprise in the woman''s eyes became a bit more prosperous, "commander Glenn, don''t you introduce it to me?"


    Glen just woke up at this time and secretly scolded himself for lack of determination. This is not the first time to see her. Why is it still like this? "Miss Anya, this is my new magician Ye Yinzhu, who will also participate in our mission. With him, we will be able to better escort you and your goods. "


    After listening to gene''s words, ye Yinzhu knows that the elegant and noble woman in front of her is the employer of this trip.


    "Hello, sister Anya." Yinzhu''s clear black eyes are staring at Anya, subconsciously falling on her full breasts. She thinks in her heart that Anya''s elder sister''s chest muscles are strong!


    Anya was slightly angry when she saw Yinzhu looking at her shy part, but when she saw Yinzhu''s eyes without any impurities, her anger disappeared quietly, just like Yinzhu''s feeling to her. Facing this handsome and excellent young man, she unconsciously felt a little favor in her heart, not because of Yinzhu''s appearance, but because he didn''t have any impurities The smell of impurities.

 Chapter 20

    "Hello, welcome to the team. Venture to ask, are you really just a red level magician


    Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes! The red level is higher Maybe because of lying, his face turned red directly.


    Anya also does not point to break, smile slightly, way: "have a powerful sorcerer to join, always good."


    "Praise Falan, Miss Anya. We''re almost ready. We''ll be on time tomorrow morning," he said


    Anya nodded with a smile and said, "then I can rest assured. I''ll see you at the gate tomorrow morning With that, she turned away gracefully.


    "Praise Falan. She''s gone at last." Glen wiped the sweat off his head subconsciously.


    Yinzhu said curiously, "Uncle gen, are you afraid of sister Anya?"


    "I''m not afraid. I don''t know why. I always feel that I can''t lift my head in front of her. She is the most beautiful and noble woman I have ever seen. Frankly speaking, I can''t even think of any blasphemy against her. "


    "The idea of blasphemy? What does that mean? "


    "Well You''ll understand later. "


    Yinzhu''s eyes are still toward the door, "Uncle gen, sister Anya is also a magician."


    "Ah?" Glen was startled. He looked at Yinzhu in surprise and said, "no way. She seems to be just a businessman. "


    Yinzhu said seriously: "she must be a magician. Just now she tested me with her mental strength. She can''t be wrong."


    Glen''s eyes showed a ray of thinking. His mind was obviously not as rough as his appearance. "No wonder she came to the place so far away from rolle to buy tea by herself. It turned out to be a noble magician. Yinzhu, can you tell her grade? Better than you? "


    Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I can''t see what level she is, but she must be more powerful than me."


    "So she might be an orange wizard." Glen sighed in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t have any evil thoughts about the female boss. It was unwise to offend a magician. However, he didn''t know that the sound bamboo in front of him was already at the high level of the Yellow level according to the magic ability, and Anya was obviously not as simple as the orange level.


    Out of respect for the magician, Geng arranged a separate room for Yinzhu to have a rest. Sitting on the bed, Yinzhu thought bitterly. He has tried several times to connect with his own space ring with his mental strength, but all failed. And he has a kind of feeling, space ring seems to be more and more far away from himself.


    "Why? Why did you steal my ring? Haven''t I already given you gold? There is no piano left... " Yinzhu finds that she suddenly has a very strong yearning for Qin. For sixteen years, he has been with Qin almost every day. Qin has already become his best partner. At this time, all the Qin are lost. The feeling of loss makes him extremely sad.


    Sitting cross knee, in order to make his heart calm down, he had to cultivate his bamboo fighting spirit. The yellow light comes out quietly from the body, forming a soft barrier to envelop Yinzhu''s body. The fighting spirit runs through the meridians continuously. The fresh and soft feeling finally dispels Yinzhu''s inner uneasiness and worry, and makes him enter a settled state.


    Bamboo spirit is divided into three parts: green bamboo, yellow bamboo and purple bamboo. Just like the Qin magic practiced by Ye Yinzhu, the colors revealed in different levels are different from the rainbow seven colors on the mainland. Every weight is nine steps. Now his light yellow light represents the first level of Huang Zhu. In terms of rank, his fighting spirit is even higher than Qin magic. Divided by the rainbow level on the mainland, it''s the level of green first class, and it''s also the level of earth warrior. But his fighting spirit is mainly to assist Qin magic.


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight shines on the earth, the north gate of the city of Rolle has become lively. Sixty eight members of the iron bramble mercenary regiment are ready to go. The front and back of the three carriages were loaded with goods, and the one in the middle was Anya, the employer. The most robust Epee soldiers of the 20 mercenary regiments surrounded the three carriages, the archers followed the Epee soldiers, and the 27 gun shield soldiers were on the periphery. Ten light cavalry are on the way ahead. The twenty newly bought wildebeests, except for the ones pulling the carriages, were all burdened with the party''s supplies, and everything was arranged in good order.


    As a magician, ye Yinzhu was arranged next to the middle carriage. For the first time, he rode on a wildebeest. He was both excited and frightened. Although the wildebeest was a little bumpy, the gentle first-order Warcraft was easy to tame, and soon he got used to the feeling on the horse''s back. After all, his physical condition is far from as thin as it appears.


    At this time, Yinzhu''s eyes have been on the iron bramble mercenary regiment head gen, who is full of envy and surprise. Glen is not a simple Land Warrior, but a land knight. His mount is actually a dragon trainer. The fourth level green ridge Earth Dragon has a long body of five meters, more than two meters high, and relatively small forelimbs. It completely relies on two strong hind legs to support the body, and the whole body is dark green. In addition to the impact force, this fourth level dragon training has good defense ability and the ability to spray corrosive acid. Although it belongs to the lower level in dragon training, it is much stronger than the lower level Warcraft. With the green level initial strength, Glenn is able to compete with the green level medium level earth warrior. This dragon training is the treasure of the whole iron bramble mercenary regiment. It took Gen a lot of effort to get it.The mercenaries were all wearing leather armour, and their speed of advance was not slow. In the morning, they were far away from the city of Raul, and gradually moved inland to the kingdom of Bozhe. Driving is the primary goal. Every time we go forward, Glenn will order us to have a rest. When the sun is hanging in the middle of the sky, we simply eat some dry food and go on the road.


    "Yinzhu." The curtain of the car was raised to show Anya''s moving face.


    "Sister Anya, what''s up?" Ye Yinzhu is very polite to the noble temperament of the beauty boss said hello.


    Anya said with a smile: "you are a magician. Why ride a horse? Why don''t you come to the carriage. It''s your first time to ride a horned horse. I''m afraid you can''t stand it after a long time. I''m afraid it will take us a month to get to Milan


    "Good!" Sound bamboo happy promise, directly jumped down from the corner immediately into the carriage.

 Chapter 21

    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what politeness is, and he doesn''t understand the relationship between employers and mercenaries. The essence of chizi''s heart is to act freely. After a long ride on the wildebeest, once the freshness had passed, the dull feeling had already made him a little impatient. The mercenaries of iron bramble are very serious when they carry out their tasks, and even seldom talk.


    The carriage was wide, for Anya was the only one, and it seemed empty. There are all kinds of food and drink in the car. The seats are wide and there are thick soft cushions. It''s much more comfortable to sit on than on a horse''s back.


    Anya is still a long white dress. Leaning on the cushion, Anya feels more lazy. Sitting face to face, a fresh aroma comes from the opposite side. Yinzhu can''t help taking a deep breath. The refreshing aroma makes him feel very comfortable. Sincerely said: "sister Anya, you are so beautiful."


    Anya hears more praise, but it sounds like a different flavor from the simple sound of bamboo. With a little smile, he said, "Yinzhu, how can you join the iron bramble mercenary regiment?"


    Yinzhu didn''t hide what happened yesterday. Fortunately, he remembered Zilin''s advice when he left. He didn''t tell the story of five Guqin in the space ring.


    "So it is. You are so kind. Yinzhu, in fact, in this world, sometimes people can''t be too kind, otherwise they will only be bullied. "


    Listening to Anya''s words of consolation, Yinzhu can''t help but think of the hateful little beggar again. He says hatefully, "absolutely not next time." Being simple doesn''t mean you won''t get angry.


    Anya glances at the magic badge on Yinzhu''s chest. Those mercenaries who are not familiar with magic can''t see it. How can she not see the peculiarity of Yinzhu''s badge? "Yinzhu, the pattern on your badge is very strange. What kind of magician are you?"


    "I''m a master of music, and my musical instruments are engraved on the badge."


    "Ah? "The voice master?" Anya''s eyes suddenly become strange when she looks at Yinzhu.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Anya, what''s so strange about that? "


    "Oh, nothing. I just wonder how a boy can choose the vocation of divine voice teacher. I know some divine voice teachers, but they are all women. So you don''t have your own Warcraft? "


    Yinzhu said: "do magicians need Warcraft?"


    The surprise in Anya''s eyes has disappeared quietly. "Of course, Warcraft is the best guarantee for the safety of magicians. A magician without Warcraft is not safe. After all, the magician''s melee is too bad. As the most noble profession on the mainland, the reason why magicians are respected is not only because of their small number, but also because of their own strength. It''s not obvious at lower levels. Once in the Yellow level, a magician can easily deal with multiple fighters of the same level. And Warcraft is the best protection for magicians. Warcraft can be regarded as a shield for a magician. It''s enough to resist the attack of the enemy before the magician finishes singing. Powerful Warcraft can even attack enemies together with magicians. With the magician of Warcraft, the individual combat ability is the strongest. Don''t you know? "


    "Grandfather seems to have mentioned Warcraft, but he said that I haven''t come to the time to have Warcraft." In order to let Yinzhu devote himself to the cultivation of chizi''s Qin heart, Qin Shang seldom talks with him about things other than Qin.


    Anya praised: "then your grandfather must be a powerful magician. Any magician has only the chance to sign a contract with a Warcraft in his life. He hopes to sign a powerful Warcraft when you are powerful. It''s a pity that you are a divine voice teacher. " Speaking of this, she looked at Yinzhu''s eyes become a bit softer. Yinzhu clearly feels that Anya''s eyes seem to be similar to her mother''s.


    "Sister, tell me the story of Warcraft. Do you have your own Warcraft


    Anya smiles and says, "of course, there are. Otherwise, how dare I run so far alone. Warcraft is the best partner of magicians. Generally speaking, magicians will choose close combat and strong defensive Warcraft to sign contracts, so as to protect themselves to the greatest extent. Among Warcraft, flying Warcraft is the most precious, because they can win more time for magicians. Once the master-slave contract between the magician and Warcraft is established. Then, throughout his life, Warcraft can not betray his master. And the magician must not give up his own Warcraft. Therefore, the only opportunity to sign a contract becomes extremely valuable. Yinzhu, before I went on the road today, I heard from commander Glenn that you are going to study at the Magic Academy of Milan, right. You call me sister, and I can''t accept it in vain. If you like, how about my sister trying to send you a Warcraft? "


    Listening to Anya''s words, Yinzhu immediately showed excited eyes, but soon, the excitement in his eyes disappeared, shook his head, and said: "Anya sister, thank you for your kindness, but grandfather said, you can''t ask for other people''s things casually."


    "You''ve already called me sister, or someone else? I''ll take it from my sister. " Looking at the handsome and simple Yinzhu, Anya''s favor for him has increased a bit. The reason why she wanted to send Yinzhu a Warcraft was mainly because of his vocation as a divine voice master. As a side branch of spiritual magicians, the attack power of shenyinshi has always been ignored. The most important thing to sign up for Warcraft is to defeat Warcraft first. If we only rely on our own strength, it is very difficult for the divine voice master to get the Warcraft contract. Under the affection of Yinzhu, she wants to send Yinzhu a Warcraft, so that he has some power to protect himself. In order to avoid this simple hearted little brother being bullied in Milan magic martial arts academy."Can I really?"


    "Of course. However, the elder sister wants to think to give you a what Warcraft just good. After all, it''s the only chance in your life. If there is a growing Warcraft, it would be the best. When I get to Milan, I''ll help you find it


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what Anya''s understatement of growth Warcraft means. Even among the intelligent Warcraft above level 7, growth Warcraft is extremely rare. And any intelligent Warcraft in the market is sky high price, but also no market price. What''s more, it''s not easy to conquer an intelligent Warcraft.


    "Sister, let me see your Warcraft, OK?" Yinzhu looks at Anya with hope in her eyes.


    Anya shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s not good here. Let''s wait until we get to a place where there is no one. Eh, Yinzhu, your hand... "


    Yinzhu stretched out his hands in front of Anya. "I was born like this. My grandfather said that I was born with eight fingers so that I would not interfere when I played the piano. Sister Anya, what level of magician are you! When you tested me yesterday, I seemed to feel that the water element on you fluctuated very strongly. "


    Anya was surprised, "can you feel the fluctuation of water element on me?"


    Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes!"


    Anya said seriously: "Yinzhu, are you really just a divine voice master? Why is your mind so sharp? "


    Yinzhu scratched his head and said blankly, "I don''t know. I just say what I feel."


    Anya sighed and said, "you silly boy, don''t ask other people the same questions in the future. Most magicians have strange temperaments, which are easy to be taboo by others. "

 Chapter 22

    "No! Sister Anya, you have a good temper. Oh, by the way, sister Anya, why are your women''s chest muscles more developed than our men? " Yinzhu''s eyes naturally fall on Anya''s chest and asks curiously.


    Anya never thought that Yinzhu would suddenly ask such a question. When she was watched by his burning eyes, she suddenly felt numb in front of her chest. In her life, she was the first man who dared to ask her such an explicit question, but she couldn''t see a trace of obscenity in Yinzhu''s eyes.


    "You Go home and ask your mother Anya some flustered hands chest, pretty face has become a pink, looks bright, very attractive.


    "I didn''t have a chance to ask before! My grandfather didn''t allow me to ask anything except to learn the piano. Sister Anya, your face is so red. Are you uncomfortable? "


    "I You little devil, you really beat me Anya sighs helplessly. If another person asks like this, I''m afraid she has already had an attack. "You can''t ask other girls the same question in the future. It''s the physiological difference between men and women. When you get older, you''ll understand. It''s impolite to stare at a woman''s chest. "


    "Oh. now I see! Sister Anya, you are so kind to me. It''s a pity that I lost my piano. Otherwise, I will play a piano song for you. " Yinzhu seems to understand something.


    Just as Glenn judged, there was no danger on the way from the kingdom of Borneo to the Empire of Milan. They came all the way from the official road. Twenty days later, they had arrived at the border between the two countries. On the way, Yinzhu spent most of her time with Anya, which made the mercenaries envious. Yinzhu listened to her tell some interesting stories about the mainland. Anya taught him more common sense than he had learned in more than ten years of bikonghai. Anya is not only as gentle as water, but also very patient, which makes him less idiotic about some common sense problems.


    "Over the mountain ahead, we are in Milan. It''s about ten days to the north to reach Milan Anya stands beside the carriage and looks to the Yinzhu road beside her.


    The mercenaries of iron thorn rest in the shade of trees beside the road except for the watchmen. When he heard Anya''s words, he said with a smile: "the Empire of Milan is more peaceful than the kingdom of Borneo. When we get past here, we will finish more than half of the task."


    "Why, what sound." Yinzhu looks like he''s listening.


    "What''s the noise?" said Glenn in surprise? Why didn''t I hear that. Are your ears better than mine? "


    Anya''s face became dignified. "There was a sound, but it was far away. Although I couldn''t hear it, there was a slight vibration on the ground." Speaking of this, she took a look at Yinzhu beside her and thought, his hearing is even better than mine. Is this the advantage of shenyinshi? She has been together for more than 20 days. Yinzhu feels like a piece of white paper. She is pure hearted and curious about everything. It seems that the mental power he inadvertently released is not what a red level magician can do. However, the color of mental power was red, which made her feel mysterious. Although Yinzhu is simple, he will keep silent whenever she asks about his origin.


    The sound became louder and louder, and even the mercenaries could hear it clearly. At that time, there was a loud sound, full of pressure, coming from their side. A huge Earth Dragon rose from the sky, which was similar to the heavy cavalry that Yinzhu and Zi met that day, but the momentum of this time was far beyond that of the last time.


    "Array." Even though he didn''t know what was coming, Glen responded immediately, yelled and called his men together. Experienced mercenaries quickly formed a battle pattern, with gun and shield soldiers at the top, followed by Epee soldiers and archers. Ten light cavalry divided into two teams to protect the flank, the three carriages and sound bamboo behind. Glen stood at the front of the team, with his big sword on his shoulders and his face looking at the direction of the Earth Dragon. The green ridged Earth Dragon on his crotch kept making a low roar, which made him feel uneasy. The corrosive mucus even dropped from the corner of his mouth and made a popping sound on the ground.


    The bright sunshine makes the Earth Dragon in the distance look more obvious, and the rumble makes the earth tremble violently.


    "Ah! It''s dragoons. Put away your weapons. " Glen yelled in a hurry and hurriedly put his double handed Epee back behind him. The members of the iron bramble mercenary regiment are doing the same thing. It seems that they have encountered something terrible. But in their frightened eyes, there is still some respect, and more, it is envy and a trace of jealousy.


    What are dragoons? The cavalry riding on the dragon is called Dragon cavalry. It was such a cavalry that caused the Earth Dragon to soar. The number of about 100 people, the front, is a huge golden dragon, more than 10 meters long, four meters high huge body, make the green ridged Earth Dragon is so small. This golden dragon also has no wings, but it is landing on all fours. Its head looks sharp. Above its head, a one meter long single horn is shining with Golden Crystal luster. The thick Longlin can be seen from a distance, and it is densely superimposed on its huge body. Its tail is very long, with triangular spines on it. There are three forks at the end of the tail, which are slightly upward, not in contact with the ground, flashing blue luster.Behind the golden dragon, there are all kinds of cyan dragons, two meters high and three meters long. They are semi upright and have something like a saddle on their back to fix the knight. Although they only run on two legs, they are very fast and always follow behind the front Golden Dragon.


    "It''s Tyrannosaurus aureus and Erik minlon." Anya said lightly. In the face of the powerful dragoons, she did not look the slightest panic. There was also Yinzhu who was not alarmed. Looking at the groups of dragon training, he only had curiosity in his eyes.


    "Sister Anya, what level of dragons are they?"


    "Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex is one of the more powerful dragon training. Its strength can even be compared with the real dragon. Of course, it''s only low-level. He is the king of the Earth Dragon. Level 6 Warcraft, metal series, second only to intelligent Warcraft. It has very strong self-defense, plus the metal talent magic, which is enough to make it run rampant on the earth. You see, its one horn and tail are the place to release the talent magic. As for Eric MinLong, it''s nothing. There are five levels of dragon training. The bigger the size, the faster the speed is level 5, and the worse the speed is level 4. In terms of strength, it is similar to the green ridge earthworm of commander Glenn, and it is also one of the earthworms. Its main feature is its extremely fast speed. In terms of speed, the short-range acceleration can''t even compare with that of Tyrannosaurus Rex. "

 Chapter 23

    During Anya''s speech, the Dragon cavalry had approached. They obviously found the existence of the iron bramble mercenary regiment, and their speed of advance gradually slowed down. At this time, ye Yinzhu saw a man in his thirties sitting on the back of the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex, with a seven meter long heavy dragon gun hanging by his legs and a simple long sword hanging on his waist. A silver armor shining in the sun, he did not wear a helmet, long golden hair in the back, tall and straight, ordinary appearance, there is a scar on the left cheek as long as five inches, has been extended from the corner of the eye to the chin position, giving people a fierce feeling. On the left chest of the silver armor, there is a palm sized silver six pointed star, which is printed with a violet pattern, showing his family.


    In the face of the tyrannosaurus aureus, the green ridged Earth Dragon roars and trembles.


    "Praise Falan, Hello, dear dragon general. It''s my pleasure to meet you here. " Glen jumped down from the green ridge dragon''s back in a hurry, put his right hand on his left chest and saluted the Dragon Rider on Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex''s back respectfully.


    Dragon riding general just glanced at him and said coldly: "praise Falan, your origin?" The Dragon cavalry behind him had stopped without any noise, which fully showed the quality of the team.


    Grace didn''t get angry because of the coldness of the other party. She said in a hurry: "Grade E iron thorn mercenary regiment, we are carrying out an escort task."


    The Dragon Rider raised his hand and pointed forward, "my partner is hungry. I''ll give five horned horses for his ration. Here are twenty gold coins for your compensation. " As he said this, he threw out a purse. At this time, he was still 20 steps away from Glen, but the money bag had come to glen in a flash. Glen subconsciously picked it up. There was a strong force from the money bag, and he staggered for several steps and almost fell to the ground.


    "Be careful, uncle." Yinzhu holds gene''s body from behind, which doesn''t make him make a fool of himself.


    After throwing out the purse, the Dragon Rider didn''t look at Glen at all. He patted the back of T. rex and looked like a pet. Obviously, this is what he called his partner.


    Anger flashed through Glen''s eyes, but he did not dare to offend the Dragon cavalry general in front of him. However, the number of wildebeests in the team was just enough. If five were given to each other, there would be no place for the mercenary regiment''s baggage.


    "Is it necessary to do so? Why should our wildebeest give your earthworm to eat? " Glen was shocked to find that ye Yinzhu didn''t know when he had gone out. His clear and pleasant voice was full of anger.


    Longqi frowns slightly and looks up at Yinzhu. Yinzhu is also looking at him. Although Longqi will be condescending, Yinzhu''s eyes don''t shrink at all. His clear black eyes show a bit of stubbornness.


    "The magician?" The Dragon Rider''s voice was slightly softened. Magicians are also noble, even if the badge on Ye Yinzhu''s chest represents only the red level.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "our wildebeests don''t sell. If we sell them, we''ll be useless."


    At this time, Gen had already reflected and quickly stopped Yinzhu behind him. He was too familiar with the pride and strength of the Dragon cavalry for fear that Yinzhu would suffer losses. "Sorry, Lord dragon cavalry, our wildebeests really don''t have any more, you see..."


    There was a cold light in Longqi''s eyes. He was already a little impatient. "Which one of you can block my shot, you go. Otherwise, leave the wildebeest. "


    "Why are you so domineering." Yinzhu looks up and glares at the Dragon Rider.


    Dragon riding will light say two words, "strength." Yes, on the mainland of lonzainus, strength is everything.


    "What a prestige! Viscount Austin, long time no see. Why don''t you let me block your dragon gun? " Anya''s elegant and moving voice comes from behind Yinzhu and gene. Hearing this sound, Longqi shocked Austin''s whole body. The eyes of the people who had never looked at Yinzhu before suddenly turned around.


    With a light voice, Austin''s body flashed and jumped down from the back of T. rex. "Praise Falan, Miss Anya, it''s your team." While saying this, his right hand has pressed the silver star on his left chest, which is also a knight''s ceremony. His movements are much more standard than those of Glenn.


    "Praise Falan." Anya raised her right hand and asked Austin to finish a kiss.


    The sudden change of the Dragon general''s attitude suddenly surprised the iron thorn mercenaries. They never thought that a dragon general would face their employers with such a respectful tone.


    "Miss Anya, are you here?"


    Anya said faintly: "I went to Po pen to buy a batch of goods and hired the iron bramble mercenary regiment to escort me. I didn''t expect to meet the Viscount here. Haven''t you been in Milan all the time? "


    Austin took a look at Anya, and the enchanted light flashed by. "I''m escorting a batch of military goods to Bourbon this time. As you know, Bourbon Kingdom has always been our Milan partner. The mission has been completed and I am preparing to return to Milan. You should go back, too. Why don''t we just escort? The e-level mercenary regiment is not worthy of your identity at all. "Anya snorted and said, "forget it, as long as you don''t point your dragon gun at me, I will be satisfied. How dare you bother me


    Austin said with a wry smile, "I offended you just now. I don''t know if you are here, miss. Although Austin''s Dragon gun is sharp, it will never be aimed at you


    Anya said calmly: "in that case, please let the Viscount go on his way. You have to go back to Milan to recover your life


    "Miss, don''t you really need our escort?"


    Anya looked at him and asked, "do you think I need it?"


    Austin said with a self mocking smile, "in that case, Austin will resign. When you return to Milan, I''ll go to the door to apologize." As he said this, he stepped back a few steps before springing up. Jin Jing''s body, several meters high, just leaped up for him. Before he left, he took a special look at Ye Yinzhu. From his eyes, Yinzhu saw a trace of hostility.


    The dragoons were so fast that they disappeared in the blink of an eye. But this time, Austin and his dragoons moved more gently, without too much dust.


    Looking at the disappearing figures of the Dragon cavalry, Gen went to Anya and said, "Miss Anya, I''m sorry..."


    Anya smile, the cold face has disappeared, "nothing to be sorry. Even if it''s A-level mercenary regiment, it won''t react much better than you when facing dragoons. After all, they are the ultimate arms of mankind. It''s time for us to go, commander Gunn. " With that, without waiting for Glen to say anything more, she returned to the carriage, as if she did not see the respect of the mercenaries.


    "Don''t be in a daze, uncle. It''s time for us to go." Ye Yinzhu patted Glenn on the shoulder and said.


    "Ah Only then did Glenn react. He thought to himself that his status as an employer is very unusual. He''d better not ask too much about what he shouldn''t know, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble. Even the Dragon riding generals should respect the people they don''t offend. It''s better to finish this task as soon as possible.


    "Yinzhu, thank you just now."

 Chapter 24

    Yinzhu said with a smile, "what can I thank you for. I just said what I thought. These dragoons are really overbearing. Especially the Dragon Rider, as if he was ordering us. The dragoons of Milan are so arrogant in the kingdom of BOGO. If they were in the Empire of Milan, would they fly to heaven? "


    Glen sighed and said, "brother, you don''t know! Dragoons are second only to magicians in the mainland. And the status of dragon riding generals is even higher than that of magicians. Only high-level magicians can be compared with them. The number of dragoons has even become the standard to measure the strength between countries. A hundred dragon cavalry squadron like this can even compete with a ten thousand strong cavalry regiment. "


    Yinzhu nodded and said, "what Viscount was really strong just now? Are dragon riders so powerful?"


    "He''s not that good," he said. No matter which country it is, the classification of dragoons is the same. Ten are a dragoon Squadron, and 100 are a squadron. Thousands of people are a brigade, and thousands of people are a regiment. Do you know why only Milan and landias are called empires in the eight human countries on the continent of lonzainus, while the other six countries are all kingdoms? It''s because Milan and landias have their own dragoons. Comparatively speaking, Milan''s dragoons are the most powerful in the whole continent. It is because of their existence that the orcs in the Arctic wasteland dare not cross the minefield. Austin was a Silver Star Dragon cavalry general just now. Below him was the leader of the Dragon cavalry team. Above him were the Venus dragon cavalry general and the Purple Star Dragon cavalry general, the commander of the Dragon cavalry team. Silver Star Dragon riding will be the strength of the green level, Venus dragon riding will be at least the beginning of the blue level, and Purple Star Dragon riding will be the division of the purple level. It is said that purple star dragon riding will be a powerful nine level dragon, even if it is Venus dragon riding, the riding will be a real dragon rather than a training dragon. In the Dragon cavalry legion, the ordinary dragon cavalry should also have the strength above orange level, have their own dragon training mounts, and must have the noble title above Knight level. The selection is extremely strict and the treatment is also high. As long as you are a soldier, you are proud to be in the Dragon cavalry. If I could have this green ridged earthworm ten years ago, maybe I would try to join the Dragon cavalry. "


    "So it is. With its powerful strength and the dragon as its mount, no wonder the Dragon cavalry army is so powerful. " Yinzhu thought thoughtfully, but he was a magician. If he could ride a dragon, he would feel very good.


    After the waves just now, the iron bramble mercenary regiment is on its way again. In the hearts of all, Anya''s identity has become a lot of mystery, no one will treat her as an ordinary employer.


    Ten days later, the iron bramble mercenary regiment finally escorted Anya and her goods to Milan, the capital of the Milan empire.


    As soon as they entered the city, the goods escorted by the iron bramble mercenary regiment were received by more than a dozen young people in green clothes. No one knows how Anya informed them. These people are obviously her subordinates.


    "Yinzhu, don''t you really go to play with your sister?" Anya looks forward to Yinzhu.


    Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I''ve promised uncle glen to help their mercenary regiment register as level D. Anyway, the Magic Academy of Milan is just outside the city of Milan. If I have a chance in the future, I will go to you. Sister Anya, thank you for taking care of me all the way, and you have given me so many things. "


    Anya''s eyes show a touch of sadness, which makes her green men feel strange. They have never seen this beautiful boss show such an expression to any man.


    "In that case, forget it. Take this. When you are free, you can come to piaolanquan in Milan to find me. I''m still waiting to hear you play While saying this, Anya gently puts a ring made of blue crystal on Yinzhu''s left middle finger.


    "Ah! Sister Anya, it''s too precious. I, I can''t take it. " The blue crystal ring is elegant in shape. The bottom bracket is silver. I don''t know what material it is made of. The sapphire in the shape of water drops is inlaid on it. The soft blue light flows gently, as if the water is rippling, without any flaw. What''s more precious is the magic wave. Yinzhu is very clear. It''s a space ring! When the ring was put on his hand, his mental power had automatically communicated with the ring. He was surprised to find that the space in this space ring was even larger than his original one. There are even 500 gold coins in it.


    "Do you still say that to your sister? This is just a souvenir for you. Besides, when you come to piaolanquan, you need it to see me. If you don''t, my sister will be angry. " Although obviously pretending to be angry on purpose, Anya''s move has been tried repeatedly for Yinzhu.


    Yinzhu said helplessly: "well, I''ll take the ring first, but I can''t take my sister''s money. Grandfather said, men must not want women''s money, otherwise it will become a soft food. I still remember my grandfather''s stern manner at that time. Elder sister, give you the money back. It''s a matter of principle. " His voice was a little loud, which made people around him look sideways.


    Anya blushed. Fortunately, she was so determined that she managed to suppress her emotions and said in a low voice, "little fool, do you know what eating soft food means? He talks in disorder. It''s not easy for you to go out alone. How can you do without money? "Yinzhu shook his head firmly this time and said, "sister, I really can''t have it. If you don''t take back the gold, I won''t even take the ring. "


    Anya sighs helplessly. Her right hand has been wiped from Yinzhu''s hand. The ring with the same style but inlaid with green crystal glitters. The five hundred gold coins in Yinzhu''s blue crystal ring have disappeared. "Little fool, I have to go. Be careful this time. Don''t lose the ring again. If you have any difficulties, remember to come to your sister. "


    Ye Yinzhu stands by the side of the road, watching Anya''s carriage gradually move away under the escort of those young people in green clothes. He feels inexplicably lost, just like when Zi left.


    Milan Empire, as the most powerful human country in the continent of lonzainus, faces the far north wilderness in the north, the kingdom of Ascoli in the west, the kingdom of fro in the East, the kingdom of Palermo in the southwest, and the kingdom of Pozzo in the southeast. And its due south direction is adjacent to the core of lung qi Nuss continent - Falan. Bordering on the four countries and the far north wasteland, it is destined to have strong troops and heavy weapons. Otherwise, how can it stand still surrounded by heroes?


    Milan, an ancient and civilized city with nearly six million permanent residents, is the political, cultural and commercial center of the Milan empire. As the capital, it is also the most important town of the Milan empire. There are 300000 resident troops, including three dragoons.


    Glenn and Yinzhu walk on the streets of Milan City, pointing out the surrounding buildings for him. "Milan city is known as the paradise of nobles, and the buildings here are the wisdom crystallization of the most outstanding craftsmen in the mainland. Here, as long as you have money, you can buy everything you want. There are all kinds of gold selling caves everywhere. At the same time, Milan is also the best city in the mainland of lonzainus. Who dares to commit a crime in a city defended by 3000 dragoons? The city is very big. If you go from the north to the south, it will take at least three days. " He arranged the iron bramble mercenaries in a cheap hotel. After all, you don''t need to take everyone with you to upgrade the mercenary level, as long as you have the red level magician Yinzhu.

 Chapter 25

    On both sides of the street, all kinds of tall buildings come and go, and all kinds of pedestrians can be seen everywhere. Ye Yinzhu not only saw soldiers, but also saw magicians several times. Don''t mention Acadia, even in bourbon, this kind of situation can be met but can''t be sought. It can be seen how strong Milan''s national strength is.


    In the city of Milan, only nobles can ride Warcraft. Ye Yinzhu and gene have no noble titles and have to walk.


    "Look, there is the mercenary Association." Glen''s voice is full of excitement. For mercenaries, mercenaries will always be their holy land.


    When ye Yinzhu looks in the direction that he points out, he sees a tall and magnificent building at the end of the street in front of him. The huge building is arched. It''s hard to see how much it covers from the front, but even the front is hundreds of meters wide and nearly 30 meters high. Outside the building, it is surrounded by a huge wall. In the center of the building, there is a huge gold shield mark. Behind the shield, there are two long swords, shining in the sunlight, which can be seen clearly even from far away.


    As soon as you get within 500 meters of the mercenary Association, the flow of people around you increases greatly. Mercenaries of various shapes come and go in an endless stream. With Yinzhu, gene finally gets into the mercenary Association. As soon as he enters the association, the pressure caused by the flow of people disappears. At least hundreds of workers in black are keeping order in the guild.


    This is an extremely wide hall. The height of the hall is more than 20 meters. The bright sun shines through the huge crystal windows on both sides of the hall. Except for the side of the entrance, the remaining three sides are stone counters. The counters are about two meters high, which makes the staff inside feel condescending. Most of the mercenaries need to step on the stone steps in front of the counter Can communicate with it.


    Glen whispered: "Yinzhu, do you see that although these people are not strong enough to maintain order, no one dares to offend them here. Anyone who dares to make trouble here will be deprived of the qualification of mercenary. On the left is the place to receive tasks. The mercenary branches here are different from those in other places. There are only tasks above level D. if they are not mercenary regiments above level D, they are not qualified to receive tasks here. On the right is the place to hand in tasks and get paid. Inside is the upgraded counter registered by mercenary and mercenary guild. "


    There are the most people on both sides of the counter. Even the innermost counter is lined up with many people. Ye Yinzhu and Gen are walking inside, ready to line up. All of a sudden, a huge scream came from the counter inside.


    "S-level mercenary regiment," the great mage, is actually the purple level great mage. " Glen''s eyes are almost staring out of his eyes. As the peak of the strong in the mainland, the appearance of every great mage will become the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Ye Yinzhu''s idea is completely different from that of gene. He says in his heart, is this the power of the elemental magician after he reaches purple level? You can see from his eyes how deep his spirit is. Grandfather Qin doesn''t have such strong element fluctuation, but his mental strength seems to be much stronger than him.


    Next to the great mage, there were a man and a woman. They were both very young. The young man on the left was about 26 or 7 years old. He was covered with exquisite silver armor except for his joints. His shoulders were broad, his face was handsome, but he was a little cold. His long golden hair was scattered on his shoulders, and his right hand was on the hilt of his sword. What attracted Yinzhu''s attention most was that In his left chest as like as two peas of silver star, Austen had exactly the same violet mark as he had ever seen before. On the right side of the great mage is a young girl. She looks only 16 or 7 years old. Her ears are short and her hair looks heroic. The pale pink magic robe can''t cover up her fully developed figure. Her pretty face shows a proud look. Her big water blue eyes twinkle with strange light. She takes the arm of the great mage and smiles. The most remarkable thing is that the magic badge on her left chest is actually yellow. At such a young age, it is absolutely appalling to reach the Yellow level. The Yellow level symbolizes the advanced magician. Even if it''s just the beginning, it''s amazing enough.


    "Uncle, as long as the mercenary regiment has purple level strong, can it become s level mercenary regiment?" Yinzhu asked in a low voice.


    "Purple strong is the symbol of S-level mercenary regiment, but not all of them, just like iron thorns need you to help upgrade the mercenary regiment level. S-level mercenary regiment also needs at least one purple level strong, and its own strength also needs to be very strong. "


    "Well, then, the S-class mercenary regiment is nothing." Sound bamboo light said. His two grandfathers are strong purple, in his understanding, and did not put the purple in a distant position. After all, in his practice of Qin magic, the purple micro Qin heart is not the end.


    Voice just fell, voice bamboo face slightly changed, subconsciously across a step, a ray of slight wind from his side a little bit, looked up, just met the young girl who stood beside the big devil teacher glaring eyes. Obviously, she heard Yinzhu''s words. At this time, they just passed by Yinzhu and gene.


    "What are you doing?" Sound bamboo slightly angry way. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction, he would have been hit by the wind blade just now. Although it was only a red level magic, it was enough to destroy his clothes.The girl raised her head haughtily, "didn''t you say that the S-level mercenary regiment is nothing? I want to know what level your mercenary regiment is. He''s just a red level magician, so he dares to talk here. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. "What''s big talk? I''m just telling the truth. What happened to Chiji? Didn''t you come up from the red class? Whose cultivation doesn''t need a process. "


    "You..." The young girl loosens the hand of the big devil''s tutor and comes to Yinzhu. The wind element has begun to condense around her body, and it may explode at any time.

 Chapter 26

    "Well, girl, don''t make trouble." The great mage''s deep voice rang out and stopped the girl. His eyes swept over Yinzhu. His eyes were very flat, without sadness or joy. After a little pause, when he felt the elegant temperament of Yinzhu, he was surprised, especially the clear eyes of Yinzhu, which left a deep impression on him.


    The girl glared at Yinzhu, "don''t let me see you again, or I''ll make you look good."


    "My mother says I''ve been good-looking since I was a child. There''s no need to look good. " Yinzhu replied naturally. To himself, it''s just the truth, but to others, it turns into irony. All of a sudden, most of the mercenaries around burst into laughter. There are not many people who dare to offend the S-level mercenary regiment. In the eyes of many mercenaries, only red level Yinzhu and his noble and elegant temperament must be a noble young master.


    The girl turned back and glared at Yinzhu again, as if to remember his figure in her mind. She snorted angrily and strode away.


    Iron thorns registered as D level very smoothly, perhaps because of the quarrel between Yinzhu and the girl just now, gene finally achieved his wish and became the head of the middle level mercenary Corps. In order to thank Yinzhu for his help, he not only gave Yinzhu the twenty gold coins he had promised, but also personally sent him to the door of Milan magic martial arts college.


    "Yinzhu, we''re going back. Milan''s spending is too big for us to stay here. You have to be careful when you are here alone. I will come to you when I come to Milan later. In addition, you are too simple and kind. No matter what happens in the future, you should try your best to protect yourself. " Glen is like an elder, admonishing Yinzhu. The simple feeling of Yinzhu is something he hasn''t met for many years.


    Yinzhu''s eyes were slightly red, nodded and said: "uncle, take care all the way. But for your help, I don''t know what to do this time. "


    "We''ll see each other in the future. I''m leaving. You should report to the Magic Academy of Milan. Oh, by the way, as far as I can see, that Miss Anya is definitely not an ordinary person. Even the Dragon Rider will be polite to her. If anything happens to you, remember to ask her for help. I think she''s very fond of you and won''t refuse. "


    After watching the shadow of Glen disappear, Yinzhu turns around and looks at the destination of her trip.


    The academy is adjacent to the east gate of Milan. Only when we really come here can we understand why the most advanced colleges of all human countries in this continent are built on the outskirts of Milan rather than in Milan. Because it covers a huge area. The walls of the college are as high as the walls of the city of Milan.


    On his way to Milan, ye Yinzhu heard from Anya that the Academy of magic and martial arts, also known as the Royal Academy of Milan, has an extremely high status in the Empire of Milan. As the first college in mainland China, I don''t know how many talents have been trained here. All young people will be proud to be able to study at the Milan Academy. The emperor of the Milan empire is the honorary president of this college. Apart from the royal family of Milan, there is only one way for anyone to enter the college, that is to pass the test. It has been said that the Mowu Academy in Milan is the concentration camp for the strong in the mainland of lonzainus, second only to France and blue. The east gate of Milan is also the only one in the city that does not need to be equipped with military defense. The students in Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts alone are an extremely powerful defense force.


    The tall main entrance of the college is 20 meters high and nearly 50 meters wide. The gold inlaid plaque is engraved with the logo of Milan empire. Even if you just stand at the entrance of the main entrance, you can clearly feel a breath of ancient simplicity.


    Entering the gate, there is a broad road leading to the inside. The huge trees on both sides of the road block out the sun. With their luxuriant branches and leaves, they witness the long-standing existence of Milan''s Mowu Academy.


    A large number of plants make the air in the college very comfortable. Ye Yinzhu just feels as if he has returned to the blue sky and sea. He takes a deep breath. This is the first time he has felt the comfort of the environment since he left home.


    There are a lot of students coming and going. Yinzhu found that these students are wearing uniform red and white, but the different marks on their left chest show their different learning directions. After a brief observation, Yinzhu found that those who are branded with magic six pointed star pattern should be magicians, while those who are branded with long sword and shield pattern are soldiers, and archers are exquisite long bow pattern, etc. Next to these patterns, there are a number of small red and white lines. I don''t know what they mean.


    Originally, Yinzhu was going to find someone to ask where to sign up after entering the campus, but as soon as he entered the college, he found that he didn''t need to use it. There were clear signs on the side of the avenue to guide him to the registration office. He didn''t know that he was just in time for the last day of enrollment of the Milan Academy of magic. If Qin Shang arranged him to be a tutor, of course it would be nothing, but now there is no letter of introduction, so it''s not so easy to be a student.


    According to the sign, Yinzhu soon found the place to sign up. In front of a row of exquisite houses, each house is at least hundreds of square meters in size, with different subjects written in front of the door. There are two kinds of subjects: magic and martial arts. There are many kinds of subdivision. In front of the door of the last house, Yinzhu finds the word "shenyinshi".There is only one person in the registration office of shenyinshi with hundreds of square meters, and they are sleeping on the table. From her long hair, you can see that she is a woman.


    "Hello." Yinzhu tries to cry.


    "Yes?" The lying woman looked up in a daze, and a delicate face appeared in front of Yinzhu. She looked like she was almost 26 or 7 years old. Her long blue hair was scattered on her shoulders. Because she was sleepy just now, she was a little scattered. Because she was sitting, she couldn''t see her figure clearly, but she was definitely a beautiful woman. Because of being awakened from sleep by Yinzhu, she looks a bit lazy and elegant.


    "Hello, I''m here to sign up."


    "Oh, it''s for registration. Fill in the form. The registration fee is ten gold coins. If you do not pass the entrance examination, the registration fee will not be refunded. " As she said this, she naturally took out a form and patted it in front of Yinzhu. Then she took a quill pen and threw it on the application form.


    "Thank you, teacher." Yinzhu agrees. There are only five simple items to fill in on the form: name, gender, age, cultivation level and birthplace.


    "Ah Just when Yinzhu is ready to fill in, suddenly, the female teacher screams, and the whole person suddenly stands up and stares at Yinzhu with her dark green eyes.


    Yinzhu was startled by her. She subconsciously stepped back and nearly tripped over the chair beside her. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "You, are you sure you didn''t go to the wrong room at the registration office?" Murmured the female teacher.


    Yinzhu looked back at the sign of shenyinshi standing at the door, nodded and said, "that''s right! This is the registration office of Shenyin master. "


    The female teacher exclaimed with exaggeration, "my God! Is this a little green among the flowers in the legend. Finally, we have a male student in Shenyin department. It''s not easy! Hurry up, fill in the form and pay the registration fee. The entrance examination of Shenyin department should have started. It''s still time. "

 Chapter 27

    Although she thought the female teacher was a little strange, Yinzhu did as she said, and her gold coins were half less.


    "Teacher, where is the exam?"


    "I''ll take you there. No one will sign up for the master. Other people''s registration office was overcrowded a few days ago. Only I have two or three kittens here. Come with me. "


    Out of the registration office, the female teacher stopped, folded her hands in front of her chest, crossed her index fingers and drew a six pointed star pattern. She recited a few incantations low, and a light gushed from her chest. The six pointed star drawn by her fingers was rendered into a clear orange, and a huge body appeared in front of her.


    It was a wildebeest, but it was different from the one Yinzhu had ridden before. This wildebeest was white, and it was three times bigger than the one he had ridden before. It was more than five meters long and nearly two meters high. The breath from its body was obviously not what level one Warcraft could have. As soon as it appeared, it had bowed down and let the female teacher ride on it.


    "Teacher, is this your Warcraft?"


    "Yes, my name is Brigitte. You can call me miss Brigitte. Come on up. If you use it to walk, it will take a short time. It''s better to ride faster. "


    Yinzhu is not polite either. He turns over and mounts the horse directly. Because the white horned horse has a long body, he won''t touch the body of Brigitte in front of him. The white horned horse stands up and strides forward under the instruction of Brigitte. Although the speed is very fast, it is stable and comfortable to sit on it without too strong vibration.


    "Teacher, can you ride Warcraft in the college?"


    "Of course. Milan''s magic martial arts academy covers an area equivalent to one fifth of Milan city. If you just walk with your feet, those soldiers are OK. What about us magicians. My little white is a jade horned horse of the third order. It''s very rare and has excellent endurance. "


    "Third order? Will magicians have low level Warcraft? " Yinzhu looks at Biji in front of her in surprise. Anya once told him that because of the importance of Warcraft to magicians, generally speaking, magicians will wait until their magic level is improved to a certain extent before deciding on their own Warcraft. The warrior''s Warcraft also signs a contract, but he can''t summon his Warcraft to his body at any time like the magician. However, the contract between the warrior and his mount is not as fixed as the magician''s contract. Once the Warcraft dies, the warrior has the opportunity to sign a new Warcraft at a certain price.


    Brigitte snorted and said, "although I''m a magician, I''m just an orange level divine voice master. We divine voice masters don''t need to fight. It''s enough to be able to walk. If you want to be strong, it''s still time to change your major. "


    "No, I''m the one who chose the master." Yinzhu is silent. Through the contact with Anya and the teacher in front of him, he has fully understood the status of shenyinshi in the mainland. No wonder so few people choose this career.


    When the jade horned horse along the road around a few bends, the scene suddenly brightened, many tall buildings and large open space gradually appeared in front of Yinzhu. The number of students is also increasing. Brigitte urged the jade horned horse to stop in front of a circular building, "here is the auditorium of our divine sound system."


    No sound bamboo carefully look at the front of the building, Brigitte took him into the auditorium. The auditorium is not very big. It can hold about 500 people, but there are only more than 40 people here. It looks empty. Because Yinzhu and Biji enter the auditorium from the back, they can only see the back of these people. Just as Yinzhu guesses, they are all girls. On the table in front of each girl, there are their own musical instruments.


    On the innermost stage of the auditorium, there was only a young girl sitting behind an antique wooden table with a zither on it. The young girl was wearing a long white dress. Like Yinzhu, she also had black hair. Because she was debugging the zither with her head down, her black hair completely covered her face, so that Yinzhu could not see her face. However, her black hair was very beautiful Playing with both hands of guzheng, but fully attracted the attention of Yinzhu.


    It was a pair of hands as delicate as spring onion. The fingers were slender and slender. Even if carved with white jade, they were not as delicate as the ten fingers of her hands. On each finger, there were about an inch long nails as crystal. The natural and harmonious movements between fingers were so elegant and moving.


    "Find a place to sit down. The entrance examination is about to begin." Biji said to Yinzhu.


    "Miss Brigitte, what''s the entrance exam for


    Brigitte smile, said: "as long as you listen to her play on a song, the test will be completed." Then she went to the corner and sat down.


    Yinzhu looks around. Suddenly, he sees a Guqin. Without hesitation, he quickly steps to the girl who owns the Guqin and sits down. Eyes can no longer be separated from the Guqin in front of us. Yuyunqin, this is yuyunqin!


    "Yinzhu, Guqin is the earliest stringed musical instrument. It is the treasure of traditional culture, and can be called the best musical instrument. The five Guqin owned by our qinzong are all famous ones of the same generation, but they are far from enough, because we don''t have any Guqin that can really be called an artifact. If you find other famous Qin, be sure to get it as much as possible. In particular, the legendary five peerless Qin, which is equivalent to the existence of artifact"Grandfather Qin, what does that Qin have?"


    "There are many kinds of famous Qin, which can be divided into many kinds, such as dragon style, Lianzhu style, Shikuang style, LINGJI style, Fengshi style and so on..."


    Qin Shang''s words flashed in his mind. Yuyunqin, though not the most famous instrument, is also the same level as Chunlei Qin!


    At this time, the girl in front of Qin turns her head and looks at Yinzhu. When she finds that a man is sitting beside her, she can''t help but open her mouth. She was wearing a light blue dress and trousers, with long hair of the same color quietly on her shoulders. Although she did not have the soul stirring beauty like Anya, the gentleness between her eyebrows was still easy to make a good impression. Especially her sky blue eyes, although in surprise, but the eyes are still very soft.


    Just at this time, the sound of Guzheng sounded, but at that moment, the whole audience had been shocked. Yinzhu''s eyes on yuyunqin are also forcibly pulled in the past.


    The shape of guzheng is like guqin, but it is bigger than Guqin and has more strings. There are 21 pieces in total. The sound is gorgeous, loud and clear, and easier to control than Guqin. Qin Shang told Yinzhu that among many ancient musical instruments, Qin was the emperor and Zheng was the queen. Except Xiao, Qin is difficult to ensemble with other instruments, while Zheng can ensemble with any instrument. The sound of guzheng is clearer and more beautiful than that of guqin, and its range is wider, but it is less elegant and profound temperament and long aftertaste than that of Guqin.


    At this time, the moment when the guzheng played by the girl on the stage just sounded, the guzheng sound was like flowing water with orange luster, which made the whole audience spirit at the same time. Clear and full of texture, the Zheng sound is a little bit sad. Her long jade hands are rolling on the strings of the Zheng, reflecting the orange brilliance released from the Zheng sound. The Zheng sound is like a thread of spirit, which is binding everyone''s mind.

 Chapter 28

    Yinzhu''s eyes are directly looking at the girl in white on the stage. Her eyes are already a little confused. She murmurs to herself: "the ghost of a beautiful girl." The four characters "Qiannv Youhun" are not the description of the girl on stage, but the name of this Zheng song.


    The rhythm of both hands is very fast, but the feeling of flowing water is not at all abrupt. The sound of guzheng is clear and distant. Although the magic power of orange is not enough to cover the whole audience, it is still clearly introduced into everyone''s ears in the beautiful sound of guzheng. The sad and euphemistic Zheng music drives people''s emotions, and everyone''s looks begin to rise and fall with the fluctuation of Zheng music, even teacher Biji who comes with Yinzhu is no exception.


    Yinzhu''s eyes are confused. Maybe others have lost themselves because of the sad sound of Zheng music, but his heart has been completely immersed in the harmonious plucking and meaning of this wonderful Zheng music. Only those who really understand can fully understand everything in this Zheng music.


    "It''s as clear as jade splashing and as trembling as a dragon chanting. It''s a beautiful girl''s ghost."


    As if out of control, Yinzhu has moved yuyunqin in front of him. He has not tuned, and his hands have been gently brushing the strings. The right thumb light support, both hands have been perfectly round Ruyi floating and Qixian above. In an instant, the innocence of chizi disappeared. Although his white robe had been damaged because of the distance, at this moment, the noble and elegant atmosphere still played up his handsome face. It was so perfect.


    The primitive and simple piano sound quietly rings out, and the action of Yinzhu is much slower than that of the girl on stage. However, every piano sound is accompanied by a curling sound, and the fingering method quietly controls the light, the priority and the heavy, with a whirling and reciprocating lingering. The long and clear sound of yuyunqin is in harmony with Zheng''s, which makes the original music a little more profound.


    The crimson light, accompanied by the zither sound, and the orange light of the girl in white one after another, are reflected in the whole auditorium. The involvement of the zither sound is not only not abrupt, but also harmonious. The girl in white, who bowed her head to play Zheng, raised her head for the first time.


    The black hair half covers the face, only shows half face, but it is that half face, which makes the heartstrings of Yinzhu vibrate fiercely. Pale face, cold and deep black eyes see sound bamboo, not half surprised, but the cold eyes slightly dissipated a few minutes.


    Qin and Zheng, two instruments that could not match each other, are perfectly controlled by Yinzhu, which seems to be a miracle given by heaven.


    The girl in white looks at Yinzhu. Yinzhu is also looking at her, but the strings on both hands don''t fluctuate disorderly. The blend of eyes is like the mixture of crimson and orange. As soon as the posture of Yinzhu''s hands changes, she gently embraces the string and flicks. The elegant and deep voice rings out between the graceful combination of zither and zither.


    "Life


    dream is like a long road


    let the wind and frost stay on your face


    in the world of mortals


    how many directions there are in your dreams


    find your dreamy love


    the road is boundless."


    At this moment, it seems that there are only two of them left in the hall. There are two basic ways to play guqin, one is solo, and the other is Qin song.


    The cold in the eyes of the girl in white seems to have melted, and the rest is only endless sadness, a little hoarse, but the moving voice like Fengming is connected with the second half of the que between the playing of the zither.


    "Life is


    the extension of dreams


    in dreams, there is a light of tears


    where to go


    the direction in your and my heart


    the wind sighs in dreams


    the road and people are boundless."


    The sound bamboo gesture changes again. The two fingers of the right hand are semicircle, and the big, middle and ring fingers of the left hand press the string at the same time. The sound wave vibrates and becomes a little softer than before, which dilutes the sadness in the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl". With the accompaniment of zither and zither, the last two people can''t help singing.


    "The road to the world


    happy young man


    looking at the sunshine in the rugged world


    the direction of happiness


    the wind and rain like a dream


    the road follows the boundless


    the wind and rain like a dream


    the road follows the boundless."


    With the endless singing quietly stop, but the sound of the zither is curling and moving, at the same time in a buzz, with endless rhyme quietly fade. Yinzhu''s eyes are as clear as a mirror, but the black eyes of the girl in white are a little more confused.


    "No matter how rugged the road is, there is sunshine. Sister, your Zheng music is too sad. Why can''t you be happy?" With both hands on the string, Yinzhu stands up and says with a smile. The childish and childish air reappeared, diluting the elegance and nobility of his body.


    The girl in white woke up from her perplexity and said in her heart, what''s the matter with her? I have never sung the last part of the ghost of a beautiful girl, but today I unconsciously sing it. Is it the infection he brought to me?


    "The wind startles the crane, the wind blows the clouds, the Phoenix and the Phoenix sing harmoniously, and the falling flowers follow the water. You have used four techniques to complete this song. Is that enough for the Guqin that matches the Zheng? But why do you use piano music to affect my mood? " The voice of the girl in white is still clear in the hoarseness, and her eyes are burning at Yinzhu."Because I understand the sadness in your Zheng music!" Ye Yinzhu some do not understand, why the end of a song, white girl''s cold seems to aggravate a bit.


    "Do you understand? Do you really understand? " With a cold hum, he lifted the zither from the table with both hands and turned to the backstage.


    Slowly sitting down, Yinzhu carefully put yuyunqin back in front of the girl beside him, and his eyes showed the light of thinking.


    "When --" a bell rings, and the faint blue light flashes in the auditorium. When Yinzhu raises her head, she finds that there is an old woman wearing a blue dress on the stage. He looks at least 60 or 70 years old. He has a delicate clock in his left hand, and the bell cone in his right hand has just been knocked.


    "Ah --" the sound of awakening like a dream rang out in the whole audience, including the girl beside Yinzhu and the teacher Biji sitting in the corner. When Zheng music started, they were already addicted to it, and most people didn''t know that Yinzhu joined later. For a moment, they were still in a dreamlike feeling. Only a few girls had clear eyes, showing similar thoughts to Yinzhu.

 Chapter 29

    "Well, that''s all for today''s exam. Next, those who hear my name will stay and register. The rest can leave and come back next year. " The old woman''s voice was so low that she couldn''t hear her mood.


    A total of 11 names were read out from the old women''s population. Those who were read out looked happy, while those who were not read out walked out of the auditorium with dissatisfaction. Yinzhu was also one of the people who had not been read, but he did not move, because he was still thinking about what the girl in white who played Zheng said before she left.


    "You, stand up and tell me your name."


    "Hello, director Nina called you." The girl who owns yuyunqin beside Yinzhu touches him gently and wakes him up from thinking. This girl is also one of the people left behind. At this time, she looks at Yinzhu without any surprise. On the contrary, she has some other feelings.


    "Ah?" Yinzhu subconsciously stood up, "I, my name is Ye Yinzhu. Hello, grandma Nina


    Silence, the whole hall suddenly fell into complete silence.


    "Am I old?" The gnashing anger seemed to break through the hall. In the sound of chuckling, the eyes of the eleven girls had completely focused on the youth of their age. Who doesn''t know that Nina, the head of the Department of divine voice, hates people saying she''s old.


    "Well My grandfather said, "it''s polite to call an old man grandma."


    "You..." Looking at Yinzhu''s blank face, Nina wants to smash the clock in her hand, but when she sees Yinzhu''s clear black eyes, she still suppresses her anger. "You''re here to sign up for the divine system, too?"


    Biji has already stepped onto the stage and answered this question for Yinzhu, "yes, director, he just came to sign up, so I brought him here. Look... " As she said this, she took a deep look at Yinzhu. Among the people who could hear Yinzhu singing with girls in white, she was the most sober. As an orange level master, she couldn''t believe that the young man''s piano skills had reached a level beyond her.


    Nina snorted and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be any boys to learn from the master. Well, you''ve been accepted. Now you can go and register. Let''s go. " With that, she left without looking back.


    "Wow, male voice teacher, are there any men who choose this profession? It''s so much fun. " An excited exclamation startled Yinzhu. She saw a petite girl with short hair who was about 16 or 7 years old. She ran to him and looked at him curiously, with an incredible look on her face. Other girls who passed the exam also gathered around.


    "Hey, why did you choose the vocation of shenyinshi! It seems that no man is willing to choose this chicken rib magic


    The fragrant wind blows to his nose. Yinzhu, who has learned something about men and women from Anya, is surrounded by women. He can''t help but blush. The fragrance of virgin lingers on the tip of his nose. He obviously feels his heart beating faster. The strange feeling that he has never had makes Yinzhu feel a little uneasy. He scratches his head and says, "what''s wrong with shenyinshi?"


    "How interesting! A little green among the flowers, handsome little Zhengtai, I seem to have seen you play the piano just now. Are you a piano learner? " The pretty girl who came first asked excitedly.


    Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes!"


    "Hello, I''m a Whistler."


    As soon as Yinzhu''s eyes brightened, you should know that Xiao is the only instrument that can play perfectly with Qin. "Great, I must learn your skill of playing Xiao in the future."


    After a short silence, the girls around had already laughed.


    "I''m so happy. She said she was a whistling girl. You don''t want to give this little Zhengtai a whistling..."


    Sound bamboo confused way: "she give me blow Xiao how?"


    The roar of laughter suddenly became louder, and many women had already bent down with laughter. They could not help feeling a little good about Yinzhu''s simple feeling. They thought that the first male student in the history of Shenyin system was really fun.


    The girl with short hair found that she had said something wrong. Suddenly, she blushed like Yinzhu, "you are dead..."


    "Well, girls, don''t make trouble. Aren''t you afraid of scaring future classmates? In the future, you will have to study together. There are plenty of opportunities to be together. Now register with me first. " Brigitte forbeared to smile, looking at this group of lively girls can not help but some envy. Ten years ago, I was as carefree as they were?


    Under the leadership of Brigitte, including Yinzhu, a total of 12 new students of Shenyin came out of the auditorium. Yinzhu walks at the back and looks at these lively girls. She feels very comfortable in her heart. She thinks that her future life in Milan magic martial arts college should be very good!


    "Hello." A soft and shy voice rings around Yinzhu. It''s the girl who had yuyunqin sitting beside yeyinzhu before. Her height has just reached the position of Yinzhu''s chest. Her blue clothes match her gentle sky blue eyes. The soft feeling reminds Yinzhu of Anya. But the girl in front of her is much more green than Anya.


    Yinzhu said in a hurry: "Hello, I borrowed your piano just now..."The girl said in a hurry: "it doesn''t matter. You play the piano very well. Oh, you can sing as well."


    "Did you hear that?" Yinzhu looks at the girl in surprise. Although he didn''t deliberately control his emotions and magic power just now, if he didn''t have a certain understanding of Qin music and good mental power, he could not hear his own music.


    The girl nodded, "yes! But I just heard the first half of the passage, and I can''t remember the back. My spirit was completely immersed in your music. I remember that Qin and Zheng can''t play together. How did you do it? Can you tell me? Oh, by the way, your name is Ye Yinzhu, right? My name is Lan Xi. "


    Yinzhu said: "it''s not easy for Qin and Zheng to play together, but if it''s just a short piece of music, it can be done with some skills and different fingerings, but it''s difficult to complement each other. Only one side can set off the other side. "


    Lan Xi suddenly said: "so it is, but if you don''t have excellent skills, I''m afraid it''s hard to do it. You play the piano so well, can you teach me later? I''m just getting started


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter! I can''t be your teacher. I''m far from it. But if you have any questions, you can ask me as long as I know. "


    "Thank you. You are a good man. You''re not angry that they made fun of you just now. " Lanxi''s pretty face was slightly red in a low voice.


    Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that I''m not angry, but I don''t understand what they said."


    Lan Xi spat out her lovely little tongue and said, "you were so brave just now! It''s called director Niya''s grandmother. Don''t you know that she hates people saying she''s old? Fortunately, you play the piano well, otherwise it will be difficult to be selected


    The sound bamboo surprised way: "is it? I don''t know! "


    Lanxi showed his defeated expression, "you don''t know everything. Didn''t you investigate the Milan Academy of magic before you came to take the exam? Don''t tell me you don''t know anything about it. "


    Yinzhu nodded seriously, "I really don''t know!"

 Chapter 30

    Lanxi covered her mouth and said, "praise Falan! So you really are You are really lucky to be admitted in this way. Fortunately, you chose the divine sound system. There are few people in our divine sound system, and the elimination rate is relatively low. The elimination rate of other departments is very high. Every year, there are at least 200000 people who come to Milan''s Mowu academy to sign up, but no more than 2000 people are finally admitted, which is a one percent chance. The Academy of magic and martial arts in Milan is divided into North and south areas. The south area is the warrior area. All the majors related to fighting are there. This side of our North District is the magic District, and the mage majors of various departments are here. Whether in the South or North, the teaching area is in the center of the college. The peripheral is the test field of each major. Fortunately, the road between the teaching areas is relatively close, otherwise we will have to walk from one place to another. Today is the last day of the registration report, all majors are together. "


    Just then, Brigitte has brought 12 people to a tall teaching building. There are many temporary stone platforms in front of the building, which are responsible for the registration fees of new students, regardless of their majors. Brigitte waved and said, "OK, let''s go by ourselves. Formal class the day after tomorrow, you can register according to the college assigned dormitory to rest, you can also go out for a walk, but remember to pay attention to safety. " With that, she glanced at Yinzhu, one of the girls, and then summoned her own jade horned horse to leave again.


    "Praise Falan! Look, it''s the new beauties of the divine sound system. " I don''t know who called.


    Although shenyinshi is also a partial profession in Milan''s Mowu academy, it has to be admitted that almost all the girls who choose this profession are beautiful women. Suddenly, eleven beauties became the focus of the audience. Students of other departments who are in the process of freshmen registration are all focused.


    No matter where, beauty''s killing power is great. The freshmen who had been waiting in line suddenly became a little confused, and there were a lot of people who were gallant.


    "Come here to register, the beautiful women of the divine sound system never have to wait in line." At once, several registration sites were let out. Among the freshmen, the 11 beauties of Shenyin system soon completed their registration.


    Yinzhupai is behind the beauties. Just when he is ready to register, he is stopped.


    "Boy, which department are you from? Do you want to fish in troubled waters?" Two tall male students stopped Ye Yinzhu and glared at him.


    Yinzhu was stunned and said, "I''m also a God phonologist. Why can''t I register?"


    "Are you divine? If you don''t make up a lie, how can a boy choose the divine sound system? " One of the red haired male students snorted with disdain, compared with his big fist. Yinzhu''s handsome face is easy to arouse the envy of the male students, especially the others who came with the beauties.


    "Who says we can''t have boys in the divine system? I prove that he is our divine system." Just registered, claiming to be a short haired beauty, I don''t know when she has stood by Yinzhu.


    "Ah?"


    All of a sudden, there was silence in the audience. No matter the students who were registering or paying homage to the beautiful women of Shenyin department, all their eyes focused on Yinzhu, which made him the focus of the audience.


    Red hair male students staring at the sound bamboo, "he, he is really God of sound?"


    Short hair beauty arrogantly way: "yes, can I snow Ling also lie?"


    The face of the male student changed. Suddenly, he came to Yinzhu with one quick step. While Yinzhu was on the alert, the male student took his hand with an excited face.


    "Idol! You must be one of the best girls in the world, right? In order to be able to soak up the beauty of the divine sound system, you even don''t hesitate to hurt yourself to enter the divine sound system. I admire you very much. Idol, let me be my little brother. Be sure to teach me your unique skills of picking up girls. "


    All of a sudden, all kinds of envious, envious and disdainful eyes fell on Yinzhu. From this moment on, a little green among the flowers, the first boy of the divine sound system, the saint of love, and other titles have all been added to the head of Yinzhu, making him the focus of the freshmen in this field, and even the celebrity of the whole Milan Academy of magic and martial arts.


    Yinzhu threw away his opponent''s hand and frowned: "self mutilation? Why should I hurt myself? Is there really no boy in the divine sound system? "


    The red haired male student said without hesitation: "of course, you are the only one who has never been in Milan for hundreds of years since the establishment of the Academy. Idol, I admire your spirit of sacrifice. Why didn''t I think of it at the beginning. I''m Fisichella of swordsman department. You must remember me! Now that you''re divine, register as soon as possible. " As he said that, he thought to himself, looking at the boy is very simple. Do you want to have a good relationship with him? Are you afraid that you won''t have a chance to get close to the beauty of Shenyin in the future? He can''t take all the beauties by himself. Think of here, the smile at the corner of his mouth can not help but a bit more licentious.


    Xueling has proved that Yinzhu is of divine sound system, and no one will stop him at this time.


    "A hundred gold coins." Behind the desk is a selfless teacher, whose cold voice seems to make people feel like winter.


    "Ah? It''s so expensive. " Sound bamboo gaped at him, from Anya to give his ring out of all his property ten gold, "teacher, I only have so much." Although I once thought the tuition would be very expensive here, I didn''t expect it would be so expensive. One hundred gold coins is enough for an ordinary family to spend for several years, but it''s just a semester''s tuition here."Why do you come to Milan''s Mowu academy without money? These are just tuition fees and accommodation fees. Some of the magic materials and venue fees for study need to be calculated separately. Since you don''t have money, let''s go. " The teacher disgusted to the sound of bamboo wave, like a fly.


    "I thought the person who dared to criticize our mercenary regiment was so amazing. Unexpectedly, he was an idiot who couldn''t even pay the tuition." Just now, the flow of people in the queue separated automatically, and a pink figure came into view.


    This person Ye Yinzhu knew was the magic girl of the S-level mercenary regiment she had seen in the mercenary guild before. At this time, she is walking in the direction of Ye Yinzhu step by step, and the students who are registering to give way one after another, obviously they know her.


    "I''m not an idiot." The sound bamboo sinks a way.


    The girl snorted, "I don''t even have any tuition to go to the magic school in Milan, and I choose the divine sound department. Isn''t it an idiot? A poor boy dares to comment on our violet mercenary regiment. I think you''d better get out of here. Poor people are not welcome at the Magic School of Milan. "


    "You..." Yinzhu glares angrily and steps forward with his left foot. His right fist has been clenched tightly. He tries to resist the anger in his heart. "I don''t beat women."


    "Ha ha..." The girl laughed, "joke, you want to hit me? You''re a Red Wizard? If you don''t have the money to pay the tuition, just go away. Don''t let me look at you The language was full of scorn.


    "Who said he had no money to pay his tuition? I paid his tuition." A cold and trembling voice sounded from outside the crowd. Another passage opened in the crowd. The slender figure gradually became clear. The white dress and the faint cold air turned out to be the girl in white who had played with Yinzhu in the auditorium before.

 Chapter 31

    Black hair still covered her left face. She walked slowly to Yinzhu, threw a ruby coin on the table and said to the teacher who was in charge of registration, "this is his tuition." There are few Ruby coins in circulation in the market. Only the nobles can use them. A ruby coin is equivalent to 100 gold coins.


    "Ocean, it''s you. You''re against me again. " Said the young magician angrily.


    "Roland, I''m not against you, just, I can''t watch you bully the rebirth of our divine phonology." The sound of the ocean still sounds so cold. But in Yinzhu''s heart, there is a warmth. Her pale face seems to be more noble.


    Roland pointed to Ye Yinzhu and said, "OK, you can pass this time. However, if you are a man, I''ll see you in the challenge arena in the freshman contest in three days. Otherwise, if you see me in the future, you''ll make a detour and go away. " Speaking of this, she pauses for a moment, her eyes full of satire, pretending to be suddenly, and says, "Oh, I forget that you are from the divine sound system. It seems that the divine sound system never takes part in the freshmen competition. Who makes you have no attack power?"


    "I''m in." Almost blurted out, ye Yinzhu directly agreed to Roland''s challenge.


    The ocean frowned slightly and said in a low voice: "don''t be impulsive..."


    "I''m in." Yinzhu once again repeated his words, eyes firm and persistent way: "although I do not know what the freshman competition is, but I accept your challenge." At this moment, he remembered what he said when his grandfather taught him bamboo fighting spirit for the first time when he was a child. People can''t be proud, but they can''t be without pride. As a descendant of Zhuzong, you need to have a strong and straight backbone like bamboo.


    Roland snorted, "good! Then I''ll see if you can meet me in the challenge arena. It''s estimated that if you can''t even pass the first game, you''ll be lying in bed. Or, you don''t even have the qualification to compete. " With that, she glanced at the ocean beside Ye Yinzhu and turned away as if unwilling to face her.


    Looking at Roland''s back, Yinzhu''s eyes show a thoughtful light. At this moment, he seems to have grown up a bit.


    "Are you really going to take part in the freshman contest? That''s not our God voice teacher Xueling said uneasily.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded to Xueling, "yes, I want to participate. Grandfather said, "a man can''t flinch in the face of any difficulties."


    Xueling looked at Yinzhu in surprise. There seemed to be something more in her beautiful eyes. She said with a smile: "good! Then count me in


    "And me, I''ll help you, too." The timid voice comes from Lan Xi, whom Yinzhu has just known.


    Ocean voice is still calm and insipid, "freshman competition seems to be led by a senior of the Department."


    Ye Yinzhu seemed to suddenly think of something and said in a hurry: "thank you, but I can''t ask for your money." I wanted to look for the ruby coin on the table, but it had already been collected by the teacher.


    The ocean walked out slowly and said, "I just want to borrow it from you. I want to pay it back." She left, but both her Zheng and her people left a deep impression on Yinzhu.


    "Here''s the key to your dorm. The dormitory is in room 623 in the mixed zone. " The teacher who was in charge of registration didn''t even want to look at Yinzhu, so he stuffed it into his hand.


    "Mixed zone room 623? Where is that? " Yinzhu is at a loss. Xueling and Lanxi also shook their heads, saying they didn''t know.


    "I know. I''ll take you." Said Fisichella.


    "Thank you very much." Ye Yinzhu is very happy. The mood affected by Roland''s appearance has become better. In his opinion, there are more good people in the college.


    "See you tomorrow. Don''t be late for class Xueling waved to Yinzhu warmly. Lanxi is more subtle, just smile toward him nodded.


    After the registration storm, the freshmen continued their orderly registration. Fisichella patted the clapping bamboo on the back and said, "come on, let''s run. It''s faster that way."


    When they walked out of the crowd, Fisichella ran in front of them. Although he didn''t run very fast, he was not slow because of his large stride.


    Yinzhu followed him and asked, "Fisichella, where is the mixing zone? Is it far away? "


    Fisichella said with a smile: "it''s estimated that the registration teacher will arrange you to live in the mixed zone because you don''t have much money. Of course, if you are a female student, you can go directly to the Shenyin department dormitory. Unfortunately, you are the first male student in Shenyin department, so you can''t live with female students. The mixed zone has also become a work study area. They are all work students who live there. The environment is a little bad. Although most of the students in Milan magic martial arts college are aristocrats, some students with good potential can work and study part-time even if they don''t have money. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes brightened, "so, I can do it."


    "Certainly, but you have to find your own job," said Fisichella. By the way, do you really want to take part in the freshman competition? "


    Yinzhu nodded seriously and said, "yes! But can you tell me what a freshman contest isFisichella faltered and nearly fell down at his feet. He was surprised and said, "no, you don''t even know what the freshman contest is, so you dare to accept the challenge of Roland. You are my idol. " Although his mouth said so, he looked at Yinzhu like an idiot.


    Yinzhu scratched his head a little embarrassed and said, "I''m from Arcadia. I''m not familiar with everything here."


    "It''s like this," said Fisichella. Every year, after recruiting new students, the college will hold a freshman competition to test their overall quality. The students who get the place in the competition are likely to get the key training of the college. And the top three still have a bonus. "


    "So good." Sound bamboo surprise way. What he needs most now is money. Apart from other things, the 100 gold coins of Haiyang always have to be paid back. And the cost of living in the future.


    Fisichella rolled his eyes. "Okay? You think it''s so easy to get the place! Freshmen competition is divided according to the Department. Each department will send the strongest team of freshmen to participate. Therefore, a three-day selection competition will be held in the Department. And then select the best four people and a senior of the Department to participate in the real freshman competition. There are 17 departments on the side of our soldiers and nine departments on the side of your magicians. You are not even a complete department, but a small department attached to the spiritual department. After the round robin, the warrior and the magician each took two of the best departments to enter the final. After the elimination, the final will be held. To decide the real champion. Almost all the students who can enter the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts are elite. It is extremely difficult to stand out from so many people. In the history of Milan Academy of magic, the divine voice has never participated in the freshman competition. The freshmen from the Department of psychiatry have entered the final for three years in a row. Just now that little magic girl Roland is the granddaughter of the head of the violet family. She is a gifted magician. At the age of 16, she has reached the level of yellow level. She can be regarded as the best among the freshmen. It''s hard to find five people, let alone compete

 Chapter 32

    Please collect and vote. Please vote for the zodiac first. Thank you very much. There''s an update at 8 p.m.


    although it sounds complicated, Yinzhu always has a strong memory and keeps the process of the competition in mind. In my heart, I can''t help but feel a little puzzled. It''s nothing if I only participate in it by myself, but now I need five people. Is Shenyin master really so weak? Just now, Xueling, Lanxi and Haiyang are willing to support themselves in the competition, but in addition to Haiyang, Xueling and Lanxi are not strong in spirit, let alone one person. No wonder Roland will look at himself with that kind of eyes. It''s so difficult to participate in this freshman competition.


    No, no matter what, you have to compete. Even if you are alone, you have to go. Thinking of this, he asked: "Fisichella, what are the rules of the game? Three out of five? "


    Fisichella said: "this is optional. There are three ways. After negotiation between the two sides, three wins in five innings is one way. There is also a direct team fight between the two sides, five on five. As for the last one, from the first game, the winner can continue to play until he is defeated. If you have the strength, you can even take turns to accept the challenge of the other side. But you need to beat all the students of the other side to win. "


    "Well, that''s the best." Listening to the last method, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel calm. It''s your own business, so let yourself do it alone. It''s a big deal to beat each other one by one. At this time, he did not realize what kind of strength he would face.


    Milan magic martial arts college is really big. From the registration office to the mixed zone dormitory, they ran for more than half an hour. To Fisichella''s surprise, even he was a little short of breath, but Yinzhu looked as if nothing had happened, and his face didn''t change at all.


    "Here it is, room 623." Fisichella pointed to one of the bungalows. Sure enough, there was a sign of room 623 on it.


    "Thank you, Fisichella." Yinzhu said gratefully.


    Fisichella said with a smile: "thank you very much. If you really want to thank you, if you have any activities with the beauties of your department, you must call me! Idols. "


    "Oh, yes." Ye Yinzhu didn''t recognize the meaning of Fisichella''s words. He just thought others were good, so he subconsciously agreed.


    Fisichella left. Yinzhu came to room 623 and opened the door with the key. When he just stepped into his future dormitory, he saw a small figure in the dormitory busy.


    As a dormitory for work study students, it''s really small here. There was a bathroom in the room where only one person could squeeze into it. The so-called hall is good for two people to sit down. As for the inside bedroom, after putting two beds and a table, there is almost no space. That thin figure is busy cleaning at this time, his action is very sharp, a suit of gray clothes looks very simple, but very clean. His height is only about to Yinzhu''s chest. His gray clothes are obviously not made to order, but a little fat. His hands are very small, but very flexible. Although room 623 is very small, most of the places have been cleaned by him.


    "Hello." Yinzhu said hello to the thin figure.


    Hearing someone come in, the man has turned around. A handsome but pale face appeared in front of Yinzhu. But his face is not like a pair of skinny brown eyes and long health. When he first saw Yinzhu, he stayed there completely, not even aware that the rag in his hand had fallen off.


    Yinzhu thought that he had scared the other party, and said in a hurry: "I live in this dormitory, too. Are we roommates? "


    "Ah?" At this time, the little student responded and said in a hurry: "yes! The place is small. Please come in When he bent down to pick up the rag that fell on the ground, a surprised light flashed in his eyes full of aura.


    Yinzhu went to the bedroom inside. He didn''t have any luggage and put his school uniform on an empty bed. "Hello, my name is Ye Yinzhu." As he spoke, he held out his hand to the thin primary school clerk.


    "Hello, just call me Sura. Ah! Your hands. " Sula holds Ye Yinzhu''s hand and immediately discovers that he has only four fingers.


    "It''s nothing. I was born like this. Only eight fingers. " As he spoke, he reached out his other hand and shook it in front of Sula.


    "Fortunately, it''s just the tail finger. It doesn''t affect anything." Sula showed a smile. "What''s your department?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "I''m from the divine sound system."


    "Divine sound system? Are you a divine voice teacher Sula stared at Yinzhu.


    Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "Why are you all so surprised to hear that I am a divine voice?"


    "I''m afraid anyone would be surprised to see such a profession as a male voice teacher," Sula said. This is, after all, a partial profession. "


    Yinzhu laughs, "you are kind. They all say that shenyinshi is chicken rib magic. Oh, you are so diligent. The dormitory has been cleaned up. Is there anything else I can do for you? "Sula waved her hand and said, "no, I''ll do it myself. You see, the place is so small. But it was very dirty when I came here. Well, just give me a silver coin. "


    "A silver coin?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned.


    Sula laughed awkwardly and said, "yes! In this world, everything needs money. You see, it took me a lot of time to clean it up. "


    Ye Yinzhu then understood. Looking at Sula''s malnutrition, he didn''t say much. He took out one tenth of his property and handed Sula a a gold coin. "I only have this, no silver coin."


    Sula grabbed the gold coin from Yinzhu''s palm, and his eyes were full of intoxication and greed. Well, I''ll take care of the hygiene of our dormitory in the future. How about you pay me for three months? In addition, since you are also a work study student, why don''t we go to the canteen in the future and make our own food in the dormitory. I''m a great cook. You just give me three gold coins a month. It''s certainly not enough to have ten gold coins in the college canteen in a month. " As he said this, he pointed three fingers at yinzhubi, looking excited.


    "Oh, all right." Ye Yinzhu takes out three gold coins and hands them to Sula. "Sula, what''s your occupation?"


    "Me? I''m from the assassin department. I''m a partial student. You see, isn''t it the best body for me to be an assassin? "


    "Assassin!" Yinzhu can''t help admiring Sula. He heard his grandfather say that assassin is a very difficult profession to cultivate. When cultivating, he never defends himself, but attacks completely. He relies on special abilities such as concealment to achieve his goal. Once launched, either the opponent will be killed, or their own end. Sula, who is small and agile, is really suitable for this career.


    "Is your assassin department taking part in the freshman contest?"


    Sula looked at Yinzhu in surprise, "are you kidding. How can an assassin compete with others in the challenge arena. Then it''s not an assassin. Don''t tell me you''re going to take part. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "yes! I''ve decided to take part. "

 Chapter 33

    "Praise Falan! You don''t have a fever Su stretched his hand to touch Ye Yinzhu''s forehead. His hands are very small, but his fingers are very long and cold. Touching Ye Yinzhu''s forehead gives him a very comfortable feeling.


    "You don''t like me either? As a matter of fact, we are not all chicken ribs. " Yinzhu said seriously, "unfortunately, my piano and space ring were lost on the road, otherwise I can play one for you now."


    A strange look flashed in Sula''s eyes and sighed, "that''s a pity. Well, you''re hungry. I''ll cook for you. Let''s taste my craft first, so as to prove that your three gold coins are not in vain. " With that, he jumped out quickly.


    Sula''s action is really fast. After a while, lunch is ready. Two dishes and steamed bread. The dish is very common, even without meat. But Yinzhu was surprised to find that Sula''s craftsmanship is really good. Let him make ordinary vegetables, which are full of color, fragrance and taste. He grew up eating bamboo shoots from childhood. He always liked light food. He was not picky at all. His food was very sweet. In this way, a generation of Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu had their first lunch with Sura.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know that Shenyin department''s participation in this freshman competition has spread like wildfire, and everyone knows it. He also became a celebrity of the whole Milan Academy of magic.


    The next morning, Yinzhu got up from the bed very early. Sula had disappeared. There was a steamed bun and a bowl of porridge on the table, which was obviously the breakfast for him. Although breakfast is very simple, it makes Yinzhu feel warm. Although Sula loves money a little, she is good at cleaning and cooking. These three gold coins are worth spending.


    Stretching his body hard, the bamboo fighting spirit flows slowly, and the feeling of comfort spreads through every meridian of his body. It has become his habit to practice fighting spirit and meditation at the same time at night. Ye Yinzhu touched his right wrist and said to himself, "fortunately, it hasn''t been lost."


    Yesterday, through the chat with Sula, ye Yinzhu learned that the red and white vertical bar on the school uniform had meaning. A pair of red and white vertical bars represent the first grade students. The Academy of magic in Milan is a five-year program. Of course, every semester must pass the exam to enter a higher school. Otherwise, we have to stay in the original grade and start over again. All the students who graduated from Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts should be at least of the Yellow level.


    The material of the school uniform is very good. The sound bamboo in the school uniform gives people a heroic feeling. The college is more humanized. When he issued his uniform yesterday, Yinzhu also got a map of the school. Fortunately, it was this that enabled him to find the location of his own divine phonology.


    From the mixed quarters to Shenyin, Yinzhu has been running for nearly an hour. He doesn''t care. It''s physical activity.


    Shenyin is located in a very good place in Milan''s Mowu Academy. A four story white building is elegant and exquisite. On the left side of the building is a small lake with an area of about 1000 square meters. Other directions are surrounded by plants. Only a few paths lead to the main building from different directions. Behind the main building is the Shenyin dormitory. The white villas are very unique. Of course, if you want to live here, you have to pay the accommodation fee alone. It''s also extremely expensive.


    "Yinzhu, here." Xueling lies on the second floor window and looks out. She just sees Ye Yinzhu running from a distance.


    Through the introduction on the map in hand, Yinzhu knows that in this four story building, one floor is the teaching room of spiritual magic, and the remaining three floors are classrooms for students.


    As soon as you enter the teaching building, Yinzhu''s first feeling is that it''s a palace, not a college. The splendid decoration is not vulgar after a lot of plant embellishment. At this time, it is not time for class, but the sound of musical instruments playing in the building comes from time to time.


    "What a wonderful place! No wonder it''s so expensive. " Yinzhu said to himself.


    "Expensive? Everyone on the mainland knows that the tuition fee of Milan magic martial arts college is as high as its teaching quality. "


    When Yinzhu looks back, she sees that grandma Nina, the dean of the Department yesterday, doesn''t know when she has come to him.


    "Hello, Nina Oh, no, director Nina Ye Yinzhu has a long memory. She has changed her tongue before Nina attacks.


    Nina snorted, "in college, pay attention to your words later. It''s said that yesterday you accepted the challenge of a freshman in wind power. Are you going to take part in this freshman competition


    Yinzhu nodded.


    "Are you sure?" Nina''s eyes flashed.


    "Yes." Yinzhu''s simple answer surprised Nina''s eyes.


    "Yes? What are you doing? "


    "I''m a master of music, of course, with my own musical magic." Ye Yinzhu looks at Nina with clear eyes.


    Nina looked down and thought, "OK. In that case, come with me. " She took Ye Yinzhu to the second floor, the classroom for freshmen.


    The classroom is very large and can accommodate 40 students. There are only 12 new students in this field, including Ye Yinzhu. At this time, all the students have come, but the classroom is a little empty. Nina points and asks Yinzhu to take a seat.Yinzhu does not hesitate to sit beside Lanxi, making Lanxi blush. In fact, it''s not that he has a special liking for Lan Xi. The main reason is that Lan Xi, like him, learns to play the piano, but he doesn''t play it himself


    Nina stood on the platform, her eyes swept over the freshmen''s faces, and the classroom was quiet.


    Nina said: "first of all, as the head of the Department of divine voice, I welcome you on behalf of divine voice. No matter why you choose the divine system, now that you are here, I hope you can finish your studies in the future. The formal study starts in a week. I think you all know the reason. It''s because the school''s annual freshman competition will be held in three days. Other departments have been selecting candidates for the competition for the past three days, but we are the only exception. However, when ye Yinzhu signed up yesterday, he announced the competition on behalf of our Shenyin department. Now I want to know who would like to join him. If there are no five people, the divine voice system will not even be qualified to participate in the competition. "


    "Director Nina, I will." Xueling was the first to raise her hand. Lan Xi later also said that she would participate.


    Nina''s old face showed a smile, "OK, two more."


    "Director Nina, the marine student said yesterday that she would take us to the competition. There''s only one person left to choose. "


    Nina looked at the talking Xueling with some surprise, "the ocean also wants to participate? Well, that''s one person short. "


    This time, the classroom became quiet. When Nina saw that no one spoke again, she said faintly, "our department of divine music has always been the first Department of the Magic Academy of Milan. However, behind the name of the first department, I don''t know how many people say that we are chicken rib magicians. Since ye Yinzhu proposed to take part in the freshman contest this time, I hope you can defend the dignity of Shenyin system no matter whether you win or lose. All participants, on behalf of Shenyin, will present a musical instrument and 300 gold coins. "

 Chapter 34

    Hearing Nina say this, Yinzhu can''t help but feel very happy. Three hundred gold coins is enough to spend for a long time, not to mention musical instruments. However, before he was happy, Nina continued, "except ye Yinzhu, who was a freshman, had conflicts with students of other departments on the first day of admission, and cancelled the encouragement for his participation as a punishment."


    "Granny Nina, don''t do it." Sound bamboo wails. Subconsciously violated Nina again.


    "Well, I''ve decided that if you can''t lead the Shenyin system to win this time, your tuition will double in the future."


    "Ah?" Yinzhu just knew how terrible the grandmother Nina was. In line with the principle that she could no longer bring disaster out of her mouth, she kept silent with a bitter face. Xueling said with a low smile: "you look so cute when you eat shriveled."


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "cute doesn''t seem to be used to describe men."


    Just then, in the innermost position of the classroom, a young girl stood up and said, "director Nina, I''ll join you."


    That is a tall beauty, looks older than Xueling and Lanxi, noble temperament slightly proud, under the school uniform, a pair of long legs is the most attractive.


    Lan Xi''s low voice sounded in Yinzhu''s ear, "her name is peacock, and her instrument is pipa, which seems to be a high-level red instrument, better than Xueling and me."


    "Granny Nina said just now that our department of divinity is the first Department of the Magic Academy of Milan. Isn''t that true. Don''t all the other departments say we are chicken ribs? "


    Lan Xi chuckled and said, "it''s true. It''s status, not strength. When our divine voice system was the strongest, there were nine princesses from different countries at the same time, and their status was naturally the highest in all departments. This is the first series that deserves its name. "


    "Ah! And what about you? What''s your status? "


    Lan Xi said mysteriously, "I can''t ask. The identity of every student in the Department is the most confidential. After all, the relations between mainland countries are not very harmonious. Here, we are all students. "


    Director Nina clapped her hands and said, "in the days before the class starts, other people can arrange activities at will. You four can come with me."


    Director Nina takes them to the spiritual magic teaching room on the first floor. This is a bigger classroom, with a total of 100 positions. The walls in the classroom are made of special materials, which is convenient for music.


    "If a worker wants to do a good job, he must sharpen his tools first. I''ve brought you here to pick out a few pieces of equipment for you. This is the first time that Shenyin has participated in the freshman competition. It must not be a complete failure. " At this point, Nina looked a little sad and sighed, "maybe our divine sound system should not be included in the scope of magic. Almost every student came here because of his love of music. Due to the lack of attack power, although we are the first Department of the Milan Academy of magic, the students and teachers of other departments always despise us. Although Ye Yinzhu provoked this incident by accident, I also want to use this incident to let other departments know that our divine phonology is not good for nothing. You carry the glory of the voice of God. "


    Lan Xi hesitated: "but, director Nina, can we really win? Our magic music... "


    Nina interrupted her and said faintly: "all along, almost all the people think that Shenyin master is useless. They were wrong. The real divine voice master is very powerful. Even the most powerful of the psychic magicians. It''s only because it''s too difficult to practice that few people know the secret. On the mainland, a divine voice master once defeated six magicians of other departments by one person. In short, except for the spiritual magicians, we are the nemesis of almost all the other magicians. Can any of you tell me what is the meaning of divine voice master? "


    Peacock said: "to the spirit of rendering in the music, to attract resonance."


    Nina said, "not bad. Through our music, the spiritual power can be released in a large range. The divine voice master is the only one among all the magicians. All the magic is limited. Moreover, music is omnipresent and can''t be resisted by any protection, unless it is out of the range of sound. As long as we have enough mental power, we can rely on music to control the opponent''s emotions. At that time, there will be no suspense in the balance of victory and defeat. At the same level, only psychic magicians can compare their mental power with ours, while other magicians have no chance. Ye Yinzhu, tell me, what are the disadvantages of Shenyin master? "


    "It''s about the time of the music. Generally speaking, the music played by the spirit can produce effect only when the music of the divine voice master reaches one third. Compared with the incantations and instant magic sung by other magicians, it''s too slow. " This is what Qin Shang told him. Yinzhu remembers it very well.


    This time Nina was surprised. "One third. What you said is not accurate. It should be half before it can work. Unless the strength is above the youth level. " How did she know that, as a practitioner of chizi''s Qin heart, Yinzhu''s Qin music only needs to play one third to produce effect.


    "In the freshman competition, the magic level of the contestants selected by each department is generally between the red level and the Yellow level. And the last senior who led the team will not exceed the Yellow level. Therefore, as long as you can solve the time problem of music and have the leadership of the ocean, you will have a chance. Even the magician whose strength is one or two levels higher than that of the sea is hard to surpass her in spirit. Therefore, in the game, you need to play as a team against your opponent. The task of the four of you is to hold down your opponents so that they can''t influence the ocean before the music of the ocean works Nina''s eyes were shining. She had already thought about such tactics."No, I''m not cannon fodder. As a noble voice master, I will never be cannon fodder. " Peacock straightened her proud chest, had to admit that her body is really the best in this session of freshmen.


    Nina frowned. "You think you''re better than the ocean? Peacock, if you can''t put team victory in the first place, then you don''t have to participate in this freshman competition The invisible Majesty was released from her, which made the peacock proud.


    Nina goes to the wall with magic sextuple behind the platform, reaches out her right hand and presses the center of sextuple. The deep singing is full of rhythm, but ye Yinzhu can''t hear what Nina is singing. The intense cyan light was released from ah''s hand, and the hexagram had been rendered cyan in an instant. This is, at least, a symbol of the middle class wizard. I''m afraid we can''t find a few of them in the whole continent.

 Chapter 35

    Accompanied by a melodious music in the classroom, Nina in front of the six stars quietly split to both sides, revealing a wide corridor. The corridor extends downward. Ye Yinzhu and Nina walk into the unknown place.


    At the top of the corridor, every ten meters, there is a milky white magician inlaid, emitting a soft light. The air here is very dry, and there is no feeling of depression because it is gradually descending to the ground.


    One hundred meters ahead, a gate carved with simple patterns blocked their way. Nina stopped, light way: "go back, forget what you see today." Similar to the chanting sound just now, a hexagonal gem appeared in her palm, and a purple halo lit up after the gem was embedded in the door. A suffocating magic wave suddenly blooms, making Ye Yinzhu''s body become stiff for a while.


    The door opens to the inside. It''s a room of about 50 square meters. Besides the direction of the door, there are many lattices on the other three walls. I don''t know what they are made of. They are integrated with the walls. All kinds of musical instruments are placed in the lattice on the left wall. We can see its age from its simple style. On the right wall are magic robes, magic wands, even magic armor and weapons. And with the door facing the wall lattice is the most, which are placed in gems, magic gems. It is from these hundreds of gemstones that the huge and viscous fluctuation of magic elements is emitted. Here, it''s a small treasure house. In addition to Ye Yinzhu, Lanxi, Xueling and peacock are attracted by the gems on the front as soon as they enter the door. The eyes of the three women become bright. Even if they are arrogant peacocks, the enchantment in their beautiful eyes is too strong to hide.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to the left, because there he saw a Qin, the only Qin in the treasure of the whole divine sound system. Chestnut shell color paint, water broken lines, a layer of Yingrun luster, seems to exude its proud atmosphere, in all the placed instruments, it is in the center of the position, and the surrounding other instruments are far away from it, it seems like a minister guarding the emperor.


    Subconsciously, ye Yinzhu forgot the existence of other people and walked towards the Guqin step by step, as if something was pulling his heart. When he got closer, he saw the string flashing with light blue light, and saw the thirteen Qin emblem inlaid with pearls, just like thirteen shrinking moons, lying on the Qin harmoniously.


    Another person who stayed was Nina, who took four new students into the treasure of the divine sound system. When she just came back, she saw Ye Yinzhu''s infatuated eyes and saw him walking towards the Guqin uncontrollably. Her heart seemed to solidify at this moment, and a strong sense of pain was released from her heart to every inch of her body. Director Nina, who was full of dignity before, was shaking at this moment.


    "Yes, it is. It''s as like as two peas who came here. The same is not confused by gems, the same eye only falls on the piano


    Nina''s figure appears in front of Ye Yinzhu, blocking his eyes. Without the trace of Qin, ye Yinzhu suddenly wakes up from his obsession. He saw Nina''s dull eyes.


    A purple flute fell into her hands, and a faint chill came out of the flute. Nina murmured to herself:


    "the leakage of long fragrance, the clouds flying without shadow, and the sound of birds singing at the slender fingertips.


    The end of the world, it is dyed with missing the moon, is the heart can not erase the curtain, perhaps, there is an inch of wine sorrow.


    The bright moon''s crystal clear is like a pile, which also fills my brows and heart with my thoughts.


    Tonight, Xiao is still there.


    Ziyu Hanxiao, a standing back and jade string pearl beside, where are you now?


    When turned into a lonely starlight, wave back to the end of the song, keep in the moon piano side. You know, I''ve been waiting too long... "


    Wu, a sad Xiao sound with a little angry and endless missing, rings out and hovers for a long time. With Nina as the center, the cyan light instantly lit up the whole treasure house. Tears, along Nina''s face quietly slide.


    Almost at the same time, Lan Xi''s three girls, who were obsessed with the gem light just now, fell to the ground at the same time. Their eyes were full of pain, and their tears flowed uncontrollably. Their hearts seemed to be torn apart by the sad Xiao sound.


    Ye Yinzhu''s condition is not much better. His mental strength is far away from Nina, and he is the closest to Nina. He can best understand her mood at this time. The unspeakable pain fills his heart, and his face turns pale. Thanks to the clarity of chizi''s heart, he didn''t indulge in Xiaoyin.


    He bites the tip of his tongue and wakes up his chaotic brain. The light yellow light covers his body. In one lunge, ye Yinzhu''s body has bypassed Nina driven by the fantastic steps. The dark red light is blazing. His hands and eight fingers are caressed by the seven shining green strings at the same time. A string of clear and mixed music with whirlpool like afterrhyme takes advantage of the next sound of Xiao Sound has not yet sounded the moment, will be forced to interrupt.


    Nina''s head lightened, and she realized what she had just done. She even used a pop when she was a little out of control. In case of incurable mental trauma to these children, she would be in trouble.Explosive sound, instant burst of sound wave, sharp penetration. Equivalent to the instant magic of other magicians. It''s the ability that can be used only after the master reaches the green level. The distance between the sound and the firecracker is one order less.


    He quickly took the Ziyu Hanxiao in his hand and quickly walked to the three girls. His light mental power was released. He explored their situation through the contact of his hands.


    With a sigh of relief, Nina''s nervous face relaxed a lot. Fortunately, the three girls had a good mental foundation. In addition, their explosive sound was interrupted by Ye Yinzhu in time. Although they suffered a certain mental impact, the problem was not very big. They could recover after a short rest.


    Fiercely turned around, Nina''s eyes become sharp, "Ye Yinzhu, tell me, what''s the relationship between you and Qin Shang?"


    "Ah?" At this time, Yinzhu''s mental power just recovered after the shock, and didn''t react for a while.


    "You don''t need to hide. With my youth level mental power, if you don''t practice the same Qin magic as Qin Shang, you can''t resist it with red level strength. No wonder that you were able to play with her in the zheng music of the ocean that day. It turns out that like that bastard, the red magic power does not represent the third level, but the Ninth level. "


    "Grandfather Qin is not an asshole." Sound bamboo slightly angry way. At this time, the Guqin was already in his arms unconsciously. The feeling of blood connection between master Qin and Guqin made Ye Yinzhu unwilling to put it down.


    "Grandfather Qin? Are you his grandson? " Nina''s face turned pale and she seemed to fall.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I''m a disciple of grandfather Qin."


    Nina was stunned. Her face looked better. "He asked you to come to me?"


    Ye Yinzhu recalled that leaving the blue sky sea was what Qin Shang said to him and said, "yes! Grandfather Qin asked me to bring a letter to the head of Shenyin department. It should be you


    "Where''s the letter?" Nina asked eagerly, and came to Ye Yinzhu in a few steps. Her breathing became obviously uneven.


    "Lost it."


    "What? What''s going on? "

 Chapter 36

    At present, ye Yinzhu said in detail that he was kind enough to give alms to beggars, but the space ring was stolen.


    "Asshole. Let me know who the thief is and I''ll chop him to death. " Nina, who is in a rage, has been a bit unscrupulous. Recalling the explosive sound she just released, ye Yinzhu understands more and more why the female students are afraid of her.


    For a long time, Nina''s mood gradually calmed down. She looked at Ye Yinzhu fiercely and said: "for so many years, he didn''t come to me, but let you come. What does he mean? I thought he had forgotten me. What did he ask you to do? Is it for this sea moon Qinghui Qin


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know. Grandfather Qin just asked me to bring a letter, but didn''t say what to do? Maybe I''ll be a trainee. "


    "Joke. Can''t he teach himself? With his divine voice master level, you still need to come here to learn? "


    Nina''s face changed and her mood fluctuated violently. She looked at Haiyue Qinghui Qin in Yinzhu''s hand and said nothing for a long time.


    "Granny Nina, are you ok?" Ye Yinzhu asked tentatively, "Oh, I''m sorry, director Nina. I''m wrong again."


    Surprisingly, this time Nina didn''t get angry because he called her grandma. Instead, her old face was a little more red. "You can call me Nana later. He, is he OK? "


    "Very good! It''s just that sometimes I can see grandfather Qin alone in a daze. But most of the time he was with me and taught me to play


    "Is he married?" Nina was a little coy when she asked.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but for more than ten years, grandfather Qin has been alone."


    Nina was a little relieved, but then she gritted her teeth again, "this bastard doesn''t come to me even if he''s not married. Am I that terrible? Asshole. What a asshole. Tell me, where is he? "


    "Granny Nina, I can''t say. When I left, grandfather Qin specially told me that no one could tell his whereabouts. "


    The anger on Nina''s face disappeared, replaced by a smile, "yinzhuguai, tell Grandma Nina where your master is! As long as you tell me, grandma will give you this sea moon Qinghui Qin, OK? This is one of the most famous zither in the world. It''s no worse than the ones you lost. I didn''t give it to your master when he asked me. "


    Ye Yinzhu reluctantly took a look at the sea moon Qinghui in his arms, took a deep breath, and sent Guqin to Nina, "then I don''t want it. I can''t go against what grandfather Qin said. "


    "You You little fool, you big bastard. " Nina grabs Haiyue Qinghui angrily. All of a sudden, she had a flash in her mind, and the anger in her eyes disappeared. Well, you Qin Shang, don''t you come to me? Good! Your apprentice is here. If you don''t show up, I''ll hold him up. I''ll see if you come.


    As soon as she realized this, Nina''s mind became active. She looked up and down with a lot of music and asked, "how far have you been practicing piano magic? Don''t worry. Your grandfather Qin and I are old friends. I know almost everything about him. Your cultivation level is different from that of our ordinary Shenyin teachers. It is divided into three parts, each part has nine levels, right


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. From Nina''s ability to recognize him and his entanglement with Qin Shang, he believed the grandmother Nina in front of him and said, "grandfather Qin said that I''m going to enter the stage of bravery. It just takes opportunity and time to break through the bottleneck. "


    Are you going to break through the initial stage? Nina was surprised. "So, you have the accomplishments of the Yellow level high-level divine voice master now?"


    "It seems so."


    "Ha ha, ha ha. This is really wonderful. God gave me such a good opportunity. How can I let it go. Hum, you old folks from other departments, I''ll show you this time what is the real divine voice teacher. The freshman contest is bound to tremble because of our divine voice system. Take it While saying this, she sends Haiyue Qinghui back to Ye Yinzhu.


    "How much have you learned from your grandfather Qin?" Nina asked.


    "I don''t know. Grandfather Qin said that I''m far from it. Granny Nina, your mood swings too much. It''s not very good for the divine voice teacher. "


    Nina snorted and said, "I don''t care about my business. How ridiculous! Yesterday, the little girl of the wind Department challenged you. She didn''t know that you were the real genius. 16¡¢ Shenyin master, who reached the Yellow level at the age of seven, is also excellent in the challenge arena. Ye Yinzhu, listen to me. No matter what, you must lead Shenyin to a good result in this freshman contest. If you can make it to the finals, then, as the head of the Department of Shenyin, I will help you to ask for a scholarship, exempt you from all tuition fees in the future, and give you this Haiyue Qinghui Qin all the time. "


    "Really? That''s great. " Ye Yinzhu is very happy. What he lacks most now is Qian Heqin. Now he has it all.


    Nina glared at him and said, "don''t think it''s easy. Don''t forget, Shenyin master has no attack ability. Just according to my arrangement just now, but the main attack is changed from the ocean to you. "Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, it''s not good. I can''t let girls be my shield. Grandma Nina, I think I can do it myself. "


    "Well, with ambition, he is worthy of being Qin Shang''s disciple. But here you have to listen to me. With you as a variable, I have to rethink what tactics I will use in the game and talk about it later. Oh, by the way, don''t let anyone know that your zither magic is different from that of the ordinary divine voice master. The more people look down on you, the better


    "Oh, good." Yinzhu agrees.


    Nina sighed and said, "if you encounter any trouble in the college, please come to me. Since your master has given you to me, I will take good care of you. Come, you come with me She took Ye Yinzhu to the shelf on the right side of the treasure house, took a white magic robe from the top and put it into Ye Yinzhu''s arms. Then he took him to the shelf where the jewels were placed and gave him a bracelet and a necklace.


    "You go first. I also need to help these girls choose some equipment. These three things I gave you must not be lost. The magic robe is called the moon god guard robe. It is a magic item produced by the elves. It has its own element mask skill and additional self-cleaning water magic. It will never be contaminated with any dirt. The elemental mask can be used three times a day according to the mental power of the user. It has good resistance to both physical and magic attacks


    "Granny Nina, it''s too expensive." From the element fluctuation of these three things, ye Yinzhu can see that they are rare good things.


    "It''s not for you. It''s just for you to contribute to the divine phonology in the freshman contest. The necklace is called soul guard. It is specially used to protect the spiritual power. It is good for your daily cultivation. Once you encounter the attack of spiritual magic, it can also protect your spiritual origin and prevent you from becoming an idiot. That life guard bracelet can summon absolute defense once a day. Although it''s absolute defense, if the opponent''s attack exceeds the purple level, it''s still very dangerous. Go back and think about it yourself. "


    Ye Yinzhu leaves according to Nina''s instructions. Looking at his back, tears reappear in Nina''s eyes. "Big bastard, I gave you the three piece set of God''s protection you didn''t want at the beginning. You know what? At the beginning, this is a token of love that I was going to give you... "

 Chapter 37

    As night falls, sitting in front of the bamboo house in the blue sky and sea, Qin Shang''s figure looks a little bleak, with an Guqin across the table in front of him.


    "Yinzhu should have arrived in Milan. Have you seen him? Nina, Nina, you know how much I want to see you, but I can''t, I have too much on my back.


    The flowing water is leisurely in the sky and clear in the ear at night.


    Linglong know meaning, not a string sound.


    Ling Ling''s rhyme turns into a poem, telling you, listening carefully.


    A wish, fate, not to let Qin Xiao miss this life, leaving the most beautiful sound margin, in this.


    Come slowly, holding your favorite piano, tonight is more beautiful.


    Under the clear light of a thousand miles, we cherish each other with the moon.


    I''ll send a song to you from afar. I''ll be strong inside. "


    Qin Shang''s music is singing and tears are dripping. Although it is not the sea moon Qinghui Qin, at this moment, when Qin Shang''s hands press on the strings, his thoughts have been immersed in long-term memories.


    The moon god guards the sound bamboo not to wear, but the heart guards and the life guards he actually already close to take. Although Nina is very fierce when she knows that she is a disciple of grandfather Qin today, in addition to her deep sadness, he also clearly feels Nana''s missing for grandfather Qin. Nina brought him a feeling of kinship.


    Heart guard is a silver necklace, made of unknown metal. A heart-shaped silver gem is inlaid on the pendant. When ye Yinzhu wears it, the gem actually adsorbs on his chest. A strange wave of elements is completely integrated with his mental power. His brain seems to be more awake, and mental power is also in the invisible element energy The compression is more compact under the action of volume.


    The life guard is about one inch wide. It fits the skin on the wrist. There are eight light green gems inlaid on the cyan metal. The soft energy is connected with the heart, creating a warm feeling. The three magic items are all related to defense. Even if Yinzhu is not familiar with these items, he can feel their value.


    "Hey, you''ve been sitting around for a long time. You don''t sleep or meditate. What do you think?" Sula lies on her bed and asks Yinzhu curiously.


    "Ah Yinzhu woke up from thinking, "nothing. There are two days to go before the freshman competition starts. "


    Sula chuckled. His big eyes were still bright in the night. "You really want to join! Don''t give me any hope. Your Divine system won''t have a chance. Rest early. I think you''d better think about your future. "


    Two days passed quickly. Every day when ye Yinzhu came to the Shenyin system, Nina would call out five of them to set up the tactics for the upcoming competition. She seems to have forgotten that day, and she doesn''t pay much attention to Ye Yinzhu. Only under the stern appearance, her eyes occasionally showed some softness.


    With a golden sun shining on the earth, the magic Martial Arts Institute of Milan is full of vitality. Plants of different shapes release the freshest air in the sunshine. Although it is close to the north end of the mainland, the temperature is still comfortable because it is summer.


    In addition to the Central District, more than two-thirds of the places in Milan magic academy are test fields for various departments. After all, there needs to be sufficient space for the cultivation of both magic and martial arts. Today, the test fields of various departments are particularly lively, because more than ten of them are holding freshmen competition.


    A large number of new students and students of other grades gathered around the training ground where there was a competition, and the most popular one was the No. 6 training ground of today''s Shenyin system and water system competition.


    The auditorium of Shenyin department is the auditorium where the new students participated in the test. Obviously, there is no competition. Therefore, after drawing lots to determine the order of the competition, we can only go to the water trial field for competition.


    The area of No.6 training ground is thousands of square meters. The magic of any department needs a certain range to display. It''s not very big here. It is said that this is the training ground of the water system, and the students of all grades of the water system should be the most. But at this moment, there are at least 6000 people around the No. 6 training ground, which is more than ten times the number of students in the water system. The reason is very simple. It''s the first time that new students from the Department of divinity have participated in the competition since the establishment of the Academy of magic and martial arts in Milan. The noble beauty of the Department of divinity has a high reputation in Milan. You know, the vast majority of those who choose to practice Shenyin are from the highest nobility. Only they don''t need to plan for their future livelihood. Who can say that this year''s freshmen are not included in the princesses of the mainland countries?


    "Shenyin system, Shenyin system, Shenyin system..." High cheers, like waves, come and go, and even some students in the water system are cheering for the divine voice system. No one will be optimistic about the victory of Shenyin, but it is the desire of all male students to see many beautiful women of Shenyin here. If you can leave a good impression on the beauties, it will be a great blessing.


    There are 20 positions on the observation platform of No. 6 training ground, which are usually places for teachers to watch students'' practice. But now it has become a place for teachers of water system and divine sound system to watch the battle. Director Nina sits in the center. Next to her, sits the magic tutor wagley, the blue level and middle level of the water system department director. The other teachers in both departments sat on both sides. Fortunately, most of the teachers in the water system are women, and the beautiful teachers in the divine sound system are not harassed. You know, the teachers are as famous for their beauty as their students."Director Nina, I thought it was just a rumor for you to compete in the divine phonology competition. I didn''t expect it to be true." Wagley was a skinny little old man who looked at Nina with a smile on her face.


    Nina didn''t even look at him. Her eyes only fell on the trainees who had already been on the trial field. She replied faintly: "since our department of divine music is the first Department of Milan Magic Academy, why can''t we participate? You''d better think about how to make you not bottom in the freshman competition again. "


    "You..." Wagley was embarrassed. Water magic has always been a relatively weak magic, the treatment is not as good as light magic, attack magic also needs to reach the green level or above to really play its power. So in the past freshman competition most of the time is the bottom. Most of the students who choose the water system are students from ordinary families, and the most work study students among magicians are the water system. This determines that the students do not have enough money to buy advanced magic items.


    "Since it''s a test competition for all freshmen, it''s normal for Shenyin to participate in it." An old voice rang out behind them. Nina and wagley were surprised to look back at the same time. Only then did they find that an old man in a pale gold magic robe did not know when he had come behind them.


    Even Nina, who has always been arrogant, stood up after seeing this man and said respectfully: "Hello, Dean Ferguson."


    Wagley said in surprise: "President Ferguson, why are you here?"


    Ferguson smiles. The wrinkles on his face can hold any kind of legume food. "I''m going to support director Nina when the divine voice system comes out. I think there must be excellent students in this year''s new students of Shenyin department. " He knows Nina better than wagley. Nina''s arrogance is well-known in the whole Milan empire. If we don''t have a certain degree of certainty, the divine voice system with no attack power will not stand on today''s test field.

 Chapter 38

    Wagley gave up his position to Ferguson, who waved to the teachers of the two departments who stood around and said hello to him: "everybody sit down, the game is about to start."


    Ten students from Shenyin department and water system are already in the center of the auditorium, which is thousands of square meters wide. The ocean is still half covered with black hair. Standing at the back, it is not noticeable. Lanxi, Xueling and peacock are all rare beauties, which naturally attracted the attention of thousands of students watching the battle. But it was not them who really became the focus of everyone, but ye Yinzhu, who was standing in the middle of the five participants of Shenyin department.


    The white moon god robe is not stained with dust. The collar and cuffs of the robe all outline the golden edge. On the left chest, there is a white gem in the shape of a curved moon, emitting a soft light. It makes the robe full of elegance and nobility.


    The long black hair is soft on his shoulders, and the elegant atmosphere appears on his handsome face. Wearing the moon god robe, ye Yinzhu stands on the training ground as if he were a different person. His actions are full of aristocratic atmosphere. His elegance, is not mixed with any impurities, especially the deep and clear black eyes, as if to see the heart of people in general. His waist is extremely straight, and his slender figure makes the four girls around him seem to be his best ornament.


    Standing in the center, it represents the general of the Department. No one thought that the general of Shenyin department is not the ocean of the second grade, but ye Yinzhu, who has accepted the challenge of Roland, a talented girl from the wind Department.


    The five representatives of the water system are two men and three women. The appearance of the three female students is much more mediocre than that of the Shenyin system. At this time, their eyes are completely attracted by the elegant Yinzhu in front of them, and they can even see the pink glow in it clearly. Just as men like beautiful women, women also like handsome men.


    "Hello, I''m Karachi, the second year student of the water system, the master of the water system freshman competition. Please give me some advice. " Looking at the contestants in front of Karachi, Karachi is really jealous. It doesn''t matter if there is a beauty in Shenyin department. For the first time in so many years, there is a male student who is still so handsome and has put down the limelight. Hum, I''ll let you know later.


    Karachi is half a head shorter than ye Yinzhu. Although his appearance is good, he has a common problem of magicians, that is, his face is pale. Compared with Ye Yinzhu''s sunshine elegance, it is obviously no longer on the same level.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "Hello, I''m the leader of Shenyin department. I''m Ye Yinzhu in grade one. Please give me some advice."


    Karachi put down his jealousy and said with a smile, "I don''t know which way you choose to play?" According to the rules of freshman competition, out of respect for women. The number of female students of either side is more than that of the other, so they have the right to choose the way of competition. If the number of female students is the same, it will be decided by drawing lots. Needless to say, among the departments of combat and magic, there are only four female students in the divine voice system. This is one of the strengths of the divine phonology.


    "Regiment warfare." Ye Yinzhu''s simple and powerful answer.


    Karachi responded and both sides backed back at the same time. A teacher from the Academic Affairs Office of the college became the referee of the competition. After determining the competition mode of both sides, he announced loudly that the competition began.


    The six points around the No. 6 arena lit up at the same time, and a huge magic hexagram appeared in the mid air. The light milky white light forms a huge transparent light cover, covering the whole practice field. To complete the defense shield of the training ground with advanced Sorcerer''s stone, I''m afraid only the well-off Milan Academy of magic and martial arts will do so. This kind of element defense shield full of various elements can resist the bombardment of magic below the blue level. As long as the host mage has enough energy, it can continue.


    Wooden table, wooden chair, ocean sits down in our backcourt, her guzheng has been flat on the table. The other four, led by Ye Yinzhu, all stood five meters in front of the ocean, forming an arc to protect the ocean behind.


    "Ye Yinzhu, we''re going to start." Karachi yelled across the street. He was in no hurry to attack. They still know something about the divine voice master. As long as the music can''t be carried out half way, the power of the divine voice master''s music can''t be exerted. In such a long time, even the forbidden incantation of water system can be completed.


    In response to Karachi, it was a sonorous and powerful Zheng song. The playing of the ocean has begun.


    The orange light is accompanied by the sound of music like splashing jade. The name of this Zheng music is dream. The soft and sad music meaning is accompanied by the playing of Zheng music, which seems to express the mood of the ocean.


    Karachi''s eyes flashed, "OK, orange high. It is worthy of being the first genius of the divine sound system. It''s a pity... "


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what Karachi means by "pity". At this time, the attack has already begun. The four students selected from the 100 freshmen in grade one are naturally the best among the freshmen. The orange of different shades is released from them almost at the same time. They all have the level of intermediate magician. A low chant of incantations began.


    Karachi did not sing, he released a light yellow light, yellow level. An instant red water arrow goes straight to Ye Yinzhu''s chest. As a general, Karachi is a tentative attack. When he reaches the Yellow level, he can instantly cast red level magic.Nina''s account of the first game is only four words, a surprise. Shenyin Department has never appeared in the college competition, no one is familiar with Shenyin teachers, this is their biggest advantage.


    Ye Yinzhu takes a step to the left with his left foot. Although the water arrow is very fast, he just avoids it when he seems to be careless. The red water arrow splashed a slight ripple on the defense cover of the training ground.


    Karachi was stunned. In the confrontation between magicians and magicians, there were few dodges. He never thought that ye Yinzhu would deal with his attack like this. Just then, he found something wrong. According to the original plan, the first wave of magic of their four companions should have been released, but now their spell is still not complete. Why is that? It''s Zheng music. Karachi''s face becomes grim when he suddenly wakes up. He suddenly finds that the master of Shenyin doesn''t seem to be good for nothing. The zheng music of the ocean has begun to play a role.


    He has to be stopped. It''s not easy for him to come up with an idea that the phonology may replace the water system at the bottom, but he is not willing to give up the opportunity. One by one, the instant water arrows shot at Ye Yinzhu, some of them even shot at the gap between them, aiming at the ocean. Karachi thought that as long as he interrupted the zither, they would win.


    The peacock snorted with disdain, "that''s the level!" With a wave of the right hand, a ring on the middle finger emits a strong elemental light. An orange light shield instantly expanded to block the four. Facing the orange level defense, the red level water arrow was completely blocked outside, making a dense crash sound.


    At this time, the other four students of the water system finally completed their magic. Water roar, wave magic. If only one orange level magician uses it, its power will be limited, but if four magicians launch it at the same time, it will be extremely considerable. Four overlapping orange waves with a strong whistling towards the divine sound system.


    Karachi raises his magic wand. A bright blue gem on the head of the wand emits a soft halo. His singing has begun. I don''t know who yelled, "the protection of water elves."

 Chapter 39

    An orange level defense as like as two peas of water, is not enough to block four water growling. Blue Xi and Xue Ling also extend their right hand, releasing the orange light shield that is exactly like the peacock, forming a three tier defense.


    When water roar and triple defense collide together, an orange whirlwind of magic elements suddenly erupts in the training ground. The shield is already a little overwhelming.


    In the stands. Wagley snorted scornfully, "can magic items completely resist magic? Even if it is a powerful magic item, the magician can only play a level higher than himself. Karachi''s water elf protection wand can reduce the water magic chanting time by 30%. How do you stop the little guys of the divine sound system? "


    Nina sneered, "then you can watch it. Poor people never know what magic items are. " Naturally, she knew that the water elf protection was wagley''s magic wand and gave it to Karachi. Wagley had already taken out the things at the bottom of the box, but Nina was not worried. Compared with the rich, no department can compare with the divine sound system which often has Princess students. The prestige of the first department is not in vain.


    When quadruple water roar power disappears, three orange magic shields also disappear. Magic items also need some mental support, but Xueling and Lanxi are pale.


    Taking advantage of the influence of water roar on zheng music and the protection effect of water elves, Karachi''s magic is just finished, connecting with his companion''s magic. A water dragon about three meters long roared out, flashing yellow light, and rushed towards the divine sound system. After the magic, Karachi looks even paler. The influence of Zheng music is more and more big, so he has to send out his most powerful magic, water dragon chant.


    An exclamation came from the crowd watching the battle. They all can see that even if the students of divine voice can cast their magic shield again, they can''t resist the attack of yellow level magic. The result of the game seems to be doomed.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu and the three girls of Xueling step back to the ocean at the same time with a smile. The Milky light is released with the protection of the moon god on his body, and instantly expands to a radius of 10 meters, covering the five people''s bodies.


    Boom, the power of water dragon chant is really good. However, after the instant impact, the exclamation under the stage changed its flavor. The three meter long yellow water dragon is fragmented, but the milky white light shield only has some tiny cracks.


    "No way." Wagrel stood up from the stands with wide eyes. Ye Yinzhu''s magic light is obviously red!


    Ferguson looked at Nina with deep meaning, "the moon god guards.". Even I envy the divine system. "


    "Dream" has been more than half, everything is no longer any suspense. Neither Karachi nor his partners have released the next magic. His four younger students went to sleep directly under the influence of dream. Karachi was sleepy and couldn''t sing a single mantra. "Dream" naturally will not affect them. Selective attack is a special skill of all divine sound masters.


    "All the students lost their resistance, and the divine voice system won." The referee gave an accurate decision. Even if the Sorcerer''s melee ability is poor, it''s still possible to leave the sleeping person in the challenge arena.


    "Yeah, we won. We really did." Xueling jumped up with excitement. He hugged Ye Yinzhu''s neck and gave him a warm kiss on his face. Make ye Yinzhu blush, embarrassed don''t know how to do.


    Lanxi is more implicit, with a gentle smile on her face.


    Peacock proud of his full chest, proud way: "God sound system is the strongest."


    The ocean''s reaction is the most insipid. At the end of dream, she holds her zither and goes out of the field.


    There was a complete silence.


    Before the competition, absolutely no one thought that the divine system would win. In the past, both sides used to bombard each other with magic. Which side''s magic power was exhausted before losing the game. It''s all about strength. And today''s game ended too soon. The students of the water system even just released an attack magic, and they were defeated in front of the divine sound system. At this moment, many students have doubts about the name of jirib of Shenyin.


    Wagley stood there dully. "No way, it''s impossible. Even if it''s the moon god, it''s impossible for the red level students to stop the water dragon chant. " Originally, he thought that there was no need to be at the bottom of the Shenyin system. At this time, his mood had completely fallen to the bottom.


    Nina stood up and raised her head haughtily. "Old wagley, remember what I said. This is just the beginning."


    Wagley snorted angrily, but he didn''t answer. The teachers with him turned and left. Lost to the divine sound system, he really has no face to stay here.


    Ferguson smile, "water magic is actually very good, but in the low level of water magic power is not enough. Director Nina. Ye Yinzhu, the leader of your Divine sound system, is very interesting. " There is one thing wagley agrees with. Even if the moon god is guarding, the red level magician can''t block the Yellow level magic.


    The news that Shenyin Department won the freshman competition spread all over Milan at the first time. The speed and simplicity of the end of the war surprised everyone. A variety of discussions about the divine phonology have begun to spread throughout the college. Ye Yinzhu and the four beauties in the competition all became the object of discussion. In particular, the element shield and the Zheng of the ocean released by Ye Yinzhu at the last moment are the focus of discussion.Ye Yinzhu didn''t know that others were talking about him. As soon as the game was over, he left the No. 6 training ground and ran in a direction. Because, just before the end of the game, he heard a voice, a voice that made him extremely excited.


    Yellow light flashed by, leaving only a faint shadow on the road. Some magicians who were walking in the college couldn''t help thinking about which senior students from the warrior area came to the magic area.


    In order to get to the destination as quickly as possible, ye Yinzhu doesn''t even hide his fighting spirit. After all, the magic martial arts college in Milan is too big. With the support of Zhu Douqi, he raised his speed to the limit and ran out of the college in ten minutes.


    Out of the college, ye Yinzhu has been galloping North for ten miles before stopping in front of a forest. His excitement is hard to hide. His heart is surging and he shouts, "purple, where are you? Here I am


    Yes, just at the end of the competition, violet''s voice rang out clearly in his ears. Violet only said one word: I''ll wait for you in the woods ten miles north of the college.


    For ye Yinzhu, although he has settled down in the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan, this is not his home after all, and Zi is his partner who has been with him for ten years. Apart from his relatives, Zi is absolutely the person he trusts most.


    The tall and mighty figure came out of the woods slowly. His hair was still a little scattered, his purple eyes as bright as the stars looked a little tired, but his hard face did not change at all. Seeing Yinzhu, the indifference in his eyes was a little more gentle. Only when he is with Yinzhu can his expression change like this.


    "Yinzhu." The low and magnetic sound makes Ye Yinzhu feel strongly cordial.


    "Purple." Yinzhu exclaimed excitedly. His body was like an arrow with a strong yellow light. In a blink of an eye, he shot in front of him. He was fixed there like a nail. There was no sudden feeling between the movement and the silence.

 Chapter 40

    With a smile, Ziwei said, "I''m here as promised. I also saw your competition on the stage just now. It seems that you have integrated into the life here


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "purple, are you ok? You seem a little tired to me


    Purple eyes flashed a cold light, "nothing, just to do what should be done. And it''s just the beginning. "


    Sound bamboo heart a surprised, "purple, you still want to go?" When he asked this, his tone had changed a little, full of reluctant mood.


    Purple rare show a smile, "you are here students, always can''t take personal at your side.". You can study here. It''s very suitable for you to adapt to everything on the mainland. I''ve inquired about the Academy of magic in Milan, also known as the Royal Academy of Milan, which has a high reputation on the mainland. Maybe you can''t learn anything about zither magic here, but social experience is easy to grow, and you won''t be in any danger here. "


    A determined light flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. His right hand flashed out like lightning and grabbed Zi''s left arm. "Zi, if you want to go, I''ll go with you. Two grandfathers asked me to experience in the mainland, and it''s the same experience with you. I don''t want to be separated from you any more. " Although his hand has only four fingers, it is as strong as steel. Even purple is surprised that ye Yinzhu''s strength is so great.


    Zi patted paiyinzhu on the shoulder. "I don''t want to be separated from you either. But now we are not enough to do everything we want to do on the mainland. It''s good for you to stay. So now I have a compromise. I don''t know if you want to. "


    "What can I do?" Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Purple way: "this method can make me not at your side, but we can meet at any time."


    Sound bamboo a Leng, doubt way: "can have such method?"


    Purple nodded, eyes showing a firm light, "I can have today, you give me. Don''t ask me why. When you have enough strength, I will tell you everything. The method I''m talking about is called an equal life contract. "


    "The same life contract? What''s that? "


    Purple way: "magicians on the mainland can call Warcraft to protect themselves, and soldiers can also have their own mounts, just not as easy as magicians call. However, when the magician calls, what level of magician can only call what level of Warcraft. The magician can only sign a contract with one Warcraft in his life. Therefore, the low-level magician will not sign a contract with Warcraft easily. Will wait until their magic level up, and then find a suitable for their own Warcraft as a lifelong partner. This is the so-called master-slave contract. The reason why Warcraft can''t jump the level to summon is very simple, because it will consume the spirit of the magician when summoning. Once it jumps the level, it will have a huge impact on the magician. Only summoning magicians who specialize in summoning are excluded. Therefore, like you students in Milan Magic Academy, unless you have a growing Warcraft, you are unlikely to have your own Warcraft. What I call the contract of equal cost breaks the rules of the master-slave contract. Similarly, one has only one chance in one''s life to fulfill the contract. And I''m the only one who knows the incantation of this contract. Once completed, it cannot be changed. In short, if you and I sign such a contract, then we will become contractual partners. In the future, no matter where we are, there will be a spiritual connection. You can call me to you, and I can call you to me. In this way, no matter how far away we are, we can meet. The time of each call can last half an hour, and it consumes very little mental energy. "


    Ye Yinzhu surprised: "can humans only sign contracts with Warcraft? Is there such a magic contract? Great. Let''s start now. "


    Zigang was about to say something. Suddenly, his face changed, and his cold eyes looked toward the side of the woods.


    "Wait a minute." In the blink of an eye, a figure with yellow light came to them. Even ye Yinzhu didn''t see the figure clearly, because it was too fast. However, recognition does not need to rely on the eyes, the familiar breath is enough for him.


    "Dad." Yinzhu exclaimed excitedly. Yes, the figure that suddenly appeared was Yezhong, yeyinzhu''s father.


    Ye Zhong is wearing a gray soldier''s suit. Although he is nearly 40 years old, he seems to be no bigger than ye Yinzhu, but more mature. A long green sword is on his back. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes are full of love.


    Purple looks at Ye Zhong, and ye Zhong turns his eyes to him. Their eyes collide in the air. Ye Yinzhu seems to see a string of sparks in the air. In 16 years, ye Yinzhu has grown up. Ye Zhong''s bamboo fighting spirit has been cultivated from the original yellow level to the present yellow level six. It''s equivalent to the green level high level sky warrior in the rainbow level. It''s only one step away from the division.


    "No wonder when I left the blue sky sea, I always felt that someone was following us. It was you." Purple sink a voice way.


    Ye Zhong said with a smile, "I only have such a son. No matter his mother and I or his two grandfathers, we can''t trust him to walk alone on the mainland. So I''ve been protecting him in the dark. Now that he has arrived at the Academy of magic in Milan, my task has been completed"What? Dad, have you been following me? " Ye Yinzhu looked at Ye Zhong in surprise, "do you know where the man who stole my ring is?"


    Ye Zhong hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and Zi''s face has changed greatly. His eyes fall on Yinzhu''s left hand with only four fingers. Only then can he find that the original space ring has been replaced by another one. "Yinzhu, have you lost your space ring? Then your piano... "


    Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I lost the letter of introduction and the money."


    "What?" Purple roared, a sense of hegemony suddenly released from him. Although there was no light of fighting spirit, ye Zhong was shocked to see that the land under purple''s feet had a crack. Purple''s anger, even he felt some pressure. Clench your fists and make a bone crackling sound, "let me know who it is, I will crush every bone."

 Chapter 41

    Ye Zhong took a deep look at his son and said: "what you have lost, you need to rely on your own strength to find it back. I can only tell you that the man who stole your ring was also in Milan. Son, you have to remember that to be a strong man, you have to learn to observe and perceive everything around you. "


    "In Milan, too?" Yinzhu looked at his father, thought about it and said firmly: "Dad, I will rely on my own strength to find the ring."


    Ye Zhong said to Zi, "Zi, I want to have a few words with Yinzhu alone."


    Zi ignores Ye Zhong, but looks at Yinzhu for a moment and turns to walk towards the woods.


    "Yinzhu. I saw everything you met along the way. But whether you killed those magicians in Luna City, or later lost the ring that grandfather Qin gave you, I didn''t show up. Do you know why? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly.


    Ye Chongshen said: "because I hope you can grow up from your own experience. Not under my protection. Maybe, once you lost your space ring, I can help you find it back, but what if I''m not with you next time? You''re 16 years old, and you''re an adult, according to the practice of ronzainus. In the future, you must learn to be strong and to face all difficulties by yourself. That''s why I never got involved. Maybe you are not according to your grandfather Qin''s arrangement now, but I think it''s a good thing that you have to go on your own way. You should always remember what your two grandfathers taught you before. "


    With his father''s stern eyes on each other, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that his hesitation after leaving the blue sky and sea has disappeared. Strong two words have been rooted in his heart.


    "Dad, I will."


    From father to father, although it''s just a word gap, ye Zhong clearly feels that his son is really going to grow up.


    "Yinzhu, I don''t object to your killing. But I have to tell you. The enemy may not all be killed. Some people need to be dealt with in another way if they don''t die. At the same time, you have to pay a price for killing people. For example, you killed people in the Acadia mage guild last time. Although it''s not you who bear the price, it''s the whole Acadia mage guild and even the whole kingdom. Fortunately, that''s what we want to see. Although Zi doesn''t mean any harm to you, he is paranoid in some ways. His words are not always correct, you have to have your own judgment. I followed him when you were apart. Later, because I was worried that something would happen when you lost your piano, I almost came back to follow you. Zi must have a very mysterious life experience. He seems to have a special relationship with the orcs in the Arctic wilderness. "


    After hearing his father''s words, ye Yinzhu frowned and said firmly: "Dad, purple will never harm me. We are brothers. What did Arcadia pay for me? "


    Ye Zhong smiles and says, "you don''t need to know about Arcadia. Your two grandfathers will deal with it. I''m just reminding you. I''m not helping you make a judgment. I have also heard the suggestion put forward by Zi just now. Although I don''t know what the real meaning of the contract is. But I can be sure that once you have completed this contract with him, you will not have Warcraft in the future. This kind of contract is unitary. As a magician, his own Warcraft is very important. Your grandfather Qin was too weak to sign a contract with a low-level Warcraft when he practiced Qin magic in his early years, so he could not have a powerful Warcraft later. "


    "Does grandfather Qin have Warcraft? Why don''t I know? "


    Ye Zhong sighed and said, "your grandfather Qin''s Warcraft died in the early years in order to protect him. In memory of it, and because of the influence of the contract, your grandfather Qin never owned Warcraft again. How to deal with the relationship with purple is up to you. I am afraid that l have to go. One is to escort you to Milan, the other is to do something in Ascoli kingdom. You will stay in the college and don''t have to go home at the end of the semester. We will contact you. When you grow up, it''s time for Zhuzong and qinzong to take action. "


    With that, ye Zhong hugs his son for a while. Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to say anything more, he has already jumped up like a star pill, and disappeared after several ups and downs.


    "Strong, I must be strong." Struggling with the sense of loss brought about by his father''s departure, Yinzhu''s clear eyes are a little more than other things. Combined with his experience over this period of time, the lesson Ye Zhong taught him is extremely important. Ye Yinzhu has gradually separated from his life that he didn''t need to manage anything except cultivation in the blue sky sea. He understands that he can only rely on himself in the future.


    Looking at the tall figure walking back to his side, ye Yinzhu smiles and nods to him, saying: "let''s start."


    Purple one Leng, "start?"? What''s the beginning? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "of course, it''s the same life contract!"


    Looking at Yinzhu''s handsome face deeply, Zichen said in a deep voice: "have you really decided? I think when your father talked to you just now, he must have told you about the disadvantages of the contract and its impact on your future. I hope you can think it over and don''t regret it in the future. "


    "There''s nothing to think about. I''ve thought about it very clearly. In fact, just now when Dad and I said that the contract would have an impact on calling Warcraft in the future, I just asked myself a question. I asked myself, which is more important than having a powerful Warcraft or the ability to bring you to me all the time. I don''t have to say more about the answer. " Ye Yinzhu didn''t want to refuse the same life contract because of the problem of Warcraft from the beginning to the end. His mind is very simple, but he can often grasp the key point in thinking. Signing a contract is not only a restriction on him, but also a restriction on purple. Zi is not worried. What else can I worry about? Can''t you be a strong man without Warcraft? My father just told me that if I want to be strong, I have to rely on myself.Looking at the genial smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face, purple''s bright eyes suddenly erupted deep emotion, "good brother. I will never forget your trust. "


    "We are brothers." Ye Yinzhu just said five words. Yes! Since we are brothers, what else do we need to say?


    This is the confrontation between Qin emperor and Zi emperor. From this moment on, the brotherhood between them has never changed in their whole life.


    "Purple, let''s go." Yinzhu can see that Zi is very excited, and his mood is also excited. As long as he completes the contract, he can see Zi at any time even in the college.


    "Well, you read it to me." Purple has never been a hesitant person, "witnessed by the eternal sun, moon and stars. I''m purple


    "Witnessed by the eternal sun, moon and stars. I love ye Yinzhu


    Purple some difficult bite his right index finger, his blood is lavender, looks very strange.


    Ye Yinzhu makes the same action, two people exude blood fingers in the air contact together, suddenly, the bright red and lavender two different colors of blood instantly mixed together. A strong wave of magic elements suddenly broke out, sweeping their bodies like a storm. There seems to be a galaxy of light from the sky, isolating everything around.

 Chapter 42

    In a flash, ye Yinzhu only felt that his spiritual power seemed to have come to another world, and all the previous feelings around him had disappeared. All he could feel was dignity. Yes, it is the eternal power of the sun, moon and stars.


    It''s very bright around. It''s the brilliance of the sun, the moon and the stars. But all ye Yinzhu can see is the purple in front of him.


    "Open it! The door of contract! Release the glory of honor to me, and the seal of immortality will be formed here. The earth has a boundary, the ocean has a edge, the new wind turns in the labyrinth, the beacon fire burns in the holy circle. Listening to the wishes of those who believe forever and taking each other''s blood as a guide, I am willing to share my life with Ye Yinzhu from now on, to help each other equally and never change. "


    The huge purple light rose up. In a flash, two rays of light were emitted from purple eyes, penetrating into Ye Yinzhu''s heart. Yinzhu clearly felt that there was something more in his brain. Everything in purple was imprinted in his soul and memory in a more profound way. Invisible, purple''s body seems to become extremely huge, but at this time, he seems to become blurred.


    "Open it! The door of contract! Release the glory of honor to me, and the seal of immortality will be formed here. The earth has a boundary, the ocean has a edge, the new wind turns in the labyrinth, the beacon fire burns in the holy circle. Listening to the wishes of those who believe forever, and guided by each other''s blood, I, ye Yinzhu, am willing to share my life with purple from now on, to help each other equally and never change. "


    The light rising from ye Yinzhu is milky white. The soft white light and the domineering purple light are mixed together in an instant, and they are intertwined with each other. No matter Ye Yinzhu or purple, you can clearly feel that everything of the other party is so transparent at this moment. Ye Yinzhu seems to see everything about purple, but it''s very fuzzy. He seems to feel the endless sadness and almost crazy anger in purple''s heart. All his emotions are deeply imprinted.


    A huge, purple and white magic hexagram appeared above their heads. Their bodies were invisibly absorbed together and rotated slowly. At this moment, their spiritual power blended with each other, and even the released blood began to change slightly. Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that his body seems to be full of infinite power, and Zi also feels that his mind seems to be more and more sober.


    In fact, even Zi does not know that the contract of equal cost is the highest of all contracts. Once signed, not only can both parties call on each other, but at the moment when the contract is completed, the abilities of both parties will be complemented to each other in selfless dedication. What ye Yinzhu gets is the benefits of life breath and physical strength increase. What Zi gets is the promotion of spiritual power and more transparent thinking. This is a superimposed increase without affecting their own abilities. The performance of Zi''s mental strength is not obvious, but ye Yinzhu''s bamboo fighting spirit is quietly upgraded to the second level of Huangzhu after the physical strength is greatly improved. That''s the green level in the rainbow level.


    Milan Academy of magic.


    As the dean of the Academy, Ferguson lives alone in a tower like building in the most beautiful central area of the Academy. Although the tower is far from being compared with the seven towers of France, it also represents his position in Milan''s Magic Academy.


    At this time, Ferguson is on the balcony reclining chair, while basking in the warm sunshine, while leisurely looking at an old friend''s magic letter.


    "Well, what kind of power is this? It''s so strange." Ferguson''s lazy eyes suddenly turned sharp and turned to the north. The light white and purple air flow in the air, lasted for half a minute before gradually disappearing.


    Feeling the breath from afar, Ferguson thought in his heart: it''s a strong element fluctuation, but it doesn''t seem to belong to attack and defense. Is there any powerful Warcraft born? No, no, it''s peaceful. It''s not like Warcraft. To elements like call or contract. Look at the place where the light comes out, it''s dozens of miles away. So far, I can feel the elemental breath. What kind of contract or call will it be?


    There are not many facts that can arouse Ferguson''s interest in Milan. Today, the student who uses the moon god to guard against the water dragon chant of the yellow class with the strength of the red class makes him have some interest. At this time, the fluctuation of white and purple elements brought him more temptation.


    "Come out, my old friend, cosa." Right hand in the air a circle, a purple airflow easily in the mid air to form a huge magic six pointed star. Then, a low roar full of pressure sounded, and a huge figure had come out of the six pointed star.


    It''s a huge red dragon. The red dragon is a member of the dragon clan, although the red dragon clan is not the most powerful among the dragon clan. But they are real dragons, not tamers. The adult red dragon''s position level can reach eight, and the Red Dragon King has the strength close to nine. The eighth level red dragon''s fire magic and melee ability make it impossible for human beings to deal with without purple level strength.


    The red dragon, called cosa, summoned by Ferguson, is more than 20 meters long and is obviously an adult red dragon. The eight steps of coercion made some small animals in the woods around the tower faint.Flapping the back of the pair of wings that can create a hurricane, Kosa raised his relatively short forepaws and patted his head, a sleepy look, "old friend, what do you want me to do?" As a level 7 intelligent Warcraft, although he doesn''t have the ability to transform into human form like level 9 Warcraft, he still has no problem in speaking.


    Ferguson said with a smile: "cosa, I''m disturbing your sleep. However, I just found a strange wave of elements. I want to go and have a look. You know, I''m a psychic magician. I can''t fly by magic. "


    Cosa rolled his eyes and turned around in front of the tower. He pointed his fat dragon butt at Ferguson and said, "come on, anyway, I''ll be your life as a mount."


    Ferguson, with a smile, looked like I was sure of you. He staggered up to cosa''s back and sat down until he reached his neck. He doesn''t worry that he will fall. With the strength of cosa, even if he wants to jump from him, it''s not easy.


    The huge wings flapping, with a gust of wind, red dragon cosa''s huge body has soared, with a light hot air, heading in the direction of Ferguson''s guidance.


    It''s no longer a novelty for the giant dragon to take off in the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan. Only some new students will be curious about it.


    For a real dragon, tens of miles is just a dozen breaths. In determining the location of the element fluctuations, Ferguson let cosa down.


    As soon as it fell to the ground, cosa''s body suddenly vibrated violently, and the huge dragon power suddenly released. The light blue flame revolved around its huge body, and even the nearby woods were burnt yellow.


    "Cosa, what''s the matter with you?" Ferguson felt the uneasiness of his partner.


    The drowsiness in cosa''s eyes was gone, and the dragon''s eyes looked around with a sharp light. "This is the breath of growing Warcraft. And it''s a smell that I hate. "

 Chapter 43

    "Oh?" Ferguson was immediately aroused interest, asked: "then can you determine what Warcraft this is?"


    Red dragon cosa shook his huge head. "No, I''m not sure. I can only feel that the breath of this growing Warcraft has brought me great pressure, but this breath is the first time I have encountered, and I can''t judge what Warcraft it belongs to. Besides, there''s a human smell here. Someone should be calling Warcraft here. "


    The dragon''s sense of breath is hundreds of times higher than that of human beings. Ferguson has no doubt about his partner''s words. At this time, I couldn''t help thinking. Even if it is growth Warcraft, before reaching level 9, it is impossible for cosa to feel great pressure. If there is a level 9 Warcraft here, it will be strange. Let Kosa feel disgusted, at least can prove a problem, this Warcraft is not dragon.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know that the same contract he just completed with Zi has attracted the attention of President Ferguson. At this time, he and Zi are on the way back to college.


    "Yinzhu, I''m going. If there is any trouble you can''t solve in the future, call me Purple cuddles beside Yinzhu. At this time, the coldness in his eyes completely disappears. He only cares about his brother''s gentleness.


    "Zi, if you have any trouble, you must call me. I said I wanted to protect you. " Ye Yinzhu smiles. This time, he doesn''t worry about purple. He can come to himself whenever he wants.


    After the completion of the contract, Yinzhu and Zi have an inexplicable spiritual connection in their minds. The breath of each other makes them feel more intimate. With this spiritual connection, they can even feel each other''s emotions.


    "Purple, I have some hesitation." Yinzhu road.


    "What are you hesitating about?"


    "Today, the freshman competition has begun. We won the first game, but Grandma Nina said it. Water system is the weakest of the nine magic systems. The opponents of other departments are very strong. Now I don''t know if I should use the sound blade to blend into the music to compete with them. Grandfather Qin said that the enemies who see my sound blade must die, but dad just said to me that sin can''t kill me. It''s just a competition. Naturally, it belongs to the ranks where crime does not kill. "


    Zi understood the doubts in Yinzhu''s heart and said with a smile: "you decide this by yourself. However, I can only say that although your grandfather Qin is afraid of your ability to show concern. However, if you want to be a strong man, although you need the necessary hidden strength, it''s also not good if you don''t exercise more and enhance your actual combat experience. Hiding is not the best way. Making yourself stronger is the goal. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I think so, too. And, more importantly, the divine sound department is all female except me. I don''t want them to get hurt in the next game, and I don''t want them to help me against my opponents. I''m a man. I''m going to be in the front. "


    "Yinzhu, you are growing up very fast. So I can leave with ease. You have to remember that our equal Summoning can only succeed when the opponent is not in combat. That is to say, if you want to summon me to your side now, first of all, I am not in combat. Otherwise, the call will not succeed. vice versa. Only the fighting party can summon the party who is not in the fighting state. " Zi pats Yinzhu on the shoulder again and turns away. Ye Yinzhu found out that he had already returned to the door of Milan magic martial arts academy.


    Walk into the college, now he does not have to worry, slowly a person toward the direction of the mixed zone. He has a good memory. After living in the college for several days, he has already memorized the route to the place he often wants to go.


    Breathing the fresh air in the college, passing through the North District, we are about to reach the mixed zone. At this time, Yinzhu is stopped by a group of people.


    A total of seven people, of different statures, were armed with weapons that showed that they did not belong to the Ministry of magic in the north.


    "Stop. You are ye Yinzhu Seven people line up in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    "I am. What are you doing? " Yinzhu frowns, intuition tells him that these people are not well intentioned.


    "Yes, of course. Boy, you cost us a lot of money today. Originally, I was going to earn some pocket money, but I didn''t expect that a little bit of green among the flowers would be destroyed. You say what to do. " The young man at the head was tall and about the same size as Fisichella. He looked about twenty years old and had a strong face. There are two huge battle axes on his back.


    Ye Yinzhu said blankly, "I want you to lose money?"


    "Of course. Can''t I tell a lie. Today, your Divine sound system won the water system. We won the water system, and we lost everything. " It turns out that in the freshman competition, some senior students will secretly set up a gambling game. Today''s Shenyin and Shuishui battle is the focus of the whole freshman competition. Of course, it''s not about who wins, because no one is optimistic about the divine sound system. It''s a gamble on whether the Shenyin system can persist for half an hour in front of the water system. It turns out that the vast majority of people lost. In front of him, he and the other six people were all working and studying students living in the mixed area. They had no money. They thought they would make a steady profit but lost a lot of money. For a moment, they were angry. They did not dare to embarrass the noble beauties of Shenyin, so they blocked Ye Yinzhu who also lived in the mixed area. Get ready to breathe."It''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. What do you want? " Ye Yinzhu is not so easy to bully. Seeing the provocation of the seven men, he was thinking that the men in front of him should be the ones whose father said they would not die.


    "How''s it going? We don''t want to do anything. As long as you compensate us for the loss. Not much. There are forty gold coins in all. We''ll go if you give us the money. Otherwise, it will make you suffer a little bit today. " Garnetti''s figure is not much worse than that of purple. The big hands like a fan clench each other and make a bone crackling sound. Coupled with his fierce appearance, it''s really frightening. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong person today.


    "I don''t have any money and I won''t give it to you. I''ve heard that when you gamble, you have to admit defeat. Don''t you understand? " A faint cold light appears on Yinzhu''s face, and the bamboo bucket in his body turns, because the explosive force from his contract with purple is surging in his body. Facing these opponents, he is not ready to use the Haiyue Qinghui Qin he just got.


    Just then, a strange scene appeared. Just about to attack the whole person suddenly became stiff, body motionless standing there, eyes full of panic light. A dagger only seven inches long was on his throat. The dagger was black and didn''t reflect light, but senhan''s breath made his skin tremble, even tremble. The cold murderous gas stimulated his throat, as if he had felt the hot blood in his body was about to gush out.


    "Yes, that''s it. Don''t move. I can''t guarantee that my hands will be so stable all the time." A soft voice came from behind him. His six companions looked at him in horror. I don''t know when there was a thin figure behind him. At this time, one of his hands was pressing on his broad shoulder to support his body. The other hand was holding the black blade dagger. Although his face showed a faint smile, his eyes were full of dead light.

 Chapter 44

    "Who are you?" Garnetti screamed in horror. He clearly felt that the people behind him might kill him at any time.


    "This is the Academy of magic in Milan. Like you, I am a student here. If you want to bully my roommate, you should ask me whether I agree or not This small student is no other than ye Yinzhu''s roommate Sula.


    The cold sweat flowed down the forehead of the emperor. He had already guessed that the person behind must be the assassin. On the other side of the soldiers department, no matter how strong the soldiers are, they are not willing to fight against the assassins. Assassins are everywhere, and no one wants to be targeted by a killer. Cannetti has always been very confident in his strength, but at this time, he was touched by Sula and suddenly launched without any anticipation. It can be seen that the assassin behind him is not what he can deal with. Even if this is in the Academy, no one doubts the assassin''s ruthlessness. The first lesson of the assassin department is to nip the potential threat in the cradle in the face of the enemy, no matter where it is, so there is a saying circulating in Milan''s Academy of Magic: it is better to provoke the teacher than any student of the assassin department.


    "Well, brother, I know it''s wrong. I didn''t know ye Yinzhu was your roommate. Leave me alone, and we''ll leave at once. " Garnetti''s voice trembled, for the black blade on his neck seemed to be rubbing against his skin.


    "Next time I see you, I won''t talk." Sula''s gentle voice suddenly became gloomy. What does a Silent Assassin stand for? That''s destruction.


    The black blade disappeared quietly like magic. Under the gaze of the six companions, Sula''s body shook slightly and disappeared in the same place. Concealment is a concealment skill that only advanced assassins can master.


    Deep fear hit the hearts of the seven people, and he took a look at Ye Yinzhu. He didn''t even dare to say anything, and ran away with his companions.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes move and looks to his left side. His thin body quietly appears beside him. It''s Sula.


    "Thank you, Sula." Yinzhu smiles.


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, because just before he appeared, he clearly felt that an invisible spiritual wave had locked his body.


    "Even if I don''t do it, I believe you can solve it. But it''s better to scare them. That garnetti is the best in the second grade of Epee department. His martial arts are very good. I don''t think they dare to trouble you any more this time. " Sula giggled. At this time, the stillness in his eyes and the murderous spirit of morin had already disappeared.


    Sula''s performance just now gives Ye Yinzhu a new feeling. At this time, he knows that his roommate is so strong.


    "Congratulations, Yinzhu."


    "Congratulations? Oh, did you say we had a match with the water system today? "


    Sula thumbed up and said, "I didn''t expect that your Divine voice system would turn over one day. Come on, let''s go back to the dormitory. What would you like to eat tonight? I''ll make it for you


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "you are a good housekeeper. These four gold coins are really worth it. Not only do you not have to clean up the room, but you also have food to eat. You''re even a free bodyguard. "


    Sula laughed and said, "if you think it''s good and cheap, I don''t object to a raise." While saying that, the right thumb, index finger, middle finger rub each other, looks a little obscene. Now, no one can compare with the cold assassin just now.


    The dormitory is still so small, but it has become the home of Sula and ye Yinzhu. It''s not comfortable to live in a huge luxury villa. Although the dormitory is small, it is clean and tidy. Every day when ye Yinzhu comes back here, he will feel warm. Since he came to Milan''s Mowu academy, Nina is naturally the teacher who impresses him most, while among the students, the one who impresses him most is not the sea of divine sound and those beauties, but his roommate Sura.


    Sula is extremely capable. He always handles everything in the dormitory in an orderly way. Ye Yinzhu can''t even see when he cleaned it up, but it''s hard to find a trace of dust from the dormitory. Today, I saw Sula''s strength as an assassin, which surprised him a lot. It seems that everyone has his own secrets, but Sula has more.


    Maybe even the attacked canadi didn''t know what level of strength Sula was, but ye Yinzhu knew it very well. Assassins easily will not release their fighting spirit, do not let the opponent find out their own strength, is the assassin''s first priority. However, ye Yinzhu''s mental strength is much stronger than that of his peers. As soon as Sula let go of ganeti''s hiding body, he clearly felt that Sula''s fighting spirit was not much different from himself. This means that Sula has at least the fighting spirit level of the green class. It''s almost unimaginable among peers. You know, even ye Yinzhu, after more than ten years of painstaking cultivation, can raise his fighting spirit to this level! Even if you don''t need to inquire, Yinzhu can guess that Sura is definitely the strongest among the freshmen of the assassin department.


    "Dinner, what do you think?" Sula, who has returned to normal, is still carefree and happy. He took out his pocket and was calculating the cost of food.


    Their lunch was more abundant than that of the previous two days, with one meat dish, one vegetable dish and four steamed buns. There''s even a small pot of green vegetable soup."Wow, Sula, what''s today, so many delicious things?" Sound bamboo surprised way.


    Sula said with a smile: "today your Divine voice system won. It''s a celebration for you. When we grow up, we always eat some meat every month. You still have a game in the afternoon. Eat quickly. I''m fine in the afternoon. After dinner, I''ll go to the competition field with you to cheer you on. "


    "Thank you, Sula." Ye Yinzhu suddenly felt his throat choked by something.


    Sula lowered her head, flashed a strange light in her eyes, and said, "you''re welcome. If you really want to thank me, keep working hard. If you can get a place and get some bonus, our life will be much better in the future. "


    "Certainly." For his own dignity, and for Sura''s sake, ye Yinzhu clearly set his goal for the first time. That''s the final winner of the freshman competition.


    After wolfing down the lunch, Sula accompanied Ye Yinzhu back to the divine sound system. At this time, all the beauties of the divine sound system are here. Perhaps because of the victory in the morning, there was a jubilant atmosphere in the divine sound system.


    "Yinzhu, here you are. What did you do at the end of the game? " Xueling has sharp eyes. As soon as ye Yinzhu is near the classroom, she sees her.


    Yinzhu still remembers Xueling''s sudden kiss in excitement today. Seeing her embarrassed, she blushes and says, "Xueling, I''m going back to dinner. Oh, let me introduce you. This is my roommate, Sura of Assassin department


    Sula and Fisichella are absolutely two types of people. Fisichella would like to stare her eyes out of her eyes when she sees a beautiful woman. But Sula''s reaction is very insipid, even the smile on her face also reduced a bit, just nodded slightly and said hello to Xueling.

 Chapter 45

    The first year students of Shenyin are all in the classroom, and there is the ocean. Ocean is sitting in the corner, adjusting her zither strings.


    Xueling said to Ye Yinzhu, "we are discussing the competition in the afternoon."


    Ye Yinzhu doubts: "discuss? Isn''t grandma Nina already planning? "


    With a smile, Xueling said, "we are talking about the cheerleading team. Senior students said that if we can win another game, they will come out to cheer us on tomorrow. At that time, it will definitely shock the whole college. Yinzhu, why do you still call director Nina grandma? You are not afraid of death, and we are afraid of being implicated. "


    Yinzhu smiles but doesn''t answer. Just then, the door of the classroom opened and Nina came in from the outside. Although her face still looks so arrogant and cold, everyone can feel that Nina is in a good mood today. She can feel it clearly from the smile in the corner of her eyes.


    After clapping her hands, Nina focused everyone''s attention on herself. "Well, listen to me. I''ve just come back from the draw. Our opponent in the afternoon is the dark magic. The tactics are the same as in the morning, but you must be careful. Once the defense can not resist the attack of the other party, immediately admit defeat. Ye Yinzhu, it''s up to you. "


    For the sake of fairness, the freshman competition in the round robin stage, after each game is over, the next draw, draw to exclude the opponent has been faced.


    When they heard that the next opponent was dark magic, Xueling and Lanxi screamed out at the same time. Peacock''s face changed. Although she didn''t say a word, her proud face was a bit more gloomy. Only sitting in the corner of the ocean, no expression, is still so cold and calm.


    The nine departments of the Ministry of magic are water system, fire, wind, earth, light, dark magic, summoning, spirit and space. Among them, the first six belong to elemental magic, and the last three belong to special magic. The most mysterious is the Department of space, and the most powerful is the Department of spirit and calling. But what people are most reluctant to face is the dark magic.


    Qin Shang once explained in detail to Ye Yinzhu the secrets of various magic departments. Water magic is relatively weak in the early stage. The dark magic is just the opposite. It is the strongest magic in the early stage. It is called the first dark devil below green level. Most of the dark magic is based on their own things as a sacrifice, summoning the dark elements for their own use, which is extremely powerful, and the corrosive magic is something no one is willing to face. Once hit by corrosive magic, the damage can''t be recovered, which is why the beauties of the divine sound system are afraid.


    "Grandma Nina, can I arrange the tactics for the game in the afternoon?" Although it''s not the first time to call grandma Nina in public, it''s definitely the calmest time ye Yinzhu calls her.


    Nina glared at him, but to everyone''s surprise, she didn''t attack. Instead, she nodded and said, "well, since you are the general, it''s up to you. But I want to make it clear in advance that safety is the most important thing. I don''t want you to miss anything. Magic has no eyes, and the magic damage of dark magic is very strong. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I understand. Sister Haiyang, can you play "the ghost of a beautiful girl" again this afternoon


    Ocean a Leng, pale pretty face reveals a trace of surprise, "why? The song "the ghost of a beautiful girl" just expresses sad feelings. The students of the dark magic department are not as easy to deal with as the water system. Even if the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl" is successfully completed, it may not make them lose their fighting ability. "


    Ye Yinzhu confidently said, "please listen to my arrangement. There are Xueling, Lanxi and peacock. You should also know this popular music. Please play your own musical instruments. Lan Xi, when you play by my side, Qin is the most difficult to match with other musical instruments. Then you should pay attention to my technique. "


    Lan Xi nods excitedly and agrees. She has seen Yinzhu''s piano skill with her own eyes. She has long wanted to ask him to give her some advice. The peacock on one side gave up and said: "Ye Yinzhu, what do you mean? Everyone is going to play "the ghost of a beautiful girl". Who will defend against the magic attack of the dark magic? "


    "I don''t know." Ye Yinzhu''s answer is only one word, but it is extremely firm.


    Peacock some disdain way: "you ok?"


    Among the four women in the competition, the one ye Yinzhu didn''t like most was the proud peacock. He said faintly, "I can''t do it, can you? If you think you can resist the opponent''s magic attack, I''ll give you the master. "


    "You..." The peacock was very angry. "What are you? How dare you talk to me like this. Believe it or not, I... "


    "Enough. The game hasn''t started yet. Do you want to fight? Peacock, remember, this is not your kingdom of Palermo. Since I said that ye Yinzhu is the main player, from today on, all matters of the competition will be arranged by him Nina''s calm voice choked the peacock''s words back.


    In the afternoon, the competition field of the divine sound system is in the No. 4 training ground of the dark magic system. The training ground is different from the water system. Although it''s about the same size, all the materials used to build the training ground are black. People who come here for the first time will clearly feel a bit gloomy.


    The No.4 training ground is experiencing a little excitement since its completion. The number of people who came to watch the match between divine voice system and dark magic system was 20% more than that between divine voice system and water system in the morning. Although Shenyin has won one game, so far, no one is optimistic about them. Most of the students think that the reason why the water system will lose the game in the morning is that the freshmen are careless at the beginning, which leads to the slow attack speed. But how did they know that the slow release of magic was not caused by carelessness, but by the influence of music."Yinzhu, you must come on! I bought a gold coin, and your Divine voice system won. " Sula is preparing to go on stage Ye Yinzhu whispered with a smile.


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "my grandfather said that gambling is not good."


    Sula laughed and said, "it''s nothing to gamble on. Well, come on, I''ll cheer you on all the time. "


    Different from the first competition, this time the Shenyin system moved to the auditorium not only with one set of tables and chairs, but also with three sets. In addition to Ye Yinzhu who moved the tables and chairs to the training ground himself, the other two sets of ocean and Lanxi have already been used by students from other departments.


    "God sound system, come on, God sound system, win." Clear cry, enough to attract the attention of Jiaoyan has become the highlight of the audience. In addition to the four contestants, the other eight freshmen of Shenyin department were wearing school uniforms and cheering for ye Yinzhu. At this time, most of the women''s eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu. Although Ye Yinzhu gives people the feeling that he was born in poverty, his temperament and appearance are really excellent. If it wasn''t for his profession, he would have been chased by female students. Unfortunately, the world is power first.


    The number of students in the dark magic department is the least among the nine departments of the Ministry of magic, which is not much more than the spiritual branch of the divine sound department. There are only 20 or 30 students in each grade. At this time gathered together with the students of other departments appear out of place.


    Ye Yinzhu''s desk and chair are placed in the front. Behind him are Lanxi and Haiyang. Xueling and peacock stand at the end. It''s the first time to see their musical instrument Ye Yinzhu. Xueling''s musical instrument is a blue Yuxiao, while peacock''s lute is cream yellow, which is as transparent as ivory. The sound made by touching the strings occasionally is full of sonorous metallic breath.

 Chapter 46

    Both players have arrived, opposite each other in the center of the field. To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the staff of the dark magic system is just the opposite of the divine sound system. The divine sound system has one man and four women, while the dark magic system has four men and one woman. What''s more surprising is that the female student is their leader. Judging from the logo on her school uniform, she is still a freshman.


    "First year student of dark magic department, general, Yueming. Please choose the way to play. " The female leader of the dark magic department speaks very succinctly. Her dark blue hair was scattered behind her, her black magic robe, and her big eyes, which were supposed to be very moving, were full of dead light. The whole body was cold, and there seemed to be no life.


    "The first year student of Shenyin department, chief general, ye Yinzhu. "The regiment." Ye Yinzhu''s answer is also concise. The girl named Yueming in front of him has made him have a strong vigilance. In my heart, I thought to myself that the magic Martial Arts College of Milan is really the first college in the mainland. It''s just a freshman who has such excellent students. The dark magic system in front of us is obviously not comparable to the water system in the morning.


    A student of the dark magic department snorted with disdain, "do you have to move tables on the battlefield?"


    Xueling behind Ye Yinzhu retorted, "have you ever seen Shenyin master go to the battlefield? Win first, we''ll stink. "


    Ye Yinzhu and Yueming nodded to each other and took the students back at the same time. The shield of No.4 training ground is opened and the match begins with the referee''s order.


    Nina and the head of the dark magic department are in the stands. Unlike wagley, the head of the dark magic department is an old man, but he is very cold. From the appearance to the beginning of the game, he never said a word. Perhaps it was the triumph of the divine phonology that aroused interest. President Ferguson is in the stands again.


    "Yueming is getting better and better. I don''t know how long the Shenyin system will last in today''s World War I." Even he will never be optimistic about the divine sound system. Yueming is the granddaughter of an old friend of his. He knows how strong his strength is.


    When the referee started, ten red light balls full of dead silence appeared in the air and shot at the five of the divine sound system. The yellow light is flashing. All the five students of the dark magic department are yellow level magicians. Led by Yueming, the element light on his body even represents the dark yellow of yellow level.


    The instant dark ball made the students around the training ground scream.


    "I am everything." Ye Yinzhu calmly explained that the water drop shaped gem on his left ring was shining, and the sea moon had appeared on the table in front of him. In the face of the pressure brought by the moon, ye Yinzhu is full of a strong sense of war.


    Sitting in front of the Qin, ye Yinzhu seems to be a different person. He presses his hands gracefully on the string. At this time, his heart has a wonderful resonance with Haiyue Qinghui Qin.


    Seeing that the ten dark balls had come out of thin air, ye Yinzhu didn''t start the moon god''s guard, and his right hand gently plucked the strings, with a deep and deep hum. The five dark magic students in the opposite side were shocked at the same time. The magic spell they just started singing was interrupted by force.


    On the stand, Nina stands up from her position and looks at Ye Yinzhu in the auditorium in surprise. Pop, is it pop? Otherwise, how can you break the other side''s spell before the piano starts? But no matter how strong he is, he can''t have the level of green magic!


    Without the moon god''s protection, in the low hum, the deep and deep sound of the piano has been played. Surrounded by the sound, a light blade mixed with yellow and red light breaks through the air from the string of Ye Yinzhu. The sound blade is in a wonderful arc, as if it has eyes. Then it erases the ten dark balls flying in mid air at the same time, leaving no trace Trace.


    Nina suddenly stood up in the stands, a little abrupt, but at this time, one has become two. This is the second to stand up, is the dean of the Milan Academy of magic, the Department of psychiatry purple magic mentor Ferguson.


    "The combination of magic and martial arts." A voice full of surprise came out of Ferguson''s mouth. No one on the scene was more sensitive than his senses. He clearly felt that the sound blade made by Ye Yinzhu was not as simple as magic. The red one was the spiritual magic power brought by the piano sound, while the yellow one was the honest fighting spirit! What surprised him most was the perfect combination of Qin sound and fighting spirit, which formed a special energy. The dark ball was the most powerful in the red level magic, but in front of the sound blade, the ten dark balls could not resist Ye Yinzhu''s string flick.


    No one thought of such a situation, even the four women behind Ye Yinzhu were shocked. But the next moment, their mind has been awakened by the music of Ye Yinzhu.


    It''s the same song "the ghost of a beautiful girl", but it''s played by Ye Yinzhu, which is totally different from the ocean. A touch of sadness, like old wine, has a long aftertaste. The sound of the piano is lingering. Although the sound is not big, it is clearly transmitted to everyone. Even the students watching the battle outside the defense cover of the training ground seem to feel that their mood has begun to rise and fall with the sound of the piano.


    Among the four women of Shenyin system, the cultivation of ocean magic is the highest. She is the first to react. The clear and full of texture Zheng sound comes out with her hands rolling on the 21 Zheng strings, which makes a light sound like the sound of a dragon, which matches the Qin sound. Then, the same as ye Yinzhu''s, but slightly astringent, sounds. Lan Xi doesn''t look at Yu Yunqin in front of her. At this moment, her eyes are completely focused on Ye Yinzhu''s hands. At this time, she finds that ye Yinzhu''s hands have only four fingers.The sound of big beads and small beads falling on the jade plate is inserted into the music at the right time. Like a silver vase breaking, the clear sound penetrates into the music, which makes the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl" feel a little more cruel. At the same time, the deep, long and delicate Xiao sound seems to make sadness come.


    Shenyin is composed of five people and four kinds of musical instruments, which shows the ensemble skills of Shenyin teachers.


    Ensemble refers to the simultaneous performance of the same piece by several divine musicians. Even if the magic level is different, as long as the music with clever, can play a superposition effect.


    For a moment, four red lights mixed with the deep orange released from the ocean, like a vortex, filled every corner of the No. 4 training ground. The most terrible part of the divine voice master''s magic is its irresistibility. No magic or fighting spirit can block the spiritual attack from the music. Only by relying on their own mental hard shoulder will be effective.


    As soon as the music starts, the four dark magic students outside Yueming don''t care too much. The top five in front of them are orange level. Even if the music works, they are confident to resist it with their mental strength. However, after watching Ye Yinzhu erase the dark ball, the students of the dark magic department realized that the divine sound system is not simple. Chanting was destroyed. After they reacted for the first time, they immediately concentrated their magic power, and a large number of instant red level magic came out madly towards Ye Yinzhu.


    In fact, the first sound of Ye Yinzhu is not the explosion of a traditional master. He really doesn''t have the green ability to make a pop. The sound of Qin Ming was a sound explosion developed by him. It was based on sound and ignited with fighting spirit. At the beginning, in the face of the blue level magician rufite, he used this hand to attack suddenly and gain the upper hand.

 Chapter 47

    Soft sound blades float out with Ye Yinzhu''s hands. Although the dark magic is full of corrosive and powerful attack power, it can''t get close to Ye Yinzhu''s five meters.


    Ye Yinzhu left hand empty valley spread momentum, right hand Yougu Liuquan potential pop up at the same time, "you also pick me up." The four sound blades, crossing into a shape of rice characters in mid air, float away towards the five dark magic students. The sound blade is very wonderful. It seems that it is not forced to float in mid air. It is changing its direction at any time, but its speed is almost fleeting.


    Last time he killed several people in rufite, ye Yinzhu knew he was invincible. When his opponent was surprised in his own zither, he tried his best to launch qishayin, which completely broke out the fighting spirit and zither magic. At this time, however, he has some reservation. After all, with his current strength, if he sends out seven killing sounds, he will have no spare power.


    All of a sudden, a thick black fog sprays out from Yueming''s chest, forming a black fog wall in the air. With the meter shaped sound blade''s entry, the dark night fog magic vibrates violently, but finally blocks the attack of the sound blade.


    "Split shadow." Yueming murmured. Her voice was a little wheezing. Although she used magic items to send out defense magic, she had a great influence on her mana.


    At the same time, five students of the dark magic department took out a black bead and crushed it out of thin air. In an instant, countless black figures spread. Each of them was divided into six figures, quickly dispersed, and surrounded the Shenyin system. Unable to chant a spell, they used magic items to instantly cast this yellow level magic, dark devil shadow. Dark demons are not as poor as water systems.


    Crack shadow is a good skill to deal with Ye Yinzhu. None of the dark magic students has the ability to block the sound blade, but they suddenly release multiple parts, which makes Ye Yinzhu unable to capture their real position. The sound blade consumes a lot of energy and magic, so ye Yinzhu will not use it easily. However, at this time, the song "ghost of a beautiful woman" has been played to one third.


    One third is the moment when ye Yin''s zhuqin music comes into play. Almost at the same time, the five students of the dark magic department felt a strong sense of sadness in their hearts. Subconsciously, they just wanted to listen to the music instead of continuing the competition. The split shadow has begun to blur.


    Yueming, after all, is a mage of the same level as ye Yinzhu. At the critical moment, he bites his lower lip fiercely and uses the stabbing pain from the lip flap to wake him up. He says, "come on, my partner, Mingxue."


    The dark blue magic six pointed star appeared in front of the large black figure out of thin air. The graceful figure turned out to be a little girl who looked only six or seven years old floating in the air. The long dark blue hair was floating behind her. It was longer than her feet. Her big black eyes were full of cold air. The faint dark blue light revolves around her body. The strangest thing is that her body looks transparent, as transparent as crystal.


    On the stand, Nina''s face changed greatly and she lost her voice and said, "undead growth Warcraft, netherworld snow spirit."


    All growth Warcraft have the possibility to evolve to the level of intelligent Warcraft, but the process will be long and difficult, and the number of undead growth Warcraft is so rare that it can even be compared with the Ninth level dragon, let alone the leading nether snow spirit. You know, to sign a contract with any growing Warcraft, you have to start from infancy. The adult nether snow spirit is a level 9 Warcraft, and can only give birth to one spirit in his life. If you want to get this soul to sign a contract, you not only need to find Youming snow soul first, but also have to defeat the adult Youming snow soul who is equivalent to the purple level water Dark double series great demon tutor.


    "Spirit roars." With the cry of Yueming, it is obvious that the underage netherworld''s snow soul gives out a sharp long roar, which is full of bitterness and coldness. But it was this sudden sound that immediately weakened the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl" composed by five people of Shenyin system.


    "Snow dance." The moon gave another order. All of a sudden, dark blue light spots began to appear around the body of the netherworld snow soul, gradually condensing into small snowflakes dancing in the air.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yueming and four dark demons gather together and begin their mantra chanting.


    "God of darkness You come from nothingness... " The first dark demon student sang.


    "With deep sorrow , take my soul... " The second dark magic student actually received the previous one''s spell.


    "Bring despair to my enemies To cover the world with killing and cutting... " The connection of the third person is still very harmonious, as if the incantation is continuously sung by one person. When everyone is singing, they will release a lot of yellow light, condensing in the middle of the five.


    "By my blood To contribute my soul to... " The fourth man''s spell had just been completed, and he and the first three men opened their mouths at the same time to spray out a piece of blood mist. The yellow light that had gathered together before suddenly turned into a miserable green.


    In the stands. "Overlap chant, dark spell," Ferguson said in surprise. This is a high-level dark magic. Director Basten, the new students of the dark magic department this year are excellent While saying that, his purple magic power has begun to condense. As the dean of the college, he doesn''t want casualties in the freshman competition.The silent head of the dark magic department, Mr. Basten''s mood at this time can only be described as bitter. Dark magic incantation is a kind of advanced magic of the dark magic department. Even for the fifth graders, few of them can do it alone. This time, his skillfully designed overlapping chant was intended to be used in a more critical competition, which made the dark magic department make a big splash. However, in the second game, he was forced to use the divine voice system, which is called Chicken rib magician. Although he thinks victory is doomed, it is obviously not what he wants to see to expose his strength too early.


    "The dark curse - the howl of hell." Yueming completes the last sentence of the spell. In an instant, five students of the dark magic department were covered by the miserable green light, and the extremely shrill scream immediately covered the whole audience.


    Ye Yinzhu and the students of the dark magic department are also in trouble when they are doing their incantations. Dark snow double line of the undead class growth type Warcraft, Youming snow spirit has brought them great trouble.


    Even though it is still in the growth stage, the dark snow spirit has more than level 4 strength. The dark blue snow is not only full of cold breath, like a sharp blade, but also contains corrosivity. Just a little bit of it is corrosive damage!


    "The ghost of a beautiful girl" does not stop. Ye Yinzhu knows that the music of shenyinshi is absolutely effective for any creature with a soul, even for the undead Warcraft. At the critical moment, he released the protection of the moon, covering all the five of us and letting the dark blue snowflakes cut. At the same time, his hands changed slightly, and his fighting spirit was directly contained in his fingers. The music doubled instantly, suppressing the sharp whistling of the nether snow.

 Chapter 48

    With the deep and distant piano sound, his elegant and deep voice sounded in the ensemble of five people:


    "life


    dream is like a long road


    let the wind and frost stay on his face


    in the world of mortals


    how many directions there are in the dream


    find the love of the dream


    the road is boundless with people."


    The last time Qin song appeared, it was in harmony with the ocean. At this time, ye Yinzhu showed its power for the first time. The appeal of Qin and song permeates everyone''s mind in an all-round way. On the other hand, among the five students of the dark magic department who have just finished the incantation, in addition to Yueming''s outstanding mental strength and temporary support, the other four have completely lost themselves under the spiritual impact of the Qin song, and even shed tears and lost their fighting ability under the influence of the melody.


    The most bizarre is the reaction of the ghost snow spirit which is closest to Ye Yinzhu.


    Under the positive impact of Qin song, the crystal like body of Ming Xue appeared a rhythm like water ripples, and the dark blue snowflakes in the air decreased significantly. The strangest thing is that her big eyes full of stillness had a little more emotional fluctuation. A touch of sadness appeared on her flawless face. Her body floated forward, as if pushed by the wind, and came to Ye Yinzhu.


    Although the four students of the dark magic department, except Yueming, were completely immersed in the music and lost their fighting ability, the dark magic spell had been completely completed in their overlapping singing. A huge black magic six pointed star appeared silently in front of Yueming, and then, countless shrill screams came out of the magic six pointed star.


    The miserable green light and shadow seemed to be struggling out of hell. With the sound of howling, they came out of the black six pointed star and rushed towards the five people of Shenyin system. Judging from the magic color, it has reached the green level. Combined with the overlapping singing power of four yellow level students, ye Yinzhu and his partners can not be forbidden to turn pale at the same time.


    "Yinzhu, be careful..." Sula''s anxious voice came out with the help of fighting spirit.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t care about Mingxue, who is no longer attacking him. His clear black eyes are full of resolute eyes. He knows that he can''t retreat. Behind him are the four women of the ocean. Now, he can only resist the last attack of the dark magic with his own strength. In a flash, ye Yinzhu''s eyes have become dark red, and a strong dark red magic breath surges out. His mental power is instantly raised to the limit, increasing the defense of the moon god to the strongest level he can support.


    Fighting spirit is introverted and does not disperse. Under the cover of sleeves, the eight fingers of both hands have become Topaz like color. The sound of "the ghost of a beautiful girl" stops abruptly. The eight fingers stop the seven strings on the sea and moon at the same time, and the magic power and fighting spirit are completely promoted to the extreme state. Bursts of weak feelings have begun to invade his brain.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that he still has life protection on his wrist, which can be absolutely defended. That is not what the dark magic spell can break. However, he is not willing to use life guard because of his natural pride. He knows that if he relies too much on life guard, it will cause huge obstacles to his future progress. Therefore, he will not launch it easily until he has to.


    There are dozens of ghosts produced by the hell howl of the dark magic spell. Although they can''t exert all the power of this advanced dark magic system with their strength, they are also very considerable. The No. 4 training ground is full of shrill howling and oppressive dark magic elements. The strong pressure has made the four women behind Ye Yinzhu turn pale at the same time except for the ocean.


    Just when ye Yinzhu gathered all his energy and was ready to fight against the dark spell, a strange scene suddenly appeared. Ming Xue, who floats beside Ye Yinzhu, doesn''t know when. In her big dead eyes, the humanized emotion is more and more obvious, as if it decides something. Ming Xue''s body suddenly flies, silently blocking Ye Yinzhu''s face, which makes Ye Yinzhu''s spirit stagnant.


    The long dark blue hair surges up behind the dark snow without wind, forming a huge circular barrier. The black air flow takes her body as the center, forming a huge black hole. The strong phagocytic force is full of cold breath.


    The ghosts flying out of the black six pointed star screamed in horror, and the green light fluctuated violently, as if they were afraid of something. However, in the face of the black airflow released by the dark snow, the ghosts released by the dark curse did not even have the ability to resist, just like green arrows, they were swallowed by the black hole of the dark snow I''m eating.


    Yueming is completely stunned. She can''t imagine that the most powerful magic attack of the dark magic system released by herself will be blocked by her own Warcraft. Although she can clearly feel the spiritual connection between Mingxue and herself, she loses control of Mingxue at this moment. It''s almost impossible for Warcraft to sign a master-slave contract.


    Basten, the director of the dark magic department, who had been silent on the stage, could not sit still. He stood up in surprise. His old face was full of horror. Warcraft was not controlled by his master. What did it mean? Will the next moment be a backfire? He couldn''t believe that what he thought was winning had changed at the most critical moment.The four girls behind Ye Yinzhu were also stunned. The song "ghost of a beautiful girl" ended at this time. Among them, the ocean has a subtle feeling in her heart. Among the five participants of Shenyin department, her spiritual cultivation is second only to that of Ye Yinzhu. She vaguely feels that the change of Mingxue has a great relationship with the music of her five people ensemble.


    The dark spell is very difficult to produce, but it is swallowed very quickly. It is only a few breaths. The miserable green ghost has disappeared completely, and the black six pointed star in front of the moon is quietly closed. Because of the excessive consumption of mental power and the blow to the mind, Yueming almost fell to the ground in a flash, and could only reluctantly support himself with his magic wand.


    Mingxue floats to Ye Yinzhu and devours the dark magic spell. Her body seems to be solidified. In this short time, she seems to have grown up. She looks like she was six or seven years old, but she has become eight or nine years old. What makes Yueming''s heart colder is that she sees the light of thinking from Mingxue''s eyes. You know, the growing type of dark snow is just a Warcraft between level 4 and level 5, and thinking about this kind of emotion will only appear in the intelligent Warcraft above level 7.


    In the stands, Ferguson frowned slightly, thinking and saying: "this dark snow spirit seems to have evolved."

 Chapter 49

    Ye Yinzhu had already closed his eyes when the dark snow began to swallow the dark magic spell. At this time, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the fighting spirit and magic power that had gathered before slowly dispersed. However, due to the preparation for the full release of the attack just now, it still suffered a certain degree of element backfire, and ejected a mouthful of blood to the side.


    "You, what did you do to Mingxue?" Yueming stares at Ye Yinzhu beside Mingxue in horror.


    Slowly open your eyes, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are still so clear, no body by the elements and revealed fatigue, a smile, said: "I didn''t do anything. We can only say that our music can affect you and Warcraft at the same time. As long as it is a creature with a soul, it will be affected by the emotion in the music. Care more about your Warcraft. It seems that she is not happy to follow you. If you can''t let her follow you sincerely, then she will never be your best partner. "


    Yueming looks at Ye Yinzhu dejectedly. Suddenly, a cold light flashed in her eyes, shouting: "Mingxue, attack him." She believed that if it wasn''t for Ming Xue''s rebellion, now their dark magic system had won. At the same time, she never believed that her Warcraft would not obey her command.


    Mingxue floats there, looking at Ye Yinzhu and Yueming. She lowers her head and shakes her head towards Yueming.


    "You, you won''t attack him?" Yueming was completely dull this time, and there was no blood on her pretty face.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles at the dark snow and says, "go back."


    Ming Xue looks at Ye Yinzhu and salutes him respectfully. Two awkward words come out of Ming Xue''s mouth, "thank you Thank you... " Jiao body in the air a turn, in the dark blue long hair package, dark snow into a dark blue light disappeared.


    Yueming''s gaze at Ye Yinzhu becomes extremely complicated. Her Warcraft not only doesn''t listen to her own, but also obeys her opponent''s orders. At this moment, in addition to her cold heart, she only has endless resentment against Ye Yinzhu. Mingxue is a powerful Warcraft that her grandfather spent countless efforts to help her find. Once Mingxue has grown to level 7 or above, and her magic level has been improved, she will be the strong one who can compete with the Dragon cavalry. However, all these beautiful things seem to be destroyed by the male student of the divine sound system.


    "Miss Yueming, my mother told me to respect girls. So, I don''t want to attack again. Please give up. " Ye Yinzhu looks at Yueming helplessly. In fact, even he doesn''t know why Mingxue is like this. But sensitive to the breath, he clearly realized that Yueming was deeply hostile to himself.


    Ye Yinzhu''s kindness is very harsh to Yueming. She can''t support it any more because of the excessive consumption of mental energy and the attack of mind. She faints on the stage in the dark.


    The No. 4 training ground was silent, and the ground where nearly 8000 people watched for a full minute did not make any sound.


    "The divine sound system wins." The referee finally responded, and the ups and downs of the game was finally over. The divine sound system, which has never been looked upon well, has once again created a miracle. The dark magic system, which has five yellow level magicians, has lost to the divine sound system composed of an orange level magician and four red level magicians. For anyone, this victory is incredible. Even Nina, the head of Shenyin department, didn''t have any illusions about the victory after she saw Youming xuepo, but the victory came so quickly.


    When ye Yinzhu walked out of the training ground, everyone looked at him a little differently. The students of Milan magic martial arts college were all elites. Everyone could see that the key to the victory of this competition was the first male student of Shenyin department who was regarded as a little green among the flowers of Shenyin department. The magic sound blade, which blocked the instant magic of the dark magic system, also officially appeared on the stage of the history of the mainland of lonzainus for the first time.


    President Ferguson took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu in the distance, didn''t say much, and turned to leave. The teachers of dark magic went to cure the Dark Magic players who were infected by the music of divine music. Nina, who is in the opposite mood with them, is very excited. For many years, the Department of divine voice has been the first Department of Milan Magic Academy, but it is ignored by everyone. At this moment, it has finally become the focus of the Academy.


    If we say that when the divine voice system defeated the water system in the first game, it still relied on magic items and a certain amount of luck. Then, this competition with the dark magic is a real battle. At this time, no one doubts the strength of the divine sound system.


    "The divine sound system We will win The divine sound system We will win. " The cheers came one after another, especially the eight beauties in the first grade of Shenyin department.


    Ye Yinzhu finally squeezed out from the cheering crowd to protect the fourth daughter and other first-year beauties of Shenyin Department back to the teaching building of Shenyin department.


    "Yinzhu, you are so good. How did you do it just now. What''s that blade like attack? " Xueling asked excitedly, her beautiful big eyes twinkling with twinkling stars.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is simple, she also knows that Yinren''s secret can''t be said casually. For a moment, when she doesn''t know how to answer, Nina appears. "Ye Yinzhu, you come with me." Nina''s face looks very calm, but her eyes that become shiny betray her excitement at this time."Oh." Promise and follow Nina out of the classroom.


    Nina, as the head of the Department of divine sound, has a separate office of her own. This huge and luxurious office can almost compare with the size of the classroom. All kinds of magic decorations are elegantly arranged on the walls around the office. Nina points to the sofa in front of her desk and says, "sit down."


    Ye Yinzhu is still here for the first time. He can''t help looking around curiously. The real leather sofa is soft and comfortable, and the fatigue brought by the competition seems to be gradually taken away in the comfort.


    "Granny Nina, what can I do for you?" Ye Yinzhu asks tentatively.


    After pondering for a long time, Nina suddenly raised her head and stared at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. "Tell me, is the sound blade you released just now a combination of fighting spirit and magic?"


    "Er..." Ye Yinzhu hesitated and nodded slowly, saying, "yes." Zi is right. Her own sound blade will appear on the mainland sooner or later. Although she can''t be known by others, the special attack method of sound blade doesn''t need to be hidden so deeply.


    Nina stood up a little excited, but soon she sat back, sighed and said, "Yinzhu, so you are magic and martial double Liu."


    "I think so." Ye Yinzhu scratched his head. In fact, even he didn''t know whether he was a double cultivation of magic and martial arts.


    Nina frowned, "are you crazy? Does he want to ruin you? "


    "Ah? Granny Nina, why do you say that? " Ye Yinzhu looks at her in surprise.


    Nina was not angry and said: "how can our humble martial arts compare with our noble magic, especially the most noble divine voice master. You have mixed martial arts into your music. Although you can get rid of the shortcomings of the slow performance of the divine music master, it also makes your music no longer pure. Doing so will not do you any good in the future. Doesn''t Qin Shang know? "


    Ye Yinzhu said blankly, "I don''t know. Since I was a child, grandfather Qin taught me to practice like this. It seems that it''s not bad."

 Chapter 50

    Nina snorted, "although the combination of magic and martial arts can produce great power, because it is not specialized, after reaching the green level, the cultivation speed will be greatly reduced, and maybe it can also succeed, but the effort required is several times that of a single magician and warrior. After reaching the purple level, the magic warrior may not be able to take advantage of a single warrior or magician. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I don''t know if you''re right, but I believe grandfather Qin will never harm me."


    Nina looks at Ye Yinzhu with calm but persistent eyes. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say. From her inner point of view, she naturally doesn''t doubt Qin Shang''s teaching. After all, Qin Shang is the first divine voice teacher in mainland China, which is hard for her to compare in the field of divine voice teacher. However, she really can''t figure out why Qin Shang let Ye Yinzhu choose the magic and martial double Liu Road. In fact, she didn''t know that what ye Yinzhu is practicing now is not the magic and martial arts cultivation in the ordinary sense.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. What happened on the court today? Why did the ghost of the nether world rebel? " This is the real reason why Nina came to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know. It should be our music that infected it."


    Nina shook her head and said, "No. Music infects Warcraft, which is what we are good at. After all, most of Warcraft''s mental power is not strong. Some low-level Warcraft, we can even use music to make them completely lose combat ability. However, today you are faced with the netherworld snow spirit, who can grow into a level 9 intelligent Warcraft. It is also a kind of undead. Our music can do little harm to it. Even if you can affect its mood, it is impossible to control its defection! "


    Ye Yinzhu subconsciously said: "maybe, it has something to do with the song" the ghost of a beautiful girl "we choose today."


    Nina''s eyes brighten, "the ghost of a beautiful girl" is the ghost of the dead. The relationship It seems that we have a new subject to study. I want to think about it. If every Shenyin master can make his opponent''s Warcraft turn around in the future, then, even in the face of the Dragon cavalry... " Thinking of this, she can''t help dancing excitedly. Her eyes are full of light. She has some imagination with Xueling just now.


    "Well, Yinzhu, go back and have a rest first. Recover your mental strength and continue to play tomorrow With the goal of Nina director immediately ignore Ye Yinzhu, the whole person fully into their excited thinking.


    After leaving Nina''s office, ye Yinzhu didn''t return to the classroom. The victory just made the whole Shenyin Department excited. However, everyone ignored the consumption of Ye Yinzhu. As the main general, he blocked all the attacks of five people and one nether snow soul. The consumption of fighting spirit and mental power was extremely huge. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had been cultivating chizi''s heart since he was a child, he would not have been able to hold on. Especially in the end, he didn''t give out a full blow. In the case of element regurgitation, he had already suffered certain trauma. At this time, bursts of weakness came from his brain. So, as soon as he got out of Nina''s office, ye Yinzhu went out. He needed to hurry back to the dormitory to have a rest.


    "Yinzhu." As soon as he got out of shenyinshi teaching building, ye Yinzhu heard someone call him.


    Sula didn''t know where he came from. His face looked a little pale, and his eyes looking at Ye Yinzhu became a little strange.


    "Sula, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? " Ye Yinzhu puts forward his hand to Sula''s forehead.


    "I''m not sick." Sula patted off Ye Yinzhu''s hand and said in a strange voice: "Congratulations, you win again."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "there''s nothing to congratulate. In fact, luck accounts for a lot of ingredients. You don''t look well, Sula


    Sula said, gritting her teeth, "I don''t look any better. Ye Yinzhu, I will kill you. " His thin body suddenly burst out with astonishing speed. The distance between the two people was close. Ye Yinzhu''s reaction was greatly reduced because of too much consumption. Before he could react, Sula''s hands had caught his neck. Because of the difference in stature, he fell on Ye Yinzhu.


    The feeling of cold and greasy came from his neck. Sula''s hands were cold. Although he looked fierce, he didn''t really exert himself.


    "Sula, what are you doing?" Yinzhu exclaimed.


    Sula''s eyes were full of complicated light, and even with a layer of water mist, he suddenly let go of Ye Yinzhu, "you, I hate you. Why do you win? Why... "


    "I..." Sula suddenly released her hands, which made Ye Yinzhu feel like a whirl. Excessive consumption and element regurgitation finally broke out. In front of her eyes, she fell forward.


    Sula is troubled by another thing in her heart. Suddenly she sees Ye Yinzhu falling in her direction. The city screams. Before he can react, ye Yinzhu has hit him. Out of subconscious self-help, ye Yinzhu stretched out his hands forward when he fell down, trying to grasp something to support his body. When he hit Sula, his right hand happened to press on Sula''s chest, and his palm was tight. He leaned against Sula to support his body."Sula, your chest muscles are so strong." This is the last sentence Ye Yinzhu said before he fainted.


    Supporting Ye Yinzhu''s body, Sula''s face turns red and white. He doesn''t know when the dark dagger appears in his grasp. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s hand still grasping his chest, he hesitates for a long time, but he still can''t stab it out.


    The Arctic wasteland occupies more than a quarter of the area of the continent. It is located in the northernmost part of the continent and is cold all the year round. In the south of the Arctic wasteland, it borders on Ascoli kingdom in the southwest, Milan empire in the South and fro kingdom in the southeast. In order to defend the orcs in the Arctic wasteland, the human nation has a lot of troops in the frontier. Similarly, orcs are always on guard against human invasion, so they built three fortresses on the border with these three countries. They are fortress Solomon bordering on the kingdom of Ascoli, fortress Raytheon hammer bordering on the Empire of Milan and fortress warlord bordering on the kingdom of fro.


    In the eyes of human beings, orcs are savages, wild people with different blood lineages. But in fact, although the general wisdom of orcs is low, the wisdom of higher orcs is no less than that of human beings. This can be seen from the fact that most of the shapes of ORC nobles are very close to human beings.


    Zizi stood on a hill five miles away from Raytheon''s hammer fortress, looking at the fortress wall 20 feet high, with a cold light in her eyes. Holding the heavy iron bar in both hands, he supported himself. He has been standing here for an hour without moving.


    "Ten years, I didn''t expect that I would return to Thor''s hammer one day. You can''t imagine that the child you chased has come back. From the far north to the far south, and from the far south back to the far north, purple anger will eventually melt the ice and snow of the far north wilderness. "


    Two frightening lights came out of purple eyes. The muscles on his arm suddenly expanded a little, and the tendons were exposed. No one would doubt that it was a pair of explosive arms.

 Chapter 51

    At this moment, the gate of Thor''s hammer fortress suddenly opened, and then the earth began to shake. One huge figure after another appeared outside the gate of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Seeing them, purple''s deep purple eyes suddenly burst out a burning flame, and her hands holding the heavy iron bar became tighter.


    They were giants more than 15 meters tall. Their iron gray hair covered their whole body, and they were shining in the sunlight. The most surprising thing was that they were extremely aggressive. Even the magic elements in the air seemed to be rapidly away from them because of fear.


    Each time the huge foot, which is one meter long, falls on the ground, it will make the earth tremble violently. Every part of their body is so strong, especially the red eyes full of bloodthirsty light. The shoulder is five meters wide. The deltoid muscles on both sides are like bulging buns. The muscles covered under the hair can only be described as terror. At the end of their stout arms, each of their 100 inch long claws is comparable to the Dragon spear of the Dragon cavalry of the human nation. A deep gasp seems to make the air sob for it.


    Yes, this is the trump card in the orc''s trump card, which is enough to compete with the real dragon and has the title of "invincible in land war" -- bimont.


    Even the dragon''s body can''t be compared with that of bimon. If it''s just a hand to hand fight, bimon can tear up the dragon in the eighth level. Although it''s only level 7, none of Warcraft in the same level is their opponent. The magic below blue level is completely immune to high magic resistance, making their bodies like a solid fortress. As for the silver bimont of the eighth level and the gold bimont of the Ninth level, it is a symbol of the invincibility of the land war.


    The orcs in the Arctic wasteland are divided into many tribes, and the strength of the tribe is not determined by the territory, but by the number of bimons. Which tribe has the largest number of behemoths, which tribe is the strongest among the orcs.


    At this time, the number of violent bimonths outside of Raytheon''s hammer is 100, and their formation is not neat, because bimonths never need a camp. They didn''t come out to fight, they came out to practice. Even in the orc''s largest stronghold, Thor''s hammer, the commander did not dare to let these extremely violent big guys practice in the stronghold.


    In addition to one hundred violent bimonths, there are five silver bimonths and two gold bimonths. It''s almost half the number of Thor''s hammer in the Inner Mongolia.


    The hair on the silver is silvery. Their bodies are stronger than the fury. They are immune to almost all blue level magic. Only purple magic can bring them damage. Gold is more terrible than Mongolia. This super bimong, known as the king of bimong, is an absolute level 9 strong one. Even if it is purple magic, it does not have the level of level 3 or above, and it does not want to let them suffer even a little damage. Their golden hair is stronger than any armor. Their bloodthirsty eyes are enough to make the Dragon tremble.


    It is because of the existence of the behemoth that the human nation can not cross the thunder pool.


    I don''t know where the orc Kingdom captured hundreds of level 4 to level 6 tamed dragons. They were released, and the panic was filled with thunderbolt. On the wall of the fortress, countless Orc powerful arms are crying out for their kings.


    The blood of the dragon is the best thing for bimon to keep his fury. The fury bimons moved. There was no sense of clumsiness in their extremely strong bodies. Their jumping height could be compared with the wall of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. The dragons who wanted to fly were caught back to the ground by violent bimon''s claws almost in an instant and were torn alive.


    Bimon''s attack is very simple, that is power. Absolute power, bloody power.


    No tamed dragon can resist, and no tamed dragon can escape. Five minutes. Five minutes. It''s a bloodbath for Thor''s hammer to go beyond the Great Wall. The dragon was gone, and even a piece of meat could not be found. Blood, soaked in fury, is more powerful than covering their iron gray hair, and the blood red light in their eyes.


    At this time, five silver bimonths and two gold bimonths joined the battle. Their goal was their own compatriots. In front of the seven more powerful behemoths, the huge body of violent behemon was thrown away like a shell. The roar of madness seemed to tear the air.


    Zishi stood there all the time, looking at the fight of bimont beasts in the distance. He knew that this was the way bimont beasts exercised. Even in practice, every bimont is absolutely committed to it. Super strong defense, so that they are not afraid of injury. Only in the constant fighting, the behemoth can maintain their fierce fighting power that makes all human countries shudder.


    The blood in his body is boiling. Zi knows that he can''t stay here because he can''t control his emotions. Looking up at the sky, he let out a roar that made the bimons stop at the same time. His body turned into a purple shadow, and he flew to the left side of Thor''s hammer fortress, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When ye Yinzhu wakes up from his coma, he finds himself lying on the bed in the dormitory. The smell of the food made him moan.


    A turn over, get up from the bed, in addition to the head also some dizziness, the body has no discomfort. Even he was a little surprised when his body''s recovery ability became so strong. The internal injury caused by element regurgitation has been healed."You wake up. Eat. " Sula''s voice sounded cold. Two plates of vegetables and a few steamed buns are put on the table.


    "No more food today?" Ye Yinzhu said with a smile.


    Sula snorted, "more food? Some are good. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a bite from a steamed bread and said, "Sula, what''s the matter with you? I remember I didn''t offend you! It''s like you said you were going to kill me before I fainted. " His mouth is talking, but his hands are not idle. The vegetables have been quickly imported. Sula''s cooking is quite good, almost no taste to choose.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Sula gritted her teeth and said, "who let you win, who let your Divine sound system win. Why are you so strong? Why didn''t you tell me? "


    "Ah? I didn''t ask you Ye Yinzhu said, "Sula, what''s the matter with you? I seem to have heard from my father that only people who reach menopause are emotionally unstable. You can''t be ahead of menopause


    "You..." Sula''s face became more gloomy. Suddenly, he burst into tears, "money, my money! You bastard, you made me lose all my money. I, I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you. " As he said this, the dagger appeared in his palm again, waving in the air, as if the air were ye Yinzhu.


    "I made you lose money? I remember you only bet one gold coin. And how can you lose money if you win under the pressure of our divine sound system? " Ye Yinzhu doesn''t understand.


    "This..." As soon as the cry stopped, Sula''s eyes suddenly became embarrassed when she looked at Ye Yinzhu. She lowered her head and said, "in fact, I don''t think you Shenyin system will win, so I put all the money on the dark magic system. I wanted to make some money to improve my life. But who knows, you, you actually won. "


    Hearing what he said, ye Yinzhu suddenly realized and frowned: "I have said that gambling is not good. Why are you gambling? "

 Chapter 52

    Sula snorted, "I don''t care. Anyway, I lost all my money. This is the last meal. After this meal, we don''t even have any food money. I''ll pay you for the loss. "


    Looking at Sula''s tearful face, ye Yinzhu really has the feeling of crying and laughing. With a sigh, the space ring on his hand is slightly bright, and finally the remaining gold coins appear in his hands. "Here you are. That''s all I have."


    Sula was stunned. He didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu didn''t blame him for losing all his money, but gave him the rest. Not even a word of blame.


    Take the gold coin, slowly lowered his head, Sula''s face appeared some subtle changes, his eyes in unconsciously, has completely become soft.


    "Eat quickly. Don''t gamble next time. These gold coins should be enough for us to eat for some days. " Ye Yinzhu takes the initiative to put a steamed bread into Sula''s hand and pulls him to sit down opposite him.


    Looking at the steamed bread in hand, Sula didn''t move for a long time.


    "Yinzhu."


    "Well?"


    "You''re a good man." Sula sighed.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "I think so, too."


    Sula said with a bitter smile, "but how can we live in the future! Milan everything is expensive. The money is enough for us to eat for more than a month at most. I lost dozens of gold coins! That''s dozens of them! "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "then I don''t know what to do. I want to win the freshman competition. That''s the money. "


    Sula snorted and said, "do you think it''s that easy? You can see the strength of the dark magic system, but among the nine magic systems, oh, your Divine sound system is now ten, and the dark magic system can only rank third or fourth at most. Wind, space and light will not be weaker than them. And certainly better than them are the spirit department and the summoning department. Miracles don''t always happen. Even if you have a certain strength, you may not always be able to win the competition


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I have confidence in myself."


    Sula gave him a white look. "But I don''t have faith in you."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "what should we do? There is no gold coin in the sky


    Sula suddenly brightened her eyes and said, "Yinzhu, why don''t we go out to work. The Academy of magic and martial arts in Milan pays more attention to students'' self-study, with only three days of classes a week. We use our spare time to go out to work. As long as we find a common job, it will be enough for us to spend in the college in the future. Don''t forget, we have to pay tuition next semester. One year''s tuition is 100 gold coins! That''s not a small number. "


    Hearing Su La say tuition, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking of the ocean, nodded and said: "OK. So what are we going to do? "


    Sula shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Let''s see. You''re going to keep playing. I''m fine anyway. I''ll go out and look for it these days. If I have a suitable job, I''ll take you with me. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "good."


    Sula laughed and said, "but I''ll be in charge of our salary in the future. Save your money. You are too big handed. "


    Ye Yinzhu speechless looking at him, heart, as if you had just lost all the savings. Although he thought so in his heart, he didn''t say it. Instead, he agreed to Sula''s request. For him, money is not an important thing. Some food and a place to live are enough.


    When the next day''s competition started, a beautiful scenery appeared in Milan''s Magic Academy. Eighty one students from five grades of Shenyin Department formed a super cheerleading team and appeared on the sidelines of the competition early.


    Perhaps, Shenyin is not the most popular, but Shenyin is the most popular. This is the strength of the first Department of the Milan Academy of magic. Compared with other venues, the number of spectators can only be described as two or three kittens. Those students and teachers who come to watch the Shenyin competition, even if they are not optimistic about Shenyin, don''t care about the result of Shenyin competition. It''s always good to see beautiful women.


    Eighty one beautiful women of divine sound system! Even if it''s not all the best, at least 50% of them are beautiful, and many of them are the best. In addition, they must be of noble birth. Who doesn''t want to attract the attention of beauties? If you come to the Shenyin system to watch the battle, you can at least satisfy your own eyes first. After all, this is the first collective action of all grades of the Department.


    From this day on, every time before the divine voice competition starts, you can see a row of girls in white skirts, blue shirts, bright eyes and white teeth in the best position of the auditorium. Clear and moving, the voice full of temptation is shouting: the divine sound system will win.


    I don''t know if it''s because the new students of Shenyin are really powerful, or the cheerleading team makes the morale high. In the next two days, Shenyin won three games in a row. They defeated the earth system, the fire system and the light system respectively. Among them, only the Guangming Department of the game encountered some problems. However, unlike Yueming, the leader of the dark demon series, who has a growing Warcraft, although he is also a yellow level high-level player, he still fails to break the defense of Ye Yinzhu''s sound blade and the protection of the moon god, and falls under the music of the five people ensemble of the divine sound system. For a moment, the divine voice system, with five victories in five battles, ranked first in the Ministry of magic freshmen competition with the spirit department and the summoning department. Next, they have to face the opponent, which is the wind system led by the talented magic girl Roland who challenges Ye Yinzhu when the freshmen register.Sitting in the stands, director Nina looks haggard and frowned. Even though she has won three games in a row in the past two days, she never smiles.


    "Why not? It''s clear that my magic power is much stronger than that of Ye Yinzhu, but why can''t my Xiao Yin control the opponent''s Warcraft? Did he just happen that day? "


    "What is director Nina thinking? The game is about to start A gentle voice came out and pulled Nina back from her mind. Looking up, I saw the president Ferguson did not know when she had come to her side. I don''t know if it''s because of Shenyin''s dark horse, Ferguson has to arrive every game, watching the game quietly every time, and then leaving quietly.


    "Hello, Dean. I''m just thinking about the music. " Nina responded faintly.


    Ferguson said with a smile: "it''s a great eye opener for me to compete in Shenyin. It''s a pity that it''s hard to improve the level of Shenyin. Otherwise, in any battle, it will bring heavy damage to the opponent. " Indeed, the biggest problem that plagues the divine phonology is not the playing time of the music, but the difficulty of practice. The magic power of the divine voice master can only be improved by practicing when playing. It''s much more difficult than the simple meditation of ordinary magicians. Otherwise, there won''t be teachers as low-level as Brigitte. The five-year schooling system of Shenyin department, as long as it can upgrade its strength to orange level, can graduate, which is much lower than other magic departments.

 Chapter 53

    Nina sighed, "from the Yellow level, the improvement of Shenyin master''s strength can only rely on talent. No talent, no effort. Otherwise, it will not be called the most vulnerable occupation. However, I always believe that Shenyin master can become the most powerful magician on the mainland. One day, in addition to the seven towers of Falan, there will be an additional tower of the divine voice master. "


    Ferguson was surprised and winked at Nina. "Praise Falan, director Nina. Don''t say that again."


    Nina also realized that she had made a slip of the tongue and kept silent.


    Ferguson''s eyes turned to the divine voice cheerleading team under the stage. His white thigh made him swallow a mouthful of foam quietly. In fact, although he is not young, even he can''t help admiring the young people nowadays when he looks at the beautiful women of the divine sound system.


    "Ye Yinzhu, come on! Our divine voice system is the most powerful The mellow voice like pearls and jade rings in the front of the cheerleading team of Shenyin system. A young girl is waving the special flower holder of the cheerleading team in her hand, shouting excitedly. If there are more than 5000 men in the audience, at least 95% of the 5000 people will focus on the girl. Among them, more than 70% kept swallowing and their eyes shining.


    As the cheerleader of Shenyin department, xiangluan, the first beauty of Milan magic martial arts academy, definitely has the capital to get such attention.


    Xiangluan is not her name, but her title. No one knows what her real name is. Even in the student information of the college, her name is also replaced by xiangluan. Xiangluan is the name of a flower and a symbol of happiness. It is quiet, harmonious and generous in appearance. It embodies the free, optimistic and open spirit of the Milan empire. It is the national flower of the Milan empire. Milan people love it very much, also called it the Golden Lily.


    Hearing the sound again, ye Yinzhu, who had already stood on the stage, could not help but cast his eyes towards the direction of the sound. Although it''s not the first time he''s seen xiangluan, ye Yinzhu''s heart beats faster when he sees her.


    The same white dress and blue dress, wearing on xiangluan, has a kind of dusty beauty. She is about 1.7 meters tall, with perfect golden section ratio, and her slender and round thighs are less than half exposed. The long, golden and pink hair is wavy behind. The clear lavender eyes are flowing, the body is moving gently, like a startling bird, like a dragon, like a glorious autumn chrysanthemum, like a luxuriant spring pine. It''s like the moon covered by light clouds and the snow covered by flowing wind. Looking at it from a distance, it looks like the sun rising in the morning. Forced and observed, burning if lotus out of other waves. Moving face, so that anyone can not move their eyes at first sight. Other beautiful women of the divine sound system stood behind her, and all her looks were not as good as her alone.


    The first time I saw xiangluan, ye Yinzhu''s feeling was that his brain was blank. He had seen a lot of beautiful women of Shenyin system, but only xiangluan made his heart beat faster, his face red and his heart hot. Xiangluan gave him a totally different feeling. His face seemed to be imprinted into his heart.


    At this time, the eyes are opposite. Ye Yinzhu sees xiangluan''s encouraging eyes again. Unconsciously, his whole body seems to be full of endless strength and infinite confidence. She''s looking at me. Is she encouraging me? To win, I have to win with the divine sound system.


    "Hey, don''t look. I haven''t seen enough of it yet." Xueling''s angry voice wakes Ye Yinzhu from dullness. "Ah! I... " Simple, he can''t help but face a little hot.


    Xueling snorted and leaned up to Ye Yinzhu and said in a low voice, "don''t look, it''s useless to look. Do you know how many people are chasing xiangluan in our college? If nothing else, even if she really takes a fancy to you, you will not be blessed. "


    "Why?" Ye Yinzhu asked subconsciously.


    Xueling said: "do you want to be the target of the whole college? It''s going to be a game. Concentrate


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath. He doesn''t look at xiangluan any more. He looks at his opponent. I see Roland again. Today, she is wearing the uniform of the magic Martial Arts College of Milan. Although she is also very beautiful, ye Yinzhu, who has seen the gorgeous xiangluan and many beautiful women of the divine sound system, is almost immune to her. His original intention of participating in the freshman competition is to prove himself, Roland can be said to be the initiator.


    Roland''s face looks a little gloomy as the leader of the wind Department. She really didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu could really lead Shenyin system to participate in the competition, and also achieved the result of winning in a row.


    "Roland, we meet again." As the leader of the divine sound system, ye Yinzhu comes to Roland.


    Roland snorted coldly, "I didn''t expect that you poor boy still have some skills, but your winning streak is over. I''ll tell you in person what real magic is, real power. "


    Ye Yinzhu has learned a lot in his college life these days. In addition to his peaceful nature, he has grown up in music cultivation since he was a child. His mentality and temperament are unique, and he is no longer easily angered. With a smile, he said, "let''s start. We choose regiment warfare. " He won''t argue. He will prove that everything is the best choice.


    Except Roland, the five participants of the wind Department are all male. When the referee announced the official start of the competition, the yellow light of the five regiments lit up at the same time. After the dark magic and the light system, the divine sound system once again encountered the situation of all the five contestants in the yellow class.Roland and and the other three colleges are all yellow beginners, and the sophomore has reached the advanced level of wind Department. Wind Department magic is not the strongest attack, but it is definitely the fastest. The sharp screeching sound broke out in the air for the first time. Dozens of red wind blades were waved from the magic wand of the five people and shot at Ye Yinzhu.


    Milky white light, as always, the moon god guard quietly appeared, protect Ye Yinzhu five people''s body. The ensemble music they choose today is called snow white. It is still a music full of sadness. For the divine music master, sad music is the most likely to produce appeal, and it is also the easiest to control the opponent''s emotions by virtue of mental power. In the case that their magic level is generally lower than that of other departments, Nina arranged for them to choose sadness as the main music in the competition.


    In order to resist the opponent''s attack, ye Yinzhu is on the alert. "Snow White" starts from the guzheng of the ocean. Just at the moment when the clear guzheng sound starts, suddenly, the wind blade rushing at them in the air changes. Dozens of wind blades suddenly changed their direction when they were about a few meters away from them. The wind blades collided rapidly. A sharp roar suddenly disrupted the rhythm of the music. The ocean''s hands delayed for a while. Snow White was interrupted in an instant.


    The faces of Xueling, Lanxi and peacock change at the same time. The music is the only magic weapon for the divine sound system to win. As soon as it comes up, it is interrupted by the wind howling, which is obviously not a good omen.


    The process of wind blade colliding in the air never stops, and the harsh wind roars one after another. In addition to Roland and the Huang level high-level wind student, the remaining three people constantly flash wind blades, and they don''t attack the moon god''s guard. They constantly collide with each other around the moon god''s guard. The sound produced by the fierce friction during the collision of wind blades blocks the music of the four female ensemble of the God sound system.

 Chapter 54

    Ocean is a little better. After the initial surprise of being interrupted, she still has a cold face. Although the sound of guzheng is slow, she barely plays the tune of snow white. But Xueling, Lanxi and peacock can''t do it. Their spiritual strength is far less stable than that of the ocean. At this moment, under the influence of the wind, they can''t play music at all. On the contrary, their mispronunciation affects the ocean''s playing to a certain extent. At the beginning of the competition, Shenyin has been in an absolutely unfavorable situation.


    Roland casts a provocative look at Ye Yinzhu. Although the ocean can still make music, it has the influence of wind howling. It has little effect on these yellow level magicians, and it is not enough to affect them to sing incantations. Roland and and the sophomores around him have already begun to sing in a low and lengthy way.


    Ye Yinzhu sits there and doesn''t move. He doesn''t pay attention to the wind blade outside. His eyes always fall on Roland. Seems to be waiting for something.


    With the low sound of the incantation faster and faster, Roland and released a strong yellow light, especially the dark yellow light of the sophomore. The faint magic six pointed star pattern has begun to appear in front of them.


    A faint smile appears on Ye Yinzhu''s face. It seems that everything in the outside world has nothing to do with him. At this moment, there is only Haiyue Qinghui Qin in his eyes. With the sound of the harp and the sound of the Falcon''s hand, the sound of the harp and the sound of the Falcon''s hand is like a low vibration. The explosive sound is exactly the characteristic of Ye Yinzhu which combines fighting spirit to produce explosive sound instantly. The dark red magic wave increases instantly, but in a flash, the wind blade that constantly collides has stopped. Five wind athletes, including Roland, were shocked at the same time.


    This time, ye Yinzhu used a continuous plosive. Don''t underestimate his simple stroke, which he had been brewing from the beginning. His energy and spirit were completely promoted to the top, and the perfect combination of fighting spirit and mental power could produce the best plosive, seven tone burst. Its attack power on mental power is no less than that of any yellow level spirit magic.


    When is the explosive sound most powerful? Qin Shang once explained this problem to Ye Yinzhu carefully. Whether it''s magic of any department, as long as the magic spell chants more than half, then the spell can''t stop. Just like the piano music, if you play under the impetus of the magic power of the piano, as long as more than half of it must be played, otherwise it is likely to backfire.


    Obviously, the blast is most powerful when the opponent''s magic spell has been chanted more than half. Forcibly interrupting the started spell will do great damage to the magician. If the opponent won''t interrupt, he will use the pop to help him interrupt. In this way, it is easy to hurt the opponent and make himself invincible just because of the element backfire. Of course, plosive is only a little higher than those ordinary instant magic. Therefore, as long as the opponent''s mental strength is firm enough, it is not so easy to destroy the opponent''s singing with plosive.


    Ye Yinzhu has great confidence in himself, especially his explosive sound promoted by fighting spirit. But after all, his opponent has a yellow level high-level magician, so he used seven tone explosive for the first time. The power produced by the integration of seven explosive sounds is definitely not as simple as the addition of seven explosive sounds. The effect of superposition destroyed the singing of Roland and the Yellow high-level student in an instant.


    The spell is interrupted, and Roland''s face suddenly changes. A light green light from the inside of Roland''s chest, light flash away, strong magic wave makes Roland''s body tremble again, just show a sense of relief. Obviously, she also has magic items similar to mind guard, which helps her resolve element antiphagy in a critical moment. However, the sophomore was not so lucky. When the strong wind system magic backfires, the Yellow magic light around his body fluctuates violently, as if they are impacting each other. Scream, spurt a mouthful of blood, the body has withered to the ground.


    At this time, the other three wind magicians just felt the constant buzzing sound in their ears, and their brains were in a daze. He lost his fighting ability for a while.


    At this moment, although Roland is still sober, the contempt in his eyes has completely disappeared. Only now did she fully understand that it was not luck that made the Shenyin system win five games in a row. Ye Yinzhu''s piano sound is not so easy to resist. The wind system''s competition strategy for the study of the divine phonology was completely destroyed by the seven tone explosion.


    Ferguson was not surprised by Ye Yinzhu''s surprise. He said to himself in a low voice: "praise Falan. What a strange magic wave. Just now, he reached the level above green, but he was only red. Is it really so good to use magic and martial double Xiu on Shenyin master? " He didn''t know that Shenyin master''s magic and martial double Xiu was the most difficult of all, otherwise Qin Shang would have practiced it for a long time. Even ye Yinzhu, who was born with eight fingers in ten thousand, spent 16 years to cultivate his chizi Qin heart and achieved preliminary results.


    "Snow" finally began to play smoothly, ye Yinzhu did not ensemble, looked up at Roland, light way: "admit defeat. You don''t have a chance. " The wind system has the best fighting power. Ye Yinzhu, who has the abilities of sound blade and explosive sound, will never let the wind roar again. The single yellow primary Roland has been completely suppressed. It''s even more difficult to sing in the music of the master. What''s more, even if there are magic items to help her resolve the element backfire just now, it still causes certain damage to her body."No, I won''t lose, especially to you." Roland''s pretty face showed a stubborn look, "come on, my partner, Feifei." The blue magic six pointed star appeared in front of her. The blue light flickered, which seemed to enhance Roland''s confidence. A huge cyan figure was almost squeezed out of the hexagram.


    Ferguson and Nina almost exclaimed at the same time, "wind system growth Warcraft, green dragon."


    Ferguson said with a smile: "praise the French blue, now the children are really stronger and stronger, and a growing Warcraft has appeared. Is it true that the growing Warcraft on the mainland of lonzainus has reached such a common level? It seems that the golden generation of our Milan Academy of magic and martial arts is coming


    Nina doesn''t look as good as Ferguson. The green dragon is not a taming dragon, but a real dragon. Although the strongest green dragon can only grow to level 8, which is a little worse than the growth of Youming snow spirit that day. However, the green dragon is a real dragon after all, and its melee ability can''t be compared with that of the netherworld. Only a magician with a real dragon as his mount can be called a dragon magician, which is quite different from the Dragon cavalry. Obviously, Roland is a dragon magician. Even her green dragon is only a growth period of about level five, and her wisdom has not yet awakened.


    The 7-meter-long and 3-meter-high green dragon looks bloated. Maybe it''s the reason for eating too much good food. It''s chubby and looks very cute. As soon as it appeared, its two forepaws patted his head at the same time, and turned to find Roland.


    "Feifei, attack. Beat them for me, or there will be no dinner at night. " Roland gave the order angrily.


    Feifei turns around and looks at Ye Yinzhu, who is much smaller than him. His simple and honest eyes suddenly become fierce. He compares his front paws and seems to be saying that he is fighting for dinner.

 Chapter 55

    Ye Yinzhu is the first time to face a real dragon. His green body is covered with a layer of fine scales. His chubby appearance is charmingly naive. His seven meter long body is far less fierce than the king of Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex he has ever seen. It''s hard to imagine what kind of threat it will bring to him. This time, however, he was wrong.


    A pair of huge wings spread out at the back, and the clumsy body before Feifei speeded up instantly. With its huge body, it took a remnant shadow in the air. Just in the blink of an eye, it came to the front of the moon god of Ye Yinzhu. With a huge impact, its huge body, even a direct impact on the moon god guard. The dragon of wind attribute, even if it is a little fat, but how can it be slow?


    Boom, how much power can a three meter high and seven meter long body produce after instant acceleration? Feifei proved it to Ye Yinzhu. The moon god''s guard, almost instantly turned into a little white light, directly disintegrated under the impact of fatness. Fortunately, ye Yinzhu''s mental power of the moon god''s guard is as powerful as the green level defense magic. Although it was destroyed, it also blocked the fat body, and was not directly hit by its meat mountain.


    Roland cried in the distance, "the wind blade breathes."


    "No way." Nina yelled. But it''s too late.


    A green wind blows out from Feifei''s mouth. It''s a wind made up of countless wind blades. Breathing is the ability of the dragon people themselves, and the breathing of Dragons of different races is also different. The breath of Feifei''s green wind blade is obviously very different from that of the wind blade issued by the wind department students before. Without the protection of the moon god, the green wind blade has even rushed to Ye Yinzhu five in a moment. At this time, ye Yinzhu has no time to mobilize his spiritual power to open the moon god guard again.


    What''s the result of melee magic and melee magic?


    The cheerleading team of Shenyin department who watched the battle, at this time, there was no sound at all, and most of the girls closed their eyes and did not dare to look again. Even the referee and the teachers watching the game outside, it is impossible to rescue in an instant. No one expected that such a powerful dragon would suddenly enter the game. Feifei is too close to them. Seeing that large green level wind blade has been crazy flying towards them, everyone''s breath has solidified.


    Roland is also dull at this time, a strong sense of regret filled the heart. Feifei''s wisdom is limited, and it''s all under her control. In the anger of being stimulated by the seven tone continuous explosion, she had forgotten the horror of the dragon before. Seeing that ye Yinzhu, who was the first to bear the brunt, was about to be destroyed by the fat wind blade, it was too late for her to stop it.


    The performance of snow white is meaningless. Xueling is stunned. Lan Xi looks at the wind blade coming, her eyes are full of fear, and the peacock screams. The ocean raised her head and pressed her hands on the zither string. In her cold eyes, there was a touch of despair, even a sense of detachment.


    The strong wind brought by the wind blade blows up the black hair of the ocean, revealing her half face which is always covered by her long hair. It turned out to be a shrunken face. Her right face was like a large scar, which was in sharp contrast to xiangluan''s left face. At this moment, in the face of the devastating green blade, the secret of the ocean is finally exposed. If xiangluan is the first beautiful woman in Shenyin, then she is the first ugly woman in Shenyin.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t panic, and he won''t despair. Seeing that the green wind blade had been shot from all over the world, he moved. This time, it was not the vibration of the strings, but his hand, only his right hand with four fingers.


    In the blink of an eye, the emerald radiance spread to three feet long. When the radiance turned in the air, a circle of emerald ripples floated up. At that moment, the blade of green dragon Feifei was completely covered by the emerald radiance. The circular emerald ripples stirred violently, and ye Yinzhu let out a dull hum in his mouth. His body vibrated violently under the strong agitation.


    Spewing out a mouthful of blood, ye Yinzhu didn''t retreat. His firm eyes completely locked the behemoth in front of him and rushed up to Feifei. The illusory steps, with his body at the critical moment, dodge the front paw of Feifei''s slap, and his body darts up like an arrow. Just in the blink of an eye, he has come to Feifei''s back. The emerald radiance, soft circular ripples quietly circle on the fat thick neck.


    At this time, the sharp eyed people saw that what ye Yinzhu''s right hand floated out was an emerald colored silk thread, which was shining with a strong yellow light, tightly around his fat neck.


    The blood light burst, and Feifei gave a painful cry. The thin jade colored silk thread actually fell into its solid scale. Ye Yinzhu was tightly attached to its back, and his hands were working hard at the same time, making the jade colored silk thread constantly tightening.


    Under the sharp stabbing pain on his neck, Feifei is angry. In the crazy roar, his huge body soars into the air, constantly struggling and jumping, trying to throw Ye Yinzhu down. But it backfired. The jade silk thread around his neck became tighter and tighter, and the pain became more and more intense. Big drops of dragon blood kept sliding down his thick neck, and ye Yinzhu''s body seemed to stick to him, and he couldn''t shake it off. Fierce fly up, its body heavy impact on the border at the top of the test field, ye Yinzhu once again spewed out a mouthful of blood, but his hands holding the emerald silk thread are more forced."Take back your dragon and admit defeat, or I will have to kill it." Ye Yinzhu''s cold voice spread throughout the audience.


    The sudden shock happened only in a few breaths, and few people could see ye Yinzhu''s movements clearly.


    Roland clearly feels the strong pain of green dragon Feifei. Although she is eager to win this competition, Feifei is more important to her. Almost without any hesitation, sextuple reappeared and recalled her baby dragon.


    Ye Yinzhu''s slender body falls from the air and turns around in mid air. His three Zhang Long emerald silk thread is like a whip. It blows on the ground with the fighting spirit of yellow bamboo. It slows down the body''s fall and then falls to the ground. The emerald silk thread turns into a circle of ripples, shrinks into the sleeve of his right wrist and disappears. At this time, his face has been pale as paper, but still unswervingly standing there, as proud as bamboo.


    Wind system lost, Roland also lost, whether it is competition or momentum, she has completely lost to Ye Yinzhu.


    "The divine sound system wins." The referee stopped the game and his heart was still beating. Just now, five students of Shenyin Department nearly died under the blade of the green dragon, which made his heart cold. You know, most of these girls in the Department of divine voice are from extraordinary origins. If something goes wrong, it will be a big trouble for the whole Milan Academy of magic and martial arts!

 Chapter 56

    "Don''t look, they''re all gone. Yinzhu, tell me what weapon you used at the end of the competition today! I don''t think I''ve ever seen it. " Sula looks at Ye Yinzhu curiously.


    "That! That''s... " Ye Yinzhu raised his right hand and pulled up his sleeve. A green bracelet was shining on his wrist. Unlike the life guard bracelet, which completely fits on the skin, this green bracelet is set on the wrist.


    "Wow, what a beautiful bracelet! How much is it worth? " Sula''s eyes shine, it is similar to the light of gold coins.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "you know the money."


    Sula snorted and said, "money is not everything, but it''s impossible without money. What do we eat without money? You''re a boy with a bracelet. " Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He widened his eyes and said, "you won''t tell me that this bracelet is the weapon you used today."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "it''s called Bisi. Look." As he said this, his wrist trembled slightly. Suddenly, the green bracelet was shining and extended. In the blink of an eye, it had become a three Zhang long green silk thread. Under the control of the light yellow fighting spirit, various forms were constantly changing in the air. The strange feeling seemed to have life.


    In surprise, Sula raises her hand to hold Bisi in the air. She finds that Bisi is only a little thicker than her hair. Holding it in her hand naturally produces a warm feeling. When she gently pulls it with her hand, Bisi has no reaction and is extremely tough.


    Circles of ripples rolled up between Ye Yinzhu''s four fingers, re wound around his wrist, and changed back to the appearance of a bracelet. "My place is called the blue sky sea, which is a small place in the kingdom of Acadia. The blue sky sea is a huge bamboo forest. In the center of the bamboo forest, there is a bamboo of life, which is the core of the whole blue sky sea. There is a core in the center of the bamboo of life. It grows one inch every 100 years, which is Bisi. It can be said that it is one of the toughest things in the world, and it has great vitality. "


    Sula was stunned and said, "one inch in one hundred years, you are thirty feet old. Isn''t that thirty thousand years?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "yes! Because of this, its vitality is enormous. You don''t think it''s just a filament, but it can be soft and hard, has countless uses, and can even be used to make stone powder. It''s not as sharp as any weapon. " What he didn''t say was that this Bisi was the treasure of Zhuzong. Ye Yinzhu was born with eight fingers. Because he didn''t have the tail fingers of both hands, he wasn''t suitable for practicing sword. After more than ten years of research, his grandfather Ye Li realized this set of special martial arts suitable for him based on Zhuzong''s martial arts and Bisi''s weapon.


    At that time, Qin Shang also agreed with Ye Li that he did not need to teach Ye Yinzhu any martial arts skills within 15 years. Ye Yinzhu was 16 years old when he left the blue sky sea. From the age of 15, Bess has been in his hands. In addition to cultivating his chizi zither heart, he has been practicing Bess for a year. Bess is his martial art. Based on the bamboo fighting spirit of Huang level, ye Yinzhu, as a direct disciple of Zhuzong, has many times the comprehension ability of ordinary people. Although he has not yet been able to cultivate Bisi to a perfect level, at least Ye Li has been able to show his martial arts of Zhuzong. Today, in the face of the green dragon, because Feifei''s speed was unexpected, he didn''t have time to fight with the sound blade. He had no choice but to use this kind of martial art for the first time. If it wasn''t for Bisi''s tenacity and sharpness, how could he be injured by the scale armor of the real dragon, green dragon?


    "It turns out that you are really a double master of magic and martial arts. You are a yellow fighter! Better than your magic. " Sula looks at Bisi in Ye Yinzhu''s hand, and there is a strange flash in her eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says nothing. Although he already believes in Sula, he still can''t tell the secret of his ability easily.


    Just then, the knock on the door suddenly rang out.


    "Who will come so late? Is the ocean back? " Sura said strangely as she got up and went outside to open the door.


    Nina, dressed in a white magic robe, came in from the outside. As soon as she entered the door, she asked, "how''s Ye Yinzhu?"


    "Ah, it''s director Nina. Hello. Yinzhu, he''s awake. " Sula quickly let Nina into the room.


    "Granny Nina, why are you here?" Ye Yinzhu stands up. The room is so small that he has to let Nina sit down in his bed.


    Nina looked at Ye Yinzhu up and down, and from his clear eyes, she could see that he is in good health now, "are you ok? OK, so fast. I don''t know what your body is made of. " Seeing that ye Yinzhu was ok, she was obviously relieved.


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head and said, "I don''t know why I recover so fast. Maybe my body is stronger." Although he said that, he could not help thinking of the itchy dream, and felt that his body recovery seemed to have something to do with the dream.


    "I''ll be relieved if you''re OK. I''m here today to see how you are and to tell you good news. " Nina seldom smiles. She''s in a good mood now. She hasn''t been so happy for many years.


    "Good news? What''s the good news? " Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.Nina said with a smile, "we have reached the final of the freshman contest."


    "Ah? Didn''t we just compete in six preliminaries? " Ye Yinzhu said in a daze.


    Nina complacently said: "praise Falan, maybe this is God''s blessing. We have won six games, and we are the first to reach the final. Whether it''s the Ministry of magic or the Ministry of martial arts, we are the first. "


    Sura said: "no way. Even if the divine sound system is a black horse this year, there are still three hot spots: space system, summoning system and spirit system! The last three games of the divine sound system will face them. It will be a bitter battle. Can you tell now that the divine sound system will win? "


    Nina said, "of course not. Because, even if we don''t fight in the last three games, we have already qualified. Although the quality of the freshmen in the Department of spirit and the Department of space is good, their strength is too close. In the same match this afternoon, we lost both sides. Both sides a total of 10 participants, including the general, including eight seriously injured, have abstained, gave up tomorrow''s competition. In other words, they can only be seven wins and two losses at most. And these two departments are our rivals tomorrow. If we win without fighting, we will win eight. No matter what the result of the last game against the summoning department is, we must be one of the two places in the Ministry of magic. The summoning system is also lucky. They will face us in the last two days of the competition, including the divine sound system and the space and spirit systems. They are almost sure to join hands with us to qualify


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "it turns out that we are so lucky. Granny Nina, don''t worry. I''ll be ready for the last game against the summoning department and try to beat them. "


    Nina shook her head and said, "no, I''ve decided to give up our game against the calling department."


    "Why?" Ye Yinzhu''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 57

    Nina said: "in the past few days, people with a clear eye can see that although there are five players in the divine voice system, it''s equivalent that you beat the six major departments of magic alone. You''re too hard, and you''ve consumed a lot of magic power and spirit, although your body is OK now. But I hope you can take more rest and try to get your body back to its best for the final. Also, if in the final you meet the same dangerous situation as yesterday, you will give up immediately. After all, it''s just a game. I don''t want any accident


    Although Nina''s tone is very flat, ye Yinzhu and Sula can hear the concern in her words.


    "Granny Nina, who are our opponents in the final Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Nina said: "it''s hard to say now that there are 17 departments in the Ministry of martial arts. The round robin competition will take a few more days than us. The strength of several university departments is not much different. Now it''s hard to say who can enter the final. If we appear as the second place of the Ministry of magic, we will face the first place of the Ministry of martial arts in the final. The strength of several university departments in the Ministry of martial arts is relatively balanced, and the strength of the top two won''t be much different, so it''s nothing for us to give up the first position in the Ministry of magic. The final stage of the competition will not start until at least a week later. You don''t have to go to the Shenyin department to report these days. Just have a rest in the dormitory. "


    "Yes, thank you, Granny Nina."


    "Oh, by the way, we are all watching the divine voice game. As the dean of the college and the most powerful magician, he is a psychiatrist. He told me in private that he intended to guide your spiritual cultivation. Although there are some differences in the magic between our divine sound system and our spiritual system, we can achieve the same goal in the process of application. When this semester really begins, I hope you will accept his advice, which will be more beneficial to you. I''m leaving. You can take me out. "


    Nina stood up and walked out of his dormitory accompanied by Ye Yinzhu. She took a look at Sula and didn''t follow him. Then she said to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, if President Ferguson comes to you, it''s OK for him to instruct you to practice magic, but you should remember that you can''t tell him about the mystery of the divine sound system your teacher taught you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I understand."


    "How are you living here?" Nina looks at the dormitory behind Ye Yinzhu and frowns.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "it''s very good."


    "Good? What a fart. I''ll change it for you later. How can the students of Shenyin live in such a place


    "But, but I have no money..." Ye Yinzhu said in a low voice.


    Nina calmly said, "I have the right to reduce part of the expenses of the students in this department. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Grandma Nina, I..."


    "You don''t know what you are. Go back quickly. " Nina''s eyes showed a kind light, nodded to Ye Yinzhu, and then turned away. Ye Yinzhu has been watching her figure disappear in the night.


    Back in the dormitory, ye Yinzhu hit a large basin of water, walked back to the bedroom, took out his towel from the bedside cabinet and threw it into the basin.


    Sura, who was sitting on the bed, was surprised and said, "Yinzhu, what are you going to do?"


    "Take a bath! It''s sticky on me. I feel terrible. " While saying that, ye Yinzhu quickly took off the moon god guard on his body, leaving a pair of shorts inside. The moon god guard won''t stain, but he sweats a lot, which is very uncomfortable.


    "Ah -" the high octave scream suddenly rang out. Sula glared at Ye Yinzhu''s naked upper body, her lips humming, as if she was greatly frightened. She saw that ye Yinzhu, who usually looks slender, has very symmetrical muscles and excellent figure. Although the muscles are not exaggerated expansion, they give people a sense of harmony. There seems to be a faint purple halo under the skin.


    Ye Yinzhu was startled by his scream and nearly kicked over the basin. "Sula, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. Why did you wash in the room?" Sula looks at Ye Yinzhu''s hand and takes off her last shorts. She turns around in a hurry and covers her head with a quilt.


    Ye Yinzhu laughingly said: "it''s cold outside! It''s cold now. What''s more, it''s not good to be seen by female students. I''m not an exhibitionist. "


    "You, you are an exhibitionist." Sula''s voice sounds a little trembling, and his heart is speeding up. As a calm and fierce student of Assassin department, he feels at a loss. He doesn''t know how long he hasn''t experienced it. Hearing the sound of water, Sula wanted to jump out of the dormitory immediately. Every minute was as long as an hour for him.


    "Much more comfortable." With a groan of satisfaction, ye Yinzhu lies on his not wide bed and stretches his body comfortably. It is absolutely a satisfaction to thoroughly clean the dirt off the body. "Sula, don''t you wash? I don''t think I''ve seen you take a bath yet. "


    "I''ve washed it. I''m not like you''re an exhibitionist, bathing in front of others." Sula didn''t have a good way.


    "We are all men. What are we afraid of. I didn''t expect that our divine sound system would be qualified in this way. "Sula turned around, put her head out of the quilt, looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "yes! You can take a week off this time. Let''s go out and work now. When I arrived in Milan yesterday, I saw a place recruiting workers


    "Oh? Good Ye Yinzhu did not ask Sula what kind of job he found, so he agreed directly.


    The next morning, just after dawn, ye Yinzhu was pulled out of bed by Sula.


    "Let me sleep a little longer." Ye Yinzhu sleepily clings to the quilt. Although the body miraculously recovered, but yesterday''s World War I also consumed a lot of mental energy.


    "Get up, I''m ready for breakfast. It''s agreed to work today. " Sula pulls Ye Yinzhu out of bed and presses a cool towel on his face.


    Under the stimulation of the cold and moist towel, ye Yinzhu suddenly woke up a lot, but sat up, nose moved, breakfast is simple steamed bread, pickles and porridge. But in Sula''s excellent craftsmanship, bursts of fragrance constantly stimulate his taste. Then he felt that his stomach was empty and he was about to eat at the table.


    "Hey, you haven''t washed yet. Go wash before you eat." Sula grabs Ye Yinzhu.


    "Boss Su, you''re not so clean. I''m so hungry. Can I have dinner first? "


    "No way." Sula''s answer is simple and straightforward. She stares at Ye Yinzhu and points to the basin with clear water.


    "Well, well, I''ve convinced you." Although Sura is like the harshest housekeeper, ye Yinzhu seldom realizes the warmth of this home even in the blue sky and sea. Although some helpless, but subconsciously, he enjoyed this feeling. After all, Qin Shang was only concerned about his cultivation, and everything else was more casual.


    When they came out of the Milan Academy of magic after breakfast, most of the colleges in the Academy were still sleeping or meditating. Milan is located in the north of the mainland. With the coming of early autumn, the weather has become a little chilly, even the lush plants in the college are a little more bleak.

 Chapter 58

    "Yinzhu, let''s play." Sula said excitedly.


    "The game? Than what? " Ye Yinzhu looks at him curiously.


    Sura said: "we are the first to reach Milan. It''s about two miles from here to Milan. Let''s see who comes to the gate first, OK? Originally, I was afraid that if we went to work in the city every day, it would be too far for your body. But if you also practice martial arts, you are not afraid. You should take exercise. " While saying that, he is eager to try in situ light jump.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the city wall of Milan in the distance and said with a smile, "OK."


    "Here we go." Sula cunning smile, did not wait for ye Yinzhu reaction, the body has jumped out. Did not see how he posed, the body light with a phantom, blink of an eye has been dozens of meters away.


    Bamboo''s fighting spirit is climbing in the body. Ye Yinzhu is in a hurry to catch up. Huang Zhu''s fighting spirit is thick and pure, which is equivalent to the green level middle level. He can always keep telling the truth in his rush. However, soon he was surprised to find that even if he did his best, he had to watch Sula''s figure gradually away. Sula''s speed was as unreal as expected, just a few breaths, leaving only a faint shadow in front.


    So fast. What level of strength is Sura? Ye Yinzhu is full of doubts at this time.


    The distance of two Li is very close for the soldiers, which is why we can see the wall of Milan City from the Academy of magic. When ye Yinzhu came to the west gate of Milan, Sura was waiting for him with a smile. His face was not red and he was out of breath. He looked as if nothing had happened.


    "You''re really fast, Sura." Ye Yinzhu said sincerely. Although Sula played tricks at the beginning, even if he started at the same time, he knew he would never catch up with him.


    Sula said with a smile, "it''s not that I''m fast, it''s that you''re too slow. Come on, let''s go into town. "


    The sun in the distance has just risen from the sky. Milan is just like waking up from a dream. The last time ye Yinzhu came here, the prosperity has not been released, and there are few people on the street.


    Sura seems to be very familiar with the city. As she walks forward, she points out the surrounding buildings and introduces them to Ye Yinzhu, "look, there is a magic goods store. It''s not for ordinary people to go in there. Although the things are not very good, the price is outrageous. Only nobles will come. Over there is the warriors guild. As long as you are registered in the Empire of Milan, you can get the corresponding level of badge from there The restaurant over there is famous in Milan. Many nobles like to eat here. Wow, look, that''s where the dragoons are stationed. The reason why Milan is the largest city in the mainland is closely related to the three dragoons stationed here. Apart from Milan, no other country will station so many dragoons in its capital


    Ye Yinzhu looked in the direction that Sula pointed out, and saw a courtyard wall with the same height as the city wall, isolating the contact with the outside world. The size of this place can''t be seen from the outside. In the center of the courtyard wall, there is a huge gate tower with a height of more than 10 meters, and the wide gate is not much smaller than the city gate. The most eye-catching is the Dragon cavalry sitting on the back of the Dragon at the front of the gate.


    The dark and solid black armor completely envelops the Dragon cavalry''s body. The Dragon spear of more than five meters in the hand points to the front of the side. The sharp edge is in the light of the rising sun, releasing a faint cold light. Under their seat is the same gray Earth Dragon. Nearly three meters high, the huge body of more than five meters long seems to emit invisible ferocity. The black dragon Lin on the body is from the corner You can see the thickness of it. Although it''s only two dragoons there, it''s like two killing machines.


    "Sula, what kind of dragon is this. Why haven''t I seen it? " Ye Yinzhu asked in a low voice.


    "It''s a kind of earthworm," Sura said. "It''s called the magino iron dragon. Magino means indestructible in the old saying. Although this kind of earthworm has only four levels, its defense is very famous among them. With its solid scales, a normal attack can''t damage them at all. Among dragoons, they are also a major combat power, specially used for frontal impact and defense. And Erik MinLong. Although these two kinds of dragons have the lowest status in the dragoon army, they have the largest number. Of course, compared with the green dragon you defeated yesterday, the magino is rubbish. "


    "Oh? Is the green dragon really so powerful? It seems to be very general, too. " Ye Yinzhu said noncommittally.


    Sula said angrily: "idiot, the green dragon you defeated yesterday is a growth Warcraft. It''s not mature yet. In terms of strength, it''s not much better than the magino iron dragon. However, once it reaches adulthood, with the level of level 7 or 8, not to mention you, even director Nina of your Divine sound department is hard to deal with. Don''t forget, it''s a real dragon, not a dragon trainer. "


    "The real dragon is so good, so why does the Dragon cavalry still use to train the dragon?" Ye Yinzhu once again played his pure, or idiotic nature.


    Sula rolled her eyes. "What do you think of as a dragon? So good taming is not a dragon. The number of giant dragons on the mainland of longqinus has never exceeded four figures, and most of them are extremely proud. Unless there is a special reason, they will never surrender to human beings. Human beings with adult giant dragons can become dragon riders or dragon magicians. They are the top presence of each country and a symbol of strength. Among the dragoons, only Venus dragoons and purple dragoons can have real dragons. In fact, there are many strong ones in dragon training, but they are too few. In the disposition of cavalry arms, if each dragon training ability is different, there is no way to command. Therefore, when choosing dragon training, there will be a large number of people with more abilities. Eric minlon and Martino are typical examplesWhile they were talking, the gate of the dragoon camp suddenly opened. With a groan of pain from the ground, a huge body stepped out of the gate. The one meter long Unicorn with glittering golden crystal is the first to emerge, followed by the huge body with a height of four meters and a length of ten meters. The dignified and fierce breath gives people a kind of suffocating pressure. The dazzling silver armor, two meters longer than the ordinary dragon cavalry, is much thicker than the heavy dragon spear, which shows his noble identity and powerful strength.


    "Ah! It''s him This person Ye Yinzhu knew was Viscount Austin, the Silver Star Dragon Rider he had met on his way to Milan.


    Ye Yinzhu saw Austin, but Austin didn''t see him. The huge King Jinjing Tyrannosaurus occupied more than one third of the width of the street, and walked towards the west gate with heavy steps. Austin''s face was a little ugly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Do you know him?" Sula''s voice is a little strange.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I met you once on the way to the college. He''s very overbearing. He wants to eat the wildebeest of our mercenary regiment. " He came to Milan with the iron bramble mercenary regiment. It has been mentioned with Sula for a long time.


    Sula said solemnly: "Yinzhu, I''m afraid you''re in trouble. Austin seems to be going to our college


    "Trouble? What''s the trouble? What does it matter to me that he goes to our college? " Ye Yinzhu said doubtfully.


    Sula looked at him and said, "you really don''t know anything! I say you''re in trouble because Austin is Roland''s big brother. You hurt Roland and her green dragon yesterday

 Chapter 59

    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "what do you say? Austin is Roland''s big brother? Do you mean he wants to get back at me? But the freshman competition is fair. "


    Sula shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but there may be. Fortunately, our college status is aloof. I don''t think Austin dare to be too presumptuous. It seems necessary for me to introduce Roland to you. In the Empire of Milan, there are three families, each of which has a decisive position. The violet family where Roland lives is one of them. The clan leader is one of the two marshals of the Milan Imperial Army and Maldini, one of the two Purple Star Dragon riders. Maldini also has a brother named Materazzi, who is the vice president of Milan magicians Association and is said to have just reached the purple level


    Ye Yinzhu frowned. He did not expect that there was such a powerful family behind Roland. However, the look on his face soon returned to calm.


    "Do you know what the Purple Star Dragon will stand for? That''s one of the most powerful beings on the continent, except for the falangqita. Purple level division with nine level dragon, can have the title of Purple Star Dragon riding general. Materazzi devoted all his life to the study of magic, never married, and naturally had no offspring. Maldini''s only son died in the battle with the orcs, leaving four children. Roland is the youngest, and she has three brothers. Austin is the oldest. He is also the least gifted of the third generation of the violet family. Roland''s second brother, okafu, is the youngest Venusian Dragon Rider in the mainland of lonzanus, and has an adult eight stage Earth Dragon Oliveira, her third brother, is also a fifth grader at the magic martial arts college in Milan. She is known as the first student of the martial arts department to have a water system growth dragon. Now she has advanced to the seventh level. It is said that after graduation, she will become a Silver Star Dragon Rider and have a chance to challenge the record of the youngest Venus Dragon Rider in the mainland. As the youngest, Roland is undoubtedly the most favored. Unlike her three brothers, she chose the magic route. Materazzi has no children. His favorite is this niece and granddaughter. He even became the chief magician of violet mercenary regiment established by their four brothers and sisters at Roland''s request. You know, it''s extremely rare for the purple mage to condescend to join the mercenary regiment. You''ve offended Roland a lot. You''ll suffer from some later. "


    After listening to Sula''s words, ye Yinzhu''s eyes show the light of thinking. Recalling the scene in the mercenary guild, it''s obvious that the purple mage mentor should be Roland''s second grandfather matlachi. The other young soldier doesn''t know whether it''s her second or third brother.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu''s silence, Sura thought that he was worried about his own situation and said with a bitter smile: "although you have not been in the college for a few days, you have offended more than the violet family. The leader of the dark magic department, Yueming, a freshman, is a member of Yuehui family, another of the three families. Moreover, her status in Yuehui family is similar to Roland''s in violet family. Yuehui, Yueming''s grandfather, is the symbol of the rise of the family. He is the president of the Milan magicians Association and the purple level five level great mage tutor of the dark magic department. It is said that he is the most powerful mage besides the Seventh Tower of Falan. It''s more terrifying than Materazzi. He is as famous as Ferguson, the dean of our college and the fourth level mage of the Department of psychiatry. He is the Minister of imperial magic and is in charge of all the mages in the whole Milan empire


    Raised his head, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are still so clear, indifferent smile, said: "so what? Let''s go. "


    "Ah? Don''t you worry about your situation? " Sura looks at Ye Yinzhu as if nothing had happened and says in surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "don''t you want to take me to work? If you don''t hurry up, it will be too late. "


    "It seems that I''m playing the piano to a cow. Are you really not worried at all? " Sula felt that he was defeated by Ye Yinzhu. He didn''t seem to care about what he said just now. However, she could not help but be impressed by Ye Yinzhu''s bearing. In the face of such a situation, if it was him, he asked himself that he could not be so calm.


    As ye Yinzhu and Sula walked forward, he calmly said, "what can I worry about? What''s the relationship between these big people and me? They don''t come to me because their granddaughter is defeated in a fair game. I''m an ordinary young student of Milan''s Magic Academy He grew up living with the Purple strong, and his two grandfathers have such strength. In addition, the bamboo spirit of cultivation made him gentle but tough and unyielding.


    After walking for an hour in Milan, Sula took Ye Yinzhu to the destination of the trip. It''s a three story building with elegant shape. It''s not very impressive in the bustling city of Milan, and its location is not beside the main road, but on a branch street. The surrounding environment is a little cold.


    This three story building has its own characteristics. It covers a small area, similar to the teaching building of Shenyin department. Octagonal cornices, dark green glazed tiles and the overall cool color of the small building give people a comfortable feeling. Surrounded by green trees, there are many tall trees. Even though the weather is a little cold, the trees here are still growing very luxuriant. Trees and buildings echo each other, making this three story building full of natural atmosphere. The strangest thing is that a huge tree emerges from the center of the small building. It seems that the three story building is built around the huge tree. The crown of the huge tree completely emerges from the top of the three story building. A layer of light blue flowers are in full bloom, emitting a faint aroma like musk deer and orchid. It is simple and elegant, and it is easy to immerse in the atmosphere. Maybe it''s because he was born in the blue sky sea. Looking at this small building, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel a little kind."How''s it going? Not bad. After careful selection, I chose to work here. The environment is good, and the pay is also good. This is a teahouse. The daily income of waiters is about ten silver coins. It is said that there are tips. If you do well, the salary will be higher. Come on, let''s go in. " As she said this, Sula took Ye Yinzhu''s sleeve and went to the teahouse.


    In front of him, when ye Yinzhu looked up, he saw that there were three big characters on the plaque above the teahouse -- piaolanquan. This name seems a little familiar! Without waiting for him to think about it, he was pulled in by Sula.


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen. We haven''t opened yet." A 20-year-old waiter stopped them. The blue clothes seemed to be work clothes. Although the appearance of the waiter was ordinary, he had a quiet temperament, which was easy to be liked.


    "We are not here for tea. Yesterday I saw that you are looking for a job. We are here for an interview." Sula is in a hurry.


    The waiter said with a smile, "I''m sorry you''re late. After yesterday''s posting of the recruitment notice, more than 300 candidates came in the afternoon, and we have already recruited suitable candidates. "

 Chapter 60

    "Praise Falan, and you won''t hire any more? We work very hard, and, you see, we are the students of Milan''s Mowu Academy. Our quality is definitely higher than that of ordinary people. " Sula anxiously recommends herself and ye Yinzhu.


    The waiter shrugged helplessly and said, "I''m really sorry, we''ve got enough people. You should have come yesterday. Maybe you have a chance. Please come back


    Ye Yinzhu raised his left hand, grabbed Sula''s thin shoulder, and said, "forget it, since people have already been recruited, let''s try to recruit other places. Don''t make people embarrassed."


    Sula originally wanted to fight for it. Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, she had to nod helplessly.


    Just as they were about to leave, the waiter suddenly exclaimed excitedly, "wait a minute." Step forward, eyes staring at Ye Yinzhu, seize Sula''s left hand, respectfully way: "this gentleman, excuse me, your name is Ye Yinzhu."


    Ye Yinzhu subconsciously replied: "yes! How do you know my name? "


    The waiter got out of the way and stood in their way, bowed respectfully to Ye Yinzhu and said, "I''m sorry, I took the liberty just now. I didn''t know you were miss''s friend. Please come in


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "Miss, do I know your miss?"


    The waiter was surprised and said, "aren''t you ye Yinzhu? The young lady has told me that if there is a young man coming with her ring, it will be you


    Ye Yinzhu''s mind flashed, "piaolanquan, piaolanquan, is this the place of Anya''s sister?" At this time, he suddenly remembered why piaolanquan was so familiar. When he first came to Milan and separated from Anya, Anya once told him to come to piaolanquan to find her if anything happened.


    "Yes. Piaolanquan is created by miss. Two, please come inside. " While saying this, the waiter leads Ye Yinzhu and Sula directly to the inside.


    When you enter piaolanquan, the first thing you see is green. Not only the various plants in piaolanquan, but also all the furnishings and utensils are in different shades of green. It can be seen that the owners here are very fond of green. There is no sense of luxury, but there is an indescribable elegance. The pillars supporting the whole building seem to be carved with green crystal.


    In the center of the small building, ye Yinzhu and Sula finally got to see the ancient trees coming out of the building from the outside. The trunk of an ancient tree needs at least 20 people to embrace it. They have never seen this kind of huge tree. Perhaps it is because of the ancient tree and the transparent architectural style of piaolanquan that the air here is very fresh and everything around is spotless. Some service personnel in green clothes are simply cleaning it.


    Sula gently pinched the soft meat on Ye Yinzhu''s waist and said in a low voice: "you know the owner here. Did you mean to see me make a fool of myself just now?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "of course not. When I came here, I was familiar with the three words of piaolanquan, but you pulled me too fast, and I was dragged in by you before I had time to think about it. I told you that on the way to Milan, my space ring was stolen and all my money was lost. When we came to Milan with the iron bramble mercenary regiment, we were escorting sister Anya''s caravan. Anya''s sister is very nice. She didn''t find a job. It''s good to come and see her. "


    The waiter takes them to a table near the center, where you can clearly see the ancient tree trunks outside, and the air is fresher. "Sit down, ladies. I''ll tell the lady." With that, he went straight upstairs. The stairs were built around the ancient trees in the middle of the building, which was very distinctive. However, it does not touch the ancient trees, which is obviously fully considered for the protection of ancient trees.


    Simple wooden table, the desktop is very broad, on top of a set of antique tea sets, chairs are also wooden, dark green. Ye Yinzhu looked around. He found that although the place on the first floor of piaolanquan was not small, there were few seats. There are only ten tables in the whole circle of the hall around the ancient trees in the center. Each table is surrounded by a bamboo curtain. Perhaps because it has not started business yet, the bamboo curtain is raised at this time to see the whole picture of the hall.


    "It''s a great place, though it''s just a hall on the first floor, where the privacy of customers is fully taken into account," Sura exclaimed. And this ancient tree in the middle, it''s really strange. I''m afraid there''s only one such restaurant in the whole mainland. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks down at the ring on his left middle finger. The water drop shaped blue gem emits a warm halo. Although it is not strong, the soft feeling is very comfortable. Sula also saw the ring on his hand. She could not help but curl her lips and murmured to herself, "it''s rare for a woman to give a man a ring."


    Time is not long, with the soft sound of footsteps, Anya has come down the revolving stairs on the ancient trees. Today, she wore a water green skirt, which hung down to the ground and covered her slender legs. Her long water blue hair was still scattered behind her as before, and even the two strands that hung down to cover her ears did not change at all. Even if her eyes are full of surprises, her elegant and noble temperament can not be destroyed. Among the women Ye Yinzhu has met, only xiangluan can compare with her in terms of appearance and temperament, but xiangluan is less mature and more youthful than Anya."Yinzhu, did you finally remember to see your sister?" Anya came over with a smile.


    Ye Yinzhu quickly stood up to greet him. He was always very honest and embarrassed. "In fact, I came to look for a job with my classmates. I didn''t expect that I happened to be here with my sister."


    After looking at the students in Milan, she was surprised! Since it is so difficult, why did you refuse the money I gave you at the beginning? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I can''t ask for my sister''s money. I''m not nervous about my school work. What I earn from working should be enough for my tuition and expenses."


    Since Anya appeared, Sula''s expression was a little strange, "Yinzhu, since there are no people here, let''s go. I have to find a job. "


    Anya smile, said: "don''t worry, first drink some tea to have a rest." As she said this, she nodded to the waiter in blue who came down with her. The waiter immediately turned and left.


    Anya asks Ye Yinzhu and Sula to sit back. She sits down not far from ye Yinzhu and asks them, "what kind of job are you looking for? Since Yinzhu wants to support himself, maybe I can help you find a suitable job. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "any job is OK, as long as it is within our ability. Originally, we wanted to be waiters here. Only after we came here did we know that this is my sister''s shop. "

 Chapter 61

    Without waiting for Anya to open her mouth, Sula said, "don''t bother Miss Anya. Let''s find it by ourselves."


    Anya said with a smile, "it''s no trouble. Yinzhu, I remember you are a master of Shenyin. Last time you said you would play the piano for me. I have a piano here. Why don''t you play one first and let me hear it? Although the waiters are full, I''m short of a performer here. " At this point, she looked at Sula with a smile and said, "of course, I won''t do favoritism. If your piano skills can''t meet my requirements, I won''t hire you."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I don''t need to hire you. I also want to play a piano song for my sister. I already have it. "


    At this time, tea has been brought up, exquisite purple clay pot and cup, the waiter obviously has done a good job of washing tea and hot pot, directly pour the tea into the bowl. All of a sudden, the fragrance of plum blossoms came, refreshing, smelling very comfortable. The tea soup is light red and looks attractive.


    Anya said with a smile, "have some tea first. This is Hongqiao plum blossom tea, one of the flower teas. It is a necessary tribute for the court of Milan to drink, and its output is extremely rare. It has the effect of reducing fire, anti-inflammatory, detoxification and beauty, and delaying aging. With a little rock sugar, it tastes very good. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a sip from the tea bowl. Suddenly, a stream of heat flowed down his throat. The warm feeling made the cold outside dissipate a lot. Then, a faint aroma of plum blossom, accompanied by the sweet breath in the mouth, exhaled from the heart. The pores of the whole body seemed to be open. It was so comfortable that I couldn''t help subconsciously saying: "good tea."


    At first, Sula saw that it was flower tea, and there was a trace of disdain in his eyes. But after he took a sip of it, the disdain was replaced by surprise. Unconsciously, a small cup of hongqiaomei flower tea had been drunk.


    Anya smiles and says, "green tea and oolong tea have always been respected in tea, but I only love flower tea. Many people disdain to drink scented tea, and even say that it is a common people in tea. But I don''t think so. First of all, the flower tea here is not fried with flowers and tea. It''s the real flower, which is dried before tea. It is also the main business project of piaolanquan. This kind of flower tea, I think, is the aristocrat of tea. The different effects of different scented teas are much better than green tea and oolong tea. "


    "I don''t know about tea, but it''s really delicious," said Ye Yinzhu with a chuckle


    Anya sighed and said: "tea culture has a long history. It was handed down from the Donglong empire. Unfortunately, it has been lost so much now..."


    "The East Dragon Empire?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Anya in surprise. Although this name is his first time to hear, he is too familiar with the word "Donglong". His grandfather and grandfather Qin once said "eight schools of Donglong" more than once. Although they don''t understand the meaning, they want to have something to do with Anya''s "Donglong Empire".


    Anya''s face changed slightly, but soon returned to normal. She quickly broke the topic and said, "Yinzhu, don''t you want to play the piano for me? How about now? "


    Although Ye Yinzhu was surprised, he was simple-minded. As soon as Anya changed the topic, he didn''t ask much. The water drop on the ring was blue crystal, and the slender Haiyue Qinghui Qin had appeared on the table. Although the table is a little high, ye Yinzhu has a slender figure and can barely use the tea table as a piano table.


    Chestnut shell paint, water broken lines, the sea and moon on the Yingrun luster, exuding its proud atmosphere, flashing light blue strings, pearl inlaid thirteen Qin emblem, exuding a touch of elegance and dignity.


    "Good piano." Anya said in surprise. She did not expect that ye Yinzhu could get such a good piano in such a short time.


    Concentrate on the nose, nose, heart, heart, breath, sitting in front of the fifth emblem of the Qin, hand on the string, gently press, his heart string and Guqin string fusion, at this time, ye Yinzhu seems to have changed a person. The pure clarity in his eyes has completely turned into obsession and persistence. Even if he is wearing the uniform of Milan''s Mowu academy, the elegance he exudes at this time is much stronger than the most pure nobles.


    Shake your hands gently, shake your sleeves away from your wrists, show your hands and eight fingers, press your left hand gently, and raise your right hand to flick the spring warbler out of the valley. With the low hum, a song of "Qiuhong" which is in line with the current season has quietly sounded.


    Perhaps it''s because ye Yinzhu is playing for Anya. Since he came to the magic martial arts academy in Milan, he has been playing for the first time with his heart open and without any purpose. It''s the essence of concentration.


    At this time, his mind has completely settled down, his eyes are full of leisurely and confident light, and he is calm. His whole body is fully integrated into the heaven and earth together with the Qin music. The Qin music is like the coming autumn expressing his admiration. Everything is so harmonious and natural.


    Without the release of the red light of Qin magic, although Ye Yinzhu''s spirit is completely concentrated, he just plays the Qin. All the staff on the scene, even the waiters on the upper two floors of piaolanquan, stopped their actions at this time. Everyone stood quietly in the same place, listening to the sound of nature.


    Maybe Anya and Sura don''t understand it, but under the whole playing, ye Yinzhu''s right hand has successively used the spring warbler coming out of the valley, the wind startling the crane, the crane singing in the Yin, the treasure wild goose carrying the reed, the solitary duck Gu group, the Shang sheep encouraging, the flying dragon catching the cloud and the mantis catching the cicada. The left hand is supplemented by qiue wind, shenniaoshu, fanglinjiaoying, Canglong into the sea, qifengshuling, Wenbao, haosimi and kongu. His hands are like the dancing of elves. They are extremely skillful and move like flowing water. If this song "Qiuhong" is only from the perspective of piano performance, even Qin Shang has to bow down here. The concentration of chizi''s Qin heart is incomparable to any divine music teacher.When the weather is cool, autumn wakes up and wanders around like a thunderbolt. The joy of harvest is about to enter the winter. Surrounded by the sound of nature, it is deeply imprinted in everyone''s heart. The ancient rhyme, the sound of the piano, the common vibration of the strings and the heartstrings, bring this touching "Qiuhong".


    Hum, the last trill goes away. Ye Yinzhu gently raises his hands, then slowly puts them down, and falls on the string, making everything calm. His eyes are bright. In this wholehearted song just now, he has some new understanding of the mystery of Qin music. Vaguely, ye Yinzhu feels that his Qin magic seems to have a potential of breakthrough.


    Silence, the entire piaolanquan, at this moment the only remaining wind leaves rustle. In the hall on the first floor, everyone''s eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu, showing his infatuation. Even if he didn''t deliberately use his mental power to blend into the music, the appeal of this song Qiuhong also made everyone sink into it.


    "Qixian is a good friend, two ears are bosom friends, calm heart is light voice, its smell has no ancient and modern. Good piano, good music. I don''t know how many years I haven''t heard such an infectious music. " An old voice came from the entrance, waking everyone up from the lingering sound of the piano.

 Chapter 62

    "Good Qin, it''s really good Qin." Anya long tone, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes have changed a bit of brilliance. She did not expect that ye Yinzhu''s piano skills were so superb that she could not help but think of her hometown.


    It''s not the first time for Sula to listen to Ye Yinzhu playing the piano, but it''s the most complete one. Without the direct spiritual impact of Qin magic, she is completely immersed in the mystery brought by Qin music. The moving sounds of nature also remind her of many, many, and almost tears.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have much time to practice in the college recently. I''m afraid I''m unfamiliar with it." Qinyin can bring beauty to others, but also can bring beautiful feeling to Ye Yinzhu. An almost perfect "Qiuhong" made him feel fresh and comfortable after playing. Heart and lung between the air floating, the whole body seems to have entered a specific rhythm in general, Qin magic power in this case, naturally improve.


    "Miss Anya, I didn''t expect you to invite such a noble zither player, and you are still so young. It seems that if I don''t report every day in the future, I''m really sorry for my ears! Ha ha ha ha The old and powerful voice sounded again, this time he was talking to Anya.


    Ye Yinzhu turned around and looked in the direction of the old voice. He saw that it was an old man in a blue gown, walking towards the direction of the three of them. From the old man''s poem, ye Yinzhu knows that he must have a deep understanding of Qin music. Quickly stand up, respectful way: "old gentleman, hello."


    The old man is very tall, simple and heavy in appearance. Although his clothes are simple, it gives people a kind of difference like the proud pine. Between the eyes open and close, the light occasionally flashes, which is breathtaking. A head of silver white long hair spread over the shoulder, looks very casual.


    "Virtue is the end of human nature, music is the essence of virtue, and virtue can be seen from the sound of Qin. The younger brother plays the piano so well, which shows his heart. Good, good. Such a good young man is rare. " With that, he patted Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder with appreciation. His hands are very broad, warm and powerful. Between the gentle slaps, ye Yinzhu feels a trace of heat swimming into his body and running for a week, which actually brings him a sense of comfort. The bamboo spirit in his body seems to increase a little under its traction.


    Anya saw the old man approaching, but she didn''t get up. Her face was even covered with a layer of cold. She just said faintly: "sure enough, you''ve come early. It''s a pity that it spoils my elegance. "


    The old man gave a wry smile. "OK, OK, I''m wrong. However, Miss Anya, can you still hear such touching music here in the future? There are too few zither players who can deeply understand the four meanings of "Qing", "Wei", "Dan" and "Yuan"


    Listening to the old man''s appreciation of Ye Yinzhu, Anya showed a smile, turned to Yinzhu and said, "you hear me, this is my frequent guest in piaolanquan. His taste is very tricky. Even he appreciates you so much. I leave you here as a zither player. It''s not selfish. You can''t refuse to pay for your work any more. "


    Ye Yinzhu turns to look at Sula. At this time, Sula hasn''t completely recovered from the music just now and doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "All right. It''s all work there, and I can see my sister here a lot. " Ye Yinzhu showed a smile without impurities. Playing the piano is the best practice for him, and he can earn some tuition and living expenses. What''s his objection?


    "You, what do you call her?" The old man gaped at Ye Yinzhu, then quickly turned to Anya, "is he your brother?"


    Anya said coldly, "you can''t take care of my business. If you talk more, you will leave here. Piaolanquan will no longer welcome you. "


    There was a trace of bitterness on the old man''s face. "Can''t you have a better temper. We are old friends, anyway In terms of age, the old man can be Anya''s grandfather, but in terms of tone, he seems to respect Anya very much.


    Anya no longer cares about him, turns to Ye Yinzhu and says, "Yinzhu, how much do you want?"


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head and just showed the blue ring on his left hand. When the old man saw the ring, his body suddenly froze and his face became strange.


    "Sister Anya, it doesn''t matter how much you pay. Sula is my roommate. Can you keep him here to work with me. We don''t have to. Ten silver coins a day is enough for our expenses. "


    At this time, Sula has come to her senses. Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s asking for a waiter''s price, she can''t help but pinch him in the back and quickly says, "it doesn''t matter if I get there, as long as I don''t separate from Yin Zhu. But Yinzhu is a zither player. Can you pay more. It''s not easy to find a good zither player like him. Yinzhu is a genius among the freshmen of Shenyin department


    Anya didn''t pay attention to Sula, just looked at Ye Yinzhu and said: "silly boy, how can a zither player''s reward be so low. In my place, even ordinary waiters earn a gold coin every day. I know you have a peaceful nature. You are indifferent to money. How about ten gold coins a day. As for the little brother Sula, let''s stay here as a waiter. It doesn''t matter if there are more people. ""No, no, sister Anya, that''s too much." Ten gold coins a day. That''s ten gold coins! You know, the cost of an ordinary family is only one or two gold coins a month.


    Anya said with a smile, "as long as I think it''s worth it. If you don''t believe it, ask Mr. Ma if your music is worth the price. "


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to ask, Lao Ma nodded sincerely and said, "it''s worth it, absolutely worth it. I don''t think ten gold coins are much. How can such a beautiful tune be measured by money? "


    Anya didn''t refute him this time. She said with a smile: "you see, I still took advantage of you. That''s it. Now that you are here today, please stay and get familiar with the environment. Coming to work in the afternoon is our main business hours. You are all students. You don''t have to come when you have a class, so as not to delay your studies. "


    Absolutely generous treatment, not to mention Ye Yinzhu, even if Sula''s salary is one gold coin a day, don''t even think about it in other places. How can ordinary local waiters get such a high salary.


    Piaolanquan is divided into three floors, one of which is the hall with ten tea tables, and the second floor is a private room with six rooms. The third floor is the private residence of Anya, even the waiters of piaolanquan can''t go up easily. It looks like a big three story building from the outside. In fact, there are only 16 tables at the same time.


    The lunch was very rich. Ye Yinzhu and Sula ate with all the waiters. All the waiters in piaolanquan were male. The first one was the waiters in blue that ye Yinzhu and Sula saw first today.


    "Brother Dida, piaolanquan is so big, but why are there only so many tea tables? Can you make money like this? " Ye Yinzhu asked curiously.

 Chapter 63

    Dida is the only one in blue among all the waiters. He looks 27 or 8 years old. He has a common appearance. He can''t be found easily in the crowd. I don''t know whether it''s because of Ye Yinzhu''s special relationship with Anya, or the song he plays today that shocked the audience. The waiters are very polite to him. Dida said: "there are few tables, so that the guests who come here can enjoy the best treatment. Usually the guests are only on the first floor, and the six boxes on the second floor have been reserved for a long time. After lunch, there will be more and more people in the afternoon. Like the old Mr. Ma who just came here, he is a frequent guest in one of the six boxes on the second floor. Just now, Miss explained that a special piano playing place will be prepared for you in the middle of the second floor. Do you have any special requirements? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said with a smile, "no, it''s already very troublesome for sister Anya. I just need to be quiet where I play. I like places with good environment. It''s very good here. The big tree in the middle of piaolanquan is the biggest I have ever seen. I love the air and the environment here. "


    Dida nodded and said, "you just like it."


    After lunch, Sula was unwilling to be assigned to work on the first floor, while ye Yinzhu and Dida went up to the second floor together. Anya didn''t show up again.


    Like the first floor, the second floor of piaolanquan is surrounded by the huge ancient tree. At this time, on the inside of the steps of the ancient tree, there is a round platform with a wooden table on it. The support around it is surrounded by the vines hanging from the ancient tree. It looks very strong.


    Dida pointed to the round platform and said with a smile, "this is where you will work in the future. After it gets cold, I''ll try to deal with the temperature for you. There is a certain distance between the platform and the surrounding boxes, so you can play in a relatively quiet environment


    "That''s great." Ye Yinzhu looks at the layer of blue flowers on the giant tree, and feels the surging breath of life and natural peace on the giant tree. Playing the piano in such a place will certainly be of great help to my future cultivation. If it''s not for the lack of money, it''s good to be able to practice in such an environment, even if it''s paying!


    When ye Yinzhu sits on the platform, Dida puts down the fixed hanging curtain so that people can''t see ye Yinzhu from the outside.


    Chizi has been practicing Qin Xin for 16 years. Qin has become a part of Ye Yinzhu''s life. After he came to Milan, this is the first time that he played the same way when he practiced in the blue sky and sea. For a whole afternoon, he didn''t know everything outside. His body and mind were completely immersed in the music. Although there was only a sea moon Qinghui Qin, his graceful music seemed to be gradually sublimated under his wholehearted playing. One afternoon, for four hours, ye Yinzhu kept playing. He didn''t even know that Sula had brought tea. For four hours, there was no music repeated. The whole piaolanquan was always filled with the curling sound.


    There are eight unique skills in qinzong''s music, which are: watching the wind, absorbing the soul, distinguishing between happiness and anger, pleasing feelings and thoughts, calming the mind and thinking, emboldening courage and courage, breaking away from worldly customs, and checking ghosts and gods. Ye Yinzhu has eight different emotions of Qin magic. At this time, he suddenly found that although he did not release the magic power with the piano music, he seemed to have a deeper understanding of these eight unique skills in the process of just playing the piano.


    Qin Yin disappears quietly. Ye Yinzhu thinks in his heart, is this what grandfather Qin said? Only when I enter the society can I make a breakthrough and enter a higher level of Qin magic?


    While he was thinking in his heart, applause rang out from the third floor of piaolanquan at the same time. Anya doesn''t know when she has come to the third floor stairs. She looks down at Ye Yinzhu in the curtain. Only she can see ye Yinzhu''s expression of focusing on the piano. A faint smile appeared on her elegant face.


    Anya''s insipid voice rang out, "let''s call it a day. Please come back Originally, this piaolanquan is only open in the afternoon.


    There was no one to speak, only the footsteps of different weight. After a while, the floating orchid Xuan had become clean again.


    "Sister Anya." Ye Yinzhu came out of the curtain.


    "Yinzhu, you play the piano very well. Are you tired. You haven''t moved a place all afternoon. Take a quick rest. I''ll have dinner prepared Anya looks at Ye Yinzhu with some concern, but from her face, she can''t see any fatigue, and his bright eyes become clearer.


    "No, sister Anya, I''m going back to college. There''s something else to do. I''ll come back tomorrow. I''ve been able to come for the last seven days, but I don''t know if I can come in time, even though it''s all in the morning. " Anya gives him a very kind feeling, which makes him feel very comfortable.


    "Well, be careful on the way." Anya didn''t stay much, just smile to Ye Yinzhu, let Dida send him downstairs.


    "Yinzhu, are you tired?" Sula has changed the green clothes of the waiter and is waiting for him in the uniform of Milan''s Mowu Academy.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said with a smile, "I used to play the piano much longer than today. How could I be tired. It feels so good here. It''s full of natural flavor, which makes my heart easy to calm down and be able to fully participate in the music. "They walked out of piaolanquan and along the original road towards the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan.


    "Yinzhu, do you know who miss Anya is?" Sula asked suddenly.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said: "isn''t sister Anya the boss of piaolanquan? What''s the matter? "


    Sula shook her head and said, "no, it''s not that simple. When you begin to play piano in the afternoon, tables 16 on the first and second floors of piaolanquan are full of guests. But the strange thing is that no one is noisy, even if they speak very quietly. These people even wear cyan or blue clothes, which are similar to our waiters. But I can see that the guests who come to piaolanquan are not ordinary people. They just sit there quietly drinking tea or chatting in a low voice. It seems that they all come here often. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s nothing! It''s not loud, it just means the quality of the guests is good. "


    Sula said, "but do you know how to sell piaolanquan''s scented tea?"


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head blankly.


    Sula sneered and said, "it''s just common to have a ruby coin for piaolanquan''s flower tea. Guests in the box on the second floor need three Ruby coins for each cup of tea. Every time you add water, you need another Ruby coin. Have you ever seen such expensive tea? No wonder Miss Anya is so generous that she gives you ten gold coins a day. Compared with the income of piaolanquan, our income is absolutely a drop in the bucket. "


    "Ah? So expensive? So, isn''t the Hongqiao plum blossom tea we drank in the afternoon... "


    Sula said, "you don''t feel right. I see, this piaolanquan seems very mysterious. We''d better not go any more. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "well, I promised sister Anya that she would play the piano. And piaolanquan suits me very well. There must be no other place where you can earn tuition and practice piano skills. Sister Anya is very kind to me. She''s a good person. Believe me, Sura, she''s a real good person. I can feel the pure natural breath on her body. Only people with pure heart can give me such a feeling. I can''t be wrong. "


    Sula said helplessly: "since you have said that, I have nothing to say. I just advise you to be careful. But the music you played today is really wonderful. Those guests are all fascinated by your story. Many people are talking about your origin in a low voice. It''s just that no one can guess that you''re just a student of the Academy of magic in Milan. In the end, if it wasn''t for Miss Anya''s order, they wouldn''t be willing to leave, and they would like to see who you are

 Chapter 64

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "in fact, playing the piano is mainly for your own heart. Grandfather Qin once said that there are seven examples of Guqin: one is to show morality, the other is to feel ghosts and gods, the third is to show beauty and customs, the fourth is to observe clearly, the fifth is to make tone, the sixth is to be elegant, and the seventh is to be good at teaching. Qin De is prior to Qin art. If the heart is right, the heart string can match the string. Otherwise, the wonderful music will not be played


    Sula said sincerely: "it seems that it''s really a career without chicken ribs, only a person with chicken ribs! From you, I really see the hope of Shenyin master. Just now I heard you say to Anya upstairs, "what can I do for you?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "I''m going to find the ocean."


    Sula chuckled and said, "what are you looking for? I didn''t hold enough yesterday! "


    Ye Yinzhu blushed and said angrily, "yesterday I didn''t mean to. I''m looking for her face. "


    Sula was stunned and looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, "for her face? The ocean is already very poor. You''re not going to hit the bottom of the well. In fact, if her face is not hurt, she must be a gorgeous beauty. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''m the one who falls into the well. What''s more, the beauty and ugliness of people are not absolute. If a girl is very beautiful, but her heart is not good, she is also ugly. "


    Sula''s face changed slightly and said, "what do you want to do with the ocean?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I want to see if I can help her. I can see that the cold mentality and appearance of her is largely due to the traces on her face. It must be painful for a girl to be disfigured. Her face should have been made the day after tomorrow, and maybe there is a chance to recover. "


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu stupidly, "you say you can still treat? But the face of the ocean should not be cured even by the most powerful light magician! You know what? The family where the ocean is located is the last of the three families, the Ancelotti family. Her grandfather is another Purple Star Dragon Cavalry General of the Milan Empire, Grand Marshal Seedorf. Marshal Seedorf had two sons, and the father of the ocean was his eldest son, who married his sister, who is now Berlusconi IX, the emperor of Milan. And they have only one daughter, that is to say, the ocean is a royal relative. Even if because of her appearance in the family is not very important, but also absolutely asked the best doctor treatment. I don''t think you have any chance of success. You don''t want to give back just because you hugged someone yesterday


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said: "when I saw her face in yesterday''s competition, I wanted to try to help him with treatment. My treatment method is different from that of other people. Even if there is a chance, we should not give up! Or would she not live in pain all her life? "


    Sula took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, you are the stupidest fool I have ever seen, but you are also the most lovely fool. I''ll go with you to save you the inconvenience of being alone. "


    When they returned to Milan''s Mowu academy, it was already dark. They went back to their dormitories for a simple dinner, and then walked towards the direction of the students'' dormitories. Ye Yinzhu and Sura don''t know where the ocean lives, but the students of Shenyin department all live together except ye Yinzhu in the mixed zone of Gongdu students, which is very easy to find.


    "Eh, isn''t this Yinzhu? Why are you here As soon as ye Yinzhu and Sura came to the dormitory area of Shenyin department, they met Xueling. At this time, Xueling is wearing a long nightgown and combing her long hair in front of her villa dormitory. It seems that she is going to have a rest.


    "I''m looking for my Marine sister. Do you know where she lives, Xueling? "


    With a smile, Xueling said, "you know that your marine sister is leaning on her even if she faints. Are you in love with her. Do you want me to make a match for you? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s face turned red. He was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Looking at his embarrassed appearance, Xueling couldn''t help laughing more loudly, "it''s worthy of being the first little Zhengtai in our divine sound system. Yinzhu, you''re not still a virgin."


    Sura rolled her eyes and said in her heart that the female student of Shenyin was really open.


    "Well, Xueling, do you know where she lives? I really have something to do with her. " Ye Yinzhu was asked an embarrassing topic, and he didn''t know how to speak. The red color on his face spread to his ears.


    Xueling said with a smile, "well, I won''t tease you. You follow this path and go inside. The dormitory of Haiyang Xuejie is in the innermost building. She is not very sociable, and she usually talks less. I can''t see what you like about her


    "I, I''m not." Ye Yinzhu quickly explains. Looking at Xueling''s smiling appearance, he really can''t go on. He quickly follows Xueling''s path and leaves like running away. Looking at his back, Xueling can''t help laughing. She doesn''t worry about the fact that there is Sula beside Ye Yinzhu.


    He walked along the path until he saw the innermost white villa. The red color on Ye Yinzhu''s face faded completely. Sula seemed to like to see ye Yinzhu blush. She just laughed and didn''t speak on the road.


    Ye Yinzhu went to the villa door and tapped, "sister ocean, are you there?"


    After a short time, when the door opened, a stunning face appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu. It was not the ocean, but xiangluan, the first beauty of Milan magic martial arts academy.Four eyes opposite, two people at the same time a Leng, one voice way: "how is you."


    This is the first time ye Yinzhu has seen xiangluan from a close distance. At this time, she is wearing a pink dress. Because the weather is a little cold, the dress is very conservative and covers every inch of her skin. Her big lavender eyes show a little confusion after seeing ye Yinzhu. Her long golden and pink hair droops from her left shoulder and covers her plump left chest.


    Did Xueling cheat me? Isn''t this the dormitory of the ocean? Ye Yinzhu wondered.


    "Ye Yinzhu, are you looking for the ocean?" Xiangluan is the first to break the embarrassment.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Ye Yinzhu quickly agreed, and asked tentatively, "is this the dormitory of the ocean elder sister?"


    Xiangluan said with a smile, "come in first. The ocean is upstairs. I''ll get her down As he said, he gave way to the door and let Ye Yinzhu and Sula into the villa hall. Then I went upstairs.


    The layout of the villa is cool blue, just like the cool feeling of the ocean. The layout is very simple. Just as you enter the door, you can feel a touch of cold.


    Sula said in a low voice, "it''s a waste for your marine sister to practice the divine voice teacher. I think it''s better to reform the dark Department."


    At this time, ye Yinzhu only felt his heart beat hard. He didn''t know why. Every time he saw xiangluan, he would have this kind of reaction, and even some didn''t dare to see xiangluan''s perfect face.


    After a short time, accompanied by xiangluan, Haiyang came down from the upstairs. She was wearing a long skirt of the same style as xiangluan, but it was white, and her black hair was hanging on her shoulders. There was no difference in her dress in peacetime. When she first saw Ye Yinzhu, her face was slightly unnatural. A faint blush appeared on the half of her face exposed outside. It was obvious that she remembered what happened last night.


    Seeing the ocean, ye Yinzhu''s heart is also not calm. What happened last night, plus Xueling''s previous teasing, makes him feel a little strange in his heart, and his face turns red again.

 Chapter 65

    Xiangluan chuckled and said, "what are you doing? It''s like a blind date. Ye Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you? Yesterday, Haiyang came back very late after she sent you back. I asked her what she was doing, but she refused to say. Did you bully her? "


    "Well, i..." Ye Yinzhu didn''t know whether his behavior yesterday was bullying the ocean or not. He couldn''t answer for a while.


    "Sister xiangluan, don''t bully him. He is an honest man." The ocean finally opened her mouth, her voice was still so cold, but in the cold, she felt a little more flustered at this time.


    Xiangluan said with a smile, "I will speak for him. Ye Yinzhu, what do you mean! What are you doing here? "


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath. He suddenly feels that these girls are more and more powerful. It seems that they are easy to be teased when talking to them. "I''m here to thank my sister ocean school for taking care of me yesterday."


    "You''re welcome. You saved us in the game first." The ocean light reply way, at this time her vision has already returned to normal.


    "And I want to try and see if I can fix your face." Ye Yinzhu hurriedly followed up the second half of the sentence.


    "What did you say? Can you cure the face of the sea? " Xiangluan looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, and her beautiful eyes are full of surprises.


    But the ocean''s face changed, and her eyes turned cold, "you go. I don''t need you Even Sula, who is behind Ye Yinzhu, can feel the cold release from her body. She can''t help but scold Ye Yinzhu in her heart. How can this idiot directly say that other girls are in pain? Ocean is a person with strong self-esteem. Isn''t he asking for trouble.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally didn''t understand the girl''s psychology, and hurriedly said: "sister ocean, although I''m not sure, I can have a try. Your face should have been hurt. We are classmates. I just want to help you. "


    Just as Haiyang was about to refuse, xiangluan around him said, "Haiyang, since he dares to come to you, maybe he really has some ways? Let him try. "


    Ocean sighed, she also understood that ye Yinzhu didn''t mean to touch the pain in his heart, the cold in his eyes disappeared a bit, and said faintly: "No. I grew up, whether it''s a doctor or a wizard of the light department, how few people have treated me? I don''t want to be disappointed again. Thank you for your kindness, ye Yinzhu. Let''s go. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t expect that the ocean was so far away from people, "Xuejie, I just want to help you. The damage on your face should be corrosive damage caused by dark magic, and it may also have a curse effect. Although this kind of magic can be removed by light magic, the damage it has caused can''t be cured by light magic. It is necessary to dredge the meridians of the face again and maintain it the day after tomorrow. I want to try to get through the meridians on your face. If you succeed, there is at least 80% chance that you will recover your appearance. "


    Ocean looked at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes a little more surprised, and the refusal on her face was not so obvious. Xiangluan beside her said in a hurry: "ocean, let him have a try. He has brought miracles to the divine phonology. Maybe he can also bring miracles to you? "


    The ocean''s eyes struggled a little, then slowly nodded: "well. What are you going to do? "


    Ye Yinzhu pointed to the sofa beside him and said, "please sit down first, sister ocean."


    Haiyang Yiyan sits down. Xiangluan and Sura stand on both sides. They also want to see how ye Yinzhu is going to treat Haiyang. You know, the corrosive damage caused by dark magic is the most difficult to treat. Besides, the scar on ocean''s face is caused by the magic with curse effect.


    Ye Yinzhu went to the ocean, raised her hand, gently lifted the black hair on the ocean''s face, and gathered the black hair behind her ears. Although Ye Yinzhu''s hand didn''t touch her skin, he could clearly feel the heat ocean in his hand. Especially Ye Yinzhu''s attentive eyes made the ocean feel like a thorn in the back. His biggest pain and regret had been completely exposed in this unfamiliar place In front of men. Even if he had some good feelings for him, the ocean was still full of all kinds of complex feelings.


    "I, I''m dead." Ocean flustered want to pull back his long hair, but was held down by the side of xiangluan, "ocean darling, maybe this is really an opportunity." Xiangluan comforts her and covers the ocean''s eyes with her other hand so that she can''t see ye Yinzhu. Only in this way can the tension of the ocean be relaxed.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the ocean''s face carefully, as if he is looking at a Guqin. Almost 80% of the right face of the ocean has atrophic skin and muscles. The surface skin is ferocious dark red, which makes people feel terrible. Although the corruption and curse effects of dark magic have been removed, the huge damage makes Ye Yinzhu feel pity. He could imagine how much pain the ocean had suffered because of the wound on her face.


    A light yellow light appears on Ye Yinzhu''s right hand. He carefully pastes his right hand with four fingers to the scar on his face.


    Haiyang''s face is very cold, but ye Yinzhu''s hand is very hot. When he caresses the scar on her face, her body trembles obviously. A warm feeling comes along her face and rolls around the scar like water."It''s even more serious than I thought. Some channels and collaterals are dead." Ye Yinzhu put down his hand, and his face became a little dignified.


    Xiangluan asked anxiously, "can it be cured?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I''ll try. But it takes many times of treatment to recover. Sister Haiyang, there may be some pain and itching later. Please bear with it As he spoke, he pulled up his trouser legs.


    Sula and xiangluan see at the same time that a cloth like thing is tied to Ye Yinzhu''s right leg. Ye Yinzhu takes it off and hands it to Sula, signaling him to hold it well. At this time, Sula saw clearly that it was a cloth bag with strip shaped pockets on it, and the light purple light came out of it.


    Ye Yinzhu wiped his right hand on the cloth bag. Suddenly, a long purple needle appeared between his right index finger and middle finger. The length of the needle is about three inches. The whole body is purple, and the two ends are very sharp. The whole body of the needle emits soft purple light.


    Xiangluan looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise and said, "what are you doing? What''s the use of this needle? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this is a purple bamboo needle. It''s only found in my bamboo forest called blue sky sea. Around the bamboo of life in the center of the blue sky sea, there are 18 purple bamboos, which are as hard as iron, with a huge breath of life and the power of nature. Each purple bamboo has a bamboo core. After special refining, it can be put into a needle. In my bag, there are 18 purple bamboo needles. With my family''s medical skills, I can treat some diseases. "


    At the beginning, ye Yinzhu lost his space ring, which made the five Guqin treasures of the Qin clan lost at the same time. Fortunately, he carried all the treasures of the bamboo clan with him. Although the blue silk on his wrist and the purple bamboo needle tied to his calf looked very humble, they were unique treasures in the bamboo clan. Ye Li was afraid that his grandson would suffer losses outside, so he gave all these treasures to his grandson. He didn''t even tell Ye Zhong. In his last year in the blue sky sea, ye Yinzhu relied on Superman''s concentration and wisdom to learn from Bisi and Zizhu needles.


    Xiangluan was shocked and lost his voice: "is this the legendary god acupuncture pulse therapy? Isn''t this medical skill long lost? "

 Chapter 66

    Ye Yinzhu takes the cloth bag from xiangluan and puts it on his left wrist. He stares at the sea in front of him and doesn''t move. He seems to be thinking about something. He seemed to enter a strange rhythm, standing there quietly, but became the center of the whole villa hall.


    The light yellow light was released from him, and the gentle fighting spirit was accompanied by his breathing. The light light was flashing. In a flash, his right hand was suddenly wiped from the cloth bag, and a group of purple cold flame was beating in his palm. Xiangluan only felt a flower in front of him, and that group of purple cold flame was exploding like fireworks and disappeared quietly. Fifteen purple bamboo needles have completely disappeared into the ocean.


    The sea hums, seems to bear a lot of pain, the body began to tremble violently.


    Ye Yinzhu moves. He strides to the side of the ocean in the first step. With his right hand, he pulls out the three purple bamboo needles. The light yellow fighting spirit is injected from the tail of the needles. In the blink of an eye, he changes three places to re plunge in. His action doesn''t have any pause. He steps out again. It''s the same action of three ups and three downs, with his yellow fighting spirit Start spinning around the body of the ocean. The fighting spirit is shining, and it completely surrounds the ocean. It''s hard for xiangluan to see the ocean from the outside.


    A faint fragrance floats in the villa hall, no longer the body fragrance of the ocean, but a moving bamboo fragrance.


    Xiangluan widens her eyes and looks at the ocean carefully. At this time, she finds that the purple bamboo needles on the ocean are no longer up and down, and ye Yinzhu is twisting those already inserted purple bamboo needles at a very fast speed. There were eighteen long needles, six on the cheek of the sea, and twelve on the back of her head, shoulders, chest and back. On the end of the eighteen purple bamboo needles, there is a layer of purple smoke. The smell of bamboo seems to come from it.


    Ye Yinzhu''s phantom like figure gradually slowed down, and his every movement changed from lightness to heaviness. It seemed that he could twist the long purple needle with great effort.


    Acupuncture and pulse therapy requires high demands on the performer, not only having sufficient fighting spirit, but also having the most subtle exploration of the patient''s situation. At the beginning of the acupuncture, ye Yinzhu was exploring the scars on the ocean''s body and face. When he really started the treatment, the control of Zhu Douqi became extremely important, and there was no deviation. This requires a high level of his mental strength. The dual consumption of fighting spirit and mental strength has made him sweat deeply. If he hadn''t cultivated his chizi zither heart since he was a child, he was always in the state of no distractions, and it would be difficult for him to maintain this state of concentration for a long time.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu found that his fighting spirit has indeed improved. After completing the same contract with purple, Zhu Douqi has been promoted to the second level of Huang Zhu, which is much thicker than before. Today, the guest named Lao Ma by Anya injected a little bit of fighting spirit into his body, which seems to make his fighting spirit change slightly and become more solid. So up to now, he hasn''t felt exhausted.


    Naturally, Haiyang doesn''t know how much effort Ye Yinzhu has made at this time. At the beginning, only the needle on her face brought her some numbness and itching feeling. However, with the 18 purple bamboo needles fully entering her body, ye Yinzhu''s bamboo fighting spirit began to be injected into her body through the needle, and then the whole upper body began to suffer from pain to varying degrees. Sometimes it stings, sometimes it burns, sometimes it itches in my heart. She couldn''t help groaning faintly. She wanted to raise her hand to scratch, but found that her arms could not be lifted, and even her upper body could not move.


    Ye Yinzhu has already sealed her meridians with a purple bamboo needle in order to get a better needle. Otherwise, in the process of needle application, once the sea moves disorderly and the position of needle application or the movement of fighting spirit deviates, all previous achievements will be wasted immediately.


    The fragrance of bamboo in the air gradually becomes light, and the purple dense from the end of the needle seems to have been injected into the body of the ocean, which makes a layer of purple gas appear on the surface of her upper skin, and her originally white and crystal clear skin adds a bit of luxury.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu''s Zizhu Shenzhen is not just the Shenzhen pulse therapy that xiangluan said. In the traditional acupuncture pulse therapy, a variety of needles of different thickness are used, and most of the time metal needles are used. The Zizhu needle used by Ye Yinzhu at this time is much stronger than the metal needle in terms of the effect of the needle. Although Zizhu is not as precious as the bamboo of life, it is absolutely the best among the best. It has the title of defending bamboo and only grows around the bamboo of life. It is not only extremely tough, but also has the special breath of life and detoxification, which is comparable to the elixir. It belongs to the category of natural resources and local treasures. After the special refining technique of Zhuzong, there are only two complete sets of Zizhu needles for hundreds of years. Through it to display the spirit acupuncture pulse therapy, Zizhu needle itself exorcism, detoxification, Shengji, Tongmai effect, after ye Yinzhu bamboo gas stimulation, completely released. If it wasn''t for the reason of Zizhu needle, how could he come to the ocean for treatment with such assurance?


    Gradually, the smell of bamboo disappeared, replaced by a faint smell. Sweat, drop by drop down the temples and forehead of Ye Yinzhu. His eyes had begun to look tired. The steaming heat rises, and the whole body is like a steamer. The light yellow bamboo spirit has begun to weaken, and the color has become lighter and lighter.The look of pain on the ocean''s face never disappeared. Under the effect of all kinds of constant pain, she only felt that the visions before her eyes were frequent, and she had lost herself. In this way, the pain becomes less.


    Slow pace suddenly accelerated, ye Yinzhu low drink a, "up." Eighteen purple awns shoot out at the same time. As ye Yinzhu turns, many of the eighteen purple bamboo needles fall back into the cloth bag.


    Gasping for breath, ye Yinzhu stumbled under his feet and nearly fell down. It took an hour for this treatment.


    Xiangluan steps forward and holds Ye Yinzhu, "how are you?"


    Ye Yinzhu waved his hand and said wearily, "I''m ok. Fortunately, she has a chance to recover. "


    "Ah?" Xiangluan was surprised to look at the ocean. She saw 18 Black juices flowing out of the naked upper body of the ocean, which was just the pinhole of purple bamboo. The smell gradually increased, but the ocean''s face became calm. The atrophic scar on her face turned from dark red to pink. Although the atrophic scar did not change anything, it did not look as terrible as before.


    "Is the ocean ready?"

 Chapter 67

    Ye Yinzhu said: "one treatment is not enough. I need to use the purple bamboo needle to gradually penetrate the meridians of her face, so that the necrotic and atrophic meridians can be rejuvenated. Then gradually eliminate the remaining poison hidden in the meridians in her body. In the future, I will give her acupuncture once a week, about ten times in total. There should be obvious changes. As for the final level of recovery, I am not sure. But at least the appearance can recover to more than 70%


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu and listening to his panting and tired voice, xiangluan suddenly finds that this is the first male student in the history of Shenyin, who has won great honor for Shenyin. She looks very cute. His pure eyes are like a child. What makes xiangluan feel good about most is the unprofitable chizhen of Ye Yinzhu.


    "I thank you for the ocean. We will appreciate your help whether we succeed or not. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles a little, at this time, bursts of dizziness accompanied by strong fatigue are invading his brain, "thank you. I just don''t want to see the ocean sister depressed all the time. It must be painful for a girl to get hurt like this. Xiangluan Xuejie, don''t worry, I will try my best to cure her. OK, I''ll go first. You can wipe her body. The liquid flowing out is the original toxin in her body. She should feel more comfortable after clearing a little this time. I have to go first


    "Take a break before you go." Xiangluan is in a hurry.


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head, nibbles the tip of his tongue, uses the sting to wake him up a little, and opens the door.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s back, xiangluan smiles. It''s a kind of appreciation from the heart. She whispers: "Ye Yinzhu, you have a heart like gold."


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at Xu Ye''s step, he was surprised.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "nothing, just a little tired. Let''s go back. "


    Sula sighed and said, "you! I don''t know how to say hello. Come on, I''ll help you. " As he said this, he put Yinzhu''s arm on his thin shoulder and walked towards the dormitory in the mixed zone. His eyes clearly showed a look of love, just because of the dim night, coupled with Ye Yinzhu spiritual consumption is too big, did not find.


    The night wind is cool and comfortable. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s mood is lighter than the night wind. He never wanted to get anything for ocean therapy, but at this time, he found that he got a lot. The pleasure of helping others is something that nothing can replace. The feeling of helping people is so good.


    Mellow smile, appeared in the corner of his mouth, feeling the autumn wind blowing, he found that he more and more like this Milan Academy of magic.


    Shenyin dormitory.


    "What''s wrong with me." The ocean wakes up dimly. It was still dark outside. Xiangluan was sitting beside her, wiping her body with a warm towel.


    "Comfortable?" Xiangluan asked with concern.


    Ocean Leng for a while, this just recalled before all, some bitter way: "he left?"


    Xiangluan nodded.


    The ocean sighed with a faint and cold look. "I know that I have no hope of recovery in my life. He shouldn''t be bothered. He''s a good, warm-hearted man


    Xiangluan chuckled and said, "I thought you were going to say you shouldn''t let him see your body."


    The ocean blushed and said, "sister, how can you say that. Can''t you see that he is different from those ordinary people. Other male students, who see the scar on my face is not at a distance? Only he never gives me any uncomfortable feeling


    Xiangluan said with a smile, "it seems that ye Yinzhu really moved your heart."


    Ocean''s face changed slightly, shook his head and said, "sister, don''t talk nonsense. Yinzhu is a good man, but we can''t. As you know, in my whole life, I will not think about men and women


    Xiangluan said: "why not? Have you forgotten the oath you took when you were a child? At that time, you said that if anyone could cure the wound on your face, no matter who he was, no matter how old he was, you would marry him in return. Now that you have such a good looking little girl in front of you, even I envy you. "


    "Sister, you..." Ocean suddenly realized what, looking at xiangluan''s eyes from dull gradually become strange, trembling voice: "you mean, he, he actually succeeded?"


    Xiangluan took a bronze mirror from one side and handed it to Haiyang. She said with a smile, "see for yourself."


    Trembling to take over the bronze mirror, the ocean finally let his heart become stable, this dare to look at himself in the mirror.


    Pale face a bit more red, black hair because of sweating and some messy, scar on the face did not disappear, still exist in the original place. However, the disappointment did not appear for a long time. It was only in a flash that the ocean found its own difference. The original dark red scar turned pink, especially the outer circle of the scar turned out to be bright red. The skin was tender and pink. It seemed that it was creeping gently, and the feeling of itching came from the scar."I feel it. It has a feeling Ocean surprised looking at himself in the mirror, subconsciously raised another hand to touch his face. Since childhood injury, this half of the face has been completely numb, 17 years, the face for the first time had a feeling, although it is so slight, but this sudden feeling is like a seed of hope, burning in her heart.


    Xiangluan said: "don''t ask me how he did it. I don''t know. He was very quick at that time. I just can see that he''s very tired. He''s a little too tired to stand. He said that the injury on your face needs to be treated many times, about 10 times can be cured, and your appearance can recover to at least 70% or 80%. You said, "should you fulfill your promise to him?"


    It''s a sleepless night for her.


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight from the small window into the dormitory, ye Yinzhu has been sober from the retreat. Last night''s exhaustion and tiredness disappeared, and the whole body was full of lightness and strength. Clenching his fist, he said to himself, "when did my recovery become so good. This is not the first time. "


    "Yinzhu, wash up and eat." Sula had breakfast ready as usual. Maybe it''s because I found a job. Today''s breakfast is a few more eggs, which is obviously more abundant.


    "Sula, where did you get the eggs?" Ye Yinzhu couldn''t help smelling the aroma of breakfast, but under Sula''s burning gaze, he went to wash first. He always thought that Sula was the best housekeeper, at least he had no choice.


    "Of course, I bought the eggs, otherwise, do you think eggs will fall from the sky?" Sula snorted. He looks a little pale as if he didn''t have a rest last night.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "did you buy it? Did you buy it in the morning? How early you have to get up


    Sula said naturally, "you think everyone is as lazy as you are. You have to sleep until dawn. Come and eat. "


    Sitting at the narrow dining table, ye Yinzhu suddenly remembers that when he was eating breakfast a few days ago, he inadvertently said that he liked eggs most when he was a child. Is surah

 Chapter 68

    It''s very troublesome to go shopping from Milan''s Mowu academy, because there is a canteen in the academy itself. The place where food materials are sold outside is at least 20 miles away from the college. Go to the village of Milan, or go further. It''s also a long way to get out of the college from the mixed area where they live.


    There are only four eggs. They are peeled off on the plate. The smooth white egg white looks attractive. I don''t know why, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels that his eyes seem to be a little wet.


    "Sula, you have eggs, too!"


    "I didn''t like eggs since I was a child. Only you like it. What''s good about eggs. Well, I''m full. " Sula quickly drank the congee before the next, did not look at the eggs, stood up to brush the bowl.


    Ye Yinzhu only ate one egg, the remaining three eggs he carefully wrapped with a clean cloth, carrying Sula into his space ring.


    Just then, a cold voice outside suddenly sounded, "is Ye Yinzhu there?"


    Sula was washing the dishes outside. "Is that you? What do you want to do with Yinzhu? "


    "Of course, I have something to do with him. Ye Yinzhu, come out for me. " The sound sounds familiar. Ye Yinzhu subconsciously walks out of the dormitory.


    A girl in a black magic robe is standing in front of the dormitory door. The students who have already got up in other dormitories all subconsciously detour when they see her. It''s no one else. It''s the first-year student of the dark magic department. It''s also the master of the dark magic department''s freshman competition, Yueming.


    "Moonlight?" Ye Yinzhu looked at the beauty of dark magic department with a little surprise, "what can I do for you?"


    Moon Ming cold hum a, "you come with me." With that, he turned and walked into the woods next to the mixed zone.


    "Yinzhu, don''t go." Sula put down her bowl and stood in front of Ye Yinzhu. "Yueming, if you lose in the game, do you want to revenge in private? Be careful, I''ll go to the teaching office and sue you. "


    Yueming snorted with disdain, "Ye Yinzhu, aren''t you very powerful? Yes? And let others protect it? " She did not deny that she was looking for Yinzhu for revenge, and the cold in her eyes was full of provocation.


    Ye Yinzhu frowned, gently opened Sula, said: "it''s OK, I''ll be back in a moment." With that, he strode toward the moon. Although Yueming brings him a sense of hostility, he finds that Yueming''s breath is very unstable, as if his heart is full of anxiety and uneasiness.


    Sula whispered, "then be careful. If she attacks you, shout. I''m in the neighborhood


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and looks at Sula, "Sula, I will protect you from anyone''s harm in the future."


    Sula was stunned. He didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would say such words to himself at this time, "do you protect me?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded seriously, "this is my promise. You''re the second one to get that promise. "


    When he said that, Sula''s face changed. The second one? Who is the first one? Ocean? Xiangluan? Anya? Or some other beauty? Of course, he didn''t know that the first person who got this promise was his partner who had been with Ye Yinzhu for ten years.


    Ye Yinzhu walks into the woods with the moon. It has entered autumn. As the autumn wind blows, leaves fall from the air, bringing a bit of chill and bleakness.


    Yueming didn''t stop until she came to the middle of the forest. She turned around and looked at Ye Yinzhu. Her eyes were full of anger. "Ye Yinzhu, what did you do to Mingxue?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "do you mean your Warcraft? I didn''t do anything to her


    The tears twinkled in Yueming''s eyes, "you cheat. If you don''t do anything to her, then why does my dark snow have been sleeping since that day''s competition? No matter how I call her, she doesn''t wake up


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "I don''t know. That day in the game, when I finally used the piano song to resist her attack. I suddenly felt her mood. She seems very sad, as if struggling to break away from the contract with you. That''s why I said to you, let you treat her better and care more about her in the future. Warcraft is your partner, not your tool. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Yueming was stunned for a moment, and her mood became a little calmer, "but Mingxue has never been so deep asleep as now. She was a birthday present from my grandfather when I was 12 years old. For more than four years, I have been with Mingxue every day. Although she can''t speak, with her company, even if I have been practicing dark magic, I won''t feel lonely. How could she be sad? She has no intelligence, not even emotion. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, you are wrong. On the mainland, everything has emotions. Every creature has its own life, even if their intelligence is low, the mood also exists. Don''t say your dark snow, even if it''s my Qin, the mood of each Qin is different. Their emotions can only be felt if you really immerse yourself in them and communicate with them attentively. I heard director Nina say that your Ming Xue is a growth type Warcraft of the undead family. When you grow up, you can reach level 9. She will be intelligent Warcraft in the future. How can she not feel the outside world? It''s just that you don''t know her well enough. The music I played that day was called the ghost of a beautiful girl. Maybe it was because it touched her heart that I felt the sadness in her heart. "After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Yueming can''t help but enter into meditation. Suddenly, she whispered and lost her voice: "is it because Mingxue left her parents that she would be sad?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "leave your parents?"


    Yueming''s pale face flushed slightly and said, "there are several ways to get Warcraft. Generally speaking, it is the most direct way to defeat Warcraft and gain its recognition. And growing Warcraft is much more difficult. Before entering level 7 or above and evolving into intelligent Warcraft. Growing up Warcraft''s parents will be careful to protect them. After reaching level 7, it''s too hard to catch them. Youming is my grandfather''s effort to draw away her parents before he brought her back to sign a master-slave contract with me. "


    "How can you do that? What''s the difference between robbers and thieves? " Ye Yinzhu glared at Yueming, "have you ever thought about it. How would you feel if someone stole you from your parents? How sad will your parents be? No wonder Mingxue is sad. She is missing her parents far away! What she wants to break away from is her contract with you. It turns out that you have to be so mean to get growth Warcraft. "


    "You scold me?" Yueming looks at Ye Yinzhu stupidly. From small to large, no one has ever scolded her. For a moment, she was stunned.


    "What''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t you be scolded for your despicable behavior? " Frankly speaking, ye Yinzhu really can''t swear. But when he thought of Ming Xue''s sad appearance, his heart was full of indignation.


    "Well, what should I do? I really like Mingxue. I even treat her as my sister. I can''t live without her. " The coldness in Yueming''s eyes and the seclusion of the dark mages are gone now. The rest is only the anxious mood.

 Chapter 69

    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "I don''t know what you should do. If you really like her, you should send her back and let her live happily with her parents instead of restricting her freedom. That''s all. You can do it yourself. I''m going Finish saying, the head also does not return of walk toward the dormitory.


    "Wait a minute." Yueming quickly steps forward and holds Ye Yinzhu''s sleeve, "you, can you help me wake up Mingxue first. If, if she really wants to go back to her parents, I''ll let her go back. " Say this sentence, she seems to spend the whole body''s physical strength, eyes full of reluctant, but that a resolute, but let Ye Yinzhu see her inner kindness.


    Looking at the anxious appearance of Yueming, ye Yinzhu''s heart softened a bit, "I really don''t know how to wake up Mingxue. I heard that your grandfather is not the president of Milan magicians association? Can''t he help it? "


    Yueming nodded and said, "grandfather can''t say it. He also did not understand why the dark snow would fall into deep sleep. Otherwise, I won''t come to you. Grandfather said that this is a fair game in the situation, he will not help me, let me come to you to solve


    Although he has never met Yueming''s grandfather, ye Yinzhu shows some respect. However, when he thinks that Yueming''s grandfather broke up Mingxue''s family in order to make his granddaughter happy, his good feeling disappears immediately.


    "Well, do you have any way to let Mingxue hear the voice of the outside world?"


    "Yes. When I summon her, it''s like opening a channel to the world. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "you open the channel. I''ll try to wake her up with the piano. If not, I can''t help it. However, you should remember what you said just now, and let Mingxue go home. "


    Sit down cross legged, release the sea from the space ring, and the moon is shining across your knees, nodding to the moon. Although he is not sure, but vaguely, ye Yinzhu feels that his music seems to have some special connection with Mingxue.


    Yueming''s right hand painted in the air, the Yellow magic light released instantly, a dark blue magic six pointed star appeared out of thin air, "come on, my partner, Mingxue."


    The cold magic wave didn''t bring the dark snow to her. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers were already moving, and the low and humming sound of the piano came out quietly. At the beginning of the music, the elegant overtone makes people enter the artistic conception of rippling blue waves and smog. The soft and distant music with a deep feeling, under the deliberate control of Ye Yinzhu, drifts to the dark blue magic six pointed star.


    This is a piece of Xiaoxiang Shuiyun. Among the eight unique skills of Qin music, this piece belongs to the category of yueqingsi. Through the resonance of spiritual force, it makes the emotion blend with the music and infects the opponent. The song is deep and sad. This is the special choice of Ye Yinzhu combined with Mingxue for the characteristics of undead Warcraft.


    The beautiful sounds of nature are scattered, slow, medium, fast and scattered at different speeds. Through the light overtones, they produce a variety of feelings. Even if Yueming is not the target of Qin''s music, he can''t help listening to Xiaoxiang Shuiyun. I thought to myself that it was not a matter of luck that I lost to him in the competition. The rich appeal of his music seems to be much stronger than the magic of the spirit department. And at this time, he is just "red class"!


    Ye Yinzhu has been fully integrated into the music. The strings and heartstrings tremble at the same time. Yueming is anxiously waiting, but the dark blue six pointed star is still quiet. It''s no problem to open such a passage for a short time, but it will continue to consume her magic power. What should I do if the dark snow doesn''t appear before her magic power is exhausted


    At the end of Xiaoxiang water cloud, it is the moment when Yueming''s magic power is exhausted. The dark blue six pointed star disappears in her reluctance, but Mingxue never appears.


    "Can''t you?" Yueming looks at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes full of disappointment.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, shakes her head and says, "don''t worry. Although I didn''t wake up Mingxue, I already know what happened. You should be happy for Mingxue. "


    The moon was stunned, "happy? What happened to Mingxue? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "maybe it''s because that day I was stimulated by my song the ghost of a beautiful girl. As a growing Warcraft, Mingxue evolved ahead of time. But the sudden evolution made her body not fully formed. That''s why we need time to rest and let all her abilities evolve successfully. "


    Yueming''s heart moved, and then she remembered that at the end of the first world war that day, Mingxue''s body seemed to grow up. After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s explanation, she could not help but relax a lot. "If that''s true, that''s great. But can your music really make Warcraft evolve? According to my grandfather, it will take at least one year for Mingxue to evolve to level 5! "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know why it is like this. Maybe it''s a coincidence. All right, I''m going. "


    "Ye Yinzhu." Yueming stopped him, with a look of embarrassment in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yueming sighed, "please don''t tell anyone about today, OK? Especially what you said to me. I promise you that when Mingxue wakes up, I will send her back to her parents during the college holiday this year. But I can''t let my family know about it. My grandfather will never agree with it. "Ye Yinzhu smile, it is from the heart of the smile, nodded to the moon, said: "I will not tell others. If Mingxue knows that you are willing to let her go home, she will be very happy. "


    Yueming seemed to have enough courage, "Ye Yinzhu, can you come with me to return the snow? I, I''ve never traveled on the mainland. I''m... " She was a little afraid, just embarrassed to say it directly. Ye Yinzhu''s previous words deeply hurt her heart. Although she is practicing dark magic, she has a pure maiden heart, pure and kind, which makes her understand the situation of Mingxue under Ye Yinzhu''s wake-up. From childhood to adulthood, she spent most of her time in the cultivation of magic, which led to her present achievements. She is very similar to Ye Yinzhu. At this time, ye Yinzhu, who has just taught her, has been regarded as a teacher by her.


    "Good. It''s a good thing. I''ll help you. " Ye Yinzhu agreed without hesitation.


    When ye Yinzhu returned to the dormitory, he found that there were three more guests in the dormitory, because the place in the work study dormitory was a little smaller. All the three guests were waiting outside the dormitory, but Sula was not there.


    "Yinzhu, what are you doing?" Nina seems to wait for some impatient, ocean and xiangluan stand behind her, at this time eyes are focused on Ye Yinzhu.


    "Granny Nina, why are you here. Just now I had a chat with a classmate. What are you doing here? " Ye Yinzhu hurried forward, his eyes swept from the second daughter behind Nina, and then fell on the dean.


    Nina snorted and said, "pack up and come with me. I''ve arranged your dormitory for you. "


    "Ah? Grandma Nina, no, I live here very well Ye Yinzhu is not shirking. Although the dormitory is not big, he is very happy to live with Sula, especially Sula''s care and warmth.

 Chapter 70

    Nina was not angry and said, "cut the crap and pack up as soon as possible. You''re a student of the Department of divine voice. In the college, everything is up to me. "


    Looking at Nina''s strength, ye Yinzhu is really helpless. Xiangluan is laughing behind Nina at this time. Although the ocean is cold, her eyes are soft and warm.


    Ye Yinzhu asked tentatively, "grandma Nina, who do I live with in the dormitory over there?"


    Nina flashed a smile in her eyes and said with a smile, "you bastard, why do you have so many problems. You are the only green leaf in the divine sound system. Do you still want to live with girls? I want to be beautiful. "


    "Well You know that''s not what I mean. I mean, if I live alone over there, I want Sula to move there with me, OK? We get along very well. I''m the only male student there. I''m too lonely. "


    Nina said angrily, "No. That kid is an assassin. How can we live in the dormitory of Shenyin department? Please get something quickly. I don''t have time to waste here with you. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned, shook his head and said, "forget it, grandma Nina, I won''t move."


    "Yes?" Nina''s eyes narrowed slightly. She knew xiangluan, who was already familiar with her, that this was the precursor of her anger. She said in a hurry: "Ye Yinzhu, director Nina has prepared a separate villa for you, just like the ocean. If you don''t get your things there, thank you, director Nina While saying this, she even winked at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t understand xiangluan''s meaning. He still shook his head and said, "no, Sula is my good friend. I don''t want to be separated from her."


    To xiangluan''s and Haiyang''s surprise, Nina, who they thought would break out at once, suddenly softened and said helplessly: "whatever you want. There''s plenty of space over there anyway. However, I do not want to see male students harassing female students in our department. In that case, you''ll go with him. " With that, he left without looking back.


    Xiangluan covered her mouth and exclaimed in a low voice, "my God! Have you changed your sex? When did it become so easy to talk


    Ocean looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "thank you yesterday." Her voice is a little astringent, but the pity wave in her eyes makes Ye Yinzhu feel painful for no reason.


    "Xuejie, if it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t have formally entered the college! We are all classmates. We should help each other. " Feeling the strange look of the ocean, ye Yinzhu seems a little shy.


    Xiangluan pokes her head and smiles. Her charming face shows a kind of playful expression. "The ocean is here to thank you today. There are nine more treatments. I''ll trouble you then. Well, let''s help you move As she said this, her eyes swept around, showing some disgust. "You''re too messy here, and the environment of our divine sound system is much more comfortable."


    At this time, the eyes of many of the past students are focused on the front door of Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory. Xiangluan''s reputation as the first beauty in the divine sound system is not in vain. Even a pure child like Ye Yinzhu will beat his heart because of her, let alone an ordinary student. Xiangluan''s every smile, every simple action, for them, is like a goddess down to earth, full of infinite attraction.


    Ye Yinzhu looked around. "Sula doesn''t know where she''s going. Two elder students, why don''t you go back first and let''s move after Sula comes back."


    Xiangluan was about to speak, but a calm voice rang out, "I''m here." In the shadow beside the dormitory, Sula came out slowly. His eyes showed some special emotions. Ye Yinzhu couldn''t see them. At this time, his hand holding a Black Dagger in his sleeve was shaking slightly.


    When ye Yinzhu leaves with Yueming, Sula follows him all the time. Sula clearly hears everything he said with director Nina.


    "Sula, I wish you were here. Director Nina said that we should change dormitories. It''s on the side of our divine voice system. In the future, you''ll have to go further in class. No problem


    Sula nodded gently, eyes and ye Yinzhu eyes clear relative, "then we pack things."


    Nina''s dormitory for ye Yinzhu is not far from the ocean dormitory, which is also a small white villa. There is still only one bedroom, but it''s bigger than all the rooms in the dormitory. The living room, kitchen and toilet are better than before. What ye Yinzhu likes most is the environment around the dormitory. This is the edge of Shenyin dormitory area, surrounded by tall trees, not only fresh air, but also very quiet. Occasionally, the sound of music comes from nearby, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    In the next few days, ye Yinzhu and Sura''s life gradually became regular. Every morning, after breakfast, Sula would go to the training ground of Assassin Department of the college to practice, and ye Yinzhu would stay in the dormitory in the morning to practice piano magic. Before noon, Sula will come back to make lunch. After dinner, they go to piaolanquan to work together. Sula works as an ordinary waiter, while ye Yinzhu plays all afternoon. They don''t come back together until piaolanquan closes in the evening. After dinner, it''s still time to practice, sitting in their respective beds, ending the day''s tiredness.When ye Yinzhu was in the blue sky and sea, he lived such a peaceful and regular life every day. This kind of living habit is his favorite. But he found that since he moved here, although Sula is still as diligent as before, her words are much less. Occasionally, she would sit there alone and be distracted, as if she had something on her mind. When he asked him, he always shook his head.


    In the twinkling of an eye, six days have passed.


    In the evening, when ye Yinzhu and Sula come back from piaolanquan, xiangluan and Haiyang are waiting for them at the door.


    "Yinzhu, what are you doing? Come back so late. " Xiangluan some dissatisfied said, obviously they have been waiting here for some time. Although she was wearing a school uniform, she couldn''t hide her brilliance. Her anger and joy made her heart beat faster.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Sula and I will go out for a walk." Sula told him that they had better not let others know about their work.


    Open the door and let the second daughter into the villa. Xiangluan can''t wait to say: "the finals of the freshman competition will start tomorrow. How are you preparing?"


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised, and then he remembered that the rest time of the week had come. He scratched his head and said, "there''s nothing to prepare. Xuejie, who are our opponents? "

 Chapter 71

    Can''t help but stare at the beauty of zhuluan''s eyes. Tomorrow, our opponents of the divine sound system will not be as easy to deal with as those departments of the Ministry of magic. Finally, the four departments that entered the finals were the Ministry of magic''s summoning department and our divine voice department, as well as the traditional two strong departments of the Ministry of martial arts, the Epee warrior department and the heavy cavalry department. They''re all tough characters. In fact, we are still very lucky to qualify this time. The spirit, space and summon of the three traditional departments of the Ministry of magic are not as balanced as in the past. The summoning system has sprung up and entered the finals with a total victory in the preliminaries. But the spirit department and the space department gave up the competition with us and the summoning department because they fought too hard. They ranked third in the magic department with two losses and seven wins. We were eight wins and one loss and ranked second. Because of this, the first opponent we face after entering the final is the heavy cavalry department, which ranks first in the preliminary competition of the Ministry of martial arts, and also wins and shortlisted


    "Oh." Ye Yinzhu nodded, looked at Sula and rubbed his stomach. Knowing that he was hungry, Sura smiled and immediately got up and went to the kitchen.


    "Oh, your head." Xiangluan''s temper is not as gentle as her appearance. She stares at Ye Yinzhu and says, "don''t you worry at all?"


    Ye Yinzhu said in amazement: "worried? Why should I worry? "


    Xiangluan showed a lovely expression that he defeated, "I don''t know what''s in your mind. Now no one in the college is optimistic about the competition between our Shenyin department and heavy cavalry department. Everyone thinks we''re going to lose. "


    "So what? Didn''t nobody look after us before? " Ye Yinzhu said with a smile.


    Xiangluan is stunned, yes! No one was optimistic about Shenyin before, but this time Shenyin entered the finals of the freshman competition. You know, this is the first time that Shenyin has ever participated in the freshman contest!


    "So you''re quite sure?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "No. But I''ll do my best. "


    "I''m so angry with you." Xiangluan is a little dissatisfied with Ye Yinzhu''s attitude, "I''m not sure you''re not ready? Director Nina asked me to tell you that she was very satisfied with being able to reach the final this time. Tomorrow''s semi-final he doesn''t want to see any injury to the five of you. Once you don''t have a chance to compete with your opponents, you have to give up as the master


    "I have a way to keep other people from getting hurt." Light light flashed from ye Yinzhu''s eyes, xiangluan didn''t notice, but the ocean saw the firmness and persistence in his eyes.


    "Praise Falan. It''s like casting pearls before swine. No, I''m going back to sleep. " Xiangluan stands up and kicks Ye Yinzhu''s calf. Then she leaves angrily.


    Ye Yinzhu rubbed his legs with a bitter smile and said to the ocean who was still sitting there: "what''s the matter with ocean Xuejie, xiangluan Xuejie? She seems to be angry. "


    Ocean light way: "fragrant Luan elder sister''s temper is always very direct, she is kind-hearted to remind you, see you don''t seem to care about just a little dissatisfaction.". Don''t worry, she won''t be really angry. However, ye Yinzhu, do you know the situation of our opponents tomorrow? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head.


    Haiyang said: "the heavy cavalry is an important branch in any country in the mainland of lonzainus. For example, the Dragon cavalry, which is famous in the mainland, is one of the heavy cavalry and the strongest among them. Their impact power is extremely terrible. The strength of the knight itself and the mount will not give us the chance to release magic in the close combat of the test field. As far as I know, among the five students in the heavy cavalry department that we are going to meet tomorrow, there are two yellow level middle level students, two yellow level high level students and one green level primary student. For a long time, our Ministry of magic will always win the championship of the freshman competition. This time, the heavy cavalry department seems to have prepared for it. These five participants even have magic resistance equipment on their bodies. They are determined to win the championship. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sister, I have an idea tomorrow. I hope you can support me then, OK?"


    Ocean did not ask what ye Yinzhu thought, just nodded and said: "OK."


    It has been more than ten days since the beginning of the school. Although there is no formal class, today''s Milan Academy of magic is more lively than ever. The final stage of the freshman competition has finally started. For the students of Milan, the golden age of the freshman competition final is their festival. The competition in the final stage is divided into three days. The first day is the semi-final. In the morning, the divine sound department is responsible for the heavy cavalry department, and in the afternoon, the summoning department is responsible for the heavy sword department. The second day will be finished and the third day will be finished by the winner of the two semi-finals on the first day. These three games will be held in the central training ground used by the Milan Academy of magic to test the students.


    The central training ground of Milan magic martial arts college is located in the center of the two branches of the Ministry of martial arts and the Ministry of magic, adjacent to the dormitory of the mixed zone. It is five times the size of the training ground of each department. On the east side of the huge circular auditorium is the rostrum, which can accommodate 300 people. It extends from both sides of the rostrum to the intersection of the two sides in another direction. It is a high platform with a total of 10 floors. Here, it can fully accommodate all the students of the whole Milan Academy of magic, just like a huge arena.


    In such a huge training ground, a total of ten people compete, in order to let everyone have enough space. At this time, in the stands around the central training ground, students from the magic and martial arts departments, according to their different departments, were already waiting. The warm atmosphere and the sound of shouting came one after another."Heavy cavalry Heavy cavalry Heavy cavalry. " The number of students in the martial arts department is twice that of the Ministry of magic. Based on fighting spirit, the students in the fifth grade are shouting frantically to completely suppress the momentum of the Ministry of magic. After all, the voice of a magician can never be louder than that of a warrior.


    "The divine sound system The divine sound system The divine sound system. " Although few people in the Ministry of magic are optimistic about the divine sound system, they naturally need to cheer for the divine sound system of the same magician because of the dignity and self-confidence of the magician. Unfortunately, the noise has been completely covered up by the Ministry of martial arts.


    The competition has not yet officially started. The students of the two departments are already competing secretly. The teachers of all departments are among the students, and they do not stop the shouting of the students of the Department. The competition mechanism is necessary to stimulate the growth of the students.


    Ye Yinzhu is at the side of the central training ground at this time, and the other four players of Shenyin system are also there, with long black hair scattered on his shoulders. Ye Yinzhu''s mood is very stable, and he is waiting for the start of the competition. Ocean stands beside Ye Yinzhu, "do you really want to do that?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "yes, I have decided."


    "All right. Be safe. "


    Xueling and Lanxi look calm, but they look at Ye Yinzhu in front of them admiringly. Only peacock''s face shows pride, and her eyes are full of discontent.


    Just then, the voice on the rostrum caught everyone''s attention.


    "Students, please be quiet." The voice was low, but full of unquestionable dignity. Every student and teacher on the scene clearly felt a mental shock in their mind, and the whole central training ground suddenly became quiet.


    Set off by the light purple light, Ferguson stands in front of the rostrum. He doesn''t use any amplifying equipment. For a purple mage tutor in the Department of psychiatry, spiritual shock can''t be easier. Simple six words, shocked the whole field of thousands of students, this is the strength of purple.

 Chapter 72

    Ferguson''s eyes swept through the audience, accepting the reverent gaze of the students. The wrinkles on his old face piled up with a smile. "The annual freshmen competition has come to the final stage again. I''m very happy to see many excellent young people in this year''s freshmen. I don''t want to say high sounding words. I just hope that the new students who join the big family of Milan magic martial arts academy this year will learn from these elite students who have entered the final stage. Your efforts today are the capital for you to straighten your back in the mainland of lonzainus in the future. "


    The applause, the strength of the purple class, and the simple and clear speech made the students, especially the new students, have a certain understanding of the elder Dean of the college and the chief court magician of the Milan empire.


    Ferguson pressed his hands, and the applause stopped. "Next, students from Shenyin department will play a piece of" nishang ". After the song, students from Shenyin department and heavy cavalry department will enter the competition by themselves. I will judge the game myself


    One hundred tall and strong students from the Ministry of martial arts quickly ran into the field from the side of the central training ground and put down tables and wooden benches. Then, a beautiful scenery line appeared in front of all the teachers and students of Milan magic martial arts college.


    The uniform pink dress with long hair combed in the back of the head with horsetail, light footstep, light and graceful posture, moving face, each figure is so gorgeous. Walking in the front, is the first beauty xiangluan of Milan magic martial arts academy. Today, she looks very beautiful. Her already gorgeous face is lightly decorated, just like the most perfect work of the creator. Few people dare to believe that there will be such perfection in this world. Eighty one female students in the Department of divine music, any of them can be described as beautiful. But at this moment, the other 80 people are destined to be her foil.


    With a faint smile in her starry eyes, all over her body, there is a perfect word, a waist that is not full of holding, a buttock that is hidden under the skirt but outlines a perfect arc, and the long legs that make people shocked. With the pace of moving forward, all the adjectives have become pale in front of her.


    "Nishang" sounded, but at this time, the vast majority of people did not come back from the amazing xiangluan.


    Eighty one people, nearly 20 kinds of musical instruments are playing at the same time. There is no magic of divine music master, only moving music.


    Xiangluan sits in front of the table with a lute carved like jade in her arms. She is the core of the whole song, and others just accompany her. As spring onion general jade finger gently dial, "nishang" tune curl and move. There are three or two tunes on the axis, and there is emotion before the tune is formed. From her, we can fully understand why she is called the most noble profession.


    The moving melody was constantly drifting away from her hands. Ye Yinzhu exclaimed in a low voice, "after the beginning of the hazy leisure dream, when the gentle voice broke, I didn''t expect that with xiangluan''s Frank temper, I had such a deep understanding of the melody."


    Haiyang said: "sister xiangluan is the first one among the students of Shenyin department. Others only know that she is the first beauty. How can we know that she is a genius among Shenyin teachers? In the third grade, she has reached the high level of Huang. In the divine sound system, even teachers can''t match her


    The big string is as loud as the rain, and the small string is as loud as a whisper. The big and small beads fall on the jade plate. The place where thousands of people gather is quiet because of this song "nishang" and that "master" of "nishang". It''s like a dream, which makes everyone feel a little unreal.


    "Nishang" ends in the misty. When xiangluan embraces Pipa and salutes to the rostrum, the thunderous applause makes the whole Milan Academy of magic tremble. Shenyin has never been shown in front of the students of other departments. They all have noble identities. This time, because of the qualification of Shenyin in the freshman competition, Shenyin''s unprecedented performance left an indelible memory for the students of other departments. Some people even wonder what kind of performance the cheerleading team of Shenyin will have if it can win today''s competition? In fact, a piece of "nishang" has greatly increased the support of Shenyin system.


    The cheerleading team of Shenyin department passes in front of Ye Yinzhu. Xiangluan stops in front of Ye Yinzhu and says with a smile, "is that nice


    Ye Yinzhu nodded subconsciously, "Xuejie''s Pipa is very good."


    Xiangluan laughed a little complacently and said: "although I don''t have any hope for you, if you can win today''s competition, I''ll show you a single dance" nishang ". My dance is much better than my lute. " With a silver bell like laughter, under Ye Yinzhu''s dull gaze, Fangying Shanshan.


    With a faint aroma in his nose, ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a smile, and his eyes are full of confidence. He walks towards the center of the training ground alone.


    With the departure of xiangluan, the central training ground gradually quiets down, and the final stage of the annual freshman competition is finally about to start. Everyone''s eyes are completely focused on the center of Nuo Da training ground, watching the players from both sides approach gradually.


    Black hair is scattered behind him, which is in sharp contrast to the pure white of the moon god. With clear eyes as bright as stars, handsome and elegant face, and a faint smile at the corner of the mouth, he walks to the center step by step calmly and confidently. At this time, ye Yinzhu seems to have entered a strange rhythm and integrated into all the surrounding environment.The heavy and powerful footsteps, accompanied by five tall black figures, are coming towards Ye Yinzhu from another direction. Compared with them, ye Yinzhu''s body looks so small. Five people, all with blonde hair and thick black armor, were like five moving bases. It seems that their height is at least two meters, their shoulders are very broad, and their faces are firm and resolute, emitting a strong atmosphere. Heavy cavalry standard configuration of five meter heavy lance and two meter wide sword, respectively, hanging on the waist and the bird wing ring of the mount, huge momentum came, they are the focus of the whole court at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu has seen all the five riders. The three riders in the center are all magino iron dragons. They are nearly three meters high, and the huge body of five meters long seems to exude invisible ferocity. Coupled with the knight''s two meter height and huge body shape, they are just like the dragoons Ye Yinzhu saw in Milan last time. The momentum is even stronger than ever. The other two were mounted by Erik minlon, who was much smaller but lighter than magino.


    The standard configuration of five dragoons makes the students of the Ministry of martial arts cry out madly. In any country, dragoons are absolutely the first arms. Although there are a large number of dragoons in training, the value of magino iron dragon and Erik MinLong is also above ten thousand gold. At this time, they appear in the competition field of the college, and their invisible momentum has been far outweighed Only Ye Yinzhu came out of the divine sound system.


    On the rostrum, Nina''s face changed. With a cold hum, she said faintly, "the heavy cavalry Department has really escaped from the bottom of the box. Just get some real dragons for these students."

 Chapter 73

    The head of the heavy cavalry department is a strong man in his forties, but he doesn''t say a word in the face of Nina''s sarcasm. His rigid face doesn''t change at all, and his eyes focus on the competition field.


    With a smile, Ferguson whispered to Nina: "many people have been surprised that your voice system can reach the final. Director Nina, don''t be greedy!"


    At the same level, the warrior can never be the opponent of the magician, because the magician who can go to the battlefield has his own Warcraft. As a meat shield, Warcraft can completely resist the soldiers of the same level. As long as the magician''s magic power is really exerted, the result of the soldiers is doomed to be tragic. In this case, the only exception is the heavy cavalry, because the heavy cavalry also has its own mount. If the mount is strong enough to compete with the magician''s Warcraft, then they have a chance to win. It''s hard for the magicians of Shenyin system to have powerful Warcraft, while the five members of the heavy cavalry system are all dragon cavalry. With Erik MinLong''s speed and the powerful offensive and defensive ability of the Maginot iron dragon, Ferguson has every reason to believe that if the Shenyin system competes again in the way of the previous team battle, the power of music can not be exerted at all, and I''m afraid it will be flattened by the dragoons. Although Ye Yinzhu has a sound blade, the heavy cavalry also have their own fighting spirit. In any aspect, the heavy cavalry has an absolute advantage. The only one who can make Ferguson feel some suspense is Ye Yinzhu. No matter win or lose, he hopes to see surprise from Yinzhu again.


    At this time, both sides of the competition are facing each other in the center of the field. The head of the heavy cavalry department, sitting on the back of the magino iron dragon, plus his own height, is close to five meters. In front of them, ye Yinzhu looks so small.


    "General, Department of heavy cavalry, Nesta, second grade." Take off the lance on the bird''s wing ring and touch it lightly on the left middle helmet to make a standard Knight''s salute.


    "Ye Yinzhu, the chief General of Shenyin department, grade one." Ye Yinzhu''s right hand caresses his chest, which is a standard aristocratic etiquette.


    Nesta''s figure is the most magnificent of the five members of the heavy cavalry department. His skeleton is very broad, and there is no expression on his rigid face. Facing Ye Yinzhu''s "insignificance", he does not show any trace of belittling the enemy. "Please choose the way to play."


    "Wolves." Ye Yinzhu''s answer is simple.


    Nesta''s eyes finally revealed a bit of surprise, "wolves?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Wolves is one of the three competition methods, and one-on-one confrontation, different from the group war, wolves competition method, is the two sides each out of a player to fight, the winning party can continue to fight, until lost on the second person, and so on. In this way, it is not three wins in five games, but one side must win all the other players in order to win the final game.


    After confirming Ye Yinzhu''s choice, the audience was in an uproar. In everyone''s eyes, the divine voice system is very dangerous even in the election battle. But there may be a slight chance, but he even chose the wolf pack tactics, that is to say, every weak Shenyin division may be exposed to the fierce impact of the dragoons, and the suspense at the end of the game seems to have disappeared.


    Only Ferguson on the podium showed a smile of approval, nodded slowly and said: "good choice. Avoiding the most favorable collective charge of heavy cavalry and cooperating with each other, maybe Ye Yinzhu will really bring us a miracle. " In fact, most people in the mathematics department don''t know that the strongest thing in the heavy cavalry department is regimental warfare.


    "Sister ocean, don''t we really help Yinzhu?" Blue Xi some anxious low voice asks a way.


    The ocean looked at her. "Do you think we can help him by going up there?"


    Looking up at the huge figure of the dragoon, Lan Xi''s face turned pale and shook her head gently. At this time, some angry peacock had already lowered its head.


    Before the start of the game, ye Yinzhu had already determined the tactics of the wolves, but he was the only one who played in Shenyin. That is to say, if the other side defeats him, it is equivalent to defeating the whole divine phonology. If he wants to win, he must defeat five of his opponents one by one. Just as everyone thought, even the simplest contact of Shenyin division in the face of heavy cavalry charge can cause fatal damage. Ye Yinzhu said that he wanted to protect his partners, so after entering the final, he chose wolves. This is not only responsible for everyone, but also a strong confidence in yourself.


    Five participants of the heavy cavalry Department slowly retreated to the side of the court. Ye Yinzhu did not return to his own half court as others thought, and was ready to play. With a wave of his left hand, the sea moon qinghuiqin appeared in his arms, in the bend of his left arm.


    At the beginning of the competition, the heavy cavalry department''s first appearance was a student whose horse was Eric MinLong. The light yellow fighting spirit was shining on the tip of the lance. In the cheering sound of the students from the martial arts department, he rushed towards Ye Yinzhu.


    This is Ye Yinzhu''s first time to face the Dragon cavalry. Although Eric MinLong''s figure is not too big, when his long dragon legs move, the impact is like a hurricane. The acceleration of hundreds of meters is only a few blinks, and he has rushed to Ye Yinzhu with the violent wind.The sharp edge of the lance emits a faint cold light. With the speed and the intensity of the Yellow level medium level fighting spirit brought by Erik MinLong, even if facing a thick wall, it will be completely pierced.


    Ye Yinzhu, holding the moon and the sea in his arms, did not even dodge. Seeing Eric MinLong magnify in front of his eyes, his eyes did not change at all. Many martial arts department students are already in the heart of the belly Fei. Is the leader of the divine sound system scared and stupid.


    "Hum -" Ye Yinzhu finally moved. Just when Eric MinLong was ten meters in front of him, his right hand quickly crossed the string, and the explosive sound of Ye Yinzhu immediately sounded.


    The closer the distance, the greater the power. Ye Yinzhu chose to release it at this time, in order to give his opponent a comprehensive impact.


    The heavy cavalry is much stronger than the magician in physical defense, but more fragile than any magician in spiritual defense. Even the Yellow level magician will have a short-term absence, not to mention the heavy cavalry freshman. His original violent impact posture suddenly became stagnant, and his brain completely fell into a blank.


    The distance of 10 meters, for Eric MinLong, who has already rushed up the speed, is just an instant. When ye Yinzhu''s right hand crossed the clear light of the moon, his whole body had jumped up from the ground, and the yellow light was burning all over his body. Ye Yinzhu''s posture in mid air was still so elegant, like a cloud covering his opponent in front of him.

 Chapter 74

    Without too many or complicated movements, ye Yinzhu just raised his right knee when he jumped three meters into the air, and his body was just in the position where he passed the lance. At this time, the knight in the blank of his brain had not recovered.


    Boom, the knight''s chest with heavy armor suddenly bumps into Ye Yinzhu''s right knee, and Erik MinLong''s speed completely becomes a part of Ye Yinzhu''s attack power. Two meters high, the huge body in heavy armor flew straight out, and was rushed more than ten meters away in an instant.


    The huge mark appeared on the heavy armor on the chest. The helmet had already fallen off at the moment when the body fell to the ground, and the blood came out of the mouth. The Dragon cavalry, who was still fierce at the last moment, had already breathed.


    Eric MinLong, who has lost his master, passes under yeyinzhu. In the previous huge impact, yeyinzhu''s body just flies back a few meters, making a gentle turn in the air and landing quietly.


    But at this time, everyone in the center of the test field couldn''t believe what happened.


    From the beginning to the end, ye Yinzhu just made a few simple movements, but it was these simple movements that made a dragoon with Erik MinLong directly coma. A magician, relying on the power of the body to kill a dragon cavalry, this is enough to make people dumbfounded. At this time, most people have ignored the sound of the explosion brought by Ye Yinzhu''s string.


    Ferguson''s eyes are bright, Nina''s eyes are also bright, and the cheerleaders of the divine sound system have bright eyes.


    "Shenyin, come on "The divine sound system will win."


    The students of the Ministry of magic finally have a chance to vent. The crazy cries are constantly ringing, and the whole audience is boiling again. However, this time, the protagonist has changed direction.


    There is no time to rest. Before the general cheers of the landslide and tsunami were over, the second Cadet of the heavy cavalry department rushed out from our side. This time, ye Yinzhu''s opponent, with a mount, is the Martino iron dragon.


    Marchino was much slower than Erik, but once it moved, it was a moving fortress. At this time, the heavy cavalry department''s contempt for ye Yinzhu has completely disappeared, and the student, who also has the fighting spirit of the Yellow level, urges him to step down from the horse and push the iron dragon slowly towards Ye Yinzhu.


    This time, instead of waiting, ye Yinzhu went up to meet his opponent. He didn''t walk fast, just like ordinary people walking. However, Haiyue Qinghui Qin, which was still in the bend of his left arm, had been taken back into the space ring. So bare handed to meet the armed to the teeth of the dragoons.


    They''re close. They''re close to each other. At this moment, the audience is holding their breath waiting for another wonderful collision.


    "Ah --" roars like a roar, the five meter long lance in the air turns into a layer of yellow gun shadow, and the huge head of magino iron dragon bumps against Ye Yinzhu''s chest at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu''s absolute speed is not very fast, at least much worse than Sura''s, but it is much faster than the famous magino iron dragon in front of him. As his body moves sideways, ye Yinzhu dodges the impact of the cage. Facing the shadow of his gun, he makes a simple and quick action, but it''s like death. He jumped up against the sharp Lance.


    It''s the same yellow fighting spirit. It''s concentrated in the right fist. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are bright, and his fists are soaring into the sky, straight into the shadow of the gun.


    The Dragon cavalry has only one feeling. It seems that his dozens of spears stabbed at the same time are completely forced by the opponent''s momentum. Although Ye Yinzhu''s fist is only a direct attack, no matter what changes he wants to make his knight''s spear, he can''t escape the shadow of the fist. All he can do is to concentrate his fighting spirit on the knight''s spear and confront Ye Yinzhu head-on.


    The fists of flesh and blood, the extremely sharp Knights'' guns, "the same" yellow fighting spirit, it seems that the end has been doomed.


    Suddenly, just when the fist and the gun were about to meet, ye Yinzhu''s right hand changed, his fist changed into a palm, and he rotated strangely. His fist, which should have hit the front of the gun, suddenly caught the tip of the gun.


    The knight was not surprised, but pleased. He exerted his arms at the same time and yelled, "get up." As long as you pick up the leader of the divine voice system, there will be no suspense in today''s battle.


    The body is really up, but it''s not ye Yinzhu''s. At the moment of catching the lance, ye Yinzhu''s feet had already landed on the huge head of the magino iron dragon. He exerted force with his opponent at the same time. With his huge weight and armor, the heavy cavalry of more than 400 Jin had no doubt let Ye Yinzhu lift directly from the back of the magino iron dragon.


    At this moment, the elegance in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes has completely disappeared, and the rest is only domineering. The light purple light has replaced the original clarity in his eyes. His black hair is flying behind his head. Although his figure is far smaller than his opponent, in the eyes of the audience, he is so tall at this time.


    Magino iron dragon was suddenly trampled on the head by the enemy, and suddenly roared angrily, trying to drop Ye Yinzhu. The huge body suddenly twisted, at this time, it has been completely into a rage.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his lance in his right hand, stepped forward in an instant, and came from the head of the magino iron dragon to its back, "be quiet." With a low drink, he stamped his right foot heavily on the back of the iron dragon. The well-known defensive machino iron dragon even gave a plaintive cry. His powerful limbs softened at the same time and fell directly on the ground."I give up." Chivalry, who originally wanted to continue to fight, is suffering from the wave of impact of Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit. Seeing that his Maginot iron dragon is so vulnerable in front of Ye Yinzhu, he even has lost more than his idea and directly admits defeat.


    Holding a lance and gently putting the knight on the ground, ye Yinzhu has regained his elegance by standing on the back of the magino iron dragon. At this time, even he himself felt a little strange. He didn''t know why his strength had become so much. Although Huang Zhu''s level 2 fighting spirit is equivalent to the level 2 green of rainbow level, which makes his fighting spirit completely superior to his opponent''s, it was not fighting spirit, but pure strength that he used when he raised his opponent and trampled on the magino iron dragon just now. At the moment of holding the lance, he clearly felt a heat flow rising from the depth of his body and made those movements without thinking. The crazy power seemed to appear through his body. In the depth of his clear eyes, there was a touch of purple at this time.


    "Director Nina, why don''t you give up your voice to our Epee department. I''m afraid it''s a waste of such talent for him to stay in your Divine system. " Said an obscene, hunchbacked old man behind Nina.


    Nina snorted, "you think so well, old monkey. Why don''t you ask Nesta to come here. He is a recognized warrior genius


    The head of the Epee warrior department, who is called the old monkey, said with a smile, "the guy with iron arm is willing to let go of talent. But today''s competition is really strange, you magic students actually rely on martial arts to defeat our warrior department, it really makes me feel sad


    "It''s not martial arts, it''s power, absolute power." Always did not have the mouth heavy Knight studies department director iron arm coldly to say. Although his voice is cold, but looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are filled with a bit of heat, and there is no anger because the students of our department lost the competition.

 Chapter 75

    The competition continued. To everyone''s surprise, the third player from the Department of heavy Knights was Nesta.


    Holding a heavy Knight''s gun in his right hand, he pointed to the ground obliquely, as if holding a straw. Nesta didn''t attack Ye Yinzhu as immediately as the first two students did. Twenty urged him to step down the magino iron dragon and walk slowly towards Ye Yinzhu. Calm as a mountain, this is the momentum Nesta showed at this time, his eyes are very quiet, but in the silence is full of endless fighting spirit, his every action is very calm, mellow without a flaw.


    "Ye Yinzhu, I respect your strength." Magino Tielong stops 30 meters away from ye Yinzhu, Nesta says coldly.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly, and Haiyue qinghuiqin reappears in his grasp. He already has a premonition that the upcoming World War I will be the most difficult one he will face since the freshman competition. On the surface, Nesta seems to be less dangerous than Roland with the green dragon, but he only tells himself that the fighting power of the heavy cavalry in front of him is the strongest among the trainees he has ever seen, which also brings him the greatest pressure.


    "Out of respect for the strong, I don''t want my companions to consume your strength any more. Let''s fight fairly. If you win me, you win the heavy cavalry department. Just as you represent the divine system, I now represent my department Nesta''s calm in his eyes was gradually replaced by the scorching heat, and the Cavalier gun pointing at the ground was slowly raised.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him in surprise, "but don''t you suffer a lot?"


    Nesta calmly smile, said: "if I need someone else to help me waste your energy to beat you, that victory does not mean anything to me. What I pursue is the continuous improvement of strength. Only by constantly challenging the strong can I achieve this. Come on, let me see your combination of magic and martial arts. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed, stroked his chest with his right hand, and gave Nesta a a standard wizard etiquette. This tall opponent also won his respect and favor.


    "Kill --" Nesta suddenly yelled, and the huge machino iron dragon stood up completely under his left hand. While the huge machino iron dragon fell, the five meter long lance had stabbed towards Ye Yinzhu like lightning. His high fighting spirit and huge momentum were promoted to the peak in an instant.


    The light green fighting spirit comes out from the lance, and the momentum of the march of the Martino iron dragon makes Nesta approach Ye Yinzhu instantly, but when he stabs out the lance, the sharp edge is about Zhang away from ye Yinzhu. Is it his miscalculation? No, of course not.


    The green fighting spirit condenses into a real sharp edge. In the blink of an eye, it has crossed the distance to Ye Yinzhu''s chest. The suffocating sharp edge makes no one doubt its destructiveness.


    "Zhan mang?" Ferguson, who watched on the podium, could not help but be surprised.


    Iron arm, the head of the heavy cavalry department, said calmly: "to cultivate a battle man with green fighting spirit, Nesta is the first person I have ever seen. No accident, in ten years, he will become a Dragon Rider of Venus, and in twenty years, he will become the youngest Dragon Rider of purple star. Perhaps, his qualifications are not as good as those two boys of the violet family, but his persistence in improving his strength is unmatched by anyone. "


    Zhan Mang, the evolutionary version of fighting spirit. Generally speaking, only when the fighting spirit is cultivated above the green level can a powerful soldier use his fighting spirit to rush out of the body and hurt the enemy within three feet. The stronger the fighting spirit is, the greater the coverage of the fighting spirit is. Zhan mang has a high demand for fighting spirit. When using it, you must compress your fighting spirit. Without the foundation of strength and the perfect application of fighting spirit, it is impossible to use it. Nesta''s fighting spirit level at the beginning of the green class was able to use it to fight, which is an anomaly in itself.


    On the rostrum, we were amazed, but the battle in the test field could not be stopped. Seeing that the lightning fast battle mang has come to us, ye Yinzhu has no time to play the explosive sound. The moon god''s guard opens at the first time, and the milky white light contacts the pale green battle Mang in the air.


    A circle of milky white halo appeared in the position of the battle awn thorn, instantly diffused, and the harsh sound of friction made the teeth sour. Because of the impact of Nesta, Zhan mang is getting shorter and shorter, while the lance is getting closer and closer to the moon god.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that he can''t retreat. Nesta is quite different from the two opponents before him. Once he retreats, there will be no chance to fight back. Nesta''s next * attack will destroy him immediately. So, he didn''t retreat. He took advantage of the protection of the moon god, stepped forward with his left foot, hit straight with his right fist, and went straight to the front of the gun.


    Does Ye Yinzhu want to use the same tactics as just now? No, of course not. If the same tactics are used twice in a short period of time, it''s definitely an act of seeking death. This time, he really met the opponent''s fighting spirit.


    Yellow and green, two colors of fighting in the moment in the front of the fist and the front of the gun collision, in that moment, the space seems to appear a brief static.


    Ye Yinzhu''s fist and Nesta''s lance didn''t really collide. What they collided with was their fighting spirit. The fighting spirit of yellow and green compressed each other in a very close space, and the two colors of light twisted to a certain extent when they squeezed each other.Ye Yinzhu is standing on the ground, while Nesta is standing high. At this point, only from Nesta and Marchino iron dragon''s weight, they occupy the absolute advantage. Ye Yinzhu''s not so strong body is really small in front of them. However, it is this tiny body, with the power of a fist, stiffly blocked Nesta''s attack, the huge magino iron dragon, at this moment, could not go further. Ye Yinzhu''s legs, like nails, were nailed to the ground without retreating.


    The second level of Huangzhu is equivalent to the fighting spirit of the green level. In terms of fighting spirit, yeyinzhu is better than Nesta. However, the gap between the two is not big, if only by virtue of this advantage, ye Yinzhu can not stop Nesta sitting on the impact of the Martino iron dragon. What makes him do this is his strength. The power of the body.


    At the moment when Nesta was shot, a voice seemed to ring from the bottom of Ye Yinzhu''s heart. He could not retreat, as if dignity told him not to. Before the heat rose again, until a real blow, and blocked the impact of Nesta, ye Yinzhu was surprised that his strength had grown to such a terrible level.


    Bang -


    the fighting between the two men was so intense that they could not bear the pressure. Nesta and his Martino iron dragon even stepped back ten steps in a row to stand firm.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t retreat. The obsession in his heart didn''t allow him to retreat, but the defensive energy released by the moon god''s guard had turned into a little white light and disappeared. His face looked pale.


    The whole audience was silent, and everyone was holding their breath to watch the earth shaking decisive battle in front of them.


    A purple light flashed through his eyes again, and ye Yinzhu sat down in the same place and squared the sea moon Qinghui Qin in his arms on his knees.

 Chapter 76

    Nesta was also not injured, but the frustration of the first blow made his fighting spirit soar again, glaring at Ye Yinzhu and saying: "are you belittling me?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "No. Don''t forget, I''m a voice master, not a warrior. "


    When Nesta was stunned, his hands had already pressed on the string at the same time. His right hand picked lightly and his left hand pressed down. A hum suddenly came out from the string.


    Pop. Nesta''s movement was delayed for a moment, but his eyes soon returned to the light, and there was a layer of milky light in his chest armor.


    It is a magic item with blessing of light. Its function is to stabilize the mind of the knight. For powerful soldiers, what they fear most is not confrontation, but magicians, especially spiritual magicians. No matter how powerful a soldier is, his mental power can''t be compared with that of a magician. Therefore, high-level soldiers will have some equipment to defend against spiritual magic. Otherwise, once the opponent breaks through the spiritual defense line, no kind of martial arts can be performed, and they can only be slaughtered by the opponent.


    Under the blessing of light, Nesta''s dullness only lasted for a moment. At the next moment, his lance had been pierced again. This time, it was no longer a battle, but an overwhelming shadow.


    No one can see how many shots Nesta shot at that moment, but a light green light enveloped Ye Yinzhu''s body like a light shield, blocking all his dodging positions. You know, ye Yinzhu is still sitting on the ground now. Even if he wants to dodge, there is no possibility of dodging!


    Ye Yinzhu has the most profound feeling. Although Nesta has shot many times, the most terrible thing is not the quantity, but the same huge fighting spirit is attached to every shot he stabbed. There is no difference between the real and the false. The fighting spirit of the green class was brought into full play by him. Any shot was enough to suffocate.


    "Iron arm, Nesta has learned your thousand shadow strike?"


    "That was last year."


    An unimaginable scene appeared, a light of yellow and green from ye Yinzhu, like a dense air, facing Nesta''s shooting.


    At that time, Nesta''s tall body was still sitting behind the Martino iron dragon. But at this time, the Martino iron dragon obviously could not keep up with his speed. It seemed that Nesta''s strength was moving with his own mount, and every shot came out with a sharp roar. However, no matter how fast he rode the bayonet, as soon as he reached the yellow green light curtain in front of Ye Yinzhu, he would be immediately swung away, unable to cross the thunder pool.


    What the viewer can see from ye Yinzhu is his raised right hand. From the beginning to the end, he is still sitting there with four fingers of his right hand moving slightly, just like a blooming flower, changing various hand shapes. The blue yellow light curtain, just like smoke, floats out of his palm. However violent the thousand shadow attack is, it is always blocked It''s outside.


    Ye Yinzhu only practiced martial arts for one year when he was in the blue sky and sea. For soldiers, it is impossible to learn too many skills in one year. Even ye Yinzhu, who has no distractions, can''t get rid of this routine too much. So, in a year, he learned only three skills. The three skills of Ye Li, the master of Zhuzong, after a lot of training. One defense and two attacks. At this time, what he was doing was that defense. Its name was Zhuyu.


    Bamboo is tough and straight. What Zhuyu has is the tenacity of bamboo.


    What ye Yinzhu beats in his hand is not smoke, but Bisi. Under the control of his bamboo spirit, the slender Bisi turned into a light like smoke. No matter how many guns there are, bish''s shadow is slanting. Zhuyu is the strongest defense of Zhuzong.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s expression became more solemn, and his eyes were full of concentration. His left hand quickly crossed the string. Suddenly, a series of explosive sounds came out. The red magic power of the Qin was mixed in the fighting spirit, and the red, yellow and green colors looked dazzling.


    Under the function of blessing of light, although the pop can not play the best effect, it also has a great influence on Nesta. After all, a special skill like thousand shadow strike requires mental concentration. Even a moment of absence will greatly reduce the effect of his skill. The gun shadow of the attack suddenly becomes sparse, and the pressure on Ye Yinzhu is gradually weakening.


    "Kill --" Nesta roared again, all the gun shadows in the air instantly united, the huge body of magino iron dragon jumped from the ground under Nesta''s hard belt, even people and dragons, with lance as the sharp edge, rushed to Ye Yinzhu in a desperate way.


    In fact, he can''t do it. Thousand shadow strike is definitely a high-level martial art, but there is no way in front of Zhu Yu. The pop-up sound of Ye Yinzhu has a certain superposition effect. Nesta knows very well that if ye Yinzhu can''t be interrupted, he will be defeated in this way. With his rich combat experience, he immediately chose to put all his eggs in one basket and concentrate his fighting spirit on one point. As long as he breaks through Ye Yinzhu''s defense, there will be no suspense in the battle.


    It''s not any skill that can break the bamboo emperor. Only by surpassing the absolute power of its users can it break through its defense. Nesta''s choice is undoubtedly right. However, ye Yinzhu is not immutable. When Nesta leaps with the dragon, Zhuyu has become the second kind of martial arts he knows.Zhuyu inherits the tenacity of living, while Zhugong inherits the pride and straightness of bamboo.


    A strange scene appeared. In the bright sunshine, a series of green and yellow pillars of light burst into the sky, just like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. The slender Bisi seems to have disappeared, and the rest is only the pride of bamboo attack. The green light as thick as an arm is like a bamboo forest, covering the battlefield between them in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t fight mang yet, but Bisi''s ability is more terrible than that of Zhan mang. In order to use bamboo attack, his left hand has been unable to distract, and his whole body fighting spirit is completely condensed on this attack.


    A tragic cry sounded from the center of the battle, blood splashed all over the sky, and two figures flew out at the same time.


    The Haiyue Qinghui Qin in Ye Yinzhu''s hand was taken back by him at the last moment to avoid damage. The whole person fell and flew five feet under the huge impact force. Fortunately, the moon god''s Guardian won''t be stained with any stains, so it didn''t make him disheartened. Blood down the corner of the mouth, the face has become more pale, only the eyes of the purple awn looks more clear.


    Nesta is not much better than ye Yinzhu. Relying on his weight and heavy armor, he only fell three feet and then fell to the ground. However, because of his own weight, he fell more heavily. His helmet had already fallen out, and his lance had been broken in two. He threw it away from afar, and his thick armor had been damaged The mark of sunken, resolute face looks a little ferocious.


    In the center of the battle before the two men, the magino iron dragon remained there forever. It had a solid defensive body. At this time, it had dozens of blood holes, big and small, and the blood gushed out. The sight was dead, and the voice of mourning became weaker and weaker.

 Chapter 77

    Like the moon god, Bisi is not stained with any blood. I don''t know if she has just swallowed a life. At this time, Bisi looks more crystal green. The attack power of artifact can be compared with that of bamboo attack, otherwise it would not bring Nesta such huge trauma. With Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit now, it''s not enough to kill the highly defensive Warcraft like the magino iron dragon. Bisi''s power has contributed a lot.


    Climbing up from the ground, ye Yinzhu faltered a little and then stood firm. Looking at Nesta in the distance, he said with a bitter smile: "sorry, I didn''t mean to kill your dragon. But at that time, if I didn''t do my best, I couldn''t stop your attack. "


    Nesta also got up at this time. His body was really strong. He wiped the blood from his mouth and nose and said boldly: "it''s nothing. In my opinion, there is no difference between the game and the battlefield. It''s interesting to go all out to fight. Happy. I haven''t been hurt for a long time


    "Admit defeat, you should be more injured than me." Ye Yinzhu said. He had more and more affection for the heavy knight and didn''t want to attack any more. For the first time, Zhu Yu and Zhu attack were more powerful than he thought.


    Nesta shook his head and said, "from the point of view of the game, you killed my mount. I should have lost. However, as long as I have combat power, I will not give up. It seems that the secret I wanted to keep until the final stage has to be revealed now. Come out, my friend Degas In the loud cheers, he raised his left hand high, and a red six pointed star lit up in the palm of his hand. The golden light soared into the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it had already shot into the sky.


    "Contract." Ye Yinzhu looked at his opponent with some surprise. He woke up in an instant. "You still have a mount. No wonder I feel that you didn''t cooperate well with the magino iron dragon just now."


    The warrior''s mount can be changed, unlike the Warcraft of the magician. The soldier also has only one chance to mount the contract in his life. Only when a soldier really finds his partner in mind can he use this contract. Once the contract is completed, the Warcraft will be with him all his life. Only such a contract mount can communicate with the owner and produce the most powerful force. Soldiers can''t summon. They can only summon their own mounts by contract. Generally speaking, the contract mount won''t be far away from soldiers.


    The deep and deep sound of the dragon''s chant comes from the distant sky. In the sound waves, a piece of red cloud comes from the distance.


    Nesta bowed to the podium and said, "please open the shield and let my horse in." At the beginning of their game, the defensive cover of the central training ground was opened under the leadership of Ferguson.


    Ferguson looked at the sky in surprise, subconsciously controlling his magic power, directly opening the protection with the power of the dean. At this time, the most surprising is him. As a dragon magician, he certainly knew what was flying in the air. That''s the same red dragon as his mount, Kosa! Although the breath is far inferior to that of Kosa, the feeling brought by the red dragon is not at all bad. As a real dragon, the rank of red dragon is slightly higher than that of green dragon. He can''t help sighing in his heart that the students are getting stronger and stronger now. Nesta, a sophomore, even has a real dragon. You know, any real dragon belongs to growth Warcraft. Once they grow up, they all have strength above seven levels. Red dragon is famous for its attack power. Fire is a giant dragon. It is very powerful both in physical attack power and fire magic.


    "Iron arm, after the game, I need you to give me an explanation."


    "I will."


    Nesta''s eyes showed a gentle look for the first time. The red clouds in the sky were getting closer and closer. At this time, ye Yinzhu could see clearly that it was a dragon more than seven meters long. It''s a little bit bigger than Roland''s green dragon. It''s obviously better than the green dragon. Feeling the heat of the red dragon, he couldn''t help taking a breath. You know, the last time we defeated the green dragon, one was because Roland had lost his fighting ability, the other was his sudden attack. And the red dragon in front of us is stronger than the green dragon last time, and Nesta has strong fighting power. How can we face the next battle? For the first time, ye Yinzhu felt a little weak and fought with the dragoons. After all, he was not facing the same enemy!


    The red dragon circled in the air for a week, suddenly its wings converged and slowly landed beside Nesta. Nesta suddenly jumped up with a roar and sat on the red dragon''s broad back. With a wave of his left hand, a brand-new long gun appeared in his grasp. Although space rings need the support of magic power, some advanced rings only need a little magic power to use.


    Nesta''s gun, even longer than Austin''s Dragon gun, is eight meters long, more than the length of the red dragon. The gun body is dark red. There are four blood grooves on the gun body. Under the sunlight, the dark red light flows, as if there is blood flowing in it.


    "Ye Yinzhu, this is my real weapon and mount. Gun name, blood soul, and my partner Huo Department growth level 5 Red Dragon Degas. In the next battle, I will try my best. If you have Warcraft, you''d better summon it now. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head slowly, "I don''t have Warcraft. Since you can still fight, let''s start. I''ll give you a song "wild geese falling in the sand." His eyes changed. In the clear eyes, purple awn gradually faded away, and a layer of light silver luster slowly appeared in the depth of his eyes. No longer say anything, again appear on the sea moon Qinghui, has more than his eight fingers.Red dragon Degas, driven by Nesta, soared to a height of more than 100 meters in the blink of an eye. With the dragon soul gun in hand, the dark red light and shadow release dazzling brilliance, which is in sharp contrast to the pale green fighting spirit. The red dragon suddenly roars, and a flame spits out. The green flame is combined with Nesta''s Dragon gun. The air is burning, and the water is rippling. With the help of unlimited momentum, it directly comes to the leaf sound bamboo below.


    Eight meter blood soul gun, five level red dragon, green level warrior, such a combination, even facing a blue level warrior without a mount, even has the power of World War I, not to mention Ye Yinzhu is just a magician at this time.


    The hot air seems to have torn the sky. Nesta and his dragon, like a red and green lightning, rush to Ye Yinzhu like a meteor from the sky. He said the real strength, not only his dragon and gun, but also his fighting nature. In previous battles, Nesta only fought with pure fighting spirit and ye Yinzhu. At this time, he released the attribute of fighting spirit fire. Phyllostachys heterophylla is a kind of wood, which is famous for its quick recovery of life. And Huo Douqi just restrained wood property Douqi, and the level gap between them had disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu sat there motionless, touching the strings with both hands full of emotion, and the dark red magic power of Qin was floating around his body. At this moment, he even gave up his fighting spirit which was equivalent to the green level.


    "Come on, stop them." Nina said anxiously to Ferguson.


    "No, wait." A touch of purple magic has surrounded Ferguson''s body and he is ready to stop the game at any time. But I don''t know why, looking at Ye Yinzhu, who is still calm and elegant, he always feels that Yinzhu won''t lose so easily, so he can''t help it.

 Chapter 78

    Nesta has been closer and closer to Ye Yinzhu, and Ferguson''s heart is also more and more nervous. With his strength, he can easily stop the game from continuing, but he doesn''t know when he should make the move.


    "Come on! President, if ye Yinzhu has any problems, I will... " Nina is already some words, the situation in the field has changed.


    Sitting there, ye Yinzhu didn''t start to play the piano. He suddenly raised his head and stood up to meet the burning air. In his clear eyes, he was full of missing feelings and gave out a cry that was not high.


    "Purple."


    The magic light on Ye Yinzhu disappeared, and the Milky halo seemed to be the moon god guarding the burning. In the depth of the Milky halo, a mass of purple light from his eyebrows burning, instantly spread all over his body.


    Without the appearance of the magic six pointed star, a purple illusory figure came out of him.


    Illusory into a solid, purple hair, purple eyes, tall body, cold face, like one of the most solid wall, he, in front of the sound bamboo body.


    They didn''t open their mouth because they didn''t need language communication at all.


    Purple raised her head, substantive eyes, to meet the diving red dragon Degas. There was no fighting spirit, no light, he just played his own two fists.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu has sat back on the ground, as if he knew that purple must be able to block the diving flame "meteor". Hands eight fingers, at the same time caress on the string, low ponder Oh piano music in eight fingers play between.


    How powerful is a dragon and a heavy Knight diving? It''s not enough to describe them in kilos. Their weight is more than that. Besides, there is fighting spirit and the magic of fire dragon. All of this is superimposed on this rush. But in the face of them, only purple fists.


    Boom -


    the instant impact, red and green light scattered and splashed, the whole central training ground strong defense shield suddenly trembled.


    The huge body of the Dragon rebounded, and the Dragon chant and Nesta''s stuffy hum in the red dragon''s panic sounded at the same time.


    Eight meters blood soul gun in the violent shaking issued a string of light chant like vibration, red dragon once again fly up, but at this time, the speed is much slower than before.


    Yes, purple used his fists to block the full impact of Nesta and red dragon. At this time, his legs have knee deep into the ground, with him as the center, within a radius of 10 meters, the ground cracks at the same time, only Ye Yinzhu''s sitting position is still intact.


    "Foul, that''s a foul. Let outsiders help the game. Look, that''s my blue warrior, at least The old monkey, the head of the Department of the heavy swordsman, was surprised.


    Ferguson looked solemnly at the center of the training ground, shook his head and said, "no, he''s a fighter, but he''s not human. I don''t feel human from him. The call of this life is actually the ancient call of this life in legend. "


    Iron arm''s face also showed a startled look. Of course, he knew how strong Nesta''s impact was. Even he was absolutely unwilling to face Nesta''s impact head-on. "You mean, is that Warcraft? In addition to the undead, only level 9 Warcraft can incarnate as a human being. But it seems that his strength is not as strong as level nine. " If it''s level 9 Warcraft, even the combined impact of Nesta and red dragon, it''s impossible for purple''s legs to sink into the ground.


    Ferguson said solemnly: "he is not the undead, all this has gone beyond my cognitive scope. I''m afraid that only the great masters of the Seventh Tower of Falan can explain what''s going on. "


    The roar of the collision did not affect Ye Yinzhu''s performance. At this moment, his music has begun. The song of the wild geese in Pingsha is like a guest of wild geese. It is very ethereal in the sky. The order of the wild geese is to sing harmoniously, to be hidden and to be seen, to be past and to be present. Circles of dark red magic ripples spread around Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    After hearing Yinzhu''s music, the lines on Ziyan''s face softened a little, and he easily pulled out his legs from the ground. His movements were very natural. Obviously, he was not injured by the impact of his opponent just now.


    At this point, the heart of the biggest shock, will belong to Nesta. For him, purple fists were not like human hands. The instant impact seemed to hit a mountain made of Mithril. His arms were completely paralyzed, and under the strong anti shock force, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The fire attribute in the fighting spirit not only didn''t hurt the opponent at all, but turned back. If red dragon Degas hadn''t blocked most of the anti shock force, I''m afraid he would not be able to sit on the dragon''s back now.


    Nesta felt that Degas was shaking, not because of the injury, but a shaking in the breath. In the red dragon clan, the adult red dragon can reach the level of level 8. To make the red dragon tremble, only Warcraft with a higher rank is possible. But the dragon is a proud race. Nesta has never heard of any Warcraft on the mainland of lonzainus that can make the red dragon produce such a situation.


    Looking down at Zi standing beside Ye Yinzhu, Nesta''s fighting spirit is so low for the first time. He doesn''t even know whether he should attack again. At this time, he heard "wild geese falling in the sand". The melody rises and falls, continuous and beautiful; the tone is quiet and beautiful, but there is movement in it. Euphemism and fluency, meaningful and fresh. Instead, his nervous mood became much more relaxed.At this moment, the dark red halo has covered the entire training ground. Ye Yinzhu looks at the purple in front of him, and suddenly finds that his heart is so quiet, with purple around him, his missing can be relieved, and his mood is so joyful that he is fully integrated into the wild geese in Pingsha.


    The magic power of dark red began to change. From around Ye Yinzhu''s body, the color gradually faded, and the dark red gradually disappeared, replaced by a light yellow. Although the color is very light, it is very clear.


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw the scene. It''s not that there are no students who are promoted in the competition. However, according to the order of rainbow level, the red level should be followed by the orange level, but the change of Ye Yinzhu obviously violates this rule. Yellow, that is the light yellow that represents the primary stage of yellow class! If they know that ye Yinzhu''s magic level has reached the green level, they don''t know whether they will stare out of their eyes.


    Chizi Qinxin, ye Yinzhu''s 16 years of hard work, is finally sublimated at this moment. That is not the Yellow level in the hearts of the spectators, but a symbol of the second stage of the Qin clan. After constant efforts and understanding, ye Yinzhu finally completed the most important transformation since he practiced Qin magic.


    "In autumn, the air is clear, the wind is calm, the clouds are far away, and the sky is flying. By means of Honggu''s ambition, he expressed the mind of the scholars. It''s a good song "wild geese falling in the sand." Nina''s eyes became a little obsessed. She seemed to see that it was not ye Yinzhu who played in the middle of the auditorium, but his master, who made her miss him for a long time

 Chapter 79

    Purple closed her eyes and showed a relaxed look on her resolute face. No one saw it. At this moment, a layer of lavender crystal has begun to grow in the palms of his hands. The pale yellow magic power released from ye Yinzhu''s body is quietly invading his body.


    In the same life contract, once one party''s strength changes qualitatively and the form evolves, the other party''s income will be huge.


    "Ah --" a scream suddenly came from the air, which made the beautiful artistic conception of the wild goose in Pingsha appear a trace of defects.


    Nesta had been fully integrated into the song "wild geese falling in the sand" before. However, the sudden strong sense of weightlessness made him wake up. He was shocked to find that he and the red dragon''s body were falling down and falling towards the ground.


    Pingsha Luoyan is one of the nine famous music of qinzong. Its effect is forbidden.


    When you hear this music, all creatures with flying ability will fall if the player''s upper limit is within three levels. According to Ye Yinzhu''s current magic level, flying creatures below the green level will be subject to this song. However, as one of the nine famous pieces of qinzong, Ping Sha Luo Yan needs him to play it wholeheartedly. With purple by his side, ye Yinzhu can play its greatest power in this competition without being affected.


    "Zi, help them." But ye Yinzhu suddenly looks up at Nesta, who is falling from the sky.


    As he was listening to the music, Zimei frowned slightly, but his body still rushed out. His right foot suddenly stamped down on the ground and brought out a one meter diameter pit. His body also flew out with the help of this huge anti shock force. In the blink of an eye, he came to the bottom of the red dragon''s fall, holding his hands in the sky. When the red dragon was just falling, Zixiao roared and pushed, Suddenly, he took off the huge momentum and turned it into flying, throwing Nesta and red dragon Degas out.


    Red dragon''s huge body rubbed out until it was ten meters away from ye Yinzhu. At this time, Nesta''s heavy armor had cracked in many places. If he hadn''t grasped the scales behind red dragon Dijia with his right hand, he would have been thrown out long ago.


    The song "wild geese falling in Pingsha" has three ups and three downs, which ends quietly between Ye Yinzhu''s eight fingers. His eyes are full of kindness, looking back at purple, and his handsome and elegant face shows a knowing smile.


    Zi nodded to Ye Yinzhu, "there are many people here. I''ll go first. I''ll find you later. "


    The milky white and purple lights on the two people respectively, and the purple turns into light and shadow again, and disappears into Ye Yinzhu''s body as a whole.


    Blood gun poked on the ground, Nesta gasped, "Ye Yinzhu, you win." At this time, his eyes become extremely cold, "but I don''t understand why you want to cheat me, in order to surprise?"


    "I lied to you? I didn''t! " Ye Yinzhu looks at him in surprise.


    Nesta snorted coldly. "When I asked you to call Warcraft, you said you didn''t have Warcraft. Who was that? Only level 9 wisdom Warcraft or undead Warcraft can transform human form


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, said: "I really did not cheat you, purple is not my Warcraft, he is my friend, is my partner."


    "Degas is also my partner. What''s the point of saying that?" Nesta roared. Originally, ye Yinzhu''s powerful strength has been respected by him, but at this moment, his attitude towards Ye Yinzhu has changed because of the deception in his consciousness.


    "No, he didn''t lie to you. He was telling the truth." Surrounded by a light purple light, Ferguson did not know when he had come to the two.


    Nesta looked at him and said, "why?"


    "It''s because the partner he''s talking about is different from the one you know," Ferguson said. Perhaps, your red dragon is also your partner, but it is a master-slave contract between you. But ye Yinzhu and his partner are equal contracts. You have no right to blame him for this. There is no dispute in the process of the competition. Ye Yinzhu did not violate the rules of the competition. You have lost your fighting ability. Now I declare that in the first world war today, Shenyin won. "


    All the participants of the martial arts department were silent, and the Ministry of magic immediately burst into thunderous applause. They knew that the champion of this freshman competition would belong to the Ministry of magic again. Although another semi-final has not yet started, the new strength of this session of summoning department is extremely strong, which can not be matched by the second Epee warrior department in the preliminary competition of the Ministry of martial arts.


    Nesta''s eyes turned to Ye Yinzhu. Naturally, he would not have any doubt about Ferguson''s words. He said with a wry smile, "I''m sorry. Maybe it''s because I can''t accept the failure that I will find some objective reasons for myself. You won this time. However, when I think I have the ability to challenge you, I will come to you at any time. "


    Nesta''s candid Ye Yinzhu smiles, "OK, I''ll wait for you any time. You are right. Only by constantly challenging the strong can you make yourself stronger. Just now, I have proved that. "


    Nesta looked at Ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes and laughed, "well, it seems that we will not only become rivals, but also friends. I''ve made you a friend, Nesta. "


    "Good!"


    At this time, Ferguson suddenly calm face way: "Ye Yinzhu, you come with me, I ask you with words."At the end of the first semi-final, Shenyin department, the black horse of the freshman competition, once again advanced. With Ye Yinzhu''s strength, he bravely reached the final when everyone thought it was impossible. For a time, the title of divine voice teacher has become the most popular topic in Milan magic martial arts academy. Ye Yinzhu also became the most talked about person in the whole college.


    Ye Yinzhu followed Ferguson all the way to the dean''s tower where he lived.


    "Ye Yinzhu, tell me why your magic power suddenly increased from red level to yellow level." Standing in the middle of the room, Ferguson looked at the young man in front of him strangely.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said, "I can''t say it." Although he is very simple, he also knows that the secret of qinzong must not be known to outsiders.


    Ferguson laughed. "You''re such a sweet guy. But do you know what happened today has brought you a lot of trouble? "


    "Trouble? Why? "


    Ferguson said: "among all the practitioners, no one can violate the rules of rainbow level. And those who go beyond this rule will become heretics. It must be reported to the Seventh Tower of Falan for treatment. Today, your magic level suddenly leaped to orange level and increased by three steps. You said, "should I send you to the Seventh Tower of Falan?"


    "The seven towers of Falan? No, I''m not going. Grandfather said, "it''s a very dangerous place." Ye Yinzhu immediately shakes his head. He clearly remembers that whenever his two grandfathers talk about the Seventh Tower of Falan, their faces are very ugly. Although they haven''t explained to themselves what kind of place the seven towers of Falan are, they don''t think it''s a good place.


    "But today''s game has been seen by a lot of people," Ferguson said. If you don''t want to go to the Seventh Tower, you have to have a good reason to explain. How do you want me to stop people? "


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head, "I, I don''t know."

 Chapter 80

    Turning his back to Ye Yinzhu, Ferguson showed a hint of cunning light in his eyes and said faintly: "there is only one way now. After all, you are a student of the college, and I don''t want you to be treated as heresy by the Seventh Tower of France. Now you have only one way to go. That is to worship me as a teacher. In this way, I can help you solve this problem with the reason that I gave you magic items to cover up my level. What do you think? "


    "Ah? Thank you for your teacher? But I already have a master. I''m afraid not. "


    Ferguson said: "I can''t help but send you to the Seventh Tower of France. However, does your teacher stipulate that you can only have one master? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "it''s not here, but..."


    "If not, why do you hesitate. I have studied spiritual magic all my life, and up to now I have no disciple. You can rest assured that what I teach you will never conflict with what your teacher teaches you. Shenyinshi is a branch of the spiritual magician. If your teacher asks in the future, I can help you solve it. "


    At this time, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking of what Nina said to him that day, and asks tentatively, "can I just call you teacher instead of master?"


    Ferguson was amused by Ye Yinzhu''s saying, "OK, it depends on you." I can''t help sighing. In Milan, I don''t know how many princes and nobles want to give their children to them as apprentices, but they don''t agree. This boy even comes to talk about terms.


    "Teacher." Ye Yinzhu bowed to Ferguson honestly. Simple hearted, he can feel Ferguson''s kindness to himself, the kindness brought by kindness has no threat, plus Nina has said, so he will not hesitate.


    "Good. You will be my only disciple in the future. If I guess right, today you call with the contract, it should be your Warcraft partner. Do you know where he came from? "


    "Warcraft? No, purple is not Warcraft. He is my friend. My good friend. " Ye Yinzhu hastened to explain.


    Ferguson''s face moved, "so, since you knew him, he has been human? When is that supposed to be? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "ten years ago. At that time, I was six years old. Zi appeared when I was practicing. He came to listen to me every day. He was my only friend before I came to Milan. In ten years, we have never been apart. "


    After listening to his words, Ferguson''s old face couldn''t help frowning. What ye Yinzhu said is beyond his cognitive scope. "What about the equality contract between you? I have seen the introduction of this equal calling contract in ancient books. It seems to be a life contract. It''s like tying your life and soul together. You know what? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I know! Zi is my good friend. But he can''t come to college with me. Zi said, "with this contract, we can see it often, so we signed this contract."


    Ferguson said with a wry smile: "however, such a contract will also restrict you from owning your own Warcraft. Besides, don''t you want to know where your purple learned the contract from? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s answer is simple, "I believe in purple."


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s firm and stubborn eyes, Ferguson was silent. He was naturally satisfied with the disciple''s character. But he always felt that purple was not so simple. There is no fighting spirit, no magic, alone can stop the full impact of the green dragon knight, such a power, he has never seen in human beings. It is said that the contract between husband and wife is equal, so that they can give up their life. No, that purple will never be human. It''s impossible to make a wrong judgment with his own mental power. Although his appearance is no different from that of human beings, there is no human breath. If it''s Warcraft, what kind of Warcraft can have such strong physical power and transform into human form? Thinking of this, Ferguson can''t help but have a headache.


    "All right. Yinzhu, you go back first. Have a good rest and get ready for the last game. I have to think about it before I can decide how to teach you the knowledge of spiritual magic. When you go back, don''t forget what I just said to you. If someone asks, you can tell him that the magic items I sent you have been hiding your real strength. I''ll take care of the rest for you. "


    "Yes, thank you, teacher." Ye Yinzhu said goodbye to Ferguson gratefully. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Ferguson.


    "Wait a minute. Yinzhu, there''s something I want to tell you. After the freshman competition. The college will organize a practical drill. It''s not a game like that. It''s about going to the real battlefield. At that time, excellent students will be selected from various departments. I hope you will go too. The experience of war can make people grow faster. The college will inform you of the details. "


    "Good. I listen to the teacher In the college, you have to obey the arrangement of the college. Ye Yinzhu simply thinks that he won''t have too many questions. There is no doubt about why there is war in a peaceful continent.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s back, Ferguson let the smile fill his face. He said in his heart, is this coercion? Such a good disciple, I''m afraid I can''t find a second one in the whole longqinusi. The simple and simple nature of mind, the pure spiritual strength and fighting spirit, the miracle he brought to the divine voice master and the equal calling contract, all these symbolize two words, genius. And a genius without any impurities. Since watching Ye Yinzhu play several games, Ferguson has come up with his idea. As the competition continued, ye Yinzhu brought him more and more surprises. Until today, when ye Yinzhu''s magic power suddenly increased to the Yellow level, he did not hesitate to take advantage of this good opportunity to accept the disciple semi compulsively. He felt vaguely that in the near future, ye Yinzhu would become a new star in the magic world of the mainland of longqinus.As soon as ye Yinzhu left Ferguson''s home, he met Sula. Sula seems to have been waiting for him here for a long time. As soon as he came out, he quickly met him and asked, "Yinzhu, what can I do for you? Do you want to ask your strength to be promoted by leaps and bounds? You''re too careless. How can you have such a problem. You know what? It''s going to make you dangerous. How on earth do you practice? "


    Ye Yinzhu was confused by Sula''s series of questions. "Sula, take your time. Don''t worry. There will be no problem. Just now, the teacher has helped me figure out a solution. " At the moment, he said exactly what he had talked to Ferguson. In the college, ye Yinzhu trusted only two people, Nina and Sula. Apart from some secrets about Qin Zong and Zhu Zong, he didn''t think he had anything to hide.


    "OK, OK, you scared the hell out of me." Sula patted her chest. "Who''s that you''re calling today? It really scared me to see Nesta and his dragon rush towards you from the air. The Dean didn''t stop him either. Fortunately, you have a way to deal with it. "

 Chapter 81

    Ye Yinzhu said, "that''s purple, my friend. Actually, I don''t know how strong he is. But since we signed the equality contract, I seem to feel that my strength is stronger than mine, so I called him at that time. "


    Sula''s gaze at Ye Yinzhu suddenly became a little strange, "equal contract? Is it an equal life contract? Yinzhu, you don''t come down from Beibei mountain with that purple


    "Back mountain? Where is that? " Ye Yinzhu looks at Sula in surprise.


    Sula said angrily: "forget it, I won''t tell you. Last time you said that I was the second person you promised to protect. The first one won''t be purple. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes


    Sula''s voice trembled slightly. "Don''t you, you really like him."


    Ye Yinzhu said seriously: "naturally, I like purple very much. We''ve been together for ten years. When I was six years old, he accompanied me and listened to me play the piano. We grew up together, left the blue sky and came here together. He is the only friend I have


    "Really just friends?" Sula asked nervously.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "why should we just say that we are friends of course."


    Sula is not angry way: "friend, you and other people sign this life contract, you are not crazy."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "what''s wrong with this? I wanted to see him at any time, so I signed. I don''t want Warcraft. "


    "You Ye Yinzhu, I found out. It''s like casting pearls before swine to talk to you. " Sula''s body trembled again, but this time it was angry.


    "Play the piano to the ox? I used to play the piano to bamboo. Is it a new way to practice the piano? No! You are an assassin. How can you know the cultivation method of our divine sound system? Hey, Sula, don''t go. Wait for me... "


    Sula''s speed is really fast. Ye Yinzhu has just started. He has disappeared between the curved paths of the college. Ye Yinzhu knows that he must have returned to the dormitory. Just now, the first World War consumed a lot of money, so he simply stopped chasing. He walked slowly towards the dormitory area of Shenyin department.


    Into the Ministry of magic range, he just walked not far met an acquaintance. It was on his first day in the academy that he provoked him, and then he lost to his wind genius sorcerer Roland in the competition.


    Roland is holding a bag of something to eat in his hand. His eyes are blank. It''s less than ten days since he met last time, but Roland has gained a lot of weight. Pretty face has become a little round.


    Ye Yinzhu saw her, she naturally saw Ye Yinzhu, "it''s you." The voice suddenly became cold, as if she had been practicing ice magic.


    "Oh, Hello, Roland." Ye Yinzhu looks at her with some vigilance. After all, their relationship is not friendly.


    "You look very proud. I heard you won even Nesta of heavy cavalry. " Roland said, he has come to Ye Yinzhu. Her eyes were burning. When she saw Ye Yinzhu, her anger rose to the extreme. From small to large, she not only lived in luxury, but also entered the Yellow level at the age of 16 by virtue of her extraordinary magic talent, plus her green dragon. All along, she thinks she is the strongest in the young generation, even better than her brothers. However, it was the battle with Ye Yinzhu that completely shattered her confidence. For her, it was no longer a simple failure. The challenge was from her, but it was also her who lost in the end. She could not bear the humiliation alone. These days, she has not been able to wander out of the pain, she wants to find Ye Yinzhu revenge, but, after all, it is a fair game, the only trace of reason and pride in the heart that she did not use the power of the family. Maybe it''s to turn grief and anger into food. Only when she eats can she feel better for a while. Although I know that I have begun to get fat, I just can''t control my mouth. At this time see ye Yinzhu, in the heart of anger and hatred, almost make her unable to control.


    "Roland, you look fat." Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what to say to her. She just wants to go back to her dormitory immediately, but Roland just blocks the way and subconsciously says this sentence.


    "Are you reading my jokes? It''s all your fault. If I become a fat man in the future, I will depend on you, pester you all my life, and annoy you to death. " Roland''s eyes were red and she said without hesitation.


    "Er..." Roland''s mother suddenly told him a good story before she left


    "It''s none of your business." In fact, Roland doesn''t know what to do with Ye Yinzhu. She knows that she can''t beat Ye Yinzhu, but when she meets him here, she doesn''t want to let him go.


    "I''ll tell you a story." As ye Yinzhu said, he quietly moved to the side. "Once upon a time, there were two pigs, one male and one female. At night, the boar always keeps watch for the sow, for fear that the master will pull the sow out and kill it when they are asleep. Day by day, sows are getting fatter and boars are getting thinner


    "You call me a sow?" Roland was furious.


    "No, no, you hear me out." Ye Yinzhu then said: "one day, the boar suddenly heard that the master was discussing with the butcher to kill and sell the growing sow. The boar was very sad, so from that day on, the boar''s temperament changed greatly. Every time the boar that the owner brought him food, he would grab it and eat it all. Every day after eating it well, he would lie down and go to sleep, and told the sow to change her to watch now. If he found that she was not watching, he would ignore her any more. "Hearing this, the look on Roland''s face eased a little, and said subconsciously, "what happened then?" Because of the violent fluctuation of her mood, she was a little distracted and didn''t find that ye Yinzhu had moved to the side.


    "Day by day, the sow felt that the boar didn''t care about her more and more. The sow was disappointed, but the boar still lived happily as if nothing had happened. Soon, a month later, the owner came to the pigsty with the butcher. He found that a month ago, the fat and strong sow didn''t have much meat left, while the boar was oily. At this time, the boar ran desperately to attract the owner''s attention, indicating that he was a healthy pig. Finally, the butcher led the boar away


    At the moment when he pulled out of the pigsty, the boar laughed at the sow and said, "don''t eat so much in the future.". The sow was heartbroken and rushed out desperately, but the door of the pen had been closed by the owner


    On the fence, the sow looks at the tearful boar. That night, the sow looks at the owner''s family eating pork happily. The sow is sad and lies in the place where the boar used to sleep. Suddenly, she finds a line on the wall: "if love can''t be expressed in words, I''m willing to prove it with my life!" Sows see this line of words heartbroken, human beings hear this sad story is also moved. Later, in order to commemorate this love, girls began to lose weight... "


    Roland is still standing there, but her whole person has been dull, gradually, her dull eyes gradually red up, two lines of tears quietly fall, "what a poor boar! Lose weight, lose weight... " The food in her hand slipped slowly, and she suddenly found that her appetite seemed to have disappeared.


    "Well, where''s Ye Yinzhu? Ye Yinzhu, you... " When she turned around, she found that ye Yinzhu''s figure just disappeared at the end of the road. Looking at him, she seemed to be a little flustered.

 Chapter 82

    With a puff, Roland burst into tears and laughed, "am I that terrible, running so fast. However, the story is so moving! Is he trying to persuade me to lose weight? Or are you afraid that I''m really going to pester him? Well, it''s beautiful. " Speaking of this, the smile on her face can''t help but become more intense, and her hatred for ye Yinzhu has disappeared unconsciously. For a girl as old as her, her mood is easy to change. When hate leaves, she suddenly finds that ye Yinzhu doesn''t seem to be so annoying.


    In fact, when Mei Ying told ye Yinzhu this story, she finally told him that if one day he met a girl who could make him pay for her life, he would take her home.


    As most people expected, in the second semi-final held in the afternoon, the summoning Department won the Epee without any suspense, and the warrior department and the divine sound department entered the final together. After that, it will be a day''s dressing up and the day after tomorrow''s final battle.


    Ye Yinzhu is a little depressed now, or a little at a loss. When he returned to his dormitory, he found that his dormitory had become more lively than ever before. And their own school year''s divine voice beauty are here. Plus shanghaiyang and xiangluan, more than ten girls are chatting and waiting for him.


    When ye Yinzhu came back, all the girls gathered around him almost at the same time.


    "Wow, Yinzhu, you are so handsome today. Kill that gorilla, you are so strong. Why don''t I be your girlfriend A girl who didn''t know ye Yinzhu''s name was so excited that she wanted to jump into his arms.


    "No, I can''t. Yinzhu is our common property. How can you enjoy it alone? Don''t forget, he is a little green among the flowers of our divine sound system. As the first little Zhengtai of divine sound, no one can get it alone. "


    "Well, that makes sense. Why don''t we do it one day? "


    "Yes, good idea."


    "Well , fellow students, this is you Ye Yinzhu finally found a chance to open his mouth. At this time, his face has been red, surrounded by a group of girls, although fragrant wind around, but the feeling is not too wonderful. He would rather be alone with Sula.


    Xiangluan and Haiyang stand on one side, smiling and trembling. I don''t know why. When she sees Ye Yinzhu''s awkward appearance, she feels very cute.


    "Yinzhu, pretend to be dizzy, quick." A subtle sound rings in Ye Yinzhu''s ear. Maybe it''s too much pressure. His reaction speed was very fast. As soon as he closed his eyes, he fell directly to the ground, which immediately caused a exclamation.


    Sula didn''t know where she came from. She hugged Ye Yinzhu and frowned, "don''t make any noise. Yinzhu has just had a big fight. Can you let him have a rest?"


    The dormitory is quiet at last. At Sula''s strong suggestion, the beauties of Shenyin leave one by one.


    Xiangluan and Haiyang walk at the end. When they pass by Ye Yinzhu, xiangluan leans down and whispers in Ye Yinzhu''s ear: "your acting skill is too bad. I haven''t forgotten my promise. I will honor it if I have a chance." Finish saying, she that peerless Jiao Yan many a touch of red halo, this ability pulls the ocean to walk quickly.


    With the sound of closing the door, ye Yinzhu jumped up from Sula''s arms, gasped and said with a bitter smile: "Sula, how can I feel surrounded by them just now? I''m even more tired than fighting with Nesta. I''m glad you reminded me, otherwise, they don''t know how long they''re going to stay. "


    Sula snorted twice and said, "you''re not the one who''s fooling around."


    Looking at the dormitory door that has been closed, ye Yinzhu only feels itchy in her ears. Before xiangluan leaves, she leaves that faint fragrance, which makes his heart beat faster again. What''s her promise? Is that the dance "Ni Shang"? The feeling of expectation rose quietly in his heart, made a face to Sula, and ran back to the room to have a rest.


    In order to participate in the final in the best condition, ye Yinzhu didn''t go to piaolanxuan the next day, so he asked Sula to take a day off for him. Practice at home alone.


    After 16 years of cultivation, he finally broke through to the realm of jiandanqinxin. Invisible, his whole state of mind seems to have become a bit more mature than before. Even when playing the piano, the tone has changed a lot. If his piano music used to be soft and gentle, full of innocence and harmony, now his music has become moderate and peaceful, pure and honest. It''s like old wine. It''s lingering.


    Qin Shang once told him that when he entered the realm of jiandanqinxin, he would enter the period of rapid improvement of Qin magic. The speed of improvement is even faster than the cultivation of chizi Qinxin. This situation will continue until the bottleneck of jiandanqinxin is reached.


    In terms of the cultivation of Qin magic, there is a certain difference between the cultivation of Qin masters and that of Shenyin masters in the mainland. The cultivation speed is obviously much faster. If a normal person practices Qin magic from a young age, it will take about 10 to 15 years to complete the first stage of nine levels of Qin magic. But after entering the heart of the sword, the cultivation speed will be reduced a lot. It took Qin Shang 50 years to break through the bottleneck of jiandanqinxin and enter the realm of Ziwei Qinxin. However, ye Yinzhu''s situation is different. He is the first one who successfully practiced his chizi Qin heart in the history of Qin clan. Chizi''s heart is the most difficult method for Qin masters to practice at the beginning, which requires high requirements in all aspects. However, the difficulty of cultivating the heart of chizi''s zither is doomed to be more solid and concentrated for 16 years, which is almost unimaginable for a normal person. It is Ye Yinzhu''s natural intelligence, coupled with his natural eight fingers and his innate spiritual experience of Qin music that can break through the bottleneck in 16 years. Once the cultivation of chizi Qinxin is successful, ye Yinzhu''s cultivation will step into a smooth road before entering Ziwei Qinxin. Even every time he plays a piano music, he can clearly feel that his magic power seems to have improved a little, which was unimaginable before. The benefits of chizi''s piano heart will gradually come out.Playing the piano for a day is normal for ye Yinzhu. By the time the final started, he was in full swing. Even Ferguson didn''t know that his new disciple had reached the level above the green level of magic and martial arts.


    The opponent of the final battle of Shenyin system is the summoning system of a large number of talents.


    Ten people from both sides came to the center of the training ground at the same time and summoned one side. Walking in the middle was a young man about seventeen or eighteen years old. He had a beautiful face and very smart eyes. He didn''t feel like other magicians were superior at all.


    "Hello, I''m Ma Liang. First grade. " The other side extended his right hand very friendly.


    Ye Yinzhu reached out to hold him. At this moment, he suddenly felt that there was something more in his hand. Surprised to see Ma Liang, Ma Liang is also looking at him with deep meaning, nodded to him.


    "Chief General of Shenyin system, ye Yinzhu, grade one." Subconsciously, when he released his hands, ye Yinzhu put what Ma Liang put into his hands between his fingers. It seemed to be a piece of paper.


    Ma Liang said with a smile: "we are all students of the Ministry of magic. Moreover, we have discussed it. We don''t want to fight with the beauties of your department. Why don''t we represent each other''s departments in today''s final. The first world war will be the winner, how about it? "


    Ye Yinzhu a Leng, the other side of this choice, obviously their own side took a lot of advantage. In addition to himself, only the sea has a certain combat power. And the other side''s five students from the calm vision and previous results, at least are yellow level magic master. When he saw Malian, he felt that this man was no less threatening than Nesta.


    "Don''t you suffer too much? It''s better to do it in the way of wolves. " Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to take advantage of each other.


    Ma Liang shook his head and said, "no, you have confidence in yourself. I also have confidence in myself." As he said this, he suddenly stepped forward and whispered in a voice that only he and ye Yinzhu could hear: "this is not only a contest for freshmen, but also a contest between Qin clan and painting clan."


    Ye Yinzhu was shocked in his heart. Is Huazong one of the eight Donglong schools?

 Chapter 83

    Ye Yinzhu was shocked in his heart. Is Huazong one of the eight Donglong schools?


    Qin Shang didn''t Tell ye Yinzhu much about the eight schools of Donglong, but he once told him that the eight schools of Donglong were divided into two parts: magic and martial arts. The four schools representing magic are Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. The four schools representing martial arts are plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum. Among the four magic schools, the Qin school ranked first, while the painting school ranked last. Although this ranking does not represent the absolute strength of the four schools, it also reflects their strength among the eight schools to a certain extent.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t ask, because he knew that it was not the time to ask. He no longer refused and nodded, "OK."


    Other students on both sides gradually retreat. Amid the cheers of students from the Ministry of magic, the last battle of this year''s freshmen competition is finally about to begin.


    Ma Liang is wearing a standard grey magic robe. His figure is a little shorter than that of Ye Yinzhu, and his sleeves are very wide. Although the appearance is not too handsome, but it gives people a cheerful feeling, it is easy to make people feel good.


    When ye Yinzhu takes out his sea moon Qinghui, Ma Liang has one more thing in his hand. On the surface, it seems to be a magic wand, a very strange magic wand. The staff is about two feet long, shining with a faint red light. At the top of the staff, there is a white gem. The gem is in the shape of a big water drop, with the tip facing out, which is three inches long. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is just a magic wand, but ye Yinzhu knows that this is the painter''s brush.


    Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting represent four kinds of magic. Qinzong is a branch of spiritual magic. Qizong belongs to the branch of space magic, seal and shuzong are similar to the elements. They are the only one of the four schools to practice comprehensive magic. And the painter, it is the cultivation of the call of magic.


    Ye Yinzhu had heard four simple introductions from Qin Shang, but it was the first time that he really faced them.


    Ma Liang smiles and says: "brother ye, I''ve seen your game before, but it''s the game you played against Nesta that I confirmed my judgment. I know you are very strong. Today, let''s fight fairly. " The strength evolution that violates rainbow level is the symbol of Donglong eight sects.


    As he said that, Ma Liang''s magic wand turned around in his palm, and his relaxed look became dignified at this moment. His right hand waved quickly, and he seemed to recite some incantations. Yellow arcs appeared on the tip of his magic wand, gradually sketching a pattern in the air.


    In other people''s eyes, Ma Liang seems to be drawing the magic array of his own summoning system, while cooperating with the mantra in his mouth. But only Ye Yinzhu knew that his mouth movement was just a cover up. In addition to very special circumstances, four of the eight magic schools of Donglong use magic, all of which do not need the help of incantations. At this time, the brush in Ma Liang''s hand is his real weapon.


    Ma Liang''s action is very fast. The magic wand in the form of a paintbrush is waving in the air like flowing clouds and flowing water. In a few blinks of an eye, a wolf like picture has been completed. A strange scene appeared. All the lights outlined by him expanded instantly when he finished his last stroke. They merged in the air. In the blink of an eye, the expanded lights had completely condensed together.


    "Ow -" in the sound of wolf spat, the huge green Wolf, who has been more than three meters long, has come out of the pattern and rushed to Ye Yinzhu.


    Sitting on the podium, Ferguson was surprised to see this scene and said: "what a strange call to Falun. I haven''t seen it before. Today''s young people, one by one, really surprised me. " Summoning Magic is the most strange and special magic. In addition to the level is also divided according to the rainbow level, any other situation is different from other magic. When the magicians of the summoning system summon different Warcraft, the summoning means are also various. This is why Ma Liang is not afraid that his identity as a painter will be recognized.


    Green Wolf, three meters long, is a third-order Warcraft wind wolf. It is a common Warcraft. Although Ma Liang is yellow on the surface, ye Yinzhu, who is familiar with the eight schools of Donglong, knows that Ma Liang is at least as green as himself. I just don''t know the name of the second stage of painting. With his current magic level, he can at least summon Warcraft of level 4 or level 5. Once the number of Warcraft reaches a certain level, it''s hard to deal with it. He didn''t forget how much trouble the Dragon had brought him in the last two games.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu''s body has gone out to meet the wolf. With her left hand embracing the clear light of the moon and her right hand stretching forward, Bisi quietly throws out, turning into a circle of green halos in the air with yellow fighting light, and rolling directly towards the head of the wind wolf.


    Wind wolf''s speed is very fast. When he pours on Ye Yinzhu, wind blades have already spewed out from his mouth. Although they are only orange level wind blades, as the exclusive Warcraft of the wind family, wind wolf''s orange level wind blades are instantaneous. Unfortunately, it met Ye Yinzhu today.


    Huangzhu Level 2, which is equivalent to the bamboo fighting spirit of green level medium level, doesn''t give the wind wolf any chance. As soon as he meets Bisi, all the wind blades are immediately crushed and changed back to the original wind form. Bisi accurately put on the head of the wind wolf. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu has flashed past the wind wolf and rushed to Ma Liang.Wind wolf''s body is frozen there, when ye Yinzhu passes by, its huge body has turned into a little light and disappeared.


    Summoning is a kind of Warcraft summoned by magicians, which is condensed by elemental energy, which is also the particularity of Summoning Magic. Once Warcraft dies, it will return to its original elemental form and disappear. Therefore, the most important two points for summoning magicians are the skillful use of various summoning arrays, and the powerful magic power. Only with more magic support, can we summon more and stronger Warcraft through element transformation.


    Ma Liang didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would be able to solve his own wind wolf so soon. At this time, although his brush is still waving fast, his second painting, that is, the second magic, has not been completed.


    Ye Yinzhu''s speed can''t be compared with Sura''s, but with the fighting spirit of green level, he is much better than the magician''s. in the blink of an eye, he has come to Ma Liang''s face. He raises his right hand, and Bisi turns into a slender green light, and directly points to Ma Liang''s right hand holding the brush.


    At this time, Ma Liang''s face suddenly shows a strange smile, Bisi does point on his wrist, but ye Yinzhu clearly feels that his Bisi actually points in the empty place. In front of Ma Liang, has gradually become illusory disappeared.


    "Brother ye, I''m sorry. Just now I applied a double beast magic to myself." Ma Liang''s voice came from behind. When ye Yinzhu turned around, he found that Ma Liang was on the other side of the field, 500 meters away from him. And his brush, is still flashing fast. The second one is obviously more complicated than the previous one.

 Chapter 84

    The duel between Qin clan and painting clan? Ye Yinzhu suddenly remembers what Ma Liang said before the game and takes a deep breath. Instead of pursuing, he sits down in the same place in the direction of Ma Liang. Since it is a duel between Qin clan and painting clan, I should not use bamboo clan''s martial arts.


    The sea moon is shining across his legs, and ye Yinzhu gently plucks his hands on the string. A series of seven blasts sound at the same time. At a distance of 500 meters, it is difficult for ordinary divine musicians to produce the most powerful sound in this open field and transmit it to each other''s ears. But this kind of situation does not exist at all for ye Yinzhu, who has aggressive plucking strings.


    Seven consecutive blasts, like seven thunders, sounded in Ma Liang''s ear. His face suddenly changed, and his speed slowed down. However, because of Ye Yinzhu''s mistake just now, his second painting has been completed.


    In the passionate roar, ye Yinzhu''s sight is blocked by his huge body. The powerful physique, the strong breath, the thick scale and the crystal horn on his head all tell Ye Yinzhu what it is. Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s a tyrannosaurus aureus like the Austin mount.


    The T-Rex summoned by Ma Liang is obviously much smaller than that of Austin. It is not the king of T-Rex, but even so, this T-Rex has the level of level five top Warcraft. As soon as it appeared, the huge body ran towards Ye Yinzhu at an amazing speed without any clumsiness.


    Its red eyes and almost crazy breath fully show its Tyrannosaurus Rex nature. Its golden body glitters in the sunlight. At least on the surface, the golden Tyrannosaurus Rex is more fierce than Nesta''s red dragon.


    Summon the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex, Ma Liang''s face a little pale, with his magic power to summon a five peak of Warcraft still has great consumption. However, he has great confidence in T. rex, not only a solid meat shield, but also a powerful attacker. He believed that even if ye Yinzhu summoned the purple haired man that day again, it would not be possible to destroy his own Tyrannosaurus Rex for a while. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he has sat down on the ground, closed his eyes, put his magic brush across his legs, and began to meditate to recover his mana as much as possible.


    Eight fingers tremble, beautiful melody pouring out, soft rhythm, cheerful rhythm, full of a sense of comfort. In this soft and beautiful song "green water", a series of crystal clear yellow light blades float out from the strings of the moon and sea.


    The sound blade doesn''t seem to be abrupt at all. It seems that it is just a part of Ye Yinzhu''s performance. The light light flashes and rises up. Their targets are the rapidly approaching Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The body of T. rex Jinjing is too big. Although it is not the king of T. rex Jinjing, it is more than eight meters long. It is impossible for him to dodge such a huge body. The sound blades from the state of jiandanqinxin accurately hit the solid armor on its body. A surprising scene appeared. The sound blade was like a solid body, hitting the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex with a string of sparks.


    "Ow -" Tyrannosaurus Rex roared again. This time, it felt a little more painful. On its thick scale, the sound blade left traces. Although it could not break its defense, the large number of sound blades made Tyrannosaurus Rex slow down.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s heart has been completely immersed in the string, everything is so smooth. After entering the realm of jiandanqinxin, he has been troubled all the time, and the problem that the sound blade can not be perfectly combined with the music can be solved. Each of the simplest notes, will be mixed with a full of destructive sound blade.


    The sound blade is different from the wind blade. The wind blade is a cutting wound produced by speed and sharpness. The sound blade will produce a violent tremor at the moment of hitting T. rex. Relying on the high-frequency vibration of the sound, it cuts the thick scales of T. rex like a saw blade, and its destructiveness is not comparable to that of the wind blade.


    Every step forward, T. rex will have at least ten sound blades to attack. Under the precise control of Ye Yinzhu, all the sound blades point to an area in front of its chest. In the continuous attack, the cracks on the scales have become larger and larger, and some small scales have been smashed and lifted by the sound blade, and the pain brought to it has become more and more intense.


    Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex is getting closer and closer to Ye Yinzhu, and the impact of its sound blades is becoming more and more intensive. In a string of two hands simultaneously playing "green water", fourteen sound blades break through the air and fly to Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex in the air.


    At this time, the blood red eyes of the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly turned to gold, and a golden force suddenly surged into its long crystal horn. The dazzling golden beam, with a little bit of golden light, burst out and collided with the fourteen sound blades flying from the front. The metal like clang sounds, and the sound blade and the light beam break at the same time.


    Metal magic is a branch of elemental magic. It can enhance its own defense internally and launch a powerful attack like a golden dagger externally. It''s the magic of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Maybe it''s too painful to be beaten by the sound blade. The Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus stopped. The crystal corner on the top of the head and the huge dragon''s tail raised behind kept sending out golden metal magic to fight ye Yinzhu.A faint smile appears on Ye Yinzhu''s face. If Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex insists on rushing over, before the power of the song "green water" comes into play, ye Yinzhu can only fight with him to stop his opponent''s crazy attack. At this time, Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex fights Ye Yinzhu in a magic way, and it has no chance.


    According to the rainbow level, the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex at the top of the fifth level is equivalent to the strength level of the human youth level, which is three levels higher than ye Yinzhu. Therefore, ye Yinzhu''s sound blade can''t completely block the metal like bombardment of T. rex. However, the ejection speed of the sound blade is much higher than that of the opponent. The sound blades reduce the metal magic of the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex to the weakest level. When it comes to Ye Yinzhu, it is impossible to pass through the defense of the moon god.


    Just at this time, Ma Liang suddenly opened his eyes and said in his heart, "no good.". He has never seen the sound blade of Qin Zong. Ye Yinzhu''s ability is completely innovative. However, he knows that the real strength of Qin Zong is above Qin music. At this time, Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex is no longer fighting. It is difficult for him to determine what kind of changes Ye Yinzhu''s Qin music will make in the competition. There was a little hesitation in his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he raised his left hand. A crystal clear crystal bottle appeared in his palm. The crystal bottle is transparent and can be seen to contain more than half of the bottle of bright red liquid.


    The attack speed of Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex is getting slower and slower, and ye Yinzhu also strangely reduces the attack speed of Yin blade. The mania in the eyes of Tyrannosaurus Rex gradually becomes calm. When ye Yinzhu plays a series of beautiful melodies with Baoyan holding Lu, it stops attacking Ye Yinzhu completely.


    With a little smile, ye Yinzhu said to Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex, "you are tired. Go to one side and have a rest."


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex, which is famous for its fiery temper, actually points its huge head. As soon as it turns around and walks towards the battlefield, its huge body turns into a little bit of golden light.

 Chapter 85

    Although "green water" is not one of the nine famous music of qinzong, it has the effect of calming down and dispelling all negative emotions. With this piece of "green water", when the tune reaches one third, ye Yinzhu not only calms the attack of T. rex, but also cuts off the connection between T. rex and its Summoner Ma Liang. Without the connection with the master, the elemental Summoner will not exist.


    Seeing this scene, Ma Liang in the distance could not help sighing, "Ye Yinzhu, you are really strong. I have to fight you with my best strength. " Looking at Ye Yinzhu with deep meaning in their eyes, they both know that this duel is not just a freshman contest, but also represents their own magic sect. Therefore, it is also an internal contest of Donglong bazong.


    The calming effect of "green water" is not very good for Ma Liang. Besides, ye Yinzhu just controlled the main rhythm on Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex to defeat a level 5 top Warcraft in such a short time. Therefore, Ma Liang did not suffer any damage except the magic he used when he called Warcraft.


    Pressing the strings with both hands, the lingering charm of "green water" receded, and ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "please give me some advice." The new stars of the Qin clan and the painting clan are sitting and watching each other in the central training ground of Milan''s Mowu Academy. At this moment, the competition between them really begins.


    Ma Liang stretched out his left hand and circled in front of him. A simple silver ring on his left middle finger suddenly lit up a silver luster. When he circled, there were five more things in front of him, just floating in front of him, releasing a faint silver luster. Everything was very big. Floating in front of Ma Liang, the air became thick with a strange feeling. The huge elemental breath is rushing in the direction of those five things.


    Those five things are a long silver horn, a bunch of huge teeth of unknown creatures, a ball of silver light, a huge silver eye and a huge rhombic scale.


    On the rostrum, the heads of the Department of Magic who sat in the front almost stood up at the same time. Even the head of the Department of summoning was no exception. Their eyes were full of horror. Ferguson stood at the front and sighed, "I''m afraid Yinzhu will lose. The five silver dragon weapons are comparable to the five magic weapons. It''s the auxiliary Summoning Magic item that the summoning magician dreams of. "


    "No, it''s not the five silverdragons, it''s the six silverdragons. In addition to the silver dragon horn, silver dragon tooth, silver dragon heart, silver dragon eye and silver dragon scale, the bottle of red liquid in his hand is probably silver dragon blood. I don''t even know that this smelly boy has such a magic weapon. " The eyes of the head of the summoning department seem to be bursting with fire. It''s definitely the fire of the curse. For summoning magicians, nothing is more attractive than this top-level auxiliary summoning item.


    The stickiness in the air makes Ye Yinzhu''s face dignified. Looking at the silver dragon in front of Ma Liang''s body, he feels the tremendous pressure. He knows that it is not a magic object he can fight against. Its magic element breath is not even worse than purple magic. Now he even has some difficulties in playing piano music. Under the great pressure, even his body movement becomes difficult.


    Ma Liang''s eyes twinkled with strong self-confidence, "Ye Yinzhu, admit defeat. Although winning you with magic items makes me a little embarrassed, I don''t want to lose. The five things in front of me are all the organs of the silver dragon. With the blood of the silver dragon in my hand, they are called the six weapons of the silver dragon. Silver dragon is also known as magic dragon. Among all the giant dragons, his physical fighting ability is the weakest. But at the same time, his magic power is the strongest. Is second only to the existence of the sacred dragon. It has the highest level of warcraft power. With the six weapons of the silver dragon, all my magic power can summon the silver dragon to launch an attack, which you can''t bear. I don''t want to hurt you, so... "


    "Go on." Ye Yinzhu suddenly interrupted Ma Liang''s words, "my grandfather once taught me that no matter what kind of enemy you face on the battlefield, you can''t shrink back. No matter how strong the enemy is, there will be flaws in him. " His heart is very calm, his eyes are still so clear, and his movements are still so elegant. In the face of the huge pressure brought by Yinlong Liuqi, he can still sit there steadily. Even the teachers on the rostrum can''t help but look at the student with new eyes. Ferguson is even more satisfied with nodding his head. It''s just that he''s ready to stop the game.


    Ma Liang said helplessly: "do you really want to continue? If you can''t stop the attack of the silver dragon, you will admit defeat. I think I can barely recover my magic. " It''s very strong for the magician to take back the magic, especially in the case of overstep use. Ma Liang doesn''t want to hurt Ye Yinzhu, but he is also eager for this victory. In his opinion, this is definitely a great opportunity for Huazong to surpass qinzong. Therefore, he would rather fight to be killed by magic than fight to the end.


    Slowly raised his brush, when he opened the bottle with silver dragon blood, the magic elements in the air almost frantically rushed towards him. The five silver dragon vessels in front of the body light up a silver luster at the same time, forming a halo to absorb the coming elements.


    The brush was lightly stained in the blood of the silver dragon. Ma Liang quickly closed the bottle as if he was afraid of wasting a drop. As soon as his wrist turned, a blood red picture had been outlined in his hands.


    The light silver light gradually becomes rich, the silver halo begins to expand, and the invisible majesty and huge pressure solidify the air. Yinlong''s unique magic pressure makes all magic elements in the central training ground far away from ye Yinzhu and gather in the center of Yinlong''s six weapons. One of the advantages of casting magic with the six weapons of silver dragon is that all other magicians can''t use magic within the breath range of silver dragon. This is also an important reason why it is comparable to artifact.Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. He sat there, looking at Ma Liang with frozen eyes, and gradually sketched out the design of the silver dragon. Mental power has been unable to feel the existence of a trace of magic elements, even his piano magic can not play at this time. He didn''t use fighting spirit to attack, because he knew that his bamboo fighting spirit could never break through the silver halo around Ma Liang''s body. But he found that in the fight with Nesta, the surging heat flow in his body appeared again, and the huge pressure from the outside world seemed to make the heat flow burn more violently.


    The spiritual connection suddenly produces a slight fluctuation, which is from the doubt of purple. It''s obvious that purple in the distance feels Ye Yinzhu''s crisis and is trying to communicate with him, hoping to be called to the world by him to resist the strong enemy with him.


    But this time, ye Yinzhu didn''t summon purple, because he clearly felt that the Summoning Magic assisted by the six weapons of silver dragon, even purple could not resist. He never wanted violet to be hurt. Therefore, he stabilized his spirit and told Zi that there was no problem through the subtle connection between them.


    The silver light became more and more powerful, and the dense air began to circle on Ma Liang''s head. At this time, every time he drew a stroke, his face would become pale, as if he was struggling. Big drops of sweat were leaving on his forehead and dripping on his magic robe.

 Chapter 86

    The summoning of Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus rex has consumed part of his magic power. At this time, although it is assisted by the six weapons of silver dragon, the cost of Summoning Magic is too great. If it is not for the series connection of the blood of silver dragon, he has been drained of mana and turned into a corpse.


    On the rostrum, Nina suddenly laughed, turned to the head of the Department and said, "Vieri, how about our bet?"


    Vieri''s eyes at this time were firmly attracted by the silver dragon''s six weapons, and he said without looking back: "what are you gambling on?"


    Nina said with a smile, "just bet on the victory of the game."


    Vieri looked back in surprise, "what? Do you think there is any suspense about this game? You don''t see that the students of your Divine sound system are so suppressed that they can''t even play. Do you think they can still win


    Nina nodded seriously and said, "yes! I think he can win. And it''s sure to win. "


    Vieri snorted scornfully, "director Nina, you are not daydreaming."


    Nina said with a smile, "if you don''t believe it, let''s bet. If Yinzhu wins, I want your eternal stand in puppet


    Vieri was shocked. "You, how do you know that the eternal double puppet is in our summoning system?" With these words, he realized that he had let slip, and it was too late to cover his mouth.


    Nina said with a smile, "do you dare to gamble?"


    Vieri looked at the silver dragon gradually taking shape in the show, and then at Nina with a confident face and other department directors with a good show mentality around him. He gritted his teeth and said, "then you lost? What did you lose to me? "


    Nina said calmly, "if I lose, I will let you choose three things in the treasure house of Shenyin system."


    As soon as the words came out, the people around immediately exclaimed. Shenyin is the richest of all departments, which is inseparable from Nina. Even if there is no artifact in Shenyin''s treasure house, the value of three treasures will not be less than one artifact.


    Vieri can''t believe it. When the game goes on like this, ye Yinzhu still has the possibility of turning over. His eyes are rolling. "OK, I''ll bet with you. Dean, please testify for us. "


    Ferguson was a little surprised to see Nina''s calm face. Although he didn''t know why Nina still had such assurance at this time, he still nodded. His right hand scratched slightly in the air and murmured: "praise Falan." A simple contract magic has been completed.


    Ma Liang finally completed the last difficult stroke. In an instant, the five silver dragon vessels soared into the air at the same time, and the blood red pattern was magnified countless times. At the same time, the silver dragon five vessels release a very eye-catching brilliance. The scales of the silver dragon expand instantly, the teeth of the silver dragon arrange in order, the heart of the silver dragon enters into the center of the picture, and the horn of the silver dragon stands in the front of the picture. The silver dragon eye is divided into two, and the bright light full of wisdom and cold suddenly releases. A huge silver dragon has risen in the air of the central training ground.


    Ye Yinzhu saw level 9 Warcraft for the first time. Yinlong''s body is not as big as expected. It''s 10 meters long. It''s only a little bigger than T. rex. On the contrary, its scales are not as thick as T. rex. It looks crystal clear and gorgeous. On the silver dragon eyes and silver one corner, there are dazzling patterns. The four claws under the abdomen contract slightly, and the silver luster seems to be a small whirlpool formed by magic elements. The huge dragon wings extend to both sides of the body, like a huge barrier, hovering in the air. The invisible majesty and the real pressure from the elemental energy seem to make the earth breathless. In every part around its body, there are magic elements like entities. Without any incantation, these magic elements have formed an element shield of purple level.


    When the silver dragon appears, ye Yinzhu really feels that his body can''t move. He can only gather a little mental energy in his body and recover the brightness of the sea and the moon. With all his strength, he stood up little by little, like a bamboo that never bends. He would rather break than yield. Finally, he straightened his waist, the light in his eyes is so zhanran.


    Supporting his body with a paintbrush, Ma Liang looked at the huge silver dragon in the air, and his eyes could not help showing pride. Although he had exhausted all his magic power and his body was overdrawn, it would take at least ten days to recover, but he was still full of pride to release such powerful magic for the first time. Silver Dragon strike, although only one strike, but it is comparable to the purple attack!


    "Go, silver dragon. Defend your pride and dignity with strength. "


    Under his command, the huge silver dragon, waving its wings, with a purple magic element shield around its body, is like a silver meteor, rushing down towards Ye Yinzhu. Even if Ma Liang''s magic can''t really control the silver dragon and give full play to the strongest magic power of the silver dragon, but this simple impact can match the strength of purple magic!


    Silver meteor, with a dazzling tail flame to go. The air in the central training ground was completely solidified, and the huge energy breath made it a vacuum in a moment. All the elements have been completely absorbed by the silver dragon. Yinlong''s majesty, even though it is separated from the defensive cover of the central training ground, still oppresses the students who are watching the war.


    "Sound bamboo." A shrill, shrill voice came from outside. The thin body hit the shield of the training ground with all its strength. However, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t rush into the purple defense!Silver has come between breaths, it''s not a bump, it''s a swallow. Although the release of silver dragon is just a moment of youth, but his destructive power is enough.


    Opening his arms to both sides of his body, ye Yinzhu seems to enjoy closing his eyes. Is he welcoming death?


    Ferguson was nervous, but Nina insisted that he not stop the game.


    Ma Liang is nervous. He is shocked to find that the summon of silver dragon is more terrible than he imagined. It''s impossible to take back the magic. The impact of Yinlong is irreversible. His face has become more pale, can only watch ye Yinzhu that proud body was engulfed by the silver dragon.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of us. Did the first male student of Shenyin, who rose like a comet, fall in the competition like this? At this moment, only Nina on the rostrum is still wearing a calm smile.


    The golden halo, like a savior, appears at the moment when the silver dragon touches Ye Yinzhu. The halo appears at Ye Yinzhu''s left wrist, but just for a moment, ye Yinzhu''s body is covered with a golden luster.


    He is handsome, and has a very elegant temperament. At this time, surrounded by the golden light, ye Yinzhu is as dazzling as a God favored by heaven. It seems that he is the star, the star falling on the earth.


    Yinlong''s body engulfed him, but at the moment when Yinlong completely shrouded him, Yinlong seemed to become transparent. Everyone could clearly see that ye Yinzhu''s body wrapped in gold actually shuttled through Yinlong''s body.


    "Boom -" what kind of power can all the magic elements in the test field explode simultaneously under the action of silver dragon six weapons?

 Chapter 87

    The central training ground is boiling. For hundreds of years, one of the most important places in Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts was completely boiling.


    The solid ground with magic protection is completely broken at this time. Taking the position Ye Yinzhu stood before as the center, countless pieces of gravel and gravel rise up in the air, and the whole ground subsides. Thanks to Ferguson and the teachers of various departments, they injected their magic into the overall defense shield in advance, so that the protection of the central training ground did not collapse. Nevertheless, the violent vibration of the earth caused large cracks on the ground around the central training ground.


    Ma Liang''s body, like a broken sack, was thrown up and hit the shield heavily. He even fainted without saying a word. While he was in a coma, five silver lights floated out of the center of the explosion and merged into the simple ring on his hand.


    Fortunately, he was far away from the center of the explosion. In addition, Yinlong was called by him, and his position was the direction with the least power of the aftershock of the explosion, so he was not killed by the strong explosive force.


    Teachers and students, looking at the flying sand and stones in the field, listening to the dense sound of the sand and stones landing, who can think of such a situation in the freshman competition? Such a strong destructive force, even the fifth grade graduates, no one can create it. And this is really just the final battle of the freshman competition!


    "Come on, help." Ferguson, after all, is the dean. He was the first to respond. At this time, no one among the teachers was more anxious than him. He just accepted such a rare disciple with excellent potential. Is that all?


    When the shield was opened, many students coughed because of the dust. Teachers rushed to the auditorium from the rostrum.


    At this time, a slender figure has rushed into the training ground for the first time, and the target is the position where Ma Liang fell.


    "I''ll kill you." The shrill and sharp roar rushed to the comatose Ma Liang with amazing speed. In his hands, there was a flash of black lightning. The speed was so fast that even the teachers were unprepared. They could only watch the black blade that seemed to be the scythe of death stabbing Ma Liang''s heart.


    "Sula, No." Just when everyone had no time to stop the black lightning, a purple awn suddenly shot out of the dust.


    Ding, black blade, Sula''s thin figure suddenly stopped. The black blade in his hand was pierced by a long purple needle. The long needle just stayed on the black blade and looked very strange.


    Sula didn''t jump at Ma Liang any more. She turned around and looked at the disappearing smoke. She murmured, "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, are you alive?"


    Slender figure slowly out of the smoke, his black hair, already in the role of dust has become gray, dirty face can not even see the original handsome face, only the body that dressed in white or so clean.


    "Yinzhu -" at this moment, Sula forgot everything, forgot everything, even his voice became far from the sharpness of a man. The assassin''s speed in an instant to the limit, like a swiftlet into Ye Yinzhu''s arms, slender arm, tightly embrace Ye Yinzhu''s body, seems to be afraid that he disappeared. Tears came out of his eyes, his body trembled violently, from great sorrow to great joy, which made his breath extremely unstable.


    "Easy, easy, do you want to strangle me? I''m dirty. " Ye Yinzhu said with a smile.


    "I don''t care. You scared the hell out of me The expression of her true feelings made Sula cry. She even forgot the occasion.


    "Well, stop crying." Ye Yinzhu comforts Sula at a loss.


    "You break my dagger. It''s very expensive. You pay for it."


    "OK, OK, I''ll pay." Ye Yinzhu agrees and remembers that all their money seems to be there.


    Ferguson and his teachers have arrived at the center of the field. Where ye Yinzhu was standing before, a huge pit with a diameter of more than 20 meters appeared. The central training ground is finished, and it will take at least a month to recover. But at this time, Ferguson''s mood can not be any better. Ye Yinzhu is OK. What can make him happier than this?


    Vieri picked up the comatose Ma Liang with a blank face. He really didn''t understand what was going on. Silver dragon, that''s the summoned silver dragon!


    "Well, cough." Nina''s cough rang out beside Vieri.


    "Director Vieri, don''t forget our bet." Nina''s cold face has long gone, full of victory smile.


    Vieri seemed to suddenly think of something and stood up from the ground, "life protection is life protection, right. You did it on purpose. "


    Nina showed a look of surprise, "deliberately pit you? Do I have one? You promised to bet with me. I didn''t force you. The dean and teachers can prove it. Does it mean that if you allow your students to use the six silver dragon weapons that are comparable to the artifact, you will not allow our students of the divine sound system to use the life guard? There seems to be no such reason


    "You..." Vieri looked at Nina in a daze, and he was speechless.


    Ferguson coughed and tried not to laugh. "Well, director Vieri, let''s accept defeat.""But, but the Dean, my eternal stand in puppet..."


    Shenyin stands. All the beautiful women of Shenyin came out of the dust and felt relieved.


    "Ocean, you just pinched me." Xiangluan whispered in the ocean''s ear.


    The ocean''s chest heaved violently. He looked at her and said, "but you just tore the hem of my dress. Are you afraid that if ye Yinzhu dies, you can''t pay back your promise? "


    Xiangluan blushed, "ocean, when did you become so smart?"


    The ocean smiles and says, "how about you? I haven''t seen you worry about any boy before. "


    Xiangluan snorted and said: "however, ye Yinzhu doesn''t seem to like women. Otherwise, how could he put so many beauties out of our divine sound system. You see, he''s still hugging a man. "


    "That''s their brotherhood, the truth." With these words, the ocean''s subconscious pretty face turned red.


    The dark stands.


    Moon Ming gently patted his chest, "fortunately he''s OK, otherwise, who accompany me to send back the dark snow? He''s really strong! "


    The wind stands.


    Roland looked at Ye Yinzhu in the middle of the field, excited for no reason, "this dead guy, can''t even die like this. The vitality is stronger than those stupid dragons. "


    Heavy cavalry stands.


    Nesta laughed. "It seems that I have another opponent."


    Ferguson stood in the middle of the field, looking at the whole stadium with a smile. There was no need to use PA equipment. His voice had spread to all stands. "Next, I''ll announce a few things. First, the freshman contest is over, the champion, the divine voice system. Runner up, call, third, heavy cavalry. The students of these three departments will receive the key training of the college. At the same time, the college will exempt all the tuition and dormitory fees of these 15 students for five years. The generals of the three departments get weapons or magic items, one for heavy cavalry, two for summoning, and three for divine sound. It''s up to them to choose from the treasure house of the college. " This is the reward standard of freshmen competition, no one will doubt it.

 Chapter 88

    Ferguson then said: "second, I officially declare that ye Yinzhu is not only a student of Shenyin, but also my direct disciple. Before, his magic power was directly promoted from red level to yellow level, because I gave him magic items to cover up his own strength. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was in an uproar. Many people thought that no wonder Ye Yinzhu was so strong. He turned out to be a disciple of the dean. At the same time, they also solved all their doubts about ye Yinzhu''s leapfrog promotion. Who would doubt Ferguson, the dean of Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts and the chief court magician of the Milan Empire?


    "Third. The orc''s autumn harvest is about to begin. In order to better enhance the strength of the college students, the college will select a group of students to join the army to fight against foreign enemies. Of course, the college will choose the best students from all departments to participate in the actual test. Well, that''s the end of the freshman contest. Starting tomorrow, all departments will officially open classes. I think you have seen the strength of the two students in today''s war. If you want to be as strong as them or even surpass them, you have to make more efforts. I hope to see more excellent talents emerge from our Milan Academy. "


    The announcement of the three events also marks the end of this freshman competition, and students'' learning will be on the right track from tomorrow.


    Shenyin has undoubtedly become the biggest highlight of this freshman competition, which has surprised countless people. From the first war to the last war, a black in the end, won the final championship. Ye Yinzhu, the leader of Shenyin system, naturally became the most eye-catching object in this freshman class. With his own strength, he proved to everyone that Shenyin master is not a weak profession.


    "Yinzhu, you are so sharp that you can pierce my dagger." Sula half lying and half sitting in his bed, playing with the purple bamboo needle that prevented him from killing Ma Liang, said with a relaxed face.


    At this time, it was close to evening, and it was not easy to see off all the congratulatory People, so that they could relax.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "the purple bamboo needle itself is extremely sharp and tough. It also condenses the fighting spirit in one point, so its penetrating power is naturally stronger. But your Black Dagger looks good. Why is it so weak. I just wanted to break it


    Sula said angrily, "I''m poor. What good dagger can I have? By the way, Yinzhu, when did you learn from the dean? Why don''t I know? "


    Ye Yinzhu said in a low voice: "in fact, I did not become a teacher until after the competition with Nesta that day. But in order to help me cover up the promotion, the dean said that I was already his disciple. " As for Sula, he thought there was nothing to hide. At the end of today''s game, Sula''s emotional expression was deeply imprinted in his mind and will never be forgotten. In addition to purple, ye Yinzhu has regarded Sula as his best friend.


    Sula chuckled and said, "it seems that the Dean really likes you. Well, do you have a share in going to the front line this time? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "there should be. The teacher said let me prepare. Sula, isn''t this a time of peace? Why did I listen to the teacher today, that is to fight with the orcs? "


    Sula rolled her eyes and said, "Ye Yinzhu, you might as well call ye an idiot in the future. There are a lot of common sense questions you don''t know. Orcs live in the Arctic wasteland, they can''t cultivate at all, they can only use some natural food of nature to maintain life. Or through certain trade, we can trade the special products of the Arctic wasteland for food with the human country. In spring and summer, because of the flourishing of plants and animals, their food will not be too difficult. But in winter, the orc''s food supply will be difficult immediately. So whenever autumn comes, orcs will send out their troops and try their best to get some food from the border of the Three Kingdoms. For them, it''s called autumn wind. But generally, the fighting is not very serious. It''s only local fighting. Therefore, whenever autumn comes, the Empire of Milan, the kingdom of Ascoli and the kingdom of fro will concentrate their forces to fight against their orcs at the border and try their best to avoid their own losses. That''s what we''re going to fight for in the border defense. "


    "We? Sula, are you going to take part? " Ye Yinzhu looks at him in surprise.


    Sula said with a smile, "although the freshman competition does not have our assassin department, we are indispensable in the March. The spies in the general army are just ordinary light cavalry. Assassins like us are the most popular arms in the army. A good assassin can bring a lot of useful information to the army, and even assassinate the commander of the other side. As the head of the first year assassin department, do you think I should take part in it? "


    "You''re the boss of the first year assassin?" Ye Yinzhu said, but the smile at the corner of his mouth became stronger.


    "What? I''m not convinced! I can''t beat you in the challenge arena. But if you go to a place with complex terrain, you may not be my opponent. " As he said this, the stabbed dagger in his hand flashed a green light.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is shocked, green level fighting spirit, and is in the middle level. From the intensity of fighting, Sura is still above Nesta, which he never thought.


    "Sula, I broke your dagger. I''ll give you this as compensation." While saying this, ye Yinzhu takes something out of his arms and throws it to Sula.Sula raised her hand and took it. It was a human sculpture made of amethyst. Strangely, there was no face on the sculpture, and there was nothing special on the surface. But when Sula put it into her hand, she was surprised to find that the Amethyst figure contained an unusual element fluctuation. He couldn''t feel what it was.


    "What is this?" Sula asked curiously.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "grandma Nina gave it to me when she came in the afternoon. She said she won it from the summoning department. It''s called an eternal stand in puppet. Just drop the blood on it and it will recognize the Lord. It''s like something to protect your body. "


    "What did you say? Eternal stand in puppet Sula sat up abruptly from the bed. Looking at Ye Yinzhu in shock.


    "Yes! It''s the eternal stand in puppet. What''s the matter? " Ye Yinzhu said naturally.


    Sula''s voice trembled a little more. "Yinzhu, do you know what an eternal double puppet does?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Sula''s face became a lot more serious. "The eternal double puppet, also known as the immortal body, is a low-level artifact. It''s an artifact


    "Oh." Ye Yinzhu stretched his body, not surprised by the word artifact.


    "Hey, did you hear me?" Sula is not satisfied with Ye Yinzhu''s attitude.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "the artifact is the artifact. It''s yours now. "

 Chapter 89

    Sula''s whole body is stiff, and her eyes are dull looking at Ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes. He, he even gave me the artifact. He shook his head gently. "No, I can''t. Although I don''t know why director Nina is so kind to you, even the artifact is given to you. But it''s yours. As a magician, you need it more than I do. There is only one function of the eternal avatar puppet, which is unique among the artifacts. It is for this reason that it is only a low-level artifact. However, its effectiveness is no worse than any artifact. Because its only ability is to be immune to all physical attacks including fighting spirit. " Walking in front of Ye Yinzhu, he handed the figure of Amethyst back to him.


    "Sula, are we friends?" Ye Yinzhu frowned.


    "Friends, of course." Sula replied without hesitation.


    "In that case, among friends, what else is yours and mine, mine is yours. How can I take back what I send. Do you think our friendship is not as precious as an artifact? " Ye Yinzhu''s voice has been a little more angry, and in his clear eyes, he even felt hurt.


    "However, once the puppet recognizes the master, it cannot be changed and will disappear with the death of the master. In the history of lonzainus. There are only three of them. The owners of two of them are dead. That is to say, this is the last one! Its value can''t even be measured in money. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t speak any more. His eyes had calmed down, but in the calm, he was a little bit more cold. He stood up and said faintly: "I''ll go out for a walk. Sula, I hope that when I come back, it will have recognized the Lord With these words, he patted Sula on the thin shoulder, turned and walked out of the room.


    Sula was stunned. Since he knew Ye Yinzhu, he saw Ye Yinzhu''s expression for the first time. He knew that he had hurt Yinzhu. The tears flowed down her cheeks. "Yinzhu, do you really think I''m more important than anything? Fool, you are a fool indeed Looking at the Amethyst figure in his hand, he suddenly found that this extremely precious artifact seems to be nothing, at least compared with the relationship between him and ye Yinzhu, it''s just an object, that''s all.


    Hard wipe away tears, Sula smile, his smile is very sweet, hands holding the Amethyst portrait, like holding the feelings between him and ye Yinzhu. He knew that he had got the most precious thing in the world. Without hesitation, he bit his finger and dropped a drop of bright red blood on the Amethyst figure.


    Blood like drops on the sponge, quietly disappeared. A faint purple halo rose from the foot of the figure and spread to the whole range of the figure in the blink of an eye. Gradually, the portrait began to change. Amethyst seems to live in general, layers of purple halo continue to spread, its shape also began to change.


    Slender and slender figure, crystal clear Amethyst figure changed, chest slightly bulging, delicate features quietly surfaced. A red halo appears on Sula''s face. Blood is the bridge between him and the eternal puppet. The light purple halo suddenly enlarges after the Amethyst figure has completely changed into another shape, just like when purple was integrated into Ye Yinzhu''s body at the beginning.


    Standing on the path outside the villa, ye Yinzhu looked at his villa dormitory and said to himself, "Sula, don''t let me down. If our friendship can be measured by goods, is it still friendship? "


    He reached out and looked at the address on the note in the palm of his hand. Then he looked at his dormitory. He got up and several leaps had disappeared at the end of the path under the action of bamboo fighting spirit.


    As an important part of the Ministry of magic, the conditions of the students'' dormitory are also very good. However, there is still a big gap compared with almost one villa per person in Shenyin system. Only those students with strong strength or too much money to spend can have their own dormitories here. Ma Liang is obviously the former.


    At this time, Ma Liangzheng is lying on the bed with a frown, his head is very painful. It''s not because of the excessive overdraft of magic power in the afternoon, but because Vieri, the head of the Department of summoning, has been bothering him all afternoon and just left. However, he was also lucky that all the five of the six silver dragon weapons except the blood of the silver dragon had recognized their masters. Otherwise, Vieri might have taken them to cover the loss of the eternal puppet.


    "Ma Liang, here I am." A clear voice came from outside the dormitory, which made Ma Liang feel refreshed. He quickly sat up from the bed and said, "brother ye? Come on in


    Ye Yinzhu flashed in. Today, Ma Liang gave him the exact address of the dormitory.


    Ma Liang shook his body a little, pulled a chair and said earnestly, "brother ye, thank you very much today. I''ve heard that if you didn''t stop me, I''m afraid I would have been killed by your friends. Originally, I thought I could control Yinlong, but who knows that I lost control at the last moment. It''s a good thing you''re lucky, otherwise I don''t know how to explain it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it is inevitable that there will be accidents in the competition. It''s all over. You can call me Yinzhu. "


    Looking at him, Ma Liang also laughed. He suddenly found that the descendant of Qin clan was more lovely than he thought. He simply didn''t even want to revenge.Ma Liang went to the window and looked out. Then he turned back and said in a low voice, "Yinzhu, I didn''t expect to meet you at the Magic Academy of Milan. If I guess well, you must be a disciple of Lord Qin. Only Lord Qin can teach you such an excellent master. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I''m no expert. I just entered the heart of the sword with Nesta that day. You are much better than me. I would have lost if I hadn''t had a life guard to block your attack today. "


    Ma liangku said with a smile: "I don''t use my own strength. Everyone has magic items. Your life guard just restrained the silver dragon that I can only use once. Well, let''s not be polite. Did Lord Qin ask you to come here? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Ma Liang said thoughtfully: "so, there are already three of us in the college. Yinzhu, you must be careful what you do in the future. Although I don''t know why the dean will cover up the promotion for you, such luck may not come in the future. As a member of the eight schools of Donglong, no matter what you do in the future, you should be more careful. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him in surprise, "why? Is it true that we Donglong eight sects are not known? "


    Ma Liang''s eyes flashed a cold light, "of course not. But we are not strong enough to compete with the seven towers. So we have to bear it. Otherwise, once captured as heresy, it is impossible to come back alive. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "I don''t understand what we have to do with the Seventh Tower of Falan."


    Ma Liang looked at him in surprise, "don''t you know? Didn''t lord Qin tell you about our eight Donglong schools? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly and said, "grandfather Qin never told me! It''s just that we should try our best to hide our strength in other people''s reluctance, and don''t tell the story of our qinzong. "

 Chapter 90

    Ma Liang pondered: "no! With your strength, you should already know our Donglong secret. Since you don''t know, it''s not convenient for me to tell you. In the future, Lord Qin will certainly say that. You just need to remember my words, be careful, practice hard and improve your strength. We are all in the Academy of magic in Milan. We will take care of each other in the future. Oh, by the way, the disciples of the Qizong generation have also entered the college. In the same year as us, he came with me. He is the chief General of the space Department in the freshman competition. But you missed it, so you haven''t seen it yet. I''ll introduce him to you some other day. My injury will take about a week to recover. Fortunately, I can catch up with the border defense this year, and then we can fight side by side. "


    Walking back to the dormitory, ye Yinzhu is full of doubts. What is the secret of Donglong bazong? Why grandfather didn''t tell himself, neither did grandfather Qin. Perhaps, this time my father and I left the blue sky sea together is related to Donglong bazong.


    It has been a while since he left the blue sky sea and entered the mainland, and ye Yinzhu''s mind is also rapidly maturing. Especially when he entered the realm of bravery.


    As soon as he got to the door of the dormitory, ye Yinzhu smelled a pungent aroma, and his stomach purred subconsciously. Then he felt hungry.


    "Yinzhu, you come back for dinner. I''ve made it all As soon as you enter the door, ye Yinzhu meets Sula, who is busy, and is pulled by him. Today''s dinner is especially rich. Four dishes and one soup, and two meat dishes. It''s the best meal since they lived together.


    "Sula, you..."


    Sula said with a smile, "what can I do? Let''s eat. I don''t want to hear you talk nonsense. Look at it As he said this, his body shook slightly. Ye Yinzhu felt that with a flower in front of him, Sula became transparent. Yes, the whole person has become completely transparent.


    Tentatively reaching out to touch, ye Yinzhu is shocked to find that his hand has passed through Sula. "Sula, what''s the matter with you?" she said in surprise


    Sula said with a smile: "fool, this is the effect of the eternal double puppet! Once used, the eternal avatar puppet will be integrated with the master. As long as it is attacked or under the control of my mind, it can change into such an unreal body at any time. I found that it can not only help me to be immune to all physical and aggressive attacks, but also increase my speed. It''s perfect for assassins. "


    Ye Yinzhu stirred Sula''s body with his hands like a child. He really didn''t feel any entity. "It''s amazing. It''s really amazing. Aren''t you invincible? "


    Sula said with a smile: "how can it be! And magic can hurt me. Magic attack can''t be resisted by an eternal double puppet. I can only rely on my own fighting spirit. Well, eat first. " With that, his figure flashed, and he had separated from ye Yinzhu''s hand. In the blink of an eye, he changed back to his physical appearance.


    Ye Yinzhu''s dinner, which was full of color, fragrance and taste, was very enjoyable. He didn''t find that after he gave Sula the eternal puppet, Sula''s mood had changed a lot. The look between the eyebrows and the eyes when looking at him became softer.


    In the early morning, when the sunshine brings new vitality to Milan college, ye Yinzhu has already come to the first grade classroom of Shenyin teaching building. Today is the first day of class and he wants to know what he can learn in Milan. At the same time, he came early for another reason.


    When the beauties of Shenyin came to the teaching building one after another, ye Yinzhu found Haiyang, Lan Xi, Xueling and peacock who were in the same grade.


    "What kind of prizes do you want? Unfortunately, there are only three. We can''t give you one by one. " Ye Yinzhu said to the fourth girl with some embarrassment. At the end of yesterday''s match, Ferguson asked the top three department heads to choose prizes this morning.


    Four women look at each other, blue Xi surprised way: "sound bamboo, that is the college award to win the Department of it."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "we are competing as a whole! Of course, the reward should be shared equally. I can''t monopolize it. It''s a good reward for me not to have to pay tuition and dormitory fees in the future. "


    Ocean quietly looking at Ye Yinzhu, shook his head, said: "I don''t need anything, you discuss it, I first go back to class." Turn around and leave the classroom.


    The peacock snorted and said, "it''s always so cold, just like who owes her something. I don''t want it either, my father I don''t want anything


    Xueling and Lanxi nodded at the same time. Xueling said with a hearty smile: "Yinzhu, we appreciate your kindness. But we really don''t have anything we need. Besides, without you, we would not have participated in the competition. In order to win the final championship, we all see how much you pay. In the competition field, if you don''t take care of us, I''m afraid we will at least get injured. You deserve those rewards


    Lan Xi agreed: "yes! Yinzhu, just remember to teach me how to play the piano when you have time. "


    "All right." Ye Yinzhu some helpless way: "then I will choose, if you have any need in the future, then tell me."If we only look at the quantity of magic items, the treasure house of Milan Academy of magic and martial arts is not even less than the Royal treasure house of Milan empire. Just the gifts from the nobles of various countries and the rewards from the Milan royal family are numerous. Ye Yinzhu, Ma Liang and Nesta, under the leadership of Sir Alex Ferguson, went through three levels before they came here through a gate that added powerful magic defense.


    Ferguson said a low mantra and closed the door behind him. He said with a smile, "well, now you can choose whatever you want. There are ordinary weapons and magic items, as well as many fine ones. As for what you choose, it depends on your luck and vision. " Here is only the Dean has the power to open, without his leadership, even level 9 Warcraft can not break in.


    The treasure house is very big. If you look at it, there are many treasure pavilions in rows. Most of the items are glittering. Of course, some are dim and dazzling. The various elements here fluctuate very irregularly, giving people a very uncomfortable feeling.


    "My armor was damaged by Ye Yinzhu. I want a suit of armor." Nesta had already thought about his goal and went straight to bog with the defensive items on the left.


    Ma Liang said with a smile: "I want a magic defense treasure. It''s better to have one that can reduce the mana consumption when using magic." With his current strength, he is reluctant to use the six silverdragon tools. Naturally, he is eager to find something suitable for himself. Finish saying, walk toward the magic item direction of the right side, search carefully.


    "Yinzhu, what about you? You have three options. " Ferguson smiles at Ye Yinzhu.


    Yinzhu said blankly: "teacher, I don''t know what to choose, or you can choose for me."


    With a smile, Ferguson said, "that won''t do. If I choose for you. After going out, people still don''t say that I do favoritism for my disciples! Choose for yourself. However, I can remind you that sometimes, the less impressive things are, the more precious they are. "


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said, "teacher, is there a piano here?" He has lost all the five Guqin of qinzong. Now he has only the Haiyue Qinghui Qin presented by director Nina. Different music, with the most suitable Guqin performance can play the best effect.


    "Maybe," Ferguson said with a smile. There are so many things here that I don''t remember. You can find it yourself. I''ll go out first. I''ll pick you up in an hour. Remember, you only have one hour. No matter what you choose, you must leave with me. Don''t want to take more things out. Everything here has a magic mark. Only through my release can you take it out. "

 Chapter 91

    Just as ye Yinzhu hesitated about what he should choose, he suddenly heard Nesta exclaim, "Wow, what a big sword! Who can use it? "


    Sword? Ye Yinzhu is a little curious and quickly walks past. After bypassing several Duobao pavilions, he sees Nesta in a daze.


    Nesta was looking at a weapon in front of him. It was a sword. It was so huge that it was completely against the rules.


    The treasure house itself is very big, and the height is more than 10 meters, but the sword needs to be placed obliquely. It is tough, about one meter wide, ten meters long and half meters thick. The whole blade is dark blue. There is no blood groove on the blade, because such a large blood groove has no meaning at all. Its weight can''t be estimated at all. At least Ye Yinzhu can''t estimate that there is a dark blue pattern in the middle of the dark blue blade. The pattern style is simple, which shows its age. If it had not been for its oblique position and the huge sword handle with a length of more than three meters, no one would think it was a sword.


    Maybe it''s because it doesn''t need any decoration on the body and handle of the sword, except for the simple pattern, but the heavy feeling and the faint smell of blood can make people feel that it is definitely more than simple decoration.


    Slowly forward, ye Yinzhu, like Nesta, stroked the dark blue blade. Suddenly, he felt like an electric shock. It was full of overbearing atmosphere. In the overbearing atmosphere that seemed to open the world, there was a strong sense of intimacy, as if the sword knew him, calling him.


    "Nesta, how do you feel?" Ye Yinzhu asked subconsciously.


    Nesta shook his head blankly. "How do you feel? What feeling? What a strange sword! In my opinion, its weight can completely cut off the adult dragon. My blood soul gun is the longest one in the Dragon guns, only about eight meters. And the length of this sword is more than 13 meters, which is incredible. In my opinion, in terms of weight, only the behemoths in the Northern Wilderness can be used, and they should also be golden behemoths. But bimon has claws, and they never use any weapons. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at him with some doubts. Is that overbearing and kind feeling that only he can find out? But why? Look again at the blade that twinkles light dark blue. From the blade of the sword, he saw himself. Ye Yinzhu was surprised to find that his eyes on the edge of the sword were light purple, and his originally handsome and soft face became more powerful under the purple eyes.


    The light heat flows in the meridians, and the feeling of power reappears. Looking at the pattern on the huge sword blade, suddenly, the pattern seems to have changed. The dark blue on the sword body seems to have changed into a crystal purple, full of domineering and cutting atmosphere. The pattern is changing rapidly, and two simple characters are shining in the center of the sword body.


    The two simple words "purple crystal" make ye Yinzhu''s heart vibrate. Amethyst sword? Is that its name?


    "I''ll take it. Nesta, you don''t want it, do you


    "Ah? Yinzhu, are you crazy? Do you really want to be a soldier? But the sword is too big for you Nesta looked at him in surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, of course I don''t want to be a soldier, but I like this sword. Maybe a friend of mine will like it, too. I''ll take it. "


    Nesta said helplessly: "who let you be the champion? The choice of three things is enough to let you squander. Whatever you want. However, it seems that in terms of volume, this sword is definitely the first one here. I''m not interested in it. I''d like to get a suitable armor With that, he didn''t dare to waste his time and hurried to the place where the armor was put in the treasure house.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t put the Amethyst sword into the space ring, because he remembers that Ferguson said that all the items here have magic marks, and this huge sword is too big, and its weight is more than 1000 Jin. It can only be put here first. After an hour, Ferguson unties the magic mark on it, and then receives it directly into the space ring.


    Song Kaifang''s collection on the Amethyst sword immediately disappears. Turning around, ye Yinzhu is ready to go to the treasure house to have a look. He wants to find out if there is a Qin here. If there is a guqin, it is naturally his best choice.


    Just as he turned around to leave the weapon, suddenly, something inconspicuous caught his eyes. It''s a dagger. It''s dark all over. It''s a bit abrupt among the other objects of Baoguang. The strangest thing is that it doesn''t reflect light, which is similar to Sula''s dagger.


    A few steps forward, ye Yinzhu subconsciously takes up the dagger. The dagger is about one foot and two inches long, which is between the dagger and the dagger. The handle is four inches long and the blade is eight inches long. The end of the handle is carved with a ferocious devil''s head. Its eyes, in particular, are inlaid with two tiny rubies, shining with a monstrous light.


    On the contrary to the Amethyst sword, the touch of the Amethyst sword is full of cordial feeling. At the moment of this dagger, ye Yinzhu immediately has a strong sense of disgust. The cold breath spreads all over his body immediately along the palm meridians. All the pores of his body seem to be closed because of the cold, which is very uncomfortable. On the surface of the dagger, there seems to be a thin layer of black air. It seems that it is precisely because of this layer of black air that any part of the dagger will not reflect light, even the two rubies.Soon, ye Yinzhu understood why he felt repellent to the dagger, because the fluctuation of dark elements on the dagger was extremely terrible. The huge dark elements seemed to be sealed in the dagger by some magic, and a trace of cold and evil feeling constantly emanated from it.


    Although he didn''t like it, ye Yinzhu could clearly feel that the dagger was very strong. When it started, the light from all the weapons and armor around him had been eclipsed. Only the Amethyst sword still stood there.


    That''s it. Although I don''t like it, Sula is an assassin. I think he must like this kind of non reflective dagger very much. That day, he pierced Sula''s dagger with zizhushen needle and broke the not very strong magic array above. Although he has given Sula the eternal stand in puppet as compensation. But after the fourth daughter of Shenyin rejected his kindness, he decided to choose a dagger to compensate Sula.


    Ye Yinzhu puts the dagger next to the Amethyst sword, and is ready to pick out the last item. Suddenly, the dark blue light on the Amethyst sword flashes, and a surge of domineering breath suddenly comes out. With the clear sound of dragon singing, the black dagger is shocked by the domineering breath and turns into a dark light. The blade of the dagger is completely submerged in the next doboge.

 Chapter 92

    Although it was only rubbed, it didn''t touch it. But the ice cold of that moment still made Ye Yinzhu shiver slightly. The ice cold on the dagger is the ice cold full of death. Does the Amethyst sword repel it? When he looked back at the Amethyst sword, he suddenly felt a kind of feeling that the king was in the world. Yes, it''s king in the world.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter?" Malian and Nesta arrived almost at the same time. Ye Yinzhu didn''t hide what happened just now, which surprised them.


    Ma Liang said: "this dagger is good. I like it. But I''m not a warrior. As for this huge sword, I can''t flatter you. No matter how good it is, it can''t be used. What do you want it for? Yinzhu, you have to think about it! "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "if I choose, I don''t want to change. Anyway, I love it. Well, you can choose. The dagger and the huge sword are mine. I don''t know how to use daggers because of Nesta''s character. Am I right


    Nesta laughed and said, "you know me. My prize has been selected. It''s over there. I''ll put it on and show you later. " With that, he ran away in a hurry.


    Ma Liang also continued his treasure digging journey, while ye Yinzhu began to look around in the treasure house.


    As time goes by, an hour is about to arrive, but ye Yinzhu hasn''t selected his third prize yet. He turned around the whole treasure house, and found no trace of Guqin. Moreover, I don''t know why, after seeing the Black Dagger and Amethyst sword, he couldn''t see anything else, whether it was magic items, weapons or armor. In other words, there is nothing that he likes.


    "There are so many good things here, but I can only choose two. Yinzhu, have you chosen yet? " Ma Liang goes to Ye Yinzhu and asks.


    "Not yet. I don''t know what to choose. There is no Guqin I want. "


    Ma Liang said: "maybe you didn''t find it. I think there are a lot of things here. I saw some other musical instruments just now. How can there be no Guqin?" Speaking of this, he said in a low voice, "don''t you have any special way to find Qin?"


    Listening to him, ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes suddenly brightened, right! How did you forget that method? While thinking about him, he immediately took action. Haiyue Qinghui Qin came out of the space ring, embracing it with his left hand and brushing it with his right hand. The pale yellow magic power quietly appeared on the four fingers of his right hand. As the fingers crossed the string, a low hum sounded.


    The treasure house is a closed space. As soon as the sound of the zither rings, it immediately reverberates in the whole treasure house. After the sound of the zither rings, ye Yinzhu quickly presses his right hand on the string to block the aftersound. At the same time, he listens to it and concentrates completely.


    The sound of the zither reverberated in the treasure house. Suddenly, he was delighted and walked quickly in a direction.


    Qin Shang once told him that a good Guqin would resonate when it heard the sound of other Guqin. And this kind of resonance sound can only be heard by the divine voice teacher, at that time, the tremor of the rhythm. At this time, in the clear sound of the sea and the moon, he really caught such a sound at one end of the treasure house. The resonance of the Qin sound was very clear, which was different from the low hum of most Guqin. But ye Yinzhu is confident that he will not hear it wrong. Although guzheng and Pipa are also string music, their voices are more sonorous and less melodious. What kind of Guqin would this be?


    Under the guidance of Qinyin, ye Yinzhu soon came to a corner of the treasure house. Ma Liang followed him out of curiosity. This is still a Duobao grid, on which are all kinds of magic items, emitting a faint halo, with no Guqin on it.


    Ye Yinzhu takes back the clear light of the sea and the moon. He relies on his magic power to assist his hearing, and at the same time he is careful that the direction of the clear piano sound is close.


    Finally, he captured the exact location of the piano sound, which turned out to be a ring, yes, a ring. The style of the ring is very simple. It''s made of topaz. It looks lustrous but dull. The humming of the piano sound actually came from it.


    This is a space ring. Ye Yinzhu immediately judges the properties of the ring. At the same time, he was shocked. In the space of the ring barrier, still can hear the resonance of the piano, this will be what kind of Guqin ah! It''s unbelievable. Whether it''s the five Guqin pieces he lost or the sea moon Qinghui now, as long as he''s in the space ring, he won''t feel anything. But this Guqin is not. That can only prove a problem. This Guqin hidden in the ring is incomparable to any Guqin Ye Yinzhu has ever seen.


    Pick up the ring, ye Yinzhu tries to communicate with the spirit. Generally speaking, as long as the space ring does not recognize the owner, there will be no spiritual imprint. Any magician can communicate with the ring through his own spiritual power and obtain the things inside. Of course, if the magician''s space ring does not have the spirit brand, it will not store valuable things. And the ring in front of you is obviously a different number.


    Ye Yinzhu''s ring is easy to find his target. With the connection and stimulation of his mental strength, a Guqin has appeared on his hands out of thin air.It''s an orange Guqin with simple style. Seven strings are crystal clear and transparent. I don''t know what the material is. A faint orange halo flows on it. Just looking at the light on the guqin, you can feel the sadness it sends out. The resonance of the strings is still going on, like whimpering, like chanting. Although it is not plucking the strings, the bright and clear sound is intoxicating.


    With one hand supporting the piano and the other hand brushing the piano, ye Yinzhu is dull. At this moment, his eyes are full of tenderness. It''s addiction, total addiction.


    Ma Liang stood behind him and didn''t disturb him. Although Ma Liang didn''t know much about Qin, he understood that at this time, Yinzhu had entered a special realm. It is this strange Guqin that leads him to this realm. There is no element fluctuation on guqin, but there is emotion. Whether it''s weapons, armor or other kinds of magic items. From low to high, it is generally divided into five levels, namely, general, fine, spirit, soul and artifact. Among them, the most important feature of Horcruxes and artifact is emotion. Emotion comes from the existence of soul between Horcruxes and artifact. For example, the best six pieces of soul weapon, silver dragon, have the emotion of silver dragon. At this time, the orange Guqin in front of Ma Liang was the most emotional one of all the utensils he had ever seen. Even his six silver dragons are far from comparable. But this time, he really didn''t know what it was.


    Just as Ma Liang imagined, ye Yinzhu was completely immersed in another realm. His mind entered an orange space. Everything around is gone, only the orange Guqin is singing low.

 Chapter 93

    If there is no voice, in the heart of Ye Yinzhu, the voice is sad and clear, the ups and downs of emotion, as if in search of this wonderful melody quietly.


    "I am a pearl in the hand of God. In the hand of God, I have been reincarnated for 500 years.


    Five hundred years ago, people called me pearl. I am a girl named LAN Mingzhu.


    When I was 18 years old, I fell in love with a man named Qin Zhi. He is twenty years older than me, but I still like him so much that I have no scruples. I remember that it was a morning full of sunshine. I went to a maple forest in search of a lovely white feather finch. Then I heard the sound of the piano, clear and tactful - like a calm stream, it is the sound of the day!


    I see him, Qin Zhi, a man in white with a clear outline. He sits between the red leaves on the ground, his hair on his forehead is slightly down on his face, and his hands are as light as running water, caressing the orange body in front of him. Then comes the sound of all things drunk. From then on, I fell in love with him without hesitation. With the melodious sound of Flowing Clouds and the red leaves falling all over the sky, I can''t help dancing "nishang". In this way, I dance for a strange man in white in the red leaves all over the sky!


    The blue family of landias is powerful and rich. But how I wish I was just an ordinary girl! But I''m not. I''m the blue pearl. I''m the only pearl of the blue family. Qin Zhi, who is 20 years older than me, but I like him very much, is just a vagrant who has no fixed place, even a minstrel who is not even a master of music. He lives by playing the piano and performing arts -


    "his status is poor, and his age is too big, which is bad for the face of LAN family, so he doesn''t deserve it!" Father said so. Then we were restricted.


    But I''m miss LAN. I''ve never been afraid of anything or anyone. I''m my father''s only daughter, so I''m not afraid of him even though I''ve seen him shoot the wrong servant alive.


    I tried my best to find him, and frankly said to all the people: I love him, no matter what, I will be with him.


    On a drizzling night, when I ran out to find him again, I saw that he had fallen to the ground, and his blood was blooming like a bright red rose in the night!


    "Father did it, it''s him, it''s him..." I think so!


    He once said to me: if I am happy once, he may only be happy for me for a few days; but if I am sad once, he will certainly be sad for me for a few years. But now my father killed him! I did not shed tears, because tears have been flowing in my heart - I smile wildly, like lilies in the wind to jump in general, weird, secretive.


    That''s my father''s masterpiece!


    I swear, I just wanted to scare him. I really didn''t intend to kill my father. I put the snake on my father''s bed. It was my revenge for his dissatisfaction with killing Qin Zhi, but I wasn''t really ready to kill him. But there''s only one truth. I killed my father! Yes, I killed the father who loved me, spoiled me, allowed me to do anything wrong, and even pulled his beard would not stare at me! No matter how bad he is, he is a good father to me!


    So in this world is not worthy of my nostalgia, I use scissors in the wrist draw a beautiful arc, and then smile - carefree.


    I became a pearl in God''s hand. In God''s hand, I begged for 500 years. Ever since I knew the existence of God, I have understood that everything is possible. I ask God to let me see him. God always says to me that cause and effect are determined by heaven. Even if you see him again, he doesn''t know you. I said I don''t mind. I just want to see him, the man who made me love and miss for 500 years.


    God said that I am already a part of God. If I have to go, remember not to cry. God said that my mind should not be contaminated with everything in the world or affect everything in the world, and be calm - not surprised, not happy, not sad, not angry.


    I said I would not, because I have been reincarnated in the hands of God for 500 years, and I have already had the fate of God. I just went to see him, finished a wish, and then came back to continue my reincarnation in the hands of God.


    God made me a beautiful butterfly.


    One day, two days I flew across the endless ocean.


    January, February I flew across the vast desert.


    One year, two years I''ve crossed many mountains.


    I finally came to the maple forest, still full of red leaves! His present life is as free and easy as it was 500 years ago. But I was only happy for a moment, because I saw a person, a young girl in pink robes, dancing in front of him. The same thing was playing the orange violin "meditation on a quiet night". His face was full of smiles, and his eyes were full of her figure.


    He took her hand and said, "you are so beautiful"


    they nestled together. "You are so beautiful," he said to me in this maple forest 500 years ago.


    I don''t care, I just came to see him, really, that''s all


    Who says I don''t care? How can I not care? Can I do it? I can''t do it. I overestimate myself.I flew to his eyes, to his ears, and yelled around him, "I''m the Pearl, your pearl five hundred years ago, you know?"


    He couldn''t hear it. He just said to the girl tenderly, "Ya, how lovely the butterfly is!" The girl said coquettishly, "you mean I''m not cute?" He got nervous at once. Hastily explained: "no, no, you are the most beautiful and lovely in the world, even this butterfly can''t compare with you!"


    I cried, I finally cried, I still cried.


    God says you can''t cry!


    I think of something:


    the orange piano Beautiful melody Red maple leaves like fire


    I feel like I''m disappearing. I seem to be getting weaker and weaker


    After turning into a wisp of smoke, I got into the body of the piano which was put on his knee! God''s voice sounded in my ear: "after tears, you will become what you think of at that moment, never in reincarnation


    I became the soul of the Qin, the soul of the Qin in his hand. I often think of the maple forest five hundred years ago. At this time, my emotions are very excited, as irresistible as the waterfall rain. I also often feel as quiet and peaceful as when I was reincarnated in the hands of God. What I want to say is that my emotions are expressed through the piano, and I hope he can understand me!


    Maybe he really understood me.


    He abandoned everything in the world and fell in love with Qin.

 Chapter 94

    He trekked thousands of miles, took tung trees from Nanshan, soaked them with 49 herbs, roasted them with warm fire, and took them out in 981 days. After drying in the warm sun for 108 days, I took the string of the orange piano, that is, the string with my soul, and spent three years to make a new piano, waterfall beads.


    I become the soul of the waterfall. "


    The Orange world disappeared, and everything around him returned to reality. Ye Yinzhu suddenly felt that his face was very wet. At this time, he realized that he was already in tears.


    The crystal tears drop on the crystal string, split into countless smaller water drops, quietly rolling down, I don''t know whether people are crying, Yang or Qin.


    Waterfall Lianzhu is waterfall Lianzhu. Qin Shang once talked about this Qin. For the waterfall Lianzhu, Qin Shang''s description is only a simple sentence, the best of the best! The man named Qin Zhi was the name of the first generation of Qin clan.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know why waterfall Lianzhu is here, but he knows that he will never be separated from this Qin, and will always guard her side, share her sorrow, share her sorrow.


    Before leaving the blue sky sea, Qin Shang once said to Ye Yinzhu that if you want to compare your strength with the seven towers of Falan, you must find the artifact in the Qin.


    What is the artifact in the zither? Of course, it''s Qin. In this world, there are only three musical instruments. One of them is the waterfall pearl with blue pearl as its soul.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you?" Ferguson''s concerned voice rang out, which made Ye Yinzhu wake up from his sadness. He found that he held the waterfall even more tightly.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Ferguson, Nesta and Malian. At this time, Nesta has put on a dark red armor, which has a gorgeous pattern, with his tall body even more majestic. This suit of armor matches his blood soul gun in color at least. Ma Liang changed into a magic robe with a row of gray crystals on his chest, and a necklace made of unknown gems in his hand.


    "Teacher, I want this piano. Is that ok? " There was no hope in his eyes, only firmness.


    "Certainly," Ferguson said with a smile. It is also a blessing for a good zither to be in the hands of an excellent master. Even I didn''t know that there was such an emotional piano in the treasure house. "


    Until returning to the classroom, ye Yinzhu''s mood has not yet awakened from the illusory story of waterfall Lianzhu. He didn''t know whether the soul of Qin really existed, but the story was so euphemistic and moving. Maybe it''s because his tears touch the string where the soul of Qin is. Even now that the waterfall beads have been collected in the space ring, ye Yinzhu can still clearly feel its strings and his heartstrings shaking together.


    In the middle finger of his left hand, ye Yinzhu has a topaz ring, just a topaz ring with the waterfall. Ye Yinzhu has decided that in this ring, there will be nothing more than waterfall beads.


    At this time, a 40 year old female teacher was lecturing on the stage. Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t know her, she must have known the leader of the divine phonology. Seeing him come in and sit beside Lan Xi, he didn''t say much and continued to talk about her class. Unfortunately, on the first day of class, ye Yinzhu didn''t hear a word.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you?" Lanxi stabbed him quietly and asked in a low voice.


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu suddenly wakes up with a low exclamation, which immediately leads to a burst of low smile from the beauties. Lan Xi blushes with shame, and she does not dare to look at the teacher above.


    "Ye Yinzhu, do you have any questions?" The female teacher asked with soft eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu sat there in a daze. In the eyes of the girls, he was really cute.


    "Teacher, do musical instruments really have their own soul?"


    "Of course. As a divine musician, if you want to play more wonderful music, you must first experience the soul of the instrument. Maybe it''s an ethereal thing, but I believe that even if it''s a common musical instrument, its soul must exist. "


    Confused eyes gradually become clear, ye Yinzhu stood up from the seat, bowed respectfully to the female teacher, "thank you, teacher, I understand."


    The end bell of the magic amplifier just rings at this time, and the first day of class is over. Afternoon is the time for free practice. The teaching of the Milan Academy of magic is very relaxed. The students who can come here to study also know how to work hard. Of course, Shenyin, known as the first department, is an exception.


    Walking out of the teaching building, ye Yinzhu breathes and stretches his body. At this time, his mood has returned to normal. The teacher''s words awakened him. All musical instruments have souls. There are waterfalls and pearls, as well as the sea and moon. I can feel the emotion of the waterfall and listen to her story, which proves that she has recognized herself.


    When ye Yinzhu came back to the dormitory, Sula had already come back. You know, the dormitory of Shenyin department is very close to the teaching building of Shenyin department, but it is very far away from the martial arts department.


    "Sula, do you finish class early? Why are you back so early? ""Come back and cook for you!" Sula was busy in the kitchen and said excitedly: "Yinzhu, I tried the speed increasing effect of the eternal double puppet today. It''s better than I thought. At least 30 percent faster. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "any magic item can only play its maximum power in the hands of the most suitable person. You work so hard every day to clean up the room and cook for me. I''ll pay you some commission first. "


    Sula chuckled and said, "give me a commission? Do you have any money? The salary of piaolanquan hasn''t been paid yet. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and his hand is shining. The black blade dagger selected from the treasure house has already appeared in his grasp. He handed it to Sula. "How long do you think this will be a commission?"


    Seeing the dagger, Sula was stunned at first. Then he immediately thought that ye Yinzhu had chosen it for himself in the treasure house today. Hands on the body to wipe the water stains from the dish to take over.


    "This, this is..." The cold breath, the evil sharpness and the ruby eyes of the devil all attracted him deeply. Sula''s body trembled, even though she could not control herself.


    "The angel sighed. This, this is the angel sighs unexpectedly? " When Sula looks up at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes are full of shock.


    "It''s called Angel sigh! I can''t see that it looks so hideous that it has a nice name. It seems that it''s good. No wonder when I took it and the Amethyst sword, the teacher seemed to have some heartache. " Leaf sound bamboo side if nothing said.


    "Good? Do you know that there is a title for angel sigh Holding the dagger, Sula raised her hand and drew a wonderful arc in the air. The cold air came to her face, making Ye Yinzhu shiver.


    "What is it?"


    "Blade of curse." Sura said in a deep voice: "although it is not a artifact, it is also a high-level soul artifact. Curse blade, when attacking magic defense, increases attack power by 200%. When attacking physical defense, attack power increases by 15%. There is no sound, any fighting spirit will not release any light. The reason why it is called curse blade is that after being injured by it, if there is no magic treatment above the green level of the Department of light, the blood will not stop and die. In our assassin world, although it is not an artifact, we call it the uncrowned king of Assassin world. "


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have chosen the best. Sula, how long do you think this will be a commission? " Ye Yinzhu some proud said.


    Sula said: "angel sigh may be a good weapon for soldiers or magicians, but it''s priceless for our assassins. Is this a commission? It''s worth as much as buying slaves in a city. You fool, you always send things out, and either artifact or Horcrux. It''s such a money spinner. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s simple face rarely shows a bad smile, "I think it''s very profitable! If I give it to you, you''ll clean up my room for a lifetime and cook for me for a lifetime. It doesn''t work for me anyway. "

 Chapter 95

    "You..." Sura''s ordinary face was flushed with red. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, she was speechless for a moment. He found that his heart beat so hard that everything around him didn''t matter. In his mind, only Ye Yinzhu just said this sentence.


    "Oh, come back. It seems that the contents of your pot are going to burn Ye Yinzhu knocked on Sula''s forehead.


    "Ah, my ribs." Sula exclaimed, sighed with an angel and ran into the kitchen. While busy living, he shouts: "Yinzhu, I''ll take it. But you don''t want me to serve you all your life. We are friends. Yours is mine. "


    Ye Yinzhu chuckled and said, "it''s up to you. Anyway, don''t worry about my commission in the future. " As a matter of fact, his little money is all in Sula''s, and it''s very suitable to spend it on him.


    The weather is getting colder day by day. Every day, only the bright sunshine at noon can bring a kind of fiery feeling. Ye Yinzhu and Sura had no classes in the afternoon. After lunch, they went straight to Milan. Piaolan xuanyinzhu hasn''t been here for two days. Now that the game is over, I''m back to work.


    "Yinzhu, you know what. You haven''t gone to piaolanquan these days. I don''t know how many people have asked our waiters. " Sula said with a smile.


    Ye Yinzhu said foolishly, "what are you asking?"


    "Fool, of course I asked why you didn''t go. We can only answer that you ask for leave. I didn''t expect you to be so popular. But your piano is really good. Fortunately, Anya boss told all the waiters not to say that you are a Milan student, otherwise, you will not be quiet in the college. According to my observation, although piaolanquan is located in a remote place, everyone who can drink tea there has a good identity. And they''re all aristocrats. "


    "Sula, you know a lot. It''s like there''s nothing you don''t know. " Ye Yinzhu looked at him enviously.


    "Sure," Sula said triumphantly. You think everyone is like you, you little fool. "


    "Am I young? I''m much taller than you. " Ye Yinzhu is better than Sula. He is more than half a head higher than Sula.


    "What''s the use of being tall. You should call me teacher Sula in the future. Look, how much I''ve taught you. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "isn''t it true that only older people can be teachers? Sula, aren''t you as young as you look? In fact, you are already... "


    "You? I''m so angry with you. Do you understand that those who are successful are teachers? "


    "I don''t understand."


    Sula is speechless.


    When they came to piaolanquan, they met Dida as soon as they came in. Since coming here to work, both Sura and ye Yinzhu have been very popular. Ye Yinzhu naturally plays the piano well. And Sula worked very fast, and her hands and feet were clean. The other waiters took good care of him. Perhaps because the income of the waiters here is good, there is almost no conflict between them.


    "Yinzhu, here you are. If you don''t come again, I''ll be deaf to those guests. " Dida teases Ye Yinzhu and lets them in.


    Sula took a look at Yinzhu and said, "I''m going to change my work clothes. You can go up. I''ll bring you tea later. "


    "Good." Yinzhu agreed and, accompanied by Dida, went upstairs to the special position where he played every day.


    "Brother Dida, I''m so sorry. I have something to do with the college these two days. That''s why I..."


    Dida said with a smile, "it''s OK. The boss said, if you have something to do, don''t worry about this side. Anyway, your salary is calculated by the day. However, I find that the boss likes your music very much. Every time you play the piano. The boss will be a person sitting on the third floor of the stairs looking down at you, a sit is an afternoon. Of course, we all like your music. It''s absolutely intoxicating. "


    As he said that, ye Yinzhu had come to his special position. When he sat in, Dida put down the veil, which made it impossible for people to see him from the outside. Ye Yinzhu likes it very much, because it can make him play the piano without interference. Behind him is the huge ancient tree. Whenever he sits here, he seems to be able to feel the heartbeat of the tree. The fresh air and the feeling of affinity make him feel better physically and mentally, and play his own music.


    With the noise coming from outside, piaolanquan has already started business. Just at this moment, the veil was raised, and Sula poked her head in from the outside.


    "Here, have some tea before you start. Don''t try so hard. You can have a rest every time you play a song. Every time you play it, it''s an afternoon. Aren''t you tired? " Sula said with concern, putting the teapot and cup in front of him and pouring a cup for him.


    Tea is light blue, looks crystal clear, a faint fragrance, refreshing.


    "Sula, what kind of tea is it today? How is it different from before?" Ye Yinzhu took a sip of the tea. It was bitter and astringent, but after bitter and astringent, it felt sweet and fragrant.


    Sula blushed and thought that he was lowering his head, so ye Yinzhu didn''t see it. "It''s a natural wild flower. It''s also a tribute to the imperial palace. It can nourish yin and kidney, nourish blood and essence, clear heart and lungs, calm liver and eyes, and nourish beauty and spring. Drink it. It''s a good thing anyway. The price of this tea is one of the most expensive. I''ll give it to you quietly. ""Don''t forget me, don''t forget me, that''s a good name. Sula, you''re not afraid I''ll forget you. How come? We are good brothers. However, you have a good memory. It''s not long since you came here to work, and you''re going to become a tea expert. " As he said this, ye Yinzhu took another sip and could not help praising again.


    Sula pulls up the veil and goes away with the tray, because he is afraid that he will stay and let Ye Yinzhu see his face that has become red. Gently press the chest, feel their own intense heartbeat, Sula asked himself, what''s the matter, why would the devil choose this kind of flower tea.


    After a cup of tea, ye Yinzhu also began his afternoon performance. It is still the sea moon Qinghui Qin, a deep and moving music pouring out from his hands. People who have ever heard him play the piano feel a little strange. Today''s music seems to have some changes compared with the past. The sense of innocence seems to be reduced a lot, but a little more mature. How do they know that this is the evolution from chizi Qinxin to jiandanqinxin.


    Ye Yinzhu is playing as always. Whenever he enters his own rhythm, he can''t stop playing. He is fully integrated into the music. The improvement of Qin''s heart level, coupled with today''s leap of mood stimulated by the waterfall, makes his Qin music more beautiful and more immersive.


    Even if there is no magic power, every guest outside is listening. No one even spoke, but occasionally there was a touch of cups. At this time, the voice of the people will immediately be other people glare at each other. Piaolanquan elegant, because of the arrival of Ye Yinzhu, invisibly promoted a level.

 Chapter 96

    "Anya. Are you there? " A soft but clear voice suddenly sounded from the first floor of piaolanquan.


    This sound seems to have a special rhythm. When it rings, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels his mind stagnates, and the music stops suddenly, and a piece of "orchid" is interrupted.


    When the guests looked at the first floor with reproachful eyes, no one could say anything. Because it was a woman who disturbed elegance, a very beautiful woman. She is very similar to Anya. On the surface, she can''t see her age at all. She has the purity of a girl and the charm of a woman. Between the eyebrows, there is also a kind of spirit like feeling with Anya. However, she is a bit more dignified than Anya. Perhaps, her beauty is slightly inferior to Anya, but the nobility she exudes is more superior to Anya. Even if the guests of piaolanquan were all aristocratic, when they saw her at this time, no one made a voice of blame. Because they were all shocked by her nobility, beauty and dignity. The light green skirt outlines her wonderful posture. The most touching thing is her light green eyes. In the beautiful nobility, there is a trace of extreme cold.


    While the woman was talking, she had already stepped up the stairs. Some waiters wanted to stop her, but they were all blocked by an invisible force and couldn''t get close at all. When she came to the middle of the first and second floor stairs, she stopped, nodded slightly to the position where ye Yinzhu was, and said apologetically, "I''m so sorry to disturb your playing. But I''m in a hurry to find Anya. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Ye Yinzhu puts his hands on the string. Although the feeling of being interrupted makes him very uncomfortable, he is open-minded. The other party has admitted his mistake, so he won''t think much about it. Most of the guests heard his voice for the first time. Many people were surprised that piaolanquan, the mysterious zither player, was so young.


    Anya''s cold voice came from above, "what are you doing here? You are not welcome here. You go When ye Yinzhu began to play, she had already appeared at the stairway on the third floor, sitting there quietly, drinking her favorite jade beauty tea while listening to Yinzhu''s music. For her, it''s the most enjoyable time of the day.


    "Anya, can''t we reconcile?" While saying that, the woman continued to walk slowly upward. Anya came down from above. The two gorgeous beauties, who have no distinction in comprehensive evaluation, are gradually approaching each other in the sight of each other, and the center of their distance is exactly where ye Yinzhu is.


    "Dida." Anya let out a cry.


    "Miss." Dida is on the first floor bowing.


    Anya light way: "treat people to leave, today''s all consumption count me."


    "Yes, miss." Dida respectfully agreed, and immediately expressed his views to the guests with the waiters.


    Anya''s words were naturally heard by everyone. No one complained. They stood up one by one. Although they were reluctant, they all left one by one.


    Every day, the old ma, who must arrive, walks at the end of the day, looks at the woman who is facing Anya across from ye Yinzhu, and says, "Miss Anya, do you need any help?"


    Anya frowned, "no need. You go


    The old horse sighed, looked at Anya deeply, shook his head helplessly, and then turned to leave.


    At this time, there are only Ye Yinzhu, the waiters, Anya and the woman in the piaolanquan.


    "Angie, what are you doing with me? There has been no relationship between us for a long time. Don''t you want to let me go when I come to the Empire of Milan? " Anya''s eyes became colder. Because the distance is very close, although Ye Yinzhu is separated from the veil, he can see the expression on ER Nu''s face. At this time, always gentle Anya, seems to be trying to suppress anger, cold body afraid.


    Angel turned and looked at the huge old tree. "Are we really OK? We are sisters at all times. This fact can never be changed. Isn''t it? My sister


    "Who is your sister. I don''t deserve you Anya gave a fury. A huge invisible pressure came out of her.


    Ye Yinzhu has been promoted from chizi to jiandanqinxin. He is also wearing the moon god''s guard on his body, and he is also wearing the spiritual guard on his chest, which can keep clear in spiritual magic. But at this moment, when Anya suddenly becomes angry, the huge pressure makes him breathless. The body is completely rigid, it seems that all the life in the body is completely locked at this moment.


    All the surrounding space seems to have completely collapsed under the great pressure brought by Anya. The painful feeling can''t be described by words at all. At this time, what ye Yinzhu bears is just the edge of the pressure.


    Angel did not seem to be affected by the huge breath brought by Anya, a layer of no less than Anya''s prestige released from her body, with a smile, "sister, your strength has improved again. It seems that although you left home, it did not affect your cultivation. You should know why I''m here. Hand over that thing, and I''ll never disturb you again. "


    Under the double pressure brought by angel and Anya, ye Yinzhu seems to feel that his body is going to be broken. Fortunately, at this time, the life-saving heat flow appeared again, which made him barely support. He could not help but wonder what kind of strength sister Anya was. It''s just their breath!"You dream. Angie, this is not the place to do it. Let''s go outside the city. " Anya''s face became more ugly. There was anger in his eyes. But at this time, she seems to feel the pain of Ye Yinzhu in the two people''s oppression, and looks at the veil with some worry.


    Angel''s eyes flashed and said with a smile, "that''s good! Let''s go. " The huge breath suddenly converged. Suddenly, her body flashed like an illusion. In the veil, ye Yinzhu felt that his whole body was tight. No matter his fighting spirit or magic power, he was completely sealed in that moment. Then, the feeling of flying in the clouds made him feel confused. When the sky was bright, angel had already carried his body out of piaolanquan. Yes, it''s flying. Haiyue Qinghui slipped from his knee at the moment when he was caught. Fortunately, he didn''t fall out of the platform and didn''t break it.


    "Put him down. We have nothing to do with him." Anya''s more angry voice sounded behind, and she was flying, too. Yes, it''s flying, too.


    "Yinzhu." Sula''s cry of surprise was fading away, and everything she could see was disappearing like a dreamlike lightning.


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s body can''t move, his brain can still think. Fly, why can they fly? It seems that even his two grandfathers can''t fly after reaching the purple level. Qin Shang once said that only wind magicians can fly in a short distance with their own magic. Are they wind magicians? Does magic fly so fast?


    At this time, he was full of doubts, but he didn''t worry about anything.


    The surrounding scenery flashed by, ye Yinzhu could not see anything clearly, but smelled the faint fragrance of angel. The fragrance is very nice, it seems to be a kind of pure natural spice, but the cool smell she sends out at this time destroys the overall feeling.

 Chapter 97

    Although angel''s power is frightening, her body is very soft, but it''s a pity that ye Yinzhu''s posture is not very comfortable now.


    After a short time, angel suddenly stopped, turned in mid air and landed on the ground. Around is a forest, ye Yinzhu can be sure that now they are no longer in Milan, as for where this is, he does not know.


    Angel clasped her hand on Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder, looked at Anya who fell to the ground immediately after her and said, "don''t move rashly, otherwise, I can''t guarantee the safety of your little lover."


    "He''s not my lover, he''s just my employee. You let him go. " Anya stares at Angie coldly.


    Angel smiles, "really, isn''t it? However, when he played, I saw unprecedented concentration on your face. Your eyes have betrayed you. "


    Anya''s eyes flashed a sharp light, "what are you talking about. How can I be with him. Have you forgotten how old we are? "


    Angel said: "of course, I didn''t forget it. However, although we are not young, in proportion, we are only about 30 years old. Even if your little lover goes away because of old age, we won''t change much, will we? "


    "We humans? Aren''t you human? " Ye Yinzhu asked curiously. All he can do now is talk.


    Angel face a cold, ignore Ye Yinzhu, to Anya way: "I give you one last chance. Hand over that thing and I''ll give you back your little lover. I won''t disturb your life any more. Otherwise, I''ll kill him first, and then I''ll take it from you. "


    "No, I''ll never give you that. You don''t deserve it." Anya hates it. At this time, she seems to think of something painful past, beautiful pretty face elegant, cold seems to be able to freeze the air.


    "Then I''ll have to kill him." As she said this, angel''s hand that clasps Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder suddenly tightens, and her almost irresistible power comes out madly. It seems to be fighting spirit, and it seems that the special energy of magic rushes into Ye Yinzhu''s body in an instant, as if to tear his body apart.


    "No." Anya lost her voice and rushed up like lightning.


    Angel doesn''t want to kill Ye Yinzhu so quickly. Her hand strength is a little loose. She takes Ye Yinzhu''s body back quickly to avoid Anya''s impact.


    The hot air came from all over the body. The sharp pain in the shoulder seemed to be the source of the heat flow. The surging heat suddenly rushed up. Ye Yinzhu yelled, and his black eyes instantly turned into deep purple. Angel just felt her hand slip, ye Yinzhu''s shoulder suddenly became very hard and smooth. The moon god''s guard burst out a force full of elasticity, mixed with a special breath, and in an instant, she bounced her hand from ye Yinzhu''s shoulder.


    "Gee." Angel exclaimed. Without waiting for her to respond, Anya had already made full use of her strength. Their hands touched in an instant, and they retreated in the roar. Unfortunately, ye Yinzhu was not far from the center of their collision, and was immediately sent out by a powerful aftershock.


    Falling to the ground, angel looks at her hand in doubt. She can''t imagine that ye Yinzhu can get away from her.


    When ye Yinzhu flies upside down, the moon god''s guard finally exerts its power under the effect of his liberated mental power. He has been knocking down several big trees before his body stops. However, under the protection of the Milky light released by the moon god''s guard, he is not injured, only his shoulder is still in pain. Especially before angel into his body that energy, is still raging. Fortunately, the inexplicable heat in the body continued to surge, gradually dispersing the destructive power.


    Subconsciously, he opens the moon god''s guard and looks at his shoulder. Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that there is a layer of purple crystals on his shoulder. At this time, the color of those purple crystals is gradually becoming lighter and gradually integrated into his body.


    As soon as anyagang was shaken to the ground, there was almost no pause. Without even giving herself a chance to take a breath, she got up again. Her body turned into seven figures in mid air and attacked angel from different directions. What she released turned out to be pure purple light. Purple. Yes, Anya is a strong purple. And the purple on her body is so deep.


    Angel snorted, "isn''t it your little lover? You''re so desperate, aren''t you afraid I''ll hurt him? I''ll do what you don''t want me to do. " Hands in the chest slightly a circle, a mass of purple liquid in front of her viscous flow, she released the purple elements, the color depth is almost the same as Anya, it can be seen that the strength of the two people is similar.


    If Ferguson is here at this time, he will be shocked to find that these two beautiful and young women have the strength of purple eight. Yes, it''s purple level eight.


    "Yinzhu." Deep in the soul, that trace of traction sounds at this time. Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that his body is pulled away by something. Everything in front of my eyes suddenly became blurred, and there was a blank around, as if there were countless lights and shadows passing from my side.Anya and angel saw a strange scene in the moment before the collision of each other''s energy. The body of Ye Yinzhu, who fell far away, gradually faded away until it completely disappeared.


    When everything around him became clear again, he found himself in a strange place. The air was cold, at least much colder than where he was. There are no woods, only a barren hills, and even the snow traces on the ground can be seen in the distance. At this time, he was on a hill. There is also a person here, a person Ye Yinzhu is familiar with and kind to.


    "Purple, where am I?" Ye Yinzhu is surprised to see the tall figure standing beside him. The maladjustment of space conversion has disappeared.


    Purple looking at Ye Yinzhu, his deep and quiet eyes with a bit of blame, "this is the Arctic wasteland, Yinzhu, why don''t you call me in case of threat. It was yesterday, and it is still today. Do you still think I''m a brother? "


    At this time, ye Yinzhu has suddenly realized. It turned out that purple felt her danger through the equal contract between them, so she called herself here. What he didn''t know was that, fortunately, there was a battle between two purple level eight top powers. The power of the afterwave alone was enough to hurt him. Even if you don''t die, you''re bound to be seriously injured. What''s more, angel has made him a target.


    "No, purple. We are brothers, of course. Yesterday I didn''t call you because I was sure I could deal with the danger. What happened before is so fast that I haven''t taken care of it yet... " Speaking of this, ye Yinzhu scratched his head with embarrassment.


    Purple helpless way: "sound bamboo, you should remember.". Whenever you are in danger, please call me at the first time. Don''t have any scruples. Fortunately, you are not in the battle this time, otherwise, even if I want to call you to save you, it is impossible. "


    "Zi, let''s not talk about that. I can stay here for at least an hour. I''ve prepared a present for you today. I was going to call you to my side to give it to you in the evening. "

 Chapter 98

    Purple brow slightly frowned, "gift? I don''t need presents. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "although I don''t know if you can use it, I have a feeling that you will like this gift. But you have to be careful. It''s very big. " While saying that, he raised his left hand with the space ring, shining. A huge dark blue light suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The huge volume falls down slowly. When ye Yinzhu screams, Zi steps forward and uses his hands to hold the falling object and slowly falls to the ground.


    Purple''s eyes can''t be separated any more. What ye Yinzhu released from the space ring is the sword, which is the Amethyst sword he got from the treasure house of Milan magic martial arts college.


    Ye Yinzhu is surprised at this time. Although he always knew that Zi had great strength, he never thought that Zi could hold the sword with his hands and put it firmly on the ground. Although it looked a little hard, he did it after all. When he put the sword away, ye Yinzhu tried to shake it, but even though he used all his fighting spirit, he could not make the sword move.


    "Amethyst, it''s Amethyst." Purple''s voice was full of excitement. His hands slowly stroked the blade of the Amethyst sword, but his eyes, which always had firm eyes, were full of tears. Even the body is shaking slightly.


    "Zi, are you ok. But it''s too big. I remember the last time you wanted to buy an epee Speaking of this, ye Yinzhu can''t help feeling a little embarrassed. Although Amethyst is an Epee, it''s too heavy. Although purple is tall among human beings, it is so small in front of Amethyst that he can''t even grasp the thick hilt of his sword with the size of his palm.


    "Thank you, Yinzhu." Zi stands up. When he turns to face Ye Yinzhu, Yinzhu is surprised to find that two lines of tears are left on Zi''s face.


    Purple cried. Purple cried for a sword.


    "Zi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Purple shook her head, always cold face even revealed a smile, "I''m so happy. Yinzhu, this sword is very important to me. It''s really important. Can you tell me how you got it


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "of course. I won the championship of the freshmen''s competition of Milan Academy of magic and martial arts. This is one of my prizes. When I saw it in the treasure house, I thought it was very strange. Especially when I touch the blade, I can feel its dignity and kindness. Its pattern changed at that time, let me see the word Amethyst. And these are things that no one else can feel. See it, do not know why I think of you, so, I chose it, ready to give you a gift. It''s a pity that I have only one space. The ring is from sister Anya. How can you take such a big sword? "


    Purple smiles. This time, he looks up to the sky and smiles, as if the depression in his heart is completely expressed at this moment. Some crazy people shout to the air, "God''s will, it must be God''s will to send the Amethyst sword to me. Yinzhu, do you know why you feel kind when you touch it? That''s because you have my breath. The same life contract gives you part of my strength. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said: "according to what you said, my strength has increased greatly recently, and the layer of purple crystal on my shoulder just now is all from your strength? Zi, can you tell me the origin of this sword? I know you have a lot of secrets. Of course, if it''s not convenient to say, forget it. "


    Zi shook her head and said, "the changes in you are really due to the contract between us. Similarly, I have gained a lot from you. What my strength can add to you is defense and strength. Now there are some things you don''t know. I can only tell you that this Amethyst sword belongs to my ancestors. It has been lost for many years. You will find it back to me, is my benefactor. Also... " At this point, he pauses, grabs Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder with one hand and says, "Yinzhu, I know you have a lot of doubts to ask me. When you enter the purple level, I will tell you everything I have. All you need to know now is that I''m your brother, forever brother


    Purple after all, or did not say the origin of amethyst, and ye Yinzhu did not ask. Purple get Amethyst sword excited enough to make him satisfied. Just as he watched Sula get the eternal double, the puppet and the angel sigh.


    Purple stride to the edge of the Amethyst sword change, stretch out his right hand, palm on the blade of a stroke, suddenly, blood flow down. Purple''s eyes were burning at this time, as if she didn''t know the pain at all. She stroked his hand with the pattern of Amethyst sword. Starting from the beginning of the pattern, she stroked it slowly according to the order of the pattern, so that the blood on his hand was completely stained on the pattern.


    Ye Yinzhu clearly saw that the blood from purple hands was lavender.


    "Purple, your blood will run out."


    "It''s going to be OK." Purple is still continuing his action. His eyes are very persistent, cold in the past, at this time looking at the Amethyst sword has completely become hot.


    The Amethyst sword is too big. In addition, purple is very careful when smearing blood, and does not let go any lines. And his lavender blood, after integrating into the sword tattoo, was directly sucked in. The Amethyst sword is also changing from the original dark blue. The bright purple light gradually shows from the blade, and the domineering power ye Yinzhu once felt reappears, and this time it becomes more obvious.With the loss of blood, purple''s face became more and more pale, but his expression was extremely focused. Ye Yinzhu tried to stop him several times, but he refused.


    When the lavender blood wiped the last lines, the Amethyst sword finally revealed its true colors. The huge body of the sword seems to be carved from a whole piece of amethyst. The transparent purple light is full of huge murderous spirit and strong hegemony. Under the sunlight, purple light flow, at this moment, although it is just lying on the ground, it seems to become the center of heaven and earth.


    Purple appears very weak, ye Yinzhu is the first time to see him so weak. Standing up straight, he even faltered. With Ye Yinzhu''s active help, he could stand up. But at this moment, ye Yinzhu saw from his eyes and physical condition is completely different from the dazzling brilliance.


    The low incantation voice is sung from Zikou. The intonation is very strange, low and deep. It doesn''t belong to any language Ye Yinzhu knows. It sounds very special. In purple''s rhythmic voice, a layer of soft purple light was released from purple and floated onto the Amethyst sword, which made them communicate with each other like a bridge.


    As purple''s incantation became more and more urgent, the purple light released from him became more and more powerful. A strange scene happened. The huge Amethyst sword, which was originally extremely heavy and solid, had a vague feeling at this time. Into a ball of energy suddenly released, through the light contact with purple, even gradually into the body of purple.

 Chapter 99

    The strong purple light brings incomparably strong domineering, but Yinzhu has not been greatly affected, perhaps because he has the same life contract with purple. At this time, he can clearly feel that the power of purple is becoming more and more powerful, and a very special element breath with the purple light of Amethyst sword is pouring into his body.


    Purple''s weakness gradually disappeared with the injection of the Amethyst sword. His eyes became brighter and sharper, and his bones kept making a crackling sound. Although his body did not swell, under the effect of the purple energy, purple''s body seemed to be changing qualitatively.


    The hot air suddenly rises from his belly, which makes Ye Yinzhu subconsciously release his hand holding purple. With the hot air becoming more and more powerful, he is surprised to find that his fighting spirit is affected by the hot air and runs like a hungry man who suddenly gets a lot of food.


    Under the continuous effect of this heat flow, the second-order fighting spirit of Huangzhu is improving rapidly. Ye Yinzhu is greatly surprised by the speed of improvement. In a short time, it has broken through the third-order fighting spirit of Huangzhu and is moving towards the fourth-order fighting spirit.


    You know, under normal circumstances, the cultivation of bamboo fighting spirit is no different from other fighting spirits on the mainland. Without long-term efforts, it is almost impossible to advance. Not long ago, he had just been promoted from level one to level two because of his contract with purple. Ye Yinzhu did not expect that he would evolve again in such a short time. At the same time, he also found that his body seems to have changed under the influence of that heat flow, just like purple. His bones keep crackling, and a thin layer of purple gas appears on the surface of the skin, gradually condensing like a crystal.


    Everything around began to blur, and the heat flow all over the body brought incomparable comfort and wonderful feeling. Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. He faintly felt that it was because of Zi''s promotion that he was benefited.


    The huge volume of Zijing sword is gradually shrinking, and the purple awn on Zihe and yeyinzhu is becoming more and more powerful, especially on Zihe. With the intense purple light, pieces of visible purple crystals appear on the surface of his skin like armor. His body seems to have grown up a little bit, and his whole body is devouring this homologous energy crazily. There is no repulsion, only constant improvement.


    "Yinzhu, I want to go into a deep sleep for a period of time. When I go back, you should take good care of yourself." Purple low voice, in Ye Yinzhu fell into a state of confusion in the spirit of brand.


    Ye Yinzhu did not know how long it took. When he became sober again, the purple air flow on his body had completely disappeared. Everything is back to normal, and at this time, he found that the purple around him has disappeared, do not know when, he has completed the call, back to the woods where Angie and Anya fight.


    Looking at his hands, there was nothing wrong with him, but at this time, he felt that his strength seemed to have improved, not only the improvement of fighting spirit, but also the physical strength, as if every part of his body was full of explosive strength.


    The idea moves, the yellow bamboo fighting spirit sends out from the body, the color is much darker than before. Judging from the color and the intensity of fighting in his body, ye Yinzhu found that he had completed the leap of the third and fourth order, and entered the realm of the fifth order of Huangzhu. This speed of ascension can only be described as terror. If according to the rainbow level to divide the words, then they have not been the level of the green level in it? That''s the sky warrior, the sky warrior medium level. It''s not far from my father''s fighting spirit. According to the previous cultivation speed, it is impossible to achieve it without more than five years.


    Ye Yinzhu''s surprise didn''t last long. He was startled by everything in front of him. The woods around him were not as complete as they had been when he first saw them. There were broken branches and leaves everywhere, and there was a mess everywhere. The elements in the air are very unstable.


    "Anya, give up. Your magic power can''t be compared with mine. Milan is not a forest of elves after all. The scarcity of natural elements is that you can never catch up with me. Hand over that thing, and I''ll spare your life for sisterhood''s sake. "


    Angel''s voice from afar, ye Yinzhu heart move, quickly toward the direction of the voice quietly touched the past.


    He was surprised by what he saw in front of him. He didn''t know when a huge pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters and a height of 10 meters appeared on the ground. The magic elements in the air were completely disordered. Angel was standing on one side of the pit and looking at Anya on the other side. The purple light on both of them became dim. Anya''s face is particularly pale.


    No, this is the result of the two of them fighting? It''s horrible. Ye Yinzhu only felt chilly. Although he had thought that Anya should have good strength before, he did not expect that she was so strong.


    "Angie, even if you kill me, I won''t give it to you. Don''t forget, your strength is better than mine. But if you want to kill me, you will pay a huge price. I think we have attracted the attention of the Milan empire after such a long fight. In a short time, the Royal magicians of the Milan empire will arrive. At that time, you don''t want to leave here Anya looks at Angie coldly, and doesn''t flinch because of the threat of the other party.Angel snorted coldly, "then you won''t say that."


    Anya did not even answer, still just looking at each other coldly.


    Angel suddenly smile, charming appearance to one side peep Ye Yinzhu can''t help a stay. "Anya, your Unicorn has been injured by me just now. If there is no water of life in the elf forest, it will surely die. It has been with you for 200 years. Do you want to watch it die like that? I can trade you the water of life for that. What do you think? "


    Anya''s pupil contracted obviously. "When you hit it just now, did you use dark magic? You are so mean


    Angel said with a smile, "so what? It''s always my principle to do anything to achieve my goal. Otherwise, you should be the queen of the elves now, not me. Sister, you can''t beat me. It used to be, and it is now. "


    "You..."


    Hearing the four characters of the fairy queen, ye Yinzhu can''t help but stare big eyes, and his body subconsciously moves for a moment, making a slight tremor.


    "Who?" Anya and angel look at Ye Yinzhu''s direction at the same time.


    The huge pressure was no less than before he was summoned away by purple. Fortunately, when purple absorbed the Amethyst sword, he got a lot of benefits, and his physical strength and fighting spirit were greatly improved, so he didn''t make a fool of himself immediately.


    "Sister Anya, it''s me." There is no need to hide, ye Yinzhu came out of the woods.


    "Yinzhu, are you ok?" Anya saw that it was him, and her beautiful eyes suddenly revealed a bit of surprise. She quickly turned her pressure to angel, which made Yinzhu feel light and hard to breathe.


    "Oh, your little lover is back. Just now, it seemed that it was the transmission of magic. Unexpectedly, he was still a magician in the space Department. But he''s too weak. Even with him, you still don''t have a chance. "

 Chapter 100

    Angel looked at Ye Yinzhu disdainfully. At this time, Yinzhu found that although she had a smile on her face, her eyes were always cold. The chilling silence made him shiver.


    Purple level eight! In the whole mainland of lonzainus, it is absolutely the representative of the top strong. Whether it''s Huangzhu Level 2 before ye Yinzhu or Huangzhu level 5 now, it won''t make any difference in the face of the super strong purple level 8.


    Maybe it''s because she saw that ye Yinzhu is OK. Anya''s momentum is very strong and her figure is flashing. She has jumped from the edge of the huge pit and rushed to angel. She doesn''t want to give Angie another chance to plot against Ye Yinzhu. At the same time, Jiao said: "Yinzhu, run, go south, go back to the college."


    Two groups of purple light suddenly collide, ye Yinzhu can see only two mirages, they seem to be magic, and seems to be fighting, a circle of frenzied energy fluctuations, with the collision of the two girls as the center, frantically radiate to the surrounding. The devastating energy seems to tear the whole world apart.


    Instead of walking, ye Yinzhu sat down in the same place. It is impossible for him to leave Anya alone. In his mind, there is no retreat without war. Even if you know the strength of your opponent. He would never leave Anya alone. What''s more, Anya''s strength is slightly inferior to angel''s.


    With a touch of sadness, with the dazzling orange, waterfall Lianzhu Qin quietly appears on Ye Yinzhu''s knees.


    Even though it''s not the first time to see it, when it comes into view, ye Yinzhu''s emotion is still aroused by it.


    Holding the strings with both hands, all the outside world is naturally abandoned. The string with the soul of Qin is flexible and lustrous, and the seven same spiritual breath flows into Ye Yinzhu''s heart along the string, which is the sadness of waterfalls.


    Eight fingers move quietly, bright and clear, like the sound of waterfall and flowing spring. There is no previous low pondering. At this time, there is only the clear and distant Ding Dong sound. It''s like a waterfall flying down, but the music full of lofty air is dignified like a mountain.


    Every string, every sound, pops up from the waterfall, but the feeling is very different. It''s no longer a piece of music that people listen to, but a sound that rings directly from the bottom of people''s hearts.


    What ye Yinzhu plays is a piece of "high mountains and flowing water". He has practiced it hard for a long time, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not make it perfect. And now he did. It''s not because of the improvement of the heart. It''s because of Qin, the waterfall string Qin above his knees.


    The only one that can give full play to the perfect realm of "high mountains and flowing water" is the waterfall string organ.


    As a magic instrument, the life song of Feibao Lianzhu Qin is also "mountains and water"


    benevolent people enjoy mountains and water, and wise people enjoy water, which is the essence of this song.


    Layers of yellow magic sound quietly released, with Ye Yinzhu as the center, constantly expanding the area covered.


    Feibao Lianzhu Qin is excellent. Its sound quality is incomparable to any Guqin that ye Yinzhu has ever played. The perfect combination of heartstrings and strings enables him to grasp every note, even the simplest change. Hands constantly changing a variety of gestures to roll, whisk, Chuo, note the special playing method, will gradually push the music to the peak.


    "High mountains and flowing water" in angel''s ears, just like the morning bell and evening drum, constantly frightening her heartstrings. She suddenly found that she could not focus on the battle in front of her. Many things hidden in the deepest part of her mind were gradually appearing in her memory. It was as if she saw her carefree life with the elves in the forest. Everything seems to be so harmonious. And in this imperceptible, the fighting spirit and magic power in her body are rapidly decaying and weakening. The body seems to have become sluggish, facing Anya''s attack, it becomes more and more difficult to resist. But strangely, angel didn''t feel her change. At this time, she only had the song "high mountains and flowing water" played by the waterfall.


    The same music, listening to anyar''s feeling is opposite. Originally, only less than 20% of the fighting spirit and magic power were left. Stimulated by "high mountains and flowing water", the running speed was several times faster than before. Even all kinds of Magic Elements in the air are fast concentrating towards her body. Every part of the body''s function is surging by geometric multiples, accompanied by the gradually rapid but extremely beautiful music, Anya is surprised to find that she seems not to be attacking the enemy, but dancing in the music. A strong purple light has completely suppressed angel, forcing her to retreat.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s gesture has changed. The majestic mountains have disappeared in the music, but the dingdong buzzing water is flying down. "Seventy two rolling and brushing the flowing water" is the most important technique in the song "flowing water from high mountains". For the first time, ye Yinzhu didn''t produce any delay when using the 72 rolls. The eight fingers of both hands are formed at one go, and the flowing water moves on the waterfall and string instrument. The sense of hierarchy of the piano music immediately pushed the whole music to the climax. And Anya''s hands, also at this time printed angel''s body.With a dull hum, angel''s body flies back like an arrow, knocking down more than ten trees one after another before falling to the ground. The blood came out of his mouth, and his face turned pale.


    The lingering rhyme of the flowing water floats in the air. Ye Yinzhu''s hands gently lift up and gently fall on the strings to make the lingering sound fade away.


    Take a deep breath, at this time, his feeling seems to be more comfortable than the heat flow in his body pushing his strength up to the fifth level of Huang Zhu. The waterfall beads at the artifact level not only let him play "mountains and rivers" perfectly, but also greatly improved his piano magic.


    After all, ye Yinzhu''s magic power is only equivalent to the primary green level, which is far worse than the eighth purple level. At the end of the music, Anya and Angie have been awake from the music at the same time.


    "No, it''s impossible." Angel again spits out a mouthful of blood and stares at Ye Yinzhu in the distance with disbelief on her face. At this time, her eyes were a little more flustered and strange.


    Anya''s surprise is not under angel. She looks down at her hands. She is surprised to find that after the first world war between herself and angel, the fighting spirit and magic power in her body are not exhausted, but slowly recovering. No need to ask her, she should have been the loser, it is because ye Yinzhu that a strange music and defeated angel.


    "You lost, that''s the truth." Anya looks at Angie coldly.


    Angel stood up with some difficulty, "I lost, yes. I am lost. But I didn''t lose to you, I lost to him. It''s his piano. But, how could it be. The gap between his mental strength and ours is simply incalculable. His piano still affects me


    Anya''s eyes flashed a killing opportunity, but the cold killing light soon disappeared, sighed, "leave the water of life, you can go. I don''t want to see you again. I won''t kill you

 Chapter 101

    Angel smile, her smile is very bright, but the eyes of the dead cold but also become more rich, "you are still so weak. Just like before, I just watched the opportunity slip away from my hands. I''m gone, but I''ll come back again. " Her eyes finally fell on Ye Yinzhu. At this time, Yinzhu just opened his eyes.


    Angel''s eyes flashed a touch of light surprise, because she found that ye Yinzhu seemed to forget where he was. His temperament was so elegant, his movements were mellow and harmonious, as if he was completely integrated with everything around him. Especially with the Guqin on his knee, it is more like a perfect whole. His eyes are so clear. Even the purest crystal in the world seems to be incomparable. That pair of eyes without impurities is the first time Angie has ever seen them.


    After throwing Anya a palm sized crystal bottle, Angie left. Although she suffered a lot, the speed with which she left was amazing. Her defeat today also witnessed the power of the master of Shenyin, or the master of qinzong.


    "High mountains and flowing water" is one of the three divine melodies in the nine famous music of Qin family. Its effect is weakness and growth.


    Among the nine famous pieces, six of them have only one effect. The other three divine songs have two effects. High mountains and flowing water is one of them. Auxiliary class. There is no direct attack power, but it can make the opponent hallucinate and become increasingly weak through the changes between the piano and the music. At the same time, it can also make the strength of the listener continue to increase. It all depends on the player''s control of the music.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s current strength, if there is no waterfall and Liuquan Qin, he can''t play the effect of "high mountains and flowing water". Even with the help of the artifact, with his spiritual power, he can only control the mountains and rivers, affecting at most ten people, or ten creatures. No matter how much, he will not be able to control the weakness and increase, and can only play an effect within a certain range.


    One of the biggest differences between the divine voice master and the ordinary magician is that once the ordinary magician launches large-scale magic or step-by-step magic, it will become extremely weakened. Although the magic power of the divine voice master will also be exhausted, it is extremely pleasant in spirit. In particular, ye Yinzhu has now completed his dream music.


    In fact, with his strength, even if he plays "high mountains and flowing water" with the help of waterfall, it''s impossible to have an impression on Anya sisters, the top power in purple class. The reason for the success is that the two girls fought too hard before he left, with less than 20% of their strength remaining, and they were not on guard against him under the pressure of each other. That''s why it works so well.


    "Thank you, Yinzhu. You play the piano very well Angel left, also took the cold of Anya. Although she looks a bit embarrassed now, the dress on her body is damaged in many places, but it does not damage the luxury she exudes.


    "Sister Anya, are you ok?" Ye Yinzhu asked with concern. The spiritual pleasure and the dizziness caused by the overdraft of magic power make him in a wonderful state.


    Anya shook her head with a smile and said, "I''m ok. I''m just hurting you. Yinzhu, whatever you hear today, forget it. Don''t tell anyone, OK


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu nodded. As long as he agreed, he would never say it.


    "Help me protect the Dharma. I want to treat my partner." Anya hands in the chest across, a lavender star appeared out of thin air, light flash, she had a Warcraft.


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has seen such a wonderful Warcraft. It''s a horse, but it''s very different from an ordinary horse. It is twice as big as the wildebeest Ye Yinzhu has ever seen. In addition to snow-white, the whole body can''t find any mottled color. A slender single horn grows on its top of the head, with a spiral angle and a faint milky luster. The most strange thing is that it has a pair of wings, huge snow-white wings, close on both sides of the body, very beautiful. At this time, it should have clear and transparent eyes turned gray, ye Yinzhu can clearly feel the breath of life on its body is constantly passing.


    Anya fondled its big head and said to Ye Yinzhu, "didn''t you say you wanted to see my Warcraft? It''s my partner. It''s called mu. It''s a unicorn. Level 9 Warcraft. I know you have many questions in your heart. When I cure it, my sister will tell you. " As she spoke, she opened the bottle Angie had given her and poured the liquid into the unicorn''s mouth.


    There is no aroma, but the transparent liquid brings a pure breath of nature, full of natural elements, which makes Ye Yinzhu feel relaxed and happy.


    The unicorn''s original dispirited appearance suddenly changed after drinking the water of life, and the gray in his eyes began to fluctuate violently.


    Anya raises a hand and presses it on the forehead of the unicorn. The purple light is continuously emitted from her hand and injected into the unicorn. It stimulates the effect of water of life and cures the dark wounds on the unicorn. The shade of purple fully showed her weakness. However, to her surprise, in the face of the unicorn, ye Yinzhu is like a nobody, not affected by the pastoral atmosphere at all. Although unicorn is the mildest of the nine level Warcraft, its prestige is not what ordinary people can bear.


    The unicorn is really beautiful, especially the holy breath on it. Ye Yinzhu keeps his eyes on it. He feels that the animal husbandry brings him a very comfortable feeling, at least much better than those dragons he has ever seen.Anya''s energy output is getting weaker and weaker. Finally, when the purple light finally disappears, the gray in Mu''s eyes has faded. The clear blue eyes look so clear that ye Yinzhu sees himself in his big eyes.


    Anya said in a soft voice, "mu, sleep. After a sleep, you''ll be back to normal The lavender magic hexagram reappeared, and the shepherd gently rubbed its big head on Anya''s shoulder, which quietly disappeared in the hexagram.


    "Sister Anya, be careful." Ye Yinzhu quickly steps forward and holds Anya who almost falls down. At this time, her face has become a pale, breath is also very weak.


    "I haven''t felt weak for a long time. Yinzhu, take me back to piaolanquan. Just put me where you play. Now I can''t walk any more. I need a rest. Please carry me Anya''s voice is still so gentle even in weakness.


    "Good." Although Yinzhu''s magic power consumption is too large, he still has fighting spirit. Huang Zhu''s five level strength and excited spirit make his state not decline. Collect their own waterfall Lianzhu, a bend, will Anya back up.


    Anya is very light. This is what she feels for ye Yinzhu. It''s like nothing on her back, such as the fragrance of orchid and musk deer, because the increase of her body temperature in battle is more obvious than before, and it smells very comfortable.


    Anya''s body is also very soft. Ye Yinzhu hooks her long thighs. The greasy feeling on her hands and the softness behind her make him feel strange.

 Chapter 102

    At 12:05 this evening, the refining conference will be held as usual. Friends are welcome to attend. And don''t forget to vote for junior three. Thank you.


    "go south, Yinzhu." Anya pointed in the direction. Yinzhu''s back is not very wide, but on his back, Anya feels very at ease. The difference she felt was more obvious than that of Ye Yinzhu. After all, she is not like Ye Yinzhu. She is a pure zither player and doesn''t know much about the relationship between men and women. It seems that from birth to now, this is the only man he has ever had physical contact with. Anya''s pretty face showed a helpless smile. In her heart, she always treats Ye Yinzhu as her younger brother, because ye Yinzhu is the only male human who won''t make her feel disgusted. His pure heart and simplicity, as well as his beautiful music, are appreciated by Anya.


    "Yinzhu, you don''t have to worry too much. Just now your magic power was consumed a lot. Take your time and listen to my sister tell you a story. " Anya leans on Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder, perhaps because she has not been weak for many years. At this time, her eyes seem a little confused.


    "Sister Anya, why don''t you have a rest first?" The full contact behind did not make ye Yinzhu have evil thoughts. He just felt that Anya needed his own protection very much now.


    "Yinzhu, do you know the spirit?" Anya asked.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "grandfather once said that elves are a noble people. They love peace, keep aloof from the world, and hate war most. Only living in the virgin forest. It''s a child of nature. It''s just that I''ve never seen a genie. "


    Anya gently rolled up her long hair, revealing a pair of sharp ears. Although Ye Yinzhu couldn''t see it, she was already immersed in her past.


    "More than 400 years ago, a pair of twin sisters were born in the vast fairy forest. They are the children of the elf queen and the pride of the whole elf family. They have the ability to surpass their peers when they are very young. They live happily in the dense primeval forest. Twin sisters are very kind-hearted, they communicate with the elements of nature every day. Every elf clan believes that the future of the elf clan will be more stable under their leadership, and peace will continue forever. "


    At this point, Anya pause, her voice, full of soft beauty.


    "Elves are different from humans. They live ten times longer than humans. Ordinary people can live to about 80 years old. Even the strong can hardly live beyond 150 years old. But the age of the elves can live to 800 years old. As the descendants of the elves, the twin sisters have a long life span of 1500 years. In that year, they were all 200 years old. Among the elves, 200 years old is just like a 15-year-old human being. The twin sisters were tired of the peaceful life in the fairy forest. So they disobeyed their mother''s advice and quietly left the big forest. To the human world. "


    "Isn''t the fairy forest good? Why are they leaving? " Ye Yinzhu asked curiously.


    "In fact, we can''t blame them. No matter how beautiful the fairy forest is, anyone will be tired of living in one place for 200 years. When they came to the human country, they were immediately attracted by the prosperity of the human world. They were surrounded by novelty they had never seen before. For a time, the sisters gradually lost in it. And they also forget to hide the secret that they are elves. The appearance of the elves is very beautiful, whether male or female, and as the inheritor of the blood of the elves, the twin sisters are outstanding. They were soon targeted by bad people. Unfortunately, the bad guys don''t know that the sisters are not as simple as they seem. They both have the power of purple. Because she had never used her power in the outside world, the twin sisters accidentally released a powerful magic to kill the bad guys. It was the first time they killed. "


    "Ah Ye Yinzhu exclaimed, "elves are peace loving. If they kill people, they must be in pain."


    Anya sighed, "you''re not quite right. The two sisters at that time had two different reactions. My sister was so scared that she wanted to go back to the fairy forest immediately. She has realized the horror of the outside world. But the elder sister is very excited, her mind has begun to deviate. For the first time in their lives, the two of them diverged. That difference also made them go their separate ways. The elder sister enters the human world, but the younger sister returns to the elf forest in panic. "


    "In a flash, ten years have passed. In ten years, my sister has made a great reputation in the human world. With her beauty and purple strength, she has become a strong generation. But my sister was punished for violating her mother''s orders and returning to the elf forest


    Ye Yinzhu said, "why doesn''t the fairy queen take her sister back?"


    Anya said with a smile: "that''s because the queen of spirits at that time could not leave the forest of spirits. She has to protect her people. Besides her, no other spirit can subdue her sister. So I kept putting it off


    "Ten years later, the fairy queen suddenly passed away. Just before she died, her sister suddenly returned to the fairy forest. At this time, her strength is even stronger than before. It has reached the third order of purple level. It''s hard to imagine how much we''ve increased in 10 years. In the face of the death of the fairy queen, she was indifferent, not even sad. It even goes against the decision of the fairy queen to pass the throne on to her sister, and openly competes with her sister for the fairy throne. " At this point, Anya''s voice has become a lot more passionate."How could she? Has she forgotten her two hundred years of sisterhood? " Ye Yinzhu said angrily.


    "I don''t know. To this day, I still don''t know. " Anya''s eyes are moist and her voice is full of sadness.


    "The spirit family, who has nothing to do with the world, quickly succumbs to her sister''s fierce measures. Her sister is defeated by her sister. She is simply expelled from the spirit forest and can never return. However, my sister did not know that before her death, the fairy queen quietly put the symbol of life of the fairy family on her sister. By the time she found out, her sister had gone away.


    Two hundred years later, my sister looked for her sister everywhere, trying to recapture the seed of life. But my sister is growing up day by day in the human world. She thought of the mystery of her mother''s death and the mystery of her sister''s death. She knew that her mother''s death must have something to do with her sister. But even if it''s useful? She is not her sister''s rival. She can only keep on running away and wandering around the mainland. Later, she managed to find a quiet place to stay. Driven by her firm belief in the truth of her mother''s death, she practiced harder than before. The gap with my sister is getting smaller and smaller. More than 200 years later, when one day, my sister finally felt that she had the strength to challenge her sister, she returned to the fairy forest. At this time, the elf forest has all changed. The peace and harmony of the past are gone. There is only the spirit of killing. My sister, who calls herself the queen of the elves, has trained the elves into an army. "

 Chapter 103

    12: 05 refinements conference will be held as usual, welcome friends to participate, at the same time, please do not forget to vote for small three, thank you.


    Anya said bitterly: "the forest of elves is so beautiful, it hasn''t changed, but the elves have lost themselves. They became the tools of my sister. The younger sister was angry, and she challenged her sister. Even if she didn''t look for the cause of her mother''s death, she would take the fairy forest back from her sister. Only in that way can the elves restore their peaceful and harmonious life.


    They are also purple seven, full fight for three days and three nights, sister''s strength is still weaker than sister, in the protection of the seed of life, only to escape. With reluctance and pain back to the human world. This time, although she failed, she also made a lot of things clear. Originally, like her, her sister, who only mastered natural elements and water elements, had the power of dark elements. My sister''s evil and violence are not possessed by the elves. By this time, my sister had understood everything. However, the fact is so helpless, because even if she knows who made her sister like this and who is behind the scenes, she has no revenge power. She can only endure, can only wait, hard practice, hoping to become stronger one day


    "Who is it? Who destroyed the elves Ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes are full of anger. For the first time, his eyes are full of murders.


    Anya smile, her smile is so bleak, "can enslave elder sister, teach already is purple level elder sister dark element. There is only one person who can do it in this continent of lonzainus. Because only he can cultivate the dark elements to such a state. That''s the owner of the Dark Tower of the seven towers of Falan. "


    "The seven towers of Falan." Ye Yinzhu exclaimed.


    "Yes, that''s him. Besides him, who can have such strength? " Anya''s tenderness disappeared, leaving only deep resentment.


    All along, ye Yinzhu has only a vague impression of the seven pagodas of Falan. After listening to Anya''s story, in his pure heart, the image of the seven pagodas of Falan suddenly deviates from the track of the center, like the dark side.


    "You must have guessed that the sister in the story is Angie who came to see me today, and I am the sister. What a pity! Even if I have the strength of purple level 8, I still have no power to compete with her. Not to mention the dark tower behind her. I am almost certain that the death of my mother is also related to the owner of the dark tower. At that time, my mother was only 800 years old At this point, Anya has been crying.


    "Sister Anya, don''t cry. I will take revenge for you in the future." Ye Yinzhu said firmly.


    Anya just smile, but did not say anything. Although Ye Yinzhu''s music is strange, it''s still far from perfect. However, she did not expect that one day when she really walked up to the dark tower, she was just following the simple young man with his back.


    Suddenly, Anya''s face changed slightly, and she said in a low voice: "Yinzhu, come on, let''s go West first and make a detour. I don''t want to be seen like this by the people of Milan


    "Oh." Ye Yinzhu promised to change direction and fly west.


    Just as they left for a few minutes, a team of dragon cavalry with a hundred people galloped by in the roar. The one in front of them was the Silver Star Dragon cavalry general and Austin of the violet family.


    Because of the detour, when ye Yinzhu came back to Milan with Anya on his back, the sun had already set and the autumn air was very cool in the evening.


    "Yinzhu, let me down." Anya pats Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder. After the rest on the road, her strength and energy recovered a little. Even she was a little surprised why she could recover so quickly, but on second thought, it should be related to the piano music Ye Yinzhu played before.


    "Sister Anya, I may not be able to come to work for a while." Ye yinzhudao.


    "Why? Because of Angie? I''ll never let her do the same thing again. "


    "No, of course not. The Academy of magic and martial arts in Milan is going to organize students to participate in the coming autumn defense. I may be selected


    Hearing this, Anya''s face looked much better. "So it is. Yinzhu, your piano sound is really wonderful. Oh, by the way, my sister said last time that she would give you a Warcraft. It''s just cashing in this time. Let''s go. " Then, without waiting for ye Yinzhu to answer, he took his hand and flew up. The strength of purple level 8 is really terrible. Although the short-term recovery can''t make her have the ability to fly again, she takes Ye Yinzhu to the path where there are few people, and the speed is much faster than when ye Yinzhu was carrying her.


    "Yinzhu." Sura is surprised to see ye Yinzhu and Anya come back together, and suddenly pours on them. He still holds Ye Yinzhu''s Haiyue Qinghui Qin in his hand.


    Give the Qin back to Ye Yinzhu first, and Sula grabs Yinzhu''s arm with both hands to watch. She looked a little pale, as if very tired.


    Anya smiles and says, "don''t worry, he''s OK. Come with me, both of you While saying this, she released her hand holding Ye Yinzhu without any trace.


    Ever since Ye Yinzhu was taken away by angel, Sula has tried her best to catch up. However, how can she compare with Anya sisters at her speed? Just a few blinks of an eye, it was no suspense to shake off. Sula almost frantically looking around, has been found outside the city, but there is no clue. But under can only return to float orchid Xuan to wait, and prays leaf sound bamboo to be all right.To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, when they walked into piaolanquan, the waiters didn''t ask much, they just said hello to Anya.


    Anya has been taking them to the third floor. This is the first time ye Yinzhu and Sura have come here.


    The third floor of piaolanquan is very open, even without a room. It''s just blocked by gauze curtain. Under the leadership of Anya, the three people go through the veil and follow a path to a strange place.


    Piaolanquan is built with the ancient trees as the center, and this path, or a small bridge, leads to the huge crown of the ancient trees. Because of the dense canopy, it''s impossible to see it from below.


    Walking into the tree crown, there are thick branches and leaves all around. Here is not only the fresh air, but also the surging vitality. In front of the bridge, there is no end to the tree trunk.


    "Open the door of life." Anya murmured. The rough tree trunk in front of her suddenly lit up a light green light, and a special door quietly opened. With surprise, ye Yinzhu and Sura follow Anya into the wonderful world of tree trunks.


    The place inside is not big, and it is not too strange. It''s just a room, about 30 square meters. This is Anya''s real residence. Simple wooden bed, wooden table, and some special things are placed around. What surprised Ye Yinzhu most is the rich natural flavor here. It seems that every breath will make his body more comfortable. In particular, the bamboo spirit of wood in the body, stimulated by this complementary natural atmosphere, runs on its own and greedily absorbs.

 Chapter 104

    "it''s very late. I need to rest. I won''t leave you any more. Yinzhu, here you are With that, Anya takes out a milky egg about the size of a person''s head from the table and hands it to Ye Yinzhu.


    "What''s this?" Ye Yinzhu subconsciously picks up the egg. He felt the heartbeat, not his own, but the egg''s. Pure elemental breath is constantly released from the egg, which is not a single element, but all the magic elements! On the milky white eggshell, there are silver lines, shining with the fluctuation of magic elements.


    "This is my present for you. You need a powerful Warcraft. It should be right for you. " Anya smiles and looks at the egg with a soft light in her eyes.


    "Silver dragon eggs. Oh, my God Sula couldn''t help exclaiming. She couldn''t move her eyes away from the egg any more.


    Anya looked at him, "I trust Yinzhu, so I let you come here. I hope you don''t tell me what you see today."


    Sula looks at Anya with complicated eyes. Of course, she knows how precious the silver dragon egg is. Anya, who can give such a precious thing to others and has great strength, is already a mystery in his heart.


    "Sister Anya, do you mean there is a silver dragon in this egg?" Ye Yinzhu gently said with her eggshell.


    Anya nodded with a smile and said, "yes. As long as you sign a contract with it, this dragon egg that has been bred and matured in the ancient tree of life will hatch. Silver Dragon has the name of magic dragon. It has strong magic ability. Even if I am an adult silver dragon, I may not be able to compete. I already have a shepherd. I don''t need it. I''ll give it to you. I know you have a good nature. Don''t worry. I picked up this egg before. At that time, its parents had died and entrusted it to me before dying. If Yinlong grows naturally, it will not mature without thousands of years. When it signs a contract with human beings, it can absorb the magic of some magic items through the power of the contract to promote its growth. I think it will be your biggest help. You take it with you. Even the young silver dragon is enough to frighten many low-level Warcraft. "


    "Sister Anya, thank you. But I can''t take it. " Ye Yinzhu shook his head and handed the silver dragon egg to Anya.


    Anya frowned and said: "although the silver dragon egg is very valuable, you saved me today, even if it''s your reward. What''s more, I promised you that a long time ago. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "no, it''s not because of its value, but because I can''t sign the contract." He can even send artifact to other places. Anya doesn''t think it''s wrong to give him something, but can he or can he?


    Anya was surprised, "do you already have your own Warcraft?" She can''t help but worry. What she fears most is that pure Ye Yinzhu will sign a contract with low-level Warcraft.


    "No, it''s not. I don''t have Warcraft, but I''ve signed a life contract with my best friend. So, I can''t sign for Warcraft. "


    "The same life contract." Anya exclaimed, she knows the effect of this contract better than anyone else! "You, how can you? Who told you the contract. Did you sign with him? " She looked at Sula.


    Sula shook her head and said, "it''s not me."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sister Anya, do you remember that I disappeared today? It was my contractual partner who sensed my danger and called me away


    Anya sighed and said: "it seems that you really have no chance with this magic dragon. However, I didn''t expect that you could sign a long lost contract for the same life. As far as I know, this contract originally belonged to a powerful family. This family hasn''t been around for 500 years. If your friend is really a descendant of this family, I''m afraid the pattern of the whole North will change because of him. Tell me, what''s your friend''s name? "


    "His name is purple." Ye Yinzhu did not hide.


    Anya lost her voice and said, "purple? That''s right. He must belong to that family. I didn''t expect this family to exist. If it''s his contract with you, then you really don''t need this magic dragon. "


    Sula said curiously, "what kind of family is it? Can this family compare with Yinlong city? "


    Anya looks at Ye Yinzhu, with a strange light in her eyes. "Did Zi not tell you his origin?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded subconsciously.


    Anya said, "well, I can''t say it. When you should know, he will tell you. All right, let''s go. I''m a little tired. "


    "And this silver dragon egg?" Anya, the egg handed out by Ye Yinzhu, has never received it.


    Anya smile, said: "I send out things will never take back, remember to give you ring when I have said. Now it belongs to you. Do whatever you want. However, no matter who this silver dragon belongs to in the future, we must always be ready to meet the inquiries from silver dragon city. At that time, you just give them this scale. This is the memory of the parents of this silver dragon egg before they die. With it, people in silver dragon city will not misunderstand it. " As she spoke, she released a round silver scale about 20 cm in diameter from the space ring and handed it to Ye Yinzhu."Thank you, sister Anya." Ye Yinzhu no longer refuses. Seeing Anya''s tired eyes, he puts the eggs and scales into the space ring and leaves with Sula.


    As soon as they left, a soft voice came from one side of the tree wall, "sister, you are really willing to give up! It''s a silver dragon. You might as well give it to me. " A soft figure gradually became clear and appeared from the tree wall. It turned out to be Dida, the head waiter.


    Anya sighed and said, "you! It''s too short-sighted. Can''t you see the potential of Yinzhu? Today, I fought angel. He helped me in the end. I didn''t expect that even if I practiced in the ancient tree of life, I was still weak


    "What? Do you think Yinzhu can help you beat Angie? " Dida''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    Anya chin said: "I''ve never heard such a beautiful piano sound, the kind of shock from my heart, even I can''t hold it in my weak state. Yinzhu''s heart is simple. Apart from me and your brother, I don''t hide anything from him. You also heard our conversation just now. The descendants of the Amethyst clan still have the same contract partner. Maybe our enemies really hope that Yinzhu can help us in the future. Silver dragon is my reward. "


    Dida nodded and said, "sister, I understand your pains. It''s good for our future to have a good relationship with Yinzhu. "


    Anya smile, said: "silly brother, don''t be so utilitarian. In my heart, he is also my brother. No matter when, Yinzhu is on the same front with us. I just hope he can grow up quickly. Angel has found here, you go to prepare, must pay attention to hide your breath. She came to find the seed of life, which is to find you


    "I will. But is Amethyst really that powerful? " Dida just asked this sentence, he saw a trace of fear from Anya''s eyes.


    "You''ll find out later."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 105

    Refining conference will officially start on 12.05, welcome to join. Then, please vote for this book, eight of the essence buildings to the


    , -- -- -- -- -- -- -- - "-


    ," what happened today?


    "Yinzhu, how strong is Miss Anya?"


    "Yinzhu, who is that woman?"


    "Where did you go


    "Yinzhu,..."


    Since leaving piaolanquan, Sula''s problem has never stopped. In his tired bombing, the two finally returned to the dormitory.


    "Sula, I promised sister Anya what she couldn''t say. Don''t embarrass me, OK?" Ye Yinzhu shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "No, don''t you know I''m curious? I''m concerned about you! " Sula put on a look of grievance.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly laughed, "I have a way to make you stop asking."


    "Well?" Sula looked at him discontentedly.


    With a flash of light, the huge silver dragon egg appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s hands, "here. With it, you won''t ask any more questions, will you


    "You want to give me the egg? You don''t have a fever, my fortune boy Sula stares at him.


    Ye Yinzhu shrugged and said, "it''s useless for me to take it anyway. I''ll use it to block your mouth."


    Sula said with a bitter smile, "have you ever seen an assassin with a dragon as a Warcraft?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I haven''t even seen a real assassin. However, who stipulates that an assassin cannot have a magic dragon? It can at least cover your retreat after your assassination. "


    Sula widened her eyes and said, "if I have a silver dragon, I''ll be an assassin. I''d better be a male assassin instead. No, no, keep it for yourself, or give it to whoever you want. "


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head and said, "it seems that Zi doesn''t like dragons very much. Who else can I send besides you and him? "


    Sula snorted, "if you know so many girls in the college, just give them to anyone."


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes brightened, "yes! The girls in our divine sound system have poor defense. If we have a dragon as a mount, music can also play a role. "


    "You Do you really want to give them the silver dragon? " Sula suddenly understood that the fool in front of him didn''t know what angry words were.


    Ye Yinzhu said inexplicably, "didn''t you just suggest it?"


    Sula suddenly reached out and snatched the silver dragon egg from ye Yinzhu''s arms. "I''ve changed my mind. I want it."


    "Here you are, too." Ye Yinzhu handed the silver dragon to him, with a smile on his face.


    "You just bluffed me, didn''t you?" Sula looks at him suspiciously.


    Ye Yinzhu looks innocent, "no! But I think, with your personality, it must not be so generous


    Sula stepped on Ye Yinzhu, "I''m better off being cheap than others. Dragon assassin, I don''t know if my new career is chicken ribs. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "why don''t we hatch it now and see what little dragon looks like?"


    Sula nodded. Everyone on the mainland knows the contract spell. He doesn''t have his own Warcraft. Yinlong''s choice also makes him not need to hesitate about his only contract opportunity.


    His face became dignified. He bit his finger and dropped a drop of blood on the shining silver dragon egg. He murmured: "with my blood as a guide, I will witness the eternal contract. You and I will be connected by heart and blood, and never abandon."


    The blood seeps into the eggshell quietly. At the moment of the completion of Sura''s mantra, a surging bright silver light comes out, completely covering him and the egg. All kinds of Magic Elements in the air are boiling at this moment. The light released from the silver dragon''s egg is like a sea embracing all rivers, swallowing the energy of these elements.


    In the deepest part of Sula''s soul, she felt that under the pull of a strange energy, she seemed to have something more in her spirit. Her heart and blood were completely connected with the breath of life released in the silver light at this moment.


    A small crack appeared on the top of the shell of the egg. Then, the crack gradually enlarged. As the silver light released more and more intense, the crack had spread all over the egg.


    With a soft bang, in the eyes of Ye Yinzhu and Sura, a small silver tap comes out of the eggshell, its big bright eyes are clear and confused. He opened his mouth and bit on the eggshell. The crackling sound kept coming. He ate his eggshell like that.


    With the disappearance of the eggshell, the whole body of Yinlong was gradually exposed. Its body stretched out for about half a meter. Its whole body was covered with silver round scales. Its four little claws were restlessly moving. A pair of wings were flapping gently. But it seemed that it could not fly for the time being. The whole eggshell was completely eaten by it. I don''t know if it''s a big tonic. When little Yinlong finished eating the eggshell, its body was obviously bigger.Under the traction of the contract, little silver dragon''s clear eyes found Sula, blinked its beautiful big eyes, rubbed his lovely little head against Sula''s chest, and called out two words, "Mom." The voice is full of childishness, and some are not clear.


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned, while Sula is blushing.


    "Wow, it can talk! But what does it call your mother? " Ye Yinzhu is surprised.


    Sula fondly touched the head of the little silver dragon and said awkwardly, "maybe it''s because the first creature it sees will be recognized as a mother. Little thing, I''ll call you silver coin later, OK


    "Well, Sula, you are too greedy." Some of Ye Yinzhu fought for little Yinlong. But to his surprise, little Yinlong nodded excitedly and seemed to approve of the name. One thing ye Yinzhu doesn''t know is that the dragon has a common hobby with Sura, which is to like wealth. Although it is still small, but as a high wisdom of the silver dragon, talent has begun to show.


    Sula said with a smile: "you see, it likes this name very much. Just call it silver coin."


    Sula is an assassin, not a magician, so she doesn''t have her own space, so she can only put little Yinlong on her bed, and ye Yinzhu are excited to look at the lovely little guy.


    "Sula, how do you think it was born to talk?"


    "You are stupid! Silver dragon is the highest level dragon in the dragon clan. Apart from the legendary sacred dragon, it is the peak of the dragon clan and even all Warcraft. Of course, it has wisdom as soon as it is born. I just don''t know when it''s going to grow up. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "anyway, you are also the first dragon assassin on the mainland, or silver dragon assassin."


    Gently wiping the scales on the silver coin, Sula slowly raised her head and looked at Ye Yinzhu with burning eyes, "Yinzhu, why are you so good to me? Eternal stand in puppets, angel sighs, and silver. Each of them can''t be measured by money, but you gave it to me so easily


    "Are we friends?" Leaf sound bamboo side if nothing said.


    Sula took a deep look at him, "Yinzhu, you are a good man. But if you want to survive in this world, you can''t do that. You can''t trust anyone that easily. I''ll lose out in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I believe in my own judgment. Besides, things are not for nothing. Now I don''t have to watch you clean the room and cook. Sorry. Those things, including this little dragon, can''t be used as food. I''m counting on your meal ticket to last forever. " Here, he said shyly, "Sula, I''m hungry..."


    As for the gift of silver dragon to Sula, Xiao San saw the doubts of many readers. Explain it here. First of all, the reason why Ye Yinzhu gave away the silver dragon is that it''s useless for him to leave the eggs here, so he naturally gave them away. Now he doesn''t care much about his belongings. And Sula is right beside him. They are roommates and have a good relationship. Naturally, they are the first choice. Secondly, it is revealed here in advance that Yinlong is not a very powerful Warcraft in the following text, let alone a young one. I can''t say more, otherwise it''s boring for everyone to watch, isn''t it. ha-ha. Continue to see, the text will be more and more wonderful, as for what will happen later, don''t worry.


    And about the ring. Xiao San hasn''t written whether it was Sula who stole it. Suppose that if Sula stole it, in order to cherish the friendship between Ye Yinzhu and him, will he take it out? He also doesn''t know how important the things in the ring are to Ye Yinzhu. What he cares more is what ye Yinzhu will think of him. If you take out the ring and give it back to Ye Yinzhu, it will destroy their feelings. What will Sula do? So, it''s because of fear that he won''t take it out. The design of Xiaosan is reasonable.


    Khan, how do I feel that it''s more revealed. Let''s keep looking. The fifth episode is about to begin, which will be the first climax of the book. hey.

 Chapter 106

    If you like this book, please vote and collect it. Thank you.


    - -


    "actually,..." Sula suddenly wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it.


    "Actually what?" Ye Yinzhu looks at him curiously.


    "Nothing. I went to cook."


    The freshmen competition of Milan magic martial arts college has been completed successfully, and the schedule of the whole college for the new semester is on the right track. And when most of the students are in class, the teachers of various departments have also started the busy screening and recommendation work. After three days of selection and the final confirmation of President Ferguson, the candidates for Milan''s autumn defence have been preliminarily determined.


    Those who can enter this list can be said to be the talents that Milan Academy of magic and martial arts is preparing to focus on training, among which the local students of Milan empire are the main ones. After all, as an Imperial Academy, the royal family of Milan does not want to cultivate talents for other countries.


    The list was soon confirmed to all departments. There were a total of 100 students participating in the autumn defense war, including 60 soldiers and 40 magicians who were rare in the army. In order to ensure the safety of the students, most of the soldiers were selected from Epee soldiers and heavy cavalry, because their defense was the strongest. The magician side is more scattered, each department of the Ministry of magic has students selected. But whether soldiers or magicians, most of them are senior students. Only a small number of outstanding junior students can participate.


    There are three places in Shenyin system: yeyinzhu, Haiyang and xiangluan. Originally, there was no ocean in the quota, but I don''t know what method the ocean used, but I still joined in. According to her explanation of Ye Yinzhu, she hopes to receive his treatment all the time. After all, it''s going to be winter.


    Besides Ye Yinzhu, the first year of the Ministry of Magic also took part in the operation, including Yueming of the dark magic department, Chang Hao of the space Department, Ma Liang of the summoning department, Carol of the light department, Floyd of the spirit department and Roland of the wind Department. All of them are the leaders of various departments with outstanding performance in this freshman competition. As he said, Sula became one of the 60 soldiers.


    "Teacher, are you looking for me?" Ye Yinzhu pushes open the door of Ferguson''s office and comes in.


    "Come on, Yinzhu, sit down." Ferguson looked at him with a smile and pointed to the chair next to him. "You are going to leave in a few days. I accept you as my apprentice, but I haven''t taught you anything. Recently, director Nina of your department and I discussed some questions about the master of Shenyin, and I also went out of my way to find some books about the master of Shenyin. Take a look at this magic note for many years. It''s not helpful for me to teach you some spiritual characteristics While saying this, he takes out a thick note from his space ring and gives it to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu took a look, between notes on the cover only Ferguson three big words.


    "Thank you."


    "Shenyinshi belongs to the branch of spiritual magicians. Although you are a shenyinshi, if you can integrate the control of spiritual magic over your own mana, I think your music will become more powerful. That''s where you''re going in the future. "


    "I''ll see it carefully." Ye Yinzhu said seriously.


    Ferguson said with a smile: "in order not to affect the unified deployment of the army, the Academy will not send teachers to follow in this autumn''s defense war. Everything you do is under the command of the military commander. Led by Oliveira, the fifth year college of heavy cavalry. As a matter of fact, the purpose of students participating in the war is to let you have a better understanding of the war scenes and more experience. There will be no dangerous tasks for you to carry out, as long as you are careful. Go ahead, I''m sure you can learn a lot from the war. However, I would like to remind you that in case of danger, your own safety is the most important thing. After all, you are only students, not real soldiers. "


    "Teacher, how long will this war last?" Ye Yinzhu asked. In his mind, he didn''t have much concept of war, and the enemy he faced was orcs. Subconsciously, because of what Zi once said, his sense of orcs was not bad.


    Ferguson said: "generally speaking, the orcs will fight for food for a month or two, and they will retreat before winter. The same battle happens every year, and one of the important reasons why our imperial army of Milan won the first place in the mainland is the baptism of constant fighting with orcs. This is something that the countries of the South can''t compare with. Yinzhu, I remember you are from Acadia, right


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Ferguson hesitated for a moment and said: "Arcadia is the weakest Kingdom on the mainland. As a student of mine, if you want, you can officially join the Empire of Milan, even your family."


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him in surprise, "join Milan? I can''t decide. I''ll ask my grandfather later and get back to you. "


    Ferguson smile, he is not worried, in his heart, Arcadia is even less than a city of Milan, he believes that the powerful Milan empire will be able to absorb Ye Yinzhu this rare talent, "you go.". Go back and get ready. "The order for the recruitment of the Milan empire was officially issued the next day. One hundred students from the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts were formed into a mixed team, and they will go to the important border town of the Milan Empire, the sacred heart city, which is opposite to the thunder hammer fortress. And leading them to the front, there is also a big man of the Milan empire.


    That is one of the two marshals of the Milan Empire, the Purple Star Dragon cavalry general with the title of Milan shield, and matlachi, the head of the violet family.


    For the Empire of Milan, the main purpose of the autumn defense was to protect the territory from being plundered by the orcs. Of the two marshals of the Empire, Materazzi was very good at guarding, so it was most appropriate for him to preside over the event.


    Early in the morning, ye Yinzhu and other selected students came to the central training ground to wait. The dragoons, who are about to go to the front line, will come here to pick them up and set out together.


    Magicians are indifferent to each other. They all wear their own magic robes and look relaxed. Most of those who can come to Milan to study have good family background. And behind the powerful magician, need a lot of wealth resources. Therefore, almost every magician who participates in this autumn defense battle has his own space ring. They may have a lot of personal belongings, but they can''t be seen on the surface. And the soldiers are not so lucky, many people are carrying a lot of things. They are not as calm as magicians, but look excited, looking forward to the battlefield. There are no fewer lunatics like Nesta in the martial arts department.


    The soldiers want to go to the battlefield, and the magician is the most important protection object in the war, which is one of the main reasons for their different mentality.


    "Yinzhu, we are going to fight side by side this time." Ma Liang stands beside Ye Yinzhu and says with a smile.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "Ma Liang, have you ever been in a war?"

 Chapter 107

    There is also a chapter update at 8 p.m. for those who like this book, vote, collect and support Xiao San, thank you.


    Ma Liang shook his head, "of course not. War is cruel. I hope we all have enough psychological endurance. Oh, by the way, let me introduce you to someone. Chang Hao, please come here He waved to one of the magicians.


    A young man wearing a silver magic robe came over. He looked simple and honest, ordinary, but he had an unforgettable special temperament. His simple and honest eyes, especially his black eyes, are full of wisdom.


    "Yinzhu, this is the space student I told you about. We''re in the same grade While saying this, he winked at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly understood, "ah! So you are... "


    Chang Hao hurriedly made a silent gesture to Ye Yinzhu, "I wish I knew it. We are all our own people. Let''s help each other then." His voice is very clear, sounds very comfortable, with his simple and honest appearance, it is easy to give people good impression.


    Ma Liang said with a smile: "Yinzhu, don''t be confused by this guy''s appearance. He''s the smartest man in the Ministry of magic. It''s a branch of space magic, which is a kind of magic. What I''m good at is to beat the strong with the weak. "


    Qizong, he is a disciple of Qizong. At this time, ye Yinzhu was completely sure. Everyone was born in the eight schools of Donglong, and he naturally felt a sense of closeness in his heart.


    Chang Hao said with a smile, "you are just talking nonsense. If I''m really good at winning with the weak, I won''t be able to tie the space into the final


    Ma Liang said: "that''s because you have gnawed a hard bone!"


    "Boy, you say who is tough." A proud cold voice sounded. The young man in the pale gold magic robe did not know when he came from the other side. Short blonde hair, handsome but somewhat mean, deliberately release a huge spiritual wave, as if to create pressure on Yinzhu.


    Ma Liang didn''t say a word with a smile. A cold light flashed in Chang Hao''s eyes. "Floyd, you are a cold and hard bone. Is Ma Liang wrong? "


    Ye Yinzhu, as usual, said kindly, "Hello, ye Yinzhu of Shenyin system."


    Floyd snorted coldly, "Floyd, the first year general of the Department of psychiatry. I didn''t expect that this freshman contest actually won the championship for you, a man of divine sound system. Later I learned that you were a disciple of the dean. Ye Yinzhu, I want to challenge you. "


    "Challenge? Now? " Ye Yinzhu looks at him in surprise.


    Floyd said haughtily: "for spiritual magicians, it often takes only a moment to defeat their opponents. Why, are you afraid? "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly, "we are going to the battlefield soon. We are all comrades in arms. We should cooperate with each other."


    Floyd said with disdain: "who will cooperate with you Dalits. You''re so sentimental. It seems that you are afraid. "


    Chang Hao, who had been sneering before, didn''t say a word at this time. He looked at Ye Yinzhu with some expectation and thinking in his eyes. In the freshman competition, it was he and Floyd who lost both sides in the competition that made their respective departments fail to enter the final stage. And after the finals started, they were all recovering, and did not see the final showdown between Ye Yinzhu and Ma Liang. Although he and Floyd are enemies, there is one thing they are the same, that is, they are not convinced of Ye Yinzhu. In their opinion, the divine sound system can never win the freshman contest.


    As for Ma Liang on one side, of course, he knows how strong Ye Yinzhu''s real strength is. Naturally, he doesn''t care about anything.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of you. But now is not the time for the challenge. "


    Floyd laughed. "Don''t you say you''re not afraid? I don''t think you can even catch a mental shock wave from me. " As soon as his voice fell, his eyes suddenly turned into silver, and a strong spiritual wave suddenly bumped against Ye Yinzhu without warning.


    Ma Liang and Chang Hao did not expect that Floyd would use this kind of sneak attack technique, and at the same time, they yelled, "be careful."


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Floyd calmly. As soon as the spirit released by Floyd reaches him, it is blocked by an invisible spiritual barrier, and it can''t impact Ye Yinzhu at all.


    Simplicity does not mean cowardice, let alone fear of war. Ye Yinzhu even has a faint smile on his face, but the next moment, he has come to Floyd. His forward body directly smashed the second mental wave that Floyd continued to send out, and his right hand flashed out and grasped Floyd''s throat directly. There is no delay in movement.


    Floyd was shocked. Although he expected that the spiritual fluctuation might not have a good effect, ye Yinzhu obviously did not use any magic. In his sense, ye Yinzhu''s mental strength is as indestructible as a diamond, and his mental attack is as broken as a dragonfly shaking a stone pillar. At the next moment, his neck has been clasped by his four fingered hand, and the feeling of suffocation spreads all over his body. Let alone use magic, ye Yinzhu suddenly released a strong breath, his heart almost stopped.Floyd''s figure is a bit higher than that of Ye Yinzhu. At this time, they stand face to face. Ye Yinzhu''s right hand gradually works, making his opponent''s face more and more red, like a piece of rotten pig liver.


    "I don''t like you. Don''t trouble me again. " With his right hand, Floyd''s body was thrown out like a rag. With a bang, he directly bumped into an Epee soldier wearing heavy armor, which immediately startled the student. Subconsciously, as soon as he turned around, his elbow just fell on Freud''s nose, and the steel came into contact with his body. Suddenly, Freud''s face was like a dye shop, and his shrill scream was like a chicken with a cut leg.


    "Yinzhu, are you a magician or a soldier?" Chang Hao looks at him in a daze.


    Ma Liang said with a low smile, "Floyd, who is defeated by you, is vulnerable in Yinzhu''s hand. Now you don''t doubt his championship any more. He''s both magic and martial. "


    "What''s the matter?" Floyd''s scream immediately attracted the attention of all the students present, and a tall young man came over from the right side. Wherever they go, other students, whether senior or junior, automatically give way, even the tough Nesta is no exception.


    It looks like he is about 20 years old. The water blue heavy armor looks very solid on him. The armor exudes a faint magic smell. It looks like a special armor with magic mark. With a broad blade Epee on his back. His long light blue hair hung down to both sides, and his handsome face was strong and powerful. Although he was wearing heavy armor, he didn''t make a loud clang when he walked, just giving people a very solid feeling. More than two meters tall, like a solid base.


    Ye Yinzhu felt a sense of danger from this man.


    "Brother Oliveira, ye Yinzhu, he hit me." Floyd rubbed the blood on his face and complained vaguely. He doesn''t feel any arrogant now.

 Chapter 108

    Today''s Oliveira? Ye Yinzhu felt familiar with the name. Suddenly, he remembered it. Sula once told him. There are several powerful families in Milan. And this young man named Oliveira is the third son of the violet family, who is also Roland''s brother. It is said that he has the strength equivalent to the Silver Star Dragon cavalry, and is also the leader of the students participating in the battle of Milan magic martial arts academy.


    After listening to Floyd''s words, Oliveira''s handsome face showed a trace of surprise. Two eyes like substance suddenly fell on Ye Yinzhu, "are you ye Yinzhu? The boy who hurt my sister? "


    "I''m Ye Yinzhu." If the other party is more polite, ye Yinzhu will call him a senior, but it seems that Oliveira is not kind to herself.


    Oliveira''s eyes flashed a cold light, "well, you can beat my sister in a fair game, you must have good strength. However, we are about to enter the battlefield. We are all comrades in arms. You hurt your comrades before you leave. In the army, it will be a crime of killing. We haven''t officially joined the army yet, but I can''t just forgive you. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes became cold gradually, and he didn''t explain anything. He just said coldly, "what do you want?"


    Oliveira said: "you are a first-year student. If you are convinced by force, others will say that I bully the small with the big. Well, I''ll give you enough time to prepare your magic. As long as you can catch my sword, just forget it. Otherwise, please leave the team and stay in the college. "


    "Senior, it''s not as simple as Floyd said." Ma Liang on one side said.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly grabbed his shoulder, shook his head to him, then turned to Oliveira and said, "I''ll take your sword. But it doesn''t take time to prepare. " Bamboo progeny born pride at this time has quietly played a role, in the face of challenges, ye Yinzhu will not shrink back. Oliveira didn''t feel as bad as Floyd, at least he was fair.


    "Are you going to tell me you''re going to be fair?" Oliveira''s eyes were full of admiration.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    "Brother, forget it." Roland didn''t know where to get out and hold Oliveira''s armor.


    Oliveira looked at her in surprise and said in a low voice, "sister, don''t you want to teach this boy a lesson? What, you regret it again? "


    Roland blushed and muttered, "don''t you know the character of Floyd? Proud as a monkey. We are about to leave. Let''s not make more trouble. "


    Oliveira said, "what I said will never change. You should know that. In front of so many students, do you make me shrink back? How can I be a leader. Sister, get out of the way. " When Roland had something else to say, he just gently put her into the crowd.


    "I''ll take your sword for ye Yinzhu." The cold voice didn''t know where it came from. A black figure came to Ye Yinzhu like lightning. His eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake. Even Oliveira couldn''t help but feel awe inspiring. The invisible murderous Qi, like a sharp dagger, locked his body.


    "Sula." It was Sura who came to Ye Yinzhu. Today, he is very different from what he used to be. Instead of wearing a school uniform, he was dressed in a gray uniform. His whole body, including hands and feet, was wrapped in the uniform. His short hair was neatly combed behind his head. His whole body was tight and neat. At this time, he looked at Oliveira like a cheetah ready to go.


    "Assassin?" Oliveira looked at the young man in front of her in surprise, who was similar to Ye Yinzhu and had an ordinary appearance. He did not expect that among the junior students, there were still people who could bring him pressure. Murderous Qi, like the essence of murderous Qi, can not be tempered only by cultivation. Perhaps the strength of the student in front of him is not as good as his own, but as an assassin, he must be extremely strong.


    "First year assassin department, Sura."


    Oliveira moved and said: "so you are the genius of Assassin department, which is called once in a hundred years. Do you want to replace Ye Yinzhu? "


    Sula said coldly, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Yinzhu. You are not qualified to do the so-called law enforcement. "


    Oliveira said calmly: "as a leader, I am responsible for everyone who took part in the war. If you want to challenge me, you''re welcome. But ye Yinzhu''s punishment can not be replaced. "


    "Then you''ll pass me first." Sula''s left hand slowly raised to his chest, and the black angel sighed. He didn''t know what roommate had been tightly attached to his left forearm. His body was slightly arched, and he made a strange T-shaped gesture at his feet. The murderous atmosphere suddenly flourished, and the originally cold air seemed to become colder.


    "Sula, it''s my business. I''ll do it myself." Ye Yinzhu raises his hand, grabs Sula''s shoulder and gently pulls him behind him. At the same time, he steps forward and walks towards Oliveira.


    Sula was pulled back by Ye Yinzhu, and her body suddenly became stiff. You know, when the assassin is ready, the contact from any position will lead to * attack. But after ye Yinzhu grabs him by the shoulder, Sula only feels that a strong fighting spirit instantly locks his body. That tough fighting spirit completely blocks his murderous spirit, making him unable to produce explosive attack. When did Yinzhu become so aggressive? However, he soon understood that ye Yinzhu was telling him not to worry about me.Oliveira nodded to Ye Yinzhu, "dare to be, like a man."


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say much. He said to the students around him, "who can lend me an Epee, thank you."


    Borrow a sword? Around the students are all the elite of each grade of Milan magic martial arts college, and at this time, there is a big question mark on their head. Xindao, you are a magician. What''s the use of sword?


    "Idol, I''ll lend you my sword." Nesta is ready to go out of the time, another person has been one step ahead of him, his Epee handed to the hands of Ye Yinzhu.


    "It''s you?" Ye Yinzhu looks at each other with some surprise. This person he met was named Fisichella. At the beginning, he took Ye Yinzhu to the mixed area dormitory. He also said that he would let Ye Yinzhu introduce the beauty of Shenyin to him.


    "It''s me. Idol, I didn''t expect you to be so strong! You are not only involved in the phonology, but also won the championship of freshman competition. You are really my idol. I''ll take part in the war this time. Please take care of me. It''s a pity that we can lose to Ma Liang in the semi-final Fisichella is still the same as before. Although she is tall, she feels funny.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart moved. He lost to Ma Liang in the semi-final. So, Fisichella should be the head of the first grade Epee department.


    Starting with Epee, it weighs about 80 Jin. The heavy blade is about 1.5 meters long. The blade on the dark blade is not sharp. Very standard Epee equipment. With the weight of this sword, it doesn''t need to be too sharp.


    Fisichella retreats. Ye Yinzhu holds his Epee, the tip of which drags on the ground, and makes a gesture of please to Oliveira with his left hand.


    Floyd behind Oliveira said bitterly, "I''m afraid this pariah can''t even lift his sword." In fact, he forgot that his weight was certainly not worse than that of Jian, but he was easily thrown out by Ye Yinzhu just now.

 Chapter 109

    If you like this book, please vote and collect it. Thank you.


    the pure yellow fighting spirit burns from ye Yinzhu''s body. He holds the Epee with four fingers of his right hand and looks at his opponent firmly.


    Oliveira was surprised to find that ye Yinzhu just stood there at random, but there was no flaw on his body. The pressure he exudes has no effect on him. He didn''t know that with Ye Yinzhu''s mental strength, it''s impossible for him to feel pressure without a gap above the fifth level.


    With a turn of his right hand, Oliveira''s epee appeared in his grasp like straw. The tip of the Epee was gently picked, which brought a blue light and shadow in the air. The psychedelic color suddenly aroused a cry around him.


    The first stage of the blue class is worthy of being the first one among the students of Milan Academy of magic and martial arts. His strength is not only the level of Silver Star Dragon Rider, once his dragon reaches the eighth level, then he can become a Venus Dragon Rider.


    "Be careful." Oliveira stood still. The Epee was held by one hand and raised like lightning. The air gave out a tearing scream. The light blue fighting air solidified in an instant. The next moment, the Epee split in the void. Suddenly, a dazzling blue light chop came straight to Ye Yinzhu''s right shoulder. The fierce fighting air roared like a sea wave. In an instant, the air between them was completely emptied by the sword . Under the breath lock, ye Yinzhu doesn''t even have the chance to dodge.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t dodge. He has swung the Epee in his right hand. Yellow seems to be much worse than blue, but in his grasp of Epee, he suddenly turned into seven buckets of light and shadow.


    All the people stare at the scene. Except Ma Liang and Chang Hao who are surprised by Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit, others think ye Yinzhu is finished. The gap between yellow and blue is too big. Floyd behind Oliveira even showed a look of schadenfreude.


    Yellow and blue collide instantaneously.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    The fighting spirit, light and shadow converged. Ye Yinzhu was still standing there. His Epee had already gone out and landed more than ten meters away. At this time, Oliveira, although still standing in the same place, has been numb. A green radiance, straight point on his throat, the cold breath that he did not dare to move, that only the other end of the silk line thickness of the radiance, at this time is holding Ye Yinzhu''s other hand.


    In the head-on collision, ye Yinzhu lost. Even though he suddenly turned into seven attacks, his fighting spirit, which is equivalent to the middle level of the youth class, is not the opponent of the early stage of the blue class after all. However, bish at this time, but in the moment after the end of the collision, the point on Oliveira''s throat. As long as he is willing, Bess, who is very aggressive, can go through Oliveira''s throat at any time. The pliable Bisi was stronger and sharper than the sharp needle.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to take the sword of a senior?" Ye Yinzhu asked calmly.


    Oliveira''s eyes showed a look of surprise and anger, but he still did not dare to move. He knew that no matter how fast he was, he could not release the fighting spirit of others. "Are you cheating?" He despised Ye Yinzhu, so he didn''t use any skills when attacking. He never thought that the opponent of Shenyin master would have such attack means.


    "Enough. You''ve lost. " An old voice sounded, I don''t know when, the field has more than one person.


    The magic armor made of purple gold and secret silver releases strong pressure. Under this huge pressure, Bisi, who is injected by Ye Yinzhu, becomes soft again and takes back her hand. The visitor is tall, with snow-white hair hanging behind his head, his back to Ye Yinzhu, and his hands behind him standing in front of Oliveira.


    "Grandfather." Oliveira lowered her head in shame.


    "Oliveira, you let me down. Do you know where you lost? You lost on pride. More shameful is, as a member of the violet family, you are not willing to admit after losing. I, Maldini, as the Grand Marshal of the Empire, deprive you of your qualification as the leader of Milan magic martial arts academy this time, and ye Yinzhu will take over. "


    "Ah! No, granddad, how can that work? " Oliveira exclaimed.


    "Why not? Give me a reason. " The old voice is full of dignity at this time, which makes everyone feel depressed and dare not make a sound.


    Oliveira hesitated: "because, because I just said let him take my sword, not a duel. If it''s a real duel, I won''t give him a chance. "


    "Well. I''m afraid you haven''t seen it clearly. Ye Yinzhu''s right hand has only four fingers. You should understand the difference between four fingers and five fingers. Although I don''t know how he did it. But judging from the situation you just met, if he had five fingers, he would be able to hold the Epee tightly. "


    Oliveira saw that ye Yinzhu''s right hand did not have a little finger, and her heart was suddenly cold. It''s hard for him to accept that the blue class lost to the yellow class.


    "Oliveira, I ask you. If on the battlefield, will the enemy give you absolute fairness? Especially when the opponent is weaker than you. If you think so, it won''t be long before you become a corpse on the battlefield. " Maldini''s voice has become more severe.Oliveira''s eyes gradually changed, and he said in shame: "grandfather, I understand. I''m willing to accept your punishment and give up the position of leader. But for the sake of better cooperation with the army, I hope you will allow me to take the post of deputy team leader and assist Ye Yinzhu. "


    Maldini laughed. "Well, this is my grandson." As he spoke, he turned slowly.


    When ye Yinzhu saw Maldini''s appearance, he was shocked and widened his eyes. Even the strong paralysis on his right hand caused by the collision just now seemed to disappear at this moment.


    The Grand Marshal of Milan Empire, the head of violet family, Purple Star Dragon Rider, and Maldini, the famous strongman in the mainland of longqinus. Marshal Maldini, who has so many auras, even knows him.


    "Old horse, why are you?" Yes, Maldini in purple gold armor is the old horse who goes to piaolanquan every day to listen to him play piano and shows great respect for Anya!


    Maldini smiles. "It''s me. Yinzhu, you gave me another surprise. I didn''t expect that your martial arts were as good as your piano music. "


    At this time, ye Yinzhu gradually recovered, "Hello, marshal Maldini."


    Maldini nodded to him, then turned to all the Milan players and said in a deep voice: "you should have heard what I said to Oliveira just now. I''m not only aiming at him, but also at you. I have to tell you, it''s not a joke on the battlefield. There are many of you who have deep backgrounds and extraordinary family backgrounds. But once on the battlefield, that doesn''t help you. If you want to survive the cruel war, you can only rely on yourself and your comrades in arms. So, I hope you can become a united whole. For the glory of the Empire, follow me. "


    "Yes, marshal." Everyone was stimulated by Maldini''s impassioned words, especially the soldiers, who stood at attention at the same time.

 Chapter 110

    There''s another chapter at 8 o''clock tonight. My favorite friends will vote and collect for Xiao San.


    Maldini turned to Ye Yinzhu and said, "now, you are their leader. Your only task is to lead your partners to kill the enemy on the battlefield and let them all come back alive as much as possible. The whole army. "


    The whole army? Ye Yinzhu is stunned. Let alone he has been practicing chizi zither since he was a child. Even other magicians don''t know anything about the army! Fortunately, Oliveira reacted quickly and made a big shout. Under his arrangement, the crowd followed Maldini and walked out of the central training field. Ye Yinzhu, who has just been appointed as the team leader, is also at the top of the team by Olivier Lala. In this way, he began his first war journey. It was this war that brought a generation of Qin emperors to the stage of history.


    Maldini did not follow the Dragon cavalry brigade to holy heart city. As marshal, he rode his own nine level dragon to the front line for the first time. The leader of the Dragon cavalry team, who went with Ye Yinzhu and his students at the same time, was the youngest Venus dragon cavalry general okafu, Maldini''s second grandson. Silver Star Dragon Rider Austin is also in the team. This dragoon is the exclusive of the violet family.


    After joining the dragoon brigade, ye Yinzhu learned that the 100 cadets in the Academy were equivalent to a squadron, and his own leader was the squadron leader. Of course, he doesn''t think these students will listen to themselves. Oliveira has done much better than him.


    All the magicians sat on the carriages prepared by the college, and the soldiers, except the assassins, had the Maginot iron dragon or Erik minlon specially provided by the college. I''m afraid that the only institution with such financial resources in the whole mainland is the Milan Academy of magic.


    It''s boring to drive. Originally, it only took ten days to get to the sacred heart city with the speed of dragon cavalry, but it took them 20 days to arrive at the sacred heart city because of the existence of magicians'' carriages.


    "Ye Yinzhu." Oliveira jumps off his own Erik minlon and the team takes a break at okafu''s command.


    "Oliveira, what''s the matter?" In 20 days, ye Yinzhu didn''t encounter any more trouble. Through contact, he gradually found that Oliveira was a good person. Moreover, his military talents are far from comparable. He also learned a lot from Oliveira. Generally speaking, his team leader is only a nominal one, and most of his responsibilities are performed by Oliveira. Everything is in order.


    Oliveira went to Ye Yinzhu and sat down. He took a look at Sula beside him and said, "it''s estimated that we can get to Shengxin city this evening. I heard from my second brother that our task this time is just to assist in defense. They will be stationed in a small city to the west of sacred heart. Yinzhu, do you help me to share more responsibilities


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "brother Oliveira, didn''t you arrange it very well? I can''t do anything. How can I help you? "


    Oliveira said with a smile: "don''t say you can''t do anything. You beat me last time. Frankly, I always wanted to find a chance to apologize to you. I know very well who Floyd is. That day, I also took the opportunity to see how strong the freshman who could beat my sister was. The past is gone. I hope you don''t have a problem with it. "


    "It''s not that simple. I''m afraid you want to teach Yinzhu a lesson by the way. " Sura said.


    Oliveira said awkwardly, "but I''m the one to be taught, aren''t I?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it''s OK. Actually, I''m just taking advantage of it. Brother Oliveira, I''ve learned a lot from you these days, and I know how difficult it is to command the army. "


    Oliveira said with a smile: "although you are not as good as me, your talent is unique to me. Especially the ability to understand and remember. Almost all I have to say is that you can remember and fully understand. Why don''t we switch to our heavy cavalry department. In that case, the iron arm director of our department will treat you as a married son. By then, you will be the first person in the college after me. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I''m only practicing fighting spirit to assist magic. I''m a master of music. "


    Oliveira shrugged a little disapprovingly. In his opinion, how can shenyinshi compare with Longqi?


    "Yinzhu, I always wanted to ask you. How on earth did you control me that day? Normally, when we collide with each other, the shock wave will not allow you to attack again! "


    Ye Yinzhu said shyly, "I''m just playing tricks. My weapon is small. After being filled with fighting spirit, those aftershocks will not affect it."


    "Oh, so it is. No wonder I''ve been cheated." Speaking of this, he suddenly lowered his voice, "in fact, I have a more important question to ask you, Yinzhu, how did you subdue my sister?"


    "Ah? Subdue Roland? Where does that start? " Ye Yinzhu looks at him in surprise.


    Oliveira said with a smile, "I can''t understand my sister''s temper any better. You once hurt her. It''s good that she doesn''t take you as an enemy. I even talked for you that day. It can be seen that she doesn''t feel the same way about you. ""Gather and get ready to go." A deep drink interrupted the conversation between Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira. In the distance, on the back of a huge earth yellow dragon, a general with a height of more than 2.5 meters, dark skin and wearing gold armor raised his seven meter dragon gun. It''s captain okafu.


    Okafu is a man of few words. He has few words along the way. He just commands the dragoon brigade to move forward. The whole dragoon brigade is very neat. Ye Yinzhu can clearly feel the strength of this Venus dragoon. His mount Earth Dragon has level 8 strength.


    Oliveira had received military education since childhood, and did not dare to neglect it. He quickly rode on his own Erik MinLong and directed the college squadron to follow the brigade at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu and Sura got on the carriage. On the way, the magician was the most relaxed. Although the carriage was also very bumpy, it was better than the Dragon cavalry.


    There are five carriages carrying the magician, each of which has eight people. Ye Yinzhu has the only assassin Sula on their carriage, so it''s a little crowded. In addition to the two of them, there are ocean, xiangluan and several senior magicians on the carriage.


    As soon as he got on the bus, ye Yinzhu took out the note Ferguson had given him and read it. In the past 20 days, he was probably the only one who didn''t feel lonely in the carriage. In Ferguson''s notes, the practice and actual combat of spiritual magic are recorded in great detail, which is an eye opener for him. Although he can''t directly apply spiritual magic, he also learns a lot from it.


    Just before the team started, suddenly, the sound of horse''s hooves was heard outside.


    "The herald, marshal Maldini''s order, the cavalry brigade of okafuron, immediately go to Konya, five hundred miles west of the sacred heart, and garrison there. There must be no mistake."


    "Follow orders." Okafu''s deep voice sounded.


    The magicians in the five carriages lamented at the same time. They thought that they would arrive at the sacred heart city to have a rest, and they would have to catch up with each other for another two days.

 Chapter 111

    "no, I have to go. It''s so cold. " He pulled his thick fur coat, and xiangluan sighed. She now regrets why she took part in the war.


    The ocean touched her shoulder and said in a low voice, "now that you''ve come, just be patient." Her complexion is much better than when she first saw Ye Yinzhu. The scar on her face is still covered by long hair. These days, every ten days, ye Yinzhu will treat her with acupuncture therapy. Up to yesterday, she has been treated four times. After continuous treatment with Zizhu needle, Haiyang''s numb face has felt again. She can even clearly find that her atrophic facial muscles are in the process of regrowth.


    "It''s too bad. Yinzhu, why don''t you play the piano for us? "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "the carriage is too bumpy to play! Xiangluan Xuejie, you can bear it for a while longer. "


    Sula sighed. "It seems that this time we went to the front line in vain."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "why do you say that?"


    Sula said, "didn''t you hear the order? Transfer us to Konya. I know there. Although it is also located in the border between the Empire of Milan and the northern wilderness. But in the north of Konya City, there is a mountain range, rolling, with an altitude of more than 2000 meters. Unless the orcs are crazy, they will never choose to attack there. I''m afraid that when we come to the front line this time, it''s really just a passing. It''s a question whether we can see the orcs or not


    Xiangluan said: "you can''t say that. The military headquarters also have the consideration of the military headquarters. You know, in our group of students, there are many people from the three families of the Empire alone. If something goes wrong on the battlefield, no one can afford it. However, there should be a chance to see the orcs. As far as I know, every autumn when the defense war is nearly over, the students of the college will be taken to holy heart city to watch several final battles. The soldiers may take part in some small-scale charge under the protection, and we magicians also have the opportunity to release some magic. "


    Sula frowned and said, "but do you think that''s part of the war?"


    Xiangluan said with a smile: "the purpose of the college is just to let us have a look. Do you expect us young people with an average age of about 18 to work hard? If you''re good enough, maybe you can lead here in ten years. But you know a lot about Sura, even in a small place like Konya


    Sula''s face changed slightly. She lowered her head and said nothing more.


    In fact, the most depressing thing is okafu. As a Venus Dragon Rider, he is not only unable to take part in the war, but also becomes the nanny of these noble students. He is really depressed, but his grandfather gives the order, and even in his capacity, he can only execute it.


    Two days later, under the protection of the dragoons, a group of 1100 people finally arrived at Konya city designated by the military headquarters.


    Admittedly, cornea is a good place, at least in the north. This small city is less than one percent of Milan City, and its population is only about 20000 people. In this cold land which is close to the Arctic wasteland, most people in Kosa depend on hunting for a living. As Sula said, there is a continuous mountain range on the north side of the city. Although the area is not very large, the altitude of more than 2000 meters and the steep mountains almost become a natural moat without protection. At the same time, because of the existence of these mountains, the cold current from the North was blocked, and the climate of Konya was much more comfortable than other cities in the north of Milan empire.


    When he came here, okafu took over the city defense directly. The 500 soldiers who were responsible for guarding the city were useless to him. After arranging the college students, he immediately led 500 dragoons to inspect the surrounding mountains. As an excellent general, he will not be careless. At the same time, going to the mountains can be regarded as a way to express his depressed mood.


    The 60 students of Milan magic Martial Arts Academy were arranged to follow the 500 Dragoons who stayed in the city to patrol the city defense. As a magician, ye Yinzhu and others were much more relaxed, resting in the warm barracks every day, and no one interfered in what they were willing to do. As a noble magician, even dragoons will look at them with new eyes. After all, the power of magicians is too important in war.


    News of snowflakes kept coming from the front line, and the war started on the fifth day after ye Yinzhu and others came to Konya city.


    "You see." Oliveira stood in the tent, pointed to the battle map and said: "the orc''s food grabbing is not really a war. In order to get more benefits, but also to make us unable to give consideration to it. Generally speaking, they will divide the general team into small groups of 100 people, and mainly plunder the wolf cavalry with good speed. As long as we get the food, we will run away immediately. When we meet a large army, we will retreat immediately, which makes us overwhelmed. For them, as long as they get enough food, it''s victory. "


    In Konya City, even Oliveira could hardly bear loneliness. Okafu had not come back. He doubted that his second brother had sneaked to the front line with the 500 dragoons. But he could only use the battle map in the barracks to tell other students about the autumn defense war.As for Oliveira''s lectures, most of the people who are interested in them are soldiers, with the exception of Ye Yinzhu. He is very interested in military affairs, especially in all kinds of war cases told by Oliveira. He was standing next to Oliveira. "So how do we deal with that?"


    Oliveira said: "we have thousands of miles of border with the Arctic wilderness. It''s impossible to defend all of them on such a long front. Together with 30 legions, that is 300000 people. With sacred heart city as the center, every hundred miles is guarded by a legion, forming a big net, waiting for the enemy to fall into the net. Of course, we can''t completely prevent it. It''s always going to take some food from the orcs. There''s no way. Orcs are too fierce. If you really force them to the extreme, God knows what they will do. In order to prevent the orcs from attacking, we still have 200000 elite troops, including 5000 dragoons, in the holy heart city. Once the orcs attack on a large scale, our main force will attack them head on. " At this point, he waved his fist as if he were the commander in chief of the war.


    Other people were fascinated or thinking, but ye Yinzhu asked, "brother Oliveira, what''s the comparison between our army and the orc army?"


    Oliveira showed a look of approval and said: "the orc army is not unified. Within them, there are dozens of tribes, including seven or eight powerful tribes. Each tribe has its own sphere of influence. Among them, the Raytheon tribe with Raytheon hammer fortress is the most powerful, with an army of about 400000 people. And the other tribes have to be less. Overall, the orc army is no less than two million. They confront Milan, Ascoli and fro. On our side, we have 500000 troops stationed in the border areas, 200000 in Ascoli and 300000 in the kingdom of fro, making a total of one million troops. "

 Chapter 112

    If you like this book, please vote and collect it. Thank you.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in other words, our army is only half of the orcs?"


    Oliveira nodded, "yes. Frankly speaking, orcs are very effective. They can do almost all the people, born with excellent physical quality, so that most of them are powerful soldiers. Unfortunately, they are not good at siege, and their wisdom is relatively low. There is no such excellent weapon as ours. Therefore, even if they were more, they would not be able to defeat us. Of course, relying on the three fortresses, they are not what we want to attack. Only the physical quality of orcs can survive in the ghost places like the Arctic wasteland. So, we just need to defend against Orc invasion. Although we won''t have war here for the time being, we still can''t relax. The situation on the battlefield is changeable. No one can say whether we will be used there. Isn''t it? "


    "Yinzhu." Just then, Sula came in from the outside and said, "you''re here to listen to Oliveira again! I don''t understand how you, a magician, can be interested in military affairs. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "that''s because I think military command is also an art! The war cases that brother Oliveira talked about are wonderful. It''s like a story. " As a child, he only touched Qin every day. Although he had the strength far beyond ordinary people, he also lost a lot of childhood happiness. Oliveira''s military stories are like blood boiling stories to him, which often immerse him in them.


    "Come on, let''s go out for a walk." Sula pulls Ye Yinzhu''s sleeve like walking out.


    "Sula..." Ye Yinzhu looks at him in embarrassment.


    Oliveira laughed and said, "Sura is right. As a magician, you can hardly command the army. Go out and play. Frankly, I''m tired of being here. The eldest brother and the second brother are also true. They left me here alone. "


    In desperation, ye Yinzhu had to follow Sula out.


    "Yinzhu, let''s go hunting. Although it''s late autumn now, there must be a lot of wild animals in the forest surrounded by high mountains. Let''s go hunting and come back, and we can improve the food for you, OK? "


    Looking at Sula''s excited appearance, ye Yinzhu immediately agrees. In his heart, although he has broken through the heart of chizi, he is still an immature teenager.


    "All right, but come back early. It''s not good to let others know that I''m a tour leader


    Sula said with a smile: "you are just a nominal leader. However, I didn''t expect that day that Ma was Marshal Maldini. He seemed to appreciate you very much. Don''t worry about the violet family. Come on, let''s sneak out and let no one else know. "


    "What are you going to do?" When the beautiful voice rings out, ye Yinzhu and Sura jump. They turn around at the same time. Xiangluan and Haiyang don''t know when they are behind them.


    Xiangluan is wearing a thick pink fur coat. I don''t know what the texture is. She looks luxurious and elegant, which sets off her gorgeous appearance. Ocean also wears fur, but it is silver white, black hair is wrapped in fur, still blocking his face.


    "Nothing." Sula said without changing her face.


    Xiangluan snorted and said, "I''ve heard what you said, and I still say I don''t want to do anything. It''s not enough to go out and play without calling us


    Sula chuckled and said, "miss xiangluan, we were not brothers at all."


    Xiangluan blushed and said, "I don''t care. It''s suffocating here. If you go out to play, you must take me and the ocean with you. Otherwise, I''ll report you, and the team leaders will steal away. "


    Ye Yinzhu and Sura looked at each other and said, "we''re going to the forest outside. I''m afraid your magician''s body can''t be banned."


    Xiangluan said with a smile, "we are magicians. Don''t you all know martial arts? With you here, are you afraid that something will happen to us? If you want to go, hurry up. "


    Originally two people''s team became four, quietly out of Konya City, four people toward the north of a relatively gentle mountain forest.


    At the beginning, xiangluan and Haiyang were still in a more excited state of mind. After all, they had been suffocating for so many days and had nothing to do. But not long, the magician''s fragile constitution suddenly appeared.


    "Take a break. I can''t walk any more." Xiangluan said that she would not go any more.


    Sula said angrily: "I told you I would not let you come, but you didn''t listen to me. I just entered the mountain, and I don''t know how long it will take to find the beast. Or you can go back now. There''s still time. "


    Xiangluan glared at him and said, "what? Do you look down on me? " Beautiful eyes reveal a trace of resentment, see ye Yinzhu can not help a stay. "It''s all here. We must follow it to the end. Ye Yinzhu, take me with you. Don''t you have a lot of fighting spirit? It''s OK to take someone with you"I..." Ye Yinzhu''s face turns red. He doesn''t know if he should agree, but xiangluan has taken the initiative to hold his hand.


    Xiangluan''s small hands are soft and warm, and her fingers are delicate and smooth. When ye Yinzhu is grasped by her hand, her face turns red, her heart beats faster, and her whole body becomes stiff.


    Xiangluan chuckled and leaned on Ye Yinzhu, saying: "it''s the first pure little Zhengtai in our divine sound system! Yinzhu, you have never held a girl''s hand


    Smelling the faint fragrance on her body, ye Yinzhu nodded honestly and said: "really, really not."


    Looking at his honest and embarrassed appearance, xiangluan couldn''t help laughing, "you are so cute! I''m afraid boys like you are extinct now. I''m honored to say that. Your hand seems to be very powerful, and it only has four fingers. It''s really strange. I''ll give you the ocean, his other hand, and we can go on


    The ocean lowered her head, she didn''t say anything, just stretched out her cold hand to hold Ye Yinzhu''s other hand. Her hand is smaller than xiangluan. It''s very cold. When she pulls on Ye Yinzhu, her hand trembles slightly. It''s very easy to protect her. Warm and cold, two different feelings filled Ye Yinzhu''s heart at the same time. For a time, even his own mind was a little confused. It was very cold in the late autumn in the north, but at this time he was very hot. I wish I could find an ice lake to jump down.


    Sula''s eyes showed a little strange, slightly angry: "what are you doing, my fighting spirit is good, why don''t you look for me?"


    Xiangluan said with a smile, "because you don''t have a pure voice! At least I''m sure he won''t have a bad idea if I hold him. And you and I can''t be sure. And you''re too thin to take us both. "


    "Even if you can''t take two, you can take one," Sula said


    Xiangluan shrugged her shoulders and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t like it. What about you


    The ocean didn''t say a word, just shook her head, which directly indicated her meaning.


    "Sula, I..."

 Chapter 113

    "don''t explain, let''s go." Sula stares at Ye Yinzhu fiercely. Then she floats up and runs to the forest.


    Ye Yinzhu has no choice but to follow xiangluan and Haiyang Er nu in embarrassment. The great improvement of fighting spirit made his speed rise a lot. Although with two people, it''s not difficult to follow Sula. Xiangluan and Haiyang just feel a gentle fighting spirit coming from ye Yinzhu''s hands, holding their bodies, as if they have no weight. The scenery around them keeps flying. Although it''s colder, the feeling of flying close to the ground is really exciting.


    Along the gentle hillside, under the force of Ye Yinzhu and Sura, half an hour later, they have reached the top of the mountain with an altitude of more than 1000 meters. The temperature at the top of the mountain is colder, but the air is fresher.


    "How comfortable!" Xiangluan took a long breath, leaned on Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder and said, "what are we going to do next?"


    Walking in front of Sula to the other side of the mountain look, "eh, so many wild animals?"


    Ye Yinzhu looked in the direction he was looking. Sure enough, in the woods on the other side of the mountain, a large number of wild animals were clearly visible, and they were moving in their direction. The animals are of different sizes, but they all seem to be in a panic.


    "I went." With a low drink, Sula''s body had gone out like an arrow. Like a gray lightning, it has rushed to the foot of the mountain in the blink of an eye. The speed is amazing. Even ye Yinzhu, who has been promoted to the fifth level of Huangzhu, can''t help but marvel.


    Xiangluan exclaimed, "it''s so fast. It''s worthy of being an assassin. Yinzhu, let''s go and have a look. "


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu once again urged the fighting spirit and took it to chase Sula''s direction and floated down the mountain. Naturally, it''s much easier to go down the mountain than to go up the mountain. He only needs to focus his fighting spirit on the three people. Every time he jumps, he will come down the mountain with the help of the sea and xiangluan''s exclamation. In a short time, he will come down the mountain.


    Sula''s action has already begun. His lightning like figure penetrates directly into the opposite mountain forest. Because the speed was too fast, his body was even illusory. His right hand held her original black dagger. Every time her body flickered, a beast would fall to the ground. Ye Yinzhu clearly saw that Sula''s daggers were all passed by the throat of the beast. The wild animals could not even scream, and their throat was full of blood. No matter how big or small, no beast can resist Sula''s attack. Sula seemed to want to vent her previous unhappiness. It was only a few breaths. More than ten wild animals had fallen to the ground. There was a smell of blood in the cold air.


    Looking at the killing in front of him, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel uncomfortable. He wants to stop Sula, but Sula''s action is so fast that his eyes can''t even catch Sula''s figure.


    "Wow, that''s great. I haven''t seen such a powerful assassin for a long time. It seems that he just said that his fighting spirit is good, not boasting. " Xiangluan doesn''t have ye Yinzhu''s maladjustment. On the contrary, she is very excited. She lets go of Ye Yinzhu''s hand, and the space ring on her hand shines. Her lute has already been mastered. With the right hand flicking, the green light flickered, and the sound of a clear explosion went straight to the wild animals in the forest like a bomb.


    This is Ye Yinzhu''s first time to see xiangluan perform magic. Xiangluan''s explosive sound is controlled very accurately. Every explosive sound sounds, immediately a beast will be convulsed and fall to the ground. Most of these wild animals in the mountain forest are first-class. How can they be banned from selling the explosive sound she released. Under her playing, Pipa releases a touch of silver light, which is not ordinary.


    Xiangluan seemed to be competing with Sula. After a while, more than 100 wild animals fell to the ground under their attack. To her surprise, surana''s dagger attack speed was not slower than her, and the number of hunting was still higher than her.


    The ocean did not join in the hunting. She always stood beside Ye Yinzhu quietly. Her cold little hand was covered by Ye Yinzhu. She held his hand tightly, as if afraid that he would run away.


    "Sula, xiangluan, that''s enough. Although we have a lot of people, we can''t eat so many wild animals. Don''t kill them any more. " Ye Yinzhu cried out. Most of the beast''s body shape is not small, although the space ring can be completely installed, but too much hunting can not eat.


    Sula''s face was as calm as before, and he didn''t even have a trace of blood.


    Xiangluan continued to release spiritual magic. She was tired at this time. She took back her lute, glanced at Sula and said, "you are a cold-blooded monster."


    "Thank you for your compliment. The assassins are cold-blooded. "


    Ye Yinzhu came forward with the ocean, and while receiving the beast''s body into his space ring, he said thoughtfully: "how can there be so many beasts here. You see, there are still wild animals coming here. It''s going to be winter. If these wild animals are not ready for the winter, will they still have to migrate? " Anya gave him a space ring, which has a lot of separated huge space, so he is not afraid that the body of the beast will contaminate his Guqin.Just as he said, all kinds of wild animals are still moving towards them. Although the killing of Sula and xiangluan scared them, they just bypassed Ye Yinzhu and showed no sign of retreating.


    Sula nodded and said, "it''s not normal. You wait here. I''ll see. "


    Ye Yinzhu said in a hurry: "let''s go together. It''s good to have a lot of people and take care of each other. " His pure heart suddenly had a bad feeling that when he was in the blue sky and sea, he had to practice piano music every day. And the birds and animals there are his audience. He was familiar with the smell of wild animals. At this time, he could clearly feel the panic atmosphere of wild animals in the forest. If this can happen to a large number of wild animals in the mountain forest, something must have happened.


    Sula took a look at xiangluan and the ocean and said, "be careful and protect them. If you encounter a powerful Warcraft, I''ll entangle it. You can take the two of them first. Silver, come out As she spoke, Sula patted herself on the chest.


    With a flash of silver light, the silver coin of the little silver dragon, which is more than meters long, falls to the ground and rubs his eyes hard. It looks like he didn''t wake up. Chubby body looks funny on the ground. As soon as she landed on the ground, she turned around and hugged Sula''s thigh with her two forepaws. Her round stomach was directly attached to it. "No, mom, it''s cold outside. I want to sleep."


    Listening to the silver coin called Sula''s mother, ye Yinzhu can''t help showing a smile at the corner of his mouth. The ocean and xiangluan are dull at the same time.


    "Is this a dragon?" the ocean whispered


    Xiangluan answered her question, "yes, it''s the dragon. And a noble silver dragon. It is so small that it can speak, which fully shows its future position. But what does it call mother Sula? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "when this little guy just hatched, he saw Sula at the first sight. Maybe that''s why it''s called mother Sula. "

 Chapter 114

    Help brother Angel Dust pull a military PK ticket, VIP friends can vote. Qindi''s cover was painted by angel dust. Please vote for his "sudden stab" by military PK, and each person has 50 points to get. Address: http:www. Cmfu. Comploy20071113index. ASP


    - - - - - - -


    Xiang Luan doubts: "but dragons are very sensitive to breath, especially the real giant dragons. Is it even wrong about gender? Sula, are you a magic warrior? How else can it be summoned? "


    Sula shook her head and said, "no, I''m not a magic warrior. Silver coin, you haven''t been out for a long time. Sleeping is bad for your health. If you go on like this, you will not be a silver dragon, but a silver pig. "


    Hearing him say the word silver pig, xiangluan and Haiyang can''t help laughing at the same time. Sula realizes that silver pig and Yinzhu are homophonic. She looks at Ye Yinzhu awkwardly, and ye Yinzhu also looks at him helplessly. They have eye contact. Sula''s cold eyes before the killing are more warm.


    It turned out that after the hatching of small silver coins, it became a big problem for ye Yinzhu and Sura. First of all, it needs to absorb a lot of energy for its growth. Secondly, how to bring it around is Sula''s biggest problem. After all, it''s so small that it can''t fly, and Sula doesn''t trust to put it outside. Under helpless, can only raise it in the dormitory two people. But the problem came up again. This little guy is too good to eat. Just one day, I secretly ate all the food of Sura and yeyinzhu. And it''s a grand occupation of Sula''s bed.


    Originally, ye Yinzhu wanted Sula to sleep with him temporarily, but Sula didn''t agree with anything. Just when they were in trouble, they suddenly found the secret of the piece of inverse scale that Anya presented with the small silver coin. It turns out that the scale is not only the evidence left by the parents of the small silver coin, but also a large amount of energy injected into the scale by the parents before they die. Silver dragon is a magic dragon. After ye Yinzhu discovered a large number of Magic Elements in inverse scale, they tried to induce these magic elements. Before leaving Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts, they succeeded. Unfortunately, the huge magic element can only be absorbed by silver coins. In the process of absorption, it will be directly integrated into the scale, only maintaining spiritual contact with Sura. In this way, the two people''s problems can be solved, not only don''t have to worry about the food of the small silver coin, but also take it with them.


    Ye Yinzhu said to xiangluan and Haiyang, "please keep secret about the silver dragon in Sula, OK?"


    Ocean nodded, xiangluan envied: "you this session of the students really amazing, just have a dragon has several people. Sula has a noble silver dragon. Sula, can you tell me how your silver dragon came from? "


    Sula took a look at Ye Yinzhu and said, "it''s from a friend."


    "Ah! My friend sent it? What kind of friend is so generous. If anyone can give me a silver dragon, maybe I will marry him. " Xiangluan''s eyes have never left the fat body of silver coin. The loveliness and nobility of silver dragon has always been her favorite. Go to the silver coin carefully, squat down and gently hold its head.


    The beauty''s lethality is really powerful. Instead of resisting, the little silver coin let go of his front paw holding Sula. He leaned to xiangluan Huai * * and ate tofu blatantly. Xiangluan could not help laughing like a string of silver bells.


    Sula scolded the little lecheron and said to xiangluan, "but you''re late. If you had been earlier, maybe that guy would have given you the silver dragon."


    Xiangluan looked up at Sula, her eyes were full of hope, "can you introduce your generous friend to me?"


    Sula said calmly, "don''t introduce me. You know him from the beginning, far away and near in front of you. Isn''t that him?" He raised his hand and pointed to Ye Yinzhu.


    "You sent it?" This is not only xiangluan surprised, even ocean looking at Ye Yinzhu also showed surprised eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head with embarrassment and said, "I also got it by chance. I''m useless myself, so I gave it to Sula. "


    "I''m not so lucky. Yinzhu, I''m jealous. "


    Ye Yinzhu can''t stand xiangluan''s resentful eyes. He says in a hurry: "next time I have a chance, I''ll send you."


    Xiangluan said with a smile: "that''s what you said. Don''t keep your word. If you give me a silver dragon, maybe I will marry you. "


    "This..." The feeling of burning all over again.


    "What? You don''t think I''m good enough for you? " Xiangluan stands up and looks at Ye Yinzhu discontentedly.


    "No, it''s not." Ye Yinzhu shakes his head.


    Xiangluan suddenly laughed, "little fool, you look like you are going to bleed. Don''t be so nervous. I''m kidding you. "


    Ye Yinzhu is relieved. He finds that facing xiangluan is more difficult than facing Nesta''s blood gun and Ma Liang''s brush.Xiangluan didn''t seem to let him go. She went to Yinzhu and said with a low smile, "of course, you don''t have a chance. When I was a child, I vowed that when I grew up, I would marry a hero, a real hero. If one day you can really become the top strong man in the mainland, maybe I will marry you. "


    "Silver, let''s go." Sula couldn''t see it any more. She ignored Ye Yinzhu and went to the opposite mountain with silver coins. Small silver coin after this period of time in the scale of absorption of energy, the body has grown up a lot, although it can not fly, but the leap is no problem. Jump on Sula''s shoulder, flapping her wings to lighten her weight, and let Sula carry her fast.


    "Xuejie, let''s go, too." Ye Yinzhu takes the initiative to hold xiangluan''s hand, tightens the little hand of the ocean that has never been released, and urges the fighting spirit to float up. He chases Sula and silver coin and climbs to the opposite mountain.


    The wild animals in the mountain forest didn''t seem to see them. They just ran down the mountain in a panic, getting closer to the peak. Suddenly, with the attack of a cold air, the strong smell of blood made people shiver. Xiangluan and the ocean subconsciously grasped Ye Yinzhu''s hand. And ye Yinzhu''s uneasiness became more obvious.


    Soon they came to the top of the mountain. Sula was already here. He was hiding beside a big tree and looking down the mountain on the other side. At this time, his eyes were full of horror. Looking down his eyes, ye Yinzhu saw a scene he would never forget.


    Hundreds of tall creatures are fast coming towards the top of the mountain. They are more than two meters and five meters tall, covered with gray hair. Their limbs are very strong, and their faces are similar to those of human beings, but they are much more ferocious. Most of them are stained with blood. While they move towards the top of the mountain, they excitedly hunt and kill wild animals. The way they hunted was not to know how bloody it was before susoula, but to tear the beasts alive with their strong upper limbs. That''s why the smell of blood is so strong.


    "It''s the ape man among the orcs," Sula said in a deep voice

 Chapter 115

    The climax is coming again, hehe, please vote more, collect more and support small three, thank you.


    Help brother Angel Dust pull a military PK ticket, VIP friends can vote. Qindi''s cover was painted by angel dust. Please vote for his "sudden stab" by military PK, and each person has 50 points to get. Address: http:www. £ã£ífu.£ão£íploy20071113ind£åx.£ásp¡£ L17neetz931t7bgk


    - - - - - - - - - -


    the speed of the huge ape man in the mountain forest can only be described as terror. They only need a jump, and they can immediately come to a wild animal, even a wild animal with the same size. Once they get close, they can lift the wild animal from the ground The beast would be torn into two pieces immediately in the harsh sound. Some ape people even grab the viscera of wild animals and put them into their mouths to chew.


    "Ape man?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Sula in surprise. At this time, xiangluan and the ocean beside him are very ugly. Xiangluan turns around and helps the tree to vomit. This is the first time she has seen such a scene.


    Although Sula''s face was not very good-looking, she was much more calm. "Ape man is one of the main battle arms of orcs. It''s very powerful and can easily tear tigers and leopards. Her hair is very tough. It''s hard to hurt ordinary swords. Even our heavy cavalry can''t resist them. What do orcs send this ape man who is good at climbing here for? Do they want to attack Konya? "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "no! Although these ape men look very powerful, they are still much worse than our dragon cavalry. There are only a hundred of them... " He just said here, his pupils suddenly contracted, because he saw that in addition to the more than 100 ape people who were close to the top of the mountain, there were countless Gray figures at the foot of the mountain marching towards the mountain.


    Sula whispered, "let''s go. These are just advance troops. Let''s go back and report."


    A shadow suddenly appeared in the sky. When Sula looked up, he saw an ape man''s strong arm holding the tree trunk, swinging up, and rushing down in their direction. The target was xiangluan, who was still vomiting.


    "Be careful." Sula drinks a low, ye Yinzhu has already made a move.


    His left hand reached out and pulled xiangluan into his arms. His right hand drew a half circle in front of his chest and then pushed out like lightning. A pure yellow fighting spirit met the strong body of the ape man. In the loud noise, the ape man immediately flew out.


    At this time, a large number of ape people have climbed up with amazing speed. Ye Yinzhu finds that his four have been surrounded.


    "Before their main force comes up, let''s go out." Sula floats up without hesitation. The dagger in his hand has been replaced by an angel sighing. His slender figure flashes in the air. In the blink of an eye, he catches up with the ape man who is blown away by Ye Yinzhu. The angel sighs, and the black light flashes, suddenly with a cloud of blood light.


    Ye Yinzhu''s quick reaction may be due to the fact that he is in a crisis, which has completely stimulated his potential. With a lift of his right hand, he puts the ocean on his back. With his left hand, he hugs xiangluan tightly and makes her stick to him. With strong feet, he follows Sula and rushes out at the same time.


    The angel sighs is worthy of being the uncrowned king of the artifact in the assassin world, playing incisively and vividly in Sura''s lightning speed. Every black light flashes, it will bring a shower of blood, and the curse blade successfully cuts the throats of ape people. He went straight into the enemy camp like a sharp knife.


    If an assassin doesn''t need to defend himself at all, his attack power is much more terrible than that of dragoons. This is what Sula is doing. In the crisis, when the eternal substitute puppet opens up, his illusory figure doesn''t dodge the ape man''s attack. All attacks will pass through him by themselves, but can''t cause any damage, and he is in heaven But sigh is reaping life quickly.


    It seems that the little silver coin is not afraid of the scene, and always stands on Sula''s shoulder, because it has been flapping its wings to reduce its weight, so it will not bring any burden to Sula. Dragon mouth open, fireball, water arrow, ice cone, wind blade, light bullet, all kinds of different elements of low-level magic continue to spray out from its mouth, although most of them are orange and red, but also played a certain role in interfering with ape man, with Sura invincible for a time.


    However, the ape man''s fighting power is obviously not comparable to that of wild animals. After three ape men were killed by Sula in succession, they already knew how to defend themselves. As soon as they saw Sula coming up, they immediately used their strong arms to protect their head and neck. The angel sighed that although they would also leave deep wounds that could not be healed, they could not be healed as before I killed him.


    Compared with Sula, ye Yinzhu has to bear much more pressure. Sula only needs a frontal impact, but he is attacked on three sides. Under this kind of close range ape man attack, he can''t play the piano at all. At the same time, he has to protect xiangluan and the ocean. The only one with combat ability is his right hand.


    The moon god''s guard opens, and the Milky light completely covers the three people''s bodies. Although the ape man has infinite power, it is not easy to break through this layer of defense. At the same time, Bisi unfolds with a green light. Although it is only as thick as silk thread, it is a whip with terrorist attack power under the bamboo fighting spirit of Ye Yinzhu.At the same time, seven or eight huge ape men pounce on Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu''s right hand shakes, and Bisi sweeps out. She is the first to meet the two ape men on the left. With two dull sounds, the two ape men are immediately taken out. With two people on his body, his flexibility was greatly reduced. While fighting back the two ape men, the moon god guardian was attacked at least three times. The violent shock made Ye Yinzhu almost lose his spirit. His body fell forward and Bisi swept out quickly, which forced the other ape men to retreat.


    Sula yelled, "Yinzhu, the killer. You can''t take them down the mountain faster than the ape man who is good at mountain climbing. If you don''t kill them all, we can''t leave. " He knows that ye Yinzhu is kind-hearted. If he doesn''t stimulate him, I''m afraid he won''t be a real killer.


    Ye Yinzhu sighed in his heart. Maybe his heart is clear and without impurities, but it may not be weak and kind. Ye Li and Qin Shang both taught him that when facing the enemy, he should inflict heavy damage on his opponent in the shortest time. Soft hands will only hurt him. At this time, under the reminder of Sula, his intention to kill was already burning. At least he knew that he would never let the ocean and xiangluan suffer any harm.


    "Get up." Ye Yinzhu gave a loud drink and shook her whole body. In the sound of exclamation, xiangluan and the ocean''s bodies were thrown up at the same time, as if they were out of gravity. Their bodies went straight into the air tens of meters.


    "Bamboo attack." The perfect combination of yellow bamboo fighting spirit and Bisi, a yellow green mixed light column, like a sharp blade of forest, stabs out in all directions in an instant. Bisi is extremely tough. Under the attention of the five levels of fighting spirit of Huangzhu, Bisi is no inferior to any sharp blade.


    In the roar, the eight ape men who had surrounded him flew out at the same time and knocked down many of their companions. They could never get up again because there was a small blood hole in their eyebrows. Although the hole is hard to distinguish with naked eyes, the brains of the eight great apes have been shocked into paste by the strong bamboo spirit.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t stop when he killed eight ape men. At this time, the sea and xiangluan in the air had risen to the highest point and began to fall.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed a purple air, raised up to the sky and roared, and his body suddenly rushed forward to Sula''s side. His fists met the two giant ape fists at the same time. At this moment, he only felt that his whole body was full of endless strength. Domineering from however, like a changed person.

 Chapter 116

    Sorry, today''s update is a little late, please forgive me. There''s another chapter at 8 p.m.


    In the two violent roars, the sound of bone breaking was like peas, and the body shape was out of proportion. The result was quite the opposite. The two great apes started from the opposite arm of Ye Yinzhu, and under the irresistible force, their whole body bones were broken inch by inch, Like two balls of meat thrown out of the general, blood gushing out, it is not alive.


    Ye Yinzhu''s head doesn''t return, and he suddenly kicks back. Suddenly, there is another terrible crack sound. A giant ape who is trying to sneak attack is kicked out five feet away by him. Under his sudden attack, the ground was cleared.


    Sula finally put the dagger into the chest of the two great apes and then returned to Ye Yinzhu. He was surprised to find that ye Yinzhu''s black eyes had become dark purple, and the skin exposed outside the magic robe also had a light purple.


    With one hand, ye Yinzhu picks up xiangluan and Haiyang Er Nu who just fall from the air and protects them behind him.


    Ape people are very fierce, after a short period of confusion, there are still nearly 80 ape people slowly surrounded from all directions. The mountain wind was blowing, and the air seemed to be getting colder. With the strong blood, xiangluan and the ocean were trembling. They grew up in a greenhouse when they saw such a cruel scene. For a moment, even his identity as a magician has been forgotten.


    "Sula, you protect them." After ye Yinzhu gave an explanation, he rushed out.


    Next, Sura, xiangluan and Haiyang saw a terrible scene. There was no Qin sound, and even Bisi didn''t use it. Ye Yinzhu relied on his double fists.


    It''s a face-to-face encounter. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s original quiet elegance has disappeared, and his whole body is filled with the cold of killing. It''s absolutely overbearing. His white clothes are floating, and his black hair is quietly hanging on both sides of his cheek. Every time he makes a move, an ape man will be blasted out like a shell. The sound of broken bones seems to be the sigh of death. What''s that Absolute power.


    He is not far away from the three of Sula. As long as there are ape men like Sula and they are close, ye Yinzhu will attack them immediately. The occasional fish can''t escape the sigh of the angel in Sula''s hand.


    Ape people are not stupid. Among the orcs, they are even more intelligent. Nearly 30 ape people died in Ye Yinzhu''s hands in succession. They are afraid and no longer rush forward. Instead, they roar around Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t take the initiative to attack, with a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. He went back to Sula and sat down in front of the three people. His hand was shining, and the sea moon qinghuiqin had quietly appeared on his knees. He is not a soldier, but a magician. Even if his fighting spirit exceeds his magic power, he is still a magician.


    This time, the sound of the zither is not soft and distant, but full of the clank of the golden and iron horse. With eight fingers in both hands, it dances on the string like an elf. The zither sound is not music, but the dazzling yellow sound blades are waving out with unparalleled speed.


    If it must be said that ye Yinzhu''s practice is the combination of magic and martial arts, then the best embodiment of the combination of magic and martial arts is his sound blade. Zhudouqi has been upgraded to Huangzhu level 5, and his sound blade strength has also been upgraded several grades. As soon as the sound of the tree rippled away, the sound of the tree was torn away.


    The most amazing thing about Yinren is that it doesn''t move in the direction of the string, but is completely controlled by Ye Yinzhu''s mental power. It''s not in vain for him to learn from Ferguson''s notes on spiritual magic these days. He has a new understanding of spiritual magic. Especially through the mental control of the piano sound. This kind of control is not only shown in the music, but also in the sound blade.


    One sound blade may only bring one blood line to one ape man, which is not enough to kill them. However, if three sound blades bombard at the same position, then the ape man''s defense will not be enough to resist. After all, it''s a powerful attack equivalent to green level fighting spirit mixed with green level magic power! Most ape people don''t even have the chance to dodge. The blood lines on them have taken away their vitality.


    The scene in front of them is absolutely terrifying for Sura, xiangluan and Haiyang. They clearly see that a cloud of blood mist appears on the ape man with the sound blade. The most terrifying thing is that some ape man''s lower limbs are still moving forward, while their upper limbs are left in the previous place. The damage on the body is as smooth as a knife, axe and chisel.


    For the first time, shenyinshi''s terrible lethality appeared on the battlefield, and the three of Sula were lucky to be the first witnesses. Because of the previous killing, Haiyang and xiangluan had some endurance, but they were still as pale as Sula. Who could have thought that ye Yinzhu, who was always gentle and pure, was so terrible in killing people.


    At the same time, there are dozens of ape people''s lives. Taking the four people''s bodies as the center, there is a rich bloody atmosphere around them. Before, those ape people whose bones were smashed by Ye Yinzhu still had a whole corpse. Later, these people who broadcast the sound blade in the face of the clear light of the sea and the moon were really unlucky. The body was at least divided into two parts, and some were even cut into seven or eight pieces by the sound blade. The cold earth was dyed red by the ape man''s blood, and the whole ape man squadron became lifeless corpses.Sula always thought that he killed people very quickly, but only one tenth of the bodies in front of him were his hands.


    Ye Yinzhu sat there motionless, his face was still cold, but the purple air had gradually disappeared.


    Sula reluctantly calmed her mind, bit her lower lip and said, "Yinzhu, let''s go."


    "Wow --" Ye Yinzhu, who had a cool face before, suddenly bent down, held Haiyue Qinghui Qin and spat up. All of a sudden, the three of them were unprepared. After a short period of consternation, xiangluan and Haiyang can''t help laughing. Xiangluan said angrily: "I was scared to death just now. It turns out that this guy is not so cold! After all, he is the little Zhengtai of our divine sound system


    Sula could not help but smile, and the cold terror seemed to spread around her.


    The leftover residue of breakfast was vomited by Ye Yinzhu. He gasped and looked at everything around him. His face turned red and white. "Is this really what I did?" He said blankly.


    Just now, when he started to kill, his body was full of heat. It seemed that only by completely releasing these forces could his body become comfortable. Next, the killing began. When he attacked, he only felt excited and had the word "destruction" in his mind. In retrospect, he felt that he could not control his body at that time. It seems that after signing the contract with purple, what they get is not only the enhanced defense and strength, but also some other things.

 Chapter 117

    Sula walks up to Ye Yinzhu, taps him on the back and asks with concern, "are you ok?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head with a bitter smile and said, "let''s go. It turns out that killing is such a painful thing. "


    Sula sighed, "in order to protect himself, sometimes killing is inevitable. If you meet more people, you will get used to it. Ah! You see She suddenly pointed to the foot of the mountain in surprise.


    The pupils of the four people contracted almost at the same time. They saw that at the foot of the mountain, there were orcs all over the mountains. The ape man in front of them had already reached the hillside, and the number was vast. It was not clear for a moment. After the ape man, there were some orcs who were close to three meters tall and had yellow and black lines all over their bodies. They looked stronger than the ape man, and they had a lot of money The orcs with yellow brown hair and black spots, although they are relatively short in stature, are close to two meters in height, and they are very fast. They have caught up with the front ape man. They are rushing towards the top of the mountain. Obviously, they hear the fighting on the top of the mountain.


    "Tigers and leopards are the main force of orcs. Together with ape man, they are all powerful arms good at climbing. Oh, my God! What are the orcs going to do? " Sula took a cold breath and felt chilly.


    Xiangluan suddenly exclaimed: "bimong giant, bimong giant."


    At the end of the orc team, bimont''s huge body, which is 15 meters high, glows with iron gray light under the sunlight. Their bodies are so big that they can be seen clearly even if they are far away. At least from the visual point of view, the number of behemoths is more than 100. Plus tiger man, ape man and leopard man. At present, these strong men are at least equal to one third of the main force in Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    "Let''s go." Ye Yinzhu can''t care about the embarrassment any more. He puts his arms around xiangluan and Haiyang respectively, greets Sula and gallops towards Konya city. That''s the main force of tens of thousands of orcs! Let alone him, even if he is a hundred, he dare not fight against the main Orc legion with bimont.


    Sula''s speed is extremely fast. As soon as he flashes, he has caught up with Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu says in a deep voice: "Sula, you''re fast. Report back to Konya city as soon as possible. These orcs are going to attack Konya. I didn''t expect that they would not hesitate to surmount the natural danger. It seems that our army is still too careless. I''m afraid the orc war is more than just food grabbing. Cornea, surrounded by mountains, is the only barrier to the Empire of Milan in this direction. If the orcs rush through, they will get out of the Brenner Pass behind Konya city and the plain of Priya behind. If they want to stop them again, I''m afraid that the Empire of Milan will suffer a heavy loss. "


    These days, he has been listening to Oliveira about the battle cases. He is very familiar with the battle map and directly estimates the general purpose of the orc army. It can be said that the most important source of food for the great beasts in the plains of Plymouth is the empty land. Even an ordinary army can be easily captured. These cities are the economic lifeblood of the whole Milan empire.


    Sula hesitated. "I''ll go first. What about you?"


    Ye Yinzhu said hastily: "there is no time, you go quickly. We''ll have a better chance of blocking them if we prepare earlier. Tell Oliveira to ask for help from sacred heart, or it will be too late. The orcs haven''t come up yet. There''s still time. Come on, let''s go


    Sula knew that ye Yinzhu was right. As soon as she gritted her teeth, her body suddenly speeded up. Under the action of the eternal double puppet, she gave full play to her speed and crossed Ye Yinzhu''s path to Konya city.


    ¡­¡­


    Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Guti, the chief of Raytheon tribe, is a powerful lion and the most powerful warrior of the royal family of Raytheon tribe. His strength is even comparable to that of the ordinary bimont beast. Standing more than three meters, he is full of threatening momentum. Apart from the powerful light, a pair of lion eyes also have some vultures. Obviously, he is not as simple minded as ordinary orcs.


    With his powerful hand, he slowly knocked on the table in front of him. Looking at the sand table above, a proud light flashed in his eyes.


    "Our people should have been crossing the Brenner mountains. As long as we get out of Brenner Pass, the great wealth of Milan empire will belong to the people of Thor. At that time, the bear people on Solomon''s side and the tiger people on the other side of Warlord''s fortress will no longer have the strength to compete with our Thor tribe. I''m afraid the unification of the Arctic wilderness will be completed in my hands. OK, that''s great. Mr. Emerson, you are the greatest treasure given to our tribe by Thor. Thanks to your advice, otherwise, I really can''t think of finding a breakthrough here to directly attack the inside of the Milan people


    To Guti''s left stands a human in a blue cloak, which is so big that it covers his whole body and doesn''t even show his face. He bowed his head and said humbly in his deep and hoarse voice, "praise Raytheon. It''s Raytheon''s favor to the people. Now we need to put more pressure on the Milanese from the front. Even if they find out that our people have gone deep into Milan, they dare not send more dragoons to rescue them. Only in this way can we plunder more wealth. I think your army will be able to fill up the ten space rings I gave you this time. "Guti said with a smile, "yes, you are right. The ten space rings can even hold a city. I believe that my people will soon see how great the wealth of Milan is." At this point, his eyes flashed cold, "but I''m more worried about the reaction of French blue. Mr. Emerson, do you think that if we succeed in getting into Milan and break the balance of the north, will we bring in Francois? That''s not something we can compete with. The memories of my ancestors always tell us that Falan is irresistible. "


    Emerson chuckled and said, "no, of course not. The seven towers of France will not easily interfere in the affairs of the mainland, and the Milan empire is the first empire of lonzainus. This time you may be able to get a lot of wealth, but it will not shake the foundation of the Milan empire. Even if their national strength is weakened, I''m afraid that''s what France wants to see. The balance between the north and the South will make the position of Falan more stable. "


    Gutty growled, "what balance does Falan need? I''m afraid that the whole army of the mainland, together, will not be able to confront France and blue. Somebody. Pass me the order, the cavalry all set out, with Raytheon''s hammer fortress as the center, give me a severe impact on the Milan defense. Lion Pro guard legion, Bimont legion, Tauren legion, Centaur bow and arrow Legion follow me to attack holy heart city. Maldini, I''m going to make you lose one. By the time the Empire of Milan sends its troops back, I''m afraid my marauding army will have come back in triumph. Ha ha, ha ha... "


    ¡­¡­


    A broken tree piled up on the top of the mountain, ye Yinzhu constantly busy. After Sura left, he didn''t rush back to Konya. When he reached the top of the first mountain, he stopped for a while.

 Chapter 118

    On March 1, Japanese books were put on the shelves. My favorite friends, vote and collect more to support Xiao San. Thank you.


    He is very clear that Konya is not optimistic. The orcs are the main force to attack, not to mention the tens of thousands of troops. Even if there are only bimonthly giants, Konya is unlikely to be able to resist. However, the longer the delay is, the better the defense of Konya will be. Therefore, ye Yinzhu is now on the top of the mountain, ready to delay for some time.


    Xiangluan and Haiyang are far away. Ye Yinzhu originally asked them to go first, but xiangluan said that without Ye Yinzhu''s help, even if they could not go first, they might as well wait for him to leave.


    What ye Yinzhu wants to do is very simple. The peak nearest to Konya city is relatively gentle on the side near Konya City, while the side where the orcs are going to climb is much steeper. There are many towering trees on one side of the gentle slope. With the height of 1000 meters, if the trees fall down, the lethality is still amazing.


    Although there is only one person, ye Yinzhu shows amazing speed and almost violent power at this time. At least one side of the ocean and xiangluan have been stunned.


    The three foot long Bisi unfolds. Under the influence of the bamboo spirit, no matter how thick the tree is, as long as it is surrounded by Bisi, the big tree can be immediately cut off under yeyinzhu. The incision is smooth, just like being unfolded by a sharp blade. Then ye Yinzhu piled up the big trees on the top of the mountain with his strong strength. It''s only a short time. The top of the mountain is full.


    "Is he still human? Doesn''t he know he''s tired? " Xiangluan murmured. She and the ocean are both magicians, or are they divine voice masters with chicken ribs. At this time, they can''t help at all, they can only watch.


    The ocean sucked in the cold air. "I''m afraid the power of Yinzhu is greater than that of ordinary orcs. You see, he doesn''t use fighting spirit except when cutting big trees. "


    With a smile, xiangluan came to the ocean and said in a low voice, "yes! He''s very strong


    Ocean pretty face a red, stare at her one eye, way: "all what time, you still want to bad things."


    Xiangluan pretended to be wronged. "I just said that he was strong. How could he think of something bad? I think it''s your unhealthy mind. The ocean, I didn''t expect you to be happy. "


    The ocean beat her and said, "stop it. Now you''d better think about how to get through the crisis. I didn''t expect that the orcs were desperate to attack from the most unlikely place. If they are allowed to cross Konya, I''m afraid... "


    Xiangluan was a little more worried, sighed: "now I hope this side can delay a little more time. My father doesn''t know if he can dispatch troops in time. The orcs didn''t seem to be simply grabbing food this time. If we attack with all our strength, I''m afraid the garrison in the holy heart will not care about us. "


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s over," he said. It''s at least 20 days'' journey from Milan to northern Xinjiang. Even if it''s a pure cavalry, it''s impossible to come without 10 days. But let''s not say it''s ten days now. I''m afraid we may not be able to keep it for ten hours! "


    Xiangluan sighed and said, "I can only accept fate. Fortunately, they are the men who support the collapse of the sky. " Then she pointed to Ye Yinzhu, who was still busy.


    With a flash of body shape, ye Yinzhu returned to her. At this time, the mountain top was covered with thick trunks. These giant trees were still carrying branches, just like a thick barrier. But ye Yinzhu didn''t feel happy at this time.


    "Yinzhu, what''s going on down there? Are the orcs coming up Xiangluan asked.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "not yet. It seems that they are concentrating their forces in the valley. Maybe it''s because we killed those ape men on the mountain before. The orcs seem to be a little more cautious


    Xiangluan said, "when shall we leave?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "wait for the orcs to go up the mountain. I hope these big trees can bring them a little loss. The trees on the gentle slope of our side are relatively dense. Although there are fewer trees on the steep slope, they can also play a certain blocking role. I''m afraid these rolling trees can''t produce much effect. If only there was a fire. Now it''s near winter. The weather is dry and the things are dry. It''s most suitable for fire attack. Yesterday, I heard elder brother Oliveira talk about the example of fire attack. Unfortunately, we are not fire magicians. "


    "Who said there was no fire?" A sudden voice instantly attracted the eyes of three people. When I turned around, it turned out that Sula was back.


    Sula''s face was a little pale, her chest heaved violently, she gasped heavily, and her face was tired. Little silver dragon silver coin is very comfortable to stand on her shoulder, fat body is still so lovely, but also from time to time with its front paw to scratch Sula''s head.


    "Sula, why are you back?" Ye Yinzhu is surprised.


    Sura went to Ye Yinzhu and sat down on the ground. "I''ve told Oliveira the news. I''m afraid you''ll meet danger and come back to meet you. Who knows, I''ll meet you all the way to the top of the mountain. Yinzhu, are you going to use rolling wood against orcs? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "there is a steep slope, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack. I just want to delay the orc''s progress as much as possible. It also gives Oliveira more time to prepare. What did he say when he heard the situation here? "Sula said with a bitter smile, "what else can I say? We only have 500 dragoons in total, and the students have only 600 combat power. The original 500 garrison of Konya city can be ignored. Now he has informed the city of the sacred heart by magic letters. I don''t know how to reply from the holy heart city. I came back immediately after I sent the news to him. "


    "Thank you. Sula Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are full of moving light.


    Sula curled her lips and said, "thank you for what? Forget what you told me? "


    Two people look at each other, can''t help but show a smile of understanding, just at this time, ye Yinzhu suddenly found that the orc has started to move down the mountain, hastened to greet the four.


    The four came to the rolling wood and looked down the mountain. A large number of orcs were entering the gully from the opposite mountain. The orc soldiers who had gathered in the gully had begun to climb towards their peak, the last barrier of Konya city.


    At this time, the front runner is no longer the ape man, but the smaller but faster leopard man. There are countless leopard people coming towards the top of the mountain at an amazing speed. After the leopard man, there are tiger man and ape man. The most striking behemoths did not move and seemed to be directing other orcs up the mountain.


    Sula took a look at Ye Yinzhu, "what should we do now?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "just now you said there was fire, referring to silver coins?"


    Sura nodded and said: "although silver coin is small, it can at least send out red level fire magic. Although it is not enough to attack the enemy, there is no problem in burning things. The trees are very dry now. "


    Ye Yinzhu immediately said, "well, let''s try fire attack. Whether we succeed or not, get these rolling logs down and we''ll go back to Konya immediately. "


    Sura let the coin jump off her shoulder and patted it on the head. "It''s up to you?"

 Chapter 119

    silver coin raised his head high, with a haughty look, and staggered up the tree. The faint magic elements began to wave around its body, and the round silver scales on its body began to emit a faint light. As a whole magic dragon, even in its infancy, its magic is absolutely comprehensive, and fire is one of them.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the leopard people below, who had begun to approach the hillside. He nodded to Sula and said, "let the silver coins be ready. When they climb higher, we will start." Before, he didn''t know what military was. Although he lost a lot of other knowledge to cultivate chizi''s piano heart, since he entered the mainland and came to Milan''s Mowu academy, he was like a huge sponge, absorbing all the things around him that he could learn. In the face of tens of thousands of orcs, ye Yinzhu is still calm even though there are only four of them. This, not forbid him nearby three people all secretly admire. It is precisely because of Ye Yinzhu''s calmness that they can maintain a relatively stable state of mind.


    The air seems to become dignified. At this moment, for ye Yinzhu, every minute is so long. The palms of the ocean and xiangluan are already covered with sweat. For a moment, Sula looks down the mountain, and for a moment, she looks at the quiet Ye Yinzhu around her. Her heart beats quickly and disorderly.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu is also very nervous, but relatively speaking, he is more able to control his emotions. When he was a child, Qin Shang used various methods to interfere with him in the process of playing the piano. He specially let him practice his ability to play the piano in constant harassment, which also made ye Yinzhu have the perseverance behind his innocence.


    One minute passed, ten minutes passed. The leopard army is less than 300 meters away from the top of the mountain. At this time, a large number of ORC troops have gone up the mountain, and even the last bigwigs have begun to move.


    "Set fire." Ye Yinzhu gave a low drink.


    Sula immediately wanted to convey the message to the silver coin. An orange aura was quietly released from the silver coin. It turned out that the orange level magic resisted the fire. The cold air suddenly injected heat, and the trees piled up by Phyllostachys immediately began to burn.


    The little silver coin flapped its wings and jumped down to another pile of trees. At this time, ye Yinzhu also began to move fast.


    With a strong push, the newly burning rolling wood flew straight down, with the sound of wind howling. The wind took advantage of the fire, and the huge trees immediately burned. The dry weather became the most favorable guarantee for the fire attack. The trees on the steep slope, like Ye Yinzhu''s imagination, have become a big obstacle. When the rolling trees fall and hit these trees, they will immediately scatter and splash. Although the speed of decline is slower, the killing area is also increased.


    The sudden change caught the climbing leopard people by surprise. For a moment, they screamed loudly. Dozens of leopard people who rushed to the front had been hit by rolling wood. Behind them, there were a lot of troops! Under the chain effect of dominoes, fire rolling wood has played an unexpected effect on the steep slope.


    Tiger people roar angrily, leopard people scream, ape people howl sharply one after another. For a moment, the whole steep slope becomes lively. The orcs with strong individual strength don''t want any formation at all. When they suddenly encounter an attack, they have no way to deal with it. In the face of unknown enemies and merciless flames, the looting Legion is in chaos.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu didn''t care to see these. At this time, he integrated the silver coins and quickly cooperated. The silver coins lit a pile of rolling wood. He immediately pushed the rolling wood down to flash away. With the protection of the moon god, he didn''t have to be afraid of the fire on the rolling wood.


    When more than ten piles of rolling wood flew down, the magic power of the little silver dragon had already reached the bottom. Tired, he returned to Sula''s arms and went back to the special space in the scale to rest. At this time, the effect of rolling wood has been fully played out.


    When ye Yinzhu chooses rolling trees, he always chooses the thickest trees. I don''t know how many years ago the Brenner mountains existed. However, it''s near the extreme north where people rarely visit. The trees grow very tall. If it wasn''t for ye Yinzhu''s amazing power, it would be impossible to gather so many big trees in a short time.


    At this time, the whole steep slope has become a fiery hell, burning not only the trees pushed down by Ye Yinzhu, but also the trees and dry plants on the steep slope under the action of the rolling trees. The rolling smoke keeps rising, and there are fire heads everywhere, the fur on the orcs Hair is extremely flammable, at this time not only does not reflect the attack, but has become their biggest burden.


    These mentally retarded orcs can no longer afford to go to the top of the mountain. Under the influence of fire and rolling wood, panic spread all over the place and ran around for a while. Orcs, after all, are not real human beings. Once the original animal nature is aroused, no matter how good a commander can command them completely.


    DEAS and Perkins are very depressed now. As the commander of the orc raid, they thought it was a good job and would not encounter any obstruction. But the situation is beyond their control.


    "Asshole, don''t step back, run up to me. No enemy can stop the orcs Diese grabbed an ape man running down the mountain with his strong arms. Compared with human beings, he was a tall ape man. He was like a doll in the hands of golden bimondis. In an instant, he was torn to pieces and brought a shower of blood.The blood stimulates the behemoths behind him to be fierce. For a moment, any Orc who dares to run down the mountain will be destroyed immediately by them.


    "Brother, this is not the way. Let them tear it down first. " Perkins seized the shoulder of DIS to stop him from killing. He was also golden bimont, and his wisdom was higher than that of dis.


    Dis snorted angrily, "bastard, step back, bimon. Follow me up the mountain. I want to see who dares to stop bimon." As he spoke, he rushed out first. The huge body of nearly 20 meters is not clumsy at all. Its feet stomp heavily on the ground, leaving two deep footprints. Its body has already jumped tens of meters and rushed up the steep slope. A huge rolling wood poured down the steep slope, and dis couldn''t even hide. With a roar, he rushed up.


    Boom, dis''s body continues to rush up, but the rolling wood has become a fragment. Fire may be a disaster for other orcs, but it has no effect on the behemoths. Their hair won''t burn at all.


    This time, Guti, the orc king of Raytheon, sent out the raiding Legion. They were all the best among the elite. They were led by two golden bimonths, DIUS and Perkins, with four silver bimonths, eighty violent bimonths, twenty thousand ape men, ten thousand leopard men and ten thousand tiger men. They''re all powerful orcs.

 Chapter 120

    There was a big fire on the mountain. Ape man, tiger man and leopard man were all running around in a panic. Golden Beatrice and Perkins were dispersing their men and speeding up the mountain. At this time, every behemoth''s eyes were filled with endless anger. As long as they reach the top of the mountain, even if the dragon is there, they will tear their opponents to pieces.


    Finally, dis took the lead to the top of the mountain. As a proud level 9 Warcraft, he was not afraid of any ambush. But when he really climbed here, his anger was about to explode.


    At this time, as the invincible ultimate arms on the ground in the mainland of lonzainus, the enemy they face is air. Yes, there is nothing on the top of the mountain but the cold air. All around was the stumps that had been cut down one by one. They were empty, let alone human beings. There was not even an ant.


    "Bastards." His eyes were red and he roared wildly. He bent down suddenly and hit the ground heavily.


    Perkins''s action was very fast. When he saw that dis was furious, he jumped up from the ground for the first time. Four silver bimont''s reaction was also good. He immediately flew back down the mountain. Compared with dis'' anger, the fire on the mountain is a floating cloud. The Berserks are not so lucky. Under the pressure of level 9 golden bimont, even if he wants to run, he can''t run, let alone disobey the orders of dis.


    How big is the gold as high as 20 meters than the Mongolian fist? The diameter is more than 1.5 meters. With such a huge fist, his whole arm is completely inserted into the ground under the full bombardment of dis. The extreme force makes his crazy fist not make any sound. And at the next moment, centered on the location of DIS, the whole mountain top exploded.


    Boom -


    except for rare ores, most of the mountains in Brenner mountains are composed of extremely hard granite. At this moment, the top of the mountain was cut off 30 meters by golden bimont. Countless pieces of stone splashed out like cannonballs, and 80 violent bimonths, without exception, were blown away by the irresistible afterwave of giant force and rolled down the mountain. It''s funny that their huge bodies roll down, and their lethality is even stronger than those rolling trees made by Ye Yinzhu. At least, bimont''s huge weight and solid body are by no means comparable to rolling wood.


    The dust gradually dissipated, and the golden light was shining in the center of the fury. He stood up straight again, and his almost crazy punch cut the anger in his heart a little, and the flashing red light in his eyes gradually faded.


    Perkins came up from the foot of the mountain with a disheartened face. He was accompanied by four silver bimons. He laughed and said, "boss, you are still so angry. Look, that''s Konya. " As he spoke, he raised his strong arm and pointed down the mountain.


    As if the essence of the golden eyes looked down the mountain, the King Kong like skeleton crackled and said coldly: "well, this city is ready to bear my anger. Give me an order to go into Konya and leave no one


    Perkins shrugged helplessly and put his arm around his broad, walled back. "Boss, who do you want me to pass the order to? Now we are the naked commander. " As he said this, he pointed back with the thumb of his other hand.


    "Er..." It was then that dis discovered that, in addition to himself and Perkins, there were only four silver bimonths around him. Even the violent bimon of our clan had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. Of course, he rolled down.


    "Damn, let''s get the whole army together first." There was a low roar from dis.


    Several silver bimonths rushed to tidy up the looting Legion after being baptized by the fire attack.


    Perkins said: "boss, it''s not good to see the situation! The Milanese seem to know that we are going to attack. Otherwise, it''s impossible to be ready for fire. What now? "


    "So what if you''re ready? Can they block our progress? I don''t believe the Milanese have enough troops here to stop us


    "Goody has great expectations for us, so it''s better to be careful," Perkins said. We''ve got everyone together. Let''s fix it first. I think our army was in a mess just now. "


    Dis disdained the way: "those lower orcs are really useless, nature afraid of fire.". Bad luck for them. It''s up to you. Let the Milanese in Konya live a little longer


    When DIS and Perkins discuss here, ye Yinzhu has returned to Konya city. The effect of the fire attack was much better than they expected. Seeing a large number of orcs struggling in the fire, the four did not dare to stay and immediately went down the mountain, which is why the behemoths could only see the empty area.


    As soon as he entered the gate, ye Yinzhu saw the heavily armed dragoon brigade. Oliveira, wearing water blue heavy armor and holding a seven meter dark blue dragon gun, is commanding the Dragon cavalry. In the absence of okafu, as a future Silver Star Dragon Rider with a giant dragon, he is duty bound.


    "Yinzhu, you are back. What''s the matter with the smoke over there? " Oliveira was born in the violet family. After receiving the news from Sura, the first time to respond, the whole Konya city has moved at this time.Ye Yinzhu said: "the mountain over there is steep. We cut down some trees before the orcs came up. After lighting the fire, we used the fire attack you said. The effect is not bad. The orcs should not be able to attack for a while. "


    Xiangluan said with a smile: "yes! The effect is very good. That half of the mountain is burning. The sky is dry and the things are dry. I''m afraid the orcs will lose a lot. "


    Oliveira brightened her eyes and patted Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder. "Good boy. It is worthy of being the new champion of our Milan Academy of magic. Now the most important thing for us is to buy time. Tell me more about the orc army? " While saying this, he pulls Ye Yinzhu aside.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "there are countless people. I was busy cutting down trees. To be sure, those troops are by no means what we can resist. " Finish saying, still some embarrassed scratched to scratch a head.


    Sula said, "let me tell you. I''m an assassin. I''m good at reconnaissance. "


    The assassin is the best spy, which Oliveira naturally knows, and immediately turns her eyes to him.


    Sura pondered: "as far as I can see, there are four races in the orc army, all of which are good at climbing. They are ape man, tiger man, leopard man and bimon beast. Among them, bimont has a very strong team. Judging from the reflection of their hair and the shape of their bodies, I can be sure that there is at least one golden bimon in this army of bimon beasts. The number of silver bimonths is unknown, and the number of violent bimonths will not be less than 70. "


    Listen to Sura say here, Oliveira can''t help but take a breath, don''t need other troops, even these bimont giants, also can easily raze the city of Konya. "You go on, what about the other Orc legions?"


    "There are about 15000 to 20000 ape people," Sura said. The number of tigers and leopards is a little less. However, just now our fire attack was very successful. It didn''t matter that they were in chaos. At the same time, rolling wood and fire both caused great damage to the orcs. "

 Chapter 121

    The closure period is over and the ban is lifted. Now the starting point mistress station is in alternate trial run. In the new station page, little three can''t add essence, cancel it temporarily, and when the new station stabilizes, it can add essence, the third will chase up the fine building to thank the support of the book mistress. I''d like to trouble you to vote your valuable recommended tickets and monthly tickets for Xiao San!


    Oliveira nodded and said, "except for some special races, most orcs are naturally afraid of fire. In the past battles, our fire mage has the best attack effect. How much do you estimate their loss? "


    Sula shook her head and said, "the situation was too chaotic to estimate the other party''s loss. However, in my judgment, if they want to re integrate all the troops, they have to wait for the fire to go out completely. And the trees on the mountain are very tall, and the burning time will never be short. As long as it doesn''t rain or snow, I''m afraid it won''t go out for a day or two. "


    Oliveira worried: "now I''m afraid they will attack without waiting for the whole army to finish. Konya has no defensive power. The wall is no more than 15 meters high, which is similar to the height of an ordinary behemoth. We have only three real dragons, all of them under age. When the tame dragon meets the behemoth, if the number is not enough, it can only delay their pace at most. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "brother Oliveira, how long can we have reinforcements?"


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s question, Oliveira''s face suddenly became more ugly. After seeing that other people were far away, she lowered her voice and said, "through the magic message, I will report the orc raid on Konya city to my grandfather. But my grandfather said that there is a lot of pressure on the sacred heart. The orcs of Raytheon''s hammer fortress are as crazy as they are. There are a lot of fast wolf cavalry attacking the defense line around Sacred Heart City, which makes it very difficult to defend. He has asked for reinforcements at home. For the time being, I can only transfer my second brother''s 500 dragon cavalry to help. He doesn''t know when the other reinforcements will arrive. "


    "What?" Ye Yinzhu gave a low cry, "in that case, our side..."


    Oliveira''s eyes showed a trace of resolute spirit, a kind of iron and blood breath that only soldiers can have spontaneously, "no matter how to say, as a soldier of the Milan Empire, as a future dragoon, I will never shrink back. Even if it''s a soldier, I''ll stick here with the dragoons. If you delay the orcs for one more minute, the domestic preparations will be better. Yinzhu, I''ve already thought about it. Later you will take the students to leave the college and return to the college as soon as possible. Now the war is out of control, we are all elite in the Academy, the future of Milan Empire, we can''t lose something


    After listening to his words, ye Yinzhu and Sula can''t help being moved. They have a lot of respect for this fifth grade senior. Sula nodded and said, "maybe that''s the best way."


    "I''m not going." Ye Yinzhu shook his head. Although his voice was calm, his tone was firm.


    Oliveira frowned and said, "Yinzhu, this is not the time to be brave. You should know that you elite students will have a bright future. You must not die here. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles. His smile is pure and gentle. "I understand. But I''m not going


    "You..." Oliveira''s pupil contracted for a moment, and he suddenly found that the young magician who once took his sword seemed to have a special temperament, which he had seen in his elder brother and grandfather.


    Sula said, "Yinzhu, it''s too late if you don''t go."


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at Sula, "you go. Although I am not a member of the Milan Empire, I am a student of the Milan Academy of magic. I have an obligation to guard here. Besides, I am also a magician in the imperial army of Milan. "


    Sula sighed, "since you''re going to stay and play with your life, I''ll stay with you."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I know you don''t want me. In fact, we may not have no chance to defend Konya. "


    Oliveira a Leng, "don''t you have any good way?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "brother Oliveira, have you forgotten the military theory you once told me? You said that when dealing with the same opponent, you should try to show that the enemy is weak, while when facing the opponent who is far stronger than yourself, you should try to show the strong side in front of the other side as much as possible. Our fire attack may not be able to hurt the strength of the orc army, but at least it can make them panic and mistake us for preparation. "


    Oliveira patted her forehead hard. "Yes! Look at me, usually the theory is very good, but when it comes to the critical moment, it''s not as thorough as you think. Yinzhu, it seems that you can be an excellent general. "


    "What are you two doing?" Sula asked


    Oliveira said with a smile: "it''s not a riddle. Yinzhu means that let''s scare the orcs so that they don''t dare to act rashly or even retreat. Unfortunately, orcs are too persistent to be as suspicious as humans. Otherwise, maybe there is a chance. But scaring each other can at least delay some time. Now I finally understand the meaning of "time is life."Ye Yinzhu looked thoughtfully in his eyes and suddenly said: "brother Oliveira, if you can delay the orcs for a little longer, maybe we can really withstand the attack of the other side. However, the premise is that none of the magicians in our college can retreat, and they need to listen to my command. "


    Oliveira was stunned and said, "do you mean that you have a way to stop the orc army with nearly 100 bimonths? magician? We only have 40 magicians, among which the most powerful one is just the junior level. It''s impossible. You can''t even break through the defense of the behemoth! "


    Ye Yinzhu said seriously: "magic is a profound knowledge. If someone told you before this year''s freshman contest that Shenyin can win the freshman contest, would you believe it? Brother Oliveira, please give me this chance. I''ll have a try. "


    Oliveira hesitated for a moment and then said decidedly, "No. Yinzhu, it''s not that I don''t believe you. If all the magicians in Konya city belong to the army, I am willing to let you have a try. However, you should know that these students are not only excellent themselves, but also have a strong background behind them. Even our violet family can''t afford it. And even my sister. I''m not afraid of death, but I can''t make trouble for my family. That''s a heavy responsibility that even my grandfather can''t bear. "


    "I''ll take the responsibility for you." Soft and calm voice, at this critical moment. But xiangluan and Haiyang come hand in hand. It was Ye Yinzhu of Milan''s magic Martial Arts Academy who didn''t understand the meaning of xiangluan''s full name, but Sula and Oliveira beside him were completely dull. Exclaimed with one voice: "Milan Red Cross shield."


    Ocean Jiao beside xiangluan said: "Oliveira, can''t you be polite to see the imperial princess?"


    Oliveira this just reaction come over, plop a, one knee genuflect falls to the ground, the voice takes some strange way: "see fragrant Luan princess."


    Berlusconi, the Royal surname of the Milan Empire, is the full name of the emperor of the Milan empire.


    Xiangluan nodded and said, "please get up, my knight. I heard what you said just now. I''m very happy that Milan can have a strong player like you. Now, I order as an imperial princess. From now on, no one can leave Konya city without my order. All magicians are dispatched by Ye Yinzhu, including me. "


    Oliveira looked up in surprise and said, "no, your highness, how can it be?" You are here, so I can''t let you stay. You must go, even if it''s against your orders. As a member of the violet family, I also have to protect the safety of the royal family He never thought that there were imperial princesses among the students in Milan.


    When studying in Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts, most noble children hide their identities, especially the royal family. Only in this way can we not reflect our own differences. The restriction of the royal family was the policy of the Milan empire. It is also because of the enlightened royal family that the Milan empire can become more and more powerful and become the mainland of lonzainus! Idols are not me. Elder sister, my brother came in time. " Fisichella was as usual, smiling, and didn''t seem to know anything about worry.


    Oliveira just felt a flower in front of her eyes and nearly fainted to the ground. She said in her heart, "my God! Why are you playing such a trick on me. I can stand a princess. Even the prince is here. You know, the emperor of Milan, Silvio Berlusconi, had only one son and one daughter.


    The ocean bows slightly and says, "I''ve seen your royal highness."


    Fisichella laughed and said, "sister ocean, please don''t be polite to me. My sister beat me


    Sula stood aside, but ye Yinzhu didn''t have much reaction. He lived in the blue sky sea since childhood, and he didn''t have a strong aristocratic concept. How about the princess? What about the prince? Aren''t they all human?


    "Sister xiangluan, you are a princess! And Fisichella, I didn''t expect that you were xiangluan''s younger brother. But you don''t look like that. " Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    "We are half brothers and half sisters," Fisichella said with a bitter smile! I''m glad you didn''t say I''m much uglier than my sister. Senior Oliveira, according to the laws of the Empire, as the first in line successor of the Empire, I have the right to take over less than 100000 troops at any time and any place except in the presence of my father, right


    Oliveira, though unwilling to admit it, nodded and said helplessly, "yes, your highness."


    "That''s fine," said Fisichella. I now order you to follow my sister''s orders. How to fight is under your command. "


    Oliveira is in a big hurry. Now the trouble is too big. If the princess and the prince die here, the whole violet family can''t afford it! "Your Highness, this can''t..."


    "That''s enough," said Fisichella in a deep voice. Mr. Oliveira, you have to remember. There are no cowards in the Berlusconi family. I believe my idol has the ability to stop the enemy. If I retreat here, then my people will be slaughtered by the orcs. This is the last thing I want to see. If my sister and I leave now, it will be the biggest stain in our lives. There is no time to delay now. General, do your duty and carry out your orders. My sister and I are responsible for all the responsibilities. Even if we die here, I promise, no one will embarrass the violet family. I will pass the situation here to the rear through the magic messenger later to show my attitude. "Looking at the resolute eyes of Fisichella and xiangluan, Oliveira knows that it''s useless to say anything. Even if he wants to use strong, it''s impossible. With the Milan Red Cross shield, all dragoons will only obey the Royal orders.


    "All right. Yinzhu, please. I''ll go outside and start the formation and do everything I can to delay you. The orcs don''t want to get into Konya unless they step over my body Leaving this sentence behind, Oliveira left as fast as he could. He just wants to inform Maldini of the situation in the first place. Even if the city of sacred heart is lost, we need to send troops to rescue Konya!


    Looking at Oliveira''s departure, Fisichella was relieved and came to xiangluan''s side. He said with a smile, "sister, how are you. I did a good job


    Xiangluan snorted and said, "today you are acting like a man. You''re not going yet. You don''t have to go to war after you show your identity? Don''t forget what you just said


    "yes, your highness." Fisichella suddenly stands at attention, makes a standard military salute to xiangluan, and immediately flies away.


    Looking at his back, xiangluan couldn''t help chuckling, "this boy! Did not expect in the face of difficulties, there is a bit of father''s wise. It seems that he will be a good emperor in the future


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "sister xiangluan, oh, no, Princess xiangluan, I have some regrets."


    Xiangluan smile: "regret what? Does our status make you less willing to fight? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I just don''t want to implicate you. But without your help, I couldn''t have done everything

 Chapter 122

    Continue to lift the ban. The refinishing conference will be held in the new version. There will be no more refinements. If you post a post there, you will refine directly. At the same time, don''t forget to vote the recommendation ticket and monthly ticket for Xiao San! The meeting time is from 12:00 to 1:00.


    Xiangluan said with a smile, "I believe you. Now it''s time to tell me what you''re going to do."


    Ye Yinzhu showed a firm look in his eyes and said, "let''s go to the wall."


    "Good. I''ll accompany you crazy once, and succeed. You are the hero of the Milan empire. If we fail, let''s go to see God together. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly found that xiangluan''s smile became more moving than usual at this moment.


    Sula said, "you go to town. I''ll help Oliveira."


    Xiangluan said, "no, you stay. You''re an assassin. You won''t play a very important role in a confrontation on the battlefield. It''s better to stay and help Yinzhu. Maybe he needs your help. Isn''t that the way it is at the top of the mountain? "


    Sula looks at Ye Yinzhu, who nods to him.


    When the four came to the wall of Konya, all the Ministry of magic students from Milan''s Academy of magic were waiting for them. Oliveira asked them to come. Since they could not stop the princess and the prince, they had to cooperate fully.


    The magicians obviously knew the identity of xiangluan. They came to the city and bowed at the same time.


    Oliveira didn''t know where he came out. At this time, his face was really ugly. He looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "I''m going. Yinzhu, frankly speaking, I don''t know whether I should appreciate your bravery or hate your recklessness. But things have come to such a point that you can''t fail anyway. I will pray for you. Your highness, though I do not know what will happen next, I can not take the prince''s highness to adventure, please leave him in the city.


    Xiangluan also knew that this was the limit Oliveira could bear, and nodded: "well, if you let him come to the city, it''s my order. also. If you take away all the soldiers guarding the city, more people will have more strength. "


    Oliveira shook his head and said, "no, the original Garrison should stay, otherwise I''m afraid they will be counterproductive. Your highness, I hope to see you again. "


    Xiangluan''s eyes darkened, "praise Falan, brave knight, you will return in triumph."


    Oliveira said nothing more, turned and left.


    "Wait a minute, brother Oliveira." Ye Yinzhu suddenly stops Oliveira.


    Oliveira stopped and turned to look at him. Ye Yinzhu came to him quickly and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "brother Oliveira, I remember you taught me. For the sake of victory in the war, whatever means are available, right? "


    Oliveira nodded and said, "of course. As long as the final victory can be achieved, any means must be used. Even if it''s mean and obscene, I''m not afraid of it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with relief: "then I can rest assured. It seems that my choice is not wrong. But, brother Oliveira, I hear you have a real dragon. Please don''t summon it, fight with your machino iron dragon. "


    Oliveira a Leng, way: "why?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you. But please believe me


    Oliveira frowned: "but the fighting power of the Earth Dragon is far less than my water dragon. Originally, our strength is far behind the other side. "


    Ye Yinzhu hesitated for a moment and said, "then, please don''t call it unless you have to. It''s the same with Nesta


    Oliveira doesn''t understand why Ye Yinzhu said that, but he vaguely feels that ye Yinzhu is for his good.


    "All right. Yinzhu, the success or failure of today''s World War I not only determines the loss of the Empire, but also determines the future of the Empire. When it comes to the last resort, please promise me one thing. "


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously.


    Oliveira said, "take the prince and Princess your highness." Among my classmates, Nesta and my sister both have dragons that can fly. At least we can get you out of here. I''ve already told them. If your royal Highnesses the princess and the prince refuse, you will use the strong, understand? They are not your opponents. "


    After a deep look at Oliveira, ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I understand."


    Oliveira turned and left, ye Yinzhu also returned to his previous position.


    Xiangluan said: "students, what we are going to face is the orc army. Although I can''t confirm your families in the Empire one by one, I know that your families are very important in the Empire. I hope that you can inherit the dignity of your family and go all out to fight for Milan and your family. As long as we can support the moment when reinforcements come, you will be the heroes of the Empire. "


    Roland said eagerly: "finally there is a war. I thought we were going to be bored here all the time. Xiangluan Xuejie, oh, can I still call you that? "Xiangluan smile, said: "of course."


    Roland continued: "I''ve been looking forward to going to the battlefield one day. Don''t worry. Even if I use up my last bit of magic, I will defend the territory of the Empire and the dignity of the violet family." The excitement in her eyes is not pretended, and her beautiful eyes even exude a bloodthirsty light, a typical violent woman.


    Xiangluan''s eyes swept from the magicians. She was surprised to find that these students from the magic Department of the college didn''t even have a fear. Most people look like Roland. In fact, what she did not understand was that the children of these aristocrats had never experienced a real war, and naturally did not know the cruelty of the war. They are all magicians. At this time, they are on the city wall. They are far from worried about their own safety. The confrontation between the Empire of Milan and Raytheon''s hammer fortress is not a day or two. The orcs have never invaded the territory of the Empire of Milan, so they all have great confidence in the reinforcements. Of course, it had something to do with Oliveira telling them reinforcements were coming before he sent them to town.


    "Well, in that case. From now on, everyone will listen to Ye Yinzhu, including me. Sula, please put this flag on the wall. If the enemy attacks the city, I will be at the front of everyone. "


    At the critical moment, xiangluan fully shows her strong side. Her pretty face radiates holy light. She takes out a flag from the space ring and gives it to Sula.


    With a shake of his hand, Sula unfolded the flag. He turned into a flash of lightning and quietly floated onto the flagpole. In the simplest and fastest way, he hung the huge flag on it.


    It was a red and black flag with a huge shield embroidered with Red Cross. It is very similar to xiangluan''s Milan Red Cross badge. However, on both sides of the shield, there was a dragon''s embroidery, one gold and one silver, shining in the sun.


    Seeing this flag, no matter the magicians on the top of the city or the Dragoons who have gathered and rushed out of the city gate, they can''t help but feel excited at this moment. Of course they know what that flag stands for. It''s not the flag of Milan, but it''s the flag of the Milan royal family, the Berlusconi family. Only the lineage of the imperial family can be used. Xiangluan uses it to tell all the soldiers and magicians that the imperial family is with you.


    Xiang Luan''s eyes turned to Ye Yinzhu and said, "the rest is up to you. Everyone will be at your disposal. Let''s go. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "is there a water wizard?"


    "I am." A young man came forward. He looked like he was in his twenties. He was a senior student of the magic martial arts academy in Milan.


    Ye Yinzhu asked, "if I ask you to make a piece of ice, about 10 meters in diameter and more than one meter in thickness, how long will it take?"


    The water wizard hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s cold now. Freezing is easier. I can finish it in an hour."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "well, from now on, you''ll be right behind me to make such a piece of ice. The thickness must be kept about one meter, the surface should be as smooth as possible, and the ice on my side should be concave in. Let''s start now. Don''t be stingy of mana, use all your mana to condense


    The water system magician doesn''t have too many questions. The light green photoelectric has begun to condense around his body. From the light point of view, he is a big magician of green level. With the appearance of green light, the air suddenly becomes cold.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t take care of him. He asked the magicians again, "who are the magicians in the space department? All of them come out."


    Out of the crowd came three people, including Chang Hao, who said they were all magicians of the space Department.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "can you create an array that can increase mana? The bigger the increase, the better. At the same time, I also need a sound amplification array. Can you do that? "


    An older space magician said: "if you give me enough magic crystal or magic core of Warcraft, I can complete the sound expansion array. But it''s difficult to increase the magic power. The array is too complex to set. It needs to be debugged. I''m afraid I can''t finish it in a short time, nor can my magic level. "


    Xiangluan said: "I have magic crystal here, right. Here you are She is worthy of being the princess of the largest country in the mainland of lonzainus. When she raised her hand, she took out a small bag of gems from the space ring and handed it to the magician.

 Chapter 123

    Continue to lift the ban. The refinishing conference will be held in the new version. There will be no more refinements. If you post a post there, you will refine directly. At the same time, don''t forget to vote the recommendation ticket and monthly ticket for Xiao San! The meeting time is from 12:00 to 12:40. It''s too long for Xiaosan to hold on, hehe.


    The magician opened the bag and was stunned. The bag is full of the purest space magic crystal, one by one showing a hexagonal shape, flashing a strong silver light, which contains a very rich space magic elements.


    "My God! It''s empty Silverstone. As long as I have one, I can complete a amplifying array, enough to support one month. " The space magician''s eyes are full of stars. After all, which magician would not like this kind of crystal? Although the crystal stone can not replace the magic of the magician, the magic in the crystal stone can be triggered by magic to make its own magic power greater. This kind of the purest and best grade silver stone is worth thousands of gold coins! There is still a price but no market.


    Xiangluan said with a smile: "all for you, all for use. The more powerful the spar is, the better your amplification effect will be


    "Of course. But it seems too wasteful. "


    Xiangluan said, "don''t save me. Do as I say. "


    The space magician immediately held the pile of empty silver stones and began his array arrangement.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Chang Hao, "is it really so difficult to increase the magic power of the magic array? I don''t need to increase the magic element, as long as I can make the mental power more cohesive. "


    Chang Hao thought about it and said, "I can try. It needs a mental field. If Princess highness and so many empty silverstones, I have 70% assurance.


    "Can you complete the mental field?" Another senior space Department magician disdainfully asked.


    Chang Hao glanced at him and said, "why not? I''m from the Department of space. It''s just that my magic power is not enough to support this field. That''s why we need the stone. "


    Xiangluan said, "it''s no problem. As long as you can do it. Even if there is only 10% chance, we can try it. " As she spoke, she gave Chang Hao the same bag of empty silver stones.


    With a smile, Chang Hao makes a gesture to Ye Yinzhu and immediately starts to take action. He belongs to the eight schools of Donglong. He has already guessed what ye Yinzhu is going to do, but he is not sure what he will do.


    The magicians on the scene are very smart. They don''t have smart and flexible minds. It''s not easy to become a magician. Therefore, it''s not just Chang Hao who guessed Ye Yinzhu''s intention.


    Roland frowned and said, "Ye Yinzhu, you don''t want to fight the orcs with the magic of your Divine sound system, do you?"


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at her and said, "why not?"


    Roland curled his lips and said, "is the magic of your Divine voice powerful?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "who said that you can''t solve the problem without attack power? I just want to ask you one thing. Among all departments of the Ministry of magic, in the same level, which department''s magic attack range can surpass the divine voice division? "


    "This..." Roland couldn''t speak at all. Magic of divine sound system, as long as you can hear sound, magic will have effect. In terms of casting distance, it is indeed the strongest of all the magic departments.


    Xiangluan clapped her hands and said, "well, listen to Yinzhu''s instructions. However, you are the Yellow level magic power. I''m afraid that there are two ways, cohesion and amplification.... "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "of course I can''t do it alone. But I''m not alone. Every one of you is a part of my magic. "


    Konya, a small city that has been quiet for many years, will finally usher in its glorious World War I. The name of Ye Yinzhu, also from this day on, is forever printed in the history of Konya city.


    He was standing at the foot of the mountain, and his lungs were about to explode. After a long time, the orc army finally crossed the last mountain and gathered at the foot of the mountain. At this time, all the losses caused by the mountain fire and rolling wood have been collected.


    "Damn, are these bastards made of paper? How can so many people die and so many people lose their fighting capacity? " Dis growled angrily. Not to mention the leader of the tiger, leopard and ape troops, even the behemoth around him was silent. Everyone knows how terrible the consequences of offending dis are. His nickname in bimont is golden boom. However, he seems to have forgotten that his punch at the top of the mountain led to the fall of 80 violent bimonths from the top of the mountain, and the number of them directly crushed to death was much more than those killed by rolling wood.


    Perkins is also angry, but he is more rational than dis. No wonder they are so unstable. This time, in addition to the behemoth, the 40000 troops brought by the behemoth died a quarter in a big fire, not including those who lost their combat effectiveness. Now there are few orcs in good condition, most of them are still burning. The arrogant momentum has already disappeared, one by one disheartened. As for the military appearance, let''s not even mention it."Big brother, the Milanese from Konya are out." Perkins gave dease a cold reminder.


    Disneystone''s red eyes looked in the direction of cornea city. The city wall was even much smaller than his body. The city gate was wide open. In the rumble, the familiar and disgusting smell rushed out of cornea city with heavy steps.


    Perkins growled, "it''s dragoons. The Milanese are ready. It seems that Emerson''s plan is a trap. Go back and I''ll tear him up. " The main opponent of the bimont Legion was the dragoons, which he knew very well. Just as bimon is the orc''s trump card, dragoons are also the human''s trump card. The appearance of dragoons in such a tiny place as Konya city has a great impact on their hearts.


    Yes, it was the Dragoons who rushed out of Konya. At present, a man, wearing a blue heavy body armor, sits on the back of a huge magino iron dragon, holding a seven meter dragon gun, up and down, releasing a very fierce atmosphere. Behind him, a total of 560 dragoons formed a battle line, with Maginot in the center and Erik min on both sides.


    What made diese especially angry was that these dragoons were arranged in the most arrogant formation, without any depth. 560 people were in front of the battle, almost completely blocking the wall of Konya city.


    "They''re looking for death," he said As he was about to rush out, Perkins grabbed his heavy shoulder.


    "Brother, you can''t attack now." Perkins said coldly.


    "Why? Are we going to let these Milan bastards laugh at us as we are? "


    Perkins said, "brother, calm down. Can''t you see that? This is a trap for the Milanese. There are mountains all around. They can''t say anything in the city. In case of ambush, even if we are not afraid, these troops will be told here. "


    Dis snorted. "We shouldn''t have brought them. We''re better than bimont. These soldiers are rubbish. "


    Perkins said, "wait a minute. Let the guys have a rest. At least it''s not too late for them to recover. Brother, don''t you feel that there is magic in this small town? It seems that it''s not weak. What''s more, when we rushed to the top of the mountain before, I also felt the unpleasant smell of silver dragon. "


    The pupil that dees becomes blood red contracted for a while, he can be not afraid of the mankind, not afraid of the Dragon cavalry. However, even golden bimont will be cautious when facing the real dragon. After all, the dragon''s greatest advantage over the behemoth is its ability to fly. Especially the magic dragon like silver dragon, as long as it sows magic from a certain height, golden bimon has nothing to do with it. Even the tough bimon is not willing to be the target of dragon''s magic practice.


    Oliveira raised his dragon gun, and all the dragoons roared at the same time. At this time, his face hidden under his helmet was full of laughter. It seems that ye Yinzhu''s fire attack effect is very good. The orc army is not only demoralized, but also less than expected. Unfortunately, I don''t have an army. Otherwise, the army will take advantage of this time to attack, even if it can not be compared to the beast, it can kill most of the worse orcs.


    Boom - under the command of Oliveira, all the dragoons stepped forward at the same time, with uniform movement. The low roar made the earth tremble.


    The Dragon cavalry of Milan Empire, as an imperial trump card, can be said to be armed to the teeth. Every Dragon cavalry, including the dragon''s equipment, is piled up with tens of thousands of gold coins. The dragon, like a knight, bears armor. The body of magino iron dragon is covered with heavy armor, which is made of fine iron to protect the whole body. On the shoulder and the top of the head, there are solid steel spines as long as one meter. Erik min dragon is also covered with light armor. Although its defense is poor, its mobility is limited. The armor of dragoons is three inches thick. Each dragoon has at least the fighting spirit level above orange level, and has the title of knight. The heavy-duty dragon guns in their hands are five meters and seven meters respectively. The machino iron dragon knight is a seven meter heavy dragon gun, and the Erik min dragon knight is a five meter second heavy dragon gun.


    Such a cavalry team, once attacked, can only be described as unstoppable. Military experts on the mainland once said that five hundred dragoons can be counted as legions, and they are equivalent to heavy cavalry legions. We can see the strength of the first branch of human arms.


    Of course, if these dragoons are compared with the orcs on the other side, they are small. Ape man, tiger man and leopard man are ignored. The behemoth alone has the strength to surpass them several times. For this kind of powerful Orc on the ground, the evaluation is very simple. Ten for the army, over a hundred invincible. Although a little exaggerated, but also fully illustrates the behemoth how powerful.

 Chapter 124

    Oliveira didn''t move on, just sat on his own back and watched his opponent coldly. At this time, the orcs are gradually coming down from the mountain, and their embarrassed appearance can only be described as miserable. Except for the bimont army which is surrounded in the center of the team, the other three orcs seem to have lost their fighting spirit. He is just praying that ye Yinzhu''s strategy will succeed, and he is also praying that the orc''s attack will be delayed as late as possible, so that the magicians in the city will have enough time to prepare. Oliveira found himself so nervous for the first time. When he became a famous general of the Milan empire in the future, he recalled his war career. The battle of Konya city was rated as the most dangerous and the most disparity by him. Oliveira is watching his opponents on one side, and the orcs on the other are watching these humans. There''s nothing powerful about these dragoons that deas can see. But the magicians in Konya made him feel a little uneasy. Magician is the most noble profession in mainland countries, in which only the main Legion will be equipped. Konya this small city appears magician, and before the fire attack, make this gold burst also some hesitation. Of course, he didn''t know that after he gave the order for the whole army to repair, the balance of the war was quietly tilting. Golden bimon Perkins''s eyes didn''t move up and down the city as dease did. He always looked at the head of Konya city. With bimon''s Superman vision, he clearly saw a young magician standing in the middle of Konya city. The white magic robe glitters in the sunlight, and the black hair naturally droops from the temples. It seems that it has mastered everything in the battlefield with its handsome face, elegant temperament and calm expression. In particular, his dark eyes, bright as stars, were as clear as a deep pool. From the appearance of the dragoons, the young and handsome magician stood there and watched quietly. Perkins faintly felt that this talent was the real core of the Milan imperial army. The man Perkins saw was Ye Yinzhu. He was standing there because he wanted to judge the orc''s movement to decide his own action. Time went by. For the side of the Milan Empire, their chances increase by one point every second. Whether it''s the preparation in the city or the expected reinforcements, it will take time. The green ice is gradually expanding under the full efforts of the ice magician, and now it has reached more than half of the requirements of Ye Yinzhu. I don''t know whether it''s because of the presence of the imperial princess or the pressure of the orc army. The magician played a role of 12% of his strength, and the freezing speed was much faster than usual. But at this time, Chang Hao was not the ice magician or the space magician who was arranging the sound amplifying magic. Chang Hao''s method of arranging space field is beyond the cognitive scope of all magicians. Pieces of empty silver stones are fixed on the ground by him in a special way. Just like playing chess, they follow a special track every time. Under his mental traction, the element fluctuations in the air gradually become stronger and stronger. In addition to the empty silver stone, he also took out some black gems of the same size from his space ring, and arranged them with the empty silver stone. Now he is not like arranging a Dharma array, or playing chess in the city. Every time he put down a gem, he would ponder for a moment. "Idol, what can I do?" Fisichella is now the most idle. Originally, he wanted to fight with Oliveira, but Oliveira forced him back, and xiangluan ordered him to fight. He also knew that in order to protect him, the Dragon cavalry might lose their fighting power, so they had to stay in the city. Looking at all the magicians sitting and preparing to work, keeping the best magic state, he didn''t know what to do. Ye Yinzhu said: "Your Highness, don''t call me an idol. Call me Yinzhu. " Fisichella, with a smile, said, "how can we do that? The idols will not change. At the beginning, I just admired you for your courage to enter the divine voice system to pick up girls. But later, you also showed your strong strength. Among my peers, you are the most powerful genius I have ever seen. Even the chicken rib magic like the divine sound system can turn a chicken into a phoenix in your hands. " "Who do you think is the grass chicken?" Xiangluan''s bad voice suddenly rang out. Fisichella was silent, and her face was stiff. The embarrassed look was extremely ridiculous. "No, sister, of course I didn''t mean you. You are the Phoenix. " The sea beside xiangluan said, "is that Prince talking about me?" "Well No, it''s not. Sister ocean, oh, by the way, don''t you want to meditate and keep your mana Xiangluan glared at him, then took the ocean to one side and entered the meditation state again like other magicians. Fisichella took a long breath and whispered to Ye Yinzhu: "my sister! Everything is good, but sometimes I have a bad temper. Idol, how about this. How about you go after my sister? I can see that she feels totally different to you and to others. Maybe you have a chanceYe Yinzhu blushed and frowned: "Your Highness, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you want a mission? OK, now I''ll give you a mission. " As he spoke, he gathered his voice into a line and whispered a few words to Fisichella? "What? You want me to do this? No, absolutely not. " Fisichella''s head was shaking like it was going to fall off. Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "why not? Your highness, you must know that this task is extremely critical. We can avoid a lot of losses. The city is full of magicians, only you and Sula are soldiers, and he is certainly inferior to you in this respect. Don''t you want us to lose less? " "Do you really want to do this?" Fisichella asked Ye Yinzhu nodded seriously and said, "of course." Then why don''t you tell them now Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "do you think they will listen to my orders? Only you as a prince can do it. Only when the war really begins can it be effective. " Fisichella resolutely said: "since I have such a great role, all right. It''s up to you. I''ll go around and keep you busy. " When Fisichella left, Sula, who had been standing beside Ye Yinzhu, said, "what do you want him to do?" With a mysterious smile, ye Yinzhu said, "nature is very important." Sula lowered her voice. "Yinzhu, frankly speaking, are you sure you can stop the orc army? Although there are a lot of magicians, I don''t think your magic will work for bimont. " Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I only have 30% confidence." Sula''s eyes widened. "Only 30% of you dare to take risks? You know, there are all the lineages of the emperor of Milan in the city Ye Yinzhu showed a trace of innocence, "but elder brother Oliveira said before when he gave me a military general that he would try even if he had only one point to grasp when he couldn''t retreat. One stroke will give you a chance, otherwise it will be a direct failure. " Sula made a faint look. "I''ve convinced you. I''m afraid I can''t change the situation now. Forget it, since it''s already like this, I can only accompany you to go crazy. " Ye Yinzhu sighed, "it''s a pity that I lost all my previous Qin. If there is a dead wood dragon chanting Qin, the ability to block the orcs will be increased by at least 10%. Different pieces are played with different guqin, and the effect varies greatly. Now I just hope that the effect of Feibao Lianzhu Qin can be better. " Sula hesitated for a moment and said, "do you mean that if you can have that dead wood dragon harp, your magic effect will have a bonus?" Ye Yinzhu nodded without hesitation. Lowering his head, Sula''s eyes are full of complicated light, and his heart is struggling violently. He doesn''t know whether he should do that, but he is really afraid of losing the sound bamboo around him! "Sula, are you ok. Well, the orcs seem to be moving. " Ye Yinzhu''s voice is also a little more nervous. Sula raised his head and looked into the distance. Sure enough, the orcs at the foot of the mountain had begun to move. The ape man and the leopard man expanded to their two wings. The tiger man was in the center, and the bimont beast was behind the tiger man. It seemed that they could attack Konya at any time. As soon as she gritted her teeth, Sula knew that she couldn''t hesitate any more. She felt her right hand on her body and didn''t know where to find a small box to compete with Ye Yinzhu. His voice trembled a little more. "There''s something you want in it. Don''t ask anything. If we are all alive after today''s World War I, I will tell you everything. " As soon as the words came to an end, he had turned into a gray flash and disappeared. Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment. He looks down at the things sulaser gave him. When he opens the box, he is shocked. There is a silver ring in the heavy box. The fluctuation of the element is so familiar and kind. It was the space ring that he lost on his way to Milan''s Academy of magic. It''s a space ring with a letter of introduction, travel expenses, and five famous Qin of qinzong! At this moment, ye Yinzhu is completely dull. Although he is simple, his memory and comprehension are far beyond ordinary people. In an instant, he has understood a lot in his mind. ¡­¡­ "Sir, please give me some money." "Here you are." "Thank you, thank you." "Get up, the ground is cold." "Thank you, sir. You are a good man." ¡­¡­ Slender figure gradually overlap in memory, ye Yinzhu has understood, but at this moment, his heart is at a loss. "Yinzhu, the orcs are coming up." Fisichella''s voice suddenly rang from a distance.

 Chapter 125

    Continue to lift the ban, welcome to subscribe. It''s about to enter another climax of this book. Ha ha, the later content will be more and more wonderful. Please vote the monthly ticket to Xiao San, thank you. VIP is updated from 9000 to 10000 words every day. More than in the zodiac. Thank you for your support.


    When ye Yinzhu comes back to himself, he can''t think much about Sula and looks down on the city. Sure enough, the orc army has begun to press forward slowly.


    Although Dickens and the marauding orcs are still not strong enough to fight each other after an hour. The leopards, who had been sent to the surrounding mountains for reconnaissance, did not send back any danger signals. At this time, the army recovered, and some orcs began to press slowly towards the dragoons in front of Konya city.


    The tiger men, originally located in the center, suddenly separated from each other, and expanded to the surrounding areas with the army of ape men and leopard men in the form of swallow wings. In the center of the marauding legion, led by golden bimondis and Perkins, the bimondis Legion lined up, took heavy steps, and slowly pushed toward the Dragon cavalry with bursts of roar. No one would doubt that these behemoths could easily tear the five hundred dragoons in front of them to pieces.


    The city. All the magicians wake up from meditation and gather around Ye Yinzhu. Before, ye Yinzhu just told them to keep them at their best. At this time, the concave round ice behind Ye Yinzhu has been completed. Condensing mental power and amplifying array were completed almost at the same time.


    "Yinzhu, what are we going to do?" Although xiangluan tries her best to calm down, her voice still shows tension.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in the note that Mr. Ferguson gave me, magic is the most magical subject in the world. The types of magic are also changeable. Even the same series of magic, because of different cultivation, will produce different magic effects. But all magicians have one thing in common. That''s mental power. No matter what kind of magic you practice, your mental power is pure and undifferentiated. Now I want to borrow your spirit. Please leave the rest to me. "


    A senior student of the Department of psychiatry was surprised and said, "do you mean to use that chicken rib magic?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "there is no magic. Although this magic is only useful for spiritual magicians, it is very appropriate now. Please open your mind and don''t have any resistance. I''m going to start. "


    Most magicians don''t know what ye Yinzhu is going to do. It''s the first time they''ve heard about the magic of extracting mental power. Only the spirit mage who had just spoken showed a thoughtful light in his eyes, even with some fear.


    "Chang Hao, please activate the spiritual cohesion array." Raised his hand, ye Yinzhu quickly drew an arc of light in the air, and the deep and lengthy mantra was clearly sung.


    Chang Hao used his mental power to open the Dharma array for the first time. Suddenly, silver and black light spots rose from the crystal stone he had arranged before, forming a layer of light and shadow like playing chess on the head of Konya city. The invisible elemental energy begins to come to an end, and every magician clearly feels that his spiritual power is oppressed within the scope of this spiritual field.


    Ye Yinzhu''s forehead suddenly lit up a group of silver luster. The dazzling silver light turned into a little light star and rose up, hovering about a foot above his head, emitting a light yellow luster.


    Only spiritual magicians know what this silver star full of emotional fluctuations represents. It''s the lifeblood of spiritual magicians! Once destroyed, the magician himself will only have one result, that is to become an idiot.


    ¡°¡­¡­ With my spiritual brand as the medium, spiritual connection! Please coexist with me. " The arc of light in front of the chest rises into the sky, and instantly blends into the silver star of light. The silver star shines brightly, and a strange scene appears. Silver filaments float out of the silver star, and are accurately printed on the forehead of every magician around. Of the thirty-nine silver wires, one is not much and one is not much.


    The magicians felt Ye Yinzhu''s emotion at the same time. What they passed from ye Yinzhu was friendly and firm belief. What the silver wire brings is a strong pulling force. They clearly feel that their spiritual power is being stripped quickly through the silver wire.


    At this time, even if some people are dissatisfied with Ye Yinzhu, they also know that they must trust him. The enemies under the city are getting closer and closer to the dragoons. This is their only chance. Thirty nine silver filaments shine like dense cobwebs at the same time. Everyone''s mental strength is displayed at this moment. The stronger the spirit, the more dazzling the silver''s Brilliance will be, and vice versa.


    Ye Yinzhu closed his eyes. At this time, he did not need to see by himself. On his forehead, big drops of sweat flowed down his hair temples, and his body was shaking slightly. At this moment, the pressure he is under can only be understood by the spiritual magician who raised objection before.This magic has a beautiful name, once had a special status in the spiritual magic world, called: Haina hundred God.


    What ye Yinzhu said before is not wrong, but what he didn''t say is that although there is no difference in each person''s mental power, because only one person is absorbed and his own spiritual brand is used as the medium, the magician at this end has to bear not only the impact of different mental powers, but also the emotions in each person''s spirit. If you don''t have a strong will to bear that kind of pain, it is likely to be destroyed by the huge mental power absorbed at the first time and become an idiot.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu is suffering from this kind of pain. Thirty nine different chaotic emotions in his mental power constantly pounded his brain. If it wasn''t for him to cultivate his chizi''s heart since he was a child, he would have destroyed his spiritual defense. At the same time, with the injection of huge spiritual power, ye Yinzhu is absorbing these spiritual power for his own use through his spiritual brand.


    In the past, he had the courage and the heart to expand his mental power to within 30 meters around his body and detect the subtle fluctuations of elements around him. And now it''s expanding at an amazing rate. Therefore, he doesn''t need to see with his eyes at all, just the guidance of his spirit, so that he can grasp everything in the audience.


    The foundation of chizi''s heart played the most important role at this moment. Ye Yinzhu''s clear heart without any impurities blocked all the complicated emotions and nearly struggled. He slowly sat down on the ground, behind which was the huge round concave ice.


    Previously subconsciously brought back the silver space on his hand, the ring was shining, and a Guqin had appeared on his knees out of thin air.


    ***The familiar feeling makes his heart more firm. At this time, the magic light from his body is changing rapidly. The original light yellow magic power has become more and more rich and heavy. The strong spiritual power makes Ye Yinzhu''s original elegant atmosphere more powerful. Under the sunlight, the silver silk thread connected with the magicians brings waves of water like halo as the core. At this time, ye Yinzhu looks like the stars holding the moon.


    Almost at the same time, dease and Perkins stopped and looked at Cornelia''s low wall. The change of Ye Yinzhu in Chengtou makes their uneasiness become obvious.


    The Guqin on Ye Yinzhu''s knee is dark yellow with clear and special lines. The ordinary Guqin is made according to the body shape of the Phoenix. Its whole body corresponds to the body of the Phoenix, with head, neck, shoulder, waist, tail and feet. At this time, the Guqin on his knee is not in the shape of a Phoenix, but in the shape of a dragon.


    The upper part of "Qin head" is in the shape of dragon head. The lower part of the forehead is inlaid with hardwood for stringing, which is called "Yueshan". It is the highest part of the Qin. There are two grooves at the bottom of the instrument, the larger one in the middle is called "dragon pond", and the smaller one in the tail is called "Phoenix marsh". This is the mountain under the Ze, and there are dragons and phoenixes, a symbol of the world.


    There is a hardwood bar on the side of the mountain near the forehead, which is called Chenglu. There are seven "string eyes" on the string for stringing. There are seven strings to tune. At the side end of the head, there are "Phoenix eyes" and "Hu Hu". From the waist down, known as "Qin Wei.". The tail of the instrument is inlaid with a hardwood "dragon gum" with a shallow groove for stringing. The side ornaments on both sides of the Dragon gingiva are called "Guanjiao", also known as "Jiaowei". From the exposed part of the seven strings, through Yueshan and Longjian, they turn to a pair of "wild goose feet" at the bottom of the Qin, symbolizing the seven stars.


    The thirteen "Qin badges" on the surface of the Qin are actually carved with dragon teeth and inlaid with them. They are the Dragon teeth of thirteen different dragons. The seven dim looking strings are the thinnest tendons on the seven dragons. Therefore, the name of this Qin is "Kumu Longyin".


    When ye Yinzhu put his hands on the strings of the dead wood dragon''s lute, the trembling caused by receiving too much mental power magically disappeared.


    Sula didn''t know when he had returned to Ye Yinzhu. He stood beside him with Fisichella. His complicated eyes looked at Ye Yinzhu. It seemed that he was crazy. The orcs under the city didn''t seem to enter his mind. In his eyes, there was only the young man in white, with black hair, guqin and elegance.


    "The wind is cold in winter, and the sound of the wind is loud. "The sky blows and kills, and the old dragon sings in the sea." The low chanting sound comes from ye Yinzhu''s mouth, which is spread far away under the effect of amplifying magic. Hearing these four chants, the orcs didn''t respond. However, the dragoons were surprised to find that the body of the dragon on their crotch was stiff at the same time, and all the breath of the Dragon seemed to disappear in an instant.

 Chapter 126

    Continue to lift the ban, refining conference will start immediately, the old rule, 12:00 to 12:40, welcome book friends to participate, at the same time, don''t forget to vote your recommendation to Xiao San. It''s better to have a monthly ticket. thank you.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers moved at the same time, and a string of cold and full of killing music floated out from his fingertips. At this time, each of the simplest notes moved his heart like the deep sobs of a dragon, which spread across the audience.


    Focusing on the spiritual power of 40 magicians, qualitative change finally took place at this moment. The dark yellow disappeared and was replaced by a faint purple light. Unfortunately, now the magicians around Ye Yinzhu can''t feel the change of Ye Yinzhu because of the massive output of spiritual power. Otherwise, they will be surprised to find the magic of yellow jump purple.


    That''s right. It''s the purple class, which symbolizes the strongest power in the mainland.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and two bright purple lights came out of his black eyes. However, at this time, his eyes are no longer as clear and elegant as before. What he shows in his eyes is the light of cold killing.


    Sula is scared, and Fisichella is scared. They are all afraid of Ye Yinzhu''s huge killing machine.


    There are three levels in the cultivation of qinzong. Level 27 is the same as level 27 of rainbow. After entering purple level, the mana of qinzong is no different from that of rainbow. For ye Yinzhu, these three levels are chizi Qinxin, Jiandan Qinxin and Ziwei Qinxin. At this time, after focusing on the huge spiritual power of 40 magicians, ye Yinzhu changed qualitatively in an instant, and entered the realm of ziweiqin heart directly from jiandanqin heart. There is another title for Ziwei Qinxin, which is killing Qinxin.


    Up and down the city, as long as people are still awake, they are all stunned by the scene in front of them. Ye Yinzhu, who is surrounded by purple light, seems to be the core of the world at this moment. The orcs forgot to attack, and the dragon knight felt panic. At this time, listening to the sound of rushing and releasing cold killing, they seemed to forget the enemy.


    Perkins took a cool breath. "Purple mage, the peak of human strength."


    "What are you waiting for? Come on. Can we wait for his magic to finish before charging In his roar, the orc marauding Legion finally moved. However, in addition to the behemoth, the speed of the ape man, tiger man and leopard man soldiers has obviously become much slower. Because they feel the heavy pressure in the air from the dragon.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s spirit is not completely controlled by himself, but directly changes to the realm of Ziwei Qin heart, which makes his own heart unable to control. His black eyes are full of the huge killing intention of heaven and earth, and his eight fingers on the dead wood dragon chanting Qin have become a mirage.


    It seems that the coldness in the music has completely disappeared at this moment, and the rest is only Su Sha.


    Fisichella took a look at Ye Yinzhu, reluctantly restrained his inner fear, concentrated all his fighting spirit, and almost screamed: "Milan belongs, abandon the dragon and retreat." This is the task Ye Yinzhu gave him.


    His first shout made the dragoons wake up from the pressure of the zither. The second shout made everyone hear clearly. At this time, as the strongest arms of human beings, dragoons suddenly feel that their mount dragons seem to be undergoing great changes. Their bodies are actually expanding. Yes, they are. The previously disappeared breath reappeared, but it was heavier than normal. I don''t know how many times. The low roar was just like the prelude of a storm.


    The orc army has come, and the three orcs on both wings attack the Dragon cavalry at the same time. The behemoth strides forward like a meat grinder. Oliveira has even seen the strong bloodthirsty light in the eyes of golden behemoth.


    Abandon the dragon? Doesn''t that mean giving up resistance? The orcs are here. At this moment, Oliveira showed his sober mind of a famous future general. He thought of what ye Yinzhu had told him before he left. He responded in the shortest time and yelled, "dragon cavalry, give up the dragon and withdraw." Holding a dragon gun, he was the first to escape from his own dragon.


    If the prince''s words would make the dragoons hesitate, they would never disobey the commander''s orders at this time. This is the discipline of dragoons. The 560 dragoons, including the students of Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts, flew down the dragon in the shortest time and retreated in the direction of Konya city. What makes them feel strange is that their dragon is still standing there, not moving.


    Leopard man''s weapons are their own claws and fast speed. Ape man''s weapons are huge maces except for those who are responsible for exploring the way. The powerful tiger man''s weapons are exaggerated hammers. As the Dragon cavalry retreated, the orcs had come into contact with the two ends of the Dragon formation.


    Boom, a tiger man swung his heavy hammer and hit a head of Erik MinLong on the back. From the body point of view, the tiger man did not suffer from Eric MinLong at all. However, what surprised the orcs happened. After such a heavy hammer, the Erik MinLong was not as badly hit as he had imagined. His seemingly not solid body did not move. Just turned the tap to the tiger man.What the tiger man saw was a pair of blood red dragon eyes with black filaments. This was his first feeling and the last feeling in his life. Because the next moment, his strong body had been torn to pieces by this erikmelon.


    The dragon training is crazy. The dragon training of 560 dragon cavalry soldiers is crazy at this moment. The orcs who rushed to the front saw that the eyes of these dragon trainers turned to blood red at any time. At the moment of contact, the Dragon trainers burst out at the same time and rushed madly to the orcs in front of them.


    As one of the powerful Orc arms, in the past, the tiger people could compete with the dragon training without knights, but at this time, they were as fragile as paper in front of the dragon training. At the moment of the riot, the attack, defense and speed of the dragon training they faced, whether it was Erik min dragon or magino iron dragon, increased to more than three times of the original. Completely crazy into the orc camp.


    No one thought that it should have been the orc''s unilateral slaughter to destroy the Dragon cavalry, but it turned around completely after the knight left to train the dragon. Five hundred and sixty crazy dragons, just like five hundred and sixty sharpest knives, were inserted into the orc''s marauding army.


    The music of Susha still reverberates in the Brenner mountains, and the purple light on Ye Yinzhu remains at the level of the first level of Ziwei Qin heart, emitting cold luster. The blood mist on the battlefield seems to be the accompaniment of piano music.


    "Long Xiang Cao" is one of the nine famous music of Qin family. Effect: long Pao.


    There is another name for this song "dragon flying exercise", which is called the song of killing the dragon. Only when the dead wood dragon chants the Qin, can the power of this Qin music be really exerted. Dragon flying exercise of purple level 1 has an effect on all creatures with dragon blood within level 8, including level 8. Who would have thought that ye Yinzhu''s music for a long time was not aimed at the enemy, but at his own side?


    With one punch, deas flies a Martino iron dragon in front of him. The sudden change makes him and Perkins unprepared. For level 9 Warcraft, the solid defense of the Martino iron dragon was as useless as soft tofu, but at this time, his fierce punch just blew a Martino iron dragon away, not killed it. It''s just that the behemoths were so surprised that 560 dragons had been completely inserted into the orc''s army camp.


    "Crazy, these bastards are crazy. Kill them for me. " Dis roared angrily to hide his panic at this time. The change of dragon training was his first encounter in the war all the year round. Is this still dragon training? In the moment of attack, these tamed dragons can even compare with the real giant dragons.


    Boom - a roar that made the earth and the orc plunder army tremble at the same time suddenly sounded. In the fierce roar, the body of an erikmelon exploded instantly, and the blood turned into a blood arrow. His scales and bones became the most terrifying lethal weapons in the moment of breaking. With this erikmin dragon as the center of the explosion, all the orcs besieging it were penetrated by the Dragon Lin and keel that were too strong to resist. A sieve of ORC corpses slowly fell to the ground, making a clearing in the battlefield.


    The explosion of Erik min dragon is just a prelude to the slaughter. With the sound of the hell like killing harp, one after another roar, accompanied by the explosion of the dragon training body, the blood lights are shining in the orc marauding legion, just like wheat cutting. Except for the behemoth, the number of the remaining three Orc legions is sharply reduced.


    The killing power of machinosaurus is much greater than that of erikmelon when it explodes. They have heavy armor on them. At the moment of explosion, these armor also become a terrible lethal weapon with their huge body. Not to mention the ape man, tiger man and leopard man, even if the violent bimon met the self explosion of the magino iron dragon, he was also bombarded and fell out, scarred.


    "No, iron bucket formation." With a roar of madness, Perkins roared several tamed dragons away one after another. Under his command, the behemoth did not go to rescue the other three orcs nearby, but gathered together completely. With his extremely strong defense, he shrank into a ball, and the violent behemoth on the outside suddenly went crazy, which resisted the terrible lethality of the Dragon blast.


    The song of killing the dragon "dragon flying" resonates with the spirit of taming the Dragon by virtue of the release of the dead wood dragon chanting the Qin. It is just like the most terrible stimulant, which makes the whole blood and vitality of the Dragon boil in a flash. According to the different strength of the Dragon, the time of sticking to the Qin music is different. But as long as there is no beyond the control of the Qin music, there will be only one final result Dragon boom.


    The Dragon blast of 560 dragon trainers and the fierce roar of 560 make the Brenner mountains shake. As a dragon cavalry, none of the Dragon trainers has more strength than level 6. At the purple level, none of them was spared by the effect of "dragon flying" released by amplifying magic.

 Chapter 127

    Continue to lift the ban, refinements conference will start immediately, 12:00 to 12:40, welcome to join, at the same time, don''t forget to vote your recommendation to the small three, have a monthly ticket naturally better, thank you.


    In front of Konya, it has become a sea of blood and a hell of blood. Tens of thousands of lives disappeared in that short time. The dragoons in the city were stunned by the bloody scene. Many people''s bodies were shaking uncontrollably.


    On the top of the city, the magicians have lost consciousness because of the overdraft of their mental power, but their final mental power is still transmitted to Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual brand through the silver wires. As for the original 500 defenders of Konya City, they have been stunned by the music played by Ye Yinzhu ziweiqin. Even though "dragon flying exercise" is only aimed at the dragon people, the huge spiritual shock can not be resisted by these ordinary people.


    The number of orcs who can survive the Dragon blast is less than one third of the original number, and the number of orcs who still have combat power is less than one tenth.


    The bimont Legion once again showed their strength. In the last crazy impact of the Dragon blast, they were not fatally injured except for the external fury. However, because of the extremely severe impact of the Dragon blast, dozens of the outer fury bimont had lost their fighting ability at this time.


    Oliveira looked pale at the scene and murmured to herself: "Ye Yinzhu, you are too cruel. That''s 560 training dragons At this time, he finally understood why before he left the city, ye Yinzhu would ask him if he wanted to win by all means.


    The Dragon cavalry soldiers hold dragon guns and look at the bloody battlefield with tears in their eyes. As a dragon cavalry, each of them has deep feelings for his own dragon, but at this time, their dragon training is gone. In their eyes, the pure young magician with white clothes and black hair seems to have become the symbol of the devil.


    The strong smell of blood spreads in the battlefield like hell outside Konya city. The limbs and arms are broken, and the internal organs are surging in the blood. In the cold north wind, they are sent to the whole Brenner mountains.


    Even the orc soldiers who were not destroyed in the Dragon blast lost all their courage and fighting spirit. Some of them sat on the ground and gasped violently, some of them ran to the surrounding mountains almost frantically, and some of them even forgot that the enemy was in the front, ran directly to the direction of the Dragon cavalry and was pierced by the heavy dragon gun.


    Forty thousand troops! Forty thousand troops! Although not completely annihilated, but after the Dragon blast, they have completely lost their fighting ability, and even the last point of their will to fight has been destroyed by the sight of hell before them.


    Just as the behemoths straightened up, their shock was gradually replaced by crazy anger, and they turned their blood thirsty and venomous eyes to Konya, the loud sound of the Dragon suddenly came from the distant direction. In the distance, there was a black cloud in the sky, coming towards Konya city. The leader is a huge earth yellow dragon.


    Behind the turquoise dragon is a creature with a body length of about four meters, a wingspan of five meters and a dragon head Eagle body. Sharp eyes, shining metallic blade wings, and their sharp claws, fully show their powerful lethality.


    "It''s the second brother with falcon." Oliveira exclaimed in surprise, but his heart immediately sank down, because ye Yinzhu''s song "dragon flying" is far from over.


    When Maldini received the magic message from Konya City, it was also the time when the direction of sacred heart city was attacked most fiercely. In that case, even though he knew Konya city was about to be destroyed and his own grandchildren might be destroyed by orcs, he didn''t want to rush for help immediately. After all, in terms of time, even if he immediately sent the fastest Erik MinLong to rescue, it was too late, not to mention the composition of the orc looting Legion was so strong.


    However, when Oliveira was summoned for the second time, Maldini was flustered. He could ignore his grandson, but he could not ignore the fact that the imperial crown prince was in Konya! Emperor Silvio has only two children, and these two children are in the city of cornea, which is as dangerous as eggs. Once there is danger, he can not afford it. So, at the first time, he forced out 500 falcons from his legion, led by his second grandson Jinxing Dragon Rider, okafu, and rushed to Konya city as fast as he could.


    Both the dragoons of the Milan Empire and the dragoons of the landias Empire have some special dragoons. The most proud dragon training team of Milan empire is their falcon team. The number of Falcon team is only 500. It is the only flying dragon training team on the mainland of lonzainus. Its combat effectiveness is extremely strong. They are all level 5 Warcraft. It has the best mobility of all the armies. In the past wars, it has made great contributions to the Empire of Milan. Even in the face of the behemoth, they can entangle with each other with their own flexibility and the cooperation of Dragon Knights. Hawk Falcon Knight''s requirements are higher than ordinary Dragon Knight''s, must reach yellow level medium level or above, and then after all kinds of assessment can join them.Of course, Maldini doesn''t expect these falcons to defeat the orc marauding Legion. That''s unrealistic. He has only one task for okafu, which is to take over all the 100 students from the Milan Academy of magic, including the prince and princess. As for Konya City, he had to give up for a while and wait for the arrival of domestic reinforcements.


    Five hundred kilometers away, okafu''s Earth Dragon and Falcon arrived in just over an hour. In the distance, they heard the thunderous roar. Just when okafu wondered why his Falcon brigade was restless, they had already come to the plain in front of Konya city.


    With blue level strength, okafu has good eyesight. From a distance, he has seen the ground covered by a large piece of bright red. It was not in his direction that some harsh, full of killing music, so he and the Falcon army in the air could only hear some lingering rhymes.


    The Earth Dragon roared uneasily and struggled to escape from the place. Okafu was shocked. After signing the contract with the dragon, it was the first time that it wanted to disobey his orders.


    "Rhubarb, what''s the matter with you?" Asked okafu in surprise.


    At this time, Oliveira, in front of Konya City, had already yelled in the highest voice he could reach: "second brother, get out of here, don''t fall down."


    Oliveira has learned a lot from the tragedy of 560 dragon training dragons. Although he is not sure what the effect of Ye Yinzhu''s music is, it must be related to the dragon. Under the influence of the amplifying magic and the huge ice, the sound of the harp is mainly sent out in front of Konya City, and Oliveira suddenly thought, if Falcon falls down under the leadership of okafu, will it be affected by that music?


    At this time, the purple light around Ye Yinzhu''s body has reached the strongest level, and even entered the second level of ziweiqin heart. The magicians who pass the spiritual power to him through the silver silk thread are in a coma because of excessive consumption, and his "dragon flying exercise" also reaches the peak of surging spiritual power in the end.


    The effect of the sound amplifying array made entirely of empty Silverstone is really good, but I''m afraid xiangluan didn''t expect that it was just because the sound amplifying effect was so good that the influence of longxiangcao was already in the air.


    Oliveira''s strength has reached the initial stage of the blue level, and through the method of closing the voice, he will send his cry into the air, so that okafu can hear it at the first time. Although he didn''t know why, he was convinced that his younger brother would not cheat him. Just as he was preparing to lead the Falcon knights to retreat for a while, the soldiers on the Falcon''s back were shocked to find that their falcon was no longer under control, their breathing became heavier and heavier, and their wings flapping speed became slower and slower.


    "Not good." Okafu whispered, and his native dragon rhubarb has reached the eighth level. Because of the excessive dispersion of the music, it has not been fatally affected at this time. As an intelligent Warcraft, it feels a strong crisis and forcibly takes okafu to another direction.


    The first Falcon fell, its huge body, under the action of gravity, with the tall Knight behind it, fell to the ground like a meteor chasing the moon.


    By the breath of traction, Falcon in the state of fury, at a glance to see the tall behemoth. The dragon and bimon are natural enemies. With its last bit of intelligence, it opens its wings to adjust its angle and rushes towards the bimon beast.


    The bimonthly beasts are gathered together, which is the best defense means for the Dragon blast that used to train the dragon on the ground, but now they have become the most obvious target on the ground, the target of Falcon falling.


    With the first one, there is the second one. Like a meteorite falling down, the five hundred Falcon dragon has become the most terrifying bomb, which even the behemoth can''t bear. Thousands of kilos of weight will fall in an instant at an altitude of more than 1000 meters, plus the explosive force produced by the Dragon blast, what a terrible scene it will be?

 Chapter 128

    In the meantime, I would like to express my sorrow for the Sichuan compatriots who died. By the way, I would like to ask for a recommendation. In fact, Xiao San also wants to talk more about canvassing, but looking at the daily news and feeling the pain of Sichuan compatriots, he is not in the mood to say more. If you think Xiao San is kind, please vote your valuable recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Thank you.


    boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Perkins and dis were surrounded in the center of the huge body, even the chance to dodge. Falcons and their Dragon Knights have been hit like meteorites.


    Five hundred falcons, and five hundred Dragon Knights above the Yellow level. More than half of them dive down around the behemoth.


    It was a devastating shock. At this moment, the behemoths finally show their strongest side. Goldbladders watched the Falcon strike in the air. He straightened his body for the first time. His arms were nearly 15 meters long, and the claws that had been put in his arms suddenly popped out. As he watched the Falcon fall madly, his 100 inch claws were torn horizontally, tearing the body of a falcon and the Dragon Knight together.


    Perkins roared, "air attack. Bimont is crazy. " Without time to rest, the behemoths went crazy again. The body, which could have been compared with the mountain, became crazy again under the effect of madness. In the madness, a total of 86 bimonths showed their sharp claws in the air. The injured bimonths seemed to have completely forgotten their injuries and showed their strength to the limit As they watched Falcon fall, they met the incredible suicide attack with the most direct and powerful method and the madness of burning blood.


    Only a small number of falcons fell among the three Orc warriors. Compared with the previous ground dragon training explosion, the effect of the Falcon exploding at the moment of landing is much greater. Within 100 meters, all the equipment including the dragon knight and the Falcon itself become part of the killing ability. The last three Orc warriors are fatally hit again. At this time, they can no longer be described as defeated. Because the only orcs that can stand up are those bimon beasts with extremely strong arms and 100 inch claws.


    As the strongmen of bimont, DIS and Perkins bear the most impact. Although they don''t care about the death of other orcs, they take care of their own people. After all, the number of bimont is so rare that they can compete with the real dragon!


    Whenever the violent bimont can''t support, DIS and Perkins will pull them to their side at the first time, and take the initiative to bear the fall from the air. The biggest damage to bimont is the explosion at the moment of falling. Bimont is extremely hard to deal with the huge impact force. Even golden bimondis and Perkins feel their arms are numb and their claws are broken after being hit by a lot of falcons.


    With a piercing sound like broken silk, "dragon flying" is finally over. The seven strings of the dead wood dragon''s harp are broken, the silver thread connected by Ye Yinzhu''s spirit brand disappears at the same time, and the magicians fall to the ground one by one, and no one knows.


    With the faint purple light fading away, ye Yinzhu''s strong spirit of killing also disappeared. At this moment, his body began to tremble. It was killing! Real killing. What he killed directly was not the enemy, but his own soldiers. He was also the most elite and precious dragon warrior. A total of 1060 dragon training, plus 500 Falcon Dragon Knights, were destroyed in the song "dragon flying".


    Who said that Shenyin master is a sorcerer with chicken ribs? Even if there are several real purple mages here, they will never be able to fight against the looting legion with more than 80 bimont monsters. But ye Yinzhu did. Although the sacrifice was huge, he did it after all.


    Behemoth, head down beside Perkins and dis. They didn''t die. Their solid defense saved their lives, but without exception, all of them suffered heavy losses. Their huge bodies were completely stained red by the blood splashed by the self explosion of earthworm and falcon. Judging from their injuries, it is impossible to recover without a long rest. At this time, the two golden bimonths were not only angry, but also began to have a sense of panic in their emotions. Although they spared no effort to save the lives of all behemoths, the 84 behemoths, including the four silver behemoths, had lost their fighting ability. No matter how confident they are, they know that they can''t take all these people away. What''s more, they haven''t really fought until now. They don''t know what kind of attack the Milanese will bring them.


    In the panic, the two golden bimonths turned their eyes to Konya at the same time. They all knew that the scene of fear just now was completely caused by the magician with black hair and white clothes. The spiritual fluctuation of the great mage''s master level and the sound of killing Qin are the main culprits for their total annihilation.But at this time, ye Yinzhu is in the biggest crisis since he practiced Qin magic. Forty magicians, including himself, were exhausted. Those confused emotions came in. Ye Yinzhu just felt that his brain was going to explode. He could not pay attention to everything outside. The tearing pain was killing him. Even with his perseverance, he could not help roaring. His whole body was convulsing and dripping Big drops of sweat flow down the forehead, before the elegant atmosphere disappeared.


    Sula and Fisichella had been shocked by everything outside the city for a long time. They didn''t react until ye Yinzhu suddenly burst out of extreme pain. Sula jumped at Ye Yinzhu for the first time, but before she got close to her, ye Yinzhu suddenly burst out of a fierce fight, and directly bounced her body out. Fisichella''s situation was not much better than Sula''s A heavy armor, but the fighting spirit is still under Sura. Under the action of the yellow bamboo fighting spirit released by Ye Yinzhu, he bumps into the battlements fiercely, shaking all over.


    The effect of "Long Xiang Cao" is much more terrifying than ye Yinzhu''s imagination, but at the same time, the side effects of his spirit sharing magic are much greater than he imagined. How can mental power be borrowed endlessly? Generally speaking, this spirit sharing magic can only borrow two magicians who are similar to his own spirit, but he borrowed the spirit of 39 magicians. The complex emotions included in these complex spirit are unimaginable. Ye Yinzhu had great mental support before, and he could barely suppress these noisy emotions. However, when his song "Long Xiang Cao" ended, his mental strength was greatly overdrawn, and he no longer had the power to protect himself. For a moment, he lost his spirit, and the spirit brand hanging on his head was shaking violently. The silver star, which had been clear, had begun to become more and more illusory, as if it might be broken at any time.


    Just when ye Yinzhu feels that his spirit is about to collapse, and he can no longer control his huge emotions, suddenly, a heart-shaped silver light is released in front of Ye Yinzhu''s chest. The silver light is not strong, but it is as honest as the essence. In a moment, it turns into a heart-shaped silver ball rising up, straight into the mental imprint on Ye Yinzhu''s head, and twinkling of an eye with it inosculate as a whole.


    Ye Yinzhu only felt that a warm energy appeared on his forehead, like a huge abyss, constantly devouring those chaotic energies. The instant effect immediately stabilized his collapsing spirit. The pain brought by the 39 chaotic emotions became weaker and weaker as they were gradually devoured. His crisis was finally contained.


    It was Niya, director of Shenyin department, who saved Ye Yinzhu''s life, who presented him with a three piece set of spiritual guardianship. At this moment, the soul guard, which seems to be the least useful at ordinary times, becomes Ye Yinzhu''s life-saving magic weapon. By virtue of his special spiritual fluctuation, he forcibly expels the chaotic emotions in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. At the same time, it also stabilizes his spiritual brand.


    With the help of spiritual protection, ye Yinzhu gradually takes back his spiritual brand and is in the process of recovery. On the other hand, the two remaining golden bimons of the orc marauding Legion fled the battlefield.


    Since they were born, DIS and Perkins have never suffered such a big loss. Not only their subordinates have been nearly destroyed, but also their own people have been seriously injured. Under the strong stimulation, their violent nature as golden bimont has completely burst out. Any consequences have been unable to influence their thoughts. At this moment, the two golden eyes fall on Ye Yinzhu, who is in a weak state at the head of Konya city. They know very well that it is the young looking magician who is the main culprit of the total annihilation of the marauding army.


    After consuming a lot of physical strength, his whole body still burst out a golden light like a flame. His left foot stepped forward instantly, and his body jumped a hundred meters ahead, surpassing the seriously injured people on the ground. When he landed, his huge sole fell into the ground completely, and the golden light from his whole body focused on his right fist Above, like a very solid golden hammer, fiercely toward the ground.


    This time, it is no longer an undifferentiated attack, nor any aggressive long-range attack. It is still an absolute power. However, golden bimondis, known as the golden explosion, shows his powerful power in a very special way.


    At the same time, Perkins took a few steps from his back, and his huge body leaped up. His left foot heavily stepped on his broad back like a base, and his whole body rebounded, like a golden sun, towards cornea city. You know, the whole city wall of Konya is not as tall as Mongolia''s body!

 Chapter 129

    It''s a new month. Time flies. This month will be the last month of Qin emperor. Around the 20th, Qin Di will finish, and Xiao San will open new books at the same time. Xiao San''s diligence must have been supported by all my friends.


    This is the last month of Qin emperor. Xiao San asks his friends to vote your valuable monthly ticket and recommendation to Xiao San and support Qin emperor from beginning to end.


    The two golden bimonths went rampant at the same time, with the only purpose of destroying Ye Yinzhu, who had brought them a disastrous blow.


    Boom. As if the whole Brenner mountains were shaking violently, and the earth began to shake violently. The ground in front of him exploded completely in a semi arc shape. No matter whether it was soil or rock on the ground, it was completely lifted by his violent force. The powerful explosive force extended towards the direction of Konya City at a shocking speed. The huge arc shock wave mixed with a lot of soil And rocks, so that the ground in front of Konya city like plowed general, huge impact force is extremely terrible.


    Roar -- in mid air, rhubarb, a giant dragon of the eighth level soil system, uttered a low roar. Without the sound of "flying dragon", its fear had completely disappeared, and it rushed to the ground in an instant under the urge of okafu.


    As a blue division and Venus dragon cavalry with level 8 dragon, okafu now has two choices: one is to intercept Perkins who rushes towards the city, the other is to resist the Dragon cavalry who loses the Dragon towards 500 and the golden bimont hell shockwave which rushes towards Konya city.


    I don''t know if he forgot that there were princesses and princes in the city because all the five hundred falcons had broken their wings, or because he only saw his brother Oliveira in danger at this time. Okafu didn''t choose to rescue the city, but urged the Earth Dragon to rush to the ground.


    The ability color of intelligent Warcraft is not limited by the rainbow level, but according to the particularity of their own ability. In the low roar, the huge Earth Dragon suddenly burst out a lot of yellow light and spread on the ground. In front of the 500 dragon cavalry, a solid earth wall with a height of 10 meters and a thickness of 3 meters was erected, just to meet the shock wave of hell.


    Who will win when the absolute power of golden bimont collides with the earth magic of Earth Dragon? If golden bimont is in the best condition, the Earth Dragon of level 8 will never be its opponent. Unfortunately, the two-stage dragon blast is too destructive. Even his 100 inch claws were broken, and his physical strength was greatly consumed. Although it was an attack in fury, when hellshockwave collided with the earth wall, the absolute power did not play a breakthrough role.


    A circle of arc-shaped dust and smoke broke out in front of Konya city and soared into the sky. The Dragon cavalry were in a state of disgrace. The weaker ones had been shaken back and fell down, and the hell shock wave had been blocked after all.


    Okafu''s seven meter earth yellow dragon gun, in front of rhubarb''s full strength, rushes down towards golden bimondis.


    Just as Venus dragoon charged okafu to golden bimonthes, another golden bimonthly Perkins also jumped to Konya city. Now there are only two people who are fully awake at the head of Konya City, Sura and Prince Fisichella of Milan empire.


    HEELA, as the first heir of the Empire, immediately disappeared in front of him Perkins cut it off.


    Dang, the deafening sound of gold and iron, the broad Epee cut on Perkins''s huge body, even burst out a spark. Golden bimon''s golden fur defense is really terrible. Green level fighting spirit is no different from Sao Yang for level 9 Warcraft. Perkins''s body doesn''t even vibrate. Fisichella has already been shaken out, bumping through a low wall at the head of Konya city and flying directly into the city.


    Perkins doesn''t know the identity of Fisichella, otherwise he may change the direction of attack. At this time, in his blood red eyes, only Ye Yinzhu, who is wearing white clothes and is gradually relieved from the pain with the help of his heart.


    Roar, Perkins'' huge right fist, with a tornado like roar, goes straight to Ye Yinzhu.


    Sula''s lightning figure suddenly blocked in front of Ye Yinzhu, and the eternal double puppet had already opened. Physical attack immunity made his body directly pass through Perkins''s powerful right fist. With the help of his toes on his arm, he came to Perkins in an instant. The black angel sighed and took two black flashes straight to Perkins''s eyes.


    Being in crisis, Sula is very conscious. She knows that even if the angel sighs close to the level of artifact, it is impossible to break the defense of golden bimont. His fighting spirit is only green. Only by attacking Perkins'' eyes can his attack on Ye Yinzhu be changed.


    It''s a pity that Sula underestimated Huang Jin''s hatred of Ye Yinzhu. Relying on his strong body, Perkins didn''t dodge. He watched the angel sigh and stab his fierce eyes. He closed his eyes fiercely, but his right fist still went to Ye Yinzhu without stopping.As soon as two crisp rings, Sula also realized that gold was more powerful than Mongolia in defense. Even his eyelids even blocked his angel sigh of exerting green fighting spirit. The huge anti shock force sent Sula''s physically immune body far away. In the middle of the air, Sula screamed, and as he fell towards the city, he watched Perkins''s big right fist hit Ye Yinzhu heavily.


    Boom, the strange light lights up from the wrist wheel on Ye Yinzhu''s wrist. At the critical moment, the absolute defense of life guard suddenly breaks out, forcibly blocks Perkins''s attack, and saves his life from the imminent destruction.


    Ye Yinzhu''s mental imprint has just returned to his body. He is recovering rapidly. Suddenly, he is shocked violently. His body is taken away by Perkins''s powerful power. His mind is in a mess and he suddenly falls into a coma. At this time, it is the most vulnerable moment of his body. The defense of the moon god''s protection is absolutely unstoppable, and the absolute defense of life protection has been used.


    With a roar of pain, Perkins swung his extremely strong arms and wreaked havoc at the head of the city. Sula''s two blades don''t have no effect at all. Angel sigh has a 200% bonus effect on physical defense. With his own curse power, his relatively fragile eyelids almost can''t defend. His eyes are slightly damaged and temporarily lost their eyesight. He doesn''t know whether he has destroyed Ye Yinzhu. In his rage, he just wants to destroy everything in front of him as quickly as possible.


    The wall of Konya city has been baptized like * and Perkins has made a big hole in the wall with just a few punches. It can be seen how powerful the destructive power of the behemoth is, and how lucky Ye Yinzhu was to resist the main force of the behemoth looting army.


    With another blow, the numbness in Perkins''s eyes gradually disappeared, and his eyesight quickly recovered. He could see that ye Yinzhu''s white figure seemed to be on the edge of the broken wall of the city wall, and even half of his body was hanging on the edge.


    "Go to hell." His fist, like a heavy hammer, went straight to the unconscious Ye Yinzhu.


    All of this happened very quickly. When okafu and dis collided, Perkins on this side had already made a final blow to Ye Yinzhu.


    Oliveira had already reflected from the dust, and he realized that there were princesses and princesses in the city! But the second brother had already collided violently with Huang Jinbi mundis, and he could only watch Perkins blow at Ye Yinzhu. It''s too late for him to summon his own water dragon. Although he was extremely shocked by Ye Yinzhu''s practice and effect, he had to admit that ye Yinzhu almost relied on his own strength to integrate all available things in Konya city to stop the looting legion, and the victory of the war belonged to them. He could not help but close his eyes painfully when he saw that the divine voice master who could become a genius was about to die in the hands of golden bimont. However, it is precisely because he closed his eyes at this time that he missed the most wonderful scene.


    Purple light, a twisted purple light like snake electricity, appeared in the central space of Ye Yinzhu and Perkins without warning.


    A strange scene appeared, and Perkins'' huge fist slid aside in the strange space.


    In the purple space, a huge purple sword came out of the world, flapping Perkins''s body without any fancy, and flying out of his huge body.


    Roar - as if he had taken a stimulant, dis slapped the Earth Dragon rhubarb and okafu together, and his huge eyes fell on the head of Konya City, a huge sword with a length of more than ten meters and purple crystal color. The fury and anger in his eyes almost disappeared at the same time. His golden hair trembled like waves. His eyes were full of excitement and ecstasy. "The birth of amethyst is actually the birth of amethyst."


    In the split purple crevice, the purple sword turns into a strong purple light and disappears. A tall and big body walks out of the purple space. He can''t see his appearance clearly. His whole body is covered with a layer of purple light and shadow. The strong purple light is even more dazzling than the sun''s light. He bends down, holds Ye Yinzhu on the head of the city and speaks to himself He said: "you fool, why don''t you call me at dangerous times? Is the equal contract between us just a decoration? You have no confidence in me. If it wasn''t for the new Amethyst sword that could help me find your crisis and position in the contract and break the space to send me over, I''m afraid you would really die. "


    If ye Yinzhu is still awake at this time, he will recognize the master of this familiar voice, Zi.


    Slowly raised his head, purple eyes fell on Perkins who had got up. In an instant, the purple light on him became more powerful.


    Perkins didn''t attack any more. His vision had completely recovered. His golden hair fluctuated as violently as dis''s. he stammered: "you, you are..."

 Chapter 130

    Continue to lift the ban, VIP has just been updated, the new week, small three for recommended tickets, trouble book friends a lot of support, thank you.


    With a wave of purple''s right hand, the huge sword of Amethyst appeared again, pointing to the sky. The cold and powerful voice only uttered two words, "violet crystal"¡ª¡ª ¡±


    Perkins was completely lost, "Amethyst, it''s really Amethyst." There was no intention of killing and fighting in his eyes. Subconsciously, he stepped back and looked at dis on the other side of the battlefield.


    Only two golden bimonths can understand a special voice, which seems to be a special language. Facing the purple and the Amethyst sword, both of them are more than 20 meters tall, more solid than the defense of the base. Bimon gradually retreats and nods. When they retreated to the behemoths who had been seriously injured and fell to the ground before, they bowed slowly in the direction of purple, and their huge eyes showed fear and respect.


    With a flash of light, ten rings appeared in front of them, and silver lights flashed, bringing more than 80 behemoths injured on the ground into the space ring. The two golden behemoths looked at each other and roared at the same time. No matter how many Orc soldiers remained, they jumped up with the fastest speed and headed for the direction of the Arctic wasteland. The towering mountains were like walking on the ground in front of them, and they disappeared in a short time.


    Purple eyes saw off two golden bimonths. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He looked down at Ye Yinzhu in his arms and slowly put him on the head of the city. His body flashed into a purple light and disappeared into Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    It''s over. The war is finally over. The last thing happened so fast that almost no one could see what happened on the head of Chu city. Most of the dragoons were shocked, and some sober people also put their energy on dodging the stones and soil falling from the air. They just saw the purple light flashing on the top of the city. At the same time, okafu and his dragon were swept back by golden bimondis. With the appearance of some special sounds, Golden bimondis had disappeared Disappeared at the same time as their people. All that remained was the mess in front of Konya and the ruins at the head of the city.


    Okafu and his dragon fell. When they got up, it was all over. Okafu supported himself with his dragon gun. In the thick bloody package in front of Konya City, he murmured to himself, "it''s over, it''s all over. The falcons are all over. How can I explain to my grandfather? "


    Falcon plays an important role in the dragoons of the whole Milan empire. Apart from that, the two roles of reconnaissance and sneak attack are incomparable to any other arms. Although falcon is only a fifth order Warcraft, its value is above that of Maginot and erikman.


    "Second brother." Oliveira ran to okafu''s side, and the two brothers were a little lost at this time.


    Okafu''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "third brother, what''s the matter? Why, why does our dragon training suddenly go crazy? "


    Oliveira said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know. I''m afraid it has something to do with our magician. Yinzhu and all the magicians released the magic of a divine sound system. Later, dragon training went crazy. "


    Okafu roared: "I''m not here. You are the commander here. How can you let a magician do such a mess. Do you know that''s a thousand training dragons, including 500 falcons. I''m afraid that even if all the countries in lonzainus could not come up with so many falcons. "


    Oliveira bowed his head. At this time, he didn''t wake up from the previous shocking battle. From the beginning to the end, the 500 dragon cavalry didn''t fight. This world shaking battle was a contest between the magician and his opponent.


    "Second brother, calm down. Although our loss is heavy, the orc''s loss is not small. Besides, I''m not in charge here. Prince Fisichella and princess xiangluan are both in the city, with the Red Cross emblem of Milan. I can only carry out their orders. "


    "Ah! Princess and prince in, bad, I forgot. Come on, let''s go to town. " O''cafu had no time to care about the dragon training. He just woke up. His most important task this time was to save the two most important royal members. Before in the air, he watched dis attack his brother and dragoons, and his brain rushed down as soon as he got hot. At this time, he thought of the adverse consequences of protecting the princess and Prince.


    The two brothers of violet family dare not neglect and come to Konya city with the fastest speed.


    It has to be said that the students of Milan Academy of magic and martial arts are very lucky. The magicians who have been borrowed by Ye Yinzhu are behind him before. After Perkins attacked Ye Yinzhu, the city destroyed is near Ye Yinzhu''s body and in front of him. So it didn''t affect the comatose magicians. Although they were disheartened by the dust, they were just in a coma.


    Soon, Oliveira found xiangluan in the comatose magician, "the princess is here."Okafu said in a deep voice, "where''s the prince? Where is the prince? "


    Oliveira said with a wry smile, "send someone to look for it. I hope he is in the city."


    Okafu immediately gave the order, at the same time, his eyes fell on the most obvious magician at the head of the city. The pale white light on the moon god''s guard protects Ye Yinzhu who has been in a coma. His face looked a little pale, but very quiet, and the pain between his brows had completely disappeared.


    "Who destroyed our dragon training?" Okafu stares at Ye Yinzhu with unsteady breath.


    Oliveira nodded.


    Okafu clenched his fists, the dark blue fighting light fluctuated around his body, and the fierce light in his eyes flickered. At the thought of the fall of Falcon and his riding dragon, he almost blew himself up in "dragon flying". He was full of hatred for the magician who caused the terrible dragon blast.


    "No, second brother." Oliveira is very familiar with his hot tempered second brother. He and his elder brother Austin are very impulsive people. Once his temper comes up, he is totally reckless.


    Okafu said angrily, "no? Oliveira, don''t you know falcon is not only the pride of the Empire, but also the pride of our violet family? Many of the 500 falcons are members of our family. How much effort did grandfather spend on training them? The falcons, each of them worth thousands of gold, plus the dragoons and their equipment. It will be priceless in any country. And this bastard killed falcon. You stay away. I''m going to kill him. Now all our people are here. Go back and report that he was killed by the orcs. No one will investigate. I want to avenge my dead brothers. "


    "You''d better not move, otherwise, I don''t guarantee that your sister will continue to live." A cold and cruel voice suddenly attracted the attention of the okafu brothers. To be able to touch two blue division without being found is enough to prove the strength of the opponent.


    What the okafu brothers saw was Sula. He held Roland in his arms. The angel in his right hand sighed and was clinging to the artery around Roland''s neck. The cold light in his eyes flickered. It seemed that the cold killing machine could turn into a real killer at any time.


    Oliveira said hastily, "Sula, don''t be impulsive. My elder brother is just in a hurry. We won''t do anything to Yinzhu. "


    Sula smiles, his smile is full of cold and disdain, light way: "the grand Venus dragon cavalry of Milan Empire, originally just a dirty little man who will attack his own people. What are you doing when you face the orc army? Your original task was to guard Konya, but you left without order. From the perspective of Imperial military law, what should be the crime? Where were you when tens of thousands of orcs came to Konya? Yes, ye Yinzhu killed a thousand dragons. However, he resisted nearly a hundred bimonths and tens of thousands of orcs including two golden bimonths. And completely annihilated the opponent. If you change your position, not to mention a thousand dragon trainers, I don''t think you can even give you ten thousand dragon cavalry. "


    "You..." Okafu was flushed with Sula''s anger, but he couldn''t say anything against it.


    Sula snorted, "what am I? Okafu, the first thing you need to understand. Ye Yinzhu was not a sinner of the Empire in this battle, but a hero and a real hero. Oliveira, I ask you, "what''s behind cornea?"


    Oliveira subconsciously replied, "it''s the plains of Priya."


    Sula said coldly: "if these tens of thousands of ORC main army, under the leadership of bimont, enter the plains of Priya, what will the Milan Empire get?"


    Oliveira was speechless, and fear appeared in his eyes. He was familiar with the military law and the internal terrain of the Milan empire. Of course, he knew what that meant. He was soaked in cold sweat and could not speak.


    Sura continued: "dragon training and dragoons are precious, but you should know which is more important than the safety of the plains of Priya. What''s more, the 1000 dragon training brought about the serious injury of nearly 100 bimong beasts and the destruction of at least four main Orc legions. If you don''t know how to settle it, go back and ask Marshal Maldini whether ye Yinzhu is a hero or a sinner. "

 Chapter 131

    Small three new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened, welcome book friends to collect first. The new book will be updated on December 20, when qindi is finished. It''s a new week. Please vote for Xiao San''s new book. Next weekend, Xiao San will hold a new book refining conference. Thank you for your support. The more you recommend, the better you will be. Thank you.


    In the face of Sula''s questioning, the okafu and Oliveira brothers have nothing to say, and they look at each other. O''cafu''s clenched fist had gradually loosened.


    "Sula is right. Ye Yinzhu is a hero of the Empire. Even if master Yuehui is here, he may not be able to do what ye Yinzhu does today. I will explain this to marshal Maldini for both of them. " With the help of two dragoons, Fisichella came to the city. His eyes also fell on Ye Yinzhu, but his eyes were full of fanaticism, which was close to the light of faith.


    Oliveira touched okafu and bowed, "yes, your highness. Your highness orders everything."


    Okafu nodded reluctantly and saluted Fisichella.


    "Well, two generals, please clean the battlefield first. Wipe out the orc remnants, and see how much booty we can get, and whether our falcons can survive. "


    "Yes, your highness."


    ¡­¡­


    A day later. Thor''s hammer fortress.


    "What?" Guti clapped his desk, and he slapped a corner of the huge inkstone table in front of him. Mori Han''s eyes seemed to choose people and bite, "you say it again?"


    A tiger man with half of his hair burned and one arm broken knelt on the ground and said with trembling: "chief, we, our looting army, are all gone."


    "No, it''s impossible." Guti''s breath was uneven and he roared, "is the bimont army vegetarian? Dease and Perkins are both stronger than the Mongolians. With their leadership, how could the 40000 marauding Legion not even win a small city that is only ten meters high? What''s the matter If he is not in front of the tiger people of his own clan, I am afraid he has torn them to pieces.


    "We were ambushed, and before we got to Konya, we were attacked by the enemy. Heavy casualties. Under the leadership of two adults, DIS and Perkins, when we finally arrived at cornea City, we met our opponent''s dragoons and magicians. Chief, this is a conspiracy, this is definitely a conspiracy As he spoke, the tiger man raised his head and looked at Emerson, who was covered in a blue cloak, beside goody.


    Goody''s cold and bloodthirsty eyes slowly turned to Emerson beside him, and his back was cold. "Mr. Emerson, I need an explanation. Forty thousand looting legions are the most loyal people of Thor. They are the most elite troops under my command. Now there are less than 100 people who can come back. " The strong murders attacked Emerson''s thin looking body like waves.


    "Chief Guti, it''s impossible. Our tactics are perfect. How can the enemy know them first? " Emerson panicked a little. Although he was confident in himself, he was not confident enough to get out of the iron wall of Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Goody said in a cold voice, "the result is in front of you. Then tell me what''s going on?"


    Emerson took a deep breath and turned to the tiger who came back alive: "tell me what happened to you. Is it a lot of dragoons? However, the dragoons of sacred heart are all held by us. "


    The tiger man shook his head, and the tiger''s eyes showed a look of panic. "No, it''s not the Dragoons who destroy us. It''s a magician. It''s a terrible magician. At the beginning of our attack, there was a strong magic wave from Konya city. It was the great mage of purple class. It was a special song. After listening to that song, the Milanese dragon training rushed to us like crazy, and then... " With extreme fear, the tiger man told the scene of Konya city on and off.


    After listening to what he said, Emerson was lost in thought. After a long time, he said, "this is incredible. Just a song, even tens of thousands of troops of the looting Legion were annihilated. Isn''t it a branch of the spiritual magician? However, as far as I know, the most powerful voice master in Milan empire is only the strength of the youth level. Even if it''s really purple, I haven''t heard that Shenyin master can make the Dragon self explosion! Chief Guti, this matter is very strange. Please allow me to go back and investigate. "


    As soon as Emerson''s voice fell, there was a huge shadow in front of him. Before he could react, Goody''s big hand had grabbed his throat and lifted him up directly from the ground. With Goody''s heavy breathing, the piercing voice began to ring in his ear, "I don''t know what''s strange. All I know now is that my four main legions and 86 bimont giants have been destroyed. Up to now, no bigwig has returned. Do you know that the looting Legion sent this time is one third of the strength of our Raytheon tribe. I''ve lost a lot in my previous fight with Maldini, and the marauding Legion has become like this again. Mr. Emerson, even if I tear you alive, I can''t get rid of my hatred. ""Goody Chieftain Long, we Absolutely Sincerity and You Cooperative. This Please You To I am a little Time We give it to You First of all Approve Gifts I''m going to Now Those things Enough to On behalf of We The sincerity of... " It''s extremely difficult to breathe. Emerson''s face has turned purple. As long as gutty''s big hand tightens, his life will soon leave him.


    Hearing the word gift, Goody''s face gradually eased down, released her hand and threw Emerson aside. "I hope you don''t lie, otherwise, you should know the consequences. I''ll give you ten days to find out the truth of this incident. Go away - "


    " yes, I will find out. " Emerson almost ran away from the big account.


    Guti''s face was ugly and ugly. If it wasn''t for the cooperation with Emerson, the loss would be a fatal blow to him. "Pass my order, all military operations against sacred heart will be stopped, and all the tribal troops will withdraw the hammer of Thor."


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Yinzhu wakes up from his deep sleep, he only feels that he has a splitting headache, and the illusions in his mind are frequent. All kinds of confused and complex emotions constantly invade his thoughts, and he can''t help groaning in pain.


    "Ah! Yinzhu, you wake up. " Sula surprised voice, ye Yinzhu just feel a cold little hand on his forehead, can''t say comfortable. Subconsciously grasp into the hands, hold tightly.


    Sula''s face was flushed, but she didn''t struggle.


    Ye Yinzhu opened his eyes with some difficulty. The first thing that came into his eyes was Sula''s concerned eyes. "Sula, your voice just now is really beautiful."


    Sula was surprised, and then realized that she accidentally showed her voice in her eagerness. She quickly changed the topic and said, "Yinzhu, are you better? Is there anything else wrong? "


    "I have a headache, but it''s much more comfortable for you to put your hand here." With the complete awakening of consciousness, those confused emotions are gradually dispersed by his own spiritual power, and with the help of spiritual protection, his mind is stabilized, and the pain gradually goes away.


    Sula''s face was cold and said, "Yinzhu, you are too bold this time. I''ve heard from the magician in the Department of spirit that your magic of integrating spirit is extremely dangerous. This time, if you didn''t have the help of spiritual protection, I''m afraid you would become an idiot. "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "but at that time, I had no other way! I didn''t know this spiritual fusion magic was so terrible. Originally, I thought that since everyone''s mental strength is the same, there will be no problem with integration. It was only later that I learned that when the mental powers were fused, they would have their own emotions. The impact of those emotions really made me sad. Sula, how''s the war going? What about the orcs? "


    Sula was stunned and said, "you don''t know what happened?"


    Ye Yinzhu naturally said, "yes! After borrowing everyone''s spiritual power, I played a piece of "dragon flying gymnastics". According to the plan, dragon training should produce a violent effect in my music. As long as I can rush into the orcs, it will certainly bring great harm to the other side. However, when I played "longxiangcao" with the dead wood Longyin Qin, my consciousness was completely immersed in the music. It seemed that my whole body was very cold, and then I didn''t know anything. Did my music fail? "


    Sula sighed and said, "no, you made it. However, the success seems to have gone too far, and the cost this time is huge. Five hundred falcons, including reinforcements, were killed in the war. But the effect is also enormous, the enemy was completely annihilated. It''s just that I don''t understand. At the last moment, a golden bimont rushed to attack you. But later, not only did you not get hurt, the golden bimont disappeared. When I was shot down at the head of the city by him, I seemed to see a purple light. What''s going on? "


    As soon as she had a question, Sula suddenly thought that her question was unreasonable and laughed at herself, "how did I ask you? How could you know when you were in a coma. Yinzhu, I can''t see that you are honest at ordinary times. When you come to war, you are even crazier than Oliveira. "

 Chapter 132

    -- crazy? Do I have one? Elder brother Oliveira said that war is like a game, and the commander is the master of the game. In order to achieve the goal of final victory, any method can be used. Even at the expense of a certain amount of our own forces in exchange for the final victory. I did it according to his art of war! Am I wrong? " Ye Yinzhu didn''t see the real blood, so he couldn''t imagine the scene of tens of thousands of orcs dying out in the Dragon blast.


    Sura smiles and says, "no, of course you''re right. You''re the hero who saved Konya, or even the entire plains of Priya. It''s hard for me to imagine another person who can turn the situation around like you in a situation of absolute inferiority. I''m afraid only French blue can do it. Sometimes I wonder if you''re from Falan


    "Sula." Such as the sound of Fengming sounds from the door, the door opened, xiangluan came in from the outside. Today, she wore a long pink skirt, covering her skin completely. Even her neck is a small stand collar. With a smile on her soft face, she is obviously in a good mood. At least Ye Yinzhu is in a daze every time she sees her.


    "Princess xiangluan." Sula got up to salute, but he looked cold.


    Ye Yinzhu struggles to sit up. He is not sensitive to the etiquette of monarchs and ministers, but when other girls come, he thinks it''s always bad to lie down.


    "Ah! Yinzhu, you wake up. " As soon as she sees that ye Yinzhu is awake, xiangluan immediately forgets Sula and sits down next to Ye Yinzhu. She looks up and down for fear that ye Yinzhu may lose a piece of meat.


    Ye Yinzhu blushed when she looked at her, "sister xiangluan, I''m ok."


    Xiangluan was relieved and said: "fortunately, you are OK, my hero. If Sula didn''t say it''s inconvenient for girls to take care of you, ocean and I would stay. "


    Light aroma from her body, plus her body almost stick to him, ye Yinzhu can''t help a burst of blush, "xiangluan Xuejie, thank you for your concern."


    Xiangluan chuckled and said, "don''t be so restrained. When we climbed the mountain, we hugged each other. We didn''t see you like this at that time. "


    Ye Yinzhu was embarrassed and said: "at that time, the situation was urgent. I..."


    Xiangluan said with a smile: "well, I know you are too shy, but sometimes I can''t see through you. I didn''t see you soft handed when I killed the orcs. Yinzhu, I find that you are more and more in line with the hero image in my heart. Why don''t you go after me. As long as you keep working hard, maybe you can really succeed. "


    "Cough." Sula coughed, "xiangluan Xuejie, you didn''t come to us to let Yinzhu chase you."


    Xiangluan glanced at Sula with deep meaning, "I''ve come to inform you that I''m going to Shengxin city soon. The battlefield here has been cleaned up, and reinforcements have come. Marshal Maldini didn''t trust that Fisichella and I were going to let the college students go to sacred heart. And then back to Milan from there


    Ye Yinzhu said in surprise: "go back? Is the war over? "


    Xiangluan nodded and said: "I just received the news this morning. I don''t know if the orcs of Raytheon''s hammer fortress have retreated completely because the whole army has been destroyed. They are defending Raytheon''s hammer fortress. According to marshal Maldini, the Raytheon tribe has suffered a great loss this time. It will not be able to recover in a short time, and our frontier will have a relatively long period of peace. "


    There was always a sigh from Sula, "good."


    Xiangluan stood up and said, "OK, I''ll go first. You can get ready. If the ocean knows that Yinzhu is awake, it will be very happy. Oh, by the way, Yinzhu, you should be careful and try to be with your classmates. Now those dragoons have a lot of opinions on you. After all, you killed so many of their life like mounts. "


    Xiangluan left. Ye Yinzhu looked at Sula seriously and asked, "isn''t it bad to kill too much?"


    Sula shook her head and said, "it depends on what kind of killing it is. If it''s to protect our partners and our country, there''s nothing wrong. Yinzhu, don''t think too much. You''re not killing innocent people indiscriminately. If we don''t kill the orcs, the people of the Milan empire will only be killed more. You''re just killing. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "that''s what I think. Zi said that in order to protect himself, we must give the enemy the deepest blow. Killing each other is the best solution, and there will be no more trouble. "


    Just as Sula wanted to correct his words, ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "Sula, it''s just the two of us. Should you explain the problem?" As he spoke, he raised his hand and revealed the silver ring on his finger.


    Looking at the silver ring, Sula is silent. Ye Yinzhu is not worried. He looks at Sula with clear eyes. He is waiting for Sula''s explanation.


    "Yinzhu, you are a good man. When I first met you, I knew you were a good man. Yes, that beggar is me. You gave me money and I stole your ring. Am I mean? " Sula''s self mocking smile.Ye Yinzhu gently shook his head, said: "no, you are not a mean person, otherwise, we can not become friends."


    Sula''s eyes looked a little confused. "I love money. At least before I knew you, I thought money was all I had. With money, I can go to the magic martial arts academy in Milan, buy delicious food, buy weapons and equipment I like, and live more comfortably. If I have more money, I can do many things I want to do. At that time, I had no money. I pretended to be a beggar just to steal. Most of the former assassins were thieves. That''s my skill. I always don''t think there are any good people in this world, so even if you give me money, I still steal you. That''s my explanation. "


    As she said this, Sula took out the angel sigh and silver dragon scale from her sleeve and put them in front of Ye Yinzhu, "these are the things you gave me. Now I will give them back to you. I will break the contract between me and silver coin by force. You can give them to others later. Xiangluan, for example, likes silver coins very much. As a princess of her empire, I believe she will also be good at silver coins. It''s a pity that I''m not going to be a puppet for eternity. I''ll try to give you something of equal value later. "


    Sula''s expression is very indifferent, indifferent without a trace of emotional color, so quietly finish all this, and then stand there, head down, although his body is very calm, but at this moment, his heart is shaking.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are calm, but not indifferent, watching Sula finish all this, "have you finished?"


    Sula nodded.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "there is no other explanation?"


    Sula looked up at him and said, "what else do you want to hear? Do you want me to cheat you? Tell you, I had to steal from you? No, I''m not. I stole you because of my inner greed. That''s all


    Shaking his head, ye Yinzhu said, "no, this is not what I want to hear. Sula, do you think giving these two things back to me means that our relationship is over? "


    Sula raised her head and flashed an excited look through her eyes. "What else do you want?"


    Ye Yinzhu laughed, "I don''t want to do anything. It''s just that you seem to have promised me that you will cook for me for a lifetime and help me clean up my room for a lifetime. I''ve already paid the reward. Even if you want to go back, I''m afraid it''s too late. "


    "You..." Sula was stunned and said, "don''t you blame me for cheating you for so long? Steal something as important as you? "


    Ye Yinzhu first put the angel sigh into Sula''s hand, and then put the silver dragon in his arms, "people can''t always live in the past, can''t they? No matter what you have done before, I know you are really good to me, we are good friends, good brothers, that''s enough. Everyone has his own past. I don''t want your past to affect our relationship. Eh, Sula, why are your chest muscles so soft? Your underwear seems very thick! "


    Sula just reflected that a sliding step had broken away from ye Yinzhu''s "magic palm" and said with a red face: "you touch something in my arms." At this time, his eyes were full of shame and embarrassment, but his heart was no longer shaking, just his body had a little shudder under Ye Yinzhu''s unintentional attack just now.


    "Well, the past is over. Let''s not talk about it any more. We''re still the same as before. " Pure Ye Yinzhu did not see more from Sula at this time.


    Sula put her hands on her chest. "No. Even if you don''t blame me, I don''t want to forgive myself. Yinzhu, you know what? When I first met you, I wanted to give it back to you, but I hesitated at that time. We become roommates. I don''t want you to look down on me. Later, when we really became friends, I didn''t dare to give it back to you. I really don''t want to lose you. I really don''t know what''s in this ring is so important to you. " At this point, tears welled up.


    "Ah?" Don''t be like that. I said, "it''s all over."

 Chapter 133

    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    Sula said sadly: "Yinzhu, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. But since you have given me so many things, can you give me another thing, the last one. I want this ring. You take everything in it. Give me the ring. " While saying this, he pointed to the silver ring on Ye Yinzhu''s hand.


    Ye Yinzhu said in surprise: "it''s not that I''m not willing to give up, but it''s from grandfather Qin. I..."


    "I don''t want the function of the space ring, and I don''t want anything in it. I just want this ring," Sura pleaded


    Ye Yinzhu hesitated for a moment, looked at Sula''s persistent eyes and said helplessly: "well, I really can''t help you. Fortunately, you are my long-term meal ticket. I''m not willing to give it to someone else. I''ve disentangled the spirit. You can use it later. " While saying that, he started to run his mental power, and transferred the magic items in the silver ring to the blue space ring. Then he handed the silver ring to Sula.


    "Put it on my ring finger." Sula held out her right hand.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t doubt him. He subconsciously brings the ring up. Just as he is ready to take back his hand, Sula suddenly turns her wrist and holds his hand. Ye Yinzhu only feels cold in the palm of her hand. It seems that there is something more.


    Taking back his hand, ye Yinzhu finds that sulace gave him a silver coin, which looks special. The original design of silver coin should be magic six pointed star, which is commonly used in mainland China. But this silver coin looks a little worn, the pattern on it becomes very fuzzy, and even the whole silver coin is a little black, without any luster.


    "Sula, why do you give me the money?" Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously.


    Sula is looking at the silver ring in his hand. At this moment, his eyes are full of satisfaction, "Yinzhu, thank you. Even if we exchange gifts with each other, you have given me too many things, I will give it back to you. As for this silver coin, may I tell you a story? " The feeling of relief made him feel relaxed. Fool, this is a token of exchange! Do you know how important this silver coin is to me?


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "is it related to you?"


    Sula didn''t answer. She went to Ye Yinzhu and sat down next to him. "There was a woman who made a living by picking up rags. One day, she sold some of the scrap metals she picked up and walked home. When she passed a deserted alley, a gangster rushed out from the corner of the alley. The gangster was holding a knife in his hand. He put the knife against the woman''s chest and ordered the woman to hand over all the money. The woman was stupefied and stood still. The gangster began to search his body. He found an old cloth bag from the woman''s pocket, which contained money. The gangster turned and left with the bag. At this time, the woman responded, immediately rushed forward, snatched the bag. The gangster pointed a knife at the woman and threatened to let her go. But the woman held the bag of money tightly in her hands. While protecting the bag, the woman tried her best to cry for help. The cry alarmed the residents in the alley, and people rushed to catch the gangster.


    They escorted the gangster and helped the woman into the nearby city guard lock, and a city guard received them. At the trial, the gangster confessed to the robbery. And the woman stood there shivering and sweating.


    Chengwei comforted her: "you don''t have to be afraid."


    The woman replied, "I''m in pain. He broke my finger."


    Said raised his right hand, people found that her right index finger soft droop.


    It''s better to break your fingers than let go of the purse. You can see the number and weight of the purse. Chengwei then opened the cloth bag with money. All at once, the people present were shocked. There was only one silver coin in the bag. Many people thought that it was not worth it for the sake of one silver coin, one broke his finger and one became a criminal.


    The city guard was perplexed: what force was supporting the woman so that she could not give up this little silver coin in the pain of breaking her finger?


    After a simple treatment, the woman left alone. She went to a fruit stall and picked up the fruit. She picked it up so carefully. She bought a pear, an apple, an orange, a banana, a cane and a strawberry with a silver coin She chose every fruit she had in the fruit stall until she spent all her silver. People who know her previous experience are very strange. Could it be that a silver coin saved at the expense of a finger is to buy some fruit?


    The woman carried a bag of fruit and went straight out of the city to the cemetery in the suburbs. She went to a secluded place where there was a new tomb. The woman stood in front of the new tomb for a long time, with a happy smile on her face. Then she leaned the bag against the tombstone and murmured to herself, "I''m sorry, mom. Mother has no ability, no way to cure your disease, let you just eight years old early to die. Remember? When you were dying, your mother asked you what your biggest wish was. You said: I''ve never eaten good fruit. If only I could eat a good fruit. Mom is ashamed of you, even your last wish can not be satisfied, in order to treat you, the family has no money to buy a fruit. But, my child, yesterday, my mother finally paid off all the debts she borrowed for your treatment. What''s more, there''s still a silver coin left in today''s earnings. My child, mom can buy fruits. Look, there are oranges, pears, apples and bananas All good. It''s all good fruits that my mother bought for you. They''re not rotten at all. My mother carefully selected them one by one. You can eat them, son. You can taste them... "Speaking of this, Sula was in tears. Ye Yinzhu looked at the broken silver coin in his hand. He suddenly felt that the weight of the silver coin was so heavy.


    Sura continued: "that woman, my mother, the eight year old boy who died, is my twin brother. That day, I always followed my mother. I hated, I hated why I didn''t have the strength to protect my mother and the money to help my younger brother. From that day on, I fell in love with money. I swear, must let mother live a good life, that day, is also my first theft. The silver coin in your hand is the one that mother spent countless efforts to earn to buy fruit for her brother. If my mother knew I was stealing, she would be very angry, but I would never let the money she earned so hard fall into other people''s hands. Since that year, I have collected this silver coin on myself and always used it to remind me that this is my mother''s love. "


    "Then what happened? Where''s your mother? " Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Sula''s eyes were full of sadness. "I''m working hard, trying to be strong, and practicing every day. Go out to steal some money back, but also try not to let mother doubt. But my mother really worked too hard. When I was 13 years old, she died of chronic fatigue. Although I went crazy to steal money to treat her, she still died. Before I died, my mother told me who my father was. It''s him. If it wasn''t for his asshole, mom wouldn''t be like this. I swear in front of my mother''s grave that one day, I will take back what belongs to me and avenge my mother and brother. "


    Embracing Sula''s shoulder, ye Yinzhu choked: "Sula, don''t cry. No matter when, I will stand beside you, your business is my business. But this silver coin is too precious. I... "


    Sula raised her head and said with tears in her eyes: "don''t tell me you can''t take it back. When I got it back, I decided. If one day, someone can treat me as well as my mother does, I will give this silver coin to him. And you''re the one


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the silver coin in his hand again. At this moment, in his heart, the weight of this silver coin has been sublimated infinitely. It is not a silver coin, but Sula''s trust and feelings towards him. Any artifact is not as precious as this silver coin.


    "OK, I''ll take it. I will keep it well. " Ye Yinzhu did not put this silver coin into the space ring, but put it in his arms for personal collection.


    Sula wiped the tears off her face. "It''s been several years. Every time I think of them, I can''t help crying. Yinzhu, am I too vulnerable?"


    Ye Yinzhu wiped the tears from his eyes and said, "how can it be. Didn''t I cry with you? Sula, who is your father? Between him and your mother... "


    Sula''s face changed slightly. "He was a great nobleman. At the beginning, his mother was just his maid. She was raped by him the night before she was about to leave his residence for a new life. My mother left with sadness and humiliation, but a few months later she found out that she had my brother and I. Don''t ask me who he is. I won''t tell you. I have to solve my own problems. "


    "Yinzhu, Sula, it''s time to go. Are you ready? " Xiangluan''s voice came from outside.


    Ye Yinzhu and Sula look at each other, which is to restrain their emotions. Sula holds Ye Yinzhu''s dead wood Longyin Qin from one side and hands it to him, saying: "your Qin is not broken, but the string is broken."


    At the end of the day, because ye Yinzhu''s spirit was almost out of control, he finally failed to fully control the music, resulting in the sound wave out of control and the dead wood and dragon''s singing string broken. You know, that''s seven dragon tendons! It''s not so easy to rewind.


    Ye Yinzhu reluctantly put away the dead wood Longyin Qin and said, "I can only think of a way later. Let''s go out. "


    Sula covered up her emotions well, and when they came out of the room, the sadness on his face had completely disappeared.


    The reinforcements sent from sacred heart included 10000 heavily armored cavalry and 30000 infantry. They were all ready to go outside Konya. There is only one task for the five hundred Dragoons who have lost their mounts, that is to guard the princesses and princesses.


    As soon as ye Yinzhu appeared, the whole team became quiet, and people''s eyes on him became a little different. The eyes of the dragoons are full of fear and anger, while most of the students of Milan magic martial arts academy admire them. After all, these noble children are not very important to the death of the dragon. At least Ye Yinzhu saved their lives.


    "Idol, get in the car." Fisichella greets Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "Your Highness, can you stop calling me that?"


    Fisichella laughed and said, "I don''t want to, but I can''t help it! Idol, you are so good. Get in the car first


    Ye Yinzhu and Sura got on the carriage together. This time, the number of people in the carriage was much less. Naturally, it was because of the identity of xiangluan and Fisichella. There were only xiangluan, Haiyang and Fisichella in the carriage, plus Ye Yinzhu and Sura. There is more than enough space in this luxurious carriage.


    "Idol, if you can defeat the enemy this time, you can say it''s a great credit. We only lost 1000 dragon trainers and 500 Falcon cavalry this time. And even if the opponent does not count the serious injury of bimon, there are nearly 40000 main legions that have been completely annihilated by us. I think you don''t have to go to school this time. You can become a court magician directly. "Xiangluan raised her hand and knocked on Fisichella''s head, "what nonsense. Yinzhu is still young. Naturally, she has to go to school. But I''m looking forward to how my father will reward him this time. "


    As he rubbed his head, Fisichella whispered to himself, "if you say something good, can the reward be worse?"

 Chapter 134

    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. It wasn''t the orcs of Thor''s hammer who raided the Empire of Milan. After all, this is a routine war on the border, which will have little impact on the interior of the mainland. It was the war between two countries that suddenly appeared and affected the whole continent. Moreover, the two countries belong to the same faction.


    The northern part of the continent of lonzainus has always been centered on the Milan Empire, including three allies, Ascoli, fro and Palermo. In the south, it was the Empire of landias. Like the Empire of Milan, landias had three allies: the kingdom of poli, the kingdom of bourbon and the kingdom of Arcadia. The forces of the two groups are separated from each other. It is because of the restriction of France and blue that there is not much conflict between them.


    In terms of overall strength, naturally, the four northern countries headed by Milan are much stronger, but at the same time, there is a huge threat of the far north wilderness in the north, which makes the Milan Empire unable to separate too many troops even if it intends to invade the south. France and Finland are the transcendent places that no one is willing to offend. Therefore, the mainland of lonzainus can be peaceful for a hundred years.


    At the same time, the voice of discord appeared in the south of the mainland. The two kings of landias Empire, Po pen and Arcadia, launched a war.


    But the originator of this incident happened to be ye Yinzhu.


    When ye Yinzhu left the blue sky sea and passed Luna City, the capital of Arcadia, he met a defiant magician, who was a stranger to the outside world. In the face of huge pressure from his opponents, he used the sound blade to attack and killed several magicians of the kingdom of bourbon, including a blue class. After that, he left, but it brought a lot of trouble to the kingdom of Acadia.


    In such a continent as Milan Empire, Qin Shang sighed, "if we expect these generals of Acadia Kingdom, we don''t need to fight this war at all."


    "Fortunately, we don''t expect them, do we?" Qin Shang''s face is full of vicissitudes, and his long gray hair is scattered on his shoulders. The old man, full of vicissitudes and unyielding pride, says coldly.


    Qin Shang said with a smile, "old man, I know you look down on soldiers like them. Unfortunately, there is no room for us to play now. If you can, I believe you will be the best marshal


    Ye Li took a look at Qin Shang and said in a low voice, "I hope this war is the prelude to the rise of the eight schools of Donglong."


    Qin Shang''s eyes flashed a bright light, "it will. What we need to do is to pave the way for young people. I believe that perhaps when the Yinzhu generation becomes the backbone of the eight schools of Donglong, our dream will come true. "


    Ye Li''s eyes turned to the city, "they''re coming. You''re ready. I went A faint purple voice disappeared from his body. Looking at the gradually advancing army of the kingdom of Bozhe under the city, a touch of purple awn full of murders swept past Qin Shang''s eyes.


    The commander in charge of the whole army of the kingdom of Bozhe this time is the marshal of the kingdom. The kingdom of Borneo is similar to the Empire of Milan in one thing. There are also two marshals, one guarding the border with the kingdom of fro. After all, the two kingdoms belong to different camps, and small friction can not be avoided. And the other one is ezri ray, who is in command of a hundred thousand troops.


    Although the mainland has been peaceful for many years, it is still impossible to take the position of Marshal without going through war. And in front of him, marshal Ashley was the only one. After graduating from the Bourbon military academy, he did not participate in any war, but he still became a marshal at the age of 45. There is only one reason. His sister is the queen of the kingdom of BOGO today.


    This time, when he heard that he was going to fight Acadia, isililei, who had always been criticized by the court, immediately seized the opportunity to fight. He also knew that he was not capable enough. But this time, he could win against the weakest country like Acadia, even if he did not command. As long as we can seize this opportunity to kill Acadia''s army, we can see who can say that we are the vassal marshal.


    "Give me the whole army. I''m going to fight the Arcadia pig in this city of Phil." Although this guy has no skill, he has to say that he is very handsome. He can''t be seen as a middle-aged man in his forties at all. With a golden helmet and a big red robe, he is quite a marshal.


    One of the staff officers said to him, "marshal, although we have reconnoitered, there is no ambush around. But this time, Arcadia dares to be the enemy of us. Compared with us, we have to rely on him. Is it better not to rashly advance the whole army, but to feint first and test the strength of the other side? "


    Ashley took a contemptuous look at the combat staff, "don''t talk nonsense in front of me if you don''t understand. It is said in the art of war that reconnaissance is the priority for those who are good at fighting. Although the enemy is small and weak, my reconnaissance is very good. According to the Scout''s return, the opponent has only 80000 troops put together. Acadia''s soldiers have always been known for their laziness in fighting. Let alone our 100000 troops, even if there are only 10000 heavy cavalry, I am sure to tear them to pieces. This time, I''m going to destroy all the defensive forces of Acadia with the momentum of thunder, so that they can know the end of offending our Bourbon Kingdom. The whole army moves forward. The heavy cavalry guards the Dragon cavalry in the middle. The Dragon cavalry is responsible for protecting the magician. The light cavalry flies with both wings. The rear of the infantry hall. "

 Chapter 135

    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    the combat staff officer frowned when he looked at the tall wall of Phil city in the distance. On the surface, it seemed that Ashley was right. After all, he graduated from the military academy, and he was still in a good position in both platoon and early reconnaissance. But I don''t know why, this staff officer named bleak always felt that there was something wrong with the Acadian. What he couldn''t figure out most was why Acadia was so weak that he dared to be so tough with the kingdom of Poyang. Unfortunately, he is just a staff officer, who is dazzled by the impending victory. He doesn''t care about these. The 100000 troops are pushing toward Phil city.


    All the mages in the kingdom of Bozhe begin to prepare their magic in the specially built chariot. Facing the poor Arcadia, isilele is convinced that his own mages will surely bring heavy damage to his opponents, and even directly open the city wall.


    Like the soldiers of the kingdom of illitia, they did not dare to attack the city gate. ESRI Lei looked at the city head with pride. He seemed to have seen the scene that he had conquered the important border town of Arcadia and the royal family of Arcadia knelt at his feet.


    At this time, isileley suddenly found that although there were many Acadian soldiers in Phil City, only one person really attracted his eyes. His white magic robe, long silver hair, and even released the holy breath in the sunshine, tall figure, in the middle of the whole city wall, he didn''t need to do anything, just standing there, it was uncomfortable You don''t have to pay attention.


    "The magician? Such an old magician? " There was a slight agitation in his mind. But he didn''t care too much. Even if the other side had a few magicians, it was impossible to compete with the 100 fire methods he brought with the highest blue level and the lowest yellow level.


    Then, esriley saw that the white robed Mage at the head of the city did not know where to take out a piano. Because the distance was too far, he could not see the appearance of the piano clearly. However, at the moment when the piano sounded, esriley''s brain had fallen into a blank.


    Qin Shang''s black eyes were as clear as an abyss, but they were extremely clear. His index finger flicked in the air, and there was a humming tone. The tone was deep and deep, and the lingering rhyme was curling. In a moment, the air seemed to solidify, and a dazzling purple light burst out from his eyebrows, rendering the whole person a purple light. Qin Shang, as the first and only purple level master of divine music and great master of divine music in the mainland, began his performance.


    "Purple, how can it be purple?" Ashley, who had completely lost his former style, cried out in horror. He completely forgot that as a marshal, his emotions would directly affect his army.


    Purple represents the pinnacle of the whole continent. Apart from Milan and landias, the other six kingdoms, even if they have a strong purple, are absolutely their greatest pride. Isilele never thought that Arcadia really has a strong purple, or a magician. His heart is completely shaking, even if he is surrounded by powerful people The soldier could not ease his inner panic.


    Seeing the purple level, he was not the only one in panic. The panic spread like a plague in the army of the kingdom of Bozhe. What does purple represent? That''s a devastating force! Any one of the purple class strong, may reverse the relationship between victory and defeat in the war. Like the two empires of landias and Milan, although they were separated by France and blue, they could not fight each other, but they fought openly and secretly, relying on the strong.


    Qin''s music was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears. Naturally, the army of Bozhe Kingdom didn''t know it. At this time, on the head of Phil City, a huge amplification array was behind Qin Shang. For today''s World War I, Arcadia has been preparing for a long time. Just like Ye Yinzhu fighting the orcs in Konya City, it has the same effect. It''s just that Qin Shang doesn''t need to borrow his mental strength. He is a real Purple strong man. Moreover, although the soldiers around him are weak, their strength is much stronger than that of Ye Yinzhu when facing the orcs. Although there are 100000 people in the army, it is not reasonable to compare with the four Orc legions under the leadership of nearly 100 bimonths.


    "Come on, all mages attack, attack the man in the city, can''t let his magic cast out." At the critical moment, the bleak combat staff officer beside esriley was no longer willing to take over the task, and he was drinking.


    At this time, with a loud bang, a dazzling purple light suddenly rose from the ground, and the place where he rushed out was the 100 fire magicians in the archery of the Dragon cavalry brigade of King Bozhe.


    His tall figure, old face, slender arms and purple sword fully show his identity. He is a soldier. What is a purple warrior? It''s a war division. It is the strength that Zixing dragon riding must possess.


    Ye Li is not a Zixing Dragon Rider, because he has no dragon. However, this does not affect his strength as a war division.What is the result of the magician who is close to the soldier? As a strong purple, Ye Li will never let the magicians in front of him have any chance to release Warcraft. As for instant magic, it will not have any effect on him at all. The secret that he can burst out of the ground is very simple. Before the arrival of the army of the kingdom of Bozhe, a not too complicated tunnel has been dug in front of Phil city. With Ye Li''s strength, he can clearly judge the location of the dragoons even in the underground by his opponent''s voice. The core of the dragoons'' guard is naturally the target of his surprise attack.


    When ye Li rushes up from below, several magicians have been crushed by his strong bamboo fighting spirit. The next moment, he floats in the air like a giant hedgehog, and countless sharp Purple strong lights are shot out,


    a cloud of blood fog, rendering a beautiful flower in the center of the 100000 troops of the kingdom of Bozhe, and hundreds of fire methods explode in an instant There is only one result under the attack of bamboo fighting spirit, instant kill.


    They were not wronged to die under the attack of a purple division.


    Ye Li gave a long smile, as if to express all the sullen feelings he had accumulated in his heart for decades. In the face of the crazy wave army, he was fearless and rose up like a purple bamboo leaf. Sharp and sharp, but for a moment, he took a string of purple phantoms and went out in the direction of Phil city.


    Purple bamboo fighting spirit, shuttling among the 100000 troops, is invincible. Even the Dragon cavalry can''t stop Ye Li for a moment when they can''t catch him completely.


    Bleak completely dull, this is the first time he saw how terrible the strong on the battlefield, murmured to himself: "taking the wizard''s life out of 100000 troops is like searching for something. Is this the strength of the war division? " At this moment, he finally understood why the kingdom of Arcadia suddenly became tough. If a purple level great mage is not enough to make them have confidence, but if you add a purple level war division, it is absolutely full of confidence.


    At that time, Qin Shang''s music began to play its due role in the purple halo.


    The Qin magic, which is far deeper than ye Yinzhu''s, is faced with the enemy who is far worse than ye Yinzhu''s. The result of this war is doomed at the moment when ye Li kills the hundred fire skills.


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Yinzhu and other students of Milan magic martial arts college came down to the sacred heart city under the escort of a large group of people, this autumn''s defense war was completely over. After a crazy assault, the orcs suddenly retreated into the hammer of Thor, which is known as the first fortress in the mainland. Maldini didn''t want to take advantage of the situation to attack, but first, Thor''s hammer was too strong. In addition, due to lack of preparation, the battle between Maldini and the orcs could be said to hurt the enemy 1000 times and hurt himself 800 times. In particular, the 500 falcons that had been killed by Maldini were completely destroyed, which also dealt a huge blow to the imperial army of Milan. A truce is the best option for both sides.


    Holy heart, Shuai Zhang.


    "That''s what happened. Except for the two golden bimonths, who didn''t know how to take away all the bimonths, all the other orcs'' 40000 legions were destroyed, and our dragon training team also... " At this point, Oliveira couldn''t help lowering his head.


    There were a lot of people in Shuai Zhang at this time. Prince Fisichella and princess xiangluan were at the top. Maldini sat at the bottom and quietly listened to the report of his third grandson Oliveira. More than 20 generals of the Milan Empire and dragon riders above Silver Star are present here. Of course, ye Yinzhu, the hero of Konya war and a first-year student of the Department of divine music of the Milan Academy of magic.


    Listening to Sun Tzu''s report, Maldini''s face did not change, but his right hand had been caught in the hard wooden chair, but he didn''t realize it.


    Can he not be distressed. Falcon cavalry can be said to be the absolute elite trained by him, which has played an important role in the battlefield for countless times. It can be said that every Falcon cavalry is a hero of Milan Empire, and even has at least the title of knight. This time, the whole army was destroyed, and even none of them survived.


    In the first World War of Konya City, from any point of view, the Empire of Milan won a great victory, annihilating the opponent''s four main armies and, more importantly, destroying the opponent''s strategic intention. Maldini naturally guessed the intention of the orc marauding Legion to force its way through the Brenner mountains. The victory of the Empire for Milan means something to him.

 Chapter 136

    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -!


    Maldini''s face was changing, and the air in his tent seemed to be frozen. All the generals who knew him well knew that their Marshal would be angry.


    Xiangluan also felt that the atmosphere was not right, forced to smile and said: "Marshal Maldini, although our loss is not small this time, the orc''s loss is even greater. It''s a big win to exchange more than a thousand for each other''s 40000 elite! When I go back, I will certainly ask my father for credit and a large amount of money for the dead soldiers. "


    Maldini stood up slowly. The strength of Zixing dragon general made his breath solidify like substance. Turning to face Fisichella and xiangluan, he bowed and said: "as your highness said, we have won a big victory this time. It''s arguably the biggest victory since the confrontation with the orcs of Thor''s hammer. The most important thing is to smash the other party''s plot to attack the plains of Priya. As the real commander of this war, ye Yinzhu has made great contributions. Although as a student of Milan Magic Academy, he is only an apprentice magician in the army, I will definitely report such great contributions to the army headquarters and be awarded by his majesty. "


    After listening to Maldini''s words, xiangluan and Fisichella were relieved at the same time. Frankly speaking, they were all afraid of the iron marshal. If Maldini had to find out Ye Yinzhu''s crime of killing thousands of dragon training and Falcon cavalry, it would be troublesome. There will be no response to the orders of the troops abroad. Maldini is in the name of running the army with iron and blood. In case he kills Ye Yinzhu in a rage, xiangluan and Fisichella don''t even have a place to reason. After all, the violet family has a pivotal position in the Milan Empire, and the emperor Silvio will respect his opinions and will never punish Maldini who has made great achievements because of a magician.


    Ye Yinzhu feels the disharmonious atmosphere in Shuai tent, but he just feels a little confused. But he never thought Maldini would be bad for him. Hearing that the old Marshal said that he had made great contributions, he could not help saying shyly: "old horse, oh, no, marshal Maldini, actually I didn''t do anything. If it wasn''t for your help, my own strength would not have produced such a good effect. "


    Austin, the eldest grandson of the violet family, sneered, "fortunately you didn''t do anything, otherwise you would lose the whole dragoon army?"


    "Shut up." Maldini burst out. Austin trembled with fright, and the great pressure on his grandfather made him feel suffocated.


    Maldini''s eyes twinkled and said to Ye Yinzhu, "you are very good. You are worthy of Miss Anya''s attention. Under such a great disparity between the enemy and ourselves, we lost the enemy miraculously. Whether you are smart and brave or your special magic, you can be regarded as the leader of the young generation. But it''s no small mistake that you sacrificed the most important Falcon cavalry of the Empire. Although the merits outweigh the demerits, I will report the truth to your majesty for decision. " Xiangluan and Fisichella''s understanding of the marshal is not wrong. If it is not ye Yinzhu this time, I am afraid the end will be very miserable. It is because of Anya that Maldini can suppress his anger.


    "I didn''t think of any merits or demerits. Just don''t want to see orcs hurt my friends and classmates. Marshal Maldini, I don''t think I''m at fault. Elder brother Oliveira said that as long as we can win in the battlefield, we have to do everything, that is, we have to do everything by any means


    "Yinzhu..." Ye Yinzhu''s unintentional words can frighten Oliveira. He couldn''t understand his grandfather''s temper any more. He suddenly became the initiator. He didn''t dare to bear the anger from his grandfather.


    Sure enough, Maldini''s eyes immediately turned to Oliveira and said sarcastically, "Oh, so Oliveira has made a lot of contribution? Yes, yes, at last, our violet family has a general who knows the art of war. You are all meritorious, meritorious! " At this point, his voice suddenly turned into a roar, "Austin, okafu, out."


    The Austin brothers looked at each other and at the same time stepped forward, straightening their chests.


    Maldini walked slowly to okafu. "What was the order I gave you?"


    Although okafu was alarmed, he said, "you ordered me to lead a thousand dragoons to protect the students of Milan''s magic academy and garrison Konya."


    Maldini said in a deep voice, "what about you? Why are you in the dragoons? When I found out, you were already on the battlefield on this side of sacred heart. And you, Austin, as the big brother, you not only don''t stop okafu, but also sneak back to the dragoons with him. It is because of your mistakes that Konya is empty. "


    "Grandfather, we..." Austin was about to explain when Maldini interrupted.


    "Shut up, you should call me marshal. Send me the order. The brothers Austin and okafu left their posts without permission, resulting in the loss of our army. From then on, they were deprived of the title of dragon riding general and detained for trial. Take it downNo one dares to plead when Maldini is furious. Among the people present, I''m afraid only Ye Yinzhu is not afraid of Maldini. But he won''t plead, because he thinks Maldini is right and the Austin brothers are AWOL.


    Four strong soldiers immediately entered the account and left the account under the pressure of Austin and okafu brothers. Although they are powerful, they never dare to resist.


    In fact, Maldini although in the rage, but still selfish. If other generals were derelict in their duties, they would have been killed by him, and they would have to be taken back to the imperial capital for trial?


    "Prince''s highness, your highness, holy heart city is the imperial frontier, not the two place to stay. Later, I immediately sent someone to escort the two students and Milan back to the imperial capital, and also escorted the two evildoers back by the way. Oliveira, take your two Highnesses and ye Yinzhu down to have a rest. "


    Oliveira breathed a sigh of relief. She did not dare to look at her grandfather again. She agreed quickly.


    In addition to Shuai Zhang, Fisichella long tone, "Marshal Maldini seems very angry."


    Oliveira said with a bitter smile: "when grandpa gets angry, the consequences are very serious. Big brother and second brother are out of luck this time. "


    Fisichella patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, senior. Father won''t really punish the violet family. After all, the two dragon riders are also in order to be able to fight against the enemy. If it were me, I''m afraid it would be the same choice. "


    Oliveira nodded, turned to Ye Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, you almost killed me just now! I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to teach you the art of war. "


    Ye Yinzhu said blankly, "I hurt you, do you?"


    Oliveira couldn''t say anything else when he looked at his simple, unassuming manner. With a helpless sigh, he said: "forget it, it''s all over. However, you really impressed me. I never thought that you could use such a special way to retreat from the enemy. Everyone''s view of Shenyin master is wrong. Who says you are chicken ribs? I''m afraid Shenyin master is the most powerful magician. "


    Xiangluan and Fisichella nodded deeply. In their eyes, ye Yinzhu is just a yellow level divine voice master, but he controlled the victory of the whole war. From this point of view, who can say that the divine voice master is weak?


    As in the college, ye Yinzhu is still arranged to share a room with Sula. As soon as he enters the door, Sula, who is waiting anxiously, greets him. "How about, Yinzhu? Maldini didn''t embarrass you."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "no! Why would he embarrass me? "


    Sula was relieved and said, "that''s good. That falcon is very important to the Empire of Milan. It''s all lost this time. I''m afraid Maldini will deal with you because he can''t accept it. You should have a rest first. Have you recovered? "


    Ye Yinzhu went to his bed and sat down. He said with a smile, "are you ok. Mental recovery is very fast. This time, although it was a bit dangerous, and those chaotic emotions almost made my mental imprint irrecoverable, after I recovered, I felt that my mental strength had improved a lot. "


    "Spiritual progress? Is it OK to fight? " Sula asked in surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It feels like a pond. Maybe it''s because we''ve expanded the pond with the help of our spiritual strength. Now, although our spiritual strength has almost recovered, it''s not enough to fill the enlarged pond. That''s why I feel I''ve made progress. "


    Sula said with a smile, "you! Don''t take a chance next time. What a magician needs most is caution. In fact, all kinds of magic elements are very dangerous. If they are not used well, there will be a crisis that is difficult to control. Come on, wipe your face. " As he said this, he handed a warm towel to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. The towel was very soft, and there was a fresh fragrance on it. He wiped his face and said, "Sula, after you came out of Konya City, you seem to have become different."


    Sula looked at him with a smile and said, "do you have one? Why don''t I? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "you didn''t treat me so attentively before!"


    There was a strange light in Sula''s eyes. Subconsciously, she looked at the silver ring in her hand, "haven''t you paid my whole life''s salary? I''ll be nice to you when I''ve collected everything. "

 Chapter 137

    Although qindi is over, the new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book Number: 1115277


    please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly felt his spiritual power move a little, and his inexplicable call and familiar feeling fluctuated in his spirit.


    "It''s violet. Violet is calling me." Ye Yinzhu some surprised said, is purple in trouble? "Sula, I''m going to leave first. I''ll be back in two hours. Don''t tell anyone about my disappearance."


    Without waiting for Sula to react, a layer of milky light swept Ye Yinzhu''s body in an instant, just like the burning holy light, devouring his body in an instant. The white light appeared quickly and disappeared quickly. When all the light turned into nothingness, ye Yinzhu''s body also disappeared. Sula was stunned.


    With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu has come to a strange place. The first thing he feels is the cold. Compared with sacred heart city, it''s much colder here. The moon god''s guard on him even sends out a layer of soft element waves under the stimulation of cold, isolating the cold from the outside world.


    This is a forest, and the trees around are coniferous trees suitable for growing in cold climate. When ye Yinzhu wakes up from the sense of loss of jumping in space, a sense of fear spreads all over his body. Around his body, there were huge bodies, like the huge bodies of hills, with cold eyes staring at him.


    Bimon, it''s bimon. Two big bimons with golden hair on their bodies put him in the middle. From their eyes, ye Yinzhu felt strong killing and anger.


    Almost for the first time, ye Yinzhu''s left hand calls out his own sea moon Qinghui Qin, and his right hand Bisi has been unfolded, turning into circles of green light and shadow to encircle his whole body. But surrounded by two golden bimonths, he felt so powerless.


    "Yinzhu, don''t be nervous. They won''t hurt you." Familiar voice rings out behind, ye Yinzhu suddenly turns back, and Zizheng''s eyes look at him gently.


    "Purple, run. These bimons will hurt you. " Ye Yinzhu is very anxious in his heart. As soon as he flashes, he blocks in front of purple.


    Ziwei smiles, pats paiyinzhu on the shoulder, looks up at Golden bimondis and Perkins and says, "you go to one side first. I have something to say to my brother."


    "Yes." The low voice seems to make the air tremble. The two golden bimons still stare at Ye Yinzhu, especially the Guqin in his hand, and then walk away slowly.


    "They listen to you?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Zi in surprise. Just now, when he suddenly saw that he was surrounded by bimont, his panic made his heart difficult to calm down.


    Purple pointed to a nearby rock, "you sit down first, listen to me."


    Ye Yinzhu walked to the rock and sat down, while carefully observing the surrounding situation. There are a large number of bimonths here. With his memory, he clearly recognized that these bimonths were the ones who attacked Konya city. But at this time, except for the two golden bimonths, all the remaining bimonths lay on the ground, and many of them even groaned in pain.


    "Yinzhu." Purple voice suddenly became very cold, "did you take me as a brother?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "of course. You are my best friend, my best brother


    Ziwei said angrily, "why don''t you call me every time you are in danger? Is the equivalent contract between us a decoration? "


    Ye Yinzhu said awkwardly, "no, it''s not like this. Zi, the enemy I faced that day was too strong. There are so many behemoths, even if I summon you, I''m afraid it''s still... "


    Purple''s eyes became softer and softer. She sighed and said, "I know you are for my good, for fear that I will be hurt. So I''d rather face it myself than call me. But we are brothers! He is a brother who will never die. Under the same life contract, do you think I will feel better if you die? I''ll be honest with you. When the contract is completed, equality is relative, not absolute. As the noumenon of the release contract, I can make the rules of the contract. According to the rules I made at that time, if you die, I will also die under the connection of the breath of life. On the contrary, if I die, you will also be greatly hurt. When the contract is completed, in fact, we already have life together. Although this will make each other''s vitality more powerful, it also restricts us. We must work together to face all the dangers. Do you understand? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him blankly, "how can it be like this, purple? Fortunately, it''s OK this time, otherwise I''ll implicate you."


    Purple way: "you understand good. Our guardianship is mutual. You have to understand that deeply. From now on, no matter what danger you encounter, you must call me at once. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "I understand. Violet, how can you be with these bimonts. They don''t seem to mean you any harm yet. "Purple not angry way: "that day, if I did not take the risk of space turbulence, forced to use the Amethyst sword to cut open the space, through the spirit between us to contact you, do you think with your own strength can really block the golden bimont? In level 9 Warcraft, golden bimont is not the strongest, but their title of being invincible on land is not in vain. However, you had done well enough that day. I heard from DIS and Perkins about the situation at that time. It''s unimaginable that you should destroy such a huge Orc army with your own strength, causing heavy damage to a large number of bimont beasts. Maybe you have guessed some. Yes, there is a certain connection between me and orcs. You can rest assured that from now on, I can at least guarantee that these 86 bimonths here will never be your enemies again. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "Zi, can you drive these bimong beasts. Are you the orc king? "


    Purple eyes flashed a proud light, shook his head, said: "no, I''m not the orc king. You don''t have to guess. I said, when you one day, the strength reaches purple class, I will tell you everything about myself. I''ll ask you to help me then. Yinzhu, this time I call you, I hope you can help me cure these bimont giants. Is that ok? "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, "treat them?"


    Zi nodded and said, "in the war, it''s inevitable for both sides to have casualties. But I need help from these bimonths in the future. Yinzhu, can you help me? "


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu''s eyes to purple are only trust.


    This time it''s Zi''s turn to be a little surprised. "They were your enemies before, and they wanted to kill you. Do you mind? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I really mind. You taught me that the best way to do harm to me is to destroy them. But now they are your friends. You said they would not be enemies with me in the future. I can trust you. At the same time, I hope they will not attack Milan in the future. I like Milan very much


    Purple took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, nodded and said: "well, I swear here that I will never lead bimont to do anything that threatens the Milan Empire unless ye Yinzhu agrees."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "thank you, purple. What am I going to do now? " In fact, he did not know how important purple''s oath was.


    Zi said: "I remember that you played Peiyuan jingxinqu before. You can play it here three times. Bimong''s vitality is extremely tenacious. However, these violent bimong and Baiyin bimong have suffered too much trauma. They need the most basic treatment to give full play to their self-healing effect. I can''t think of anyone else but you to help me


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, "I will always help you." As he said that, he put away his Haiyue Qinghui Qin, and another Guqin appeared on his knees.


    When you look at it with purple eyes, you can see that the Guqin on Ye Yinzhu''s knee is made of Tung wood, the antlers are painted with sand and gray, the color is purple as chestnut shell, the golden Huiyu, the round dragon pool and the flat round Phoenix marsh. Seven emblem below the string exposed black, full of snake belly broken lines, the middle of the fine broken lines, the forehead has ice lines broken. Yuanchi is engraved with the four characters of "great sage Yiyin" in cursive script. Although the color of Qin is deep, it is full of the feeling of holiness. A faint halo is integrated with the breath of Ye Yinzhu, giving people a special feeling.


    "Yinzhu, have you got your Qin back?" Purple surprise said.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "yes! Fortunately, I got it back. Unfortunately, in order to deal with the orcs, I couldn''t control it when I absorbed a lot of mental energy, which led to the breaking of seven dragon tendons. Otherwise, the Guqin of our Qin clan can be used again. "


    Purple eyes revealed a faint thought, "seven dragon tendons?"


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t notice what Zi was saying. When he touched the strings with his hands, his body and mind were completely immersed in the resonance between the heartstrings and the strings. He said to himself, "this is the musical instrument left by the great sage. It''s the tung of Yiyang, the wood of kongsang, the autumn moon of Fengming, and the Yaotai of Hewu. Among the guqin, the one who has both nine virtues is the one who keeps pushing the great sage''s legacy. Therefore, he is also the best choice for playing the Guqin music with therapeutic effect. "


    Purple surprised way: "nine morals concurrently?"

 Chapter 138

    it''s a new weekly top three. Please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    Ye Yinzhu gently plucked his hands on the string. Suddenly, a mellow and penetrating sound came out, but it was still and quaint. "The nine virtues of Qin refer to nine kinds of beautiful timbres: strange, ancient, transparent, moist, quiet, round, even, clear and fragrant It is the most rare thing for Guqin to combine charm with one instrument. The character of this Guqin is balance. "


    In the left hand, the big finger and the name finger press each other to call the rain with the singing dove. In the right hand, the food and the middle finger trickle with the flowing spring in the valley. The delicate and implicit sound of the Qin floats, and the fingering quietly controls the light, urgent and heavy melody, which vividly and vividly interprets the nine virtues of the Qin.


    The behemoths lying on the ground no longer moan in the soft music, and their eyes open slowly. They see the young man with black hair and white clothes. The soft and mellow melody awakens the most primitive vitality in their bodies. The huge vitality of behemoths seems to be blooming with the elements in the air that follow the rhythm of the melody.


    Zi is standing behind Ye Yinzhu. At this time, he is like a zither boy of Yinzhu, listening quietly and enjoying everything that zither brings to him.


    Dease and Perkins do not know when they have returned to the surrounding, two golden bimons are sitting on the ground, staring at Ye Yinzhu, but at this time, the fierce light in their eyes is gradually fading away, and the huge head is shaking slightly with the Peiyuan meditation.


    As long as ye Yinzhu starts to play the piano, he will have nothing else in his heart. This is the integration of his sixteen years of cultivation of his pure heart. Peiyuan jingxinqu is a relatively long one among the Qin music. When the three times of playing Peiyuan jingxinqu is over, more than half an hour has passed.


    By pressing the strings with both hands, ye Yinzhu ends the last lingering rhyme. He only feels refreshed. At this time, the original chaotic mental power has completely returned to the right track. The feeling of dizziness caused by the last excessive consumption has completely disappeared. Although the sea of spirit has become more open, it has completely recovered. Any music has an influence not only on the listeners, but also on the players themselves.


    Open your eyes, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be startled by the scene in front of you. More than 80 bimonths, who had been staggering, did not know when they had all sat up. Even if they were sitting, their huge bodies were much bigger than those of Ye Yinzhu. They all looked at Ye Yinzhu in a silly way. It seemed that their past ferocity had disappeared completely. At this time, these so-called invincible bimonths in the land war gave people a kind of charmingly naive feeling Sleep.


    It seems that dis has forgotten how much anger the young man in front of him had brought him. His huge head slowly came up to him, and even flattered him: "it sounds so nice. It sounds so comfortable. It seems that even the side effects of my madness have disappeared. Could you please talk about it again? "


    Looking at the eager eyes of DIS and other behemoths, ye Yinzhu smiles and doesn''t say much. His hands and eight fingers move again, and the great saint Yiyin Qin plays the song of Peiyuan meditation again.


    With the piano music playing again, a strange scene appeared in this needle forest. The behemoths, who are at least 15 meters tall, are shaking their heads with the melody of the piano music one by one. It looks ridiculous. At this time of them, where there is a little fierce feeling. Ye Yinzhu is just like their commander. He instructs them to make simple and simple movements with Qin.


    The faint purple halo appears around the purple body. Naturally, he won''t stop Ye Yinzhu from playing for the fourth time. This feeling of enjoyment is the real reason why he stayed in the blue sky sea for ten years! Even Qin Shang, the leader of Qin clan, never imagined that chizi Qinxin had a very special effect on the orcs.


    Golden luster appeared around the bodies of DIS and Perkins, silver luster appeared around the bodies of silver bimont, and those of violent bimont also appeared light iron gray luster. All kinds of elements in the air seem to enter into their bodies through the Peiyuan jingxinqu, producing a special effect.


    At the end of the fourth time, it will consume a lot for ye Yinzhu to continue to play "Peiyuan jingxinqu" four times in the way of releasing Qin magic. After all, this is not the kind of performance in piaolanquan, but to inject mental energy into it. Although his spirit became better after playing, his face became a little pale.


    The behemoths'' eyes are full of hope, just like a group of greedy children, pitifully looking at Ye Yinzhu.


    "Enough." Purple didn''t wait for golden bimont to open his mouth, then came out from behind Ye Yinzhu.


    Purple light way: "from now on, you must remember, ye Yinzhu is my brother. Do to him as you do to me. Do you understand? "


    "Yes, purple emperor." Eighty six bimons roared deafening at the same time, making Ye Yinzhu almost unable to sit on the ground. Especially when he heard these words, he was more surprised. At this time, the behemoths had turned to him, "see Qin di."Ye Yinzhu looked at these big guys with a smile and a cry, "purple, do they need to add a word" emperor "to everyone they call


    Ziwei said with a smile: "this is their recognition of you. Your music has conquered them. I think any Orc will like your music. Of course, as long as it doesn''t urge Tyrannosaurus Rex to attack. "


    Ye Yinzhu said awkwardly, "did they tell you all about it?"


    Purple nodded and said, "if I have a chance, I also want to hear what the sound of killing and cutting is like. It''s hard to imagine that you can play such a domineering tune with your personality. "


    Listening to Zi''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help recalling his scene at the head of Konya city. He remembers that at that time, he seemed unable to control his emotions.


    Ye Yinzhu is by no means the most powerful divine voice master in the mainland of longqinusi, not even the top ten. However, he is absolutely the unique heart and soul music teacher of chizi Qin, which even his teacher Qin Shang can''t compare with. The strangeness of chizi''s heart can only be realized by his own gradual exploration. After all, he was the first one to practice successfully.


    Patting Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder again, Zi said, "go back. Yinzhu, remember my words, no matter what happens in the future, you should call me to go. Let''s face the danger together. And don''t tell anyone about today. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, some reluctant to see purple one eye, hidden in the spirit of the power of the contract quietly fluctuating, with the Milky light, his body quietly integrated with purple. In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, he always regards Zi as his elder brother. Chizi Qinxin is extremely sensitive to the outside world. Although he is simple minded, he can accurately judge who is good to him and who is bad to him with the simplest contact. That''s why he didn''t blame him when he found out that Sula was the thief. If not, how could he be so kind to him? Purple is the same. Although purple is very mysterious, and his father once reminded him, he clearly feels that purple has no malice to him. At the same time, ye Yinzhu also faintly feels that the relationship between himself and purple is connected by the music of that decade.


    With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu has returned to his room in sacred heart city. His sudden appearance made Sura jump.


    "Ah! You are back. Yinzhu, you just... " Sula looked at him in disbelief.


    Ye Yinzhu did not hide from Sula, "remember when I called purple to fight for me in the match with Nesta? Zi is my good friend. Our equal life contract can call each other for help. Just now Zi asked me to help him


    "Purple?" Hearing the name, Sula couldn''t help thinking back to the tall, proud and powerful man with purple hair. Thinking of him, Sura can''t help but sound the last scene of Konya. At that time, there was no defensive force in the city, but ye Yinzhu miraculously survived, and all bimong beasts retreated at the first time. Is all this just a coincidence? I remember at that time, there was a purple light on the top of the city.


    "Yinzhu, are you a strong friend named Zi?" Asked Sura.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "purple is very strong. But I don''t know how strong he is. I just can feel his strength is very strong. Sula, I''m a little tired. Let''s have a rest


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu, who is in a state of meditation, Sula doesn''t ask any more questions, but there are many more questions in his mind.


    Marshal Maldini''s efficiency was really high. The next morning, a thousand dragoons and three thousand light cavalry, a total of four thousand troops, escorted one hundred students of Milan''s magic martial arts academy to leave the sacred heart city. He didn''t want the prince and the princess to have anything wrong with him.


    On the way back, due to identity reasons, xiangluan, Fisichella and Haiyang share the same car, while ye Yinzhu, Sura and others sit in another car. More than ten days on the road is really boring. The most common problem Ye Yinzhu encounters every day is the questions from the magicians. Samurai may stay away because he made the Dragon explode that day, but magicians don''t. The greatest pursuit of magicians is the desire for magic. Like Ye Yinzhu, how can they not be interested in destroying the powerful Qin magic of several Orc legions? So every day ye Yinzhu hears the same question.

 Chapter 139

    it''s a new weekly top three. Please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    "Yinzhu, do you think I have a chance to become a spiritual musician?"


    "I''m afraid not. You''re too old. The master of Shenyin should be trained from an early age. What''s more, are you willing to give up your current cultivation? My grandfather Qin said that as long as any department of magic practices to the top, its strength is almost the same. Better practice your own magic. "


    Finally, the city of Milan is far away. Xiangluan orders the team to stop for a while. Under the protection of the soldiers of the Milan Empire, xiangluan called the students of the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts together.


    Xiangluan first took a look at Ye Yinzhu, who was standing in the front, and then said with a smile, "there''s only one thing to call everyone here. This time in Konya City, each of you performed very well. It was the joint efforts of all of you that prevented the orcs from passing through the Brenner mountains. You saved the Empire, the plains of Priya. You are all heroes of Milan. We are going back to Milan soon. You can rest assured that Fisichella and I will report your achievements to our father and reward you for your achievements. "


    As soon as he said this, he cheered. Most of these students are about 20 years old. Many people come from noble families. For them, it is the best honor to get the appreciation of the imperial princess, not to mention the reward later. You can get such an honor when you are in college. After graduation, whether you join the army or do something else, this halo will always follow them.


    Xiangluan raised her hands, and everyone was quiet.


    "The credit will not be lost. But there is something xiangluan wants to ask for your help. Now that Fisichella and I are studying in the college, we don''t want to make any specialization. We hope to learn more knowledge like ordinary students. This time, we are in a hurry to reveal our identity. But I hope you can keep this secret for us. After returning to the Academy, our identity is still the same as before, just like you, we are all part of the Milan Academy of magic. "


    "I, Nesta, swear in the honor of a heavy cavalry, to keep it a secret and never reveal it." Nesta held up his dragon gun, and his sonorous voice fully showed that he was serious about this commitment.


    Many people immediately reacted, and even some people are still regretting why they were not the first to speak. Who doesn''t want to leave a good impression on the future emperor! For a moment, the voice of oath came out one after another. Only Ye Yinzhu and Sura didn''t say a word.


    Roland can be considered to seize the opportunity, "Ye Yinzhu, you do not swear to keep secrets, do you want to reveal the identity of the princess and prince after you go back?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the oath is just a form. I promise I won''t let it out. Why bother


    Sula nodded and said succinctly, "me too."


    Xiangluan smiles and says, "I believe you. OK, let''s have a rest. When we set out again, we went straight home. "


    "Yinzhu." Ye Yinzhu is just going to have a rest with Sula. Suddenly, he feels that someone has pulled his clothes. When he looks back, Ma Liang winks at him. "Let''s go and have a chat."


    "Good." After ye Yinzhu said something to Sula, he followed Ma Liang to a place where there was no one and sat down.


    "Ma Liang, what can I do for you?" Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Ma Liang looked around and no one noticed them. Then he lowered his voice and said, "Yinzhu, you have made great contributions to the Empire of Milan this time. When we return to Milan, the emperor of Milan will reward you. You have to remember that if he wants you to join the Empire of Milan, you have to promise him


    "Why? I''m from the kingdom of Arcadia. Why join the Empire of Milan? Just to get more rewards? " Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed some dissatisfaction.


    Ma Liang''s eyes flashed a burning light, "Yinzhu, maybe this is an opportunity for our Donglong bazong. As a member of the eight schools of Donglong, you do not belong to any country on the mainland. Any nationality is meaningless to us. I think as long as you agree to join Milan nationality, you can at least get a piece of fiefdom with the credit you have made this time. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "I don''t understand. Why don''t we belong to any one country? "


    Ma Liang slightly hesitated for a moment, or shook his head, said: "since your teacher did not tell you, I can not say too much. I can only say that we need a place that really belongs to us. For example, our four piano, chess, calligraphy and painting classes are better, and the number of people is very small. Because we all need to have high talent to practice magic. Only those who inherit the secrets of our sect can truly inherit the magic of our four sects. Therefore, for many years, it is basically a single biography, but none of the four patriarchs is a super power in the magic world. And the next four plum, orchid, bamboo, chrysanthemum number is much more. Now we can only live in the dark, if we can get a piece of territory, even a very small place, in the first powerful country on the mainland. It can also make us recuperate! "Ye Yinzhu said thoughtfully, "you mean that our eight Donglong schools do not belong to any one country."


    Nodding, Ma Liang looks at Ye Yinzhu deeply. He suddenly finds that the successor of Qin clan is not as simple as he seems.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "OK." With that, he got up and walked in the direction of Sura.


    Ma Liang did not find that there was more loneliness and determination in Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows. Since he left the blue sky and sea, ye Yinzhu didn''t feel uncomfortable at the beginning. However, as he went deep into the society, he knew more and more about the outside world these days. He gradually found that he knew too little. It seems that everyone has his own secrets, and there are many strange things on the mainland, but he is the only one who doesn''t know. This feeling of blank brain makes Ye Yinzhu very uncomfortable. Now, he is full of thirst for knowledge of the whole continent. When he turned around and walked away, he had secretly decided that after returning to the college, he would integrate into the society as soon as possible and learn all the knowledge he needed. Sixteen years of chizi Qin heart, although let oneself get a lot, but the same, also lost a lot. It''s time to bring back what''s lost.


    When all the people set out again and were about to arrive at Milan City, the order of Silvio, the emperor of Milan, had come. He ordered imperial Princess xiangluan, imperial Prince Fisichella, Oliveira and ye Yinzhu to enter the palace immediately. The rest of Milan''s students return to the Academy.


    Escorted by a small team of dragoons, ye Yinzhu and others entered Milan and went straight to the palace in the inner city.


    In the carriage. Fisichella took a look at Ye Yinzhu''s calm face and asked strangely, "idol, aren''t you nervous at all?"


    Ye Yinzhu doubts: "why should I be nervous?"


    Fisichella said with a smile, "you have made great achievements this time. Your father doesn''t know how to reward you, so you don''t expect it at all. Idols are idols. Fame and wealth are like dirt


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''ve said it many times. Don''t call me an idol."


    Xiangluan covered her mouth and said, "xiaozhengtai of our divine sound system is not so easy to be bought. I guess my father will give him some titles or titles. But the reward will not be too big. After all, I''m afraid the loss of the five hundred falcons will drive my father crazy. "


    Oliveira said with some worry: "I don''t know what your majesty will do with my two brothers. Your royal Highnesses, Princess and Prince, please... "


    Fisichella patted Oliveira on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, senior. You violet family are the pillars of the Empire. With your father''s shrewdness, you won''t embarrass them too much. "


    The palace of Milan empire can be said to be the most characteristic of the eight countries on the mainland. The main buildings are made of red, black and white materials. They are not only magnificent, but also overbearing. The inner city has a huge area, which is equivalent to one fourth of the whole outer city. The Royal Guard has 5000 people stationed all the year round. There are so many strong ones in these imperial guards. The defensive magic array of the inner city has been blessed by many powerful magicians, which is enough to resist the bombardment of the Purple Forbidden curse, making the defense of the inner city of Milan like an iron bucket. It is known as strong enough to compete with Longcheng.


    The Dragon cavalry team sent Ye Yinzhu to the palace gate, and the guard took over the guard duty. Because they were in the car of the princess and Prince, they didn''t have to get off the car. They didn''t stop until they came to the royal court, and the Milan hall where the imperial ministers discussed affairs.


    As soon as he got off the bus, ye Yinzhu was shocked by the scene in front of him. As the landmark building of the whole Milan Empire, the red and black arrow flags flutter in the wind. The height of the hall is more than 30 meters, and the thick pillars are exquisitely carved. In the center of the top of the main hall, a Red Cross emblem, which symbolizes the royal family of Milan, is magnified many times. In front of the hall, there are 20 golden hammers. They are more than two meters tall. The long handle golden hammers in their hands are astonishing in weight. Fisichella quietly tells Ye Yinzhu that these golden hammer warriors are blue level. Although the number is small, it is definitely the elite of the Royal Guard.


    "Come on, let''s go in." Xiangluan nods to yeyinzhu, walks ahead with Fisichella, takes Oliveira and yeyinzhu into the highest administrative residence of the Milan empire.


    Milan hall is resplendent, and various dazzling decorations make ye Yinzhu feel dizzying, but the atmosphere here is a little dull, which makes him not adapt. On both sides of the hall, every five meters, there were golden hammer warriors. In front of the golden hammer warriors, hundreds of courtiers can be seen from their clothes. On the left are Wen Chen and on the right are military generals.

 Chapter 140

    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    When ye Yinzhu looks straight ahead, he is stunned. There is only one person sitting on the throne of Milan, obviously Silvio Berlusconi. To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the appearance of his majesty, Emperor Silvio, is far from that of his sons and daughters. Needless to say, feiluan is more than two meters shorter than him. He has an ordinary appearance, with a faint smile on his face. He feels more like a kind uncle next door than the emperor of the first empire in the mainland of lonzainus.


    When ye Yinzhu was thinking, xiangluan and Fisichella had stopped. As princes, they don''t need a big gift to pay homage. At the same time, they bow themselves and say, "see your father."


    "Er..." Xiangluan is saluting her father when she suddenly feels that her buttock has been hit by someone. She is bowing to the front, and she has no strong body and balance. She suddenly exclaims, and her body has fallen forward.


    It turns out that ye Yinzhu is still moving forward when xiangluan and Fisichella stop because he is stunned. Walking behind xiangluan, he naturally bumps into xiangluan, and happens to bump into xiangluan''s buttock which pouts backward because of bowing.


    Soft, elastic, almost perfect. This is Ye Yinzhu''s first feeling. A strong heat current rushes into his brain faster than lightning.


    Hearing xiangluan''s startled voice, ye Yinzhu immediately makes a subconscious reaction. He pushes forward, and his right hand naturally passes through xiangluan''s armpit and pulls her back. No, to be exact, I should have brought her back.


    "Ah --" xiangluan exclaimed again. She thought that she was going to fall, but suddenly fell into a broad and warm embrace. At the same time, what surprised her even more was that a big hand with only four fingers held her plump breasts. In a flash, xiangluan nearly fainted. You know, this is the highest authority of Milan empire! His father, the emperor, is still watching.


    Ye Yinzhu, who hugged xiangluan, also responded at this time and said in a hurry: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, xiangluan Xuejie. I didn''t notice that you stopped."


    After a short, about five seconds of silence, the entire Milan hall was in an uproar.


    What kind of behavior is this? To insult Princess Du in the presence of the important ministers of the Milan Empire and the emperor of the Empire? I''m afraid it''s the first time in the history of lonzainus.


    The smile on emperor Silvio''s face was stiff, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Standing beside xiangluan, Fisichella''s eyes widened. His open mouth could even be stuffed with a watermelon. As soon as Oliveira closed her eyes, there were only two words in her heart: it''s over.


    "Golden hammer warrior, don''t take this maniac." Standing on the right hand side, an old man, the first general, yelled angrily. If he dares to take the place of Silvio, we can see how lofty his position in the Milan empire is. This is no one else. It''s another Purple Star Dragon General of Milan Empire, Grand Marshal Seedorf. At the same time, he is also the grandfather of the ocean. In terms of family power, Seedorf has a gap with Maldini, but he is recognized as the first strong man in Milan empire. With the strength of purple level 6 and a level 9 silver dragon, he is almost the symbol of invincibility in mainland countries except France and blue. Therefore, his position in the Milan empire is also extremely detached.


    In the blink of an eye, four figures have surrounded Ye Yinzhu and xiangluan in the center from all sides. Four huge golden hammers point at Ye Yinzhu. The blue fighting air forms an air field with a diameter of three meters, which locks Ye Yinzhu''s body and makes him dare not move a little.


    Xiangluan had been sober for a few minutes at this time, and said urgently: "let me go."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a wry smile: "Xuejie, it''s not that I don''t want to release it. I can''t move now." In front of the great pressure brought by the four strong blue players, he really can''t move a cent. After all, whether it''s fighting or magic, he has a certain gap with the blue class.


    Xiangluan then reacted and said angrily to the four golden hammer warriors, "back off, don''t you think I''m making a fool of myself enough?"


    The order of the princess and the scene in front of them have made the four golden hammer warriors understand that although they did not retreat, they immediately relaxed the pressure on Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu then released his arm around xiangluan and murmured in a low voice: "Xuejie, although your chest muscle is very elastic, how can it be so soft?"


    Xiangluan nearly spits out a mouthful of blood. Although Ye Yinzhu''s voice is not big, there are many strong people in the audience, and there are no few who can hear him. Xiangluan really wants to shout: I''m not alive.


    The facial muscles of the generals are twitching. Many people want to laugh but dare not. It''s hard for them to hold on one by one.


    Emperor Silvio''s face turned blue and white, looking at Ye Yinzhu and his children. As soon as he entered the hall, ye Yinzhu attracted his attention. There is no white magic robe, long black hair, handsome face, elegant and noble temperament. From that point of view, ye Yinzhu is like the most noble magician. However, he later this action is too shocking, indecent princess, or indecent in front of his own daughter, this boy is bold?Soon, Silvio gave up the idea, because he saw Ye Yinzhu''s clear black eyes. Eyes are the window of a person''s soul. No matter how well the appearance conceals, the eyes can easily betray the nature. From ye Yinzhu''s eyes, he didn''t see any evil or negative emotions. Although he was a little flustered, his appearance was obviously not intentional.


    "Father." Xiangluan kneels down with a plop. She knows that if her father blames her now, then ye Yinzhu has no chance at all. After all, in front of so many civil and military officials, it is a crime that can not be forgiven. "Yinzhu came to the palace for the first time. He is not familiar with the environment here. I believe he didn''t mean it."


    "Don''t you think it''s enough to disgrace me? Stand aside with your brother." Silvio spoke at last, his voice a little cold, but the stiffness on his face was easing.


    Oliveira is beside Ye Yinzhu, gently pulling his clothes and signaling him to kneel down like himself. But ye Yinzhu didn''t understand. He still stood there. With xiangluan and Fisichella''s retreat, his action suddenly became more eye-catching.


    Silvio looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "why don''t you kneel when you see the emperor?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I can''t kneel. My grandfather taught me. Kneel to heaven, kneel to earth, kneel to parents. Otherwise, don''t kneel. A man has gold under his knees. "


    Silvio didn''t get angry as most people think, but he was surprised and said, "because I''m not the emperor of your country? If you meet the king of Arcadia, do you kneel or not He has already inquired about the origin of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu still shook his head, "don''t kneel."


    A cold light flashed in Sylvio''s eyes. Sure enough, I have courage and insight. No wonder we can fight against foreign enemies in Konya. You really surprised me a few times. It''s just some surprises, some surprises. Ye Yinzhu, do you know that because of what you have done, the Empire of Milan has lost one of its most important arms, falcons and dragoons. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I''ve heard what they said. It seems that this service is very important."


    Sylvio said in a deep voice, "so you did it on purpose?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I didn''t know they were coming. At that time, I just finished my music. However, Qin''s music suddenly affected me, but I also know it. My original goal was to train more than 500 dragons. "


    Siduofu suddenly said: "so, marshal Maldini should not send someone to save you?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "No. If not for the fall of the Falcon cavalry, Konya might still be conquered, because the death of the Dragon trainer didn''t really hurt the behemoth. It''s the Falcon cavalry that''s going to take a lot of damage to the behemoths. "


    Sidorf asked, "but where are those seriously injured bimonts? If we sacrifice 500 falcons and dragon cavalry, it will be a miracle to annihilate 100 bimont. "


    Ye Yinzhu, of course, knows where those bimons are. They are with purple! But he can''t say. So, for the first time, he lied, "I don''t know."


    Silvio slowly stood up from his throne, looked down at Ye Yinzhu, and said: "in the first battle of Konya City, the four main Orc legions were annihilated, and the orc conspiracy was prevented, so that the imperial plains of Priya could avoid being looted. The participants in this war are all heroes of the Empire. Xiangluan and Fisichella, at the critical moment, could not abandon the imperial territory. Although they were royalty, they did not shrink back. Fight bravely to the end. I am truly a member of the Berlusconi family, and I am glad to be their father. Zhuoling, the participants of this battle, all give Knights titles. The Dragon cavalry who have Knights titles are given Knights titles, and each of them will be rewarded with 500 gold coins. All of the 40 students in the magic Department of the Magic Academy of Milan, except ye Yinzhu and xiangluan, were given Baron titles, and each of them was awarded 1000 gold coins. "


    At this time, although Silvio''s face smile reappeared, but his not tall body stood there, but gave people a kind of King''s wind. From him, ye Yinzhu felt a different temperament.


    Sidorf, who was in charge of the military headquarters, bowed and said, "yes, sir."


    Sylvio''s eyes turned back to Ye Yinzhu, "as for you, I''m really embarrassed."


    "Why?" Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.

 Chapter 141

    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    Silvio said in a deep voice, "do you really refuse to kneel down?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head firmly. The teachings of the two grandfathers were creeds in his heart. He didn''t learn much before leaving the blue sky sea, but he firmly remembered everything he learned.


    Xiangluan said that she was broken. She scolded herself. She forgot to teach Ye Yinzhu some necessary etiquette before entering the palace.


    Silvio nodded his head slowly, and his eyes on Ye Yinzhu became more and more fierce. The force gave people a feeling of breathlessness. However, ye Yinzhu and he looked at each other peacefully, and there was no confusion and uneasiness in his clear eyes.


    "Father Huang, Yinzhu is not very familiar with the world. He doesn''t understand many things. Please forgive him for his impoliteness." Xiangluan said eagerly.


    Fisichella also hastened to say, "father, thanks to Yinzhu this time, otherwise we may not be able to come back. You... "


    "Enough. Who made you talk? " Silvio''s voice was as cold as ice and snow.


    Just when everyone thought that the great emperor was about to attack, the frost on Silvio''s face suddenly melted, and a playful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "the Empire of Milan, has always been clear about rewards and punishments. Reward for meritorious deeds and punish for mistakes. Ye Yinzhu made great contributions in the first World War of Konya city. It''s an imperial hero. There is no doubt about that. However, he also led to a great loss of the elite of the imperial Falcon cavalry, and molested the princess in the palace of Milan. Such a fault should have been severely punished, but I think his contribution is greater than his fault, and all the faults are equal to the credit, so I will not punish him any more. "


    When Emperor Silvio said this, xiangluan and Fisichella were relieved.


    Silvio turned to Ye Yinzhu and said, "your credit has been offset by your fault. But I still want to reward you. Zhuoling and ye Yinzhu are able to resist the orcs and defend the territory. Milan''s imperial nationality can exist together with its original Acadian nationality. As for the title of viscount, as for the fiefdom... "


    Hearing the word "fiefdom", ye Yinzhu began to notice. He could not help looking at Silvio.


    "You''ve made too many mistakes. You need to hone. Originally I wanted to give you a rich fiefdom, but now it seems too early. Give you Konya, the city you fought. The Brenner mountains are under your control. Of course, I hope you don''t give up your studies at the Milan Academy of magic. "


    "Father, it''s not fair." Xiangluan''s voice resist. Konya has a total population of only 20000, and the Brenner mountains are inaccessible and have no special products. The terrain is steep and close to the Arctic wasteland. Cold and barren are synonymous with it. After the first World War, even the city walls were destroyed. It''s hard to be a reward for such a small city. The territory of any viscount in Milan empire is much larger than that of Ye Yinzhu.


    Silvio said in a deep voice, "be presumptuous. Come on, take the princess down. Retreat. "


    Xiangluan and Fisichella are both taken away. Oliveira receives an order from Seedorf, which is naturally about the punishment of his two brothers. Before they came back, Emperor Silvio had already ordered that although the okafu and Austin brothers left their posts without permission, they did not make a big mistake. They were eager to fight for their country and were given a lighter punishment. Each person will be fined for half a year.


    The three people who came with Ye Yinzhu left, and when he came, he was in a carriage. With the departure of the civil and military officials, he could not help but be a little stunned. What should he do? Ma Liang said that the territory longed for by the eight schools of Donglong had already existed. Is that a reward? In fact, at this time, he felt more about xiangluan than before. At that time, the scene constantly reverberated in his heart. With his cultivation of piano heart, he even felt that he could not support himself.


    "Ye Yinzhu, your majesty." A skinny guard didn''t know when to come to Ye Yinzhu.


    "Ask me?" Ye Yinzhu wakes up.


    The guard didn''t say much. He turned around and left. Ye Yinzhu didn''t know what to do, so he just followed.


    The imperial palace of Milan is like a labyrinth. Even if ye Yinzhu has a good memory, he is a little confused after passing through several very similar palaces and gardens.


    The guard took Ye Yinzhu to a side hall and made a gesture to ask, "Your Majesty is waiting for you in it."


    When ye Yinzhu pushes the door, the first thing he smells is the smell of ink. He is surprised to find that this is a study, or a library. I don''t know the scope of the huge room. Rows of bookshelves from bottom to top are full of simple books. The smell of ink is obviously coming from these books.


    "Ye Yinzhu, come here." The soft voice pulled Ye Yinzhu back from his observation of the book. He walked in the direction of the sound. After several bookshelves, he found the speaker. It''s the Yellow Emperor of Silvio.Sylvio changed into a casual suit, the sense of elegance reduced a lot, but the affinity increased. Although the pale gold robe can''t make him more handsome, it feels more like Ye Yinzhu''s uncle next door in his first impression.


    "Hello, your majesty." Ye Yinzhu nodded to Silvio.


    Sylvio was looking over a book and said with a smile, "you boy, you really give me a headache! I really want to punish you. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and said, "because I don''t kneel down to you?"


    Silvio shook his head and said, "no, it''s because you''ve insulted my daughter. You know, I only have xiangluan. What you did in the hall today disgraced her. Don''t you think you''re wrong? "


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head, "I''m wrong. But I didn''t mean to bump her. I was looking at you and didn''t notice her stop. "


    "Oh? Are you looking at me? What are you looking at me for? " Asked Silvio with interest.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "because I don''t think xiangluan and Fisichella are much like you, but you are their father."


    Silvio''s face changed. If someone else said that, he would have ordered him to kill him. This is a great crime of suspecting the blood of the royal family. At this time, he just gave a wry smile and said, "that''s because they are more like mothers. That''s why it''s not like me. You see, I''m just because of this? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "and I think you are more kind, which is different from the emperor I imagined."


    Silvio gave a cool smile and said: "Ye Yinzhu, I called you here to hear your opinion on shenyinshi. Maybe you don''t know that the Academy of magic and martial arts in Milan has made a big stir because of your performance on the battlefield. The status of Shenyin system has been greatly improved. Now many magicians are doubting the divine voice master''s theory of chicken ribs. "


    Ye Yinzhu said frankly: "I never thought that shenyinshi was a chicken! I think since any profession exists, it has the meaning of its existence. Every profession can succeed. But we have to work hard. Grandfather Qin used to teach me that if a master wants to be strong, he must first like music. Everyone''s talent is different. Talent is the most important thing, followed by hard work. "


    Sylvio said, "so you worked hard?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I haven''t compared it. I don''t know if I am hardworking or not. But grandfather Qin said, "I''m a genius for piano learning."


    Sylvio laughed, "your grandfather Qin, is his name Qin Shang?"


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him in surprise, "how do you know? Do you know my grandfather Qin? "


    Silvio sighed and said, "I''m afraid there are not many people on the mainland who don''t know about your grandfather Qin. In just one month, two divine voice masters suddenly appeared in the mainland of lonzainus. And you''re from Arcadia. It seems that my guess is correct. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "I don''t understand you."


    Silvio smile, said: "in short, your performance in Konya city is amazing, but compared with your grandfather Qin, there is still some gap. As the weakest Kingdom on the mainland, Arcadia completely annihilated 100000 troops of its opponents in the war with the kingdom of Bozhe not long ago, among which more than 60000 were captured. The Kingdom lost a lot of elite and magicians. And it''s your grandfather Qin who does this. What he did, however, was to play piano music in the city. Shenyinshi has even become a synonym for war magicians. With the help of amplifying magic, the attack range of Shenyin master can reach the terrifying level of covering 100000 troops. Your grandfather Qin is the purple level master, which is unbelievable. "


    Ye Yinzhu said in surprise: "is there a war in the kingdom of Arcadia? My grandfather Qin also participated? What about the results? What happened then? "


    Sylvio said: "don''t worry, your grandfather Qin will be fine. Although there is a big gap between Arcadia''s strength and Bourbon''s, it is because your grandfather is in charge. Now Bourbon has admitted his bad luck under the mediation of the randias empire. Your grandfather Qin didn''t even return the prisoners to others. It''s a pity that Arcadia is too far away from Milan. Otherwise, I really want to see your grandfather


    Hearing that Qin Shang was ok, ye Yinzhu was relieved.


    Sylvio suddenly said: "Yinzhu, you are classmates with xiangluan and Fisichella. That''s what I call you. In your sense, is Arcadia better or Milan better


    Ye Yinzhu said without hesitation: "good Milan. It''s a little bit cold here, but it''s better than Acadia in all aspects. "


    Silvio smiles, this time from the bottom of his heart. "If you were given a choice, would you like to stay in Milan?"


    Ye Yinzhu hesitated and said, "I don''t know. It depends on where my family stays. "


    Silvio nodded and said: "later you can ask your family, the door of Milan empire is always open to your family. At the same time, you can also tell your grandfather Qin what Arcadia gives him, and the Milan empire is willing to give him three times

 Chapter 142

    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "what did Arcadia give grandfather Qin?"


    Sylvio said, "you just have to tell your grandfather Qin what I said. Yinzhu, xiangluan said that you are not very experienced in the world, which I think is right. I''m afraid that you have to learn more than music at the Academy of magic in Milan. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded deeply and said, "I think so, too. When I was at home before, I didn''t know anything about the outside world. After coming to Milan, I felt the lack of knowledge. I will study other knowledge well after I go back to college this time. "


    Silvio smiles and says, "do you blame me for reducing your due reward this time?" He doesn''t sound like an emperor at all.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I never wanted to get any reward."


    Silvio said: "although the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan is from the mainland, when ye Yinzhu looked down, he found that the badge in his hand was the same as the one taken out by xiangluan and Fisichella, which was the symbol of the royal family of Milan, the Red Cross shield of Milan.


    "Konya city is your temporary territory. Although the tax there is not high, it is enough for you now. As Lord of Konya, you can have the right to name it. What do you want to call it? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "let''s call it Qin City."


    "Qin City, what a Qin City. It''s a tiring journey. Go back and have a rest first. I''ll ask xiangluan to give you the official appointment. Somebody. Send Ye Yinzhu out of the palace. "


    When ye Yinzhu left, the smile on Sylvio''s face became stronger, just a little deeper in his smile.


    "Your Majesty, are you too kind to this boy?" A low voice rang out from his side, and sidorf''s tall and old figure appeared beside Silvio.


    Silvio shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think so. The investment in this child is definitely worth it. Although I am very optimistic about his grandfather Qin, I am more optimistic about him. After all, he''s much younger, isn''t he? More importantly, he has a good relationship with xiangluan and Fisichella


    Sidorf''s heart moved, and immediately understood the emperor''s idea, and exclaimed: "Your Majesty is wise. It''s just his blasphemy to the princess today... "


    Silvio said: "if he can promote the magic of divine sound system to the level of youth or above during his stay in Milan Academy of magic, I can even consider marrying xiangluan to him."


    Seedorf was shocked. At this time, he realized that Silvio''s emphasis on Ye Yinzhu had reached such a level.


    The smile on Sylvio''s face gradually disappeared and he turned to Seedorf and said, "Uncle Seedorf, you and uncle Maldini are the pillars of the Empire. I have nothing to hide from you. Let''s see. " As he said this, he opened the book in his hand, took out two letters from the pages and handed them to Seedorf.


    "One of the two letters was sent by Uncle Maldini as soon as possible. It not only records in detail all the situations in the first World War of Konya City, but also has the analysis of Uncle Maldini. Although Ye Yinzhu is young, he is simple. But what he showed in the war was another side. As for the other letter, it was sent to me by my sister earlier. There is only one sentence in it, that is, to do everything possible to keep Ye Yinzhu in Milan with the best treatment. "


    Sidorf was surprised and said, "Your Majesty, are you talking about Princess Niya?"


    Silvio sighed, "my sister never married, in fact, is for one person. It''s a royal secret. And this person is Ye Yinzhu''s teacher, his grandfather Qin. My sister never praises others easily, and she has a very high vision. Uncle Seedorf, I think you know what I mean


    Seedorf''s eyes flashed purple. He looked at the two letters in his hand and nodded.


    Out of the palace, the sense of Royal repression suddenly disappeared. The conversation with Silvio made him feel good. For nothing else, the reading right of the library alone was the best reward he got.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t go back to Milan''s Mowu academy directly. Since he was in Milan, he decided to visit Anya first. In his heart, Anya has long been regarded as his sister, not because Anya gave him many valuable gifts, but because Anya was kind to him.


    When ye Yinzhu came to piaolanquan, it was just in the afternoon, and piaolanquan was still open. As soon as he entered the door, he met Dida, who was busy.


    "Ah! Yinzhu, you come back. " Dida was surprised.


    "Hello, brother Dida." Ye Yinzhu is very polite.


    Dida said with a smile: "you don''t know. The guests of piaolanquan miss you very much these days. Without your music, there seems to be something missing here, even we feel a little uncomfortable. If Miss knows you are back, she will be very happy. Let''s go. Come onDida sent Ye Yinzhu to the third floor.


    Anya is overjoyed to see ye Yinzhu return. She takes him directly to the tree house where she lives, and tells Dida not to let anyone disturb him.


    Looking up and down at Yinzhu, Anya said, "Yinzhu, have you made a breakthrough in your music?"


    Yinzhu was stunned and said, "sister Anya, why do you say that?"


    Anya smile, said: "the change of temperament is a reflection of strength, from your sharper temperament than before, can reflect a lot of things."


    Anya is still so beautiful, noble beauty, light green skirt set off her beautiful posture, noble as a goddess of nature.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I have forgotten that my sister is still a strong purple. It''s really hard to believe from the outside


    Anya said with a smile, "you little guy can play tricks, too. It''s not bad. I''ve heard all about you. I dare not play the piano with you again. Now, you are the hero of the Milan empire


    Ye Yinzhu said, "sister, you don''t want me?"


    Anya sighed and said, "no, I don''t want you. It''s my sister who may be leaving here. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart was shocked, and the feeling of not giving up came naturally, "why? Is piaolanquan''s business bad? "


    Anya shook her head and said, "it has nothing to do with business. Remember the story I told you? Now that my sister has found here, she will definitely come again. At that time, it won''t be as easy to deal with as last time. After all, the power she has is far beyond my comparison, not to mention the dark tower behind her. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed, "sister, I''ll help you."


    Anya took Ye Yinzhu''s hand and said, "if you have this heart, my sister will be very happy. But it doesn''t work. In lonzainus, no one can compete with the seven towers of Falan. Perhaps, my sister''s fate is doomed to be wandering. "


    Ye Yinzhu a stay, the feeling in the heart is more intense, looking at Anya face lonely, he wants to protect her.


    "Sister Anya, where are you going?"


    Anya shook her head and said, "I don''t know yet. The farther the better. To a place my sister can''t find. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s mind suddenly flashed, "why don''t you go to my territory. I was rewarded and made a Viscount, and the territory was Konya. It''s just that it''s a little bit cold


    Anya''s eyes brightened, "Konya city? Where is it? " As she said this, she took out a complete map of sheepskin from the space ring and spread it out in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu carefully identified the location of Konya city at the junction between the Empire of Milan and the Arctic wasteland.


    Anya carefully observed the terrain shown on the map, and the smile in her eyes became more and more intense, "OK, this is really great. It seems that God arranged for you to help my sister. Konya is a remote city surrounded by mountains, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Yinzhu, if you can rest assured, how about let your sister help you build here? No matter how barren the land is, as long as we elves are there, we can make it rich. "


    Ye Yinzhu has no idea about the construction of Konya city. He just doesn''t want to lose Anya''s elder sister. He quickly agrees, "of course. My place is my sister''s


    Anya smiles and says in her heart, elder sister, it seems that I will finally have a base that can compete with you. Even in the cold north.

 Chapter 143

    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    At Anya''s invitation, ye Yinzhu returned to the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan after dinner. He promised Anya that as soon as he got the formal letter of appointment, he would immediately hand over the business of Qincheng in the name of Konya and the future Lord of Qincheng Take care of Anya.


    Today''s Day is very clear. The stars and moon at night are very clear. Walking on the stone path of the campus, ye Yinzhu suddenly has a feeling that he seems to have changed. After he came to Milan, he knew so many people. Everything here seems to be constantly affecting him. But at this time, he was homesick, missing his parents, two grandfathers, and the blue sky sea where he had lived for 16 years.


    "Viscount, why don''t you go back to your dorm and hang out on your own?" Sula came out of nowhere and looked at him with a smile.


    When ye Yinzhu saw Sula, his homesickness suddenly faded. He suddenly found that Sula''s smile today seemed a little different from usual. Although he was smiling, his eyes were very cold.


    "Sula, I went to piaolanquan, so I came back a little late. Are you okay? It''s as if I''m not happy. "


    Sula snorted, "how dare I not be happy! You are the viscount


    Ye Yinzhu said inexplicably, "Sula, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sula said nothing, turned and left. Ye Yinzhu rushed to catch up, "Sula, did I make you angry?"


    Sula stopped, turned to look at him and said, "you are more and more capable now. Who dares to be angry with you. Even the imperial Princess dares to be indecent. You are the first person in the mainland. "


    "Well You are angry because of this! Let me explain. I didn''t mean to


    In Ye Yinzhu''s apology, they return to the villa. As soon as you enter, ye Yinzhu can smell the aroma. There are six plates of delicious dishes on the table in the hall of the villa, but it seems a little cold.


    Ye Yinzhu only felt that her heart and eyes were hot at the same time. Sula was waiting for her to come back! And it''s cooked.


    "Sula, how did you make so many delicious dishes today?"


    Sula was not angry and said: "the reward of Milan Empire has come down. If you have money, you want some people to eat better, but now it seems unnecessary. I''ll pour it out. " Then he went to get the plate.


    "No, it''s a pity to pour it out. It smells good! It''s still Sura''s cooking. "


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I swear."


    Sula gave him a white look. "Who wants you to swear. If it''s delicious, eat it. " As he said this, he picked up the chopsticks himself. In order to wait for ye Yinzhu to come back, he not only cooked the meal, but also didn''t eat it himself.


    Before I ate in piaolanquan, I didn''t digest it. I had another big meal, but I couldn''t let Sula see it. Although the food is delicious, but the stomach is always limited


    "Yinzhu, you should pay attention in the future, don''t contact with girls too much, otherwise today''s situation is likely to reappear." Sula frowned at Ye Yinzhu.


    "I''ll pay attention. Sula, am I stupid? " There is a trace of bitterness in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes.


    Sula shook her head and said softly, "no, of course you''re not stupid. You''re even the smartest person I''ve ever met. Can a fool learn so much from Oliveira''s story in such a short time? It''s just that you''ve had too few opportunities to get in touch with the outside world before, which will gradually get better. You blame yourself too much. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, I will become better and better. Sula, I''ve decided not to take a course in phonics for the time being and to read in the library. "


    "Read a book?" Sura said in surprise


    Ye Yinzhu repeated what Silvio said to him today. After listening to him, Sula could not help frowning, "what is your majesty going to do? You are just a little yellow level magician. Even if he made great achievements this time, he doesn''t have to be so kind to you! What''s more, you just molested his daughter. No, there must be something strange in it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "no! I think uncle Silvio is very nice. Are you thinking too much? "


    Sula''s eyes flashed. "Maybe. However, the emperor''s mind is not what ordinary people can understand. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "Sula, don''t you want me to read in the palace?"


    Sula shook her head and said, "No. Silvio is right. Reading more books is the best way for you to integrate into the society as soon as possible. Just be careful. But if you don''t go to class in Shenyin department, you must first talk to director Nina. It can be seen that she attaches great importance to you. "


    Listen to Sula mentioned Nina, ye Yinzhu suddenly thought of a thing, "yes, I really want to go to Nina granny."Sura said in surprise, "now? Is it a little late? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I want to read in the Palace tomorrow. I''ll go to grandma Nina now. I''ll be back in a minute. You''ll have a rest first. " With that, he reluctantly ate the last meal in his job and left the dormitory.


    Listening to the sound of Ye Yinzhu closing the door, Sura sighed and said to himself: "Silvio is worthy of being one of the most outstanding emperors in the history of Milan empire. I''m starting to win over Yinzhu now. He is much better than the old man. But, Yinzhu, is this good or bad for you? "


    Nina is also living in a villa. Ye Yinzhu once came here. Her villa is bigger than the students'' one. There is a small garden with all kinds of flowers in front of the villa, which is very unique.


    "Granny Nina, are you home?"


    "The door is open. Come in yourself." Nina''s calm voice came from the room.


    Ye Yinzhu walked into the villa and saw Nina coming down from upstairs. "Grandma Nina, I''m back."


    Nina''s eyes showed a trace of kindness. She said with a smile, "sit down. My lord viscount. "


    Ye Yinzhu embarrassed way: "you don''t hurt me."


    Nina snorted and said, "you have a little conscience. Come to see me as soon as you come back. You don''t have to say anything about you this time. I already know. Yes, you have brought us a lot of face and trouble. Now the most popular thing in the college is that there are many magicians who want to specialize in divinity. President Ferguson has been to me many times


    Ye Yinzhu said: "grandma Nina, I don''t want to go to class for the time being, OK?"


    Nina was stunned and said, "no class? Are you complacent? It''s true that you have high attainments, but you have to know that as a master of music, only constant training can make progress. "


    Ye Yinzhu said in a hurry: "it''s not like this,..." At the moment, he told me that he was going to spend a lot of time in the library. After hearing his explanation, Nina''s face looked better.


    "In that case, go. However, limited to this semester, from next semester, you still come back to my class honestly. At the same time, your piano music can''t be left behind, and daily practice is essential. "


    "I will. Grandma Nina, I''ve got my space ring back. "


    "Got it back?" Nina didn''t understand what ye Yinzhu meant for a while.


    With a flash of light, a letter floated out of Ye Yinzhu''s space ring, fell on his hand and handed to Nina.


    Nina''s body suddenly froze, and there were few words on the envelope, which said: Nina Qinqi, the signature is a vigorous and powerful, Qin Shang.


    Her hands trembled uncontrollably. Nina slowly received the letter into her hands. What a familiar font! It''s him. It''s his letter. Carefully opened the envelope, as if afraid of a little damage to the envelope like, from the envelope, she took out only one page of the letter. It seems that she wants to put all her eyes into it. Nina''s body and mind are all still because of this letter. She looks at it quietly. Her breath seems to be a little short. Because of the fluctuation of mental power, the magic elements around her body become a little disordered.


    Nina read a short letter for half an hour.


    "Asshole, Qin Shang, you old asshole." Nina suddenly scolds, which makes Ye Yinzhu jump.


    "Grandma Nina, how do you scold grandfather Qin?" Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.


    Nina looked at Ye Yinzhu unsteadily, "I scold him lightly. If he is here, I wish I could kill him. He didn''t even say hello to me. Asshole, asshole. " Mouth scold, her eyes have been red, hands do and mouth anger completely different things, carefully put the letter away.


    "Yinzhu, have you read this letter?" Nina asked suddenly.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "this is from grandfather Qin. How can I see it?"


    Nina said, "that''s good. You go back first. Just read as you want to


    "Oh." Nina''s mood is so unstable that ye Yinzhu doesn''t dare to stay any longer and leaves in a hurry.


    Looking at Yinzhu''s back, Nina said: "Qin Shang, you old bastard. One day, I''ll settle with you. Do you want your apprentice to be a teacher of phonics? I don''t know. I just want him to be a student. Hum, Yinzhu is the pride of our divine sound system. "


    Starting from the next day, the students who had returned from the autumn defense war resumed their normal life, with one exception. That''s Ye Yinzhu, the focus of the college. He didn''t go to the Department of phonics any more. Every day he left the college early in the morning and didn''t come back until very late. Only a few people know what he''s doing.

 Chapter 144

    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    Marshal Maldini returned home after handling the affairs of the frontier. However, when he came back, he was surprised to find that piaolanquan had changed its owner. Anya is gone, even her waiters are gone. No one left, no trace left. The most surprising thing is that the big tree in the middle of piaolanquan has disappeared. Where does he know that Anya has already gone to Qin City with the Lord''s order of Ye Yinzhu.


    Sitting on the floor with his back against the bookshelf, ye Yinzhu is carefully reading this ancient book written by a minstrel.


    It has been nearly a month since he came to the Royal Library to read. Every day, apart from the necessary training, he has put all his energy on reading. Not to find a way to practice, just to better understand the world.


    The original Ye Yinzhu is a piece of white paper, but at this time, he is adding color on this piece of white paper with amazing speed. From the most basic books, ye Yinzhu has learned too much in one month.


    The Royal Library is bigger than expected. It has five floors. Besides the first floor Ye Yinzhu saw when he first came here, there are four underground floors. No wonder Silvio said at that time that it was the largest and most comprehensive library in mainland China.


    There are too many books here. Although Ye Yinzhu chose to read them, he has only read a small part of the books on the first floor. He saw it as a treasure house of knowledge, and his mind gradually improved with the growth of knowledge, which even he could clearly feel.


    The sound of footsteps, ye Yinzhu subconsciously looked up, can come here only the royal family members. The number of royal members of the Milan empire is pitifully small. So it''s very quiet here.


    It was Fisichella who came. His face looked ugly. He walked up to him quickly. "Yinzhu, don''t look. Come with me. I''ll show you a place to hide. "


    "Hiding? Why? You don''t have to go to class to get here. " Ye Yinzhu looks at him in surprise.


    "I don''t have classes this afternoon," said Fisichella. Don''t ask. Come with me. You''re in big trouble. Even my father can''t help it. He told me to come quickly and take you to a safe place


    Ye Yinzhu''s curiosity has always been very strong. Once he is immersed in books, he can''t extricate himself. At this time, Fisichella doesn''t let him read, and doesn''t say the reason, which can''t help causing his dissatisfaction. "Fisichella, please make it clear, and I''ll go with you. What happened? I come here to read every day. What''s the trouble? "


    Fisichella rolled his eyes. "Boss, please, come with me. Otherwise it''s too late. It''s better for you not to know for the time being. "


    "No, I won''t leave until you say it." Ye Yinzhu''s firm way.


    Fisichella hesitated and said, "OK. Then I''ll tell you. Remember when we faced the orcs in Konya City, your territory Qin City, how did you defeat them? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "it''s Qin music!"


    Fisichella said with a bitter smile, "the trouble is in your music. On that day, I still remember the grand occasion when you played a piano song and thousands of dragons exploded together. However, your music caused a dragon explosion! I don''t know how the news got to Yinlong city. Now Yinlong city is coming. I''m going to take you back for questioning. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed, "because I threatened them?" He didn''t read this month''s book for nothing. He already understood a lot about the outside world.


    Fisichella nodded and said, "that''s right. If I were a dragon, I would be afraid of you. If you''re yellow, you can make the Dragon explode. If you are more powerful, you can kill the Dragon at will in the future? Come with me. Yinlong city can''t be provoked. My father is dealing with the visitors. I''ll take you to hide first and think of a way after they leave. "


    "Do you want to go? No one can hide the people Yinlong city wants. " A clear and clear voice suddenly sounded, which startled Fisichella. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly became solidified.


    In an instant, they both had an illusion. All of a sudden, the magic elements in the whole room are alive, really alive. Every magic element seems to have its own life, jumping happily. Just for a moment, the strength of Magic Elements in the whole Royal Library has more than doubled, even giving people the illusion of stickiness.


    What kind of power can make the magic elements in the air change? Ye Yinzhu has seen the same situation once, when the Anya sisters fought. The solidified air seems to lock its body completely, and even it becomes difficult to move.


    The silver six pointed star suddenly appeared in the Royal Library without warning. With a flash of silver, a figure appeared out of thin air.


    Space is one of the top magic, instant transfer.It was a young man, about twenty years old, with long silver hair scattered behind his back. His handsome face didn''t look like what human beings could have. His silver robe covered his whole body. Although he was not very tall, he could give people a kind of towering feeling. The most remarkable is his purple eyes. Yes, dark purple eyes.


    The purple eye magic light twinkles, instantly locks Ye Yinzhu''s body, "are you ye Yinzhu?"


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly, "I am."


    The young man with purple eyes nodded and said, "that''s good. Come with me."


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "why?"


    "Proud way:" because I am young people


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly laughed, "is Yinlong City fun?"


    The young man with purple eyes was stunned, "aren''t you afraid?"


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "why should I be afraid? Is the silver dragon invincible? "


    Purple eyes young people angry, "silver dragon is invincible in the mainland."


    Ye Yinzhu snorted with disdain, "if you are invincible, there will be no black dragon city in the world." A few days ago, he read a book about the Dragon City, the territory of the dragon people on the mainland of longqinusi.


    There are seven dragon cities in the mainland of lonzainus. They are silver dragon city, black dragon city, Golden Dragon City and red, blue, yellow and green dragon cities. Among them, Yinlong, Heilong and Jinlong are the upper three dragon families, and the adult giant dragon can reach the Ninth level. Although black dragon is not as powerful as silver dragon, their body is much stronger than silver dragon. The golden dragon is known as the strongest metal dragon. As for the red, blue, yellow and green dragon cities, they belong to the lower dragon tribe, representing the giant dragon using four natural magic elements. Red fire dragon, blue water dragon, Yellow Earth Dragon and green wind dragon.


    These seven dragon cities are located in different positions in the mainland, just like France and blue, with a transcendent status. No country is willing to offend these real dragons. Apart from Arcadia, the remaining seven countries are allied with a dragon city. Naturally, the largest empire like Milan is allied with the powerful silver dragon. It''s just that sidorf is the only one who can be recognized as the knight of silver dragon.


    The relationship between the Dragon cities is just like the nation of human beings. They will also lean against each other and not unite. It''s just that the fight between them is not what human beings can see.


    Black dragon city and silver dragon city are enemies, and silver dragon city''s allies are Fenglong City, Huolong city and Tulong city. The remaining two dragon cities and black dragon city are allies. Although the black dragon and the metal dragon are the upper dragon, the silver dragon is one of the four Dragon cities. Therefore, the two sides fight against each other, and no one can help. At this time, what ye Yinzhu said just touched the taboo in the heart of the Adult Silver Dragon in front of him.


    "Do you want to die?" Countless purple wind blades appear around Ye Yinzhu''s body without any incantation. As long as the young man with purple eyes moves his mind, he will shoot at him immediately.


    "Leave the killing and show mercy." Another silver six pointed star appeared in the Royal Library, but this time three people came.


    The leader''s face was hard, his silver hair and robe were shining with purple eyes. His figure was much bigger than that of the young man with purple eyes. The purple wind blade in the air seemed to know him and spread around by itself. Behind him are emperor Silvio of Milan and Grand Marshal Seedorf.


    "Arthus, you want me to stop? Do you know what he just said? " In Li Sha''s eyes, the killing is very powerful, and it may break out at any time.


    The man with silver hair, who was known as Theseus, snorted coldly, "don''t forget, our silver dragon city and the Milan empire are cooperative relations, and this young man is the pillar of the Milan empire. This time the elder asked you to take him back, not hurt him


    Hearing the word "elder", the expression on Li Sha''s face changed obviously. With a dull hum, the suffocating purple wind blade in the air disappeared.


    Silvio looked at Ye Yinzhu in embarrassment. "Yinzhu, I''m afraid you''re going to Yinlong city this time. But don''t worry. You played that music for the sake of the Empire. My uncle will fight for you. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "it''s OK, uncle Silvio. I''ll go. But not now. "


    Li Sha said angrily, "do you want to delay?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "because I have something else to do. After that, I''ll go with you. "


    Li Sha laughs. The cold and cruel laughter is full of the feeling of disdain. "What can be more important than the call of Yinlong city? Ye Yinzhu, if you want to violate the dignity of the silver dragon city, then even if we have a cooperative relationship with the Milan Empire, I can kill you at any time. "


    Silvio winked at ye yinzhulian, indicating that he would not provoke Li Sha any more.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to see Silvio''s eyes. Instead, he turned to sidorf, sighed and said, "these ten days are not what I need, but a senior sister of mine. Ten days later, I need to finish the last treatment for her. If I leave, her face will never be cured. "

 Chapter 145

    the new week begins. Friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    Siduofu looked at Ye Yinzhu''s deep eyes and said, "what''s your sister''s name?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "her name is ocean."


    Hearing the word ocean, Seedorf''s eyes widened in surprise. "You, you mean you can cure the face of the ocean?"


    Ye Yinzhu just smiles and says nothing.


    On one side, Lisha didn''t see sidorf''s difference. He came from Yinlong city. His pride made him blind to everything except his own family. "What''s the sea and land. You must come with me now, or don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Seedorf and Matthews face at the same time a change, Matthews murmured, "from kill, don''t talk."


    Li Sha said haughtily, "am I right? Atheeus, have you been in the human world for too long, even the dignity of our silver dragon clan has been forgotten. "


    All of a sudden, the purple light suddenly flashed, and a strange scene appeared. The rich Magic Elements in the air, which used to be like mucus, suddenly separated from each other as if they were cut by a sharp blade. The illusory figure just flashed in an instant and passed through the channel of the magic elements. A long sword with strong purple light directly stood on Lisha''s neck.


    Li Sha only felt cold all over himself. He was shocked to find that the connection between himself and the magic elements was completely sealed in an instant. The cold air around his neck made his skin shudder. The surging killing machine seemed to cover his soul like the call of death.


    Seedorf''s eyes were cold, and his sword was not broad, but this long sword, named Water God, was a real artifact.


    Silver dragon is powerful, but it mainly depends on their magic ability. When they are incarnated in human form, they are instantly approached by a purple level six strong man. Even silver dragon can''t resist.


    Seedorf was very close to Lisha. His cold eyes made Lisha feel a strong fear when he left Yinlong city for the first time. "The Empire of Milan is willing to cooperate with Yinlong City, not afraid of Yinlong city. Today you have been extremely gracious in front of the king. Don''t think silver dragon is the most powerful creature in the world. I''ll tell you who the ocean is. She''s my only granddaughter, my favorite granddaughter. " As the first strong man in Milan Empire, Seedorf''s temper is even worse than Maldini''s. before he came to the library today, the silver dragon named Lisha had been shouting for a long time, and he could not help it.


    With a flash of body, he came to sidorf and said in a hurry, "don''t be angry, old man. I apologize for him."


    Siduofu''s eyes flashed with sharp light, and he wanted to kill in a deep voice. "In those days, my whole family took part in the war between Yinlong city and Heilong City, and my son and daughter-in-law were killed in that war. Even the granddaughter in her infancy was eroded by the black dragon magic, leaving a scar of curse and corrosion on her face. You can take ye Yinzhu back to Yinlong City, ten days later. "


    As soon as the words fell, the sword in siduofu''s hand magically disappeared, the purple fighting spirit suddenly burst out, and forced his body to shake out.


    Li Sha got up after rolling on the ground. The silver robe, which was clean and tidy, suddenly became messy. He looked at Seedorf stupidly. Suddenly, wow, he cried. The most surprising thing is that his cry is actually a female voice, silver flashing, her figure has disappeared in the library out of thin air.


    Sylvio shook his head helplessly. "It''s a mother dragon. No wonder it''s so willful."


    Theseus sighed and said, "it''s all spoiled by her grandfather. Li Sha is the favorite of our Yinlong clan. His grandfather is the leader of Yinlong city and the elder of Yinlong clan. I don''t know why the elder will send her this time. "


    Siduofu suddenly said: "I say, although you are proud of the silver dragon, you are reasonable. This little dragon girl turned out to be the Silver Dragon Princess. No wonder." Speaking of this, he suddenly turned to Ye Yinzhu, "can you really cure the face of the ocean?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "I''m only 70% sure. Now it''s almost the last treatment. After finishing this treatment, it depends on the recovery of Xuejie. If you are lucky, you should be able to recover


    This is not only sidorf''s surprise, but also the silver dragon asius beside him grew up in surprise, "how can this be possible? I couldn''t do it when I started the purple level light healing magic. How did you do it? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the light magic can only purify, but can''t eradicate the curse and darkness in the texture. If you want to cure the elder sister, you need to use the huge breath of life to help her completely eliminate the curse and corrosion with her own vitality. "


    There was a light of thoughtfulness in his eyes, but Seedorf murmured, "this girl, why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    Emperor Silvio said with a smile: "you help me with military affairs every day. How can you take care of your granddaughter. Yinzhu, don''t worry. My uncle will protect you as much as possible. In fact, Yinlong city only asks you at most. Your piano music that can trigger the Dragon boom will pose a threat to the dragon clan, but it''s not just for the silver dragon, is it? "When Silvio and his party left, ye Yinzhu was alone again in the library. At this time, ye Yinzhu was thinking about what Silvio had just said before he left. What was he suggesting to me? Ye Yinzhu''s eyes brightened, and he suddenly understood. The disharmonious relationship between the seven dragon cities is a hint from Silvio. Even if Yinlong city proves that its Qin music will do harm to the dragon people, as long as it says that it will only be used for the side of Heilong City, it''s too late for them to protect themselves. Ginger is really old and spicy, and Silvio reminds himself of the key points.


    With a long breath, ye Yinzhu sits back on the ground. Just now, when Lisha was ready to attack him, he was ready to call purple, so he could confront Lisha without fear. Although purple may not be the opponent of Li Sha, it may be able to summon golden bimont to fight with its power to drive golden bimont. After all, the bimong people are the enemies of human beings. Ye Yinzhu never wants to expose the relationship between Zi and bimong.


    Putting the book aside, ye Yinzhu finds a comfortable posture and lies on the ground. These days, he has learned too much knowledge, which has a great influence on his mentality. Coupled with his experience in Milan over the past few months, he is no longer as ignorant as he was when he left the blue sky and sea. In addition to reading books, he has been working hard to cultivate, but the progress of fighting spirit is very slow. I don''t know if it''s because he accepted the power of purple at the beginning and then improved too fast. It seems that Huang Zhu''s five steps have become a bottleneck that he can hardly break through. The progress of Qin magic is very fast. Especially after the dragon flying dance in Qin City, the sea of spirit has been expanded to a great extent. After one month''s practice, his spiritual power has made great progress, and there is a sign that he is going to break through the third level of courage and heart.


    Pick out a book from the bookshelf and use it as a pillow to make yourself more comfortable. All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu found that what he came up with was a book called "basic theory of music". He couldn''t help feeling that it was not a joke. It seems that I''m really a genius in piano learning. Otherwise, why do all the books I take with me have something to do with music?


    Subconsciously, he opened the first page of the book. The first page is a single line.


    General outline: music is a special knowledge, which is named after the object produces different frequencies of vibration, sends out beautiful melody and forms music.


    What is genius? The ability to grasp the opportunity from the most subtle and common place is the inevitable ability of genius. Ye Yinzhu is undoubtedly such a person.


    For ye Yinzhu, whose piano performance is no less than anyone else''s, "basic theory of music" has no meaning at all. However, it was a sentence on the general outline that made him feel as if there was a violent roar in his mind, and a special idea suddenly penetrated into his brain.


    "Different frequencies of vibration, different frequencies of vibration. Yes! That''s the root of music. If so, then... " Thinking of this, he suddenly got up from the ground with a grunt, his eyes full of excitement and joy. With a wave of his left hand, chunleiqin has appeared on his knees out of thin air. Close your eyes, tap with your right hand and pluck the first string.


    Hum, the deep sound of the piano reverberates in the Royal Library, the strings tremble rapidly, and the sound of hum reverberates through the piano box, forming beautiful notes.


    Ye Yinzhu did not continue, but listened attentively, feeling the string gradually become a slight vibration. He said to himself, "any musical instrument makes the air vibrate with it in different ways to produce different sounds. The stronger the vibration is, the louder the sound will be. Isn''t my sound blade made by keeping the same frequency vibration of Douqi and string. If the sound blade can always keep a high frequency vibration after it is sent out, then its weakening speed will slow down, the attack distance will naturally increase greatly, and the cutting force will also increase naturally. " Speaking of this, he opened his eyes fiercely, the essence of his eyes were exposed, he held the spring Lei Qin, and ran to the outside with the fastest speed. The library is obviously not a place to practice the sound blade. Now he needs a broader space to try his own ideas.


    Because it was afternoon, there were a lot of people on the streets of Milan. It was more than an hour after ye Yinzhu left the city. This is the result of his trying to find a sparsely populated place and speeding up with fighting spirit. After all, Milan is too big.


    The sky is overcast, and the dense clouds will completely block the sun, but the haze of the sky can not affect Ye Yinzhu''s good mood now. He has even completely forgotten that he is going to Yinlong city. But he didn''t find a silver figure not far behind him.

 Chapter 146

    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    After he got out of the city, ye Yinzhu''s forward speed was fully unfolded. Huang Zhu''s five level fighting spirit was equivalent to that of a young sky warrior. Soon, he came to his destination, a piece of open space not far from Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts. It''s surrounded by woods, so it''s not easy to be disturbed.


    He took out Chunlei Qin again and stroked the strings with both hands to stabilize his anxious mind.


    On a big tree not far away, the silver figure showed some surprise in her purple eyes, because she suddenly found that the temperament of the young man in front of her had changed dramatically in the moment of playing the piano. When I saw him earlier, he seemed to be aloof. But at this moment, he only gives people the feeling of elegance and nobility. With his hands and eight fingers flicking on the piano, every movement is so coordinated. His white clothes and black hair, as well as his attentive look and handsome appearance are easy to leave a deep impression on people. Originally ready to start, she subconsciously stopped, and even looked forward to listening to him play a piano.


    Ye Yinzhu is not in a hurry to try his idea of Yinren. The rush just now makes his mind and breath not stable enough. He needs to integrate his heart string and Qin string first, and then make that special attempt.


    Gently plucking the strings, a graceful lyric music floats out. This is not one of the nine famous music of Qin family, but an ordinary music for cultivating sentiment. Although there is no special effect, it is Qin Shang''s favorite Qin song, and ye Yinzhu also likes it. The title of the song is Qing Cheng.


    The four fingers of the left hand seemed to stick to the string, but the four fingers of the right hand fell into the rabbit''s back and forth, quickly bringing up a string of clear and cool music, beautiful melody and clear sound.


    The piano sound is delicate and implicit, and the fingering method controls the light, urgent, heavy and light rhythm with the whirling and reciprocating entanglement of Mian. The chanting from the heart has a kind of artistic conception like crying.


    The silver figure on the tree was stunned. She never thought that music could be so beautiful, which made her heart tremble. Looking at Ye Yinzhu who is completely immersed in playing, looking at the concentrated and elegant expression on his face. Unconsciously, the anger in her heart gradually faded. At this moment, she only hopes that the eight fingers on the string don''t stop, and continue to wave the wonderful music among the woods.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t help but sing in a soft voice in the middle of the music. His voice is not mellow, but it is clear without impurities. Just like his piano music, it is so pure,


    "there are beauties in the north,


    peerless and independent.


    A smile to the city and a smile to the country.


    Would you rather not know Qing Cheng and Qing Guo?


    A beautiful woman is rare. "


    Along with that beautiful woman again rare, this song is not long "Qing Cheng" ends in the Qin song that curls in the lingering rhyme.


    His hands gently lifted up and then fell down, as if the spring breeze had erased the lingering charm of the Qin music. Ye Yinzhu''s face showed a smile, and he said in his heart: maybe this song was written by grandfather Qin for grandma Nina at the beginning. It''s just, why aren''t they together?


    The purple eyes of the silver figure on the tree fell into a complete obsession, not for the people below, but for the music and singing. "There are beauties in the north, peerless and independent. Smile to love the city, smile to love the country I''m from the north. Did he sing to me on purpose? Did he find me? What beautiful music and lyrics


    Ye Yinzhu felt that his mood had been adjusted well. After a little thought, he raised his right hand, and the bamboo''s fighting spirit flowed to his fingertips. With the sound of the Qin, a light yellow blade floated out in the shape of a half arc. At that moment, ye Yinzhu put his mental strength into the sound blade and felt the mystery.


    He found that the sound blade is in the moment when the string is bouncing, it will blend the fighting spirit into the string. In this way, it will not have an impact on the sound. When the sound blade is issued, the fighting spirit will surge with the vibration of the sound, so it is different from other fighting spirit attacks. The wave produced in the note oscillation makes the speed of sound blade similar to the sound speed, and also has a strong cutting force.


    In the past, he just practiced and never seriously considered these. When he explored carefully, he couldn''t help admiring his teacher grandfather Qin. At the beginning, this was just Qin Shang''s conjecture! Without fighting spirit, he came up with this kind of trick to make up for Shenyin master''s long casting time. It''s really worthy of being a great mage.


    The strength of the sound blade is related to many factors. Even if different instruments are used, the different strings will make the sound blade different. Generally speaking, the sound blade has something to do with the Qin, the fighting spirit, the mental strength and the fighting spirit have something to do with the vibration between the Qin sounds. The combination of the four can make the sound blade show its real power. Each item will have a certain increase in pitch.Although he has fighting spirit and several martial arts skills of Zhuzong, today, after seeing Seedorf''s powerful sword attack, ye Yinzhu realized how poor his melee ability is. His main occupation is Shenyin master. He can''t spend a lot of time on practicing martial arts. Grandfather Qin has already reminded himself of this. Cultivating fighting spirit is just to assist the vocation of Shenyin master. In this case, if you want to improve your melee ability, you must start from the ability of shenyinshi, and Yinren is the best choice.


    The first three items related to the improvement of sound blade are basically fixed. Qin is different, which can''t be changed by itself. As for fighting spirit and mental strength, they need constant cultivation and can be improved through a gradual process. And the fourth one I found today is the key to improving the sound blade?


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu once again played the previous song "Qing Cheng", but this time he played it with spiritual power, a real magic of the divine musician.


    The appeal of Qingcheng is destined to express Qing''s feelings. Even if it is sent out by the magic of Qin, it only enhances its appeal. What ye Yinzhu needs to do now is not to practice Qin music, but to better feel the mystery of Yinren. I saw a yellow arc sound blade with his hands eight fingers floating out, sound blade flying in the air, forming a soft light.


    In the vibration of a certain frequency, the farther the sound blade flies, the dimmer the light will be. Naturally, the frequency of vibration will gradually decrease, until the light and vibration disappear completely, its power will also be completely lost.


    Since the fighting spirit was upgraded to Huangzhu level 5, ye Yinzhu''s sound blade has been able to exert effective power within 30 meters. If it is more than 30 meters, the power of the sound blade will be reduced immediately. When it is 40 meters, the sound blade has completely dissipated.


    Douqi vibrates with the notes. When you use the blade in the process of playing music, the Qin sound will be affected by Douqi, and the scope of Qin magic will be reduced. In other words, the sound blade affects the range of sound wave emission, and the Douqi reduces the frequency of note oscillation. So, what if I can keep the same oscillation of fighting spirit and notes? In this way, not only the distance and cutting force of the sound blade will be more terrible, but also the diffusion range of the sound will not be affected.


    This is the Enlightenment of the basic theory of music to Ye Yinzhu, and it is also the main reason why he ran here suddenly excited. Think of here, he interrupted the song "Qing Cheng", his right hand quickly plucked the string, when a yellow sound blade suddenly formed, his left hand quickly bounced above the sound blade.


    With a scream, the low sound of the piano suddenly became excited. The sound blade was yellow and bright. The light flashed and disappeared into the forest 100 meters away.


    Hua La, where the sound blade passed, seven or eight big trees fell. The incision was as smooth as if it had been cut by a sharp blade.


    "Great, it worked." Ye Yinzhu exclaimed excitedly. But his excitement didn''t last long, and a look of regret appeared on his face. He shook his head and said to himself, "no, it won''t work. Although I can make the sound blade vibrate again at the moment when it is formed, how can I complete the music? Piano music is king! It seems that my way of thinking is right, but my approach is wrong. "


    "What''s the meaning of right or wrong about the Yellow level strength?" The voice of disdain rings out, silver light a flash, leaf sound bamboo body front already many people. It''s Lisha from Yinlong city.


    "It''s you?" Ye Yinzhu was surprised. There was no sign of crying on Li Sha''s face. Although she still had a trace of disdain at the corner of her mouth, she now looked a little more peaceful than when she was in the Royal Library, and her purple eyes were more curious.


    Li Sha snorted and said, "Ye Yinzhu, I am humiliated because of you today. It''s time to pay back. "


    Ye Yinzhu put his hands on the strings of Chunlei Qin, pretending to be surprised and said, "today, you should be insulting yourself. Even if you want revenge, you should go to marshal Seedorf. It has nothing to do with me. "


    "You..." Li Sha was very angry. Just now, he became calm and irritable again because of listening to "Qing Cheng". A layer of purple halo appeared quietly with her actions, the elements in the air suddenly became strong, and the viscous pressure once again shrouded Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. "If I guess right, I''m the person you want in Yinlong City, you won''t kill me. Right? "


    Li Sha said coldly: "yes, I won''t kill you. But I will make your life worse than death. "

 Chapter 147

    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please give the recommended tickets to the new book. Thank you.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a wry smile, "no wonder I read a saying in a book a few days ago called the most poisonous woman''s heart. It''s true."


    From kill one Leng, "the most poisonous woman heart?"? What does it have to do with me? I''m not a woman


    Ye Yinzhu said, "aren''t you? The adult dragon is at least several thousand years old. Haven''t you married yet? "


    Li Sha seemed to attach great importance to this, and the pressure from his body was relieved a lot, "of course not. You see The purple light around her body suddenly became strong, and the rich purple light immediately wrapped her body completely. From the color depth of purple light, we can see that as a level 9 Warcraft, her magic power is at least equal to the level 5 human power.


    All of a sudden, the purple light is like smoke, and the Lisha who originally stood in front of Ye Yinzhu becomes another person.


    It''s still silver hair and purple eyes. It''s just that the handsome has disappeared. The face is similar to before, but the lines have become softer. The purple eyes look more flexible. The heroic spirit between the eyebrows is compelling. It seems that the appearance is no longer under xiangluan. After the purple fog, the biggest change is not her appearance, but her figure. As a girl, she was very high from the killing. Under the silver robe, she could see her long thighs. The perfect semicircle in front of her chest is firm and erect, and her slender waist seems to be mastered by one hand. With her unique silver hair, it immediately gives Ye Yinzhu a sense of surprise.


    But it was just a moment. Ye Yinzhu had returned to normal. After all, he had seen several beauties of the same level, such as Anya and xiangluan. They were no worse than the ones in front of him, but they felt slightly different.


    Lisha didn''t pay attention to Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. He pointed to a silver round mark on his forehead. "See, this is the symbol of dragon''s scale. As long as we get married, this scale will disappear on his forehead. I''m still a girl, not a woman


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly found that although the Dragon beauty from Yinlong city was a little grumpy, she was just as simple as herself.


    "Miss Li Sha, how do you want to punish me?"


    Li shahen said: "it''s very simple. I''ll beat you seriously first, and then I''ll cure you. It''s not going to kill you. So many times, the pain alone is enough to make your life worse than death. "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "do you dragon people only bully the weak?"


    Li Sha said with disdain: "you are afraid at last. You''re not weak. You kill thousands of dragons at a time. Although we never admit that they are dragons, there are some dragon blood in the dragon training. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, that''s not my strength. Why don''t we make a bet. You dragon people are born with great strength. I''m afraid when you were born, your strength was not only yellow. But I dare say that if you only use the same level of magic as me, you can''t defeat me. "


    Li Sha angrily said, "what do you say? Do you dare to say that our understanding of magic is not as good as you? "


    Ye Yinzhu confident smile, as if to say, I mean that.


    She was so angry that she didn''t think much of you. However, I want to tell you in advance that even if I only use the same magic as you, your music will not have any effect with my mental strength. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at her in surprise. He suddenly finds that this silver dragon beauty has something lovely about her, at least she is so frank. "What if you lose?"


    From kill disdain of hum a, "I can''t lose."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what if you lose?"


    Li Sha said without hesitation: "if you can defeat me at the same level, it will prove that you are a real magic genius, but that''s impossible. No race can control magic as much as our silver dragon clan. If that happens, I''ll be your Warcraft. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "but I have signed a contract with others. I can''t make you my Warcraft. "


    Li Sha was stunned, and then she laughed, "do you want to bet with me with your understanding of magic? What about signing a contract? In addition to the equal contract, the Yinlong clan also has a special talent, soul attachment. "


    "Soul attachment? What is that Ye Yinzhu really didn''t know. He couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Lisha said: "that is to say, without signing a contract, Yinlong can attach a part of his soul to someone and form the power of the contract. Although Yinlong has the initiative, it can terminate the contract at any time, but it can also make the person who is attached summon before the termination. And we Yinlong people are the most faithful. Even if we are attached to the soul, we will follow it for life like a contract. "As soon as ye Yinzhu''s eyes are bright, if he can have a nine level Warcraft silver dragon, isn''t it a very wonderful thing? He just thought of it, but he heard Li Sha say: "what if you lose?"


    Ye Yinzhu spread out his hands and said, "if I lose, just deal with it."


    Li Sha said contemptuously: "what can a weak human like you lose to me? Well, if you lose, voluntarily let me take away part of your soul and become the slave of my soul. "


    Ye Yinzhu has never heard of the attachment of the soul. He knows that it is more terrible than the contract. Once he becomes a slave of the soul, he will be enslaved by the other party all his life, and he can''t disobey any orders. If the master dies, the slave of the soul will die. On the contrary, if the slave of the soul dies, the master can be free and overbearing. At this time, he didn''t think of himself. For the sake of level 9 Warcraft, he was willing to gamble. However, he and purple had the same life contract. If they lost, would purple also become the slave of the soul?


    When Li Sha saw Ye Yinzhu''s silence, he could not help laughing like a string of silver bells, "what? I''m afraid. Are you a man! If it''s a man, don''t be afraid. "


    Ye Yinzhu said indifferently: "I''m not a man, you haven''t tried. In that case, let''s do it. " In the library, he has read basic love stories, and is not so ignorant about men and women.


    "You Well, I''ll take you as the slave of the soul. " Purple magic power instantly adjusted, the color quickly transformed, through blue, green, green, until yellow. With the change of magic power, the solidifying pressure in the air gradually disappeared. But all kinds of magic elements are still very active.


    From kill just ready to start, but ye Yinzhu stopped, "wait a minute."


    "What are you doing? Do you want to give up It''s a little more scornful in the eyes of killing.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "of course not. Since you have lowered your mana and want to compete with me fairly, I can''t take advantage of you. I''m magic and martial double Liu. Although I''m yellow on the surface, my magic is equivalent to green level medium level, and my fighting spirit is green level medium level. You should use the strength of the junior level. Our competition is fair. "


    Lisha looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. For the first time, he looked at the handsome and elegant young man in front of him. "Against the rainbow rules, are you a heretic? If you tell me that, don''t you worry about Falan? " For the ability to violate the rainbow rules, the French and blue unified provisions for heresy, heresy is often the result of only one, that is, death.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "Falan won''t know. How can you betray me when you become my Warcraft?"


    Li Sha sneered, "indeed, you have become the slave of my soul. I won''t tell on you. Others are afraid of Falan, but we dragon people are not. The seven dragon cities and the seven towers of Falan have always been equal. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if the seven pagodas of Falan are really that simple, then the center of the continent of Falan should belong to your dragon people. Let''s go. " He has made it clear that today''s World War I is inevitable, and he will not let go of the killing. In the case of fair strength, the competition between the two sides is the skills of each other. Although Qin Qu may be useless for Li Sha who has purple level strength, he also has his own special ability. I can''t. I have to call purple. Today''s World War I must not be lost. Anyway, Li Sha didn''t say he couldn''t summon.


    From kill move, although she is proud, but her magic talent in the same clan is also extremely excellent, ye Yinzhu has his own plan, she also has. Like Ye Yinzhu, she thinks she can''t lose the first world war today. Because she didn''t Tell ye Yinzhu to reduce the purple level magic power to the green level, all her magic is instant, and although her magic strength is reduced, the magic power will not change. Li Sha really wants to laugh and tell Ye Yinzhu that I have a great advantage.


    With a flash of blue light, Li Sha''s body has floated from the ground, which is the green level magic flying skill. Just in a moment, her body was off the ground and flying into the air. At the same time, with both hands waving at the same time, the fastest wind blade in all the magic departments came to Ye Yinzhu.


    At the same time, ye Yinzhu started his magic. He jumped from the ground and retreated quickly. A green light spread from his right hand like a wave of water, and turned into green rings to completely surround his body.


    It''s impossible to use the sound blade to deal with a large number of wind blades, so ye Yinzhu uses the unique skill of Zhuzong, Zhuyu.


    Bisi, full of the breath of life, is like a proud and tough bamboo forest, which tightly protects yeyinzhu''s body. The wind blade collides with Bisi, making a sound of puffing. The strong magic and fighting spirit wave suddenly set off an air wave, and the leaves around it rustle.


    Martial arts? From kill the corner of the mouth to reveal a cunning smile, even if you can block my green level magic attack? Your fighting spirit is always limited. At least it can''t be compared with my purple level 5 magic power. I will kill you.

 Chapter 148

    As she thought about it, her body stayed about 100 meters in the air. Water, fire, earth and wind were the four basic magic systems, and they were pounding at Ye Yinzhu''s body like *. This is absolutely impossible for a young magician.


    His right hand controls Bisi, and ye Yinzhu''s left hand flicks the string. Facing the strong enemy, his brain is empty at this time. At the moment of Lisha''s attack, he understands his opponent''s intention. The distance of 100 meters is the distance that he can''t reach, and his opponent uses the strength of green to play the strength of purple. How can you win if you can''t even finish the music?


    The Milky luster surges from the protection of the moon god. Ye Yinzhu''s Qin magic is a green level medium level, which naturally can''t stop the green level magic, let alone the dense bombardment of the green level magic. But at this time, his eyes were firm.


    As one of the three sets of guardians, Luna Guardian seems to be very common compared with the other two. However, it can release different strength of defense according to the user''s own strength. It''s also the most useful of the three pieces. At this time, for his own sake and for Zizi''s sake, ye Yinzhu used an ability that he had never used when facing tens of thousands of orcs in Qin City.


    The left hand on the string suddenly reached out and felt out the cloth bag with the purple bamboo needle from his leg. He picked it with four fingers and grasped three long needles. While controlling Bisi, he inserted the three purple bamboo needles into his head without hesitation.


    With a flash of purple light, ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly flashed a purple light, and her face showed a look of pain. Bisi in her hand slowed down slightly, and was almost attacked by the magic of Li Sha.


    Because Bisi''s Zhuyu light is dazzling, and a lot of green magic blocks her eyes, she doesn''t see ye Yinzhu''s action.


    Ye Yinzhu quickly repeated the previous action for three times. It was also a long purple needle, but the place where it was inserted was slightly different. In the blink of an eye, nine purple bamboo needles had gone into his head, and the elegance of his face disappeared, and all his expressions went with it. The previous pain is gone, replaced by a cold.


    The blue light suddenly converges. Just when Lisha thinks that ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit can''t hold on and he is about to lose, the moon god''s guard suddenly shines. Like a huge white ball of light, it rapidly expands to a range of three meters in diameter. All the Green Magic bombards the moon god, and it can only bring a circle of white ripples, but it can''t break in at all.


    Ye Yinzhu looked up at Li Sha in the air and said calmly: "yes, with your mental power, my Qin magic can''t play a full role. However, it is not without effect. It''s just a little bit less effective. Please listen to my song "wild geese falling in the sand."


    The moon god''s guard plays a powerful defensive role magically, and the silver light flashes. When he sits down on the ground, the piano on his knee has changed from spring thunder to sea moon light, and a layer of light silver luster slowly appears in the depths of his eyes, with eight fingers flying together. The beautiful melody of "Pingsha Luoyan" rises and falls, continuous and beautiful; the tone is quiet and beautiful, but there is movement in it. Euphemism and fluency, meaningful and fresh.


    This is Li Sha''s second Qin song played by Ye Yinzhu, which is totally different from that song "Qing Cheng". The song "Qing Cheng" seems to express her feelings completely. However, the song "Ping Sha Luo Yan" makes her feel more and more peaceful. Even the magic in her hand can''t help but slow down.


    Although it''s strange why Ye Yinzhu''s moon god guardian can block his green magic attack, Li Sha is even more surprised at why Ye Yinzhu plays this music. It sounds like human and animal are harmless! However, she has to admit that the music is also beautiful.


    What a gorgeous picture this is! In the air, there are beautiful women with silver hair and purple eyes floating, and countless different forms of cyan light fly down. On the ground, there is a milky white light mass like a huge pile of cotton, in which sits the handsome young man with a cold face and elegant temperament. It''s just the feeling that the heart of a philosopher sees the heart of a saint.


    Circles of dark yellow light, along with the song "wild geese falling in the sand", floated out. When Li Sha felt something wrong, he was shocked to find that he had fallen from 100 meters to about 20 meters above the ground, as if his body was completely out of his control.


    Pingsha Luoyan is one of the nine famous music of qinzong. Its effect is forbidden.


    Ye Yinzhu once played this music when facing Nesta. Nesta''s Dragon at that time also had seven levels, which was equivalent to the level of blue level. However, under the effect of Haiyue Qinghui Qin and the shock of purple to the dragon, it played a role in an instant.


    Of course, Nesta''s fire dragon is far from being able to compare with the Adult Silver Dragon in front of him. However, yeyinzhu now is not yeyinzhu at that time. Because, his mental power instantly increased by three levels, from the second level of jiandanqinxin to the fifth level of jiandanqinxin, which is equivalent to the green level of the rainbow level. In addition to the benefits brought by his practice of chizi zither heart and the increase of Haiyue Qinghui zither, although he can''t give full play to the forbidden effect on Lisha. But just as he said, not being able to fully play does not mean that there is no effect. As a result, his body dropped to 20 meters from the ground, and he could not fly high any more. It is also because of the sudden increase in strength that Luna guardian has the ability to temporarily resist the attack of green level magic.In order to win the battle, ye Yinzhu used the special ability of Zhuzong, which is called nine needles to stimulate the spirit. Through the stimulation of nine different acupoints on the head by nine zizhushen, the spiritual power can be instantly sublimated through the compression of the breath of life, and the spiritual power can be promoted to the third-order strength in a short time. Originally, it was used by Zhuzong to assist magic four schools, but for ye Yinzhu, who is a magic and martial double Liu, he can use it for himself.


    When ye Li taught Ye Yinzhu this ability at the beginning, he once told him that unless he met an irresistible strong enemy, he should never use it easily, because although the nine needle method can instantly improve his strength, the side effects are also huge. Every time you use it, the magic level will be reduced by one level. You know, the higher the cultivation of magic, the more difficult it is to improve. For ordinary magicians, maybe years of cultivation may not be able to increase one level! If it wasn''t for the huge gap between the two sides, ye Yinzhu would never use this ability.


    With a flash of body shape, ye Yinzhu has sprung up, and Haiyue Qinghui Qin has been put into the ring of space in an instant. Although the song "Pingsha Luoyan" has ended, the air ban effect can last more than 10 minutes. For him, the 10 minutes is the key to the victory.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu rush towards her direction with lightning speed, she can''t help but get a fright. However, at this time, her magic ability is fully displayed.


    In a flash of green light, a thick earth wall suddenly appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu. Then, Lisha immediately released a holy guard of the light system on her body. The light mask full of sacred atmosphere completely protected her body. Her body was in place, and dozens of her figures appeared in the air of 20 meters. It was the mirror shadow of the space system that formed a huge space It is difficult to distinguish the true from the false.


    Mirror shadow is not terrible. After all, only one of the shadows is real. But the terrible thing is that every shadow can use real magic.


    The five magic systems of water, fire, earth, wind and light fill every corner of the space like mercury. It''s like a destructive storm, with Ye Yinzhu as the center.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body jumped up in the rapid run-up, and his toes tried to stop him on the wall. He had already rushed into the air, and faced the huge storm of destruction of the five series without any evasion. He yelled, "eye of truth."


    A three inch yellow light appears in the center of Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows. The light is separated from the outside, revealing a form like an eye. It is the real eye of spirit magic, which breaks Chu''s magic. When the destruction storm bombards the energy released by the moon god''s guardian, ye Yinzhu also instantly locks the location of lishai with his real eye. The magic he learned from the notes given by Ferguson.


    Dense roar, like hail baptism of the earth, with a clear broken sound, the moon god''s defense finally can not bear the huge pressure, broken, into a little white light disappeared.


    The fifth level fighting spirit of Huang Zhu breaks out in silence. It''s not Zhu Yu, because once you use Zhu Yu, ye Yinzhu will be forced back to the ground by magic. At this time, what he uses is bamboo attack.


    Countless huge yellow bamboo shadows burst out from the green silk. The light of yellow and green is like a burst ball of light, which turns into dazzling brilliance and shoots out in all directions.


    When the moon god''s guard is broken, he takes away most of the magic attacks, and the bamboo attack blocks most of the remaining magic. Only some magic aftershocks bombard Ye Yinzhu, making him snort. But his goal has been achieved. The direction of the bamboo attack is the same in all directions, including the ground. With the help of the reaction force of the bamboo attack on the ground, ye Yinzhu''s body rises again and rushes forward. In the blink of an eye, it is within five feet of the body.


    "Bamboo - star - cold." With the oppression of space, all the lights of Bisi come back to one, revealing Bisi''s essence. Bisi, three Zhang long, is like a straight sword. With the condensation of Ye Yinzhu''s yellow bamboo fighting spirit, Bisi turns into a little green cold star and goes straight to his chest.

 Chapter 149

    The blue light on the body turned purple again, the magic elements in the air became strong again, and Li Sha raised his right hand. Her heart was in a desperate struggle. As long as you kill him now, no one will know that you have lost to him. With his strength, he can''t resist his purple level magic attack at all. Maybe, he only needs the simplest magic.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face is full of pain. At this time, it has become difficult to speak, but his black eyes are still firmly staring at Lisha, and his firm and persistent eyes are looking at Lisha''s purple eyes. Even though his body is extremely weak due to excessive mental overdraft, his waist is still straight, just like a proud bamboo.


    Li Sha''s hand still waved down. A dazzling purple light came down from the sky and turned into a light column with a diameter of one meter, completely covering Ye Yinzhu''s body. Is it destruction? No, it''s not the light of destruction. It''s the power of light.


    Warm elements flow into Ye Yinzhu''s body gently, and the body seems to get the greatest comfort. In an instant, all the negative pain disappeared like a cocoon. In addition to the sequelae of the nine needle method, ye Yinzhu''s body completely recovered in an instant, including his previous consumption of a lot of fighting spirit.


    "The great restoration of divine protection." Ye Yinzhu looks at Lisha in surprise.


    Li Sha''s mouth turned up slightly, and his pretty face was full of stubborn look. "The promise of the dragon clan will never be violated. If you lose, you lose. But I want to ask you a question


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "you ask."


    Li Sha''s eyes softened a little. "Why did you fall to the ground with your own body when you fell from the air just now? If not, you don''t have to get hurt. Are you so sure I''ll give up


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "after all, you are a girl, although you are a dragon. If it wasn''t for your coercion, I wouldn''t even fight with you. Now that you have won, why hurt you? A few days ago, I read a book that said, "men should have gentlemanly manners."


    Li Sha bit his lower lip, "you bastard." A mass of purple light burst out from the center of her eyebrows and poured into the center of Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows in the blink of an eye at a speed difficult for the naked eye to distinguish.


    Ye Yinzhu only felt that he had entered a purple world in front of him. The feeling of emptiness and powerlessness caused by the nine needle God stimulating Dharma disappeared in an instant. Instead, the sea of spirit became full. The huge spiritual atmosphere made him add something to his spiritual brand, and a bridge like connection was established in his mind in an instant. Although it is not as clear and solid as the connection between him and purple, this bridge makes him feel strong full of magic.


    "Big bastard, I''ll come back to you in ten days. Although you can call me, you can''t expect me to do anything for you." When the sound of the last word disappeared in the air, ye Yinzhu''s mind regained consciousness.


    There are still dense woods around, and the sky is still so gloomy. Snow flakes fall slowly from the air, which makes the air fresh. The trace of Li Sha has disappeared, but ye Yinzhu''s ears still reverberate with her voice of resentment. Murmured to herself: "why is her tone so similar to grandma Nina''s when she scolds me for being a jerk?"


    After shaking his head, ye Yinzhu smiles. Today''s harvest is very rich. He not only finds the way to improve the power of Yinren, but also gets the soul attachment of an adult silver dragon. In addition to the ability to summon Li Sha, the more direct advantage of soul attachment is that it counteracts the side effects of the nine needle God stimulating method, and even helps itself break through the second-order bottleneck of jiandanqinxin and reach the third-order level. Yinlong''s spiritual power is really strong! Although Li Sha is a little arrogant, she is still a good girl.


    The moment before I fell to the ground, my body seemed to become hard. It was the power of purple. It seemed that a layer of purple crystal appeared behind me at that time, so I could subdue Li Sha after falling from 20 meters.


    After being disturbed by Li Sha, ye Yinzhu is not in the mood to practice the sound blade any more. He floats up and goes directly to the direction of the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan.


    ¡­¡­


    This is a secret room, a completely closed secret room. On the four walls of the secret room, each is inlaid with a dark blue gem, emitting a faint light. Although the temperature here is not cold, it feels cold and gloomy.


    There was a huge chair in front of the wall on one side of the secret room. A tall man was sitting there because the light was so dark that he could not see his face clearly. At this time, his right hand is beating rhythmically on the armrest of the chair.


    Another man kneeling in front of the chair, wrapped in a blue cloak, looked respectful. "Master, our first gifts have been sent to Raytheon fortress. Goody is very satisfied. But he is still worried about the last thing, let''s give him an account. Look... " While saying this, he slowly raised his head. It was Emerson, the magician who helped Guti, the chief of Raytheon tribe, to give advice in the Raytheon fortress.


    "This matter has been found out." The tall man sitting on the chair said lightly, his voice is very low, although it doesn''t sound old, but it gives people a very depressing feeling. "You go back and tell goody that it''s just a coincidence, not our secret. It''s a group of students from Milan''s Mowu Academy who are just training in Konya city. One of them, a first-year Shenyin master, forced to improve his strength through some special methods, and made his own dragon training explode in a special magic way, which produced such terrible lethality. ""Divine voice master?" Goody looked at the tall man in surprise, his voice full of disbelief.


    "Why, do you look down on Shenyin master? Compared with the orcs, the kingdom of Bozhe is more unlucky. A truly powerful divine voice master appeared in the kingdom of Arcadia, which almost wiped out the 100000 troops of Bourbon. This neglected profession is the best war magician. Our people have started to study. What does goody want me to give him? I have given him a lot of things. You tell him that since it is cooperation, both sides should show sincerity. The second gift will be there soon. "


    "But, master. Will goody accept our explanation? Why don''t we take the student from Milan''s Academy of magic and give it to him? " Emerson said with some worry.


    "He''ll take it. We give it to him. It''s what he needs most, and it''s just the beginning. Of course, the trainee wanted to catch the dragon, but he couldn''t give it to him. He could make thousands of dragon trainers explode. It''s less than 20 years old. Even if his strength is not enough, but only a little talent, such talent is what I need. Do you understand? "


    Emerson suddenly realized, "the master is wise."


    The tall man waved and said, "go down. Guti, you should always pay attention to the changes of the orcs of the other two tribes. When the cooperation with Raytheon is stable, you need to communicate with the other two tribes. Orcs have unique conditions. Their physical quality is much better than that of human beings. They are born warriors. But they lack the wisdom of human beings. They use it well. Orcs are sharp knives. It''s easy to move them with interests. "


    Emerson said respectfully, "yes, dear master." With that, he got up and stepped back slowly. When he stepped back to the other wall, a dark blue light suddenly released from the gems on the wall and wrapped his body. With a flash of light, Emerson had disappeared.


    The tall man''s hand is still beating slowly on the back of the chair, using the language of inquiry: "dark sky."


    "I''ve been." A slender figure quietly appeared in the dark corner of the secret room.


    "Did the man who went to catch the divine voice master send it out?" Asked the tall man.


    "They were sent out when they got the news. He''s my best man. Don''t worry. I don''t want to be preempted by that old guy in Yinlong city. "


    The tall man nodded and said, "that''s good. This person is very important to us, whether or not he has something to do with the great mage level voice master in the kingdom of Arcadia, we must get it. If it can''t be used for me, it can''t be left to Milan. It''s just that I wonder where those bimonths went after the first World War in Konya. That''s close to a third of the Raytheon tribe. "


    Dark sky light way: "this matter I also sent a person to check.". But there was no news. The behemoths seemed to have evaporated from the world, leaving no trace. I really can''t tell where they went. Even if ordinary bimon dies in the Dragon blast, golden bimon will be OK. What''s more, gold is better than the famous strong men in Mongolia, such as DIS and Perkins. But if they didn''t die, where would they go? Even if Guti wants to order them, they also need to discuss. As a level 9 beast, who can capture them? More than 200 bimont beasts! That''s not a small number, but they''re huge


    The tall man suddenly said, "space ring. Could it be the ten space rings I gave to the Raytheon tribe. At that time, in the case of the Dragon explosion, most of the behemoths suffered a lot of trauma. They couldn''t do anything. If they retreated immediately, they could use the ten space rings to pack their people away. Although there is no air in the space ring, there will be no problem if you are in the space ring for a short time because of the natural strong body of the behemoth. Maybe it was because of the heavy injury that they did not return to the Raytheon tribe because they were looking for a place to heal their wounds? "


    "It''s possible," he nodded. However, more than a month has passed. If it''s healing, yibimong''s strong self-healing ability should go back. Leave it to me, and I''ll look into it again. "


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 150

    The tall man nodded and said, "what''s the news from the black phoenix?"


    Black sky way: "last time spread the latest news, she didn''t contact me.". It can be seen that she still has a strong resistance to us. If the black phoenix really succeeds in killing Sylvio, will you pass the position to her? "


    The tall man''s voice suddenly became cold. "It''s my business. You''d better not ask more. Tell black phoenix, if there is no chance, let her come back. Anyway, she is my daughter after all. I don''t want her to be hurt in any way. "


    Black sky disdained to hum a, "you have already deeply hurt her, sometimes, I think you are really hypocritical."


    The tall man suddenly stood up from the seat, strong purple light burst out from him, "dark sky, do you want to fight with me?"


    Black sky sneered and said, "no, of course not. After all, we are on the same front. In fact, I just said the truth The shadow flashed, and the slender figure, like Emerson before, disappeared quietly in the wall.


    The intense purple light gradually converged, and the tall man''s fundus flashed a brilliance like ice.


    ¡­¡­


    "You are all here!" As soon as ye Yinzhu returns to the dormitory, he is surprised to find that not only Sula is back, but xiangluan and Haiyang are also there. The three are sitting together talking about something.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu, xiangluan quickly stood up and said with concern, "Yinzhu, are you ok. I heard that people from Yinlong city are coming to trouble you. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s OK! Uncle Silvio took care of me. It''s going to be fine. I''ll go to Yinlong city in ten days. "


    "Ten days later, Luan was surprised? When did Yinlong become so talkative? "


    Ye Yinzhu turned his eyes to the sea and said, "thanks to marshal Seedorf. Only by deterring each other can he give me enough time. Sister ocean, you don''t blame me for telling Marshal Seedorf about your treatment


    Ocean ice snow smart, naturally understand why Ye Yinzhu to stay ten days, gently shook his head, "how can I blame you?" Compared with the initial understanding, the ice cold of the ocean is much less than before. Although she is still the original dress, but now she has become a lot more confident, and her face is not as pale as before.


    After the continuous treatment of Zizhu Shenzhen, the cursed and corroded scar on her face did not fade, but it was not as lifeless as before, as if every cell had been activated. There are always different feelings. The ocean is very strong indeed, no matter it is painful, numb, sour, itchy, she endures alone. This makes Ye Yinzhu, who knows her feelings, greatly admire her.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the last treatment is still needed. This time will be different from before. I will use the purple bamboo needle to completely expel the activated toxin from your face through the action of fighting Qi, and inject a stronger breath of life, so that your facial scars can recover by themselves. After this last injection, it may take you about a month to heal completely. I can''t guarantee what effect will be achieved at that time. But judging from the previous activation, it is very likely that you will return to your original appearance. "


    Ocean smile, clear eyes looking at Ye Yinzhu, said: "whether successful or not, I thank you for your help. If you need my help in the future, I will not refuse it. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and said, "sister, we are classmates and friends. Why should we use this kind of benefit exchange to help each other? "


    Ocean Leng for a while, pretty face slightly red, way: "I, I don''t mean that, you don''t get me wrong."


    Xiangluan on one side chuckled, "what do you mean?"


    Haiyang said shyly, "sister xiangluan, how can you make fun of me?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sister ocean, there are still nine days to go, which is the most time to apply needles. Because this last time is very important. I couldn''t be disturbed that day, so there were only two of us in the process of applying the needle. I''ll ask Sura to protect the law for us. One thing I want to remind you in advance is that I may need to place the needle more on you in the process of applying the needle. I hope you''re prepared. "


    "Ah?" Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, the ocean can''t help but be surprised. Looking at him, his face suddenly becomes more red. How could she not understand the meaning of Ye Yinzhu''s words?


    Xiangluan hands akimbo, staring at Ye Yinzhu way: "smelly boy, you don''t want to take advantage of the sea." Just speaking of this, she can''t help but think of Ye Yinzhu''s indecency in the Milan hall that day. At the same time, she came into contact with the two most important positions of her body, and her pretty face became red.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sister xiangluan, am I that kind of person? It''s just that the final elimination of toxin needs to go through the meridians of the whole body. I have to constantly change the needle to succeed. "


    Xiangluan looks up and down at Ye Yinzhu. Although she believes in him in her heart, she doesn''t know why she deliberately makes things difficult: "it''s hard to say."


    Ocean gently pulled xiangluan''s sleeve, said: "xiangluan elder sister, I believe him." With these words, she quickly lowered her head and did not dare to see ye Yinzhu.Xiangluan sighed, looked at the ocean with a smile, and said: "the girl is not staying! It seems that our little ocean is also moving in spring. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Er Nu awkwardly. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. He has read love stories and probably knows the feelings between men and women. He had met many beauties, including xiangluan, Haiyang and Anya. He had a good feeling in his heart. But they don''t have that kind of narcosis in love stories, which is that the heart beats faster as soon as we meet, as if we get an electric shock. After all, he is less than 17 years old, and he is still at a very ignorant age for love, unlike girls who mature early.


    Coughing, Sula coughed and said, "do you want to stay for dinner?"


    The ocean quickly stood up and said, "no, we''re going back." With that, some of them ran away to the door. Xiangluan makes a face at Ye Yinzhu, and then she pursues shanghaiyang.


    When the ocean came to the door, suddenly stopped, did not look back and said: "I, I will come here to see you in nine days." With that, he immediately ran away and went out.


    Ye Yinzhu shouts to the direction of the second daughter''s departure: "I remember it''s noon. At that time, Yang is strong, and it''s the most suitable time to put the needle."


    Sula slowly steps forward to close the door, turns his back to Ye Yinzhu and says, "do you like the ocean or xiangluan. You can''t like both. I can see that they all like you very much. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment and said, "I naturally like it all."


    Sula fiercely turned back, eyes full of amazement and cold, "like? Ye Yinzhu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. "


    Ye Yinzhu said inexplicably: "Sula, what''s the matter with you? He looks so ugly. What kind of person do you think I am? " As he said this, he came to Sula and put his right hand on Sula''s cold forehead! It''s not like talking nonsense. "


    "You..." Sula patted off Ye Yinzhu''s hand. "One''s heart is limited. How can you like two girls at the same time? In this way, none of them will get happiness, they will only suffer because of you. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Sula stupidly, "where do you think it is? What I''m talking about is that kind of like of friends! I like them, I like you, I like all my friends! Are you talking about men and women? It''s love, not like. Oh, my God! Sula, you''re too complicated. I''m only sixteen. "


    Sula sneered: "pretend, continue to pretend, do you want to pretend in front of me? Don''t you have that feeling about xiangluan and the ocean at all? How to say, xiangluan Xuejie is also the first beauty of our magic martial arts college in Milan. "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "sister xiangluan is really beautiful, but I don''t know if it''s because I''m too young or something else. When I first met her, I was really attracted by his appearance. However, as we get more and more familiar, in my eyes, she is my friend just like you! I don''t have that kind of feeling in love stories. As for Haiyang Xuejie, I just think she is very pitiful. She has been disfigured since she was a child. How hard it will be for a girl! So, I must try my best to help her. I hope she can be happy every day like xiangluan. But, Sula, you seem to know a lot about men and women! "


    Sula blushed, lowered her head, and a glimmer of joy flashed through her eyes. "We know what, we are friends. I just don''t want you to be in two boats."


    Ye Yinzhu was not angry and said, "should you punish me for slandering me like this?"


    Sula looked up at him, chuckled and said, "what''s the punishment?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "well, you can wash my clothes later. I''m not very generous


    Sula kicks Ye Yinzhu''s calf, which makes Ye Yinzhu retreat quickly. Sula stares at him and says: "Yinzhu, you are bad. It seems that you don''t read any good books in the Royal Library


    "Wrong! I have been learning all kinds of knowledge, and interpersonal communication is one of them! If you don''t want to, I''ll wash it myself. "


    Sula turned her lips and said helplessly: "I''m afraid of you. Anyway, I''ve become your housekeeper. I''ll wash it. I''ll make dinner first. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Sula in surprise. In fact, he was only joking. Unexpectedly, Sula actually agreed. He couldn''t help exclaiming: "Sula, sometimes I really think you are a perfect person. If you were a girl, I would never let you go. It says in the book that if I have a wife like you, I''ll die of happiness. "


    friends who like this book, vote for Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 151

    "Bah, did you marry a wife or a slave! I don''t know what you think. Come on, you come to the kitchen. I have something else to ask you As he spoke, he took the lead in the kitchen.


    Ye Yinzhu came to the kitchen, leaned against the kitchen door and said, "what else do you want to ask?"


    Sula said, "do you know anything about Yinlong city?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I know all about it. Silver dragon city is one of the seven dragon cities. No one can say the exact location, but it must be in the territory of Milan empire. They have a strategic partnership with the Empire of Milan. Among the seven dragon cities, the strength of silver dragon city is not much different from that of black dragon city and golden dragon city. That''s all I know. "


    Sura said: "the seven dragon cities, like the human forces on the mainland of longqinus, are also divided into two groups, led by Yinlong city and Heilong city. This time Yinlong city is looking for you to see if your power can be used by them and help them deal with the dragon people on the side of Heilong city. Silver Dragon always wins by quantity, while black dragon and Golden Dragon surpass silver dragon in individual strength. Therefore, Yinlong has always been afraid to launch a strong attack on the black dragon side, for fear of being defeated one by one by the opponent. Yinzhu, you must be careful this time. Why don''t I go with you. After all, I am also a knight of silver dragon, and I have the right to go to silver dragon city. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, the silver coin is still small, and although there is a proof against the scale, I think you''d better not contact with Yinlong city first. Those silver dragons seem very arrogant, but they are not easy to deal with. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful this time. I can''t do it. I can escape. " What is easier to escape than the same call of life? As long as he doesn''t feel good, he can call himself away at any time through spiritual connection. And then use all kinds of forms to escape. Of course, ye believes that he is unlikely to encounter such a situation.


    While talking with Ye Yinzhu, Sula washes vegetables. His action is very sharp, and he doesn''t procrastinate at all. After a while, the whole kitchen has been filled with the aroma of food. If ye Yinzhu''s food intention is not forbidden, he almost drools.


    "Well, go out first. It''s heavy here. " Sula pushes Ye Yinzhu out of the kitchen. Just as he is about to turn back to the kitchen to cook, suddenly, Sula''s pupils contract sharply and jump to Ye Yinzhu. Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to react, their bodies have fallen to the ground.


    A strong black air burst through the window and instantly filled the room. Although the black air did not directly hit Ye Yinzhu and Sula''s body, they felt that their bodies were suddenly sluggish at the same time, and all their senses became sluggish at this moment.


    A deep and old voice came from every direction in the room, "the king of darkness, who rules the four realms, seals the nothingness of darkness with your strength, following the edge of your fragments. ¡ª¡ªDark isolation. "


    The light in the room is completely dark. All ye Yinzhu and Sura can see is a purple six pointed star. In an instant, everything outside seems completely isolated, and any sound and light seems to have disappeared. Their dormitory, also turned into a strange dark cage, a strong sense of depression, full of cold and evil atmosphere, everything around seems to have solidified.


    Sura whispered, "the great mage of the dark magic."


    A black figure slowly emerged. Against the background of the purple six pointed star, ye Yinzhu clearly saw that at that time, a pale man in black was covered in a black robe. His eyes were as black as ink. Everything around him seemed to have solidified. His evil eyes fixed on Ye Yinzhu and su PULL.


    Ye Yinzhu stands up slowly from the ground, blocks Sula behind him and says in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    Deep and old, the voice of the evil youth sounded sharp and harsh, "are you ye Yinzhu?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "yes, I am."


    The young man said with a strange smile, "then I''m not looking for the wrong person. Come with me. Don''t make me waste my time. So you can suffer less. " In fact, he was surprised that in the face of the pressure brought by himself, this young man was not afraid. This is almost impossible for ordinary people, even for ordinary strong people.


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, "why should I go with you?"


    "Evil strange youth way:" because this is my night Star Xu said


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him in surprise. "Your tone is so similar. Are you a dragon? From your magic power, is it the black dragon clan? " Although the magic is totally different, the guy named ye xingxu in front of him is very similar to Lisha in terms of pressure.


    Ye xingxu looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so smart. Now that you have guessed, come with me. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I can''t go with you."


    Night Star Xu disdains way: "how? Do you still want to fight me? Just the two of you? "


    Sula said in a deep voice: "don''t forget, this is the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan. Even if you are the black dragon, you can''t get along here."


    Night Star Xu said: "of course, I know this is Milan''s Mowu academy, otherwise I would not have been isolated by darkness just now. Now this room has been completely isolated from the world. Even if I release a forbidden spell here, as long as it doesn''t exceed my dark isolation ability, it''s impossible for the outside to know. "With a flash of light, the waterfall Lianzhu Qin has appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s hands. Facing the strong enemy, he chose his most powerful artifact Guqin. A layer of energy waves full of sadness poured out from the waterfall Lianzhu Qin, and the surrounding darkness was forced to disperse.


    Night Star Xu pupil slightly a contraction, eyes can not help but focus on the hands of Ye Yinzhu guqin, blurted out: "good piano."


    "It''s a good piano." Ye Yinzhu answered, holding the piano in his left hand and rowing on the seven strings in his right hand. He didn''t think that in such a narrow space, his opponent would give him the chance to play the piano, so he used his unique skill as soon as he came up.


    Seven trills full of buzz, as if a silver bottle burst, that clear as jade splashing buzz instantly reverberated in the whole room, at the same time, seven yellow sound blade surging out, so close, it is instant, the speed of sound blade is no one can dodge. At the beginning, it was with this that he killed the blue level magician in the kingdom of pozha in the Acadia magic association. Compared with that time, ye Yinzhu has not only improved his fighting spirit, but also improved his Qin magic. More importantly, the waterfall string organ in his hand is a real artifact.


    Night Star Xu is just like Li Sha when he first saw Ye Yinzhu. He didn''t pay attention to his opponent at all. The sudden explosion of seven tones burst into his huge mental power.


    The Guqin of artifact level is not the same. Even though there is a huge gap in spiritual power, the explosion of the waterfall Lianzhu Qin seems to disturb his spiritual sea, which makes the night star''s mind suddenly stagnate. At this moment, the seven huangmengmeng sound blades have overlapped. Because of the strength of the opponent, ye Yinzhu''s sound blade is completely overlapping attack towards one position.


    A shrill roar suddenly burst out from night Star Xu''s mouth, and a strong purple mist burst out on his chest. The dark elements in the room suddenly became extremely violent. Ye Yinzhu''s body suddenly flew back. As soon as the moon god''s guard broke out, a soft defense was eroded by the dark energy, and he had quietly touched it out. The angel sighed, and Sula, who had been raised, was also killed The sudden emergence of a strong dark element to the side of the storm.


    Ye xingxu''s eyes have turned dark red at this time, and there is a deep visible bone scar on his chest. To his surprise, in front of Ye Yinzhu''s seven tone burst, he can''t even stop it. Can only rely on its own dark element protection and defense ability to withstand the power of seven tone explosion.


    After all, an artifact is an artifact. The strong cutting force of the sound blade in the vibration of the waterfall string harp abruptly broke his own dark element protector, and also had a rapid friction with his chest. The black dragon''s defense was much stronger than the silver dragon''s, but even so, his skin was completely cut. Fortunately, in the case of eating pain, ye xingxu wakes up from the explosion in time and bursts out his own dark elements, which completely dissolves the sound blade of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu, who has experienced a lot of fighting and wandering on the edge of life and death, won''t give his opponent any chance to attack. Once the strength of the purple class breaks out, there will be only one outcome for him and Sula.


    "Magic dragon, I call you in the name of Ye Yinzhu."


    A group of silver six pointed stars gushed out from ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows in a flash, and the element fluctuations in the air suddenly became strong, but in the dark isolation, the other attribute Magic Elements in Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory seemed to have weakened a lot.


    The cold voice of Li Sha rang out, "call me so soon. I said, "I won''t do anything for you."


    With the appearance of her voice, the silver light flashed, and Lisha''s body appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu. At this time, the dark dragon in the rage, night xingxu''s hands together, and a dark arrow full of piercing and destructive power has been shooting in the direction of Ye Yinzhu.


    "The black dragon clan?" With a scream from Lisha, she reacted quickly. Her hands crossed in front of her chest, and a purple magic power gushed out. The shield of water, fire, earth and wind suddenly appeared, forcibly blocking the dark arrow in the fury.


    From kill surprised, night Star Xu also surprised, eyes full of murderous look to Ye Yinzhu, "you actually have signed a contract with Yinlong."


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 152

    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to speak, Lisha said, "yes, he has signed a contract with our silver dragon family. You are the despicable black dragon family. You dare to go to the Milan Empire to make a quarrel. Today I will let you come."


    Night Star Xu right hand in his chest wound, although the clothes can''t recover, but his chest that deep scar but in a layer of purple fog cover strange disappeared.


    "Little girl of Yinlong clan, do you think you can stop me? Feel it. It''s in my dark isolation. How much do you think you can do with your strength? "


    It''s not long since I joined the world, and I''m not good at hiding my emotions. Hearing what night Star Xu said, my face suddenly changed. The magic of dark isolation is very clear with her strength. Once this magic is applied, not only all sound and light are completely isolated in the seal, but also other magic elements except dark elements are completely isolated. Just now, when she launched the four element shield, she felt that something was wrong. The four magic elements in the room were almost emptied by her at the same time. The only magic element that silver dragon can''t use is the dark element. In normal combat, silver dragon will never let itself be trapped in the dark by black dragon. Without the support of magic elements, the magic dragon is not as powerful as a tame dragon.


    With the cold laughter, night xingxu''s hands raised again, but at this time, he heard Ye Yinzhu''s voice again.


    "Purple." In the middle of his brow, the purple flame was burning instantly, without any magic light. A purple illusory figure had emerged from him. The unreal became the entity, purple hair, purple eyes, tall body, cold face, just like the most solid wall, appeared in Yinlong Lisha side.


    A wave of fear from the heart of Li Sha and ye xingxu suddenly strikes them. Ye xingxu suddenly stagnates, and the magic that was going to be sent out stops. At this time, he and Li Sha''s eyes fell on the purple haired man with a special smell.


    The night Star Xu can''t believe of lose voice way: "double call.". It''s, it''s not possible. You''re not a divine voice master. It''s Summoning Magic. "


    He stepped back from Shasha and looked at Zi in horror. But he knew more about magic than black dragon night star. "Stupid, it''s not a double call. It''s not magic. It''s supposed to be the call of life in legend. Oh, my God! What are you? What a strong breath. "


    Purple that deep eyes flashed a hate breath, "hate the dragon." His left foot stepped forward in an instant, and his right fist hit black dragon night Star Xu straight in front of his chest.


    The night star is surprised, subconsciously step back, at the same time, the dark elements on the hand suddenly burst out. A huge dark ball with a diameter of half a meter directly engulfed the purple right fist.


    A cold light, like lightning in the dark, flashed from the bottom of purple''s eyes. His right fist suddenly turned into pure purple. A layer of purple crystal instantly covered it. The huge and solid fist, without any fancy, crossed the dark ball full of curse and corrosion, and went straight to night xingxu''s chest.


    Overbearing, absolute overbearing, absolute power, this is the description of purple. The night Star Xu is between hasty, both hands seal at the same time, two black war Mang of gaze block want purple fist.


    Boom, the whole dormitory is shaking violently. Purple''s body stops for a moment, and a layer of purple flashes on his face. Night Star Xu hums and says in horror: "immune to darkness."


    Purple looked at his fist, as if very dissatisfied with just this fist like frown, and then, he stepped forward, the same punch to night Star Xu chest.


    In the face of purple, the simplest and most direct way of attack, night Star Xu is a little afraid. He can feel that the energy fluctuation of purple is far less than himself. But I don''t know why, my breath is completely suppressed by my opponent. Even the most powerful dark magic has no effect on the other side.


    At this time, clear and bright, as if the waterfall like spring sound in the dingdong ring. Without the low pondering of other piano music, there is only the clear and distant Ding Dong sound. It''s like a waterfall flying down, but the music full of lofty air is dignified like a mountain.


    It''s the orange Qin. It''s Ye Yinzhu. The string is flexible and lustrous, and the seven same spiritual breath flows along the string in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. The sadness of the waterfall string organ makes the song "high mountains and flowing water" full of sadness in the clarity. The direct sound of the zither in my heart shocked everyone present. It was the first time for them to hear this music,


    the perfect combination of heartstrings and strings, the pure sound like morning bell and evening drum, deeply shocked everyone present. With a touch of sadness, with the dazzling orange, ye Yinzhu and his waterfall Lianzhu Qin have become the core here.


    Purple mouth issued a low roar, he clearly felt that his whole body seemed to have inexhaustible strength, the purple crystal on his fist instantly became more solid, once again through the dark magic of the night stars, and he blocked the two palm purple war awn collision together.


    The feeling of night star is opposite to that of purple. The song "high mountains and flowing water" can affect angel of purple level eight at the beginning, so it will also affect him. He just felt tired and tired, and the fighting spirit of the dark devil in his hand suddenly weakened.In the roar, the night Star Xu''s body has already flew out, and was directly blasted out of the room by purple''s powerful fist. He didn''t stop at all. He was faced with a strange and powerful purple, a magic instrument, a musical instrument and a silver dragon. There was only panic in his mind.


    If anyone in the world has the deepest feeling for ye Yinzhu''s music, it is undoubtedly purple. Even Qin Shang was not always by his side when ye Yinzhu was practicing, only Zi. He grew up with Ye Yinzhu. Although they seldom communicate with each other, he listens to Ye Yinzhu every day, even every moment, whenever he plays the piano. Their brotherhood is gradually established in Qin music. Therefore, ye Yinzhu''s music has the most profound influence on him. The song "high mountains and flowing water" played by waterfall Lianzhu makes Zi have a new understanding of Ye Yinzhu''s strength. This divine song also makes Zi''s power break through in an instant.


    Purple didn''t go after him, and his body moved quickly. As soon as he flashed, he had come to Lisha. His powerful hand was directly fastened on Lisha''s neck, which had no resistance in the dark.


    Li Sha only felt a strong force, a very powerful killing machine, as if her blood was frozen, and her face turned pale. She had no doubt that the man in front of her who was full of strange and strong would kill her immediately.


    "Purple, No. She''s my friend Ye Yinzhu''s voice rang out, which made Zizheng''s big hand stop. He looked at Ye Yinzhu with some doubts, "is this dragon your friend?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    The light in purple eyes flickered for a moment, then slowly released the clasp of Li Sha''s hand, and said in a deep voice: "Yinzhu, we must kill the black dragon. Come with me With that, his body had rushed out from the gap of the room where he had left before. And the dark isolation that surrounds the dorm is disappearing.


    Ye Yinzhu''s figure flashed, and he had caught up with purple. Sura naturally followed without hesitation.


    Li Sha bites her teeth and follows the three. As soon as she gets out of the dormitory, she immediately becomes a different person. The flying skill of the wind system is released instantly, and the powerful pressure of the silver dragon appears again.


    "Come up if you want to catch up with him." The wind blows, and ye Yinzhu, Zi and Sura feel light all over, and their bodies are off the ground.


    Li Sha is worthy of the powerful magic power of purple level five. A flying skill actually takes up all three people''s bodies. With Yinlong''s keen sense of magic elements, she follows the track of dark elements and immediately finds the escape direction of night star.


    With the fastest speed out of the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts, flying in a direction for hundreds of miles, night Star Xu just stopped and had a rest. The hands that blocked the purple attack were still in pain. He quickly used several dark magic that cost a lot of mana, which cost him a lot.


    He felt that he was really unlucky. He thought it was just a very simple task. After chasing people, he could return to Heilong city. But who knows, he ran into the iron plate. Double call, what''s the call. If you are not lucky enough to use the dark isolation in advance, once you let the silver dragon also play its strength, I''m afraid you can''t even run. After all, the Milan empire is the silver dragon''s sphere of influence. It seems that I''d better go back to Heilong city first. In the face of such an enemy, the elder can''t blame himself.


    "What is that guy with purple hair and eyes? Is it really the legendary call of Benming? His strength is obviously inferior to mine, even can''t magic. But why do I feel fear in front of him? Even my dark elements can''t suppress him. Dark magic immunity, this is the first time. Even Yinlong can''t do it! What on earth is he? Perhaps the Presbyterian Council knows. "


    "Unfortunately, you have no chance to report back." The cold and thick voice rang out in the air, the figure flashed, and there was already one more person in front of the black dragon night star. Purple hair and purple eyes were exactly what he thought in his heart.


    "It''s you?" Night Star Xu obviously didn''t expect that the other party would catch up so soon, suddenly in the heart of a surprised, subconsciously step back.


    "And me. Here, I see how you can use the dark isolation The rich purple light shines in the air, and the huge magic elements in the air move wildly, like boiling magma, which may explode at any time.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 153

    Li Sha''s mood is very bad. She is suppressed by the night Star Xu. She is threatened by purple. If it wasn''t for ye Yinzhu, she might have died in purple''s hands. As a proud silver dragon, she can''t swallow this tone, but at this time, she can''t produce a strong psychology towards purple, and immediately pours all her anger on black dragon yexingxu.


    In order to resist the suppression of Li Sha''s magic, ye xingxu has to urge his dark magic, and a purple mist like magic wave protects his body. He found that, not far in front of him, Zi turned a deaf ear to the pressure brought about by his separation from Yinlong, as if he didn''t feel at all. Finding this, night Star Xu can''t help but be surprised. Is this strange man immune to the whole magic of silver dragon besides the dark magic? If so, this guy is terrible.


    First of all, it was Ye Yinzhu, not Zi or Li Sha floating in the air.


    The bright and clear, like waterfalls and flowing springs, is still high mountains and flowing water, which is one of the three divine songs in the nine famous music of Qin family. It''s impossible to use this music in a large scale, but he can easily control it just in front of such a few people.


    The effect of the artifact combined with the divine comedy has virtually promoted Ye Yinzhu''s Qin magic to several levels. In this high mountain and flowing water, purple''s momentum has become more and more calm, and the fluctuation of elements around Li Sha has become more and more intense. Great pressure makes black dragon night star have a kind of breathless feeling.


    In addition to the beautiful piano music, the scene at this time seems a little quiet, no one first hand, are waiting for the best opportunity. However, because of the reason of the song "high mountains and flowing water", the double effect of weakening and increasing gradually came into play, and night star has felt more and more bad.


    No longer die out in silence, just break out in silence. No doubt, the night star is the latter choice.


    The purple fog around his body broke out instantly, and the surging fog made a puff when it touched the ground or even the air. The bad smell was disgusting, and even the air could corrode. We can see how terrible this dark magic is.


    The huge purple fog forms a semicircular shield, which covers the body of black dragon night star and expands rapidly. The night star is looking at the purple not far away. He says in his heart that if you are immune to dark elements, I don''t believe you are immune to the fog of corrosion.


    At the same time when night star is working, it releases a large amount of instant magic. The strong purple light illuminates the night sky and brings a frenzied burst to the air in the cold winter. The dazzling brilliance was broken in the corrosive toxin. I don''t know if it''s because the corrosive fog can really hurt purple. As soon as the black dragon night xingxu''s poisonous fog was released, purple quickly stepped back a few steps. At the same time, the light in his eyes suddenly became strong.


    "The deepest evil in hell, please open your eyes that have been sleeping for hundreds of millions of years, and listen to your prayers for generations to come! Your descendants here offer a sacrifice of great power, let him become a part of your body, declare that they ignore the order of the world and dominate the existing form of the sacrifice with your will - demonize the red lotus. " Using the corrosive fog to block the short time of Li Sha magic, the black dragon night Star sang a long spell. With the same level of purple level 5 strength as Li Sha, he also needs to sing for such a long time. We can see how terrible this dark magic is. He knew very well that he would not have a chance to escape without a powerful magic to repel the enemy.


    Ye Yinzhu is sitting under a big tree not far away. When he hears the singing of the night stars, his hands and eight fingers suddenly become urgent. Under his full play, the song "high mountains and flowing water" releases circles of yellow halo, covering the whole battlefield. At this time, he even gave up the role of amplification in this divine song and tried his best to weaken the dark magic wave of night star.


    Li Sha''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Seeing the strong purple mist released from the night star, she knows that the dark magic can''t be interrupted. Magic flower red lotus, one of the dark magic forbidden incantations, she did not hesitate to start her own singing. When the middle fingers of both hands touch each other, the index finger instantly fits on the middle finger, while the thumb stands side by side, covering the ring finger and tail finger of both hands, making a strange hand shape. The purple elements like anemone are in full bloom in the center of her hands. In addition to the dark magic, other magic elements come back to her strange fingerprints with the fastest speed.


    Purple some surprised way: "Silver Dragon zhunti seal."


    "Come from the other side and return to the other side. The shining light will turn into an invincible sword! Take the atmosphere as the bow and the brilliance as the arrow, bear the strength of my will, break through the void


    The spell of lishai is even more complicated than that of the night star. The two hands are separated from each other, the left hand makes a virtual grip in the air, and the right hand raises its index finger and middle finger to point to the sky obliquely. At this moment, all the previously condensed magic elements completely became sacred. Through the silver dragon zhunti seal, she turned these natural elements into light elements. That''s her real strength.


    "The left hand''s" light annihilating bullet "and the right hand''s" arrow of light "are two light arts that should be named by me. They are combined."


    In the palm of Xu''s left hand, a ball of light with milky white light as the core and strong purple light rises. The index finger and middle finger of the right hand point to the sky, and an arc light arrow falls from the sky. Two strong holy lights merge into one in mid air, bursting out extremely strong holy purple light.When the holy light was shining, Li Shaqiao''s face became solemn, his hands returned to the previous form of silver dragon zhunti seal, and he said in a deep voice: "let''s make it shine more brightly! ¡ª¡ªGlory in heaven


    Just as the holy light in the sky turned into a huge column of white and purple light with a diameter of more than 10 meters, the magic of black dragon night star was completed first.


    The purple fog turns into purple in an instant, and the night star''s vivid body disappears in an instant. A huge purple lotus spreads from its previous position as the center. Every petal is so real, and every breath is full of unprecedented evil. The huge magic red lotus transforms into a circle of strong dark element waves, with endless corrosion and strong atmosphere Evil erupts from the lotus heart.


    The magic flower Honglian, which was supposed to spread in an instant, was condensed because of the shining heaven in the air. Darkness and light, two extreme forbidden incantations, collided in the air in an instant.


    "Concentrate." Zi doesn''t know when he has come to Ye Yinzhu. He uses his tall body to block Ye Yinzhu and Sula behind him. Looking up at the sky, he let out a roar of shaking the sky and the earth, and his body had a strange change in the song "mountains and rivers".


    As if like a core explosion, a purple light even brighter than the light and dark forbidden incantation burst from his chest. The next moment, his body instantly expanded, and the extremely powerful energy seemed to tear the whole world apart. The solid granite like muscles are growing crazily. His body is growing tall and widening. Just in the blink of an eye, the body of purple, who was two meters tall, has grown more than ten times. His clothes have turned into powder in front of this powerful force. A layer of solid and thick purple crystals, like the most solid armor in the world, grew out of his skin and protected every tiny corner of his body.


    Golden bimont''s body is strong enough, but if golden bimont stands in front of purple, it will be several grades worse. The broad shoulders of Zina are 1.5 times that of golden bimont. His height has also reached a terrible 25 meters. At this time, he gives people the feeling that there is only one, that is the murder weapon. A weapon in Amethyst armor.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes widened in surprise and said, "purple, what''s the matter with you?"


    Purple become more powerful voice sounded, "I''m ok, continue to play, don''t stop. "My strength."


    The incantation of light and darkness finally collided.


    The whole world seems to become white, or purple, in that moment, whether ye Yinzhu or Sura, six senses disappear at the same time. But ye Yinzhu''s hand did not stop. His eight fingers, under the subconscious effect, still played the song "mountains and rivers".


    Forbidden curse, this is the power of forbidden curse! The real forbidden curse.


    On both sides of the body, as if there were countless winds blowing, everything around seemed to be disappearing at the fastest speed, but he was OK. Because in front of himself, there is a very solid body, like the hardest Amethyst barrier, blocking the aftereffect of the forbidden curse explosion.


    The earth is shaking. It seems that the whole continent of longqilinus is shaking. The collision between magic flower Honglian and Huiyao heaven turns everything within ten li in diameter into the smallest unit of powder except ye Yinzhu. Purple red and purple white light, like the pronoun of death, erase the countless life marks within the scope of ten li.


    This is the real strength and terror of level 9 Warcraft.


    The first thing that ye Yinzhu''s six senses can recover is his vision. The vigorous wind seems to have disappeared, and the huge Amethyst body in front of him rushes out at this moment. The huge body more than 25 meters high raises a 13 meter long Amethyst sword.


    From kill disappeared, night Star Xu also disappeared. In this open as hell, everywhere is the center of violent magic elements, only a silver and a black two dragons. They are all about 20 meters long, but at this moment, in front of Zina''s towering body like a mountain, in front of Zijing''s huge sword, they are so small.


    ¡­¡­


    Dear friends who like this book, don''t forget to vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 154

    The scales of the silver dragon are round. The former beauty is like an enlarged version of silver coin. Lisha''s body is obviously smaller than the black dragon''s, but every round scale on the whole body is full of magic. Deep purple eyes, heavy and rapid breathing, as well as the body''s unstable magic waves, all show that she is in a very bad state now.


    Black dragon night star life is not much better than Li Sha. Black dragon''s scales are rhombic, and his body is much stronger than silver dragon''s. in particular, his huge wings and sharp spines on his back make him look ferocious. His red eyes seemed to be bursting with fire, and his scales kept emitting layers of smoke. It was not his own magic wave, but the burning trace after he was covered by the light forbidden curse.


    In front of the powerful forbidden curse, both the silver dragon and the black dragon have to show their own body and fight against their opponents with the strongest strength.


    Demonizing red lotus and shining heaven are both forbidden incantations, but they have opposite properties, which are mutually exclusive. In the collision, it depends on the black dragon and silver dragon whose magic power is more powerful, who can defeat the opponent.


    In terms of strength, black dragon night star is more mature than silver dragon. After the battle with Ye Yinzhu in the daytime and later being oppressed by purple, black dragon night star is unable to exert its strongest strength. However, she has the upper hand in this fight. There is only one reason, that is, one of the three divine melodies in the nine famous pieces of Qin family, high mountains and flowing water.


    The benevolent is happy with mountains and the wise is happy with water. A song "high mountains and flowing water" rings from the bottom of everyone''s heart. It weakens and increases. The two opposite effects are added to the two sides of the battle respectively. With the change of time, although Ye Yinzhu''s magic power is far from being able to give full play to the real power of this divine song, it also completely reverses the fighting situation.


    The earth is completely bare. All you can see is a piece of dust. It''s ten li in a circle! Completely flattened, it''s because light and dark counteract each other''s effects.


    Black dragon night Star Xu''s fierce red eyes stare at Ye Yinzhu. Of course, he knows that the reason why he lost to Yinlong is because of this young Shenyin master. At first, he thought that when he used the forbidden incantation, he could not only push back the Li Sha temporarily, but also use the forbidden incantation''s covering area to hurt purple. He could also take advantage of this opportunity to escape and even capture Ye Yinzhu. But because of that Qin song, his abacus was completely defeated.


    Of course, yexingxu''s eyes didn''t stay on yeyinzhu for long, because the huge purple figure had rushed towards him.


    Purple forward frequency is not fast, but 25 meters tall huge body, just a few steps forward, has come to the black dragon night star life not far in front of.


    Because of the powerlessness of the spell, the night star was unable to fly, so he had to ignore the gaze of the silver dragon, roar and spit out a weak breath towards purple.


    The corrosive light ball was so small in front of Zina''s huge body that the ten meter long Amethyst sword didn''t even make any action to resist. Instead, it directly chopped down against the breath of the black dragon.


    The breath of the black dragon has huge dark elements and corrosiveness, but the lustrous light of the Amethyst sword seems not to be affected. In the harsh tearing sound, the breath is broken, and the residual purple black air flows past the purple body without any contamination. At this time, night Star Xu just know that he is wrong, even if it is corrosive attack also can''t face in front of this suddenly become so huge monster damage. Suddenly, an electric light flashed in his mind, and a kind of creature came to mind. Inner fear in an instant reached the extreme, the huge dragon wings beat hard, trying to avoid the attack of purple.


    Will purple give night star a chance? Of course not. Even the black dragon and the silver dragon, after releasing their powerful forbidden curse, consumed at least 70% of their strength, and their senses were greatly reduced.


    Seeing the black dragon trying to escape, a cold light flashed in purple''s eyes. He didn''t roar like the black dragon. He just looked at his opponent coldly. His huge body, 25 meters high, suddenly bounced up like a shell, chasing night Star Xu''s huge body and waving his Amethyst sword.


    Jump chop, simple and direct attack.


    The length of the Amethyst sword is more than 13 meters. With the purple arm, a 20 meter long purple fan-shaped arc of light seems to expand the whole space. On both sides of the arc, the air is distorted. Before the last dark energy of the black dragon night star comes out, his body has been in close contact with the Amethyst sword.


    The dragon''s scale armor is very hard, comparable to the Horcrux level armor, but in front of the Amethyst sword, it is so fragile.


    Broken, harsh friction, the sound of bone fracture, mixed together, full of a sense of dental acid.


    The blood light burst out, and the huge Amethyst sword, which weighed more than ten thousand jin, cut into the black dragon''s shoulder blade with the edge of his neck, and the purple body burst out a very dazzling purple light, shining on the earth like a purple sun.


    All the dark elements were instantly dispelled in front of the huge purple light. Purple''s body crossed with the black dragon, and his huge sword had been swept out from the back of the black dragon.


    One sword, only one sword. The nine level black dragon that everyone in the mainland of lonzainus was afraid of instantly killed. At this time, night star''s consciousness has not even disappeared completely. The huge black dragon''s blood has dyed the earth red. His broken body trembles and shakes in spasm. The dragon''s tenacious vitality is leaving him bit by bit.Purple raised his left hand, and a strange scene appeared. In the palm of his left hand, a strong purple light lit up. The black dragon blood that had penetrated into the ground and was emerging from yexingxu''s body, strangely converged in the direction of his palm. In the blink of an eye, it has become a dark red blood mass.


    "Purple Crystal You are Purple Crystal Better than Meng... " Yexingxu said the last sentence of his thousands of years of life. The dark red eyes of the dragon finally faded away.


    Hearing the four words of Amethyst Bimeng, a strong killing opportunity flashed in purple eyes. Holding the huge blood mass with a diameter of three meters, he suddenly turned around and faced the stunned silver dragon.


    Li Sha didn''t seem to see the fierce light in purple eyes. Black dragon was killed suddenly, which made her brain fall into a blank. In her mind, night Star Xu''s desperate and scared eyes before she died constantly.


    "Amethyst bimon, Amethyst bimon, is it, according to legend, the first of the four ancient beasts of the orc family, the orc born emperor Amethyst bimon, which is comparable to the sacred dragon?"


    "Yes, you are right. So you have to die today. No dragon clan can know my whereabouts before I grow up completely. " Purple cold voice will be from kill wake up, she saw that huge body, holding Amethyst sword inclined to the ground, step by step, with the earth shaking steps to her.


    The same desperate eyes also appeared in the purple dragon eyes. She clearly knew that it was impossible for her to fly with the speed of purple to kill night Star Xu, and it was impossible for her to cast a forbidden spell that could destroy him with his strength. What''s more, my magic now is only one third of the peak period. He will not give himself any chance to destroy the black dragon.


    The strong body like a mountain, the huge Epee shining with dark purple light, almost unable to breathe. The solidifying momentum produced a huge pressure, and the strong and extremely overbearing atmosphere even made the silver dragon unable to resist.


    The Epee has been raised slowly. How can the silver dragon resist the Epee that black dragon''s scales can''t resist?


    Just as the Amethyst sword was about to fall and destroy a level 9 Warcraft after the black dragon, suddenly, a yellow figure appeared between the purple dragon and the silver dragon. Full of vitality and arrogance wrapped around his body, facing the 25 meter Amethyst beast, he was the only one on the scene who didn''t have the slightest fear.


    "Wait a minute, violet." Ye Yinzhu raises his hands and blocks them in the direction of purple.


    Purple''s sword hand was frozen in the air and said in a deep voice: "Yinzhu, I can''t listen to you about this. For the sake of my safety and looking forward to the future for many years, my identity can''t be lost. No one but you can know now. If you let her go. In the near future, I will probably be the target of the Dragon siege. The enmity between Amethyst and dragon is not what you know. Get out of the way, brother


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I really don''t know what Amethyst bimon is, and I don''t know what the grudge between you and the dragon people is. However, Li Sha''s nature is not bad, and he has attached his soul to me. Give her a chance. Of course, I will never allow your secret to leak out. I have a way to make Lisha forget everything I know today. Including Sura. I won''t let them remember you or what happened today. "


    Purple Leng for a while, in the eyes of the cold kill weakened a bit, "you really can do to eliminate memory?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "our bamboo sect has a secret skill called nine needle Fengshen. You can use the purple bamboo needle with my mental power to selectively eliminate people''s memory. Of course, the premise is that the other party''s mental power can not resist, otherwise once the other party''s mental power exceeds me, then I will be backfired. I believe both Sura and Lisha will be willing to accept my nine needle seal. "


    Speaking of this, he fiercely turned to face from kill, "from kill, is this it."


    Dear friends who like this book, please vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 155

    Li Sha was stunned for a moment, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eager eyes. Although she was full of resistance, she had to lower the noble head of Yinlong for her own life. With a flash of silver light, he transformed himself into a man again and stood in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    Zi nodded slowly and said, "Yinzhu, I believe you. Let''s start now. It''s just been baptized by forbidden incantation. It won''t be long before someone will show up again. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, called Sula in front of him and told him, "relax your mind and don''t resist. Nine needle Fengshen will only make you fall into a deep sleep temporarily. When you wake up, your memory of tonight will disappear completely, and it will not do any harm to your body. "


    Zi is a good brother he grew up with. At this time, he suddenly saw that his body became so huge, just like a base. What surprised him most was Ye Yinzhu. Purple''s strength is more powerful than he imagined, he naturally does not want purple to be hurt in the future. However, he also regards Sula as his good friend. Ye Yinzhu is very clear that since Zineng can start with the dragon people she doesn''t like for the secret, she may also start with Sula at the next moment. Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t like Li Sha, he also found many advantages in Li Sha after the war. At least she was sincere, not hypocritical. What''s more, she was summoned by herself to help her fight against black dragon night xingxu. From any angle, ye Yinzhu can''t see her die in purple''s hands. That''s why purple stood up when she was about to make a move.


    He didn''t say that the nine needle Fengshen is much more dangerous than the nine needle Jishen Dafa. Once he encounters stronger mental resistance, the consequences of the backfire are extremely terrible. The lightest consequence is that he immediately becomes an idiot.


    Maybe it''s because of cultivating chizi''s heart. Ye Yinzhu believes in his intuition. He believes that Lisha and Sula will never resist. Because they will understand that although they have erased part of their memory, it is entirely for their good.


    Take out the bag and ye Yinzhu looks up at Sula and Lisha.


    Sula''s eyes are very calm, even with a faint smile on her face, and her mood is very stable, without any intention to resist. He knew Ye Yinzhu so well that he trusted him more than Zi, so he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    "Come on, Yinzhu. But you''re going to take me back later. Li Sha is a girl. You''d better carry her on your back to save money and take advantage of others. " With these words, his face turned a little red, just because it was dark at this time, no one noticed.


    With a little smile, ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft and cohesive light. His right four fingers caressed the cloth bag, and a long purple needle appeared between his thumb, index finger and middle finger. The slender needle body exudes a soft breath of life and lavender light. It is crystal clear, just like crystal carving. The sharp edge at the tip of the needle flashes a light cold light, as fine as a filigree.


    He first took a deep look at Sula in front of him, and then slowly closed his eyes. In an instant, a silver star lit up at the tip of the purple bamboo needle, just like a dazzling needle awn, flashing with dazzling brilliance. Li Sha, who has purple level five strength on one side, of course knows that the silver is actually caused by Ye Yinzhu''s mental power. She can draw out her mental power by means of utensils instead of launching magic. This is her first time to see this special skill, and she can''t help but stare at it. But ye Yinzhu''s control of mental power has made her feel amazing.


    It''s just a blink of an eye to fly out from the first purple bamboo needle to the ninth purple bamboo needle. The nine purple bamboo needles, with Silver Star needle awn, pierce into nine different positions on Sula''s head at the same time. A strange scene appears. Although the nine purple bamboo needles come out of ye Yinzhu''s hand, they follow each long needle like a dragon The silver silk thread with the same hair thickness is completely in the form of energy. It is the nine extremely condensed spiritual forces that are quickly injected into Sura''s spiritual world through the purple bamboo needle.


    Li Sha sighs, and she finally understands why Ye Yinzhu defeated him even though she could use instant magic under the same strength. Such a precise control of the mental force can even compress the mental force to the degree of forming a silk thread. It can be seen how the combination of the mental force and the piano music fits when he controls the piano sound. Although his mental power is far less powerful than himself, his mental control power is more powerful than himself, which can not only act on magic, but also control fighting spirit through such precise mental power to achieve the best effect even when fighting spirit is used. Genius, the supreme genius of mankind!


    Sula''s body trembled uncontrollably after the nine purple bamboo needles were inserted. With the shaking gradually subsided, the silver thread connected to the purple bamboo needles gradually turned yellow. With Ye Yinzhu''s right hand move, the nine purple bamboo needles return to his hands under the action of bamboo fighting spirit. The light on the needles is obviously dim, while Sula''s whole body is soft, slowly falls to the ground and falls into a deep coma.


    Take a deep breath, ye Yinzhu looks a little tired. His original bright eyes are a little dim. Just at this time, a silver light shoots out from the purple eyebrow and directly injects into Ye Yinzhu''s body. In a moment, ye Yinzhu''s spirit shakes up and immediately returns to normal.


    He was a little surprised to see purple, purple nodded to him. Ye Yinzhu understands that Zi is able to pass on his own spiritual power to himself through the equal contract between them, so that he can use nine needles to seal God again.His eyes turned to Li Sha. "Later, there may be a little pain. After the injection, you will be in a coma like Sura. When you wake up again, you will forget everything this evening. I will keep your memory in the moment when I call you to the dormitory and meet the night stars. Get ready. I''m going to start. "


    "Wait a minute." Li Sha said suddenly.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "how?"


    Li Sha looks up at Ye Yinzhu''s back with complicated eyes. It''s like a man covered with Amethyst armor in the mountains. "Ye Yinzhu, although I hate you very much. However, today you saved me once, but I will not remember all this. Well, I can only say thank you now. " As she said this, she stepped back and saluted Ye Yinzhu with a strange gesture.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t recognize it, but Zi knows that it''s one of the most noble rites of the dragon race. Even a real dragon rider, a Mount Dragon will not salute his human partners like this. In his surprise, he could not help knowing more about the beautiful silver dragon in front of him.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "you are my call. Everything rises because of me. How can I see you die. Besides, you didn''t mean me any harm. Otherwise, I won''t bet with you at that time. To say the least, after all, you are my soul dependent friend. I''m going to start


    Li Sha didn''t say anything more, but at the moment before he closed his eyes, there were more crystal things in his eyes.


    As in Sula''s case, ye Yinzhu didn''t expend much energy even though he was facing a silver dragon. Lisha followed Sula and fell to the ground. Of course, this is because Lisha has no resistance to Ye Yinzhu''s nine needle Fengshen. Otherwise, ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power will only be destroyed in the process of backfire.


    At the same time when purple falls down, ye Yinzhu clearly feels a violent energy disorder behind him. Regardless of the pain of mental overdraft, he subconsciously turns around.


    The first thing that disappeared was the Amethyst sword in purple''s hand. The purple light flashed and melted into purple again. Then, Zina''s towering body, like a mountain, melted like ice and snow. His huge domineering and strong power almost collapsed in an instant. All the purple light contracted violently with the Amethyst armor around his body, and all the strength completely disappeared at this moment. At this time, he felt as weak as Ziba''s spirit, even though Ziba''s spirit was not as strong as his past.


    Purple light quickly converges, purple again changed into human shape, body in a flash, with the help of Ye Yinzhu sit down on the ground.


    "Zi, what''s the matter with you? You seem very weak Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly, constantly put his fighting spirit into purple body. But he felt purple at this time. His body was like a huge black hole, and his fighting spirit was constantly engulfed by the black hole.


    Zi waved his hand. Ye Yinzhu saw his pale face for the first time and said, "don''t waste your fighting spirit. You must leave here as soon as possible. Fortunately, it deterred the white dragon. Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t exist now. "


    Ye Yinzhu a Leng, he did not fully understand the meaning of purple.


    Zi sighed and said, "Yinzhu, you know a lot of my secrets from them today. I''ll tell you all this sooner or later. But I''m too tired now. I have to start practicing immediately to recover myself. The silver dragon is very powerful. I can rest assured that she is called by you to protect you. I''m afraid I can''t accept your call for at least a hundred days. You should be more careful. If there is another black dragon tribe coming, you might as well go to Yinlong city with this silver dragon. It''s safe there. By the way, after I leave, I will take away the body of the black dragon. Although I hate the dragon, I have to admit that the body of the dragon is all treasure. You can keep it first. I''ve taken its blood, which is more important for my recovery. "


    Indeed, ye Yinzhu was full of doubts, but looking at Zi''s weak appearance, he didn''t ask, just nodded.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 156

    Purple smile, although he is weak, but he is very bold smile at this time, "did not expect, really did not expect, just have seven strength of me, unexpectedly can kill a black dragon, but also frighten a silver dragon, this is really interesting. Yinzhu, do you know that when they collided with each other, I had to overdraw all my energy to show myself. Although it consumed me a lot, it blocked the aftereffect of the forbidden curse on bang. Unfortunately, after that, I had only one strike. I didn''t expect that the black dragon was so badly damaged. It was so happy to be destroyed by my strike! What''s more ridiculous is that the silver dragon didn''t see it. I just wanted to scare her away. After all, the dragon people and my ancestors have an irreparable hatred. She is afraid, and at this time you happen to put forward the suggestion of erasing memory, we are worthy of brothers, even without prior discussion, also cooperate so perfectly. Ha ha, ha ha. "


    With bold laughter, purple''s body gradually turns into a virtual shadow and disappears into Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, but he was more mature than before. His space ring was the best gift from Anya. The space inside was really big enough. When he first installed the Amethyst sword, he installed the whole dragon this time. Although the body of black dragon yexingxu is broken, according to Zi, the dragon is a treasure, especially the nine level dragon. Therefore, he completely installed yexingxu''s body in his ring.


    Then, ye Yinzhu, as Su La said before, carried Li Sha''s body behind his back, then picked up Su La, and quickly left the place that was the center of the storm before as fast as he could. In order not to be discovered by the people who came out to explore the forbidden incantation in Milan, he made a detour to the north, and then went to the direction of Milan''s Magic Academy.


    Li Sha''s body is not as heavy as expected. It doesn''t even look like a dragon. Her delicate body is full of elasticity. In order not to let her slip from her back, ye Yinzhu tied her behind him with Bisi. The constant friction on the way of full contact and return can''t help him feel a bit hot in his heart.


    Sula in her arms surprised Ye Yinzhu even more. Sula''s body was not as strong as she thought, but rather very soft. Just like Li Sha''s body doesn''t look like a dragon, Sula doesn''t look like a powerful assassin at all. Close contact, ye Yinzhu even found her body emitting a faint fragrance.


    It''s a pity that ye Yinzhu doesn''t focus on observing the one dragon and one assassin he''s carrying. Instead, he is completely immersed in the last scene of the first World War and what Zi said before he left.


    After reading in the Royal Library during this period, ye Yinzhu''s mind has grown a lot, and his heart has become more and more transparent as he gets farther away from the place where the forbidden incantation collided. After this event, he had a new understanding of purple. First of all, he confirmed the identity of purple. As Yinlong Lisha and Heilong yexingxu said, purple should be Amethyst bimont, one of bimont beasts, and it should be superior to golden bimont. Otherwise, those golden bimont could not obey his orders. At the same time, according to the night star, purple should be one of the four ancient beasts of the orcs. As Zi himself said, his real strength should be equal to level 7 Warcraft. The reason why he can kill ye xingxu is that his breath has deterred the other party, and the collision between ye xingxu and lishai forbidden curse has been greatly weakened. Finally, ye Yinzhu confirms that Zi''s identity should be very sensitive among the orcs, otherwise he won''t worry about the dragon''s knowledge of his information. It seems that even after the recovery of purple, he should call him as little as possible, especially in the face of the dragon, so as not to bring him unnecessary trouble.


    When ye Yinzhu went around in a big circle and returned to the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan, the whole city of Milan was boiling.


    The forbidden curse actually appeared a hundred miles away from the capital of Milan empire. If it was released in the face of Milan City, what would it bring? The meaning of forbidden incantation in anyone''s mind is equivalent to the word "destruction". This sudden collision of forbidden incantation immediately attracted the attention of the high-level of the Milan empire. All the high-level magicians in the magic association of the Milan Empire mobilized and went to the scene of the outbreak of forbidden incantation for the first time under the protection of dragoons. Of course, all they can find there is the violent fluctuation of magic elements and the extinction of life in a ten mile radius.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have the energy to think about it. When he gets back to his room, he puts Lisha on his bed, and then puts Sula back on his bed, and he can''t hold on any longer. Finally, his consciousness reminds him of Sula''s words. Lisha is a girl after all, but their dormitory has only two beds. Therefore, he naturally chooses to sleep with Sula.


    Ye Yinzhu only feels weak now. He uses nine needles to seal the spirit twice in succession. Even with the help of Zi, he still consumes a lot of energy. In addition, he has reached the extreme of exhaustion due to the journey of more than 100 miles before fighting and returning. He doesn''t care to use cultivation to recover his physical strength. He directly chooses the simplest way to fall beside Sula and fall asleep .


    Sula''s bed is the same as ye Yinzhu''s, which is a single bed. Two people will naturally become very crowded when they sleep in one bed. Fortunately, Sula is small and doesn''t occupy too much space, so they can barely lie down. Because the place is too small, ye Yinzhu''s arm is also naturally put on Sula. For a moment, the dormitory became quiet, leaving only the sound of even breathing.In his sleep, although Ye Yinzhu is tired, he sleeps very peacefully. He vaguely feels that there is always a wisp of fragrance around his body and mind. At the same time, in his arms, there is a ball of delicate softness that fills all the emptiness


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the light of dawn gradually lights up from the East. When the sky outside is still the color of sapphire at dawn, the door of Ye Yinzhu and Sula''s dormitory has been knocked.


    "Yinzhu, Yinzhu..." It sounds urgent.


    Standing outside Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory is a young man with beautiful appearance. His smart eyes are full of excitement and many inexplicable emotions at this time. He gasps because of his previous running. His chest is constantly undulating and sweat is looming at his temples.


    This young man is no other than Ma Liang, a talent of the summoning department who competed with Ye Yinzhu for the championship in the freshman competition. Of course, his real identity is still a direct disciple of the first four painting schools of Donglong eight schools.


    There was a sound of opening the door in the dormitory. Without waiting for the door to open, Ma Liang began to say excitedly: "something''s wrong with Yinzhu. There was a forbidden spell last night. Did you hear that? It''s just..." Just said here, the door of the dormitory has been completely opened, the expression on Ma Liang''s face is suddenly solidified, his eyes are looking straight ahead, his mouth is completely open, his eyes are gradually protruding out, and even the action of pointing his finger and drawing his feet is stagnant in the previous moment.


    It''s not ye Yinzhu or Sura that opens the door. It''s a girl in a silver robe. She has a slender figure, silver hair, purple eyes, gorgeous looks, like the most powerful spiritual magic. In an instant, she is deeply imprinted in Ma Liang''s heart. At this time, she looks a little tired, her eyes are still a bit hazy beauty, her expression is a little confused, and some dull.


    "Who are you?" Contains a bit of cold, but almost perfect voice makes Ma Liang''s dull thaw.


    Looking at the beautiful girl with silver hair in front of him, Ma Liang rubbed his eyes hard. His next move was to take three steps back quickly. He looked at the left and then the right. He lowered his head. He didn''t dare to make eye contact with the girl. He murmured to himself, "that''s right! This is Yinzhu''s dormitory


    Looking up again, "who are you?" Ma Liang''s voice was full of doubts and amazement. You know, it''s just early in the morning, and even the sun doesn''t show up from the East. At this time, a beautiful woman appears in Ye Yinzhu''s and Sula''s dormitory, and she looks lazy and ignorant, as if she just woke up. This


    Left to kill coldly to see him one eye, didn''t answer, turned round to walk back to the room.


    Ma Liang subconsciously followed. He saw the hole in the wall of the dormitory hall. It was left when yexingxu was blown out of the room by Ziyi last night.


    Li Sha didn''t stop until he came to the bedroom. He didn''t speak. He just turned his eyes to the bed in the bedroom.


    When Ma Liang saw the scene in the bedroom, he couldn''t help but gape again. One of the two beds in the bedroom was empty, while the other was crowded with two people. Moreover, their sleeping posture was extremely strange.


    Sula pillow in Ye Yinzhu''s left arm, face buried in Ye Yinzhu''s left shoulder socket, but ye Yinzhu''s right arm and right leg is completely on Sula, his body firmly controlled in their own hands. Both of them seemed to be sleeping soundly, and the sound of even breathing came from time to time.


    "Cough." Ma Liang coughed subconsciously twice, and his mouth twitched. He couldn''t understand what happened in Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory last night.


    Beauty stay, but two men sleep together, chaos, chaos.


    Perhaps because of the influence of his cough, his even breathing stopped for a while. The first person who came to his senses was Sura in Ye Yinzhu''s arms. He slowly raised his head from ye Yinzhu''s shoulder socket. He found that his body was completely fixed. His confused eyes slowly opened and blinked at Li Sha and Ma Liang.


    Consciousness gradually returned, and Sula''s eyes became clear.


    "Ah --" a scream almost like a reflex suddenly sounded, and Ma Liang''s powerful penetrating power seemed to be like a magic sound pouring into his brain. He subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and even the Li Sha was startled.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 157

    Sula''s reaction was so fierce that no one thought that he almost kicked Ye Yinzhu out of bed for the first time, but he made a protective action of embracing his knees, just like a bird in shock.


    "Ouch." Ye Yinzhu will wake up even if he is kicked off the bed and falls to the ground. "It hurts."


    Sitting on the ground, sleepy Ye Yinzhu gradually wakes up. Looking at the three people around him, he can''t help but be stunned, "what''s the matter?"


    Almost with one voice, Ma Liang, Lisha and Sula all cried out at the same time: "Ye Yinzhu."


    Ye Yinzhu jumps up from the ground. He finds that the eyes of the three people in front of him are different. Li Sha is puzzled and surprised, but Ma Liang stares at him in surprise. Sula''s expression is the most abundant. His clear eyes are full of complicated feelings, such as shyness, anger, and many feelings that ye Yinzhu can''t describe.


    As memory returns, ye Yinzhu remembers what happened last night and says to Ma Liang, "Why are you here?"


    The surprise in Ma Liang''s eyes gradually converged. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, he said, "what are you doing? Do you still have that hobby? " As he said this, he peeked at Sula next to him.


    Ye Yinzhu recently read a lot of books, probably also understand Ma Liang''s meaning, not angry way: "you just have that kind of hobby, did not see me here more people, no place to sleep, I can only squeeze with Sura."


    Ma Liang murmured: "squeeze? Your posture was too ambiguous just now. "


    This time it''s Ye Yinzhu''s turn to be surprised, "posture? What posture


    Ma Liang is about to speak, but he feels Sula''s cold eyes. When he looks up, Sula''s eyes are full of threat. If you dare to tell me what you just saw, I will fight with you. As a magician, it''s not wise to offend an assassin. Subconsciously, he coughed and said to Ye Yinzhu, "nothing? Oh, by the way, Yinzhu, I''m here to tell you that something big happened last night. I don''t know where two top magic masters came from in the suburbs of Milan. They used the forbidden curse to collide with each other. Now the whole city of Milan is shocked. Early in the morning, the college issued an order forbidding all students to leave school. "


    At this point, just after entering the door, the surprise gradually disappeared, replaced by excitement.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart tightened and subconsciously said, "forbidden curse collision? No mistake. I don''t know


    Ma Liang snorted and said: "you are a magician. You don''t meditate at night, but you sleep. It''s strange to know. Last night when I was meditating, I felt that it was not right. The fluctuation of Magic Elements in the air was obviously abnormal. I didn''t pay much attention at that time. But later, when the forbidden spell collided, there was a huge fluctuation of elements. I found that it was not right. Now I''m afraid the whole Milan court and the public are shaking. If someone casts a forbidden spell near the capital city, it will be a disaster to Milan? Forbidden curse, that''s forbidden curse


    Looking at the envious light in Ma Liang''s eyes, ye Yinzhu can''t help but show a bitter smile, "isn''t it forbidden curse? You don''t have to react so fiercely. Come and quarrel with me early in the morning. " As he spoke, he yawned. One night''s sleep is not enough to make up for his consumption last night.


    "What did you say? Isn''t that the forbidden curse? Boss, that''s the ultimate goal of our magician! Without the power above level 3 of purple, even the weakest forbidden spell can''t be cast. Forbidden curse is the power to destroy heaven and earth. Don''t you want to have it? "


    Feeling the more and more powerful light of doubt in Sula''s and Lisha''s eyes, ye Yinzhu knows that he can''t talk to Ma Liangduo any more. He walks to him and pushes him out, saying: "it''s not quite dawn yet. No matter how strong the forbidden incantation is, it''s not the power we can have now. It''s better to cultivate it than to envy it. Go back to the dormitory. I''m going to get some more sleep. "


    "Hey, don''t push me! Yinzhu, what''s the matter with that hole in the wall of your hall? "


    "Yesterday I bumped into Sula in training. Well, goodbye. " Ma Liang had been pushed out of the dormitory for a long time before he coaxed away his direct disciple.


    Bang, closing the dormitory door, ye Yinzhu is relieved. However, before he can relax, Lisha and Sula have already come out of the bedroom and asked with one voice: "what happened in the end?"


    "Er..." The heart reads electricity to turn, the brain runs at full speed, how to answer? Their memories are kept when Lisha was called by himself.


    In Lisha''s eyes, there was a flash of cold light, and there was no wind in her hair. A faint purple light lingered around her body. But she didn''t want to threaten Ye Yinzhu in front of her. Subconsciously, she seemed to feel that after a night, the young master seemed to be close to her. But no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t remember what happened last night. My mental power and magic power seem to consume a lot. Now it''s less than 50% of the best state. Fortunately, there''s nothing different in my body.


    "Well, there was a black dragon last night. I don''t know why it bothered me. Then I called you Ye Yinzhu looked at Lisha and said, "the black dragon is very powerful. Combined with the strength of the three of us, it''s just barely able to compete with him. He seems to have exerted some dark isolation magic. Later, we rushed out from here. After you fought with him in the suburbs and drove him away, your mental power was consumed too much and you fainted. There''s no way. I can only bring you back. Oh, Sula was also stunned by the aftershocks when your forbidden spells collided. "For a time, ye Yinzhu couldn''t think of a perfect explanation, so he just said it roughly according to the actual situation last night.


    Li Sha frowned and said, "so, just now the man said that the collision of forbidden incantation refers to me and the black dragon?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes!"


    With a cold hum, Li Sha''s eyes suddenly became cold, swept over Ye Yinzhu and Sula, and said in a cold voice, "then tell me, how did you survive the collision between you and him? If you don''t have the same level of strength, you have already become the smallest element when the forbidden curse collides. "


    "This..." Li Sha is much smarter than she imagined. Looking at her, ye Yinzhu is speechless.


    "It''s because he has a life guard, plus my eternal stand in puppet." Sula suddenly opened his mouth. When ye Yinzhu couldn''t answer, his previous panic and shyness finally disappeared, and he stood up at the right time.


    The cold in Li Sha''s eyes turned into surprise, "life guard? Eternal stand in puppet


    With Sula''s warning, ye Yinzhu immediately raised his left arm, revealed the life guard on his left wrist, sighed and said: "I didn''t want to say it, it''s our secret after all. Life guard can perform absolute defense. At that time, Sula was hiding behind me. Her eternal avatar puppet was immune to physical attacks and also had a certain defense effect on magic impact. Under the protection of these two magic items close to artifact, we barely survived your forbidden spell collision. "


    Lisha is a silver dragon, a magic dragon. She doesn''t need to explore carefully, just a spiritual scanning. She can clearly feel the magic of life protection. She can''t help believing ye Yinzhu''s words, and her eyes suddenly become dignified. "The black dragon people dare to appear in the territory of our silver Dragon City, which is a challenge to the dignity of silver dragon. Their goal is you. It seems that they are also aware of the effect of your music on the dragon. Since the black dragon can come once, it will come a second time. Well, I''ve decided to stay here to protect you before the ten day period arrives. With me, the black dragon can''t do anything to you. "


    "Ah?"


    "What?"


    Ye Yinzhu and Sula were almost born at the same time. They looked at each other and could not help looking helpless. Ye Yinzhu said tentatively, "you don''t have to stay. We have soul attachment. When we need your help, I will call you naturally."


    Li Sha said angrily, "if you meet the dark isolation of black dragon again, will you call me to die? I can''t remember the situation last night, but it can make me coma after the collision of forbidden incantation, which shows how dangerous the situation was. I didn''t stay for you, mainly for myself. " Finish saying, no longer pay attention to two people, the dignified occupation of Ye Yinzhu''s bed, cross knee sitting above meditation.


    Sula glanced at Ye Yinzhu with complicated eyes, "I''ll make breakfast."


    In the face of this complex relationship, even ye Yinzhu, who is mature in mind, doesn''t know how to deal with it. He says helplessly, "I sleep." With that, he went back to Sula''s bed and pulled the quilt over his head.


    Today, the atmosphere of Milan magic martial arts college is very strange. There are discussions among students everywhere. Even some teachers of the college are no exception. Naturally, the topic they discussed revolves around the powerful collision of forbidden incantations last night.


    Due to the closure of the college, ye Yinzhu can''t go to the royal library today, so he can only go back to the teaching building of shenyinshi. On the way to the teaching building, he looks helpless, and lets a beautiful magic dragon live in his dormitory. It''s not easy to feel that the bed is occupied, but the temper of this beautiful dragon can be changed at any time It is possible to change. If she is not happy at any time and releases a forbidden curse in her dormitory, it will be a big trouble.


    "Yinzhu, to tell you the truth, what happened last night, why I woke up in the morning not only can''t remember anything, but also in your arms." (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 158

    At this point, Sula can''t help blushing. He knows more about ye Yinzhu than Lisha. Naturally, he won''t believe those he made up, otherwise he won''t help him hide anything at that time.


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "Sula, I don''t want to cheat you, but it''s better that you don''t know some things to avoid causing trouble. I can only say that most of the previous explanations to Lisha are true. As for how you can sleep in my arms, I don''t know! Do you think it''s warm around me, so you lean over? "


    Sula glared at Ye Yinzhu and kicked him fiercely, "you go to die."


    Yinzhu laughs, dodges, flashes, and escapes to Shenyin from a fork road. Looking at the figure he left, Sula''s face became more red. Holding her hot face in her hands, she said to herself, "he, he won''t really take advantage of me. This villain is getting worse and worse. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is not as calm as it seems. Silver Dragon and black dragon appear one after another, and they are all aimed at him. He knows very well that he is far from being able to compete with these powerful level 9 upper dragon people with his own strength. Even if the dead wood dragon chanting Qin is still in good condition, it will not produce any effect for these dragon people whose strength gap is too big. Black dragon night Star Xu was killed by purple. They won''t get any news for the time being. Now they just hope that the black dragon clan won''t send any more people in ten days.


    In thinking, he has come to the classroom of Shenyin. Since the beginning of school, he has not studied here for a few days. As soon as he entered the school, he was suddenly surprised and focused on himself.


    Before class started, Xueling chuckled and said, "Oh, the great celebrity of our divine sound system, Lord of Qin City, will also come to class! It''s rare. It''s rare. " Ye Yinzhu showed great power in Qin City, and the story of fighting back the orcs has been spread all over the Academy for a long time, which has become a classic example of making the best use of limited strength. Naturally, everyone knows the reward he received.


    There are only 11 people in the first grade of Shenyin department. At this time, the 11 girls, with 22 eyes, are completely focused on Ye Yinzhu. It''s not comfortable to feel like a thorn in the back.


    Ye Yinzhu spat out his tongue to Xueling, ran to his position quickly and sat down. Then he was relieved and asked Lan Xi, who was at the same table, quietly, "what class is it today?"


    When Lanxi heard Ye Yinzhu ask her, she blushed and replied in a low voice: "it should have been a course of temperament knowledge. But just now, the teacher suddenly announced that because of special circumstances, all teachers would go to a meeting, so they changed to self-study. Let''s talk to each other about Musical Magic. "


    "Oh." Listening to Lan Xi''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help feeling disappointed. Although he doesn''t need to learn any more in music theory, he is still very interested in different musical instruments, so he listened very carefully in the few days before class.


    Xueling, sitting in front of her, turned her head and said to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, why don''t you give us a lesson. Why is everyone''s magic level almost the same, but your Qin magic power is so strong? It can even lead us to become the champion of the freshman contest


    "Me? I can''t Ye Yinzhu said with some embarrassment. Although he has grown up, he is somewhat shy, especially in front of so many girls.


    Xueling''s temper has always been very straightforward. She left her seat, quickly ran to Ye Yinzhu and pulled him up, "why not. Our teachers, including director Nina, are full of praise for you. They all say that your strength is enough to be a teacher of the Department. Although we all learn different musical instruments, the music theory is the same. Don''t you want to teach us? "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Xueling and looks at Lanxi, who is looking forward to her. Suddenly, a strange idea comes into his mind. From the current point of view, although he has reached the level of the third level of jiandanqinxin, which is equivalent to the green level high-level great magician, even with the help of the ability of the artifact level guqin, he can not really threaten his opponents whose level is much higher than his own. However, solo is not the only form of musical instrument. Qin Shang once taught him that if you want the master of Shenyin to really carry forward, then ensemble is the king''s way! Unfortunately, Guqin is not suitable for ensemble with other instruments. But now, the students around are all divine music masters, even if their strength is uneven, but if they can well cooperate with ensemble some powerful music, what effect will it have? You know, some ancient songs are interlinked among various musical instruments, and can be played with anything.


    When he was thinking about it, Xueling had already been pushed onto the platform. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s silly appearance, Xueling could not help but chuckle and said, "well, teacher Ye Yinzhu, we are going to have a class."


    Hearing Xueling''s crisp voice, ye Yinzhu wakes up from his thinking, looks at the girls helplessly and says, "what do you want to hear?"


    Xueling said with a smile: "of course, I want to hear it. Why is your music more powerful than our other musical instruments? I asked Lan Xi, although she also plays guqin, her performance of the same guqin music is far from your deterrent effect. Why? "


    Fortunately, there are only a dozen students in the first grade of Shenyin department. After a short period of maladjustment, ye Yinzhu has gradually relaxed. How can he say that he has seen thousands of troops before? He smiles and says: "in fact, this question is easy to answer. It''s the same with any musical instrument. What I said is the same, at least everyone''s purpose is the same. That is to infect others with their own music, but although it is simple to say, it is much more difficult to achieve. The simplest reason why your music doesn''t have my appeal is that you don''t practice enough. "Xueling was stunned, "not enough practice? Why? For us, a piece of music can be practiced for a month at most. How could it not be enough? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "the month you mentioned is just learning the melody of the music. It''s just the skin of the music, not the essence. Do you want to know why my music is more appealing than yours? It''s not because of how much more powerful I am than you, but more importantly because of my understanding of music. My teacher once taught me that if I want to play a piano music well, the first thing I have to do is to combine the meaning with the heart, and the heart with the string. When the heart string and the string keep the same frequency vibration, we can say that we have learned this music. But this is just the beginning. If you want to play a piece of music well, you must understand the emotion of the piece of music, and let your emotion fully integrate into its emotion when playing. Only in this way can you play out the essence of the piece of music. Only in this way can the divine voice master improve his spiritual power better and faster. "


    What ye Yinzhu said is exactly the secret of Qin master''s practice. In fact, it''s not a secret. It''s easy to say, but it''s even more difficult to do. It took Yip Yinzhu 16 years to be so talented. When he broke through the heart of chizi, he was able to completely achieve the harmony between his heart and the soul of Qin music. For the ordinary Shenyin masters of qinzong, such as his teacher Qin Shang, it is necessary to break through the heart of jiandanqinxin and reach the heart of Ziwei Qinxin. This is the reason why Qin Shang had to let Ye Yinzhu cultivate his chizi Qin heart. The advantage of chizi''s Qin heart determines his invincible foundation among the same level magicians.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, the girls fell into thinking, and Xueling murmured to herself: "when playing music, you need to understand the connotation of the music, so that your spirit can be fully integrated into the soul and emotion of the music? It''s the first time I''ve heard that


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "only by doing this can we be regarded as a qualified divine voice teacher. Other departments say that our divine sound system is weak because there are few real divine sound teachers in our divine sound system


    Lan Xi stands up suddenly. She looks at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, just like a student looking at her teacher. With respect and longing in her clear eyes, "how long will it take us to realize the true meaning of every piece of music?"


    "This..." Ye Yinzhu is in a bit of a dilemma. These girls are about the same age as themselves. They are already 16 or 17 years old, but none of them even reaches the orange level. It is almost impossible to realize the true meaning of the soul of music in a lifetime. But how can he say that?


    Blue Xi see ye Yinzhu some embarrassed, quickly changed his question, "or, how long did it take you to reach this level?"


    Ye Yinzhu was slightly relieved and said: "listen to the teacher, he has been playing the piano around me since I was a full moon. He has imperceptibly influenced my feeling of temperament with the piano sound, and laid the best foundation for me until I was three years old. He began to teach me piano skills. I''m 16 years old this year. In the past ten years, or before I came to the college, I almost stayed with Qin every day except eating and sleeping. And I have achieved the complete integration of heart and piano, and I can enter into different states of different music at will, which is the breakthrough after the freshman competition and Nesta World War I


    The girls'' eyes are frozen, 16 years, that''s 16 years! Since I was born, I have grown up in the music of Guqin. Every day except eating and sleeping, I am with Guqin. What kind of concept is this.


    A slightly older female student asked, "don''t you have a childhood?"


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 159

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "yes! Qin is my childhood Speaking of this, he can''t help but think of when he was a child, growing up in the music every day, listening to the scene. Blue sky and sea, the place full of natural atmosphere is so wonderful! At least there, I don''t need to think much, just put my energy on the piano.


    Every girl, including Xueling and Lan Xi, who is questioning, is speechless. Only after 16 years of hard work can she achieve today''s success. Now they are no longer envious of Ye Yinzhu''s achievement by virtue of the music of shenyinshi. How much effort did they make to achieve it! It''s beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the progress of any magician needs constant cultivation, but the method of cultivation is different. There is no shortcut. If you want to be strong, you have to work hard. "


    Xueling asked: "Yinzhu, is there really no other way for us to achieve the opportunity of emotional integration with the music?"


    Ye Yinzhu pondered for a moment and said, "it''s not absolutely impossible. It''s just another way, but it''s more difficult to practice. In short, if you want to be fully integrated with music, you can easily integrate into it when playing any music. Emotion is not only difficult, but also requires a strong understanding. However, if only one or a few pieces of music, as long as we are willing to work hard, we can still do it within a certain period of time. That''s what I''m suggesting to you right now. If you want to improve yourself, you have two choices. One is to choose some of the most commonly used and most effective music for in-depth understanding, and fully feel their emotions. In this way, you can not only play the music effect in a shorter time, but also make the music more powerful. And the second option is that you should enhance the power of the music through ensemble. One''s strength is limited after all. In fact, the ensemble of our divine musicians is the trend of development. Although I haven''t really tried it, I think that if everyone can understand the connotation of the same piece of music and integrate into its emotions, the effect of ensemble is definitely not as simple as the sum of everyone''s strength, and it is likely to change qualitatively. If you can trust me, I might as well have a try. If it succeeds, it will prove that my guess is correct. After all, as the most protected magician on the battlefield, what we need to do is to maximize the power of magic. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know that what he said today, and this simple idea in front of him, had made him immortal in his life. As one of the most powerful players in the future Qin City, twelve music square of Qin City has entered the stage of history for the first time.


    Xueling laughed and said, "if it''s just a piece of music, I can try it. I''m afraid I can''t stick to it any more."


    Lan Xi nodded and said, "I will try my best. But which music do we choose better? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "why don''t you just sing the song" the ghost of a beautiful girl ". This ancient song can be played with any musical instrument. You can practice on your own first. When you feel that you can fully integrate into the mood of "the ghost of a beautiful girl", you can start to try ensemble


    He just said here, from the entrance of the classroom, applause. I don''t know when, director Niya has been standing there, looking at Ye Yinzhu with a satisfied smile in her eyes.


    "Granny Niya, here you are." Ye Yinzhu blushed and hurried down from the platform. "I''m just speaking out my ideas for you to learn from. I don''t mean to occupy the teacher''s position."


    "It doesn''t matter. You speak very well. It seems that you are not only the model of our divine sound system, but also the hope of its future. " Speaking of this, Niya can''t help sighing in her heart, Qin Shang, Qin Shang, I lost to you again. You really have foresight. No wonder you will let Yinzhu come to the college as a teacher. If his mind and talent can really be given to the students of Shenyin department, the future Shenyin teacher will become a powerful existence that can compete with any department magician.


    Ye Yinzhu heard that Nina didn''t blame him, so she went back to her seat. Nina went to the platform and said, "I heard most of Yinzhu''s words just now. This is really a good proposal. For many years, we Shenyin masters have been unable to stand on the mainland stage because we are not strong enough. It''s "the ghost of a beautiful girl.". Take your first grade as a pilot, if it can be successful, I will extend this method to the whole divine phonology. This is your exam assignment this semester. If anyone at the end of the semester still can''t reach the level that Yinzhu said to integrate into the mood of "the ghost of a beautiful girl", then don''t blame me for being ruthless in scoring. "


    The rest of the time is still self-study, in Ye Yinzhu''s suggestion, the girls did not have too much discussion, and began to think about the melody of "the ghost of a beautiful girl". Ye Yinzhu told them that only by constantly playing the music can we gradually find the mood and everything of the music.


    While the girls are thinking, ye Yinzhu also starts to think. Ensemble is not as simple as he said. Different instruments, different music, the situation is not the same in ensemble. For example, some musical instruments are easy to conflict with each other, while others can assist each other. All of these need to be fully considered when performing in ensemble. Therefore, although it is only a piece of music, it takes him a long time to think before he can come to a conclusion."Ye Yinzhu, come to me after class." Nina came to the first grade of Shenyin department at noon.


    Soon after class, the eyes of the female students looking at Ye Yinzhu have changed. They are no longer the same as when they used to treat him as a little Zhengtai. For this handsome and somewhat shy young man, they had more respect than affection.


    After class, ye Yinzhu comes directly to Niya''s office. As soon as he enters the door, he sees two familiar people. They are Haiyang in grade two and xiangluan in grade three. Niya seems to be saying something to the second daughter. She doesn''t stop until ye Yinzhu comes in.


    "Yinzhu, come on." Nina waved to Ye Yinzhu and called him to her desk.


    Ye Yinzhu takes a look at the second daughter beside him. Xiangluan looks at him with a smile, but Haiyang is much more shy. She is still dressed in the past, but she can clearly feel that her cold is melting a little bit.


    "Granny Nina, you called me..."


    Nina said with a smile, "you spoke very well in grade one today. I heard most of it. I think your proposal is very interesting. Although I don''t think much of your so-called ensemble. However, I agree with this kind of single cultivation of a piece of music. This is because it is likely to improve the mental health of our teachers. Perhaps, in the past, the practice methods of our divine musicians were all wrong. They just played for the sake of playing, and did not really understand the meaning of music. Just now I have told xiangluan and Haiyang what you think. Let them have a try with you in grade one. I hope they can make some achievements at the end of the term. All three of you are the best students in our divine phonology. The future of divine phonology depends on you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "grandma Nina, why don''t you like ensemble? Although different instruments need to be integrated with great precision in ensemble, it is not impossible


    Nina shook her head and said, "it''s not as easy as you think. In ensemble, one or several musical instruments should be used as the main instrument. The precise integration you mentioned is only the result in an ideal state. Although the ensemble may have special effects after all the divine musicians fully understand the same piece of music, I still don''t think much of it. If you want to accurately integrate a variety of instruments ensemble, it needs a lot of trial and constant adjustment, not one day or two can produce the effect. "


    Nina''s words undoubtedly poured a basin of cold water on Ye Yinzhu, but he didn''t give up his idea, just nodded slowly, thinking that he must try, even if the integration is difficult, it''s not impossible.


    Xiangluan pretends to be fierce and stares at Ye Yinzhu, "good Yinzhu, if you have such a good cultivation method, you won''t say it earlier. You didn''t mean it. Or did you have a crush on a beautiful girl in your first grade who just said it today? " Her appearance has no deterrent effect, because even the ferocity she deliberately pretends to be is so moving under her beautiful appearance.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "of course not, but you haven''t asked me! It''s not too late to say. "


    Xiangluan snorted and said, "no, you are rich in theory. Well, you should tell me more about Haiyang and me in the future. We are all string music and have more in common. My mental strength is obviously no less than you, so I don''t believe that I''m not as good as you. Besides, you are still distracted by the magic and martial arts. "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "OK, if you have any questions in the future, just ask me. But I don''t guarantee that my answer will satisfy you. "


    Xiangluan chuckled and said, "I like to see you like this. It''s really cute."


    Ye Yinzhu did not have the good spirit to straighten up the chest way: "xiangluan Xuejie, will be lovely with a boy, seems not quite appropriate."


    Dear friends who like this book, please vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 160

    Nina forced herself to smile and said, "well, you two girls go back first. Just as Yinzhu said, first focus on a Qin song. "


    Although xiangluan is a princess, Nina is his aunt, the eldest princess of Milan empire. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to be presumptuous and spits out her pink tongue at Ye Yinzhu. Then she pulls the ocean away.


    Nina said with a smile: "this strange girl! I don''t know what she is thinking all day and how she will get married in the future. Yinzhu, what you said to grade one today shocked me a lot. Just now I discussed with several other teachers. What do you think of the decision to add a teaching assistant to your student status


    "Teaching assistants?"


    Nina nodded and said, "in the college, teachers are divided into four levels: Assistant, teacher, senior teacher and Dean. Teaching assistants are generally teachers who assist more advanced teachers in teaching. As a student, you can only arrange a teaching assistant for you. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "but I can''t teach anything!"


    Nina smiles and says, "I don''t need you to teach me anything. You just need to preside over the topic that the divine voice teacher you proposed focuses on the single cultivation of music. If you succeed, the Department will give you rewards, and even the college will give you some rewards. Of course, as a teaching assistant, you will get a certain salary every month in the future. The salary of each department of the college is determined by the number of students and their grades. We are not stingy. Your salary will be 100 gold coins per month for the time being. What do you think? "


    Whether it''s for Nina''s request or for salary reasons, ye Yinzhu has no reason to refuse and has to agree. With this salary of 100 gold coins a month, he will have more than enough to live with Sula in the future.


    When ye Yinzhu returned to the dormitory, the familiar food aroma had slipped out of the villa, and he was not forbidden to move his fingers. At the thought of eating, he could not help but smile, thinking of the scene of eating breakfast. Sula''s craftsmanship is almost impeccable, which ye Yinzhu has already adapted to. When Sula served breakfast, before he started, Lisha, who was in meditation, ran out of the bedroom. Not only ate the breakfast that Sula prepared for her, but also ate Ye Yinzhu''s share on the ground that she was growing up. Finally, ye Yinzhu and Sula ate together. Now they have already been hungry.


    Opening the door of the dormitory, ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes flashed with a flash of light, and the action of preparing to enter the room stopped immediately. With his keen sense, he found that there was another person in the dormitory besides Sula and Lisha. And a strong man.


    "Yinzhu, you are back. You can eat in a minute. " Sula poked her head out of the kitchen. He always comes back early after class every day. According to Ye Yinzhu, he is definitely the most qualified housekeeper.


    Ye Yinzhu asked curiously, "who''s here?"


    Sula nuzui toward the direction of the bedroom, said: "you go to see, today, I''m afraid we are going to have lunch for four people."


    When ye Yinzhu enters the room, his vigilance disappears naturally. There is one more person in the bedroom, but he is not the enemy. Ye Yinzhu can''t help but secretly say that there are too many things happened in these two days, and he is a little nervous.


    Not far from the killing, a handsome middle-aged man was sitting. It was the contract Warcraft of Milan Grand Marshal Seedorf, silver dragon Arthus.


    As soon as he saw Ye Yinzhu coming in, asures couldn''t help smiling at him with a kind smile, "Ye Yinzhu, you are good at it!"


    Ye Yinzhu just relaxed mood can''t help but immediately nervous, thought, did he find himself from the killing of nine needle Fengshen? It''s impossible! The natural breath of Zizhu Shenzhen is not detected by magic.


    "Hello, master Theseus." He didn''t know how to call Theseus. At least in his age, Theseus didn''t know how much older he was. It''s not wrong to use the word "elder".


    With a smile, he said, "I didn''t expect that our princess of the silver dragon would attach her soul to you. Fortunately, it''s not a soul contract. Otherwise, I can''t tell the elder. "


    It turned out that because of his soul attachment, ye Yinzhu put down his heart, scratched his head and said, "it''s just luck."


    Yasius looked at Ye Yinzhu, and then looked at his unhappy face and said with a smile: "sometimes, luck is also an aspect of strength. Without certain strength, what''s the use of good luck? I heard from Lisha that black dragon attacked you last night. I didn''t expect them to react so quickly. You don''t have to worry about this. The Empire of Milan and silverdragon will deal with it. Randias and black dragon are not ready to be seen in the Milan empire. I can rest assured that Li Sha is here to protect you. As soon as the ten day period is over, you will go to Yinlong city immediately. "


    With the guarantee of Theseus, ye Yinzhu''s safety is obviously much greater, "thank you, master Theseus."


    "Thank you very much. However, you can''t bully Li Sha! Li Sha had never practiced on the mainland before. Although her strength has reached the level of purple level five. But the mind is only equivalent to the human being of your age. If you bully her, not only I will not let you go, but also Yinlong city will let you survive. "Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly, and the respect on his face disappeared. He didn''t like others to threaten him, but said faintly: "it''s good if she doesn''t bully me. Can I bully her? " With that, he turned and left the bedroom.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the nine needle seal, Li Sha seems to be silent a lot, and didn''t say much during the whole lunch. Originally, asius didn''t plan to stay for dinner, but Sula''s craftsmanship was so strong that even the old silver dragon couldn''t resist the temptation.


    How much does the Dragon eat? Ye Yinzhu and Sura have seen it. The final result is that they are not satisfied.


    As a rule, the afternoon is still self-study time, and ye Yinzhu finally has time to meditate to recover his mental strength.


    When the night came, ye Yinzhu and Sula were driven out of their bedrooms under the strong request of Li Sha. Fortunately, both assassins and shenyinshi could spend a long night through cultivation, which did not make any story. It''s just that what makes Ye Yinzhu strange is that Sula doesn''t have any aversion to the fact that her bedroom is occupied by Li Sha and she and ye Yinzhu are driven out. On the contrary, she seems to take it for granted.


    ¡­¡­


    "I lost my sense of the night star. I''m afraid he''ll never come back. " The cold voice of the dark sky sounded in the secret room, waking the tall man who was thinking.


    "What did you say? Night Star Xu''s action failed? " The tall man was surprised. "How could that be. Ye xingxu is the outstanding young generation of your black dragon clan. Even if he can''t finish the task, he can at least retreat completely. "


    "I want to know the answer to this question, too," he said in a cold voice. There must be a silver dragon involved in this matter. Is the Milan Empire really a dragon''s den? I''ll go myself. I want to see who can stop me in the Empire of Milan


    "No way." The tall man shook his hand and said: "since the operation of night star has failed, our intention must have been discovered by the Milan empire. Although there is no one in Milan Empire who can compete with you, there is silver dragon city. They won''t just sit by. I think there will be news from Milan soon. We''d better wait and see for a while. We are not prepared enough to confront the Empire of Milan


    The dark sky is cold to hum, "are you afraid?"


    "Of course not. If I would be afraid, it would not be today. But sometimes things in the world don''t depend entirely on strength. We must not act rashly without absolute superiority. Silvio is not a fool. I must not let him find more things. I''m afraid the last Orc raid has aroused his suspicion. "


    Heitian said in a deep voice: "you can''t have the divine voice master of Milan magic martial arts academy, but we members of the black dragon clan can''t die in vain. You should know that there is a big elder above me. I have to give an account. "


    The tall man thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go to Heilong city with you. Let me finish the explanation. As for the divine voice master, he should not threaten you for the time being. There will always be opportunities. After all, he is just a low-level divine voice master. Even if the Yinlong want to use him, it is not so easy. We still have a lot of important things to do


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days soon came to an end, and the collision of forbidden incantations gradually faded from people''s hearts in Milan as time went on. With the explanation of Li Sha, the Empire of Milan will not investigate any more, but the defensive force around Milan city has obviously increased a lot. Two Purple Star Dragon riders will be stationed in the imperial palace of Milan in turn during this period of time, which can prove all this.


    Ye Yinzhu lived a peaceful life again, of course, in addition to the occupation of the bedroom.


    Li Sha is very calm. Maybe it''s because the dragon people are used to loneliness. She seldom leaves Ye Yinzhu''s and Sula''s bedroom, and seldom talks even when she is eating. Because of her, yeyinzhu and Sula''s meal expenses soared. Fortunately, they had only ten days.


    The weather in the north is very cold. Although the Empire of Milan is not as cold as the wilderness in the far north, the temperature in winter is also very low. The rich nobles go out with fur, and even ordinary people have thick cotton padded clothes to keep out the cold. There is no beggar in Milan city who can see the strength of the Empire, which is far beyond the comparison of Acadia who came from ye Yinzhu.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 161

    Today''s weather is very good, although the temperature is still cold, but the beautiful sunshine has brought some warmth to the people of Milan city. Winter has begun to leave, can spring be far behind?


    "Bang bang." Knock on the door, outside the dormitory door came xiangluan''s familiar and sweet voice, "Ye Yinzhu, here we are."


    Today is the appointed time, and it is also the time for the last treatment of the ocean. According to Ye Yinzhu, as soon as noon, xiangluan accompanied the ocean to Ye Yinzhu and Sula''s dormitory.


    Sula went out. Ye Yinzhu opened the door and let the ocean and xiangluan in.


    Xiangluan is wearing pink fur, which completely covers her body. She only shows a pretty face which is suitable for anger and happiness. The gorgeous fur sets off her noble and elegant appearance and adds some luster.


    In contrast, the ocean is much more elegant. The white fur looks thinner, and the long black hair is covered in the fur. The deep black eyes are twinkling with uneasy eyes. Some of them dare not look at Ye Yinzhu. Her delicate hands were clasped together in front of her body, and her slender fingernails were shining with light brilliance.


    Shut the dormitory door, isolated from the cold outside, ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "you sit first." With that, he yelled to the direction of the bedroom: "Li Sha, they are coming. Please let the bedroom out


    Cold obviously has no effect on Lisha, so she is always the silver robe. When Lisha comes out of the bedroom, the sea and xiangluan''s eyes can''t help but solidify at the same time.


    Xiangluan looks at Lisha in surprise, and then at Ye Yinzhu. In addition to being shocked, she is also a little angry. A cold light flashed in her eyes and frowned: "Ye Yinzhu, who is she?"


    Just as ye Yinzhu was about to answer, he saw the expression of the ocean. For a moment, he felt a sudden pain in his heart, as if he had been pricked in his heart by the needle of Zizhu God.


    The deep black eyes of the ocean are not as rich as xiangluan''s expression, but they look very empty. The ice that had been gradually melting reappeared, and this time, it seems that the ice is deeper. Hands because of the force to hold each other and show blue and white, for a time, the atmosphere in the dormitory suddenly become a bit solidified heavy.


    Seeing that ye Yinzhu didn''t answer, xiangluan said angrily, "I didn''t expect you to stay with girls. How old are you this year? "


    "It''s not what you think." Ye Yinzhu quickly explained. But I don''t know why, when he discovered the changes of the ocean, he suddenly felt that his language was so scarce.


    "It''s not like that. Which is it? Ye Yinzhu, you have made it clear to me. " With one hand akimbo and one finger pointing to Ye Yinzhu''s nose, xiangluan is extremely fierce at this time, and is likely to turn over with Ye Yinzhu immediately.


    "Sister xiangluan, don''t do that. Let''s go. " Haiyang grabs xiangluan''s hand and no longer looks at Ye Yinzhu or Lisha. Instead, she goes outside.


    Just as the ocean was about to pull xiangluan away, suddenly, she felt a silver flash in front of her eyes. There was already one more person, blocking their body.


    "I can''t see. I have a big temper. You''re Seedorf''s granddaughter. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have to wait here for ten days. " It was Lisha who stopped them. She didn''t want to help Ye Yinzhu, she just wanted the treatment to be over soon, and she also took Ye Yinzhu back to Yinlong city.


    Ocean Leng for a moment, the speed of this sudden appearance is obviously not the fighting spirit can achieve, in front of the silver robe beauty seems to appear out of thin air. The magic elements in the air told her that it was an instant magic.


    Xiangluan''s reaction is faster than that of the ocean, "wait ten days? Are you sent by Yinlong city? " Others don''t know that the people of Yinlong city come to trouble ye Yinzhu. How can she not know. She not only knew that Yinlong city was going to take ye Yinzhu away, but she also knew all about ye Yinzhu''s stay because of the ocean that day. For these reasons, the ocean is very moved. Otherwise, when ye Yinzhu suddenly saw a beautiful woman walking out of her bedroom today, she would not react so much to fight for the ocean.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "isn''t that her? Even my bedroom and Sula''s bedroom are occupied by her. "


    Xiangluan suddenly realized that her pretty face, which was red with anger, gradually returned to normal. She didn''t know what funny thing she thought of. She chuckled, like a spring breeze thawing smile. She couldn''t help but look at it and whispered in the ocean''s ear.


    After hearing xiangluan''s words, the pale face of the ocean gradually regained some color of blood. Looking at the Li Sha in front of her, she slowly turned around. A blush of rouge floated on her half face, but she didn''t open her mouth. At this time, she found that her previous reaction seemed to be a little too intense, not like an ordinary friend should have. For a moment, she was so ashamed that she didn''t know what to do. The crystal nails were twisted together again under the guidance of the slender jade fingers, but this time was totally different from the previous mood.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally does not understand the girl''s mind, just stand there looking at them foolishly, thinking, does the ocean not understand? Xiangluan Xuejie should tell her what''s going on.Xiangluan smiles and pushes the ocean to Ye Yinzhu, "well, since it''s all a misunderstanding, it''s OK. You start quickly, Yinzhu. Didn''t you say that it''s best to perform at noon when the Yang is the heaviest? "


    "Oh." Ye Yinzhu agreed and made a gesture to the ocean. Then he went to the bedroom.


    Ocean bit his lower lip and took a look at xiangluan around him. What he got was encouraging eyes. He had to suppress his shyness and walked into the bedroom behind Ye Yinzhu.


    Just walked to the bedroom door, ye Yinzhu came out again, just bumped into the ocean.


    "Ah! What are you doing? " The ocean is like a bird in shock, whistling and retreating subconsciously.


    Ye Yinzhu said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t bump into you. I just want to tell xiangluan Xuejie and Lisha that when they treat you, they can''t be disturbed, otherwise they are prone to danger. "


    Xiangluan went to the ocean and said with a smile, "OK, you go. I''m here for you. I won''t be disturbed. But Yinzhu, you can''t take advantage of our ocean. " While saying that, she also glared at Ye Yinzhu fiercely, compared with her own small fist without deterrent.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu nodding, xiangluan leaned up to the ocean and whispered, "silly girl, what are you afraid of. Yinzhu doesn''t know anything. You can relax a little. Even if you like him, you have to recover your appearance first! There''s a sister out there. If he dares to bully you, call him


    Ocean murmured: "sound bamboo can''t."


    Xiangluan chuckled: "just now, I don''t know who is going to leave, but now I speak good words for others. It''s over, ocean. You have fallen in love with this little Zhengtai like white paper. "


    The ocean seemed to calm down under the stimulation of xiangluan. She glanced at her and said, "have you ever seen a man with a white heart who can calmly repel the enemy when facing tens of thousands of orcs? Sister xiangluan, you don''t see ye Yinzhu as well as I do. " Finish saying, don''t wait for fragrant Luan to open a mouth again, quickly walked into the bedroom.


    Xiangluan stares at Yinzhu and closes the bedroom door. The words of the ocean reverberate in her mind, "I really don''t see her thoroughly?"


    "She''s right. Ye Yinzhu is not as simple as he seems." Some cold sounds from Lisha came into xiangluan''s ears. Although the voice of xiangluan and Haiyang is very low before, for the silver dragon who can control the magic elements, their voice can''t be a secret.


    Xiangluan turned to Lisha and said, "do you think Yinzhu is not simple? But his mind is very simple indeed


    From kill light way: "he although simple, but he is very clever."


    Xiangluan said, "maybe. Still, I think he''s like a cute little brother. "


    After all, Lisha is a giant dragon that has lived for thousands of years. Although it is only 16 or 7 years old according to human age, it knows more than xiangluan. "Do you know that little brother has another meaning?"


    "Well You... " Xiangluan realized her slip of tongue, but she reacted quickly and immediately changed the topic, "elder sister, you are Yinlong. Did you recognize the Lord? How about you and me? I can satisfy you on any condition. "


    Looking at xiangluan''s gorgeous smile, Li Sha was a little surprised and said, "anything can satisfy me?"


    Xiangluan said seriously: "yes! I haven''t been accompanied by Warcraft all the time. Sister, you are so beautiful. Why don''t you stay with me? I''m a divine voice master. If I have your protection, I won''t lose money in the future. Don''t you like all kinds of treasures? And delicious food, I can give you. Since I was a child, I hope to have a silver dragon to be my partner of Warcraft. In a sense, our empire of Milan and your silver dragon are symbols of each other. As the only princess in the Milan Empire, I don''t think my identity will disgrace my sister. "


    The purple light in Lisha''s eyes twinkled, as if she wanted to see through xiangluan. Xiangluan''s beautiful eyes were full of expecting light, but she didn''t flinch because of Lisha''s gaze.


    Li Sha nodded with satisfaction and said: "dare to look at Yinlong''s eyes directly, it proves that there is no dark side in your heart. And I can see you''re a virgin again. It has met the basic contract conditions of Yinlong. In addition to your status as our silver dragon city ally and Princess of Milan Empire, it is possible for you to sign the silver dragon. It''s just that your strength is weaker. Yinlong only signs with the strong. "


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 162

    After hearing Li Sha''s words, xiangluan was very happy, "is that really OK? Strength is no problem, I will try my best to cultivate. Today, Yinzhu also taught us a way to speed up the spiritual improvement of shenyinshi. And I can also rely on some advanced magic items to improve my strength to a certain extent. Sister Yinlong, do you agree? "


    Li Sha shook his head and said: "I just said that you basically meet the conditions, but I didn''t say that I would promise you. Although I haven''t signed a soul contract with anyone, I can''t sign a contract with you. "


    Xiangluan said in amazement: "why?"


    Li Sha said: "because of the silver dragon attached to its soul, its soul is no longer complete and can no longer sign a soul contract. Besides, you are the princess of Milan empire. But my position in silverdragon city is equivalent to your position in the Empire of Milan. "


    Xiangluan was surprised: "what? It turns out that you are princess Yinlong! Then how did you catch the sound bamboo yourself? What''s more, someone can attach your soul? Who is this guy? That''s disgusting. " She was reluctant to give up the chance to get close to Yinlong. Hearing that Lisha had attached her soul, she could not help feeling a little dispirited.


    Li Sha naturally pointed to the direction of the bedroom and said, "isn''t that your little Zhengtai with white heart?"


    "You, you mean Yinzhu, he..." Xiangluan is completely dull. In the freshman contest, she knew that ye Yinzhu had his own signed Warcraft, and now the silver dragon princess would attach her soul to him. She suddenly felt that she might be really wrong, wrong about ye Yinzhu.


    Outside, xiangluan is talking to Lisha, while in the bedroom, ye Yinzhu and Haiyang are facing great embarrassment.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the ocean sitting on the bed, several times he wants to stop talking and scratching his head awkwardly.


    Ocean looked at him, can''t help but smile, said: "Yinzhu, I''m sorry just now, I misunderstood you."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "nothing. Ma Liang came to me the other day and saw that his reaction to the killing was more intense than yours. "


    The ocean looked at the sky outside and said, "it''s noon now. Shall we start?"


    Ye Yinzhu hesitated, gritted his teeth and said, "ocean, do you remember what I said to you that day? This time it will be different. I will use the purple bamboo needle to completely expel the activated toxin from your face through the action of fighting Qi, and inject a stronger breath of life, so that your facial scars can recover by themselves. In the process, I need to put the needle in many places on you. "


    Ocean pretty face slightly red nodded and said: "you said that last time. Let''s start now. I believe you. " As she said this, she took off her white fur and put it aside. As before, she closed her eyes and waited quietly.


    As time goes by, what makes the ocean strange is that ye Yinzhu has not moved. Curious, she can''t help reopening her eyes, only to see ye Yinzhu still standing there with a face of embarrassment, handsome and elegant face flushed with anxiety.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath, "Xuejie, I''ll tell you straight away. I have only been practicing this purple bamboo needle for more than a year. Although all aspects of the effectiveness of play out no problem. However, my study time is still short, and I can''t recognize pulse through clothes. So... "


    Boom, the ocean just feels a blank in front of its eyes. It can''t recognize its pulse through its clothes. What does that mean? That is to say, you have to face the skin directly. Think about the previous times of needling, sure enough, ye Yinzhu is directly facing his skin every time. But those times, at most, were just to the shoulder. He said that he needed to put the needle in more places this time, didn''t he want to


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I also know that it will make you a girl very difficult. But my grandfather said that the doctor''s parents care. Now for you, I am a doctor, I hope you can understand. Haiyang Xuejie, today''s last needling is the most important. There should be no mistakes. So... "


    Ocean looking at Ye Yinzhu, her eyes gradually become a little confused, "you don''t have to explain. Probably where to put the needle. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, and then said: "the whole body."


    "All Body... " The sound of the ocean was clearly shaking. What does it mean to need a needle all over the body? That means she has to take off all her clothes and present her body in front of Ye Yinzhu!


    Both of them are silent, ye Yinzhu is because he has explained everything clearly, he is waiting for the ocean''s answer. The ocean is constantly struggling in its heart, and the light in its eyes is constantly changing.


    If you are waiting for the climax of yinzhuyin, it will be there again.


    Like this set of works of friends, many vote for small three, your support is my biggest motivation, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 163

    "When you need to put the needle in, just pull down the clothes by yourself."


    This sentence seems to have exhausted all the courage of the ocean, she never dare to look at Ye Yinzhu.


    Lying there, although her thick fur coat covered most of the posture of the ocean, her concave and convex figure still had a great impact on Ye Yinzhu under such a close gaze. Especially from her slender waist to her suddenly raised hips, the wonderful arc makes Ye Yinzhu feel the same when she first saw the waterfall Lianzhu. This is God''s most perfect masterpiece!


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t rush to start, but first closed his eyes, slowly inhaled and then slowly exhaled. The thick bamboo breath in his body fluctuated with his breathing, and the breath full of vitality suddenly spread all over his body. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes had become much clearer. The light yellow air flow revolved around his body, and the air in the bedroom seemed to be fresher under the action of this air flow.


    After pulling a chair, ye Yinzhu sat down in front of the bed, "ocean, you need to relax. I will play a piano music to let you fall asleep. It''s OK. When you wake up, the treatment will be over."


    "To sleep?" Asked the ocean in surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "yes! This can relieve your pain as much as possible. I can feel that you are very nervous now. This will cause your muscles to be stiff and make it difficult for me to put the needle and achieve the best therapeutic effect. "


    If this is not from ye Yinzhu''s mouth, for another person, Haiyang will think that this is a doctor who is ready to take advantage of the opportunity. Milan city has appeared before in the name of treatment, the other side coma and then obscene medical desire.


    "All right." After a little hesitation, the ocean agreed. Ye Yinzhu is right. He is too nervous.


    With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu has a Guqin on his knees, which is similar to the waterfall Lianzhu Qin, but it doesn''t have the shocking smell of the waterfall Lianzhu. The chestnut shell is painted with lacquer, and the ox hair and small ice are cracked between the belly of the snake and the snake. On the back, the regular script "Mingfeng" is engraved on the top of the dragon pool, and on both sides, the inscription "Chaoyang rises, Chaofeng has sound.". As soon as Zhu Si plays, the world will be civilized. "It is one of the five famous musical instruments of Qin family, Ming Feng Qin.


    In terms of material, this Ming Feng Qin is the most common among the five famous Qin of Qin clan. The other four ancient Qin are much better than it, not to mention compared with the magic instrument level waterfall Lianzhu, which can be seen from its mottled paint marks. Its timbre is not the most beautiful. Its voice is a little high, which lacks the calmness and elegance of Guqin. However, this Mingfeng Qin is the Guqin ranked first among the five famous guqin families. Even on the dead wood dragon Yin Qin and the great sage Yiyin Qin. There is only one reason. It also has its own soul, Qin soul. Before ye Yinzhu got the waterfall, the whole Qin clan was the only Guqin with Qin soul.


    Before there was no waterfall string instrument, ye Yinzhu''s song "high mountains and flowing water" had to use Mingfeng instrument to produce 80% effect.


    Ye Yinzhu''s action is very light, as if he is afraid of waking the soul of Mingfeng Qin. A clear note like Fengming comes out quietly. Although the tone is slightly higher, the notes played by Ming Feng Qin are more reciprocating than those of other guqin, and each unvoiced note seems to be whirling in the air until the last tremor is lost.


    Every note is very light, hovering in the lightness. It should be a high piano sound. Under the action of Ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers, the notes are interspersed and hovering, giving people a gentle and soothing feeling. Soft rhythm hovers in the bedroom, dispelling not only tension, but also all negative emotions.


    The melodious and gentle piano music makes people forget the persistent ideas in their hearts and show their pure nature; it makes people get rid of all the tension and return to the nature; it makes people abandon all the tricks and release the nature of their hearts.


    This is originally a health music, the purpose is to make people completely relax the body and mind in the harmonious and gentle music, in less thinking, less reading, less desire, less language, less laughter, less worry slowly into the most relaxed sleep, to achieve the best rest effect.


    The tense spirit of the ocean is relaxed with the gradually uniform breathing sound. Every part of the body is accompanied by the gentle piano sound to relieve the stiffness. Even the black hair falls from the face unconsciously.


    The title of the song is "forgetting machine", also known as "forgetting machine of Mingfeng Qingyin". It is one of the nine famous pieces of qinzong. Its effect is deep sleep.


    At the beginning of the freshman competition, ye Yinzhu once played a song "dream", which made the opponent sleep. But the difference between dream and forgetting machine can''t be calculated by reason, let alone mingfengqin. Just because of the complexity of "forgetting the machine" and the high requirements for performance, we have to pay more and more spirit. "Dream" is to arouse the resonance of the other side through the piano music, while "forgetting the machine" is to stimulate the soul directly through the spiritual vibration of the Ming Feng Qin. The first thing we need to do is to blend in the emotion of Qin music, even director Nina, who is young, can''t do it.


    Looking down at the Guqin on his knee, ye Yinzhu showed a knowing smile, "take the first dress, and cut the lotus dress with high quality. The world is full of customs, leisurely forget the opportunity alone. Thank you, Ming Feng


    Not only does the ocean sleep, but xiangluan outside and all living creatures within the reach of Qinyin fall into a wonderful sleep of forgetting everything. The desire in Ye Yinzhu''s heart also sleeps deeply in this song "forgetting the machine". At this time, his heart can completely calm down.Mingfengqin returns to the space ring, and ye Yinzhu spreads out the cloth bag with the purple bamboo needle. It''s the middle of the day, so he can''t delay any more. His right hand twinkled quickly, three purple lights in a row, with the mellow bamboo spirit, accurately penetrated into the head of the ocean.


    Take a deep breath, ye Yinzhu''s eyes solidified, resolutely opened the fur coat on the sea.


    First of all, there is a faint fragrance, which is a body fragrance with a faint milk flavor. The refreshing elegance invades Ye Yinzhu''s sense of smell, his heart and even his soul in an instant.


    When she is covered with a coat, she is like a classic oil painting. At this time, she tears the canvas naturally, and the outline in the canvas is exposed, just like the oil color is faded, revealing the background color of the canvas, which is dazzling white, soft and warm, and full of glittering white. It seems that the purest white jade carves out the exquisite jade carving. Without the barrier of the coat, you can see the perfect curve of her back and buttocks.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart was completely shocked at this moment, without any evil thoughts. In front of him, the body of the ocean is like the most perfect art. How can such a perfect work of art, such a pure jade carving, be flawed? I don''t know whether it''s because of the song "forgetting the opportunity" or because everything in front of him is too shocking. At this time, his heart becomes extremely calm, and his eyes are full of resolute color. He vowed to help the ocean erase the blemish on his face no matter what.


    Eight fingers move across the air, and the remaining 15 purple bamboo needles in the cloth bag fly out almost at the same time. Under the perfect control of Ye Yinzhu, he stabs into the ocean at the same time. Standing beside the bed, his hands fluctuate like a dream. Every slight flicker will be converted to a purple bamboo needle, and a soft and full of vitality of bamboo will pass through the purple bamboo The input of the magic needle into the ocean drives the huge breath of life of Zizhu magic needle, and instantly interweaves a huge net of life in her body.


    Because ye Yinzhu moves too fast, in the hazy, you can see that every purple bamboo needle is followed by a ray of yellow fighting spirit, without interruption, and ye Yinzhu is the source of these silk like fighting spirit.


    Stimulated by the huge breath of life, the exquisite jade carving gradually turns pink. Ye Yinzhu quickly put away the 18 purple bamboo needles and turned the body of the ocean to the front. As her right hand caressed her, each needle found its position again.


    Turning to the front, you can clearly see that strands of gray black air flow continuously from the ocean, flowing down and into the meridians of the whole body. Under the huge breath of life brought by Zizhu Shenzhen, he is running away in panic.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that it is the most critical moment now. Once he makes a mistake, these dark elements, which have plagued the ocean for more than ten years and are full of curse, will pollute the whole body of the ocean. At that time, it will not be the problem of disfigurement.


    The slender green silk is drawn from ye Yinzhu''s right wrist, like a winding green snake around the white porcelain like skin of the ocean, twining between the purple bamboo needles. Where it passes, under the stimulation of bamboo fighting spirit, it brings a vibrant green and blue light, forming a sharp contrast with the black air running around under the ocean skin.


    If the corrosive dark elements of the curse are escaping, then the net of life composed of Bisi and Zizhu needle is its cage. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s mental strength and fighting spirit have been brought into full play. There is a light white mist all over his body, and his eyes are completely focused on the delicate body of the ocean. At this time, his acupuncture has just begun.


    When Sula came back to the dormitory, she felt a soothing breath as soon as she entered the door. She sat in the living room with a cold face, but her purple eyes kept showing the light of thinking. Xiangluan leaned on the sofa and fell asleep like a lovely kitten. With a smile on his face, he slept very sweet.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 164

    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. When he woke up, his ears were full of the wind.


    It was very cold around him. He shivered when he woke up. Fortunately, the fighting spirit in his body had recovered 70% and he was guarding his body by himself.


    Under the stimulation of the cold, he gradually woke up, and everything in front of him was no longer blurred. He was shocked to find that his body was moving rapidly, or in the air. There was not only wind but also cloud blowing from him. He was passing through the clouds of marshmallow like clouds with cold moisture, and the sun in the sky seemed to be much closer, and the sun became more dazzling.


    Under the body is a round scale, shining in the sun under the dazzling silver light, the familiar breath in the soul has told him who this is.


    "You wake up." The cold voice of Li Sha rang out.


    "Are you going to take me to Yinlong city?" With the recovery of feeling, ye Yinzhu''s memory naturally recovered.


    "What do you say? Now that you''re awake, sit tight. I''m going to speed up. "


    Before ye Yinzhu could react, a strong momentum rushed towards him. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. He tightly clamped the broad back of Lisha dragon with his legs and grasped the scales with his hands. Then he didn''t fly down.


    The whistling of the wind is louder, and more white clouds caress him. What ye Yinzhu can do now is to fit his body tightly on Li Sha''s back, and urge his bamboo to protect his body, so as not to be taken advantage of by the cold.


    "How long have we been out since we killed?" He doesn''t need to worry about the ocean. After nearly perfect treatment, all the ocean needs is rest. It won''t take long to wake up. With the huge vitality stimulation of Bisi and Zizhu needle, not only the curse of corrosion on her body has completely disappeared, but also her body has been completely transformed. In the future, she will only become more healthy.


    "All day." The simple answer is kill to leave a way.


    "How long will it take us to get to Yinlong city?"


    "Soon. Why do you talk so much nonsense? If you say more, I''ll throw you down and let you go. " This is the first time to kill a camel. I''m very reluctant to take ye Yinzhu back as soon as possible to comfort myself. But I don''t know why, when she camel on Ye Yinzhu, she didn''t have the antipathy that she thought would appear. During the whole day''s flight, he kept observing Ye Yinzhu''s physical condition, just flying smoothly, lest he fall off his back.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t argue. If he was on the ground, he would at least have a bottom in his heart, but now he is in the air. Arguing with Li Sha only makes trouble for yourself.


    With the continuation of the flight and the continuous improvement of Ye Yinzhu''s own condition, he gradually adapted to the feeling of the wind sweeping his body. Bored, he could not help observing the noumenon of Qi Li Sha.


    As a silver dragon, Lisha is much more beautiful than black dragon. The body length is about 16 or 7 meters, which is one third smaller than the black dragon night Star Xu. But each scale of her dragon is so symmetrical. The huge wings extend to both sides of her body, and the width is similar to her body length. The head of the dragon is raised, and there is a silver single horn about meters long above the head, which spreads from the neck to the tail, with a string of silver fins I''m between the two fins.


    Around her huge body, there is always a layer of purple light, which contains the breath of wind. The acceleration of the moment before was caused by these huge elements of wind. It is obvious that the flight of silver dragon does not only depend on its wings and body. As a famous magic dragon, magic assistance is indispensable.


    I don''t know how purple is now. Last time he overdraw his strength, it will take a long time to recover. It''s a pity that Lisha is not his real signing partner Warcraft. Otherwise, it''s much more convenient to go anywhere with such a flying dragon.


    After a period of silence, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help asking, "Li Sha, there are many dragon riders on the mainland, such as marshal siduofu. Do they have to bend down to avoid being blown down by the wind when they ride the dragon


    Li Sha snorted scornfully and said: "that can only prove that you are weak. Do you think our dragon signed a contract with human beings casually? It''s better for the minor dragon people to grow up with you. It''s relatively easy to sign a contract. We adult dragons don''t have enough strength. Don''t even think about it. It will not affect you to sign a contract with the dragon, at least. Moreover, after signing the contract, Longqi will create a set of saddle for itself, so as to facilitate the combination of itself and the dragon, and give better play to the strength of both sides. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said: "no wonder the number of dragon riders is so small that they don''t have enough strength to cooperate with the dragon."


    "You just know, so, although you have my soul attachment, don''t call me, I won''t help you. You are far from qualified. "


    Ye Yinzhu is silent, because it is the flight of noumenon. At this time, I can''t see the expression on his face. What he shows is stubborn.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandfather Qin, why do I practice and fight every day?""Because in our continent, strength is the source of everything. If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t do what you want to do. If you don''t have enough strength, you can only be despised and humiliated by others. "


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, ye Yinzhu did not fully understand Qin Shang''s words, but at this moment, he finally realized the profound meaning. For the first time in his life, he had a strong desire for strength. Looking down at Lisha''s huge body, he vowed that one day, he would conquer Lisha with his real strength and let her become his own summoning Warcraft.


    Do I say something too much? I feel Ye Yinzhu''s silence. I can''t bear to leave her. But the pride of the dragon makes her unable to change the atmosphere between them. In this dull, Lisha accelerated again and headed for the direction of Yinlong valley with the fastest flight.


    It was so fast that they flew at high speed for half a day. At dusk, they finally arrived at their destination.


    The flapping of the dragon''s wings slowed down, and Li Sha glided down and said, "here we are."


    In the past half day, ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit and mental strength have almost recovered. Looking down, a strange Valley appears in front of them. According to the direction of Lisha gliding, this is obviously the destination of their trip to Yinlong city.


    It turns out that Yinlong city is not a real city like human region, but a valley. Indeed, the valley is more suitable for the survival of these powerful dragon people. After a short surprise, ye Yinzhu sits upright on his back and observes everything in front of him.


    Because Lisha has slowed down and glided, the current wind has not much influence on Ye Yinzhu, and this valley is a little strange. It was totally different from what he had seen in the Brenner mountains. The Brenner mountains are full of rolling peaks, and most of them are more than 1000 meters above sea level. Although the valley in front of us is also very high, its shape is very strange. It''s more like a huge well than a valley. The whole valley is surrounded by cliffs, which are generally more than 2000 meters high. On the inside of the valley, there are gentle mountains, which incline downward. A more striking contrast is that the cliff on the outside is too steep to grow any grass, while the gentle slope on the inside is full of plants. Unfortunately, in winter, most of the plants are in a state of withering. If you don''t look down from a high altitude, it''s hard to find this spectacle.


    Yinlong City, this is Yinlong city! Ye Yinzhu thought to himself that the best warriors would not be able to climb the two kilometer cliff without the ability to fly in such a strange Yinlong city. It''s a natural danger. However, for the dragon people, this kind of natural danger should only be to stop human beings and low-level creatures. It doesn''t mean much to the flying dragon itself.


    Around the valley of Yinlong City, there are large areas of primeval forest, and Yinlong city is the core of this primeval forest. Not far from Yinlong City, there is a large lake. From the air, it looks like a huge ice blue crystal. Even in the middle of the sky, Yinzhu can feel its clarity and transparency.


    The scenery under their feet gradually swept by, the huge dragon wings gradually converged, and they had directly entered the valley.


    "Who is this! From killing my sister, you come back. " A surprise voice sounded, a huge Silver Dragon rose from below and won.


    Ye Yinzhu fixed his eyes and saw that the shape of the silver dragon was bigger than that of Li Sha. The magic wave on his body was very strong. There was a faint purple light around the silver dragon scale. There was a loud dragon chant in his mouth, and the magic elements in the air almost trembled at the same time.


    "Green, can''t you keep your voice down? Besides, I have no blood relationship with you. Please don''t call me sister in the future. " Li Sha doesn''t seem to have a good relationship with the silver dragon in front of him. The tone is colder than when facing Ye Yinzhu.


    "Li Sha Mei, you''re back. I''m telling you! What you said just now really made me sad! "


    Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t know what the expression of the silver dragon was like, he could see that the silver dragon named Green was full of flattery. I can''t help laughing in my heart. It turns out that the emotions of the dragon people are not much different from those of human beings.


    the refining meeting will be held as usual at 12:05 tomorrow evening. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 165

    "Well, who is this guy? Sitting on your back. " Green''s poor eyes finally fell on Ye Yinzhu. The huge dragon eyes swept from ye Yinzhu. The elements that had been felt in Lisha and yexingxu appeared again, and this time they were much stronger. It is obvious that the strength of this silver dragon is still above the kill.


    The magic elements in the air vibrate in the form of waves, dispersing the pressure released by green. "This is the man that my grandfather asked me to bring back. Get away. I''m going to recover my life to my grandfather."


    Green has no choice but to let him go, but his eyes have been staring at Ye Yinzhu suspiciously. It''s not the first time that ye Yinzhu has seen that kind of contempt and disdain.


    Several dragon chants come from Yinlong city. With the whereabouts of Lisha, ye Yinzhu can see the situation in Yinlong city clearly.


    The valley is not as flat as he imagined. Instead, it is rocky. All kinds of plants are growing in the original ecological style, and have not been damaged by the Dragon tribe.


    Don''t the dragon people live in the valley? Ye Yinzhu thinks in his heart. But he soon discovered the secret of the silver dragon city. It turned out that there were many huge caves on the gentle slope around the valley, and many silver dragons were coming out of these caves to meet the killing.


    Ye Yinzhu did not use to ask, Li Sha said faintly: "we dragon people all live in the Dragon Cave, with family as the unit. Only adult dragons are qualified to own caves. When any family has no successor, their cave will be owned by the public of Yinlong city. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "how many silver dragons do you have now?"


    Li Sha said: "there are more than 60 juveniles and Longdan. We Yinlong have always been the least number of the dragon people. " At this point, her eyes couldn''t help feeling a little gloomy.


    As they spoke, five or six silver dragons had gathered around them. They were of different sizes, and they were only medium-sized.


    "Baby girl, you''re back. If I hadn''t heard from your uncle Theseus the other day, I would have gone to see you A huge silver dragon with friendly eyes came up. Its magic element is the strongest among the dragon people Ye Yinzhu has ever seen.


    In the face of this silver dragon, there was no ice cold before, "Mom, I''m back. They are no longer children. It''s not a few days! "


    Li Sha''s mother took a look at Ye Yinzhu on her back and said, "it seems that your task has been completed. Go see your grandfather first. Business matters. "


    "Good." After Lisha greets several silver dragons around, he takes Ye Yinzhu and flies to the east of silver dragon city. For the other silver dragons, she is very polite. It seems that the only silver dragon named Green is the one she doesn''t like.


    Although Yinlong city is very big, they fly very fast to the East. At the middle of the mountain, ye Yinzhu sees a big cave. The entrance of the cave is more than forty meters in diameter. It''s obviously much bigger than other caves. From the fact that there are no other caves around it, we can see its position in the Dragon tribe.


    Lisha and ye Yinzhu fly directly into the huge cave. With a flash of body shape, ye Yinzhu feels a shock at his feet and has stepped on the body. And Li Sha also changed back to human form. Needless to say, this is the final destination of this trip. Ye Yinzhu didn''t say much and went straight to Dong * *.


    "Ye Yinzhu, wait a minute." The voice of Li Sha suddenly came from behind. At this time, her voice seemed to soften a little.


    Ye Yinzhu looked back at her, "isn''t this the destination of our trip? Yes? Now I can''t see your grandfather, the elder of the silver dragon clan? "


    When Lisha looks at the man in front of him, his mood suddenly becomes a little complicated. Ye Yinzhu is still wearing the pure white moon god, his black hair is scattered on his shoulders, and some indifferent eyes have changed his original elegant temperament. As for what the change was, she couldn''t even say for herself.


    "When you see my grandfather later, you should pay attention to what you say. Although we Yinlong don''t want to embarrass you, if you really threaten our family, I''m afraid you can''t leave here. Do you understand? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, "I don''t understand."


    "Don''t understand?"


    "Because I can''t figure out how I, a weak human, can threaten you Yinlong clan? Do you Yinlong people have no confidence in your own power? Isn''t the dragon race always known as the most powerful race on the mainland? If it is not for your reproductive capacity is far less than human beings, I am afraid you are the master of the world


    Li Sha didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would say such words. After a moment of stupefaction, his face became cold again. "These are not what you have to consider. You tell me frankly, are you willing to cooperate with our Yinlong family? If you don''t want to, then you don''t have to see my grandfather. "


    Ye Yinzhu naturally understood her meaning and said indifferently, "can''t I help it? It''s my honor to cooperate with Yinlong people. " He said the word "honor" in his mouth, but his expression didn''t feel like it.


    Li Sha stares at Ye Yinzhu fiercely, thinking in his heart, why should I talk to him so much? "Come with me."The giant dragon, ye Yinzhu and Lisha are very small. Lisha moves forward very fast. A little bit on the ground makes her body slide forward for more than ten meters. Her whole body is full of the breath of wind elements. At this time, she is like an elf in the wind, as if she has no weight at all. Even if ye Yinzhu tries his best to encourage bamboo to fight, he can only barely keep up with the pace of Li Sha.


    The terrain of long * * is downward. After entering the interior, the surrounding space is not shrinking, but becoming more and more open. When ye Yinzhu came to the bottom with Lisha, he was surprised to find that in the middle of the mountain, there was a huge square comparable to the central training ground of Milan''s magic martial arts academy.


    The most internal test, a group of Silver Purple body crawling there, seems to be sleeping. Seeing him, Li Sha''s eyes suddenly became respectful. His pace slowed down and he walked towards the huge figure step by step.


    Long before he came here, ye Yinzhu heard the thunder from the dragon. At this time, he knew that the deafening sound was the purr of the silver dragon in front of him.


    Even if it is curled up there to sleep, this silver dragon''s body shape also wants to use terror to describe. It''s like another hill in the mountains. Its body, at least five or six from the killing body, the most strange is his scales. Although also round, but his scales are not silver, but silver purple. It''s not purple magic light, but real silver purple. Two thirds of each scale is purple, the remaining one third is silver, and the color in the middle is very soft. It seems that the purple is gradually eroding the silver.


    "Is this your grandfather?" Ye Yinzhu asked with some doubts. Although judging from the size and the respect of Li Sha, he should not doubt the identity of the silver dragon in front of him. But what surprised him was that there was only a very weak magic wave on the silver dragon, even worse than his.


    Li Sha nodded. In front of the dragon, she did not dare to be presumptuous. She said in a low voice, "this is my grandfather, the elder of the silver dragon clan, and also the Lord of our silver dragon city, Howard, the king of silver dragon."


    Ye Yinzhu also lowered his voice, "Why are your grandfather''s scales different from yours?"


    Li Sha said, "that''s because of my grandfather''s cultivation. In our dragon race, grandfather is definitely the top one. Only the Black Dragon King and the Golden Dragon King have the ability to compete with his grandfather. My grandfather has lived for more than 15000 years, much longer than any other country on the mainland. After 15000 years of cultivation, he has a very powerful magic power. Silver scale purple is proof. If grandfather''s silver scales can be completely purple and metamorphosed, then he is likely to become a sacred dragon, which is equivalent to the existence of our ancestors. "


    "Holy dragon? I''ve seen it in the book about you dragon people. But it''s just a word. Is that great? "


    Li Sha glanced at Ye Yinzhu, "the holy dragon is a level 10 Warcraft. On the mainland, there is not only level 9 Warcraft, although level 9 is already the top level. But I have broken through the limit of the purple dragon. The sacred dragon is a legendary level recognized by all ethnic groups, that is, level 10. It''s just that there hasn''t been a holy dragon for many years. My grandfather said that when he was young, he once saw a holy dragon. It''s a pity that the holy dragon died when fighting with the enemy. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at lishai in surprise. "The holy dragon of level 10 will die with the enemy. Is his enemy also..."


    Li Sha''s eyes darkened. Just as he was about to answer, an old voice sounded at this time. "In this world, no creature is invincible. Not even our dragon people. Every race has its own advantages. For example, your human creativity and reproduction ability are incomparable to any race. Otherwise, how can you become the masters of the mainland? "


    When ye Yinzhu looked up, he saw a pair of dark purple dragon eyes staring at him. Li Sha''s grandfather, Howard, the king of silver dragon, wakes up from his sleep.


    at 12:05 this evening, the refinishing meeting will be held at the starting point of the old version, because the new version has no management function, so you are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 166

    Li Sha bowed to salute and said, "grandfather."


    The old dragon king was not as severe as ye Yinzhu had imagined. Instead, he said gently, "Xiao Lisha, you did a good job this time. It seems that my choice is not wrong to let you go to the mainland for training. You go back. Your mother is not used to leaving home for the first time. Go and be with her. I want to talk to this human child alone. "


    "Oh." Leave to kill to promise a, secretly saw leaf sound bamboo one eye, this just spring body but go.


    The Silver Purple light suddenly lights up, and the magic elements that used to fade away suddenly rise to an unprecedented height. At that moment, ye Yinzhu finds that he can''t breathe. What''s more terrible is that even the six senses are completely closed. Fortunately, it was just a moment.


    The giant Silver Dragon disappears. Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that there is one more person in front of him. On the surface, he was very young, about the same height as purple, his skin was copper, his body looked very solid, and his muscles were very full. The strangest thing is that he is a bald man.


    "Who are you?" Ye Yinzhu is surprised.


    The tall young man spoke, his voice was very loud, "don''t you know if you change your appearance? I''m Howard, the elder of the silver dragon clan. "


    "Are you Li Sha''s grandfather?" Ye Yinzhu looks at him in a daze. Why is he so young when he becomes a human being? Even his voice has changed.


    Howard smiles. "You don''t need to be surprised. On the mainland of lonzainus, there are many races whose age can not be seen from their appearance. Among them, we are the dragon people. When the dragon people grow up, they can be transformed into human beings. The human form of each dragon is fixed. I was like this 12000 years ago, and I still am. Even if I die in the future, this will not change. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "I see. Hello, elder. I''m Ye Yinzhu, a first-year student in the Department of divinity and phonetics of Milan magic martial arts college. "


    Howard smiles and says, "welcome to Yinlong city. Let Li Sha bring you here this time, you must feel uncomfortable. But this is the most direct way. Ye Yinzhu, can you tell me in detail what happened when you defeated the orcs in the Brenner mountains


    Now that he has come, ye Yinzhu doesn''t intend to hide anything. "We were arranged by Marshal Maldini to stay in Konya city. We thought we would have nothing to do, but one day At the moment, he told the details of the first World War in Konya city. Of course, in his narration, there will be no purple at last. At that time, he was in a coma.


    Howard listened very carefully and didn''t interrupt until ye Yinzhu finished all the situation at that time.


    "That''s it. Later, I was in a coma because of my mental exhaustion."


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Howard asked: "you mean that you used the magic of spirit sharing at that time, connecting the spiritual power of dozens of magicians to gather on you, and then through the sound amplification array and the beam effect of round ice, you succeeded in one stroke and defeated the orcs."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "this is the general situation."


    Howard was silent for a moment, as if thinking about something. "What about the bimonths? All gone? With the strength of gold, how can you survive when you no longer have the ability to resist? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I don''t know that. Listen to other students say that the two golden bimonths didn''t stay too long, so they took away all the bimonths and left the battlefield quickly. "


    Howard nodded and said, "well, let me listen to your music. It''s the song you just said, "dragon flying."


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu agreed and sat cross knee in front of Howard, the king of silver dragon. With a flash of light, haiyueqinghuiqin had appeared on his knee.


    "The wind is cold in winter, and the sound of the wind is loud. "The sky blows and kills, and the old dragon sings in the sea." The deep singing sound came from ye Yinzhu''s mouth, and his hands and eight fingers moved at the same time. A string of cold and full of killing music floated out of his fingers. Each of the simplest notes at this time was like a dragon''s deep sob, moving his heart and magnificent.


    The Yellow magic power is spread around with the vibration of the strings of the moon and the sea. As the fast-paced music gradually unfolds, ye Yinzhu''s hands on the strings also begin to become illusory. It is in Konya City, which is now the Qin City, that the song "dragon flying exercise" which turns the war situation around.


    When Howard heard the four ancient poems read by Ye Yinzhu, his eyes showed a little surprise. When the music unfolded, he could not help frowning, but did not express too much, just listening to Ye Yinzhu''s playing.


    As long as he is playing the piano, ye Yinzhu''s mood will be fully involved. At this time, he has forgotten where he is. With Howard''s strength, you can naturally feel Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power clearly, including every tiny change of emotion. He knew that the man in front of him was not trying to deceive himself.


    With the rhythm of his hands and the combination of heart strings and Qin strings, ye Yinzhu has been completely immersed in Qin music. Qin has already become a part of his life.Finally, when his hands eight fingers in a series of overtones will "Long Xiang Cao" into the peak of murderous, the whole music suddenly stopped.


    By habitually pressing his hands on the string, ye Yinzhu''s mental power is slightly consumed, but the whole person''s mental state reaches its peak in the role of a piano song, and the whole person becomes refreshed. When he looked up at Howard, he found that Howard was looking at him, too.


    "Is this the" dragon flying exercise "? Sure enough, it has a special magic, but unfortunately, it is too weak. Perhaps, when your strength reaches the purple level, it will make me feel a little bit Howard said with a smile.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles indifferently. This result is what he has long thought of, not to mention how strong Howard''s strength is. Just because he didn''t have enough spiritual support when he played, and without the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, the power of this Qin music can''t really play out.


    "Can you show me your dead wood dragon harp?" Howard went on.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, the light in his hand flashed, and the dead wood dragon harp with seven broken strings had replaced the Haiyue Qinghui harp.


    Howard took the Guqin from ye Yinzhu. At that moment, he seemed to feel something, and his eyes were more surprised than before when he listened to "dragon flying". He looked very carefully, and did not let go of every detail of the dead wood dragon harp, including the seven broken dragon tendons. Gradually, his eyes became sharp. "Do you know the origin of this piano?"


    In the face of the powerful light in Howard''s eyes, ye Yinzhu didn''t have the slightest fear. He shook his head calmly and said: "I''m afraid no one knows, nor does my teacher. The origin of Kuki Longyin Qin is the most mysterious of all my Guqin. No one knows its origin. It should have experienced a long time. "


    Howard looked a little relaxed. "Indeed, you can''t know where it came from. I don''t know either. However, your dead wood Longyin Qin is not only made of dragon tendons, but also a special kind of wood. And this kind of wood only exists in one place. And that place is the holy land of our dragon people. It seems that the person who made this piano must have been there. And come out alive. With this piano, I can fully imagine why the dragon training will explode in your music. "


    From Howard''s mouth, ye Yinzhu was surprised to learn the possible origin of Kuki Longyin Qin. "You asked Lisha to bring me here, I''m afraid it''s not just to enjoy this Guqin and my music."


    Howard returned the dead wood dragon harp to Ye Yinzhu and said, "of course. But I have to prove that your Qin music has a real effect on the dragon people. It seems that I underestimated your ability


    Looking at the deep vision of the Silver Dragon King, ye Yinzhu said, "why do you say that? My "dragon flying exercise" can''t bring you any influence at all! I''m afraid that any silver dragon, or high-level dragon, will not be afraid of my music. "


    Howard shook his head and said, "No. You underestimate yourself. First of all, we silver dragon as a magic dragon, in terms of spiritual power, is no other dragon can compare. Therefore, the resistance to your music is naturally the greatest. What''s more, your magic power is far from ours, and you can''t use this dead wood dragon chanting Qin which is most suitable for playing "dragon flying". Naturally, it won''t work. But I can have a hunch that if your strength reaches the purple level, or even when the purple level is higher, your music can become a nightmare for the dragon people. "


    Ye Yinzhu is awe inspiring, because he finds that in Howard''s eyes, there seems to be a murderer. He knew that in the face of the Silver Dragon King, even if he could summon purple to his side, he didn''t have any chance.


    Howard seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he said, "you stay in Yinlong city for the time being. There are some things that I have to discuss with the other elders in Yinlong city before I can decide. " While saying that, his right hand in the air virtual, a silver purple light like a sharp blade, unexpectedly so out of thin air cut space, no magic wave, no huge magic, a figure has appeared in Howard''s side.


    Space tear, this is the general space tear at your fingertips! This is almost a violation of the rules of magic, which deeply shocked Ye Yinzhu. You know, the magic of space tearing can only be cast when the space mage reaches purple level. Although it does not reach the level of forbidden curse, it is one of the most powerful abilities of the space mage. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 167

    Be able to randomly send yourself to another place. What Howard, the king of silver dragon, did was tear up the space and summon a person. Of course, this person must also be a member of the Yinlong clan. This is almost unlimited space tearing. Such strength is indeed worthy of being the most powerful magic dragon.


    Also a young man, looking about the same age as ye Yinzhu, respectfully said, "elder, what can I do for you?"


    "Xingcan, take ye Yinzhu to rest. Then call some elders to me. I have something to discuss with them. " Howard said.


    The silver dragon named Xingcan respectfully agrees that his body has come to Ye Yinzhu''s side. Without waiting for him to react, a purple light has completely covered their bodies. With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu only feels pain as if they were separated from each other. In an instant, it stimulates every part of his body. The next moment, he and Xingcan appear in another world Place.


    It''s also a cave, but it''s much smaller than Howard''s. The Cave is very dry, but it feels a little cold because there is no shelter. Needless to say, this silver dragon named Xingcan is also an adult silver dragon. Just now his short-range space transfer with people is enough to prove his strength.


    Xing can looks at Ye Yinzhu curiously, "are you the human who will come to Li Sha later?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    The star remnant way: "this is my cave, you live here first.". Can you tell me why you came to our Yinlong city. We haven''t had a human guest here for decades. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a wry smile, "I don''t want to come either. It''s your Yinlong city that comes to me."


    Xing can looked at him thoughtfully and nodded: "come with me." As he said this, he went to the cave.


    Under the leadership of Xingcan, ye Yinzhu soon follows him to the cave. Similar to Howard''s Dragon Cave, Xingcan''s Dragon Cave is also wider and wider. Of course, compared with Howard''s, he is much smaller here.


    Because of the terrain, the cold wind outside has been weakened by some filtering. Although the deepest part of the Dragon Cave is not warm, it is not too cold.


    Xingcan said: "you will live with me first. Do you want to eat? I have a stock of fruit and fish here. You eat this first and I''ll go out


    Ye Yinzhu was really hungry. He nodded and said, "thank you."


    Xing can''s temper is much better than Li Sha''s. she''s not as cold as she is. Although she looks a little ordinary, she gives people a very gentle feeling. The dried fish made by the Dragon nationality is full of fishy smell. Ye Yinzhu can''t eat it, but the fruit is good enough to eat.


    While eating fruit, ye Yinzhu gradually relaxed. It seems that Yinlong here is not too difficult to get along with. When he comes here, he is always in danger. Now it''s up to Howard, the Silver Dragon King, to deal with his problems. On the way to Lisha, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that he hates the feeling that his destiny is in the hands of others.


    Xingcan came back from outside soon.


    "Is your human world wonderful?" Xing can asked.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "compared with your life here, the human world is naturally wonderful. Haven''t you been out? "


    Xing can shook his head and said, "very few. I''ve just come of age. Speaking of it, Li Sha and I grew up together. Both of us have just completed the rite of passage, and this cave is new to us. " At this point, he was obviously proud of his adulthood.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "what''s the adult standard of your Yinlong people? How old does it take to be an adult? "


    Xingcan said: "our silver dragon clan has a relatively long adult life in the dragon clan. It takes about 3000 years to be considered an adult. Of course, if you sign a contract with your humanity when you are young, you will be able to grow as fast as your humanity. Three thousand years will be greatly shortened. It can even grow with you. Unfortunately, this is not allowed by clan rules. So, except for a very small number of people, we all need 3000 years of hard work to reach the goal of adulthood. "


    Ye Yinzhu said curiously: "that said, there should be very few dragon riders with silver dragon as the partner of Warcraft outside."


    Xingcan said with a smile: "it''s not less, but only one. It''s Seedorf of the Milan empire. He is also the last human who came to our Yinlong city before you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "why don''t you dragon people want to sign a contract with human beings? As far as I know, the Warcraft partnership contract is not too restrictive for you


    Xingcan sighed and said in a low voice: "in fact, many of our people want to sign a contract with you, especially the young people. In order to grow up earlier, what is it to sign a hundred year contract with you? How much time can we save by replacing thousands of years of growth with decades of time! However, the dragon people have the rules of the dragon people, and dragon training is not one of them. If the real giant dragon, that is, the dragon people of our seven dragon cities, wants to sign a contract with human beings, then human beings need to go through a very difficult test. Only the real strong can win the approval of the giant dragon. Of course, there are also some ingenious methods, such as you humans steal dragon eggs, or get dragon city license, but there are too few such examples. Therefore, although the total number of our seven dragon cities is close to 1000, there are only dozens of dragon riders on the mainland. Of course, I''m referring to the real dragon knight. Training the Dragon doesn''t countAfter listening to Xingcan''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but wonder that there are only dozens of dragon riders in the whole mainland, and Roland and and Nesta have already appeared in their first year at Milan magic martial arts academy. Milan magic martial arts college is really the first college in mainland China! The Empire of Milan is really strong.


    "Xingcan, can you tell me why the growth rate of your dragon people will change from 3000 years to decades after they sign a contract with human beings? That''s a big difference. "


    Xing can scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe there will be a special reaction after signing the contract. It has been a long time since we Yinlong people signed a contract when we were young. Even uncle Theseus signed the Warcraft partnership contract with Seedorf when he was about 5000 years old, long after he became an adult. "


    "For three thousand years and decades, you dragon people can''t think of it. The life span of human beings is only about 100 years. It''s worth the contract time of one hundred years in exchange for the growth effect of three thousand years. "


    Xingcan thought deeply: "yes! Unfortunately, we can''t break the rules of the dragon people. You''d better not say that when you go out, or you''ll get yourself into trouble. By the way, you haven''t told me why you''re here. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "it''s no secret. I''m a divine musician. I''m just brought here because my music can affect you dragon people." Now, he simply said his own thing.


    Xingcan is very hospitable and keeps asking all kinds of questions about ye Yinzhu, including the human world. What they talked about was speculation. Ye Yinzhu even thought that if Xingcan went to Milan Empire to pick him up, it would be better than Lisha.


    "Xingcan, what conditions do you Yinlong need to sign a contract with human beings?" While chatting, ye Yinzhu suddenly remembers the soul attachment between himself and Lisha, and can''t help asking the biggest doubt in his heart.


    Xingcan''s face changed, shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you that. It''s the dragon''s secret. Only a few elders really know. "


    "Oh, forget it."


    Ye Yinzhu lives in Xingcan''s Dragon Cave for a while. He thinks he''s lucky. At least Xingcan is not difficult to get along with. It takes three days to live together. Chatting more, ye Yinzhu also a deeper understanding of the whole dragon, there are a lot of things that will not appear in the book.


    There are seven dragon cities in the mainland of lonzainus. On the surface, the status of the seven dragon cities and the seven towers of Falan is equal, but in fact, the status of the seven dragon cities is still below the seven towers of Falan. It''s easy to tell from the top power. Among the seven dragon cities, only the Black Dragon King, the Silver Dragon King and the Golden Dragon King have reached the Ninth level of purple. And the Dragon King of the other four Dragon cities, the most powerful fire dragon king, is just purple level seven. There is not much difference between the seventh and the ninth orders in feeling, but they are really very different. After reaching the purple level, the gap between each level is huge. The seven tower owners of the seven towers of Falan are all powerful in purple level nine. Therefore, Falan is the place that the seven dragon cities dare not offend. What''s more, the Seventh Tower of Falan is the place of belief of all human countries. There are not only many powerful magicians there. As long as the Seventh Tower of Falan has a life, no country dares to violate it.


    Three days later, Xing can likes this new human friend more and more, not only because ye Yinzhu tells him a lot of outside things, but more importantly, ye Yinzhu''s piano.


    The practice method of Qin clan is relatively simple, because the main Qin magic does not need too much control except for the sound blade, and the Qin magic is limited, which is very different from most magic divided into single and whole. Therefore, when ye Yinzhu practices the magic of Qin, he only needs to play the Qin with all his heart. Using mental power to play the piano is to give full play to the magic power of the piano, and playing without the spirit power is the best way to practice. The combination of emotion and music is one of the best ways to exercise mental strength. This is also the important reason why director Nina decided to let the first grade of Shenyin Department try to practice after listening to his emotional integration.


    Dear friends who like this book, don''t forget to vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 168

    Ye Yinzhu''s Qin music, without the use of mental power, even a generation of master Qin Shang praised it very much. Since childhood, chizi''s Qin heart has been cultivated. In this world, no one''s music can be as pure as his Qin music. After listening to a piece of music, Xing can became fascinated by Ye Yinzhu''s performance. Even sleeping, the favorite thing of the dragon people, was no longer attractive to him. In the past three days, he has really listened to a lot of piano music.


    The north wind is blowing outside the Dragon Cave, and the cave is deep. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t use his mental power. Therefore, his music will not be transmitted. Perhaps because of the stimulation of insufficient strength, ye Yinzhu has been playing the piano for a long time these days, and he has been more involved.


    Chunlei Qin, under the flick of Ye Yinzhu''s hands, is playing a soothing "green water". The curling sound is soft and full of the Dragon Cave.


    The star remnant who is listening to the input suddenly brightens his eyes, "Yinzhu, don''t play, elder magic summon, let me take you there."


    Hum, the seven strings move together. Ye Yinzhu''s hand stops and sighs in his heart. What should come is still coming. Hands slowly Luoxi, the music will erase the rhyme, "then let''s go."


    Xingcan came to Ye Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, your music is really good. I hope elder don''t do you any harm. Unfortunately, I''m just the most common dragon in Yinlong city. I can''t help you. "


    Looking at Xingcan''s gloomy eyes, ye Yinzhu smiles, "come on, elder brother Xingcan. I may not be in trouble! Although my music may affect you Yinlong people in the future, it is also valuable to use. "


    "I hope so." The purple light twinkles, and the thick magic elements cover Ye Yinzhu and Xingcan''s body. The next moment, they have appeared in Howard''s cave.


    Xingcan has a special status in Yinlong city. He is a servant of the Dragon King. In the silver dragon clan, only he is allowed to use space to move in and out of Howard''s cave and wait for the order of the Silver Dragon King. Other people, even a few other dragon elders, can''t do that. Otherwise, with the control of the silver dragon king over the magic elements, any other person will be directly blocked in a different space when he moves in space, and will never be able to return.


    Howard''s dragon is not as small as last time. This time, there are five silver dragons waiting for ye Yinzhu.


    The five silver dragons all appear in the form of noumenon. Howard, the king of the silver dragon, is still in his central position, with his body crawling beside him. In the other three directions, there is a huge silver dragon. Although it can not be compared with Howard, the difference is not too big.


    As soon as Xingcan and yeyinzhu appear, the eyes of the five silver dragons immediately focus on them. Xingcan steps forward to salute and then retreats to one side, while yeyinzhu stands in front of Howard just like last time.


    When the noumenon appeared, Howard''s voice became old again. "Ye Yinzhu, how are you doing in Yinlong city these days?"


    Ye Yinzhu light way: "there is nothing good, say good listen to a point, I am your guest, say not good listen to a point, here I am just a prisoner."


    Howard ha ha, did not care about the irony in Ye Yinzhu''s words, in his side Li Sha lowered his head, no one saw, her cold dragon eyes, is showing a trace of worry.


    Howard said: "for the sake of the dragon, we have to bring you here. Please forgive me for this bad policy. We have discussed these three days. In your case, it''s a big threat to the future of our dragon tribe. Of course, if you are willing to use it for us, you can also help us. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "how do you decide my destiny?"


    Howard said: "Ye Yinzhu, I think you know that our dragon clan is not very peaceful. Both the black dragon and the Golden Dragon threaten the status of the silver dragon. There are always some frictions between our seven dragon cities. Although in quantity, we have one more dragon city. But in terms of overall strength, it is slightly inferior to them. I''ve talked it over with the other three elders. If in the near future, your Qin magic level can reach above purple level, it will be of great help to us. I also heard Xiao Lisha talk about the magic of your zither. So we recognize your ability. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "so, does Yinlong city want me to follow your orders and cooperate with you?"


    Howard shook his head and said, "no, it''s not that easy. First of all, you should understand that the friction between our seven dragon cities is a matter within the dragon people. Any dragon city can not rely on external forces, otherwise it will cause all the dragon people to attack. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. According to Howard, the king of silver dragon, even if he agreed to cooperate with them, it was meaningless.


    Howard continued: "so, although we need your cooperation in Yinlong city. But it''s not that easy. Now there are two paths ahead of you. One is to remove your threat to the Dragon tribe. Of course, you can rest assured that as a silver dragon, we will not easily hurt your life. However, your zither magic ability must be removed. If you want to destroy the spirit of a person, and you need to choose to break a fingerIn a flash, Howard''s words set off a huge wave in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. He raised his head and looked at the extremely tall Silver Dragon King in front of him with burning eyes. He didn''t fear, he hated. Ye Yinzhu seldom has the feeling of hate in his heart, but now this kind of negative emotion is completely filled in his heart.


    As for leaving his life, Howard seems to be giving alms. In the mouth of the Silver Dragon King, it seems to be the greatest tolerance to destroy his piano magic, discard his eight fingers and make himself a useless person. Does he know how much effort he has made to possess his present strength? From birth is not the full moon, he grew up in the piano. For 16 years, Qin has become the most important part of his life. But at this time, it is the most negative emotion in Howard''s heart.


    Calm down. Calm down. Ye Yinzhu keeps telling himself that this is Yinlong city. At least I can''t show anything now. It is said in the book that it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. The reason why the king of silver dragon can say this to himself is that they have absolute strength. In their eyes, they are no different from mole ants.


    "What about the other way?" Emotion is not so easy to control, just say these words, ye Yinzhu''s voice has some shaking. It was a very angry performance, but in the eyes of the silver dragons, he seemed to be in fear. Just as ye Yinzhu imagined, in the eyes of Howard, the king of silver dragon, he is just a chip that may be used to fight against the black dragon clan in the future. Even if the chip is not obedient in the future and wants to kill him, it is just as simple as killing an ant. However, Yinlong Wang did not know that the conversation with Ye Yinzhu today was the most wrong decision in his life.


    Howard said: "the other way is for you to reach the standard of being able to work with us, so you can be a part of Yinlong city. You can not only help us when you have enough strength, but also become the spokesperson of Yinlong city in the human world like Seedorf. It will be respected by human beings, and Yinlong city will become your most solid backing. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles. It''s a gentle and elegant smile. When Howard said this, ye Yinzhu''s attitude has changed qualitatively, or from a boy to a man. All the truth has been hidden in his innermost heart and revealed on the surface is only what he wants others to see.


    "So generous? I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get. "


    Howard laughed. "Yes, you''re smart. If you want to get it, you have to give it. To work with the Yinlong, you have to prove yourself first. "


    Ye Yinzhu pretended to be curious and asked: "how to prove it?"


    Howard said: "our silver dragon is the most noble of the dragon family besides the Great Sacred dragon. Therefore, when signing the Warcraft partner, our requirements are also the most stringent. Although you can''t sign the contract, you have the soul attachment of Xiao Lisha. After discussion, we decided that if you can complete the requirement of signing a contract with Yinlong, as sidorf did, we will admit that you have the ability to cooperate. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "well, please be more detailed. In other words, what are the requirements for signing a contract with Yinlong? "


    Howard, the king of the silver dragon, said: "if you want to sign a contract with the silver dragon, you need only one. That is to be a member of the Yinlong clan. In the words of human beings, it is to become a foreign dragon. "


    Ye Yinzhu was really surprised this time This is the first time he has heard the title.


    Howard''s giant dragon head nodded and said, "yes, it''s a foreign dragon. Only in this way, you can get the approval of the dragon, even if you participate in the fight between the dragon, no one can say no. Let me first make it clear that if you choose this road, then you will have no way back. If you fail in the process, the result will only be death, even if you are lucky enough to come out alive, but because you already know the secret of the dragon, we can only kill you.. So I''ll give you a fair choice, and now you can choose. "


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 169

    Fair? He actually said to give himself a fair choice. Ye Yinzhu wants to laugh. Is that fair? Power thinks it''s fair.


    The foreign dragon nationality is attractive enough just from this title. However, the clever Ye Yinzhu knows very well that it is definitely not a simple thing to become a dragon nationality of foreign nationality, and the danger that he will encounter is certainly great. It''s a near death, at least. However, if you take this road, you will become a useless person in this silver dragon city. Sixteen years of hard work will come to nothing, and all the expectations of grandfather, grandfather Qin, father and mother will come to nothing. Does he have a choice? For now, at least, No.


    "I choose to be a dragon of foreign nationality." Without too much hesitation, ye Yinzhu calmly made his own choice.


    "Ah Li Sha uttered a low exclamation. When he looked up at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes were full of complicated light.


    Howard said with a smile, "well, it''s a brave human. Now that you''ve made that choice. Then, there is no chance to regret. Now I can tell you what is a foreign dragon. As the name suggests, after becoming a foreign dragon, you are a part of the dragon, and also a part of our real dragon. And it has the dignity above the ordinary dragon. It''s on an equal footing with the last three dragon people. It also has the right to sign a contract with dragon. Of course, you can''t sign the contract any more. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "please talk about the process directly. What do I have to do to become a foreign dragon


    "You need to go to a place, the holy land of all our dragons," Howard said. Yes, we call it the Dragon kingdom. "


    "Longyu?" Ye Yinzhu looks at the Silver Dragon King in front of him.


    "I can''t tell you where the Dragon kingdom is now. I''ll send you to Lisha at that time. But when you get there, you can only rely on your own strength. As long as you can pass the test there, you can naturally get what you want from there. It''s very dangerous in the Dragon kingdom. If you don''t, you will be buried. There, you should not only rely on your own strength, but also be careful. As long as you can get the approval of Longyu, you will become a foreign dragon. As your connecting dragon, you will gain part of the abilities of the silver dragon. "


    At this point, Howard pauses. "Originally, I never thought that human beings could pass the test of Longyu. But last time, Seedorf showed me the power of your humanity. With his unremitting efforts, strong strength and firm perseverance, he was successfully recognized by Longyu. He signed a contract with Theseus and became the first Silver Dragon Rider in history. I hope you can be the second one like him. You have an advantage over Seedorf. Because the silver dragon is a magic dragon, the part of silver dragon ability obtained by Seedorf after becoming a foreign dragon clan is not very good for him, but you are different. You are a magician, and the part of silver dragon ability obtained by Seedorf is bound to be of great help to you. Even I don''t know exactly what you''re going to get. It''s all up to you to explore. "


    Taking a deep breath, ye Yinzhu said, "I see. What I get is not what I need to think about now. What I need is to pass the test of Longyu. Right. But what is the test of Longyu? "


    Howard, the king of silver dragon, was silent for a moment and said, "I said it. It''s recognition. It is recognized by Longyu. As for how to be recognized, I can''t tell you. It''s up to you. "


    "Grandfather." Li Sha, who didn''t speak all the time, suddenly opened his mouth.


    Howard looked at his granddaughter, "Xiao Lisha, what''s your problem?"


    Li Sha seemed to be hesitant for a moment before he said, "can you let me enter the Dragon kingdom with him?"


    Howard was stunned, and then burst into a rage: "nonsense. You know exactly where Longyu is. You should know under what circumstances the dragon will enter the Dragon kingdom. For us, it is not only a holy land, but also a forbidden area. Don''t say it''s you, even I can only enter there at the last moment. "


    "But with Ye Yinzhu''s strength, how can he be recognized by Longyu? It''s not where he can live at all. " There was a sense of despair and discontent in his eyes.


    The look in Howard''s dragon eyes became a bit gloomy. "It''s his own choice. No one can change it. Are you worried that he has your soul attached to him? You don''t have to think about it. You can''t summon in the Dragon kingdom. If he dies there, your soul attachment will return to itself


    "No, it''s not. Grandfather, I want to go with him. " This time, the voice of Li Sha seems to be more firm.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Lisha with some puzzlement, because he didn''t understand why Lisha would say that. In his eyes, Li Sha is always cold, but at this time, she seems to be worried about her own safety. It seems that the little princess of the dragon clan is not as indifferent as she seems. From the words of killing, also make his cold heart a few silk more warm.


    Howard''s eyes flashed cold, and a huge front paw was raised. In the Yinlong clan, he is not only the elder, but also the absolute master. No Yinlong can disobey his orders, even his own granddaughter. With a flash of purple light, the whole dragon fell to the ground without waiting for Li Sha to make any action of resistance. Ye Yinzhu couldn''t even see what magic Howard used. But from the kill has completely lost resistance, the body''s magic wave also stopped in an instant.Waving the huge dragon claw, Howard said calmly: "now that you have chosen, let''s go now. It''s not the right time to send you away. Xingcan, send Ye Yinzhu to Longyu. Remember, you are not allowed to enter the Dragon kingdom. You know the rules of the dragon people


    "Yes, elder." After Xing can salutes respectfully, he roars, his whole body is shining with purple light, his body expands instantly, and the crystal clear silver dragon Lin covers his whole body. In the blink of an eye, he has already shown himself. It''s about the same size as Li Sha, and its magic power is similar.


    "Yinzhu, let''s go." From the voice of Xingcan, I can''t hear any emotion fluctuation.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, bounced up and fell behind Xingcan.


    Howard said: "Ye Yinzhu, remember, you only have one month. If you can''t get out of Longyu within a month, you will never get the approval of Longyu. At that time, you will only have one ending. Take this with you. If you can get the approval of Longyu, it will help you get the power of our Yinlong clan. "


    In a flash of light, round scales about 30 cm in diameter fell on Ye Yinzhu''s hand.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say much, because he didn''t think there was anything more to say between himself and the silver dragons. He patted Xingcan''s body, and the dragon''s wings stretched out. Xingcan took Ye Yinzhu into the air and flew away.


    "Brother, do you think it is possible for this human to be recognized by Longyu?" A tall Silver Dragon asked in a deep voice.


    Howard said faintly: "I don''t know. Although his strength is inferior to that of Seedorf, this young man gives me a special feeling. In him, there is a temperament that ordinary people do not have. Maybe, he can bring us a miracle. If he can''t do it, then he won''t be able to be our Yinlong partner. The surface is yellow, but the actual magic ability has reached the green level. How can people be ordinary. To prove it, at least, he would never be a Frenchman. Otherwise, I won''t even give him the chance of Longyu. "


    Out of the Dragon Cave, under the cold air, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels much more comfortable. After several deep breaths, he seems to want to completely exhale the boredom in his heart. But how can the anger from the heart disappear easily?


    "Yinzhu." The star remnant suddenly opened mouth to call him.


    "Well?"


    "Don''t go to Longyu." Star residual seems to struggle for a long time, just spit out such a word.


    "Why?" Ye Yinzhu said lightly.


    Xingcan said: "you don''t have a chance to be a foreign dragon. Without purple''s strength, it''s impossible to survive there. Do you know what level Seedorf entered the Dragon kingdom? It''s purple level three. Even so, when he was recognized by Longyu, he had less than half a life left. And you... "


    "Are you going to let me go?" Ye Yinzhu suddenly asked.


    Xingcan was silent. He didn''t answer. Ye Yinzhu can even feel his inner fear and contradiction. Don''t know why, at this time sound bamboo suddenly thought of from kill. He suddenly felt that if it was from killing to send himself, she would try every means to let herself go. Even he didn''t know why he had such an idea, but it was deeply rooted in his heart.


    Patted the scales behind the star remnant, "don''t worry, I won''t make you embarrassed. Even if my strength is poor, maybe there will be a miracle? "


    The star remnant low sigh a, have no more say what, just clap Dragon Wing, toward a direction rapid flight.


    Xingcan is Ye Yinzhu''s second silver dragon. Compared with Lisha, it''s much more comfortable to sit behind Xingcan. I don''t know if there is a sense of guilt in my heart. Xingcan uses the magic power of the wind system to create a protective cover to cover Ye Yinzhu''s body. The strong wind outside can''t blow to Ye Yinzhu''s body and sits on his back On the other hand, it''s also a lot more stable.


    Xingcan''s flying speed is very fast, and the higher he flies, gradually, he even gets into the clouds. At this time, ye Yinzhu can''t distinguish the southeast from the northwest. He can only fly with him. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 170

    At this time, ye Yinzhu made time to see the scale that Howard gave him. The scales are round, obviously the scales of a silver dragon. However, the whole scale is dark purple, with little silver stars reflected by the sunlight. What scale is this? If it''s silver dragon''s, why is it dark purple? Even if the Silver Dragon King Howard is so strong, only two-thirds of the Dragon scales are purple. What''s more, there are silver stars.


    In his heart, ye Yinzhu suddenly remembered what Lisha had said. When the scales of the silver dragon completely turned purple, it would transform into a sacred dragon. Is this the scale of the sacred dragon? This possibility is obviously great, but ye Yinzhu faintly feels that the owner of this scale is not the level of the sacred dragon.


    The star remnant never stops the pilot, this flight, unexpectedly full flight three days time. It''s longer than from Milan to silverdragon.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know the direction of the remnant belt''s flight, but he can feel that the air outside seems to be gradually warming with the remnant belt''s flight. From this point, he judged that the star remnant should be heading for the south. As for the southeast or southwest, it was not known.


    In the past three days, ye Yinzhu and Xing can seldom communicate, and Xing can never stop to have a rest. Every time, he will use space magic to make some food and water for ye Yinzhu.


    Just when ye Yinzhu was completely sure that Xingcan was flying south, suddenly, the air outside became cold, and much colder than before in Yinlong city. When ye Yinzhu feels confused. The scene has changed.


    Originally in the clouds, they suddenly rushed out of the clouds, but in front of them appeared two extremely towering snow mountains.


    It''s hard to see the height of the two snow mountains by visual inspection, but when you look down from the sky, there are only white clouds, which shows how terrible the height of the two snow mountains is. At this time, the direction of the star remnant''s flight is the center of the two snow mountains.


    When the star remnant flies parallel to the two snow peaks, a strange scene appears. Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that the air around his body is rippling like water waves, and then Xingcan has taken him through.


    It was daylight outside, but when they passed through the flowing air, everything around them suddenly became dark. Although it''s not that you can''t see the darkness like five fingers, everything around you has become extremely chaotic. There is no sun in the mid air. Instead, it is a Silver Purple crescent moon.


    What''s more strange is that originally they were in the sky, but at this time, ye Yinzhu saw the land. Yes, it was the land. In this special world, he felt a lot of abnormal element fluctuations. It seems that all kinds of magic elements here are very rare, and extremely proud. With his spiritual power, he can''t attract them.


    The star remnant''s wings converged and soon landed on the ground. It seems that the distance between his previous position in the air and the ground is only about 100 meters.


    The body crawls down, "Yinzhu, here we are."


    Ye Yinzhu jumps from xingcanbei. I haven''t touched the ground for three days. I feel a little uncomfortable all over. Now I''m moving my body, and I feel much more comfortable. As he moved, he watched the situation around him. Through the Silver Purple crescent moon in mid air, the surrounding situation can barely be seen. What appeared in front of us was a black forest. The growth is a kind of trees he has never seen, but these trees give ye Yinzhu a familiar feeling. Suddenly, he thought of something. The light on his hands flashed, and the dead wood dragon harp with seven broken strings had appeared on his hands.


    Yes, that''s the feeling. The smell of these trees is very similar to that of the dead wood dragon harp, but it is not as obvious as that of the dead wood dragon harp.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly understood that the Silver Dragon King Howard said when he saw the dead wood dragon chanting the Qin that its material came from a special place, I''m afraid it''s here. The holy land of the dragon people is obviously not accessible to ordinary people. Although he didn''t know how it was formed, he could guess that there should be a large-scale magic or a hidden place covered by a large-scale array with magic knowledge.


    No wonder Howard looked surprised and gloomy at that time. The entrance of this place is between two huge snow peaks, let alone human beings. Even birds can hardly fly to that height. Only the dragon''s strong body can fly in the cold and thin air. Even ye Yinzhu can''t help but wonder how the maker of the dead wood dragon harp came here.


    With a flash of light, Xingcan has been transformed into human form again.


    "I''m sorry, Yinzhu. I can''t break the Dragon rules. We can''t disobey the orders of the elder. So, I can only send you here. This is the holy land of our dragon people, the Dragon kingdom. Through the black forest in front of you, you will enter the real scope of the Dragon kingdom. I will stay here and wait for you. If you can get the approval of Longyu, you will come back here naturally. You have space rings. You can take all of them. " While saying that, the star remnant releases its own space magic, a large number of fruits appear in front of Ye Yinzhu. These fruits are enough to relieve hunger and thirst.


    Ye Yinzhu is not polite, and brings all the fruits into his own space ring. With a smile, he said to Xingcan: "brother Xingcan, don''t do this. It''s not your fault. You are a member of the Yinlong clan and can''t control your own destiny. From now on, if I can change the history with Howard, then one day I will be able to say With these words, without any hesitation, he strode in the direction of the black forest.Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s back, Xingcan murmurs to himself: "change the history of Yinlong? How to change the history of Yinlong nationality? Oh, my God! What does he want to do? " For the first time, he felt a trace of fear from this human being who was far weaker than himself.


    Into the black forest, ye Yinzhu did not rush forward, but stopped. Just like the Silver Dragon King Howard said, from now on, he can only rely on himself. If you want to get out of here alive, you have to be careful. The opposition of lishai and the expression of Xingcan have told him the danger here.


    Looking around, the smell of the black forest is very gloomy. There is no living thing except these big black trees. Even these big black trees made him feel dead.


    Slowly release their own mental power, ye Yinzhu carefully toward the surrounding to explore, he is looking for, to see if there are any living creatures around. Soon, he was disappointed. Here, in addition to stillness or stillness. After entering the black forest, he could not even feel the smell of stars outside. And the magic elements here are getting thinner. Fortunately, he is a Qin magician who belongs to the spiritual department. His own magic power is spiritual power, and he doesn''t need too many magic elements. Changed the element, the magician of each department came here, I''m afraid even one tenth of the strength can''t play out. A magician without the support of magic elements is equivalent to a warrior with broken limbs.


    With a cool smile, ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a ray of peaceful light. His hands closed in front of his chest, and a faint bamboo spirit emanated from his body. A green silk thread wandered out of his right wrist, quickly wrapped around his hands, leaving a distance of about one meter and five between his hands, so that his hands would not be affected. In this way, ye Yinzhu''s palms suddenly become green, full of vitality.


    This is another way to use Bisi. With the control of bamboo fighting spirit, Bisi''s effect can be brought into full play. It''s wrapped around the hands, just like gloves. Now that I feel a strong sense of death here, Bisi, who has great vitality, should be a potential killer here.


    Under the influence of the breath of life on Bisi, ye Yinzhu''s mind suddenly becomes a little calm, and then step by step, carefully walks towards the black forest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father Huang, when will Yinzhu come back?" Xiangluan stood beside his father, Silvio the great, pouting his little mouth in discontent.


    Silvio took a sip of tea to moisten his throat. "I don''t know. Who is right about Yinlong city? "


    Xiangluan said anxiously: "but isn''t our Milan Empire cooperating with Yinlong city? Marshal Seedorf had a good relationship with them. Yinzhu didn''t offend them. Why do you have to take Yinzhu? It''s not fair. "


    Silvio looked at his only daughter, sighed and said: "in this world, fairness belongs to power. Unless you have absolute strength, fairness will never appear on you. Just as we do to the neighboring kingdoms, will we be fair to them? In the case of Ye Yinzhu, Yinlong city is very strong. Although the Empire of Milan is not afraid of Yinlong City, the relationship between various forces on the mainland is delicate, and the cooperation with Yinlong city must not be destroyed. I can''t challenge the bottom line of Yinlong city for one person. "


    Xiangluan pursed her lips. "But father, in Konya City, Yinzhu is a meritorious Minister of Milan and our national hero. He also saved me and Fisichella. Is it not worth the Empire''s contribution to him? "


    Silvio smiles and says, "how do you know I didn''t show up for him? Besides, although he has made great contributions, he has also made some mistakes. The Empire because of his loss is huge. Now when I think about the Falcon cavalry, I still feel heartache and can''t breathe


    Xiangluan''s face changed. "I know. You don''t save him because he''s not from Milan, right?"


    the new climax has come. How will Yinzhu face the unknown enemy? The next episode of Longyu will show the difficulties he has to face.


    Friends who like this set of books, vote for Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 171

    Silvio looked at xiangluan in surprise and said, "girl, you have grown up. That''s part of the reason. But what you don''t know is that I have negotiated with Yinlong city for a long time. Don''t worry, at least Yinzhu''s life won''t be in any danger. If he gets hurt at silverdragon City, the Milan empire will also bear everything for him in the future. After all, he is also the nobleman I bestowed


    After hearing this, xiangluan said in surprise: "father, what do you mean? Is Yinzhu sure to be hurt in Yinlong city?"


    Silvio shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. However, if I were the king of silver dragon, I would never see a human being threatening myself in the future. Of course, if this human can cooperate with them, it''s another matter. "


    Xiangluan was relieved and said, "that''s OK. Yinzhu is very smart and should choose cooperation. "


    Silvio said with a bitter smile: "it''s not so easy. Do you think it''s easy to cooperate with the dragon clan? It''s hard to say that the dragon is a proud and self righteous race. It''s hard for ordinary people to cooperate with them. This trip is bound to encounter some hardships. As for the result, I can''t judge. But one thing I can tell you in advance is that even if something happens to Yinzhu in Yinlong City, the Empire of Milan will never come forward for him. So, you and his friends had better be prepared. "


    Xiangluan was silent. She knew that her wise father couldn''t give in to the state affairs. Yinzhu, Yinzhu, I''m sorry. She felt very sad in her heart. It was in order to maintain the Milan empire that ye Yinzhu used that Tyrannosaurus Rex song, but it brought her so much trouble.


    Silvio looked at his daughter''s gloomy appearance, "luan''er, you don''t like this boy."


    Xiangluan shook her head and said, "no, I''m not the one who likes Yinzhu. It''s the ocean. "


    Silvio was surprised. "The ocean? Sidorf''s granddaughter? "


    Xiangluan nodded and said: "the relationship is very complicated. If Yinzhu gets hurt in Yinlong City, or he can''t come back. I''m afraid Yinlong city will not be peaceful. "


    Sylvio said in surprise, "do you mean Yinzhu''s teacher?"


    Xiangluan shook his head and said, "I don''t know about Yinzhu''s teacher, but his master must be very powerful if he can teach such an excellent master. Besides, I''ve heard many things. Yinzhu used to work in piaolanxuan. I have a very different relationship with Miss Anya. "


    This time, Silvio was really surprised. He suddenly stood up from his seat and his eyes were in a daze. "Miss Anya suddenly left Milan. Is it related to him? No, it''s impossible. "


    Xiangluan said, "father, I think you value Yinzhu very much, but you underestimate his future."


    Silvio said: "if Yinzhu can come back from silverdragon city completely, I will try my best to keep him in Milan and reuse him. You go first. I''ll get in touch with Yinlong city. " His daughter''s words made him feel more uneasy. The handsome and elegant face of Ye Yinzhu comes to mind, and the heart of the Milan emperor is throbbing for no reason.


    ¡­¡­


    Bess twined on the palm of his hand, which made Ye Yinzhu''s skin covered with an invisible breath of life. Although everything around him was gloomy, it had no effect on his state.


    I don''t know how deep the black forest is. He just kept going. After walking for about two hours, he found some changes in the trees around him.


    When you first enter the black forest, the trees are pure black, but at this time, the trees around you are tan, and the special feeling becomes more intense. Taking out the dead wood Longyin Qin again, he was almost sure that the material of the dead wood Longyin Qin was made from these big trees in a special way.


    Just at this time, a stream of air suddenly blows, and the cold breath almost blows away Bisi''s breath of life. The green light on her palms suddenly flourishes, and ye Yinzhu slips under her feet. She has attached a big tree around her and is watching all around with vigilance.


    It was still so dead, and no creature appeared. After waiting for a while, he continued to move forward.


    This time, he did not walk for a long time, and his face had become open. The forest disappeared. What appeared in front of him was a plain, a boundless plain. The magic elements in the air suddenly become violent. They are not only more powerful than those in the black forest, but also more powerful than the outside world. Viscous magic elements can even be identified with the naked eye. The nearly solidified air almost chokes Ye Yinzhu. Fortunately, a breath of life came from Bess, which made his state stable temporarily. When he wanted to step back, he found that the black forest behind him had disappeared. He didn''t know when it had become a black cliff.


    The light red light comes from yeyinzhu''s chest, mixed with the Milky light from the moon god''s guard. With Bisi''s breath of life as the core, it forms a soft barrier around yeyinzhu''s body, barely isolating the outside air.


    Shocked, Yinzhu is full of shock. It''s not because of the incomparably thick magic elements and the feeling of suffocation, nor because the retreat is cut off. It''s because of the plain.If the black forest is a piece of black, then it is white. Although he had many guesses about Longyu, he never thought that it was such a scene here.


    What does Ye Yinzhu see? He saw bones, yes, bones. The bones of the dragon people. The plain in front of him was almost covered by the keel. The air was ten times colder than that in the black forest. He could not help but feel the thick magic elements. In the air, there was a huge breath of soul. He could even hear these powerful souls howling.


    In the dark sky, the Silver Purple crescent moon seems to become brighter, but everything in front of us is so shocking. The different size of the keel, the huge soul habitat, and the dead cold, all tell Ye Yinzhu where it is. The so-called dragon territory is actually the cemetery of the dragon people. Qilongcheng is a cemetery shared by the dragon people. No wonder Li Sha has such an expression. No wonder Xing can also be afraid of here. I''m afraid the so-called dragon kingdom will come only when the dragon is close to death. So many dragon bones, how many years to form ah! That''s definitely in 10000 years. Perhaps, since the Dragon appeared on the mainland, it has been here.


    Howard, Silver Dragon King, you want me to be recognized here? Is it recognized to come to the dragon''s graveyard? Ye Yinzhu laughed because he thought it was funny. In front of us are all dead dragons. Whose recognition do you get?


    Xingcan is right. This is not a place where human beings can live at all. If it wasn''t for her bish and the moon god''s protection and spiritual protection, I''m afraid she would have suffocated and died in the sticky liquid like air.


    Feeling the breath of moon god''s protection and spiritual protection, my mood gradually calms down. Grandma Nina, you saved me again.


    There is nothing around, and the sight is full of plains, no mountains, no water, and no other form of place. There''s no need to look for anything. Ye Yinzhu''s heart is cold, and the thick air around him makes it difficult for him to walk. Although moon god guardian and soul guardian can mix bish''s energy to protect him temporarily, the source of energy of these two magic items is himself. If his magic can''t hold up, it''s the moment of his death.


    Trying to move forward, ye Yinzhu stops. It''s that simple step. The energy consumption of Luna''s guardianship and soul''s guardianship increases instantaneously. The short-term dizziness in his mind and the contraction of body protecting light make him know that if he goes on like this, he will "sleep" here forever. I''m afraid it''s impossible to move here without purple''s strength.


    No further progress, strong desire to survive so that he will not give up, as long as live, there will be opportunities. Who knows if there will be any change here? Sitting on his knees, ye Yinzhu took out the waterfall Lianzhu Qin and laid it on his knee. Bisi wound her right wrist again, closed her eyes, moved her eight fingers gently, and had already plucked the strings.


    Bright and clear, just like the sound of waterfall and flowing spring, it rings out in the Ding Dong. That clear and distant Ding Dong sound. It''s like a waterfall flying down, or a towering mountain.


    The string of the waterfall string is flexible and lustrous, and the seven same spiritual breath flows along the string in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. This song "high mountains and flowing water" is full of sadness in the clear. The piano sound that resounds directly in his heart gradually digests all kinds of negative emotions in his heart.


    The perfect combination of heart string and piano string, the pure piano sound like morning bell and evening drum, with the dazzling orange, playing again and again.


    There is no spiritual force, at this time, "high mountains and flowing water" is just a simple piano music. Eight fingers flying, "high mountains and flowing water" makes him unable to feel the solidification and coldness around him. His spiritual power is forged and promoted in Qin music. In this dead space, because of the crisp sound of waterfalls, he brings some vitality and sadness.


    The light mixed with red, white and emerald green is gradually restored to its previous best state in "mountains and rivers". And slowly expanding around. There is a strange scene. The originally extremely manic Magic Elements in the Dragon Kingdom gradually become gentle as long as they enter the range of the musical waves. The irregular manic elements begin to dance with the graceful sound waves and become regular.


    friends who like this set of works, please vote for Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 172

    In a dangerous situation, ye Yinzhu''s heart becomes calmer in the music. This is the first time that he has played the waterfall string for such a long time. In addition to the emotional fusion, he felt the sadness of Qin soul again and again. People and Qin began to enter a process of fit. After reaching the third level of jiandanqinxin, the magic power of Qin, which has no sign of improvement, begins to ripple in this wonderful sound.


    Even ye Yinzhu didn''t know how many times he played "high mountains and flowing water" and how long he stayed in the Dragon kingdom. When he wakes up from the music, it is because the surrounding environment seems to have changed.


    If it is pressure, it may only make ye Yinzhu unconsciously inject mental energy into the music, but the change is not the increase of pressure, but the disappearance.


    The body suddenly lightens, and the light shield with three kinds of energy interaction disappears in an instant because there is no resistance. The feeling of light body makes Ye Yinzhu unable to maintain the previous balance. Qin Qu is so affected that he naturally opens his eyes.


    The sky seems to be a lot brighter, which makes Ye Yinzhu subconsciously look up. He is surprised to find that the originally Silver Purple crescent moon does not know when it has become a full moon. With the increase of its Silver Purple volume, the brightness it brings to the Dragon kingdom is naturally enhanced. At the same time, he also found out why the pressure around his body disappeared. Because those violent magic elements are shrinking at an amazing speed. The target of their injection is the huge bones on the plain, belonging to the dragon bones.


    Under the Silver Purple full moon, the speed of magic element injection is faster and faster. Then, ye Yinzhu sees a mass of white air flow. What''s that? His keen mental power soon told him the answer. He was shocked to find that the white air was the soul, and the huge soul that had spread in the air before was so condensed.


    Those white air masses appear to be very regular, gradually dispersed, and they also blend into the keel like magic elements, but these white air masses only choose the skull.


    Chirp, chirp, chirp, some harsh sounds of friction gradually become intense. Under the astonished gaze, ye Yinzhu found that the silent keel began to move. Oh, my God! What do you see?


    Piles of huge keel, in the slow friction slowly stand up from the black earth, in the Silver Purple full moon, their pale bones are so obvious. At the same time, ye Yinzhu also discovered a secret. It was because the Silver Purple moonlight in the sky was bright enough that he could see the mirror like reflection in the distance.


    This dragon kingdom is not as big as expected. Its boundlessness is caused by a mirror like object. However, ye Yinzhu does not have much time to pay attention to these at this time, because the huge keel has completely stood up. From them, although they can''t feel any breath of life, they can feel the huge fluctuation of elements and the power of soul. Gu Long, a creature Ye Yinzhu has never seen in any books.


    Even if the mirror image in the distance produced many illusions, the preliminary visual observation showed that there were two or three thousand bone dragons here. You know, in terms of the long life span of the dragon people, they can live at least 20000 years. And now the total number of dragon people in the seven dragon cities is only about 1000. My judgment is not wrong. Two or three thousand bone dragons are enough to prove that this is the only cemetery after the birth of the dragon people.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu has only one question in the center of dullness. What is the recognition of Longyu? Do you live among these thousands of bone dragons? He didn''t know how far the dragon''s strength was from that of the real dragon, but he was sure that even the super strong of purple level 9 could not survive in front of so many dragon.


    Those white soul air masses injected into the head of bone dragon, burning up two faint flames, like their eyes. There are seven colors of the flame, which are consistent with the seven colors represented by the seven dragon cities, and seem to be complementary to their attributes.


    The nearest bone dragon to Ye Yinzhu is only tens of meters away from him. At this time, several huge bone taps have turned towards him, and the faint flame in the skull is beating slightly. It is obvious that ye Yinzhu has been found.


    With his hands on the string of the waterfall, ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit and mental strength were raised to the peak. He didn''t move rashly, although he knew that if these bone dragons attacked him, he would not be spared. However, he will never be held up.


    At this time, an old and powerful voice sounded from all directions, "who dares to break into the holy land of the dragon people and disturb the sleeping soul?"


    Hearing this sound, the huge heads of bone dragons looked at the Silver Purple full moon in the sky at the same time, and did not attack Ye Yinzhu.


    Embracing the waterfall Lianzhu, ye Yinzhu stands up, takes out the Dragon Lin given to him by the Silver Dragon King Howard from the space ring, and says in a loud voice: "I''m sorry, I don''t want to disturb the sleeping soul of the dragon people. It''s the silver dragon king who asked me to come here for a trial to see if I can get the approval of the Dragon kingdom. " Although I don''t know who is speaking, since I can communicate, there is a glimmer of hope.


    "Well. You are such a tiny human being that you can survive in the Dragon kingdom. " Ye Yinzhu felt that the Dragon Lin had disappeared out of thin air. "Yes, it''s the flavor of the silver dragon. So, do you want to be a foreign dragon?"Ye Yinzhu said: "can you tell me how to pass the test of Longyu? Longyu has been recognized


    "It''s very simple. As long as you can find my noumenon and stand in front of my noumenon. You have proved your courage and strength. My position is in the middle of the Dragon kingdom. "


    Simple? This is also called simple? Think of the center of the Dragon domain, must pass through the bone dragon''s guard. Ye Yinzhu is not arrogant to think that he has such strength.


    The old voice continued: "although the dragon clan is dead, its soul is immortal. The bone dragon in front of you has half the power of life. They don''t want to attack you for the time being under my control. Since the king of silver dragon asked you to come, you can start now. "


    "I..." Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to say more, the bone dragons in front of him had changed. Almost all the bone dragons he could see were watching his position. With a special sound, at least hundreds of bone dragons rose up in the air, flapping their wings towards Ye Yinzhu. And the ground also sounded the sound of rumbling, for a moment, in addition to the cliff behind, he almost had no escape channel.


    Among the bone dragons flying in the air, the wings are formed by their own magic elements and bones. Although the flying speed is much slower than that of the real giant dragons, there are so many of them.


    He knew that in an instant, he made his own choice. His feet touched the ground, his body retreated like an arrow, and he jumped into the bottomless abyss behind him. He has no other choice. If you stay in place, even if only one or two bone dragons attack, it will be enough to destroy him.


    Boom, the breath formed by countless elements bombards the place where ye Yinzhu stands before him. The joint breath of hundreds of bone dragons is absolutely more powerful than the common forbidden incantation. Even the aftershock of the explosion made Ye Yinzhu''s body shine with gold, but his speed of flying back was faster.


    Life guard once again saved Ye Yinzhu''s life, but at this time, his body has started to fall from the high point, towards the abyss below. The shadow of death shrouds Ye Yinzhu''s heart, and all kinds of thoughts rush to his heart at this moment. He hates. He seems to understand why Zi hates the Dragon so much. But is hate still useful now?


    However, the complicated thoughts in Ye Yinzhu''s heart didn''t last long. Just when he thought he was about to fall, he suddenly felt a huge shock at his feet and stepped on the ground. Because he was not prepared, the sudden shock made him stagger and fall to the ground. There was a sharp pain in his right foot and his foot sprained.


    What''s going on? Ye Yinzhu, who is still alive, finds that he is standing over the abyss, surrounded by emptiness, but he really feels down-to-earth at his feet. All of a sudden, he understood that the abyss was only an illusion, and what he saw was not all true. To his delight, although he could jump out of the precipice, the bone dragons obviously could not. No matter they were flying in the air or standing on the ground, they were constrained by inexplicable forces. They just looked at themselves with fierce eyes, but did not pursue them.


    Since this is a field, can I go out? The fire of hope burns in the heart. Struggling with the pain of his right foot, ye Yinzhu retreated step by step.


    "Don''t try to leave. Now that you have come, you will either get the approval of Longyu or die. Although you have stepped into the position outside the forbidden area, you can''t leave here without my permission. " The old voice sounded again, listening to Ye Yinzhu''s ears is so hateful.


    Just as he said, ye Yinzhu only walked 200 meters, and his body met an invisible barrier, an incomparably solid barrier. Even Bess couldn''t do it any harm.


    The scorn he received in Yinlong City, the pain of his fate being controlled by others, and everything he encountered when he came here, make ye Yinzhu''s anger in his heart no longer controllable. He no longer tries to escape here, and his eyes erupt with burning anger, so he sits down in the same place.


    This time, however, the music is no longer "high mountains and flowing water". Even if it may not hurt these bone dragons, he has to try it. Even if it only brings them some slight damage, it can also vent some anger in Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 173

    The sound of the zither began to become short and powerful, the sonorous sound continued to ring out, and the rhythm became stronger and stronger and shorter, forming a sharp contrast with the "ambush", appropriately showing the impact of weapons, just like the conflict on the battlefield, the sword and gun, bringing the listener into the image of sword light and sword shadow. With the further intensification of contradictions, both in mood and atmosphere, it indicates that local small wars will expand to all-round big wars. The climax of ambush has finally begun.


    Violent roar, began to appear in the holy land of the dragon. Bone dragon''s defense is also strong. The chaos of fighting each other has not brought them too much damage. However, the chaos of chaos war is extending to a deeper place like a plague, and the breath of panic and madness is spreading constantly.


    The climax finally began. The short and powerful sonorous sound rose to another level in an instant. The three skills of the Qin clan came out alternately. The rhythm of the Qin music was unprecedented rich and varied, and the level was clear and vivid, depicting the majestic war situation. In that grand tune, there is also a bit of desolation, which stimulates the last line of defense in the heart of bone dragons.


    The bone dragon is boiling, the holy land of the Dragon tribe is boiling, and the air is frozen again. But this time, it is because it is full of madness and killing. Ye Yinzhu, under the stimulation of multiple factors and under the action of nine needles to stimulate the spirit, for the first time, showed the effect of ambush with his three-level strength. Although far from reaching the most powerful power of divine comedy, it has become the destruction song of these bone dragons in the Dragon tomb.


    "No -" an angry roar rang out. In the middle of the Dragon Kingdom, a milky light swept out, trying to separate the bony dragons in the crazy battle. However, although the Milky light was strong, it was not enough to have an effect on all bone dragons. With the most powerful climax of "ambush on all sides", the "war" is fully unfolded, and the emotions of the bone dragons are completely out of control.


    The piano sound changes again, and many techniques such as "push and string", "pull", "shake fingers", "long roll" and "long wheel" appear on Ye Yinzhu''s eight fingers, which move like light and shadow. The piano sound turns into a cry. It''s like being in the scene of "a million masters, and the cavalry is crisscrossing". The frenzy is improving, and "ambush on all sides" has also reached the peak of climax.


    A trace of cold appeared in the corner of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth. He did not expect that this song "ambush on all sides" could produce such a huge effect. Some bone dragons have been destroyed. Under the strong collision of bones, bone dragons are beginning to show signs of collapse. But at this time, ye Yinzhu''s mental power has reached the verge of collapse. At this time, he found that the original song "ambush" on the spiritual consumption is so big. Even if he raised his mental strength by three levels and reached the level of the sixth level, he was overdrawn to the last level.


    The chill in the corner of the mouth gradually turns into satisfaction, and the anger and hatred in the heart gradually disappear with the playing of the Qin music. It is undoubtedly worthwhile to exchange one''s life for the death of all the bone dragons in the holy land of the Dragon nationality. At this time, the bone dragons have entered the real madness, "ambush on all sides" song does not need to play a second time.


    Eight fingers of both hands produce unprecedented pain, the extreme overdraft of mental strength makes lethargy begin to appear in his brain, the illusory hands have begun to slow down, he is still unable to play this divine song to the end.


    All of a sudden, the Milky light from the center of the Dragon Kingdom no longer stopped the surrounding bone dragons. The light soared into the sky with countless silver stars straight into the air. All of a sudden, it makes the gloomy dragon land become much brighter.


    The place where the light went was actually the Silver Purple full moon in the sky.


    Huge energy fluctuations, there are dramatic fluctuations, in the Milky energy, the full moon changes. The Silver Purple light was gradually converging, and the round full moon contracted.


    The battle of the bone dragon continues, and the Silver Purple full moon shrinks more and more severely, but the Milky light column that rises from the sky begins to weaken, which seems to make the full moon converge and consume it a lot.


    Some lost old voices echoed in the air, "no, No. The holy land of the dragon people can''t die here. I will never allow it. "


    This sentence is the last voice Ye Yinzhu heard. Although he wants to hold on and look at the final result of the bone dragons, he can''t insist any more because of excessive overdraft. The instant collapse of his mental power made nine purple bamboo needles pop out of his head, and he fell on the abyss of nothingness with the waterfall string organ in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took. When ye Yinzhu woke up again, he felt a splitting headache. Not only that, his hands also felt a stabbing pain.


    Am I still alive? It was his first thought when he woke up.


    His mental strength and fighting spirit were almost exhausted, and his body was extremely weak, but the faint heartbeat told him that he was still alive.


    On the wrist, a breath of life constantly enters the body through the wrist pulse, moistening his body. The cold breath in front of his chest also stimulates the sharp pain in his brain, so as not to make him collapse.


    Lying there, ye Yinzhu can only see the sky. Before all, constantly echoing in my mind.I''m still in Longyu. I''m not dead. The silvery purple moon in mid air is still hanging high on the top, but it has changed back into a crescent moon. Silver Purple light is soft.


    Not dead? What about the bone dragons? And who is that old voice? Or what kind of bone dragon it was. Yes, I''m in the position of the illusion abyss. They can''t pass the prohibition in the Dragon kingdom. So I''m still alive. It''s always good to be alive.


    Reluctantly take out a few star remnant from the space ring and put it into his mouth, clearly feeling the juice in the fruit gradually infiltrating his body, making his physical strength recover bit by bit.


    "Man, are you awake?" Ye Yinzhu''s old voice sounded again before he was in a coma. His voice seemed much softer than before.


    "I know you want me to die, but I''m still alive. Unfortunately, your bony dragons are not dead. " Ye Yinzhu replied coldly.


    "Human, what method do you use. Is that a strange piano sound? I finally understand why your strength is not enough, but the Silver Dragon King will let you come here. "


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cold hum and did not answer.


    After a moment''s silence, the old voice said, "human, when your physical strength recovers, come to me."


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly: "let me die? I won''t go there. Before I die, I''ll play "ambush on all sides" again and do more back padding. "


    "No, you misunderstood. I asked you to come to me because you have my approval. Or it is recognized by Longyu. "


    "Well?" Ye Yinzhu was startled, and a trace of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth? Because of my reasons, many bone dragons in your dragon Kingdom have died. Can you still get your approval? You''re not kidding. Or do you think I''m a fool? Even if you want to cheat me to kill me, please find a better reason. "


    A deep sigh made the whole dragon Kingdom tremble. "As a noble dragon, I won''t lie. Although you don''t get my approval through the normal way, it''s true. I don''t have to lie to you. If you don''t have me, stay here, you will die sooner or later. What''s more, you don''t need to play any more piano music. Your goal has been achieved. I didn''t expect that Longyu would be destroyed by such a weak human. Countless years have passed. Is this the beginning of the disaster of our dragon clan? "


    Listening to his words, ye Yinzhu can''t help wondering. At this time, his physical strength has recovered. He sits up and looks at the Dragon kingdom.


    Just like when he first came here, in the Dragon Kingdom, the bones of the dragon people fell there peacefully. Although some of them were broken in the previous crazy killing, most of them remained intact.


    "And said it wasn''t lying to me. The effect of ambush on all sides is over. Aren''t these bony dragons still good? "


    "No, you are wrong. Although your music has come to an end, the soul of the dragon clan has been deeply stimulated. When they awaken again, the killing will continue until death. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed at himself, "I didn''t expect that my music would have such a good effect."


    "You come here just to get the recognition of Longyu and become a foreign dragon, that is to say, a member of the dragon. Well, your goal is not to destroy this place. If I give you the approval of Longyu, I hope you can solve the crisis in front of the dragon people. Such an equal exchange is beneficial to you and the dragon people. "


    After listening to his words, ye Yinzhu''s heart moved. It''s obvious that the old dragon hidden in the depths of the Dragon kingdom is seeking for himself. So, his words really have some credibility.


    "Are you sure I can help these bone dragons calm down again?"


    "I''m not sure, but it''s the only chance. I can''t watch the holy land of the dragon people collapse like this. Come to me. I don''t have much time


    Ye Yinzhu light way: "why do you let me believe you?"


    The old voice seemed to be a little angry, "in the name of me, Knox."


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, "in my eyes, you dragon people are all the same. Noxie? I haven''t heard of it. " After this ordeal, his mind has become more mature again. It is not so easy to win his trust, especially for the dragon people.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 174

    "You..." Nochy looked angry, but he had to suppress his anger. "OK. I tell you. Because of forcibly reversing the rules of the Dragon Kingdom, my soul''s power is over released. It has reached the point that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dead. It won''t be long before I die. In the Dragon Kingdom, every half month, the Dragon moon changes from the first quarter moon to the full moon. At that time, the sleeping souls will wake up and return to their original bodies until the full moon changes back to the first quarter moon. In order to stop the killing, I forced the full moon into the first quarter moon, consuming a lot of soul energy. If the souls of the dragon people here disappear because of the struggle between them, then the holy land of the dragon people will collapse. In order to save this crisis, I can only believe that you have the ability to restore calm to them. I also ask you to help the dragon. After all, after being recognized by the Dragon Kingdom, you are also a member of the Dragon tribe


    After listening to noxie''s words, ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that this was the case. No wonder he was soft in his words. Frankly speaking, he has no ability to use ambush again. This excessive consumption caused his body to close to the edge of collapse. If it wasn''t for the breath of life and spiritual protection of bish, I''m afraid he would have died of oil exhaustion. I don''t know how long it will take to get back to the original state. Even if he recovers, his zither magic will fall from the third level of jiandanqinxin to the second level of jiandanqinxin because of the use of the nine needle method. More importantly, the killing and anger in his heart have disappeared with the performance of ambush. Even if there is a magic instrument guqin like waterfall Lianzhu, he can''t play it again.


    I don''t believe in noxie. I have to wait here to die. I believe in him. At least I have a chance. Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu has made up his mind. The voice also eased a little. No one wants to die, even if there is only a chance to survive.


    "Well, I can come to you. However, the elements in your dragon Kingdom fluctuate too strongly and are so manic that I can''t move forward at all. "


    As if with a sigh of relief, noxie said, "this is simple. Although I don''t have much power, I still control these magic elements. You should recover your strength as soon as possible. "


    Listening to his words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be secretly surprised. His soul is almost broken, and he can control such a violent magic element. The strength of this Knox is really terrifying. I don''t know how it compares with Howard.


    At this time, his spirit had recovered, he ate some fruit, crossed his knees, and cultivated his bamboo fighting spirit.


    Longyu becomes calm again, only Ye Yinzhu breathes steadily.


    This time, the consumption was too great. Even when he signed the contract of equal life with Zi, ye Yinzhu''s body had been transformed to a certain extent, and it took him a full day to recover his physical strength. The foot injury also through the purple bamboo God needle simple processing, fortunately, did not hurt the bone.


    "Nochy. Are you still there? " Standing up, ye Yinzhu asked in the direction of Longyu.


    "I''m here. Your strength has recovered?" Noxie''s voice was a little excited.


    "It''s about 50% recovered. I''ll be there now. " Now that he has decided to take a risk, ye Yinzhu has no need to hesitate. At present, he endured the pain of his right foot and limped towards the direction of Longyu.


    Sure enough, the magic elements in the Dragon Kingdom didn''t bring him any more trouble. As soon as he entered the Dragon Kingdom, the magic elements around him were controlled by an invisible force and separated to the two sides, revealing a channel to make ye Yinzhu free from any obstacles.


    Touch the life guard on your left wrist. It has been more than one day since you were in a coma. The absolute defense of life guard can be used again. Although this time''s absolute defense may not be able to save his own life, it is always a guarantee.


    Limping to the dragon. When passing by the bone dragons, ye Yinzhu deeply realized the strength of these bone dragons. The huge body looked so great that even the weakest bone dragon could easily tear him up in his present state.


    Although there is mirror like energy in the distance, the actual area of Longyu is huge. Under the guidance of nokeshi, ye Yinzhu didn''t walk fast. After walking for half a day, he didn''t see the so-called Longyu center.


    "Human, can you hurry up? I don''t have much time. Controlling these magic elements will speed up the consumption of my soul. " Noxie''s voice has become a little urgent.


    At this point, ye Yinzhu knows that he has absolutely value in making use of noxie. At least he won''t be bad for himself until he solves the crisis in Longyu. The pain on his feet had recovered. He quickened his pace a little, and with the help of bamboo fighting spirit, he sped to the core of the Dragon kingdom.


    There is no need to deliberately look for it. When he crosses some larger keel than the outside, he finally sees the core of the Dragon kingdom. In the center of Longyu, there is a huge ancient tree. In shape, it is the same as the trees in the black forest. It''s just much bigger, and the color is brownish yellow. The same as the dead wood dragon harp, but it''s more powerful. I don''t know how many times of the strange breath swirls around.


    Under the tree, a skull dragon crawls quietly. It can be directly identified as the object of search by Ye Yinzhu, mainly because the fire of soul is burning in its eyes. Unlike other bone dragons, the fire of soul in his eyes is milky white. Among the seven kinds of bone dragons, the soul fire of water, fire, earth and wind are blue, red, yellow and green respectively. Metal dragon''s soul fire is pale gold, silver dragon is six color, and black dragon is dark purple. There is no dragon''s soul fire like his milky white."Are you noxie?" Ye Yinzhu stops 30 meters in front of noxie.


    "Yes, I am noxie. The only sacred dragon of the dragon race with spiritual imprint is nokexi Nochy rose slowly. Its body is not particularly huge. It is about 30 meters long and only 10 meters high, which is much inferior to Howard''s giant. However, not only is his soul fire different from other bone dragons, but also his bones. Other bone dragons, no matter which dragon city they belonged to, had white bones. And although his bones are white, but above the white, but a layer of Yingrun luster. It looks like opalescent crystal with light silver spots.


    "Are you the holy dragon?" Ye Yinzhu exclaimed, and his pupils began to contract. Holy dragon, that is the existence in the legend of the dragon family, which is superior to the level 9 Warcraft and the level 10 existence above the peak of the purple level 9!


    Nokeshi said faintly: "yes, I am the only sacred dragon of the dragon clan that still has the spirit brand. But what about that? Since I died in the battle, I have come back here, although I have kept all my memories and soul imprints. However, my strength has been reduced to only one fifth of that before I died. Otherwise, how can the Dragon moon in the Dragon Kingdom restrain me


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say a word, but he was never calm in his heart. Although noksey doesn''t have any powerful momentum, his keen heart can clearly feel that noksey is stronger than Howard, the king of silver dragon. Only one fifth of the power of the level 10 Warcraft holy dragon is even stronger than the purple level 9 silver dragon king. What is the real strength of the holy dragon?


    Nokeshi sighed and looked down at his body. Ye Yinzhu found that although his bones were different, there were many damages. The most obvious one was his sternum. There was a huge scar between the left and right sides, which almost divided the sternum into two. This should have been the fatal injury.


    "Man. I don''t know your name yet. " Ye Yinzhu has come to him, but noxie is not worried.


    "My name is Ye Yinzhu."


    Nochy nodded and said, "you have come here, so I can give you the recognition of Longyu now. However, you have to help me solve the crisis of Longyu before you can leave here. Would you like to? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, not only on his face, but also in his heart. Because he suddenly heard that he had seen such a word in a book in the imperial Library of Milan, blackmail.


    What is blackmail? When the other party has their own demands, put pressure on the other party to get more benefits. That''s the rip off.


    For ye Yinzhu, this kind of behavior is what he disdains to do. But that was just before. Who is he facing at this time? Once the strongest of the dragon, the sacred dragon nokeshi. Yinlong city brought him so much pain that he had a great change in his mentality. Therefore, at this time, three words of blackmail clearly appeared in his mind. That''s a holy dragon! Even if it''s a bone dragon, there will be many benefits in him.


    "What are you laughing at, ye Yinzhu." Noxie looked at the seemingly weak human in front of him with some dissatisfaction.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I smile because I am willing to help you. But do you think my current ability can help you? In order to use the song "ambush on all sides", I forced to stimulate my mental strength, resulting in a devastating blow to my body. It''s impossible to resolve it. What''s more, if you want to solve the "ambush on all sides", you need more mental energy than using "ambush on all sides". That''s something I can''t do at all


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 175

    "It''s simple, now that you''ve been recognized by the dragon clan and become a foreign silver dragon, then you can get part of the abilities of the silver dragon," he said. I can give it to you directly. With this part of the ability, not only your mental power can be fully restored, but also there will be a lot of growth. Even if it''s not enough, there''s me. With the rest of my soul, I can help you complete any music. "


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "unfortunately, Qin music is not so easy to play. Different music needs different Guqin to play a real role. If you want to make the effect of "ambush on all sides" disappear completely, you need to use the dead wood dragon harp


    Nokeshi looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. Although he lived for a long time, there was no such profession as shenyinzhu in his time. Therefore, he doesn''t know whether what ye Yinzhu said is true or not.


    "Dead wood, dragon singing? I don''t have a piano here


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "I have."


    Noxie was relieved and said, "that''s easy."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, it''s not easy. Although dead wood Longyin Qin works best for your dragon people. But it''s broken. Even damaged beyond repair. I can''t do it even if I want to help you, unless I recast the dead wood Longyin. "


    "Recast the dead wood dragon harp?" Noxie''s breath seemed a little unsteady. "Although I am a sacred dragon, I can''t make Guqin."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles again, with some cunning in his smile. He is definitely one of the few people who can laugh at the holy dragon. "I will."


    "You Can you say it all at once Noxie gasped.


    Ye Yinzhu shrugged helplessly, "it''s not that I don''t finish all at once, it''s that you always interrupt me!"


    "Well, then. How can you help me resolve this crisis in Longyu? " With that, noxie shut up. Just stare at Ye Yinzhu with burning eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "first of all, I have to recover my strength. The stronger the better. Your soul is powerful, but it''s not mine. When playing piano music, I have to let my heart string vibrate synchronously with the piano string, and fully integrate into the emotion of piano music, so as to produce the best effect. But that''s not the main thing. The most important thing is the dead wood dragon singing Qin. It is not difficult to recast the dead wood dragon harp. By the way, can you tell me, what is the name of this kind of tree in your dragon kingdom? "


    "This is the Dragon Spirit wood, a special plant that absorbs the spirit of the dragon people. It is extremely tough and has the unique spirit of the dragon people. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "that''s right. My old dead wood dragon chanting Qin was made of this kind of dragon soul wood. With materials, everything is much easier. I found that there are differences in the quality of longhun wood. I can only say that the better the quality of longhun wood, the better the effect of Longyin Qin made from dead wood. The Guqin can''t be short of strings. In the past, the strings of the dead wood Longyin Qin were the finest and toughest Longjin. You don''t need it here. " Speaking of this, he can''t help thinking of what Howard, the king of silver dragon, said before he set out. If he can get the approval of Longyu, he can find what he needs here. It should be Longjin. However, what I need now is not only dragon tendons. Although the quality of the dead wood Longyin Qin is good, the longhun wood is much worse than the brown one in front of us. Since it''s a rip off, knock it thoroughly.


    The two milky white flames in noxie''s eyes fluctuated violently. "Do you want Longjin? Do you know that it is the greatest insult to the dragon people to embezzle our dragon people''s bodies


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "if you don''t want to, then I can''t help it. This is not an insult to the dragon, but to save your holy land. Think about it for yourself. "


    After a moment''s hesitation, nochy had to compromise, "OK, I promise you."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "don''t rush to agree. We agreed in advance that you would provide me with these materials. The better the material of longhun wood and Longjin, the better the effect of Longyin Qin. If the effect of the dead wood dragon harp is not enough due to the material problem, don''t blame me. "


    Nokeshi''s huge bone tap grinds his teeth, gritting his teeth: "since I promise you, the material will not be bad." The Milky fire of soul fluctuated violently. The air around seemed to be a little chilly. He can only promise that if the Dragon Kingdom loses its balance and is destroyed, he is the sinner of the dragon clan. And the root of the dragon will also be shaken.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "that''s good. Well, now please give me the certificate that I have been recognized by Longyu. "


    Nokeshi nodded, the purple light flashed, and the purple scales brought by Phyllostachys pubescens reappeared in front of him.


    "This is the Dragon Lin that I cast off when I became a sacred dragon. Every Dragon City has it, which is used as a symbol for the certification of foreign dragon people. If you don''t have it, when you first step into the Dragon territory, the magic element breath here will strangle you. "


    As he said this, a milky light came out of noxie''s right paw and covered the purple dragon. The Milky light seemed to have a very special energy. Under its cover, the purple scale began to shrink, not the shrinkage of erosion, but compression.Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and said, "the test of the foreign dragon is so hard. I can''t think of a human being who can pass it. Even the existence of the purple level nine in the Seventh Tower of Falan can''t do it. " "


    nochy said:" I don''t know what the seven towers are. However, it is not too difficult to pass Longyu approval. As long as human beings have the power above the third level of purple, they will have a chance. In fact, if you want to become a foreign dragon, the most difficult thing is to get this scale. Only after the approval of the Dragon King of the seven dragon cities, can we have the chance to take this kind of dragon Lin and be sent here. Moreover, among the seven dragon cities, only Yinlong needs to become a foreign dragon to sign a contract. "


    "Isn''t it difficult to pass the test? How is purple level three possible. That''s thousands of bone dragons. Even if they''re only half as powerful as a real dragon. It''s comparable to the total of all the Dragon groups in the outside world. "


    Listen to Ye Yinzhu say here, noch instead issued a low smile, "can only say you are too unlucky. As I said before, sleeping souls awaken in the Dragon Kingdom only twice a month. Generally speaking, as long as you have the ability to resist the magic elements here, the human beings who come to me under such pressure will be recognized. The test of the foreign dragon race itself is double. If you can come to the Dragon Kingdom, you have basically passed the test. Only a weak human like you will be blocked by magic elements. The reason why foreign dragon people have to come here to be recognized is that I need to hold a ceremony to really give them the title. Unfortunately, you will be the last foreign dragon, unless there is another sacred dragon in the dragon


    As he spoke, the purple scale had turned into a little white light under the action of the Milky light released from noxious dragon''s claws. Noxious dragon''s claws were slightly raised. Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to react, the white light had already disappeared from his eyebrows.


    The cool feeling suddenly appeared in the middle of the eyebrow, and then, this extremely comfortable feeling spread instantly, everything around seemed to become transparent, ye Yinzhu''s original almost exhausted sea of spirit seemed to be a long drought and rain, constantly absorbing the cold air.


    Just in a short time, the sea of Ye Yinzhu''s spirit has set off a huge wave. It turned out to be the purest mental power, without any impurities. He found that the world in front of him had changed, and the magic elements that he could only feel had clearly appeared in his eyes. The red and manic elements were fire elements, the quiet and soft elements were water elements, and the active flying elements were wind elements. Various magic elements are constantly fluctuating in the air.


    Nokeshi released the restriction on the surrounding magic elements, but the expected viscous suffocation did not appear again, the air is still so harmonious, and the huge magic elements will no longer bring great pressure to Ye Yinzhu.


    The cold air is still rising. Ye Yinzhu quickly sits on the ground with his knees crossed, concentrating on absorbing the pure spirit. Everything around becomes more acute in the sense organs. Especially the fluctuation of magic elements, even the most subtle changes, he can clearly feel.


    "From now on, you have inherited some of the abilities of the Yinlong clan. Officially become a foreign silver dragon. You can use any of the Dragon abilities except that you can''t use dragon spells and have a dragon body. Including the power of spirit and the essence of silver dragon as magic dragon. "


    Hearing this, ye Yinzhu is very happy. What does it mean to have most of the abilities of silver dragon, including the essence of magic dragon? It means that what you can control is not only mental power, but also mental power, and you will become a magician of the whole department. Even if it''s just used to assist their own piano magic is also good!


    With the absorption of more and more pure spiritual power, ye Yinzhu gradually discovered the mystery of silver dragon as a magic dragon.


    For ordinary magicians, they specialize in their own magic power, combine with their own spiritual power, and release magic through incantations. Among them, only spiritual magicians are exceptional, because spiritual magicians only need to specialize in mental power, and do not need to spend experience to practice magic power, mental power is equal to their magic power. At this time, through the understanding of the magic of the silver dragon, ye Yinzhu found that the reason why the silver dragon can become a magic dragon and control other magic elements except the dark elements is not because they have the magic power of each series, but because of their special spiritual power.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 176

    The magic elements of other departments are controlled and mastered by them through mental power. Therefore, in a sense, the silver dragon should be the magic dragon of the spirit department. It just belongs to this special feeling in the brand of Yinlong spirit, which seems that human beings can''t have. Therefore, even if human beings know this mystery, they will not be able to practice it.


    Under the pure mental force, jiandanqinxin began to gradually improve, almost without pause, and directly broke through the third level that ye Yinzhu had reached before using the nine needle method. He felt the fullness of the sea of spirit for the first time since he played "longxiangcao" in Qincheng. His courage and heart continued to improve and soon broke through the fourth level. At this time, the cold air was still in the middle of the brow, and it didn''t mean to stop.


    ¡­¡­


    The Arctic wilderness.


    Although winter is about to pass, but here is still very cold, everywhere is a scene of ice and snow. Even a mouthful of saliva will turn into ice in mid air. Here, only in late spring, the temperature will rise significantly.


    This is a wide cave. From the obvious marks on the wall of the cave, we can see that it is made by hand. Uneven stone walls and tall caves are far from being comparable to Yinlong city. In particular, the general scratches on the walls are even more shocking.


    In the deepest part of the cave, purple sat cross legged. It''s been a while since I fell asleep, and the overdraft consumption of last time has begun to recover. For him, unless the orc army finds it, it''s absolutely safe. It''s a huge hole made by the behemoths, with gold at both ends, and bimondis and Perkins just outside. Only silver bimont and berserk bimont would go out looking for food.


    Perkins leaned against the uneven stone wall. As a strong defense of golden bimont, he naturally didn''t care about the bulge on the stone wall. He was chatting with DIDEs.


    "Brother, when do you think we can leave this place! Why doesn''t purple emperor act? "


    "Keep your voice down, don''t disturb the purple emperor. There must be a reason why purple Emperor didn''t act. As a bimong, we have to obey the purple emperor absolutely. Forget the orcs. Every time we were the most powerful orcs in history


    Perkins said with a smile: "of course I won''t worry. I''m just a little bored here. I really hope purple emperor can take us away from here soon. Why, what''s wrong with purple emperor


    Along with Perkins''s eyes, dis turned to purple, the deepest part of the cave. Suddenly, a silver white light was shining on the purple forehead. Purple''s body vibrated violently. Then, layers of purple crystals began to appear from his skin. The crystal violet light emitted a layer of overbearing breath, which surprised the two golden bimons.


    Eyes open, two cold electricity flash from the eyes, purple face revealed a trace of surprise, "how can this be. Yinzhu has got such a huge mental power. And it has a nasty dragon flavor. Can we say that the little silver dragon who attached his soul to him last time transferred his spiritual power to him? It''s impossible! Although they are called magic dragons, their magic is not magical enough to transform their mental power. "


    "Purple emperor, are you ok?" Perkins asked tentatively.


    Zi shook her head and said, "not only is it OK, but it can''t be any better. Last time, physical strength and mental strength were overdrawn at the same time. Now mental strength has not only suddenly recovered, but also reached a new height. This is the influence of Yinzhu''s strength improvement on me. Unexpectedly, he grew up so fast. It seems that after a while, we can start to act. "


    On hearing this, DIS and Perkins could not help but be overjoyed, "Purple emperor, are we finally going to act? When will Qin Di come? We are all eager to hear his music again. "


    Purple indifferent way: "wait for my strength to recover completely.". I''m going to continue to practice. You should be careful not to be found by the orc tribe


    "Yes, purple emperor."


    ¡­¡­


    Yinlong city.


    Li Sha crawls in his cave, staring blankly at the stone wall in front of him. She''s been doing this for a while. Since ye Yinzhu was sent away by Xingcan that day, she has a strong sense of loss. But she also knows that even if she wants to help Ye Yinzhu, there is nothing she can do. Not only because ye Yinzhu''s strength is not enough, more importantly, he has been impossible to leave Yinlong city. Grandfather put a ban on his cave, even his parents couldn''t come in.


    Suddenly, Li Sha''s purple eyes were shining, and she stood up fiercely from the ground as the body of the silver dragon. In front of my eyes, I fell into an instant blank and soon returned to normal. She was surprised to find that the soul connection, which had been as if it were nothing, suddenly became clear, and her soul attachment seemed to have entered a more closed space, and was more closely combined with the owner of the soul connection. Even now, it seems that it is impossible to release the attachment of soul unilaterally.


    What''s going on. Did he succeed?


    Shock. At this time, the only thing left in my heart is shock.


    ¡­¡­With the impact of the last cold air, ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that he has entered the fifth level of jiandanqinxin, which is in balance with the fifth level of Huangzhu. At this time, the pure spiritual power injection gradually disappeared, and in his own spiritual brand, there were more things belonging to the Dragon nationality. The soul attachment of Lisha also entered the brand of these silver dragons, which was closely combined with its own spiritual brand.


    Successful, he has successfully owned some of the characteristics of the silver dragon, the most important thing is that his magic power has been promoted to a new level. Jiandanqinxin five levels, equivalent to the green level in the level of the wizard ah! Less than 17-year-old wizard, in the whole mainland of lonzainus is unique.


    Slowly opened his eyes, ye Yinzhu found that when he looked around again, he had a lot of clarity. Especially without the pressure of magic elements, the holy land of the Dragon seems no longer terrible.


    From the perspective of nokeshi, ye Yinzhu is a feeling. Ye Yinzhu, who was originally handsome, was a little taller. Although it was not obvious, it made his body look a little more majestic. Elegant temperament becomes more noble after more dragon breath. Especially his eyes with light purple light proved that he had the breath of the silver dragon clan.


    "You have become a foreign silver dragon. Congratulations, human. As a foreign silver dragon, you will have most of the power of the dragon and get the respect of the dragon. In this holy land of the dragon clan, you will no longer be attacked by the bone dragon. And the prohibition here will not work for you. When you go back down the road, you can see the forest


    Noxie''s voice became softer, but the fire of soul in his eyes became a little dim. His dilapidated body had crawled back to the ground. Ye Yinzhu found out at this time that nokeshi had no hind legs and right wing. No wonder he stayed here and rarely moved. What kind of powerful creature can bring such great damage to the holy dragon!


    "Ye Yinzhu, you have to start making your Qin. The last time I disobeyed the Dragon moon''s conversion, which severely damaged my soul power. I can''t control its dissipation. And because I violated the Dragon moon transition, within ten days, the full moon will appear again. And the power of my soul, I''m afraid, can only support until the end of this full moon. For the safety of our Longyu, you must make the Guqin you said during this period of time. I will use my last strength to help you calm those restless souls and let the Dragon Kingdom return to normal. "


    The body condition has completely recovered, ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "please give me the material. I''ll start right now. Also, do you have any sharper tools? I have to use them to cut wood


    Nochy nodded and said, "for the balance of the Dragon kingdom. I''ll give you whatever you need. "


    The holy dragon raised his right claw, with a strong milky light, and directly patted on the palm yellow dragon soul tree beside him. His huge dragon claws, accompanied by a sound of gold and iron, pierced directly into the trunk of the dragon soul tree. In a flash, a layer of white brilliance appeared on the dragon soul tree.


    The fire of noxie''s soul is burning violently. Ye Yinzhu is watching his powerful soul wave and waiting quietly.


    The Dragon Spirit tree reacts quickly under the influence of the spirit of the holy dragon. The outer branches and leaves began to wither and shrink strangely, just like when nokeshi branded yeyinzhu''s silver dragon before concentration.


    Did he use this dragon soul tree to make his own zither? Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart. No matter from his position or from the breath of the Dragon Spirit tree in front of him, it is obvious that it should be the oldest and the best quality Dragon Spirit tree in this holy land of the dragon people. I didn''t expect to use him to make the dead wood dragon harp before, but nokeshi didn''t seem to be stingy.


    The withered branches and leaves gradually increased. After a while, the whole dragon soul tree began to wither. Layers of powder peeled off from the outer layer, and the energy full of soul breath of the dragon soul tree itself became more and more intense.


    Let''s give Xiao San a chance to have a good time. Please give Xiao San your valuable monthly tickets and recommended tickets. Thank you. It will be better in the back, hehe. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 177

    In his eyes, the fire of soul seemed to be weak. In his mouth, he let out a low roar. A light golden light shot from his forehead and pierced the Dragon Spirit tree. Ye Yinzhu didn''t know what the golden light was, but it was the little golden light that made the power of nokeshi''s soul three times larger. The Milky light was rendered with a golden smell, which completely wrapped the dragon soul tree, and the contraction speed also increased sharply. After a while, most of the whole dragon soul tree had peeled off.


    There was another low roar. The power of the soul contracted instantly. With a loud bang, a large amount of powder scattered everywhere. The whole dragon Kingdom seemed to have a violent shock. The breath of noxie''s body at this time shrouded in Ye Yinzhu''s body, and did not let him be affected by the shock.


    The right claw slowly lifted up, and the Dragon Spirit tree was gone. In nokeshi''s hand, there was a long dark gold wood, about one meter and five long, with a circular cross-section diameter of about 30 cm. A huge breath of soul came to his face. After becoming a foreign silver dragon, ye Yinzhu felt suffocated again.


    Slowly put the log in front of Ye Yinzhu, the fire of soul in noxie''s eyes was much dimmer than before, and he said in a deep voice: "this is the best dragon soul wood in the Dragon kingdom. Since the day of the birth of Longyu, it has been growing here. It can be said that it is the mother tree of all Dragon Spirit trees in the Dragon kingdom. It also contains the most soul power. I don''t think it''s more suitable for you. After my refining, all the essence of the mother tree is gathered on the log. It''s harder than my original dragon scale. Even I can''t tell how effective it will be. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t look at the Dragon Spirit wood in front of him. Instead, he looked up at nokexi and caught a strange light in nokexi''s weak soul fire.


    Lowering his head again, ye Yinzhu said: "how can I cut such a hard dragon soul wood?"


    "Even the external artifact weapons can''t break the strong dragon spirit protection in the Dragon Spirit wood. If you want to cut it, only one thing can do it," he said The huge milky light shines again, but this time, it is not the soul fire of noxie. I don''t know where he takes out something and slowly falls on Ye Yinzhu''s side.


    It''s a long horn, about two meters long. The long horn itself has a special flavor. It doesn''t belong to any magic element, but it is related to all magic elements. It seems that it is formed by the condensation of magic elements. And the Dragon Spirit breath is so strong, although it is not as huge as the Dragon Spirit wood, but it is much more pure.


    "This is my old horn. By the time I died, it had fallen off. Only with the weapon made of my sacred dragon horn can we break the Dragon Spirit protection of this top Dragon Spirit wood. I don''t have much soul power, but it should also help you refine it into a weapon. What kind of weapons do you need to help you make Guqin? "


    First of all, the top Dragon Spirit wood, and then the holy dragon''s horn. Noxie didn''t see it, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes were a little different at this time.


    "I may use carving skills when I make a dead wood dragon harp. You can refine it into a fine sword, so that I can use it to make a violin


    Without hesitation, noxie nodded and said, "OK. This is also the trace that I can stay in this world. " There is no milky light, this time, it is the light spot of pale gold that appears directly, quietly integrated into the two meter long single angle.


    A strange scene appeared. Under the light golden light, the holy dragon horn began to peel off, and pieces of crystal white bone scattered around it, making its volume smaller and smaller, and the rudiment of the sword gradually appeared.


    This time, the golden light was very close to Ye Yinzhu, and he suddenly understood what it represented. It was the spiritual brand of the holy dragon nokeshi! It''s also his last strength.


    The first appearance is the hilt. The length of the hilt is about 30 cm. In other words, it can not be described by the hilt, because it is completely in the form of a dragon. The white and crystal long Lin has a long and perfect body. Even the tiny lines of the dragon claw are so clear. Make the whole white dragon vivid.


    Needless to say, this is the image of the holy dragon nokhi before his life. The huge soul perches as if it is about to rush out of the sword. But under the influence of the spirit of nokhi, the power of the holy dragon''s soul gradually converges. The end of the hilt is the dragon''s tail. The whole body of the Dragon forms the hilt, and the exaggerated dragon head rises and the mouth opens, The blade extends out like a dragon''s mouth.


    The blade and hilt are made of the same material. The whole body is crystal clear, and the Milky halo seems to be half alive. There is no chill, only unspeakable magic fluctuations, and the brilliance is uncertain. It''s about one inch wide. The sword''s body is one meter and two long. The edge of the sword is sharp. There seems to be a layer of fog on the blade, which is formed by magic elements.


    "Good sword." Ye Yinzhu almost blurted out. From childhood to adulthood, he saw the bamboo sword most. It was difficult for him to be impressed by other long swords. Only the Amethyst sword given to Zi last time made him marvel. This sword is completely carved with the sacred dragon horn, which makes Ye Yinzhu feel very clear. From the material point of view, it seems that it is still above the Amethyst sword. There is no flexibility, only rigidity, but it seems to be indestructible rigidity."My horn is richly endowed by nature. It contains the most beautiful part of me, influenced by the Dragon Spirit in my mind, and there are many dragon soul in it. Maybe you have seen its mystery. Yes, it can be said to be a magic sword of the whole series, including the dark elements. Its edge can ignore almost all magic defense and physical defense. "


    After listening to noxie''s words, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help taking a breath. Sula''s angel sighing dagger is already very powerful. Even if it''s an artifact, an eternal double puppet, that he gave him, he can only ignore physical attacks. And this fine sword purified from the sacred dragon horn can ignore physical and magic defense. It is not only an artifact, but also an artifact superior to the eternal double puppet!


    The fire of soul in nokeshi''s eyes was beating slightly, and his voice was full of emotion. "This may be the last useful thing I left to the dragon clan. It''s made of my horn. It''s named after me. It can be regarded as leaving a little trace of me in the world. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, bent down, and picked up the Knox sword from the ground. When the handle of the thin sword started, he immediately felt a pure and non attribute magic element rush into his body along his fingers and wrists. In an instant, the Knox sword seemed to fit his hand completely. Even if ye Yinzhu had one less finger, he could hold it very well Secure. The dragon scale on the hilt creates enough friction. Bursts of cool feeling into the body, unspeakable comfort.


    With a light wave, a layer of opalescent light flashed by, and the sword seemed as light as nothing. But where that string of secluded awns passed, it was not driven by Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit. The sword awn had already shot three feet, and the clear sound of dragon''s chanting broke out in the air, which was Soul-catching.


    Holding this sword, ye Yinzhu only feels his spiritual imprint, and the breath of silver dragon moves with it. The magic elements that have no attributes and seem to be all attributes are constantly swimming in his body, and his transparent feeling makes him extremely comfortable. I can''t put down looking at this sword.


    Just at this time, the Milky light flashed away, and noxie''s sword was alive. It turned into a slender white dragon, which revolved around Ye Yinzhu''s palm. A white light rose up and pointed to the dark night sky. Before ye Yinzhu could react, the slender white dragon had already wrapped around his right middle finger.


    Subconsciously raise the right hand, let the Milky light continue to vent, ye Yinzhu found that in his soul brand seems to have something more. A new and pure emotion appeared in my heart. It is joyful, cordial greetings to themselves. Yes, it''s a new soul, a strange soul.


    Noxie looked at it quietly. The fire of soul, which was weak in his eyes, fluctuated violently for a while, showing a bit of gloom.


    Finally, the white light gradually converged. Ye Yinzhu felt that his hand was light, and the sword of noxie had disappeared. On his right middle finger, there was a strange ring. The milky white of the ring was not dazzling. The ring was a small dragon body, and the one close to the outside was a small dragon head. The eyes of the dragon head were two silver stars. It looks very lifelike.


    "What''s going on, Knox?" Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.


    Knox naturally knows why it is like this. "When an artifact is born, you are the first breath of life it encounters. It will naturally depend on you. With the silver dragon brand in your body, it will feel more cordial, just like finding a vent gap and recognizing you as the master. In the future, no one can use it except you. Unless you die. "


    "But how do I use it?" Ye Yinzhu looks at the ring on his hand in surprise.


    "Call it with your soul, it''s alive," he said. Its soul is absorbed by my original spirit. The sword is still the sword of Knox, but you can control the size of the sword body with mental power. This is what I can feel, as for its ability, even I don''t know. At the moment it took shape, it was out of the control of my soul and became an individual. When it turns into a ring, you call it the dragon soul ring. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 178

    The spirit is connected with the dragon soul ring. He clenched his fist with his right hand. Sure enough, a milky light flashed by, and the three inch long thin blade spitted out from the dragon mouth on the ring. The brilliance was extremely peculiar. With the control of mental power, it will gradually grow. When the length reaches one foot, the dragon soul ring will be transformed into the sword of noxie again and appear in Ye Yinzhu''s grasp. After several experiments, he has mastered it. Mental control, very simple.


    "With sword and Dragon Spirit wood, you can make Guqin now." Noxie''s voice was surprisingly calm.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, sat on the ground with his knees crossed, and took the concentrated top dragon soul wood to himself. When he just picked up the Dragon Spirit wood, he was startled. The weight of the Dragon Spirit wood is unimaginable. It looks small, but it weighs more than a thousand jin. He has to fight hard to pick it up.


    With the hand gently knocked, dragon soul wood came to the sound of dull, does not belong to the metal, but more than metal. With a flash of white light, the thin blade of the Dragon Soul Ring protrudes five inches, and ye Yinzhu begins to cut the dragon soul wood in front of him.


    When he was in the blue sky sea, Qin Shang taught him how to make Guqin. Qin Shang told him that it was not difficult to make Guqin. The difficulty was in the materials. The material is not only good, but also suitable. In particular, the material of each part of the same Guqin should be consistent with each other in order to produce the effect of mutual generation. At this time, ye Yinzhu wanted to make the dead wood Longyin Qin, which was made of all the materials related to the dragon. His heart was excited. Ye Yinzhu faintly felt that a famous Qin surpassing the original dead wood Longyin was about to be born in his own hands. Such a good material, how can the outside world appear?


    The method of making Guqin by qinzong has its own peculiarity. Through the splicing of various parts, a whole Guqin can be completed without any adhesive. All kinds of techniques are very fine, and there should be no mistake in size.


    Nokeshi crawls on the ground again, quietly watching Ye Yinzhu''s hands move regularly. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s eyes have been clear, his expression is very focused, and his hands cooperate with each other, just like flowing water. I don''t know what the sacred dragon is thinking.


    Ye Yinzhu tested the hardness of longhun wood with his fighting spirit, and sure enough, even the hardest metal can''t compare with it, as Knox said. However, after the dragon soul ring was transformed into the sword of Knox, the dragon soul wood was no longer indestructible. Under the control of Ye Yinzhu, the blade of noxie''s sword changes its length in different cutting positions. Ye Yinzhu can grasp every detail accurately.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to be created by himself. It can be based on the original dead wood dragon chanting Qin. As time goes by, ye Yinzhu has completely focused on it, and no changes around him can affect him.


    When he was thirsty and hungry, he stopped to eat some fruit in the space ring. When he was tired, he sat down and quietly recovered. But as soon as he wakes up, he will continue his work.


    As time goes by, the Dragon Spirit wood has begun to take shape in Ye Yinzhu''s hands.


    The main body of the Qin has been completely completed, and every detail has condensed a lot of efforts of Ye Yinzhu. The length of the Qin is three feet six inches five, symbolizing 365 days a year. It''s about six inches wide. It''s two inches thick.


    In the belly of the instrument, there are two dark grooves on the head, one is "tongue point" and the other is "sound pool". Generally, there is also a dark trough at the tail, which is called "Yun marsh". Corresponding to the dragon pool and Phoenix marsh, there is often a "Na sound" in each place. There are "Tianzhu" on the head side and "dizhu" on the tail side. When making a voice, "the voice wants to come out and pass, and lingers, but it has a lingering charm.". This part is also the most important part of Guqin pronunciation. In order to make the sound more perfect, ye Yinzhu was very careful in carving these parts in the belly of guqin, which also cost him the most effort.


    After stretching his aching shoulder, ye Yinzhu nodded with satisfaction. With a gentle smile, he clasped the back of the instrument with his fingers. The internal sound of the instrument was firm and loose, and there was an echo. His pronunciation was very forceful and ancient.


    "Yes, the most troublesome part has been completed." With a long breath, he put the Guqin on the ground for a while, stretched his waist, and said to the holy dragon nokeshi: "the main body has been completed, but now it''s time for the final processing and decoration. I can basically use the remaining dragon soul wood to make other parts, except the strings and the emblem. The strings are dragon tendons. As for the emblem of the Qin, the emblem of the dead wood dragon chanting Qin I used to have was dragon teeth. "


    "Good." Nokeshi''s answer was very simple. The huge dragon claw went directly into his mouth. After listening to a few bangs, he broke off a huge tooth from his mouth and put it in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu looks up at nokexi, and the fire of soul in nokexi''s eyes is also watching him. The strange feeling makes Ye Yinzhu''s heart beat a little disordered, but it soon returns to normal.


    "There are two days to go before the full moon," he said. Please hurry up. I''ll give it to you later. It''s definitely the best quality. You can rest assured about that. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and began to keep busy. Although Knox''s Dragon teeth are hard, they can be carved under the action of Knox''s sword. This dragon tooth is really big. Apart from carving out thirteen Qin badges, most of the rest are used to make crowns and feet.In the blink of an eye, another day has passed, and the production of Ye Yinzhu has come to the end. The brand new dead wood dragon harp is fully formed. Each part is the most exquisite work of art. In order to make it, ye Yinzhu spent a lot of effort. In order to make dragon spirit wood not so lifeless, he even cut a small piece of Bisi with the sword of noxie and inlaid it on the mountain of Qin body.


    At this time, the Guqin has been fully formed, and the only difference is the final string installation.


    The upper part of the dark gold "Qin head" is like a dragon head. At the lower end of the forehead is inlaid with dragon soul wood with strings, which is called "Yueshan". The most obvious thing on it is the three inch green silk, which seems to be the source of life and the highest part of the Guqin. There are two grooves at the bottom of the instrument, the larger one in the middle is called "dragon pond", and the smaller one in the tail is called "Phoenix marsh". This is the mountain under the Ze, and there are dragons and phoenixes, a symbol of the world.


    On the side of the mountain near the forehead is another dragon soul wood, which is called Chenglu. There are seven "string eyes" on the string for stringing. Under it, there are seven "Qinhu" for tuning. These Qinhu leaves are made of the sacred dragon horn left by the purified Nokshi sword. At the side end of the head, there are "Phoenix eyes" and "Hu Hu". From the waist down for the "Piano tail.". The tail of the instrument is inlaid with a dragon soul wood "dragon gum" with a shallow groove for stringing. The side ornaments on both sides of the Dragon gingiva are called "Guanjiao", also known as "Jiaowei". From the exposed part of the seven strings, through Yueshan and Longjian, they turn to a pair of "wild goose feet" at the bottom of the Qin, symbolizing the seven stars.


    The thirteen "Qin emblems" on the surface of the Qin are naturally carved with noxie''s Dragon teeth, and then inlaid. The soft milky white light gives people a very soothing feeling, but the tone of the Qin rhyme is very beautiful.


    The long-term vibration of Guqin is different from that of wood and lacquer base, which can form a variety of broken patterns, such as plum blossom, ox hair, snake belly, ice crack, tortoise and so on. Qin with broken lines is more valuable because of its clear sound and beautiful appearance. This Guqin made of dragon soul wood has irregular wavy patterns, which ye Yinzhu calls dragon soul patterns. This is the real dead wood dragon harp!


    Sitting cross legged in front of the fully formed guqin, ye Yinzhu is meditating. Making this Guqin consumes too much effort. In addition to the Yin Qi surrounding the Dragon Kingdom, his face is much paler than before. Beside the guqin, seven long and thin silks lie flat, showing blue, red, yellow, green, gold, black and six colors. It''s not ordinary silk, but Longjin, the thinnest and toughest Longjin. When the seven dragon tendons appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu, noxie told him that the seven dragon tendons came from the last dragon king of the seven dragon cities, the dead Dragon King.


    Although his soul is still burning, his soul is still in the dark. With the last energy in the spirit brand, he insisted on not letting his soul completely disperse. He has to finish the last thing, so that the Dragon holy land can be completely restored to balance without any threat.


    Maybe it''s because manufacturing Guqin consumes too much time. Ye Yinzhu spent a lot of time in this meditation. When he woke up from meditation, the Dragon moon in the sky was already full, not far from the full moon.


    "Come on. It''s going to be a full moon Noxie''s voice was weak and anxious.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say much. He just looked up at the Dragon moon in the sky and picked up the heavy dead wood dragon chanting Qin and put it on his leg.


    Gently stroking the body, it was made by him after all. With a smile, ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft luster. Although the body was cold, his heart was full of emotion. Although it was not the first Guqin made by himself, it was the one that consumed the most effort. Even he could not imagine that the Guqin in front of him could be made so perfectly.


    His right hand stroked him, and the dark blue dragon tendon had been touched in his hand. If we say which step is the most familiar in manufacturing Guqin leaf bamboo, it must be the final chord. I don''t know how many strings have been broken after 16 years of practice. Winding quietly, the dark blue dragon tendon has become the first string of the dead wood dragon. The length of the dragon''s tendon is more than one Zhang. The white light of Ye Yinzhu''s right middle finger flashes. The blade protruding from the dragon soul ring cuts the dragon''s tendon with some friction. The remaining tendons are enough to continue for two times. This time, you don''t need to be afraid that the strings will break in the future.


    Monthly ticket, call monthly ticket. Haha, tomorrow''s guarantee is better. Ha ha (to be continued, if you want to know the future, please log in WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 179

    When the blue dragon''s tendon is completely fixed, a layer of water wave like blue and smooth passes through the surface of the piano. The emblem inlaid with 13 sacred dragon''s teeth even gives out a low hum. No one knows why, but ye Yinzhu can feel the shocking rhythm in the body of the piano. He even found that there was no need to tune the dead wood dragon chant after tuning. The blue dragon tendon, as if it is growing on the guqin, contains water element of unprecedented strength.


    Time is really running out. The Dragon moon in the air is still moving towards the final round. Ye Yinzhu moves very fast, and one dragon tendon after another is fixed on the piano. Starting from the first water dragon tendon, in order, followed by fire dragon tendon, Earth Dragon tendon, wind dragon tendon, Golden Dragon tendon, black dragon tendon and silver dragon tendon.


    Of course, the most characteristic is the silver dragon tendon with six colors, which symbolizes four kinds of elemental magic. With the other two kinds of mixed magic, the elements in the silver dragon tendon fluctuate most violently, as if it had a soul.


    At the moment when the silver dragon tendon was finally fixed, ye Yinzhu suddenly felt a violent shaking in his soul, and his four fingers of his right hand crossed the string subconsciously.


    A kind of sharp cold came from the string. Without waiting for his reaction, his fingers had been cut by the string, and the blood had been smeared on the string. At the same time, the seven strings vibrated together, either low or high, and the seven dragon chants sounded almost at the same time.


    It was a complete shock. The resonance of the Qin body made Ye Yinzhu''s brain fall into a blank. He seemed to see seven extremely powerful dragons leaping from the dead wood dragon on his knee. The seven dragons, shining in the air, seemed to cover the whole dragon territory.


    The Silver Purple Dragon moon has not yet entered the full moon state, but the bone dragons in the Dragon Kingdom seem to have been summoned. Their huge bodies vibrate slightly.


    Outside the black forest.


    Xingcan, who has been waiting for so long, has already stayed. From here, he can''t see the Dragon moon, but not long ago, he can clearly see the Milky light rising in the Dragon kingdom. It''s going to be a month. Ye Yinzhu hasn''t come out yet. However, there is a premonition in xingcanxin that he is not dead, he must still be alive.


    All of a sudden, one after another of the colored lights rose from behind the black forest. It was the light of the dragon shape. The unprecedented power of the soul almost came to his face. Xingcan only felt that his body was completely solidified. The sound of the avalanche and tsunami of the dragon made his whole body tremble violently. He didn''t know what happened, but the sound of the Dragon seemed to make him see the broken dragon kingdom. As an adult silver dragon, he was full of panic at this time.


    "The wind is cold in winter, and the sound of the wind is loud. Tiancao explodes and kills, Canghai old dragon chants. This is the real old dragon chant of the sea Ye Yinzhu gently caresses the smooth flowing dark golden body. The original dazzling light on the seven strings or the seven dragon tendons has converged. In their original brilliance, it''s a little more dim. However, it''s not the weakening of energy, but the introverted, just like the best dragon soul wood of the body.


    It''s successful. He''s not only successful. At the moment of Qin Cheng, the natural blood sacrifice and the illusion of the seven dragons all tell Ye Yinzhu that this brand-new dead wood dragon chanting Qin has reached the level of artifact. Even if it doesn''t have a Qin soul, the residual soul of the Dragon King in the seven dragon tendons and the dragon soul in the best dragon soul wood are enough to push it down.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu knows that his own ability is far from enough to make an artifact guqin, mainly because the materials used this time are really good. How could he have succeeded without the sword made of the sacred dragon horn, the best dragon spirit wood that has survived for tens of thousands of years, and the Dragon tendon of the late seven dragon king? Each of these materials is almost as good as an artifact. They form this Guqin in a perfect combination, which will naturally be an artifact. However, ye Yinzhu can feel that there is something missing in this piano, just like the finishing touch. It still lacks its most important thing. It is also the final catalyst for the complete integration of these artifact grade materials.


    The fire of soul in noch''s eyes finally brightened up at the moment when Guqin was formed. But ye Yinzhu could see that he was shining back, and the dim breath could not be concealed. Especially, its spiritual brand had begun to dissipate, which was a sign of extinction.


    "It''s going to be a full moon. Ye Yinzhu, as a foreign silver dragon, please. I hope my soul can see you save the holy land of our dragon race. "


    Ye Yinzhu takes a look at noxie. It seems to be crawling on the ground and has no power to stand up.


    "Noxie, before I begin, can you tell me who killed you in the first place. Is there any power in this world that can compete with the holy dragon? "


    Noxie was silent for a moment, and the fire of soul in Longmu beat violently, "of course. Even the sacred dragon is not invincible in this world. Even if we are at the top of the food chain, there are enemies who can threaten us. What''s more, there are many things unknown to you in this world. In our time, how restless the mainland of lonzainus was! Even I used to avoid that powerful evil. ""Powerful evil?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He could be called powerful by norkshi. How terrible it would be! Although the holy dragon in front of us has weakened to such a degree, it also has such a powerful power to reverse the moon''s circle. It''s better than the complete state of the sacred dragon. What''s that?


    Nochy seemed to recall the past and said with a bitter smile, "in terms of combat effectiveness, I am never afraid of any creature. However, there is no end to the evil power. If not for the final seal of all ethnic groups, I''m afraid that you human beings will not be able to become the master of lonzainus. Of course, the cultures of all ethnic groups will also be wiped out. However, you don''t need to know this. I can''t divulge this secret. But I can tell you in whose hands I died, as the price you are going to help me restore the stability of the Dragon kingdom. "


    Although Ye Yinzhu was puzzled, he didn''t ask much. Knox didn''t want to tell the secret of the ancient war. He was obviously worried about something.


    "Those who killed me were the enemies of our dragon clan. Of course, he killed me, and he didn''t feel well. We die together. When he cut into my chest, my magic also bombarded him into powder. He''s really strong, and I can feel that his soul, even stronger than me, is not broken. Do you know what is our dragon''s mortal enemy? "


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart, as if he had guessed something, "is it bimon? Is it Amethyst Beamon that kills you He didn''t know why he would say such words, but he said it subconsciously when he recalled the scene when ziyijian cut off the black dragon night star.


    Noxie looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, "you know Amethyst bimon. It seems that you are very knowledgeable! "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes widened and he looked at nokexi. The shock in his heart can''t be described by words. It''s really Amethyst bimon. It''s really Amethyst bimon! That is to say, noxie died with the ancestor of purple. Then, Amethyst bimon is naturally equivalent to the powerful existence of the sacred dragon.


    "Master noxie, can you tell me what is Amethyst Beamon?" Because of the persecution of the dragon people before, he always called norkhi by name, but at this time, in order to know these things, he subconsciously used honorifics.


    Noxie''s voice was full of disgust, "although the one I hate most is bimon, especially Amethyst bimon. But I have to admit that the bimong are powerful. Amethyst bimon can be said to be one of the ancestors of orcs, but also the ancestors of bimon beast. In the oldest records of longqinus, the ancestors of orcs are the four great beasts, among which the first one is Amethyst bimon. Amethyst''s strength is enough to compete with me. But, like me, it can only have one existence at the same time. When my soul is destroyed, maybe the dragon clan will have a chance to give birth to another sacred dragon. The life of the Amethyst bimong is not as long as that of the dragon. They can live to about 1000 years old. Every ten thousand years, the blood of Amethyst bimon awakens in bimon. And at that time, it was also the most powerful time for the bimont


    It is the most pure blood of the orcs'' ancestors. Purple! It turns out that your background is so strong.


    "Master, what are the other three beasts of the orcs, and what is their power?"


    Nochy said: "the four beasts of orcs are very strong, they are all level 10 Warcraft. However, compared with Amethyst, the other three have obvious disadvantages. Although they are also level 10 Warcraft, they are not afraid. They always use Amethyst as a guide. They are Ah! It''s a full moon. Come on


    Speaking of the important place, noxie''s voice suddenly twisted a little more, and the huge dragon head looked up at the sky. Yes, the Silver Purple Dragon moon, another full moon.


    for those who like this work, VIP tickets and recommendation tickets are all smashed at Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 180

    The Dragon Kingdom lights up obviously, the huge soul breath in the air starts to condense again, and the body of bone dragons starts to shake up under the injection of soul.


    In the last ambush, although the bone dragons fell into a frenzy, they were stopped by nokeshi at the beginning of the battle. Therefore, the bone dragons'' casualties were very small. After all, even the same kind, want to break the defense between each other, the companion''s bones completely broken, also need a certain amount of time.


    Although the bone dragons have not fully awakened at this time, ye Yinzhu has already felt the crazy breath among them. Even if there is no noxie''s reminder, he must make these bone dragons calm down, otherwise, when noxie dies, these bone dragons will surely destroy themselves.


    Sitting upright, looking at the nose, nose, mouth and heart, ye Yinzhu makes himself enter another realm in a moment. It belongs to the realm of the divine voice master. It is also the dream of countless divine sound masters.


    When you press your hands on the dead wood dragon chant of the artifact level, the string is no longer sharp. All you can feel is the soft elasticity of the palm and eight fingers. Each string is emitting different element waves, they seem to be anxiously calling themselves to release their power.


    First of all, the ring finger of his left hand pressed the first string. Then, ye Yinzhu''s hands moved gently. His action was very gentle, as if he was afraid to hurt the string made of dragon tendon.


    A circle of colorful light with Ye Yinzhu''s body as the center, or the brand-new dead wood dragon harp as the center, scattered around. The simple Prelude rhythm, soft and low chanting melody, accompanied by the gentle hum, seems to be the comfort of the heart.


    The timbre of dead wood dragon chanting Qin is very pure and low, much lower than that of the previous dead wood dragon chanting. However, it is just like a real dragon chanting. Just for a moment, almost all the newly awakened bone dragons turn their eyes to the direction where ye Yinzhu is. In the fire of their souls, though madness is still burning, there is more doubt.


    Hands gently raised, and then gently down, a series of light whisk, but it is breathtaking low hum. There is a certain interval between each sound and the previous one, but their hum overlaps to form a deeper rhythm. The soft yellow light emitted by Ye Yinzhu seems to be rendered by all kinds of magic after it is integrated into the dead wood dragon harp, producing a very special sound resonance. This kind of feeling, although the waterfall Liuquan Qin has also had. But different from the sad rendering of the waterfall, the rendering of the dead wood dragon harp is overbearing and deep. It''s like the rebirth of the real sacred dragon, deterring the dragons.


    The melody is always in the low and High shuttle, there is no sadness, only the deep comfort, the strings to Ye Yinzhu feel very hard, very elastic, forcing him to play not only to inject their own mental strength, but also to use fighting to assist the fingers to pluck the strings. But a strange scene appeared. Every time he played the string, although he didn''t deliberately do it, there was an arc-shaped sound blade floating out, because it wasn''t deliberately made. The sound blade only flew three feet and disappeared in the invisible. The colors of the music blades of different strings are different, and they are filled with the magic waves of their strings.


    Ye Yinzhu devoted himself to the music. Although he also felt the wonder of this guqin, he didn''t want to observe it at this time. It''s too difficult to play this Guqin. Every resonance between heartstrings and Qin strings, his heartstrings have to go through the strong breath of dragon chanting in the dead wood dragon chanting. It''s as if it could be broken at any time. Every time a simple rhythm is played, the dragon soul in the body of the Guqin will sob, making Ye Yinzhu''s mind rippling, as if the spirit and soul will be washed away by the Guqin.


    Fortunately, there is a soul in the guard, just barely frighten his mind, not hurt by the dead wood Longyin. Why, why. When I finished making it, it was clear that there was a process of blood recognizing the Lord, but why did it still bite me? It''s horrible. If it does not recognize the Lord, then how powerful will its power become?


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly understood that although he made this artifact, he did not use it now. Fortunately, before his eyes, the music he played was only an ancient one for special purposes, not the nine most powerful pieces. Otherwise, he could not control it at all. Not only mental strength and fighting spirit will be drained by the dead wood dragon harp, but also the power of self-defense will probably cause heavy damage.


    After finding these, ye Yinzhu did not dare to be distracted, but the pause time became longer for each scale he played. Holding yuan as one, I dare not have any thoughts in my heart. While playing, I have to compete with the artifact on my knee.


    "Eternal glory" is the name of the music played by Ye Yinzhu. It has several other names, such as "memorial song", "solace" or "Requiem", which is specially used for mourning the dead and soothing the soul. These days, when making guqin, ye Yinzhu has been thinking about what kind of music can make the side effects of ambush disappear. After thinking about it, he thought of the unimportant "eternal glory". Bone dragons are dead souls. What they need is comfort. Ambush on all sides stimulates the madness of their nature, and eternal glory just makes them calm down again.


    Facts have proved that ye Yinzhu''s judgment is completely correct. Under the effect of the low pondering music, the bone dragons become more and more calm, and the crazy breath in the air is gradually dissipating. "Eternal glory" plays the most important role when the bone dragons have just awakened and haven''t begun to fight each other. The madness brought about by ambush is fading away.Ye Yinzhu''s hands become more and more heavy. Fortunately, his Qin magic has been promoted to the fifth level of jiandanqinxin, which greatly increases his control over the dead wood dragon chant. Due to the great consumption of mental power, the divine light in his eyes has gradually become dim. But the souls of the bone dragons gradually returned to normal.


    Nokeshi, the holy dragon, always crawls to one side, watching Ye Yinzhu play the piano. "Eternal glory" gives him a feeling of peace of mind like water. This strong man in the history of the dragon race has come to the end of his life, and his soon dissipated soul can no longer support his broken body to stand up from the ground. Hero twilight, in his calm eyes of the dragon, a bit more desolate.


    Hum, with the last eight fingers passing by, this Requiem is finally over. The bone dragons outside have returned to normal. Under the full moon, they are moving slowly in the same place, just like people who have been sleeping for a long time stretching their muscles and bones.


    When you press the string with both hands, ye Yinzhu feels dizzy in his brain, which is obviously the situation of mental overdraft, "OK. The side effects of ambush have disappeared. In fact, I couldn''t make the most of that music. The remaining madness of your people is not strong. "


    "Thank you." Looking at Ye Yinzhu, the spirit of the holy dragon, who was already dim and had only a spark left, sighed and said, "I seldom say this word of thanks in my life, but now I have to say it to you. With your help, the Dragon holy land has avoided the crisis of collapse. Although I am about to lose here and lose the ability to transform foreign dragon people in the future, after all, the holy land has been preserved and the essence of the dragon people has been preserved. Unfortunately... "


    Noxie stopped for a moment. His huge body seemed to struggle to get up, but he couldn''t do it. He just got up slightly and fell back to his original position heavily. The crystal white keel made a sour sound.


    "What a pity?" Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Noch light way: "unfortunately you and I, will leave this world."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. At this moment, a sudden change occurred. A light golden flame of soul shot out from Nokshi''s huge head. With his last trace of spiritual imprint, he came to Ye Yinzhu in the blink of an eye. With the departure of the fire of soul, Nokshi''s huge body fell to the ground, announcing the holy dragon Left the world of dragon forever.


    There''s no defense at all. It''s the soul puncture of the holy dragon! Ye Yinzhu only felt alienation in front of him, and the dazzling golden light had passed through his eyebrows.


    His body became stiff in an instant, and all the feelings around him were far away. Ye Yinzhu was like an eternal statue, and even his last expression remained at the moment just now.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu''s spiritual world is full of the waves of death.


    This is a sea of pale gold. The shadow of Ye Yinzhu is quietly suspended in the sky. Not far from him, under a white divine light, the dragon body of the sacred dragon stands proudly. Nochy finally recovered his noumenon in this spiritual world, and his whole body was covered with a strong light, which was also the last light that he could emit in his life.


    The scales of the sacred dragon are completely milky white, which is different from any other dragon people Ye Yinzhu has ever seen. The one horn on his head stands erect, and every tiny part of his body is so harmonious, especially the twinkling eyes of the dragon.


    "Why?" Ye Yinzhu seems to have some pain to say.


    Knox looked at him coldly. "No why."


    There was a trace of sadness in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, as if he still had a last glimmer of hope, "haven''t I become a foreign dragon, a member of your dragon? Why do you do this to me? "


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 181

    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "Nuoxi, you are really dedicated to the dragon people, after death."


    "As a sacred dragon, it''s my duty to protect the dragon clan," Nokshi said proudly. I''ve been suffering a lot. I don''t want to lose my spirit. I just want to wait for you to return the Dragon kingdom to normal, and then use my last strength to enter your spiritual sea and destroy you completely. Like me, even a soul will not remain in this world. Only in this way can I go safely. Although I died, my life is still brilliant. Even before I died, I left two artifacts to the dragon people. Thank you, too. Without you, we can''t make the dead wood dragon harp of artifact level. As long as you die, it and the sword of nokeshi will stay in the Dragon kingdom forever. Sleep with me. The threat of your dragon clan will no longer exist. "


    The sea of spirit is changing. Everything around it has become milky white, and ye Yinzhu''s illusory body has become more and more blurred. However, at this time he is still very calm, calm looking at the sacred dragon opposite.


    "Nuoxi, are you all so selfish? Maybe, from your point of view, you are not wrong. Unfortunately, I can''t let you do it. I didn''t want to see all this happening. I hope you can watch Longyu leave with satisfaction after it returns to normal. But now it seems that all this is impossible. "


    Knox stayed for a while. He didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would still say these words in the face of such a crisis. Although it is only his last spiritual brand that enters the sea of Ye Yinzhu''s spirit, who is he? He was once the greatest sacred dragon of the dragon race, nokeshi! It''s just the last spiritual imprint that makes a soul impact, and it''s not something that ye Yinzhu, a little Qin magician, can compete with. But why is he so calm at this time. An uncertain premonition permeates the last consciousness of the holy dragon, and the silver light in his eyes seems to be less active.


    "You have guessed? I don''t believe it. " Noxie''s voice changed from high to deep.


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "since I was very young, I have been practicing with my grandfather Qin. What I practice is the most difficult heart of our Qin family. Once the cultivation of chizi zither heart is successful, it will produce an additional ability. Although it doesn''t play a big role, it can help me easily judge likes and dislikes. Although you haven''t said anything, I can feel your vigilance and incompetence towards me. Even when you help me become a foreign silver dragon, this feeling still exists. "


    Nokeshi was stunned and said, "you can judge that I''m going to be bad for you by this vague feeling?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "of course not. Because I also worry that my judgment is wrong. After all, you have been so helpful to me, helping me become a dragon nationality of foreign nationality, and improving my strength. Besides, I was not your opponent at all. But what you did later made me wary. "


    Nochy disdained the way: "you are wasting time, want to find the flaw of my soul?"? But your reason is ridiculous. Before you calmed down the Dragon Kingdom, everything I did was perfect and there was no flaw at all. Including my control of the breath, you can''t find anything at all


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s just because you are so perfect that I am alert. When you give me the best dragon spirit wood, I feel a little strange. Why don''t you even hesitate to compress that dragon soul tree? You can''t have no idea. Just a piece of Dragon Spirit wood is enough for me to make a piano. You seem to hope that I can make a better dead wood dragon harp. But I wasn''t sure at the time. However, you immediately made your most precious dragon horn into the sword of noxie and gave it to me. Even when I needed it, you broke off your dragon teeth. Although I don''t know much about the dragon race, I also know that it''s a shame for you. What''s more, you finally got seven dragon tendons from the Dragon King. As a sacred dragon, are you worthy of the people you have been guarding? Noxie, you''ve done all this perfectly. And that''s your only flaw. "


    "No, it''s impossible. You can''t have guessed. What if you guess? Now your sea of spirit is completely under my control. What else can you do? I know you have a magic item that can cast absolute defense. But in the sea of spirit, how do you show it? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to hear Knox''s doubt, "originally I wanted you to leave the world safely. But you still let me down, or you dragon people let me down. Since I came into contact with the nine level Silver Dragon and black dragon, your dragon clan has never given me a good impression. Yinlong City forced me to come to such a dead place. If I had not been lucky, I would have been destroyed. I''m not the teenager who just entered the society and doesn''t know anything. Noxie, your last hope is still in vain. At the same time, you also make the dragon people have one more enemy in the future. "


    Nochy finally couldn''t bear it. "Go to hell, man. I see how you can become the enemy of the dragon clan when you are out of your wits. "


    The huge milky light spread in an instant, and the dragon like body of nokhina rushed towards Ye Yinzhu like a flash of lightning.Seeing the arrival of noxie, ye Yinzhu is still floating there, feeling the unstable mind of noxie, with a faint smile on his face. Raise your right hand gracefully, even three times. The first point is at the left wrist, the second point is between the chest and abdomen, and the third point is three inches above the chest.


    With his three light points, milky white, red, light gold, three different colors light up at the same time, the three light points that don''t look so powerful float up, instantly merge into a tricolor light mass and print into his right hand, rendering his right hand into a special luster.


    With some exclamation and sadness, ye Yinzhu''s right hand raised to the direction of noxie''s rush, and said faintly: "move - flower - connect - wood."


    The simple four words turn everything around. A tricolor light and shadow, centered on Ye Yinzhu''s right hand, spread instantly, just like an endless net, enveloping the last spiritual brand of the holy dragon.


    Although the Milky light was extremely powerful, it couldn''t break through the strange light and shadow, and there was no feeling of being blocked. Nochy clearly felt that his soul power seemed to be poured out to another place, everything around him began to become dull, and his consciousness began to dissipate.


    The Milky light quietly converges, and the sea of spirit turns back to its original light gold appearance. The three color light mask merges into a crystal clear blue gold brilliance, and quietly disappears, while the virtual shadow of Ye Yinzhu''s spirit brand incarnation gradually fades away.


    The Dragon kingdom is still calm, and the Dragon moon is still full. Thousands of bone dragons who have been sleeping here for many years are still moving slowly in their respective territory. Their unconscious souls didn''t know. Just at that moment, the future of the dragon clan had changed dramatically.


    In the center of the Dragon region, the rigid figure revived. His hand changed, and his right hand completely turned into blue gold. With his solidified eyes brightening up again, ye Yinzhu raised his right hand, with the blue gold light, and pressed the head of the dead wood dragon Yin Qin.


    The shrill lament turned into the last lament, hovering over the Dragon kingdom. At that moment, all the bone dragons'' bodies were frozen for a short time.


    The light of blue and gold gradually disappeared in Ye Yinzhu''s hand, just like the current, and completely poured into the Guqin in front of him.


    On the seven strings of different colors, the first thing that flashed was a layer of blue and gold light, and then the blue and gold light dissipated like smoke.


    In the dark golden body, a milky light mixed with golden light quietly flows through, full of unwilling mood. It rushes left and right in the dark golden body, but it can''t find a gap to leave.


    The seven strings all began to shine, and different elements kept on waving, giving out a low murmur. The whole dead wood dragon harp was like an unruly dragon. It wanted to soar, but it couldn''t have enough strength.


    Ye Yinzhu is still sitting there with his knees crossed. He looks very tired and sighs: "just stay here. Sleeping in the Dragon Spirit wood is the best place for your unconscious soul. Only by staying in the best dragon spirit wood can your spirit brand not completely disappear. Although you have no consciousness, but in this world, after all, there is still a trace of you once strong breath


    Inside the dark golden zither, the Milky brilliance seemed to understand Ye Yinzhu''s words and collided more violently. However, its power could not be freed from the zither in any case. That was noxie''s last consciousness. With the gradual dissipation of the spirit brand, the impact of milky brilliance has become more and more slight. The disappearance of the spirit brand also announced the complete extinction of a generation of sacred dragons, leaving only his unconscious soul, just like the souls of those bone dragons. The difference is that his soul is left in the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, and becomes its Qin soul.


    Yinzhu finally solved the crisis with his wit. The following content will be more wonderful, friends who like this work, vote for Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 182

    Fusion, the soul that lost the control of mind, the rest is only fusion, fusion with dragon soul wood, fusion with dead wood dragon chanting Qin.


    Looking at the Milky light in the body of the piano gradually faded, and the dark golden body became more and more transparent, ye Yinzhu showed a trace of gratitude in his eyes. He raised his head, looked into the sky, and murmured to himself: "thank you, Mr. Ferguson. Thank you, grandma Nina. Without you. Even if I found out what noxie thought, I''m afraid I can''t escape it. You gave me another life. "


    It turns out that when the news that Yinlong city sent Lisha to trouble ye Yinzhu came to Ferguson''s ears, in order to give his favorite disciple a few more points or a chance to come back, Ferguson found him and told him a secret. The secret of guarding the three piece set.


    Guard three sets, divided into soul guard, life guard and moon god guard. They are necklaces, bracelets and robes. These three sets are originally a set of magic items. Even if they are scattered, their respective effects are extremely powerful. Life guard can give users one more chance to survive. Soul guard will protect the spirit mark that magicians are most likely to have problems, and Luna guard will continue to grow with the enhancement of magicians'' strength. These are rare abilities. But they are not enough to be called artifact. Even Nina, their original owner, doesn''t know. In fact, the reason why the three piece guard set is called the three piece guard set is that they also have a fusion skill.


    Generally speaking, as long as the matching magic items are worn on one person, their combined effect can be exerted. However, the guardian three piece set is different. Their integration skills need special methods to produce effects. Only this skill can be called artifact level. That''s what ye Yinzhu used to do in the sea of spirit before.


    When it is used, it must communicate with the guardian three piece set through spiritual power, and integrate the original power of the three piece set in the sea of spirit, then it can be used in any form. Transplanting is neither defensive nor offensive. Its effect is to shift. Transfer the damage released by the enemy to the direction the user wants to transfer.


    That is to say, if someone attacks Ye Yinzhu with a magic, he can turn the magic to other directions or return it to his opponent. Like absolute defense in life protection, transplanting trees can only be used once a day. And this skill is not absolute. When the opponent''s attack power exceeds the range that the grafted tree can bear, it will not be able to bear. However, this skill has two advantages. One is its evolvability. If you want to mobilize the original power to protect the three piece set, you need to take the user''s mental power as the basis. The stronger the mental power is, the better the effect of transplanting flowers and grafting trees will be. Another advantage is that grafts can divert any form of attack. No matter it''s magic, fighting, physical attack or mental attack, you can''t be immune to it.


    When ye Yinzhu found out that NOK was likely to have a bad heart, he had already thought about it carefully in his heart. When nokeshi gave him all the raw materials for making guqin, he was already extremely weak and could no longer control his body to attack. All he can rely on is his last spiritual brand mixed with the power of soul. Therefore, ye Yinzhu judged that if noxie really wanted to do harm to himself at the last moment, then his attack must be spiritual puncture. He came up with the skill of grafting. Although Ye Yinzhu''s spirit can''t be compared with the spirit piercing of the holy dragon, nokeshi is too weak now, and his remaining soul power has been weakened to the level of the purple primary magician. Although it is much higher than yeyinzhu, it can not break through the upper limit of transplanting. This is the conclusion of Ye Yinzhu after accurate calculation.


    As he said, ye Yinzhu really doesn''t want to see the last scene. He can feel that nokeshi is willing to give everything for the dragon race. Therefore, he hoped that noxie would leave in contentment, instead of being transferred into the dead wood dragon harp with reluctance, despair, indignation and fear.


    However, now that everything is settled, it can only be said that the holy dragon has made his soul never peaceful.


    Ye Yinzhu is finally relieved. Although he sighs at the final result of nokeshi, he still relaxes a lot. At least his crisis has finally passed. Finally, it can be the holy land of the dragon people.


    The Milky brilliance has been fully integrated into the body of the Qin when ye Yinzhu thinks about it. Suddenly, with a hum, the dead wood dragon chants, the seven strings of the Qin quiver, and seven lights rise up. The whole dark golden body of the Qin suddenly becomes transparent, and it seems that there is a milky dragon wandering in it.


    The seven rising lights seemed to pull the heavy body of the Qin. Ye Yinzhu only felt a light on his legs. The heavy dead wood dragon chanting Qin turned into a dark golden light and shadow. In the air, the seven divine lights were suspended in the air like the stars holding the moon.


    The Silver Purple light of Longyue lights up, and a divine light surges down, covering the body of Qin. Ye Yinzhu only feels that something in his spiritual sea has suddenly expanded, and his body also stands up from the ground under the traction of Qi.Qualitative change. It''s definitely the feeling of qualitative change. Ye Yinzhu is surprised. What will the dead wood dragon harp become?


    The soul of the Qin, is really good Qin, just like the waterfall Lianzhu, which is just because of the soul of the girl called blue pearl, it becomes an artifact. And the dead wood dragon chant in front of us is obviously not comparable to the waterfall Lianzhu, not to mention the manufacturing materials, the soul of the sacred dragon alone does not know how powerful it is.


    What condenses in the air is a group of divine light, dazzling divine light, in which all kinds of colors are constantly changing, the sublimated breath seems to be in rhythm, and the huge energy is still improving. This is the complete fusion, which combines the dead wood dragon chant of the best dragon soul wood, the holy dragon horn, the holy dragon tooth, the Dragon tendon of the seven Dragon Kings and the spirit of the holy dragon. Under the light of the Dragon moon, the fusion is complete.


    The bone dragons in the Dragon Kingdom also felt the strong light. In a flash, they were completely in a panic. Under the subconscious effect, they knelt down one by one, and the bone body was constantly shaking, worshiping the dead wood dragon chanting in the light and shadow in the air.


    Super artifact, a special word, appears in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. In Ferguson''s little instruction to him, he once told him that in this world, there is an existence above the artifact. Artifact is not the top of magic items.


    There are eight countries in the mainland of lonzainus, and each of the two empires has no less than ten artifacts. Even a small kingdom like Arcadia will have its own artifacts, only a very small number. However, no country has super artifact. According to Ferguson, the super artifact itself is equivalent to the existence of God. It''s not only psychic, it''s incredibly powerful. No one can even use a super artifact because it requires so much energy. Is it true that the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, which is undergoing qualitative change, has evolved to the level of super artifact?


    Ye Yinzhu stares at the sky. After a short surprise, he can''t help but smile bitterly. Although the super artifact is good, it can''t be used and can''t be used! It was very difficult for him to use this new dead wood dragon harp before it evolved. At this time, although the qualitative change promoted it to an unimaginable level, it could not be applied with its own power. Even after the purple level, it may not be able to play its power. The feeling of energy shock is too strong.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu is lucky. Super artifact, no doubt, has its own wisdom. If you want to make the super artifact master, you must first approach the energy level of the super artifact in the overall strength. At this point, ye Yinzhu is far away. But the God of luck took care of him. When Kuki Longyin was an artifact, he had made the Guqin master by virtue of his newly acquired identity as a foreign silver dragon and maker. Therefore, even though Kuki Longyin evolved, it still belonged to him.


    The light in the sky suddenly becomes more and more powerful. Suddenly, the strong light falls like a meteor. Ye Yinzhu''s last consciousness just sees the release of the moment''s youth. It seems that an invisible energy penetrates into his body from every pore of his body. Everything seems to be broken, and everything seems to become brand new. The darkness took away his consciousness, and everything around him quieted down with the departure of consciousness. He did not see that when the meteor like falling light enveloped him, the full moon, which was full of energy fluctuations in the sky, had turned back to the first quarter moon, and all the bone dragons had returned to their original sleeping appearance.


    ¡­¡­


    Falan, the most sacred place in the mainland of lonzainus, at that moment, seven people raised their heads at the same time. Their old and deep eyes looked at the distant sky. At this time, their hearts were full of shock. Because they all felt that just in the moment before, a place became the core of the continent of lonzainus, and a strange wave of elements shook their hearts like the awakening of gods.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 183

    What is it? What is it? Even they don''t know.


    Seven columns of light of different colors rise from the top of the seven towers of Falan almost at the same time, rushing into the air, searching for the exact position of the element fluctuation.


    All over France. There was a sound of praise for Falan.


    However, the seven rays were disappointed, because they felt the barrier, even stronger than any of them, so that they could not find the accurate position of the element wave. And when they want to be united. The element wave like the awakening of the gods disappeared strangely.


    ¡­¡­


    A faint halo washes Ye Yinzhu''s body. His original pure constitution is changing slightly after the stimulation of the special energy. The first thing to appear is the same purple crystal as purple. Although it is much thinner, this time it covers every inch of his skin. The purple crystal gradually disappeared, but ye Yinzhu''s forehead lit up. A small light and shadow kept shuttling through his body. When the light and shadow finally condensed, the huge energy wave instantly converged and condensed in his heart. A strange Guqin pattern appeared there. The pattern is not big, but it is lifelike, even three-dimensional. It''s the dead wood dragon singing Qin.


    People and Qin are one, dead wood and dragon sing.


    Ye Yinzhu''s guess is good. Dead wood Longyin has indeed evolved into a super artifact. But because of his master''s weakness, dead wood Longyin fell asleep, sleeping in his heart, guarding his master. Only when ye Yinzhu''s power can really use it, will the super artifact wake up.


    When ye Yinzhu wakes up, he doesn''t find any discomfort in his body. His whole body is light. Almost subconsciously, he opened the moon god''s guard and saw the three-dimensional shadow on his chest. The inner insight was enough to tell him a lot. It seems that the heart no longer exists, but his mind can feel a trace of strange energy radiating from the position of the heart, stimulating his mental strength and his bamboo fighting spirit.


    Helpless shook his head, ye Yinzhu heart road, his first painstaking work finally entered his body, hoping to use it with his own strength one day. And now, it''s time to leave.


    Stand up, stretch some of their rigid body, first look around, bone dragons sleep, dragon month has become the first quarter of the moon. A thought suddenly rises in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. What if I ambush here again and destroy it? It must be a heavy blow to the dragon people.


    Why do you think so? Is it because you are stimulated by the dragon clan these days that you have become a bad person? It''s not good for you to destroy this place. It will only call in the endless pursuit of the dragon clan. Why?


    However, although we don''t need to destroy this place, we still need to take what we should take away. The space ring has a place to use again. Although the quality of the sacred dragon horn peeled off when refining the sword of nokhi is worse than that of nokhi''s sword, it is also the sacred dragon horn! There are also pieces of dragon soul wood cut when making dead wood dragon chanting Qin. They are also good things. Of course, there are the remaining seven Dragon King Dragon tendons. It is definitely the best choice to use them as strings in the future.


    Although these things are precious, they are not the most important. What is the most important? Ye Yinzhu''s eyes fell on the huge body nearby. Now that you''re dead, there''s no need to leave your keel. But don''t worry, I won''t move the bones of your people.


    Ye Yinzhu is deeply impressed by the effects of Longjiao and Longya. The holy dragon is full of treasures. His last sneak attack makes Ye Yinzhu full of hatred for him. He simply takes away all the good things in one pot. It''s also a waste to stay here.


    So, in the center of the Dragon Kingdom, the skeleton of the holy dragon with milky light left its original position. If nokeshi is still conscious, I don''t know if he will regret his last attack on Ye Yinzhu.


    With plenty of booty, ye Yinzhu goes out. The almost solid Magic Elements in the air have no effect on him, and the sleeping bone dragons can only stay there.


    When ye Yinzhu came out of the Dragon Kingdom, he knew that noxie didn''t cheat himself in some places. The abyss disappeared, and the black forest reappeared. There is no hurry to leave, ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a trace of cunning light, can''t come in vain, take some souvenirs. As he thought, he raised his right hand. Although the Dragon Spirit wood is hard, its defense is infinitely close to zero under the effect of the norkhi sword.


    But ye Yinzhu is still kind. He just took away 100 dragon spirit trees. Anya gave him the space ring, although it was the best. But after loading the bones of two dragons and some messy things, there was really not much room.


    Xingcan''s mood has been a little impatient. He has been in a state of panic for the past two days. The violent fluctuation of elements in the Dragon Kingdom and the huge light and shadow that appeared several times all make him wonder. He doesn''t know what happened. Today is the last day of January. He thought in his heart that no matter whether ye Yinzhu could come out alive or not, he could finally leave this terrible place. This is not only the holy land of the dragon, but also the graveyard of the dragon! Unless it is on the verge of death, there is absolutely no dragon people willing to come here.While Xingcan was calculating the time, he saw the white figure. The white magic robe is still as he left without a trace of dust. His hair is a little scattered, and his face has a lot of whiskers. But in his black eyes, there is a purple halo. Even in the unkempt, Xing can still feel the elegance from him, but somehow, he felt that there was something cold in the elegance that made him fear.


    "Yinzhu, you finally come out." Star remnant says sincerely.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "let''s go."


    "Good." Xing can''t wait to leave this place quickly. His body has shown itself in a flash. When he felt that ye Yinzhu had floated up, he pushed his powerful legs to the ground, flapping his broad Dragon Wings, and went straight into the air surrounded by the elements of wind.


    The cold in the air is blowing on Ye Yinzhu''s body, but he feels very comfortable. At least the cold is much more comfortable than the breath of death in the Dragon kingdom.


    Along the way, ye Yinzhu didn''t say much, and Xingcan didn''t ask. As a member of the Yinlong people, no one can know the real situation in the holy land of the dragon people until they die. Thinking is the only thing ye Yinzhu can do in the process of flying, and in just a few days, his heart has become more mature. Training is always the best way to grow. Of course, he always loves to be clean. On the way, he let Xingcan wash his body with water. As for his beard, it''s easy to do. There is a long or short sword of noxie. However, ye Yinzhu is probably the first one to use an artifact as a razor.


    Almost at the same time as when they came, they finally returned to Yinlong city. When they just entered the valley of Yinlong City, to Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, Lisha came up.


    Li Sha, who has not incarnated as a silver dragon and has become a human, rises into the sky surrounded by the elements of wind. Far away, her complicated eyes are already opposite to Ye Yinzhu.


    She found that ye Yinzhu didn''t change much. She didn''t feel haggard, angry or happy. When I left, when I came back, I was still handsome, elegant and noble.


    Floating body to star remnant back, facing Ye Yinzhu, from kill bit bit lower lip, way: "you come back."


    "Well." Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    "Did it work?"


    "If I don''t succeed, do you think I can walk out of the Dragon Holy Land alive?"


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu, Lisha finally found his difference. In his tone, there was more sadness, and his eyes seemed to be colder because of the purple halo. Compared with the first time when he saw him, his eyes were more clear and simple, but his eyes were more profound.


    Just then, a hearty laugh came out from the silver dragon city, and a huge figure rose from the valley.


    When I saw Howard fly for the first time, I really saw how huge his body was. He was nearly 80 meters long and his wings were open. The momentum of blocking the sky and the sun was even above the sacred dragon. In the sunlight, the silver scales reflect a brilliant halo, so that everything around has become eclipsed.


    "Welcome back, my people." Howard''s body has been flying parallel to the star remnant, and his huge dragon eyes are staring at Ye Yinzhu. With his strength, he naturally finds that ye Yinzhu has been recognized by the Dragon Kingdom, and his tone has become more intimate than ye Yinzhu when he left.


    Ye Yinzhu saluted with a smile, "praise Falan, Hello, respected elder."


    Howard was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were slightly discontented. "We dragon people never praise Falan. You should remember that. To be a foreign silver dragon, you are already a warrior in our family, a member of the silver dragon city. Come with me, my warrior. "


    friends who like this set of works, vote for Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 184

    Looking at Li Sha''s back, ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkled. If there was anyone else in Yinlong city who could make him feel good about it, I''m afraid it was only Li Sha.


    He came to the huge cave again. This time, ye Yinzhu didn''t encounter any pressure. Howard, the king of silver dragon, asked Xingcan to retreat first, leaving him and ye Yinzhu alone in the whole cave.


    "Welcome back from Longyu. Originally, I wanted to give up, but at this time, I felt your breath, belonging to our Yinlong clan. " In a flash of silver, Howard has changed into a man, but he is tall and still overlooking Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it''s just good luck. I''m not a warrior."


    Howard took a deep look at him. His deep eyes fluctuated slightly. "Can you tell me how you passed the test of Longyu?"


    For Howard''s question, ye Yinzhu had already thought of a way to deal with it on his way back. "I''m sorry, elder. Under the order of master nokeshi, everything in the Dragon kingdom can''t be revealed."


    Howard''s eyes suddenly became excited and he said in a trembling voice, "you, have you seen noxie? Yes, you must have met him. Otherwise, how can you get the approval of Longyu. You''re right. How can you tell everything in the Dragon kingdom. Noxie, he, is he OK? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart moves. How can Howard be so excited? What''s the relationship between him and norch? "He''s very good. He''s the strongest one I''ve ever seen. He deserves to be the sacred dragon in the legend of the dragon clan. Do you know him? At your age, I don''t think I''ve ever met master nokhi, the holy dragon. "


    Howard sighed and said, "yes, I''ve never seen him. I just heard my father tell a lot about him. Yinzhu, do you know why we Yinlong are the most noble dragon people in the world


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head.


    Howard said: "that''s because the only sacred dragon in history is from our silver dragon family. And noxie is my grandfather. "


    After listening to these words, ye Yinzhu''s face changed and his eyes became strange. "Is the holy dragon nokeshi your grandfather?"


    Howard nodded his head with pride and said: "yes, it has been nearly 100000 years since the birth of the dragon race. Our dragon race was born almost with the birth of the mainland of lonzainus. There are three or four Dragon Kings in each dragon city. The first Dragon King of our silver dragon city is the sacred Dragon Lord nokhi you see. It is he who leads the dragon people to have such a position. He is the pride of our dragon people. And the last dragon king was my father. The three generations of Dragon Kings in Yinlong city come down in one continuous line. We are the continuation of the blood of the sacred dragon. Therefore, we are the most noble dragon people. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "I see. It seems that I am very lucky to be a foreign silver dragon. " Although he said it quietly, he still had a bitter smile in his heart. According to Howard, his grandfather''s Dragon horns and teeth are the materials of the dead wood dragon chanting in my body, and even his soul is sealed in the Qin. And Howard''s father, the Dragon tendon of the last Silver Dragon King, is a string on my dead wood dragon harp. If the Silver Dragon King knew this, I''m afraid he would not think he was the warrior of silver dragon city. Looking at Howard, the pleasure of revenge fills his heart, and the smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face becomes stronger.


    Howard didn''t find Ye Yinzhu''s difference, perhaps because he was excited to know that his grandfather still existed. "Yinzhu, from now on, you are not only a member of our Yinlong City, but also an important partner of our Yinlong family. You already have the soul attachment of xiaolisha. If you encounter any problems, just ask for help from Yinlong city. I will help you as much as possible. "


    "Thank you very much, elder. I don''t know when I can return to the Empire of Milan. As a student of the Milan Academy of magic, my studies are very important. "


    Howard nodded and said, "of course, you can go back any time. However, you just came back from Longyu. Why don''t you take two days off before you leave. As a member of Yinlong City, you should always be familiar with your home. " His tone is very mild, and the meaning of the cover is very obvious.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I will stay soon. You also hope that I can have the power to help our dragon city as soon as possible, don''t you? Dear elder


    Howard laughed. "Yes. You are very smart, worthy of being a warrior of our silver dragon clan. Since you don''t want to stay long, let Xiao Lisha send you back. You should remember that no matter when the gate of Yinlong city is open like you, this is your home. Oh, by the way, if you are attacked by the black dragon, you must inform us immediately. The black dragon clan has always been our mortal enemy. They must not be allowed to be arrogant in the sphere of influence of our silver dragon city. "


    "I will."


    Silver flash, Howard hands more things, "you become a foreign silver dragon, this as a gift.". I hope you can break through the existing level and enter the purple level as soon as possible. " In Howard''s hands, is a purple crystal ball. It''s about the size of a human head. It''s round, crystal clear and flawless, and the purple halo is flowing. It looks very beautiful. And the element fluctuation contained in it is extremely strong, with a sense of rushing in."Elder, what''s this Ye Yinzhu laughs in his heart that he nearly destroyed the Dragon Kingdom, but he still has a gift to take when he comes back. If it wasn''t for the preconceived idea that made him hate Yinlong City, maybe he would be grateful at this time.


    Howard said: "although it looks like an ordinary crystal ball, it is one of the treasures in our silver dragon city. Although it is not an artifact, its ability is not possessed by any artifact. It''s called directed transmission crystal. It can naturally absorb Magic Elements in the air. Through the spiritual positioning, we can travel to any corner of the mainland, but the premise is that there is no need to have the spiritual brand of positioning in order to transmit. When it''s full of energy, it can deliver about 100 people at a time


    As he said this, he handed the crystal ball to Ye Yinzhu, raised his right hand, and a little purple awn fell into Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows, which made him feel that there were more things in the sea of spirit.


    "I''ve printed in your mind the manufacturing method of the positioning magic array. When you arrive at some important places, you can leave a fixed magic array there. You only need a little mental imprint in the magic array. When you want to go to this place again, you just need to inject mental energy through this Amethyst, and reach your location in the blink of an eye. There is a fixed magic array in our silver dragon city. When you want to come back, you don''t need to fly long distance. I suggest you set up one in Milan, so that you can travel freely between the two places


    It''s a good thing. It''s a good thing. Touching the crystal ball in his hand, ye Yinzhu suddenly smiles. With this thing, as long as you go to more places on the mainland in the future, you don''t need to walk anywhere. Especially when being chased and killed, it is the best tool to escape! It''s no wonder Howard would say that it doesn''t work as an artifact.


    "Thank you, elder. I won''t let you down. " As for what is not disappointed, ye Yinzhu will not say more.


    Howard nodded with a smile and a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes. He thought to himself that it was too easy to bribe human beings. Ye Yinzhu is able to come back from the Dragon Kingdom alive, and has been recognized by the sacred dragon. In the near future, it can be predicted how much damage he will bring to the black dragon tribe. Black Dragon King! You wait, our most noble Yinlong clan will soon rise.


    One person and one dragon, each thinking about different things, look at each other and smile, the atmosphere of dragon appears to be very harmonious. Howard will soon be from the kill called his own hole * *.


    "Xiaolisha, you''d better send Yinzhu back. In the future, he will be a member of our Yinlong clan. "


    Li Sha didn''t say anything, just nodded quietly.


    "Elder, then I''ll leave." When the threat of Yinlong city is finally resolved, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels very tired. Dealing with the intrigues of the dragon people makes him feel bored. He just wants to go back to the college and be with his friends.


    "Wait a minute. Yinzhu, there is one thing I forgot to tell you, although you have the soul attachment of xiaolisha. But as a noble dragon, because your strength is not enough, you can''t summon her to fight for you. When you enter the purple level, I will allow Xiao Lisha to be your partner. So you have to work hard. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Howard and Li Sha. He just smiles and nods, but he doesn''t say much.


    Li Sha murmured, the silver light flickered, and turned back to the body. Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to sit down, he had spread his wings and accelerated to fly out.


    It has been more than a month since I came here and left. This month has had a huge impact on Ye Yinzhu. After leaving the blue sky and sea, he has not encountered any difficulties and obstacles, but this time in Yinlong city and Longyu''s life and death, has played a vital role in his growth.


    Lisha is still very cold, even colder than when she came. Along the way, she hardly took the initiative to talk to Ye Yinzhu.


    With the improvement of his strength, especially the ability of silver dragon, ye Yinzhu finds that his affinity for various magic elements is much stronger than before. At least now sitting on Li Sha''s back, he can straighten his back. The strong wind coming from him will naturally separate when he feels the breath of silver dragon.


    the battle is finally over. Back to Milan, back to school, what is there to wait for?


    Brothers, don''t be stingy with the tickets in your hand. Smash them to me fiercely. Continuous and stable updating is Xiao San''s guarantee to my friends. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 185

    Finally, after two days of flying, the scenery under my feet gradually became familiar, and the figure of Milan City, the capital of the great Milan Empire, was far away. Finally back, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel a sense of rebirth.


    "Li Sha, thank you." Ye Yinzhu is about to say that the moment of separation is coming.


    From kill of Long Yi seem to become stiff for a while, "thank me? Thank me for what? Thank me for nearly sending you to the grave? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "it''s not your will. After all, you are a member of Yinlong city. Even if the elder is your grandfather, you still have to obey him. I thank you for pleading for me before I go to Longyu. "


    From kill convergence wings, slowly sliding down, "you don''t have to thank me, I didn''t do anything. But I hope you don''t hate Yinlong City, OK? Grandfather has his problems, too. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed a evil spirit. Facing Lisha, he didn''t want to lie, so he didn''t answer anything.


    In this silent silence, Li Sha falls to the ground with Ye Yinzhu. With a flash of body shape, ye Yinzhu jumped down from Lisha''s back, "thank you for sending me back."


    Li Sha shook his head and said, "you go."


    Back, finally back, not far away from the magic Martial Arts Institute in Milan, I feel so kind. Mr. Ferguson, grandma Nina, Sura, Haiyang, xiangluan, I''m back.


    The feeling of missing makes Ye Yinzhu feel like an arrow returning home. He nods to Lisha, floats up and goes towards the direction of Milan magic martial arts academy with the fastest speed.


    Just as he left the spot and galloped up, the voice of Li Sha came from afar, "Ye Yinzhu, if you encounter a life-threatening crisis, call me." It seems that I have thought for a long time before I say this sentence. There is a sense of relief from killing. The wings spread out, and the dazzling silver body soared to the sky and flew towards the silver dragon city.


    Ye Yinzhu stops, turns around and looks towards the direction that Lisha is getting smaller. He feels a little warm in his heart, and his hatred of Yinlong city is reduced. However, he is very clear that when the holy dragon nokeshi finally attacks himself, when he seals his soul into the dead wood dragon chanting Qin by transplanting flowers and trees, the relationship between himself and the dragon clan can no longer be friendly. What''s more, his best brother is the enemy of the dragon clan.


    He combed his black hair behind his head as if he wanted to throw away all the unbearable memories of his trip. Ye Yinzhu didn''t think much about it any more. The matter with the dragon clan will be solved in the future. Now the most important thing is to come back alive.


    As the winter steals away, the weather in Milan becomes warm gradually. The fresh air is inhaled into the heart and lungs. It''s so comfortable that it can''t be said. It can stretch out its body as far as possible in the mid air, just like a big bird that has been jumping all the time, and it''s going towards the familiar college.


    Came to the college nearby, ye Yinzhu found a place where no one put on his school uniform, and then walked into the college.


    There are a large number of students in Milan magic martial arts college. Although Ye Yinzhu is very famous in the college, few of the students have noticed his return. The title of the freshman championship and the hero of Konya City fighting off the orcs are gradually forgotten by the students as time goes by. Ye Yinzhu also enjoys this feeling. He only hopes to be an ordinary student instead of being flattered by the crowd.


    Without going back to the dormitory, ye Yinzhu went directly to the highest building of the college. The first thing he wanted to see was his teacher, Ferguson. At this time, he is with a grateful heart. If Ferguson had not given him the special skills of guarding the three piece set before he went to silver dragon city, even if he knew that the holy dragon Nokshi would be harmful to him, he would not have survived the explosion of the dying soul of the holy dragon.


    Ferguson''s office was empty. When ye Yinzhu came to the door, he found that the magic lock was closed. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he carefully released Bisi from his right wrist, and urged the fight two feet away from the magic lock to point Bisi to the magic lock.


    The magic elements in the air suddenly became irritable. The light flashed. A piece of yellow lightning appeared in front of the door without warning. Thunder magic belongs to the variation of fire magic. Its attack power is better. It''s the best way to seal it in the magic lock to prevent the invasion of outsiders. Because the speed of thunder magic is almost the fastest among all kinds of magic, even if you feel the fluctuation of magic, there is no time to dodge.


    Ye Yinzhu knows this magic lock very well. After all, he can be said to be Ferguson''s close disciple. Although Ferguson didn''t really teach him much spiritual magic, he dotes on this little disciple and imparts his experience in spiritual magic to Ye Yinzhu. This is also an important reason why Ye Yinzhu''s piano magic has been constantly improving during this period one of.


    Yellow lightning is not the most important part of the magic lock. The most important thing is the spiritual connection. As long as someone touches the mechanism, Ferguson will feel it for the first time. Ye Yinzhu did this in order to see his teacher earlier.


    Time is not long, Ferguson some angry voice came from below, "who has nothing to do to trigger my magic lock.". I won''t punish him to clean the toilet. ""Teacher, I''m back." Ye Yinzhu stood at the entrance of the stairs and said in a choked voice. To him, returning from Yinlong city is like being a man again! Seeing the teacher who is really good to him again, he can no longer bear the feelings in his heart. After all, he is not seventeen years old this year!


    "I can''t even pretend to be poor. Even my disciples have to clean the toilet Ah! Yinzhu, is that you? " Just half joking, Ferguson suddenly recognized the familiar voice. As a great mage tutor in the Department of psychiatry, he clearly felt that he was very familiar with, but a little strange spirit.


    The sound of the footsteps became obviously rapid, and Ferguson, with his silver hair, had appeared at the corner of the stairs.


    "Yinzhu, it''s really you." Ferguson saw Ye Yinzhu with tears in his eyes. He was very happy and walked up in a few steps. His agile posture didn''t match his age.


    Ye Yinzhu bowed respectfully to Ferguson, "teacher, I''m back."


    Ferguson looked up and down at Ye Yinzhu, as if he was afraid that he would lose something. Because he was too excited, his old face was a little more red, "OK, OK, just come back. Let''s go in and say Grasp Ye Yinzhu''s arm, pull him directly into his office.


    Ferguson has been in a very bad mood these days. Yinlong city took away his favorite disciple, but what can he do? Even though he is the dean of the first college in mainland China, what he can master is far from being able to compete with Yinlong city. He didn''t know how many times he went to the palace. He hoped that emperor Silvio could exert pressure on silver dragon city in the name of Milan empire. But there was no news from ye Yinzhu. More than a month later, in the anxious waiting, when the purple level great mage was in despair, his worried disciple came back.


    "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?" Ferguson asked Ye Yinzhu to sit down, looking at his disciples who didn''t seem to have changed much, with a look of relief on his face.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes became cold for a moment. "I''m afraid I''m lucky to be able to come back alive to see you."


    Ferguson face slightly changed, "tell the teacher, what happened?"


    At present, ye Yinzhu simply said what happened after he arrived at Yinlong City, hiding what happened in the Dragon kingdom. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Ferguson, it''s that he doesn''t want to cause trouble for his teachers. After all, to destroy the sacred dragon is to offend all the dragon people.


    "What? How can Yinlong city give you such two choices? Asshole, it''s asshole. " Ferguson was angry. When he heard Ye Yinzhu talking about the two choices given to him by Silver Dragon King Howard, he was already angry.


    "Don''t be angry, teacher. After all, it''s all in the past. " Ye Yinzhu''s excitement has calmed down when he first saw Ferguson.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s indifferent eyes, Ferguson felt a little uneasy in his heart, "in your heart, has it really passed?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what can we do if we don''t go there? I''m just a human being. How can I compete with the dragon people? "


    Ferguson did not ask, anger in his eyes also gradually subsided, dignified way: "Yinzhu, I know this time for you to hurt a lot. But remember, as a magician, the most important thing is to keep calm at all times. Only calm, can let you have the most correct judgment to everything. Can you understand the teacher? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Ferguson''s meaningful eyes, nodded and said: "teacher, I understand. No matter what I do in the future, I will think about the consequences. I will never let myself fall into this almost fatal crisis again. "


    Ferguson looked at Ye Yinzhu''s clear black eyes with some surprise. He sighed in his heart. It seems that this event has stimulated him a lot, but he doesn''t know whether it is good or bad to stimulate his rapid growth.


    "Teacher, I only tell you one thing this time. Please don''t tell anyone else, OK? I don''t want you to worry about me, and I don''t want you to be dissatisfied with the dragon people because of me. After all, the dragon people are very important to them. "


    This evening''s refinishing conference will be held as usual. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 186

    Ferguson nodded admiringly and said, "well, I''m worthy of being my disciple. I respect your opinion. This time you were taken away by Yinlong city. The high-level imperial officials attached great importance to you, especially the two marshals were indignant at Yinlong city''s behavior. Whether the first master of Milan, marshal Seedorf or marshal Maldini of Milan shield, has a very high position in the Empire and basically represents the military. If you can come back safely, I''m afraid your majesty will attach great importance to you. Do you have any plans? Or, to be clear, will you be used by the Empire in the near future? It''s about your future. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the teacher would ask such a question at this time. After thinking about it, he said: "teacher, I don''t know what my future will be. However, I have read some books about politics in the Royal Library, and I don''t think those are suitable for me. I can''t say whether I will contribute to Milan in the future. Now I''m just a student of Milan magic martial arts college. My ideal is to carry forward the profession of divine voice master and spread the melody of piano music to every corner of the mainland. "


    Ferguson''s face revealed a smile, "good ideal! In fact, from my personal point of view, I don''t want you to enter the vortex of politics. It will contaminate your pure heart. It can be seen that this Yinlong city event is very exciting for you. As your teacher, I have to tell you that if you want to decide your own destiny, you must have the power to control yourself. "


    The eyes of the master and the apprentice were opposite, and the smile on their face suddenly became strong, but in the smile, there was something more.


    It was almost noon when he came out of Ferguson''s office. Originally, Ferguson wanted Ye Yinzhu to have dinner with him, but ye Yinzhu was eager to meet his friends and declined the teacher''s kindness.


    Along the familiar road back to the dormitory, the white building is still quiet, open the door, the fresh air. Although it''s still very cold outside, the windows in the dormitory are open. Ye Yinzhu knows that this is Sula''s habit. Sula said that the room should be ventilated frequently, which is good for the body.


    The dormitory is very clean, no matter it''s tables and chairs or the ground, it''s spotless. Everything is the same as before he left. Everything is put in order and arranged in good order. With a faint smile on his face, ye Yinzhu thought to himself that Sula really loves to be clean. I don''t know how he put up with it when he dressed up as a little beggar.


    Before Sula came back, ye Yinzhu subconsciously went into the bedroom. When he left, because he helped with ocean therapy, the bedroom was a bit messy, but now it has been cleaned up. The bedding on the bed is very clean, and the fresh breath gives people a very comfortable feeling. In the wardrobe next to him, his clothes were neatly sorted and placed. Without looking, he could imagine that Sula had washed all his changed clothes. Warm warmth filled between the chest and abdomen, although this is only a dormitory, but it is like their own home in the blue sky and sea. Ye Yinzhu can''t help laughing at the thought that Sula said he would be a housekeeper for his whole life.


    Sula, when are you coming back! You know, I really want to be late for your cooking. More than a month, are you ok?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the sound of opening the dormitory door outside rang out. Ye Yinzhu was very happy and hurried out of the bedroom.


    There was no footstep outside. When ye Yinzhu came out of the bedroom, he just heard a cold question, "who?"


    The voice is so familiar, it''s Sura. But ye Yinzhu didn''t see Sula when he came to the hall.


    "Sula, it''s me! Where are you? " Ye Yinzhu''s confused voice.


    "Yinzhu." Cold suddenly turned into exclamation, a shadow like lightning from the sky, blink of an eye has come to Ye Yinzhu body. A pair of eyes full of excited tears staring at him, slender shoulders in a slight trembling.


    "It''s me! Sula, I''m back. " Ye Yinzhu looks at his roommate with a smile. He hasn''t seen him for more than a month. From the appearance, Sura doesn''t seem to have changed much, but his eyes seem to be very tired. Holding his shaking shoulder with excitement, ye Yinzhu can deeply feel Sula''s concern for himself.


    "You''re back at last. I''m hungry. I''ll cook for you Sula ran to the kitchen in a hurry. In the process of running, tears of excitement came out of my eyes and wetted his school uniform. He''s back. He''s back at last. Yinzhu, do you know how worried I am about you? However, I can''t say or do it. Yinzhu, Yinzhu, anyway, you''re back at last. As long as he comes back safely.


    Ye Yinzhu followed Sula to the kitchen door, leaned against the door and said with a smile, "are you OK these days?"


    Sula nodded, but made no sound, for he was afraid that he would cry as soon as he spoke. I found it in the kitchen in a panic, but all the ingredients I took out were green vegetables, without any meat.


    "Sula, do you eat these when I''m away? We should not be short of money now! "


    Sula wiped the tears from her eyes and looked up at Ye Yinzhu, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you came back today. I don''t like meat. Besides, money is saved and should not be wasted. Maybe you can use it later. This semester is coming to an end, and tuition will be paid next semester. You wait. I''ll go out and buy meat now. You''re back. Let''s celebrate. " With that, he was about to run outside.Ye Yinzhu grabs Sula, a special feeling fills his heart. He remembers clearly that before he leaves, Sula always makes delicious food for himself, but he eats very little. At that time, almost every meal had fish. He didn''t even eat meat. Although this shows how much he values money, ye Yinzhu knows that in Sula''s mind, he must be more important than money. Since the two moved over, he never let himself save, are quietly saving from him. Good food always comes first.


    "Don''t go. As long as it''s made by you, the vegetables are also delicious. " Looking at Sula, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels a little uncomfortable in his heart. He can''t help but feel more pity when he thinks of Sula''s life experience.


    Feeling the heat from ye Yinzhu''s big hand, Sula nods gently, turns and walks back to the kitchen, but closes the kitchen door.


    "Sula, what are you doing?"


    "There is lampblack in the kitchen. Go and have a rest first."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded blankly, "Oh. Then I''ll wait for you in the hall. "


    Back against the kitchen door, tears continue to fall, Sula found that his heart has been unable to control, that feeling has made him deeply trapped and unable to extricate himself. For more than a month, he is constantly thinking and praying every day. If he can come back safely, he is willing to give everything. At this time, he finally came back, but he did not know how to face him. After all, in his eyes, he is just a roommate, a man. Yinzhu, you know, I close the door, I don''t want you to see me cry. Why is fate so tricky? Why don''t I dare to show you my true face. No, I can''t hurt you.


    For lunch, Sula cooked six dishes. Although they were all raw materials, they tasted very good after he tried his best to cook them. By the time Sula came out of the kitchen, his mood had calmed down. Looking at Ye Yinzhu with a smile, he ate very little.


    "Sula, why don''t you eat? You are too thin. You should eat more. "


    Sula said with a smile, "you can eat. Is it delicious? "


    Ye Yinzhu made a somewhat exaggerated action, "delicious, it''s so delicious. Sula, I like your cooking best all the time. Don''t forget that you promised to cook for me all my life. "


    Can I really? There is a sense of sadness in Sula''s heart. Yinzhu, if I can really cook for you all my life, it will be my greatest happiness. But I can''t!


    "Fool, eat it. When I came back just now, I thought there was a thief coming and he was preparing to attack. Fortunately, you spoke early. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile while eating, "you are a top student of Assassin department. You are always so careful. But how do you know there''s someone at home? The gate was closed well after I came in! "


    Sula said with a smile: "of course I know, because whether it''s the door or the window, I''ve tied a hair. When you come in, your hair will break naturally. Although you don''t feel it, I know when I come back. As an assassin, be careful when you do anything. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "I see. Your ability seems to have improved again. I don''t even feel you jump on the ceiling. "


    Sura said: "I can''t compare with you, the champion of the freshman competition, the Lord of the Qin City of Milan empire! Yinzhu, this trip to Yinlong City, you seem to have made progress again. Your eyes tell me that your strength should be improved. Did the dragons embarrass you? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t want to let Sula worry about herself. He said with a smile, "No. It''s just a few simple tests. They feel that my ability can help them in the future, so they don''t embarrass me. He left me to practice in Yinlong city for a few days and let me come back. You see, I''m fine. "


    "That''s good." Sula''s face seemed to become more pale, and there seemed to be some helplessness and sadness in his eyes. But ye Yinzhu is struggling with the food in front of him, and he doesn''t pay attention to it.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 187

    Ye Yinzhu''s lunch was not finished yet. Suddenly, an angry voice came from outside the dormitory, "Ye Yinzhu, you stinky boy, you won''t report to me when you come back. I want to die, don''t I? "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, and a piece of green vegetables slipped from his mouth. But there was a smile in his eyes. He quickly put down the tableware and ran to open the door.


    As expected, it was Niya, the head of the Department of Shenyin. Today''s Niya is wearing a dark green magic robe and stands outside the dormitory in a rage. But when she sees Ye Yinzhu, she looks up and down like Ferguson, for fear that he may be missing something.


    "Granny Nina, please come in."


    "Come in. When I come back, I will go to the dean. Why, can''t I compare with the dean of Ferguson in your heart? " Nina''s hot temper can''t be changed.


    "Well No, of course not. I''m going to see you after lunch? You come in first. " Ye Yinzhu quickly lets Nina into the room.


    Nina came in angrily, accepted Sula''s salute and said, "Stinky boy, you''re back at last. If you don''t come back again, maybe I''ll go to Yinlong city to kill someone. " At this point, she couldn''t help giggling, and the anger in her eyes turned into excitement.


    "Granny Nina, have you eaten? Would you like to have some with us? " Ye Yinzhu asks tentatively. Although Nina had already laughed, he was still careful for fear that the director would have another attack.


    Nina took a look at the dishes on the table, and said: "no, let me eat your leftovers! I''ve eaten already. Just come back. You can eat first. Let''s have a rest today. Tonight, celebrate at the golden life restaurant in Milan city. As for the participants, it''s our God sound system. Oh, and your roommate, come with us. Yinzhu, you didn''t suffer in Yinlong city. "


    Ye Yinzhu quickly shook his head and said, "grandma Nina, where is the golden life?"


    Nina snorted, "you''ve been in Milan for a while. You don''t even know the golden life in Milan. It''s just a restaurant. Come back unexpectedly don''t tell me first, punish you to treat tonight. Don''t worry about not having any money. Just deduct it from your assistant''s salary. "


    "Well Grandma Nina, this... "


    "What? This, that. I''m leaving. Let''s talk about it in the evening. Oh, by the way, the cultivation method you proposed last time has a good effect. But it only works on a few people. It seems that a good cultivation method also needs understanding and opportunity. " As she said that, Nina turned and walked out of the dormitory. Ye Yinzhu clearly saw that she was smiling in her eyes.


    Seeing Nina off, ye Yinzhu doesn''t waste Sula''s labor, and sweeps away the rest of the food.


    "Sula, do you know the golden life?"


    Sula nodded and said, "of course I know."


    "Is it expensive there?"


    "It''s not expensive for director Nina," Sula said with a wry smile. But for you, I''m afraid you''re going to sell yourself. Although I haven''t been there, I don''t think the things there will be cheaper than the original piaolanquan. "


    "I, I, I, am broke..."


    ¡­¡­


    "You, what do you say? He''s back? Is he really back? " The body of the ocean trembles uncontrollably, tears rustle down, completely unable to control their emotions. Ocean, like ordinary students, is also wearing the uniform of Milan''s Mowu academy, but there is a white veil on her face, and her eyes are all covered. By this time, the veil was wet with tears.


    Xiangluan said with a smile: "is there any fake? My aunt just told me. Look at you, you''re a real loser! I was so excited when I heard that my lover came back. Ye Yinzhu, who has no conscience, doesn''t come back to talk to us. See what I do with him at night. "


    "He must be tired. It''s been more than a month since he left. He always needs to have a rest when he comes back! " Although the ocean chokes, it does not forget to defend Ye Yinzhu.


    Xiangluan looked at her good sister funny, "fool, you are hopeless. You don''t like this guy because you''re grateful. "


    The ocean wiped her tears. "No, of course not. Sister xiangluan, do you remember the look in Yinzhu''s eyes when she first saw my face? When other men see my true appearance, they either fear it or despise it. Only he, only he, showed pity when he saw my face. At that time, in his eyes, I should just be his classmate. However, he tried his best to help me with the treatment. It was he who gave me a new life and everything I have now. What I see is not his strength, nor his handsome appearance, but his sincere kindness and his clear heart. "


    "Good acid, good acid, no, I can''t stand it. No wonder women fall in love after that. I''m afraid everything in yeyinzhu is good in your opinion. You little fool, don''t lose out in time. Since the decision is made by him, you should let him know first! Otherwise, after being robbed by others, you have no place to cry. The boy is ignorant and totally unintelligible about men and women. I want to laugh when I think of his silly appearance. I don''t think you can count on him to tell you. "The tears of excitement in the eyes of the ocean have disappeared. Although she is separated by the veil, some of her skin has completely turned into rose red. "Sister xiangluan, don''t talk nonsense. We''re all young. "


    Xiangluan suddenly pinched in front of the ocean''s abundant chest and ran away with a smile, "are you small? Where are you small! My good sister, hand fast hand slow oh. You can do it yourself. Maybe one day when I''m happy, I''ll rob you of your music. "


    The whole body of the ocean is softened by xiangluan''s touch, and the two girls immediately laugh together in the dormitory. Xiangluan can''t help sighing that it has been more than a month, and this is the first time that the ocean is happy. Ye Yinzhu, don''t let her down! Only xiangluan could understand how vulnerable she was to the ocean in the shadow of her appearance when she was a child.


    "No more, no more." Haiyang catches xiangluan''s hand and stands up from the sofa.


    "What are you going to do?" Xiangluan asks curiously.


    There was a soft light in the ocean''s eyes. "I''m going to prepare. I want him to see the best of me in the evening. "


    Xiangluan made a faint movement, "you are hopeless."


    ¡­¡­


    After more than a month, his body and mind can finally settle down. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t practice, but just goes back to the bedroom and has a good sleep. After lunch, I went to sleep until dusk. If Sula hadn''t woken him up, I''m afraid he would have been sleeping until the next morning.


    Sula changed into a black Samurai suit, although compared with Ye Yinzhu, his figure is a little slim, but the height of more than 1.7 meters is also good. The assassin himself can''t be too tall. I don''t know if it''s because ye Yinzhu is back. At this time, he looks ruddy. It''s just that the material of the clothes is ordinary. It''s a bargain at first sight.


    Ye Yinzhu simply combed and washed, and they walked out of the dormitory. Originally Ye Yinzhu wanted to go with Nina. But Sula told him that director Nina and they had already passed first.


    After leaving the college, they spread out their bodies and fight all over their bodies. After the bamboo fight was promoted to the fifth level of Huangzhu, ye Yinzhu was finally able to keep up with Sula. He also did not understand why Sula''s fighting spirit was only green, but the speed was so fast.


    Milan, which is just getting dark, is the most prosperous and bustling city. The lights are full of this huge city, and everywhere is a prosperous scene. Some of the bustling people on the streets are ready to go home for a rest after a day''s work, and more of them are looking for a rich night life. From the numerous guests in those hotels, we can see how rich the Empire of Milan was. The peaceful and comfortable days made the economy of the Empire of Milan develop rapidly. Of course, these are inseparable from the hard work of Silvio the great.


    Walking in the street, people can often be heard to say hello to each other and praise Falan. But how do these ordinary people know that the main reason why the Empire of Milan could not expand in such a strong situation is the existence of Falan.


    Golden life is not like the original piaolanquan in a quiet corner of Milan city. As the best hotel in Milan, it is located in the most prosperous section of Milan Royal Street. This is where every inch of land is worth every inch of money. One of the most characteristic is that all the shops on this street are directly affiliated to the royal family of Milan empire.


    After succeeding to the throne, the first move made by Silvio the great was to build this prosperous Royal Street, which was completely managed by the royal family. At that time, it was opposed by many ministers. However, since the establishment of the Royal Street in Milan, the great Silvio has made an amazing decision that all the expenses of the royal family will no longer be drawn from the Treasury, and all the shops in the street will be run by the royal family. This shows how prosperous the street is. You know, the annual expenditure of the royal family is absolutely astronomical!


    Golden life is the only hotel on the Royal Street of Milan, but it occupies an area one third of the length of one side of the street. The scale of the hotel is even comparable to that of the palace. To be able to eat here is absolutely a symbol of status. Silvio the great has always been close to the common people, but this hotel is the only one in Milan that only serves the nobles. Without the title of nobility, no matter how rich you are, you can''t enter here even if you have a glass of water. Of course, the food here is undoubtedly the most delicious in the city of Milan. As for the price, just like its name, the golden life, naturally, requires golden coins. According to someone''s calculation, on the Royal Street of Milan, one year''s income of golden life alone is enough for all the expenses of the royal family. This is the most standard gold selling cave.


    Dear friends who like this work, please don''t forget to vote for it. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 188

    In Nina''s greeting, ye Yinzhu and Sura sit at the top of the ocean. As soon as he finished greeting the crowd, Xueling asked, "Yinzhu, you haven''t answered my question? Where have you been these days? I haven''t seen anyone for more than a month. We also want you to guide the music. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''ve been out for a while and I''m back? I''ll help you solve any problems you have in class tomorrow. "


    Niya said with a smile: "everyone''s efforts are good these days. Now Xueling, Lanxi, xiangluan and Haiyang have basically mastered the emotional integration of a piece of music. Others are still a little short, and they still have to work hard. Today, I call you here not only to celebrate the return of Ye Yinzhu, but also to celebrate the coming of our divine phonology. We need to work hard in the future. Not to achieve the emotional integration of the continued efforts, has achieved to strive to master more music


    Ye Yinzhu asked the ocean around him curiously, "what music do you master? It''s only been more than a month, not bad! "


    Ocean looked at Ye Yinzhu, her eyes seem to be a lot brighter, but the light in her eyes makes Ye Yinzhu dare not look at each other.


    "It''s the ghost of a beautiful girl." Ocean''s voice is very light, only Ye Yinzhu and director Nina can hear it.


    The ghost of a beautiful girl? It''s the ghost of a beautiful girl. In my impression, the effect of this piece of music on ordinary people is just the appeal of sadness, not much effect. Only good for undead. Ye Yinzhu did not expect that they would choose this music.


    "I chose it. Because, this is the first time we played ensemble. Have you forgotten? " Ocean looked at Ye Yinzhu''s surprise and explained it in a lower voice.


    A trace of strangeness invades the heart of Yuye Yinzhu, who can clearly feel the change of the ocean. The original cold disappeared, but at this time she was like a frightened deer, very shy.


    Golden life''s serving speed is very fast. While they are talking, all kinds of delicacies have been served. Ye Yinzhu is not easy to be impressed by these dazzling dishes, because there is no dish he can name. In his heart, the most profound impression on food is always the eggs that Sula bought in the early morning.


    Nina ordered a few bottles of red wine and everyone had a share. Raise your glass. "Praise Falan. Come on, kids. In my heart, you are all my children. Let''s drink this wine and work together for the future of the divine sound system. "


    "Praise Falan." Holding the glass high and gently touching the edge of the table, the ruby like wine flows into the mouth. The rich grape aroma fills the mouth with a slightly sour feeling. Even ye Yinzhu, who drinks for the first time, can''t help but praise. Only Sula just touched the wine with her lips and didn''t drink it.


    While eating, almost all kinds of topics revolve around Ye Yinzhu''s emotional integration into the playing method. It can be seen that everyone has worked very hard for more than a month.


    Nina said with a smile, "Xueling, what level of your magic power has reached?"


    Xueling said with some pride: "it has entered the early stage of orange class. Yinzhu is a good way to practice. I never thought that I could break through the red high level at such a fast speed. "


    Nina turned to Lanxi and said, "what about you?"


    Lan Xi is about to be more reserved. She takes a look at Ye Yinzhu and the ocean around him. Her eyes seem to be a little lonely. "Like Xueling, I have reached the orange level."


    Nina said with a smile: "that''s right. If you master more music, your training speed will not be slower than other magicians. It seems that the biggest problem of our divine phonology will be greatly improved by the integration of emotion into playing method. "


    She just said here, and the peacock, whose face has been a little ugly, suddenly said: "Ye Yinzhu, why can''t my mood be integrated into the music? Why is that? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at her and said, "because your heart is not quiet enough. If you want to understand the true meaning of the music and feel the real emotion in the music, the first thing to do is to be calm. I don''t know much about you, but I can only say that your heart is not quiet enough. Well, you play for me tomorrow, and we''ll find out the problem together, OK? "


    Listen to his words, always arrogant peacock Leng for a while, lower head, seem to be thinking about something.


    Nina didn''t ask everyone to drink more. After all, most of them are girls. As for ye Yinzhu, he doesn''t drink much. After only two drinks, he is a bit dizzy. His handsome face is a little more red. He looks dizzy, which makes the girls around smile from time to time.


    Sula has been sitting quietly beside Ye Yinzhu and eating something simply. These delicacies do not seem to arouse his interest. Looking at his calmness, Nina can''t help nodding. As a student of Assassin department, he can control himself. He has such self-control ability that he doesn''t eat and drink much. No wonder he is so excellent.


    Besides Ye Yinzhu, the most famous freshmen in this class are not Ma Liang, Chang Hao and Nesta. It''s Sula. According to the head of the assassin department, Sula is the most talented assassin student he has ever seen. It is far beyond the ability of the same age. Even in a challenge, beat the top of the fifth grade. His fighting spirit reached the green level in the first grade, which is not unique in the college, but all the abilities of the assassin showed in him are almost perfect. The head of the assassin department, as a division level assassin, asked himself that there was nothing more to teach Sula. It seems that he has nothing but fighting spirit.When everyone was eating happily, the knock on the door suddenly rang out. Nina frowned and said to the silver waiter, "didn''t I say that? Don''t let anyone disturb you without my orders. "


    The waiter was puzzled and said blankly, "we have already done what you ordered. How can anyone come?"


    "Of course, outsiders can''t disturb me, but are you not welcome to my younger brother, sister?" When the door opened, a middle-aged man in casual clothes appeared outside, accompanied by an old man with a cold face.


    Seeing this man appear, almost everyone in the room stood up, even Nina was no exception. Because it''s none other than the Yellow Emperor of Milan, Silvio Berlusconi. And with him, naturally, is the Grand Marshal of the Empire, is also the first master of the Milan Empire Seedorf.


    "See your majesty." People will kneel down to salute, of course, ye Yinzhu is an exception. Silvio has ordered him not to kneel since what happened in the Milan palace.


    "Well, you don''t have to salute. Today is a family dinner, and it''s also a day to meet Yinzhu. Don''t be so restrained. You can treat me like an uncle. " This kind of scene, Silvio the great appears extremely approachable.


    The first year students of Shenyin department didn''t know the identity of xiangluan, and Silvio didn''t say hello to his daughter. Instead, he went directly to Ye Yinzhu and said with a smile to Nina, "sister, you''re not interesting enough. Yinzhu didn''t inform me of such a big thing when he came back. Fortunately, I heard that the Red Cross emblem of Milan appeared in golden life, so I found it. "


    At this time, most people were shocked by Silvio''s words. Except for xiangluan and Haiyang, how could these first-year students in the Department of divine sound know that their director Nina was actually the eldest sister of the emperor of Milan, the princess of the Empire.


    Niya snorted and said, "why do I call you? If you listen to me completely and be stronger, maybe you don''t have to let Yinzhu take risks. "


    Silvio said with a wry smile: "sister, I have my own difficulties, too! I want to take charge of the whole empire, though I don''t want to. But don''t you understand what that place is like? I''ve done my best. " As he said this, he even winked at his sister. After all, it was a secret that ye Yinzhu went to Yinlong city.


    Niya looks a little better. After all, her brother is the Empire of Milan, and from the perspective of the Empire, he didn''t do anything wrong. Indifferent way: "since came, do together.". But it''s your treat today. "


    Silvio said with a bitter smile, "sister, you don''t have to be so stingy. Even if I come to dinner, I want money! You have more money than me. You might as well help me. Looking at your business here, I''m really envious. Our royal street in Milan, your golden life accounts for almost half of your income. "


    Nina said angrily: "you think it''s beautiful. It''s all my private money. If I had not supported your reform, would I have given all my dowries to start a golden life? It would be nice if I didn''t ask you to support me and ask for money. No. My money is private and has nothing to do with the state. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned to see that the two brothers and sisters were arguing about their interests. He never thought that Nina would open such a luxurious and grand golden life. A sense of being cheated suddenly rose in her heart. Nina said that she would use her salary to pay for it, which was obviously a joke. This golden life is a golden struggle. Does she need her own money? No wonder there are many treasures in the treasure house of the divine phonology, and the treatment of the divine phonology is the best of all departments. Nina is the real Mammon!


    the face of the ocean is still covered. Has it recovered? The experience of Yinzhu has been greatly improved. Can it help Zizhu? Please keep an eye on this book. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 189

    Other students are completely dull, if Nina is Silvio''s sister, they can accept it. But the emperor of Tang Tang Empire came to give ye Yinzhu a student of Shenyin system, a little Viscount, to wash away the dust, which they couldn''t understand.


    Silvio obviously has no way to deal with his sister. He says helplessly: "well, we won''t discuss this. Today is for Yinzhu. This meal will be my own. I feel sorry for my small Treasury. It will shrink this time. How about a discount? "


    Nina showed a smile, "you''re the king of a country. It''s good to have a discount! Since it''s a treat, we should be sincere. "


    Silvio turned to the people and said, "come on, everybody, sit down. Make yourself at home. "


    They just sat down one by one. Fortunately, they had eaten almost before. Otherwise, how could they eat when the emperor was here.


    Silvio sighed and said, "Yinzhu, uncle wants to say sorry to you about this time. For the sake of the Empire, let you suffer so much injustice, uncle will certainly compensate you. Do you need anything? As long as it''s something I can satisfy. "


    Ye Yinzhu is surprised. It is impossible for Silvio to take back his words in front of so many people. If he is not moved, it is impossible. However, he also vaguely understood that it was a kind of power exclusively for emperors, but even so. As the emperor of the first empire on the mainland of lonzainus, it is extremely difficult to do so.


    "Uncle Silvio, I don''t need anything. Now that the matter has been settled, let him go. "


    Silvio said with some pain: "as an emperor, it is the most painful thing to be unable to protect his people." Speaking of this, he beamed his voice into a line and said in a voice that only Ye Yinzhu could hear: "this matter is the secret of the empire after all. My uncle can''t reward you any more, otherwise he will be opposed by the officials. But my uncle will always keep this in mind. No matter what needs you have in the future, my uncle can satisfy you with one condition. You are still young. Don''t worry about the conditions. This is what the Empire owes you. "


    In fact, not long after ye Yinzhu left Yinlong City, Silvio got the news. He not only knew Ye Yinzhu''s safe return, but also learned that he had become another foreign Yinlong. Of course, he knows what foreign silver dragon means to a magician. Although Seedorf can''t tell him the things in the Dragon Kingdom due to his commitment to the dragon race, from Seedorf''s tone and expression, Silvio can also judge that it''s not easy to become a foreign silver dragon.


    Silvio''s most admired person is actually his sister. Whether it''s the investment in golden life or the suggestion to Yinzhu this time. Now ye Yinzhu is less than 17 years old. Who can imagine what kind of magician he will become when he is 27 years old? There is no shortage of troops or money in the Milan Empire, and the most important thing is the super strong. Although Seedorf is powerful, there are many purple level masters. However, compared with French blue, the difference is still too far. The alliance of Yinlong city can''t make up for this defect. If we can cultivate our own peerless strongmen, even reach the height of the Seventh Tower leader of Falan, then everything is possible. As a magnificent emperor, what Silvio most hopes to see is that one day the cavalry of the Milan empire will be able to travel all over the mainland of lonzainus.


    With the addition of Silvio, the dinner became a lot more formal. Silvio did not stay too long, but simply talked with Ye Yinzhu, fully expressed his apology and kindness, and then left with Seedorf. Of course, Silvio paid for the meal, and Nina won''t miss this opportunity to squeeze her brother.


    When siduofu left, he took a special look at Ye Yinzhu and nodded to him. From his always serious face, ye Yinzhu saw a look of approval. Maybe it''s because he is also a foreign silver dragon. Yinzhu obviously feels that the marshal seems to be close to him.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is moved by Silvio''s kindness, he also thinks that if what he has done in the Dragon kingdom is discovered by the dragon people, then I''m afraid Silvio will abandon himself at the first time. At this time, he finally understood the sentence in the book, in politics, there is no forever friend, only forever interest.


    After dinner, under the leadership of Nina, the girls of Shenyin came out of Shenyin hall. According to Nina, the girl who played the zither was once a student of Shenyin. In other words, it was Ye Yinzhu''s elder sister. It''s just because of the limited qualification. Now it''s only orange level.


    "Yinzhu, will you wait a moment?" Seeing ye Yinzhu going out with others, the ocean suddenly stops him.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and turned back to look at the ocean. "Sister, what else


    The ocean bit its lower lip and whispered, "I want to talk to you alone."


    On one side, xiangluan smiles, gives Haiyang an encouraging look, pushes Sula around and goes out.


    Sula seems to have thought of something, and his body has obviously become a little stiff, but he doesn''t show anything in his gloomy look. He just goes out with his head down, and doesn''t even look at Ye Yinzhu.Ocean closed the door, at this time, only she and ye Yinzhu were left in Shenyin hall.


    Both of them are standing. Ye Yinzhu can feel the amazing attraction of the ocean. The fresh fragrance obviously does not belong to any spices, but is completely emitted by the girl itself. In particular, her classical elegance brought him a strong impact.


    It seems that having summoned up the courage, the ocean stood just one foot away from ye Yinzhu. Two people face each other, originally the same clear black eyes, at this time the eyes have become a little complex. In this atmosphere, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are a little more flustered, while the ocean''s black eyes are full of complex emotions.


    "Xuejie, I just want to ask you." Feeling some stalemate and ambiguous atmosphere, ye Yinzhu first broke the embarrassment.


    "What do you want to ask?" the ocean whispered


    Ye Yinzhu said: "your face, I mean, is your face OK? Did I fail? "


    The ocean looked at the concern and anxiety in his eyes, and his big black eyes were suddenly moist.


    Seeing that the ocean was about to cry, ye Yinzhu suddenly had no idea and said in a hurry: "Xuejie, you, don''t cry! Let me have a look. Maybe we can do something else. "


    Ocean still did not speak, raised her spring onion like delicate hands, slowly pulled down the white veil on her face.


    The veil slowly slides down, and the white and delicate skin appears in front of Ye Yinzhu''s eyes little by little.


    At that moment


    For a moment


    Ye Yinzhu has completely lost the ability to think.


    His eyes froze, and his hand, raised with concern, stopped in the air.


    It was as if every element in the air had stopped fluctuating.


    At that moment, he could not describe what he saw with words.


    And all these changes are just for the face of the world.


    Ice and snow for the muscle, jade for the bone, as milky crystal general, crystal clear skin without even half a defect. The black eyes with mist, the delicate and upright nose, the delicate and moist lips, and even the delicate face of xiangluan are more beautiful than those of xiangluan. She is like a goddess who doesn''t eat fireworks. Yes, against the background of the blue wavy skirt, she is the goddess in the sea.


    Ocean, ocean, this is the real ocean! This is enough to match all her looks!


    As if he remembered the delicacy and fullness he saw in the last treatment, a kind of satisfaction that could not be described in words, filled every corner of his heart.


    The ocean, the most beautiful masterpiece of the creator, has finally returned to normal under the action of the purple bamboo needle. Lost more than ten years of everything, finally returned.


    Elegant, noble and graceful, she stood just one foot ahead of herself. Her breath seemed to be a little short. How wonderful that is! Praise Falan, praise all the gods that can be praised, this is perfect.


    Ice cold disappeared, her delicate face like coagulated fat was tinged with faint red halo, and her own appearance was reflected in her black eyes filled with mist. She''s looking at me. Why does her eyes make me feel hot. From the cold to the hot, the completely different ice and fire make everything in the ocean more colorful.


    "Remember the first words you said when we first met?" Ocean whispers.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are full of admiration and excitement, even speechless.


    "You say, it''s as clear as jade splashing and as trembling as dragon chanting. It''s a beautiful girl''s ghost. Later, you played with me. Before I met you, I never thought that any boy would choose the vocation of divine voice teacher. But later I learned that you are so outstanding. It''s you who let me know that Shenyin master can be so powerful. The melody of music can become so wonderful. "


    "The first time you saw my face, you didn''t hate and despise it, you didn''t avoid it like a snake or a scorpion. I can see the pity in your eyes. But you know what? At that time, I was not willing to accept this pity. My dignity made me not want to be pitied by anyone. "


    "No, sister, I didn''t mean that." Ye Yinzhu finally said something and argued anxiously.


    "Don''t call me Xuejie, call me Haiyang." The water mist in the black eyes condenses into water drops and slides quietly, making the crystal clear water elements splash in the front.


    "The sea "The ocean." Ye Yinzhu suddenly feels that his mouth is stupid. I want to explain something, but I can''t say it again.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 190

    "You treat me without any reward, without any purpose. Every time, you are so focused. At that time, you didn''t know my identity. Your eyes are so clear, even if you see my body, there is no evil breath. You will be shy, then you, let me feel a kind of pure to pure. I think that only if you are pure and pure, can you play such a wonderful melody. To make the mood match all the music. "


    Taking a deep breath, ye Yinzhu reluctantly suppressed the tension in his heart and said with a smile: "the first time I saw you, your cold from the inside out gave me a deep impression. I didn''t know why until I saw your ruined face. In fact, I just don''t want you who should have been perfect to be affected by such flaws. I''m just helping you get back to where you came from. What you have now is what you already have! "


    "Ever since I remember, ever since my grandfather told me about the curse. I never expected to recover one day. You''re the one who gave me a new life. But I won''t say thank you. Because I think that will make your kindness violated. "


    "No, of course not. That''s what I should do. " Ye Yinzhu found that his original mature ideas could not be used at this time. The scorching heat in the eyes of the ocean seems to melt itself.


    With a little smile, the fog in the eyes of the ocean gradually dispersed. Looking at the man in front of him deeply, he said in a soft voice: "Yinzhu, do you see the white yarn? I''ve been carrying it since the last time you treated me that day. Appearance recovered, but I still carry it, and will always carry it in the future. Because, except for my family and you, I don''t want any man to see my restored appearance. That will never change until I die. "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu is dull again. He finds that his brain doesn''t know when to fall into a blank again.


    After saying what she wanted to say, the ocean suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. Although she didn''t get any answers, the relaxed feeling still made her feel relieved.


    "Ocean, I..."


    The ocean raised her hand, and her tender little hand covered Ye Yinzhu''s mouth, "don''t say anything. We''re all young, but I''ll wait, no matter how long. Today, I just want to tell you that when the appearance recovers, the ocean belongs to only one person, whether he wants the ocean or not. He is the only one who belongs to the ocean. The reason why it is the moment of appearance recovery is that such an ocean is worthy of him and has the opportunity to belong to him. "


    At this point, the ocean stopped for a moment, clear eyes deeply looking at the front of Ye Yinzhu, word by word: "that person''s name, called Ye Yinzhu."


    Tiptoe, gently, in his lips a kiss, a layer of mist in the eyes filled, she whispered: "remember my words, the ocean is just a leaf of bamboo."


    She left, and took the ocean of white gauze with her again, leaving only Ye Yinzhu as numb as a wooden bird.


    Dizzy in the brain, ye Yinzhu himself doesn''t know how to return to the dormitory, the words of the sea and the cool and warm between the lips are always hovering in the brain. Vaguely, he seems to remember that Sula, who came back with him, was always silent.


    Such a daze, until the voice of the call appears in the brain, ye Yinzhu wakes up. "Yinzhu, may I call you?" The spirit of inquiry makes him free from confusion, and joy fills his heart. Yes, of course.


    With a flash of purple light, everything around becomes dim, and ye Yinzhu''s body disappears quietly in the dormitory.


    Sula, who should have been sleeping, sat up from the bed and looked at the bed where ye Yinzhu had disappeared. Two lines of tears slipped down her face. Her stable hand was shaking slightly and uncontrollably.


    Feeling the familiar elements of the space system fluctuate, everything around him goes with the space, the light flashes, the pressure from the space suddenly lightens, and the cold air tells him that he has appeared in a strange place.


    The huge cave is a little dark, different from the Dragon Cave in Yinlong city. It''s much colder here. With Ye Yinzhu''s strength, he can''t help shivering. However, the ice cooling of the environment can not erase the fire in Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    "Zi, are you ok?" Looking at sitting there in front of him, with a smile on his face, ye Yinzhu asks with concern.


    Purple stood up from the ground and said with a smile: "thank you very much. Your recent breakthrough has benefited me a lot. Otherwise, I can''t recover so fast. Yinzhu, what happened to you? It''s a pity I can''t help you these days. " Looking at Ye Yinzhu, Zi has been surprised that no one knows Yinzhu better than him, not only because they have been together for the longest time, but more importantly, the role of the same life contract makes them have a special connection. Summon Ye Yinzhu to the front, Zi immediately feels the change of his mentality.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "nothing. It''s all over. Zi, you bimong and the dragon are enemies, aren''t you


    Purple looked at him and nodded solemnly, "yes. Bimong and the dragon are natural enemies. Since the day of its birth, bimong has been oppressed by the dragon people. Yinzhu, why do I feel the breath of dragon from you. More obviously than last time, it seems that this is no longer what soul attachment can achieveYe Yinzhu said with a smile, "I will stand by you at any time. I''ve been to Yinlong city... " To purple, he has nothing to hide, purple is he can completely trust brother, is also the best partner.


    When ziyinzhu said that Howard, the king of the silver dragon, asked him to go to the Dragon kingdom for trial, the purple light in his eyes suddenly flourished, and his bones kept crackling. But when he heard Ye Yinzhu''s encounter in the Dragon Kingdom, his face gradually calmed down, from anger to consternation.


    "You, what do you say? You killed the holy dragon nochy Purple staring at Ye Yinzhu, mouth open big, always cold Shen Ning, and he, or the first time to show this expression. It''s funny to see ye Yinzhu.


    "You should know him, violet. According to him, the cause of your fight with Amethyst is his death


    "No, I don''t know him. However, he is our big enemy than the Mongolians. Yes, he died in the hands of my ancestors, but my ancestors were also destroyed by him. It was a battle in which both sides were defeated. " There was a trace of sadness and indignation in his eyes. "Although nokeshi died, he at least dragged his seriously injured body back to their dragon kingdom. However, my ancestors were attacked by him in the first battle, and finally they were unable to support him. Not even the bones survived. The Amethyst sword belonging to our Amethyst bimon was lost from that time. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "Zi, now you should tell me everything about you. Although I haven''t reached the purple level, I''m sure I can help you. "


    Purple smile, suddenly, he step back, plop a kneel in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Zi, what are you doing?" Ye Yinzhu was startled and rushed forward to help him, but the power of purple was not comparable to that of him. Kneeling there, like iron casting copper pouring general motionless.


    "Yinzhu, you must accept my thanks. This is not only my thanks to you, but also our Amethyst family''s thanks to you. It was you who helped us to avenge the blood, to destroy the holy dragon nochy, to seal his despicable soul, and to make him restless forever. Thank you, Yinzhu. Not only are we good brothers, but in the future, your descendants will always be the guardian of our Amethyst family. This is my promise to you, and also the promise of the Amethyst family to you. " Said, purple will sound bamboo light push away, firm worship down.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t stop him any more. He knew that purple''s temper would not change as long as it was determined by him. What''s more, it''s about the ancestors of purple.


    After the respectful ceremony, Zicai stood up again, and her bright eyes were full of excitement. "Maybe this is the chance that God has given us to be prosperous. Yinzhu, you''re right. It''s time to let you know everything about me. "


    "Wait a minute, violet. Your call to me can only last about half an hour. I''ll really send myself to you first, and then we''ll have a good chat. " While saying that, ye Yinzhu releases the Amethyst ball from the space ring under the gaze of purple surprise.


    A silver light flashed from the bottom of his eyes. After this baptism, he became more pure and communicated with the Amethyst ball. Under his control, a brilliant purple light came out of the Amethyst ball. The purple light flowed and left deep traces on the ground. The magic elements of space seemed to be solidified and contained in it.


    The depiction method of this magic array has been in Ye Yinzhu''s memory for a long time, and it is very easy to depict it by virtue of mental control. It''s just that depicting this magic array consumes a lot of mental power. When the whole array is finished, more than 30% of Ye Yinzhu''s magic power is gone.


    "Well, Zi, I''ll go back first. I''ll be back soon. " Xiang Zi shows a mysterious smile. The Milky light lights up. Ye Yinzhu melts into his body and disappears. Through the contract between them, he went back to the college.


    Dear friends who like this work, please vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 191

    The warm dormitory is still so warm. Ye Yinzhu walks out of the bedroom lightly for fear of waking up Sura who practices cross knee. In the hall, he immediately repeated what he had done in the purple hole. Purple flow, the first to appear, is a purple six pointed star, followed by a complex symbol constantly appear in it. When the last line is finished. A purple glow came out. The whole hall will shine, and when the light quietly disappeared, all traces on the ground have disappeared. No one can find this special ancient array without the exploration of Amethyst ball.


    After finishing this, ye Yinzhu can''t help but go to the sofa and do it. He has consumed more than 60% of his mental strength so quickly. Even with his mental strength, he can''t afford it. The gift given by Howard, the king of silver dragon, shows his function for the first time. Fortunately, later, ye Yinzhu''s teleportation is only for himself, which will not consume too much mana. Otherwise, he can''t go there for the time being.


    After a short rest, ye Yinzhu''s spirit recovered a bit, and he went back to the position where he had depicted the magic array before. The Amethyst ball appeared again and suspended above his head.


    This is his first time to use this kind of teleportation. In the memory left by the Silver Dragon King, the spiritual power consumed by using Amethyst ball teleportation increases with the increase of distance and the number of people. Once the mental power can not meet the requirements of transmission, then the transmission will fail. At the same time, mental energy will be evacuated.


    A circle of purple halo is released from the Amethyst ball with the injection of Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power. Through the feeling of spiritual power, he obviously feels that there are two spiritual imprints in the Amethyst ball, one is under his feet, and the other is naturally where purple is.


    With the rise of purple light, the purple brand that had disappeared on the ground reappeared. With a layer of purple light, ye Yinzhu only felt that his spiritual power consumed 10% in an instant. The next moment, his people had disappeared in the dormitory.


    Through the space transmission of Amethyst ball, it is completely different from the call of purple. An almost tearing pain came from around his body, and the bamboo spirit was released subconsciously to protect his body, which relieved the pain a little. Everything around is purple, it seems that there is no end.


    It seems that after a long time, when ye Yinzhu feels that his fighting spirit is consuming more and more, his destination finally arrives.


    Purple light disappeared, everything around was dark, still cold air, and purple surprised eyes told him that he had succeeded. The magic circle on the ground is slowly fading away.


    The Empire of Milan is not too far away from the northern wasteland, and ye Yinzhu only conveys himself. Therefore, the consumption of mental power is not particularly huge. However, after this tossing and turning, his spiritual strength is less than 30% at this time. The weak feeling made him wary. Although the transmission of the Amethyst ball is convenient, the consumption is also extremely huge. It''s good to use it to drive, but it''s better to be cautious.


    "It''s a success. Purple, now we can rest assured chat, do not worry about half an hour limit


    Purple surprised looking into the hands of Ye Yinzhu Amethyst ball, "this is the transmission crystal. Now there''s this thing. And it''s such a big piece that it seems to be able to carry out range transmission. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "the maximum number of transmissions should be 100 people. After becoming a foreign silver dragon, the king of silver dragon gave it to me in order to win over me. "


    Purple eyes reveal a smile with deep meaning, "hit a stick and give some sweetness.". The Silver Dragon King has some brains. This is a good thing! Even in the history of our Amethyst family, it didn''t appear several times on the mainland. And many of them are broken. Yinzhu, you must be careful when using it to transmit in the future. You can only use it under the condition of ensuring safety. Otherwise, once the transmission crystal is damaged by external force, it will be damaged immediately. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I''ll pay attention. Zi, now you can tell me your life experience. "


    Purple pointed to his side, let Ye Yinzhu sit down, purple eyes flashed a layer of purple light fog. With a slight sigh, he said, "it starts with my ancestors. In ancient times, or after the birth of the continent of lonzainus, with the evolution of life, some powerful races began to appear. At that time, the area of lonzainus was not as large as it is now. It''s only as big as the present Arctic wilderness plus the Empire of Milan, the kingdom of Ascoli and half of Palermo. It is now the northwest part of the continent of lonzainus. At that time, the major races appeared in different positions. You human beings were very weak and primitive. In the eyes of other powerful races, you were just food and servants. These races are divided according to the region, one of which is our Amethyst bimon, and the other is the Dragon now. At that time, our two races were the most powerful. In short, the sacred dragon is the ancestor of the dragon clan, and our Amethyst bimon is the ancestor of the bimon monster clan. At that time, we lived in the Arctic wasteland, had many allies, and we were the most powerful race at that time. Now all orcs are our vassals. At that time, we were not called bimon, but the sacred beast, the Amethyst sacred beast, which was the absolute master of the Arctic wilderness. " At this point, purple seems to think of the glory of their ancestors, eyes purple can not help but more powerful a bit.After a pause, he continued: "at that time, the dragon clan mainly lived in the present Ascoli Kingdom and the vicinity of the Milan empire. Although there were a large number of them, they could not pose a threat to our orcs. The holy dragon was really powerful, but it was a little bit worse than my ancestors. At that time, the dragon''s main allies were the elves and the dwarves. And the extinct wingers. We orcs were not very interested in invasion. At that time, the Arctic wasteland was not as cold as it is now. It had rich products, which were enough for us to be self-sufficient. But this peace has not lasted long. "


    A touch of sadness appeared in Zi''s mood. Ye Yinzhu didn''t interrupt him. Listening to him, he continued, "the dragon people are naturally lewd, especially the high-grade dragon people. At level 9, the dragon race that can incarnate as human beings will have relations with almost any race. With the continuous birth of future generations, there will be Yalong, which is what you call dragon training. Although compared with the real dragon race, there is still a big gap between them, but they fully obey the command of the dragon race. With the increasing number, the ambition of the dragon race is growing. They are not satisfied with the current situation, but take a fancy to the Arctic wasteland which belongs to our orcs. And that''s when the war started, and it happened. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Zi in surprise. Although he has a very bad impression of the Dragon nationality, in his understanding, the aggression of the Dragon nationality does not seem to be very strong.


    Under the same contract, Zi felt the doubts in Ye Yinzhu''s heart and said with a smile, "I know what you think, but what I said is true. The dragon people in ancient times are not exactly the same as the present dragon people. At that time, the number of real dragons was always around 100000. If you think about it, it was 100000! Plus millions of Yalong, how powerful is that? Can they be at peace? Now it''s difficult for the dragon people to surpass a thousand. What else can they invade? Although you human beings are weak, your wisdom is not comparable to that of the dragon race. The existence of the seven pagodas of Falan alone makes the dragon people dare not act rashly. "


    A hundred thousand dragons? Ye Yinzhu''s eyes widened in surprise. He had seen the power of the dragon clan, and naturally understood what a hundred thousand dragons meant. If there are still 100000 dragons in existence, I''m afraid it will be easy to wipe out the whole continent of longqinus.


    "Zi, are those 100000 dragons and millions of Yalong killed in the battle with you bimong?" If so, how cruel the war will be!


    Zi shook her head. "No, it''s not. Although the strength of bimong and longzu were very strong at that time. But they''re not crazy enough to destroy each other. Since the beginning of the war against us, although the war has been going on all the time, most of the consumption is just ordinary orcs and Yalong. Our loss is not too big than that of Mongolia and giant dragon. As the war continued, our allies gradually joined the war. The war between bimont and dragon spread to every corner of the mainland. Although the dragon clan is more powerful than before because of the large number of Yalong, we orcs are born to be the best fighters. It''s not easy for them to take advantage of them. The war lasted a thousand years. You human beings have grown up quietly in this thousand years. "


    At this point, purple eyes suddenly showed a trace of fear, "in the first thousand years after the beginning of the war, natural punishment appeared. Unexpected changes have taken place in the mainland. The memory left by our ancestors is full of fear. It may be the punishment of God for the long-term war between bimong and the dragon, but it is so cruel. The natural punishment was also the fundamental reason for the sharp decrease in the number of bimong and dragon people and the transformation of this Arctic wasteland into a world of ice and snow. "


    ¡­¡­


    Guess what natural punishment is. In the next episode, the history of the mainland where the book is located will be shown to you.


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 192

    "What is natural punishment?" Ye Yinzhu asked. From purple''s eyes, he could see how the bimong clan had been hurt in that punishment.


    Purple''s mood is obviously a little excited, "it''s a collision, a collision from the East. A huge continent, no less than our original continent, came from the vast ocean and collided violently with our existing continent. "


    Ye Yinzhu exclaimed: "do you mean that the present mainland of longqinusi was created after the collision of two continents?"


    Purple heavy nodded, "heaven and earth color, the sun and the moon, that collision, brought a huge disaster. With the location of the collision as the center, we don''t know how many creatures of all races have disappeared. Even the most powerful forbidden spell can''t be compared with the explosion at the moment of collision. Under the violent collision, heaven and earth seemed to be torn apart. A huge crack of heaven appeared at the core of the collision between the two continents. Countless heterogeneous enemies rushed out of the crack and began to kill our original creatures


    "Xenobiotics? What''s that? "


    Purple wry smile way: "my ancestors call them dead.". They don''t seem to have life, they don''t fear death, they don''t even know what pain is. Their individual strength is not so strong, but their number seems to be endless. The most terrible thing is the plague they bring. No race can resist the erosion of the plague. Their appearance, like the halo of death, spreads out in circles. Where you go, nothing grows. The characteristic of their unity is their green eyes. There are very few records of these alien creatures. The only memories left by the ancestors are their green eyes full of death and the green fog of pestilence. Soon, the spread of the plague reached a quarter of the total of the two continents, and countless species died under their erosion. At that time, all races panicked. In the face of this irrational death spirit, the originally hostile bimont and dragon tribes formed an alliance with the fastest speed and united all the races on the original mainland of longqinus to launch an all-out attack on them. We must not let the plague spread again, let the dead take our home. "


    From the description of Zi, ye Yinzhu seems to see the terrible scene at the beginning. He sees countless alien creatures impacting the mainland, while bimong and longzu lead all the ethnic groups on the mainland to launch the final impact on them.


    "Tens of thousands of dragons and you are in this war..."


    Purple some difficultly nodded, "in the battle, we suddenly found that those dead souls eroded, not only our continent, but also the eastern continent that hit up.". And the eastern mainland''s attack on the dead is even more fierce than ours. Under the leadership of a giant golden creature that has no wings but can fly freely in the air, countless soldiers in golden armor in the eastern continent launch wave after wave of fierce attacks on the dead. Only later did my ancestors know that the golden creatures that can fly in the air without wings are also called the Dragon tribe, belonging to the Dragon tribe of the East. And those Oriental people call themselves descendants of the dragon. "


    The descendants of the dragon? I don''t know why, when hearing these four words, ye Yinzhu suddenly felt an inexplicable emotion in his heart.


    "Only from these Oriental people can we understand that human beings can still fight like this. They have strong fighting spirit and incomparably gorgeous skills. I don''t know how much better they are than the human beings who don''t belong to the fighting sequence on our side. The combination of Oriental Dragon and Oriental people is even better than our cooperation. When we were still struggling with the enemy, and we could hardly resist it, they had already used the fighting method to force the dead to retreat. It was they who blocked the vast majority of the enemy, and with the courage of seeing death as if at home, they tried their best to deal with the dead. Their number of casualties is far more than ours. The dragon in the East is the real dragon. Compared with those of us who are like flying lizards, they don''t know how strong they are. They are the real main force in this war of destruction. "


    "Does the eastern continent have a name? And those Oriental people, what are their characteristics? " Ye Yinzhu almost subconsciously asked the doubts in his heart.


    Zi took a deep look at him and said, "that continent is called Donglong continent by their aborigines. There is only one country in that continent, called Donglong empire."


    "What? I beg your pardon? The East Dragon empire. " Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are shining. What''s the relationship between the East Dragon Empire and his eight schools?


    Purple nodded and said: "you are right. If I guess correctly, you Donglong bazong are probably the descendants of Donglong empire. Because the biggest characteristic of the aborigines in the Donglong empire is their unified black hair and black eyes. At that time, on our original continent, although the color of human hair was varied, there was no black hair and black eyes. It can be said that as long as the people with black hair and black eyes are on the mainland, they should be the adherents of the Donglong empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly stepped forward and grasped purple''s shoulder, "what happened later? What happened to the war of destruction? Since the Donglong empire can play an important role in such wars, why are they now... "


    Purple said: "later, with the efforts of bimong, the dragon clan and the East Dragon Empire, the dead spirit was finally oppressed to the seal of the rift of heaven. However, their number still seems to be endless, constantly pouring out from the cracks. Every day, it will cause a lot of casualties to our people. And all ethnic groups have suffered heavy casualties. The rest of the main fighting ethnic groups like us are extremely rare, and most of them are infected with the plague. If it goes on like this, once we can''t stop them from rushing out of the rift, then the mainland will be occupied by them again, and there will be no chance to fight back. "There was a light of reverence in his eyes. Zi solemnly said: "my ancestors have a deep memory of that period. At that critical moment, the last remaining 47 golden Dragons of the East Dragon Empire soared into the air. With all their strength and brilliance, they transferred the cracks of the sky to the ground, and with their huge bodies, they turned into seals to fill the cracks. At the cost of life, the war of destruction was completely ended. At that time, there were less than 100000 warriors left in the East Dragon empire. That''s the last remnant of a continent! Therefore, although we Bi Meng people hate the dragon family, we have only the deepest respect for the Oriental Dragon. They have saved the mainland and all our races. "


    Oriental dragon, these four words are deeply imprinted in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. Are the descendants of the Dragon themselves their descendants?


    With these words, Zi''s voice suddenly became angry, "although the war of destruction is over, the dispute over the mainland of lonzainus is far from over. From the moment when the Eastern Dragon Warrior seal the crack of heaven, our continent has entered a period of chaos for thousands of years. This period of chaos began with the sneak attack of the holy dragon Nokshi. The despicable guy, seeing that the enemy from outside had no threat, suddenly attacked my ancestor, the king of Amethyst bimont, without warning. At that time, almost all races were exhausted. Who could have thought that their allies would attack suddenly at this moment of victory? Caught off guard, my ancestor was killed by the holy dragon nokeshi. However, the ancestor''s counterattack on his deathbed also hit him hard. The battle just stopped started again. It was already a tired division. After the final baptism, the number of remaining bimong and dragon ethnic groups decreased sharply. When the chaotic war ended, I don''t know how many ethnic groups were dead. We went back to the Arctic wasteland, which had become a world of ice and snow. And the Dragon returned to the West. The era of chaos has officially arrived. It is because of this that I will thank you on behalf of the Amethyst family for the complete destruction of nokeshi. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked: "what about the Donglong Empire? What happened to them? "


    With a sigh, Zi said, "the war of destruction has dealt a great blow to the Donglong empire. Most of the remaining 100000 people have also been infected by the plague. For a long time, their number has only been decreasing. There is no power to repair the destroyed home. At this time, however, we in the West began to rise from the period of chaos. I don''t know whether they were influenced by the Donglong Empire, or whether they had endured for many years. In a short span of a thousand years, their population has soared. You know, whether we are bimong or dragon, the reproductive capacity is very poor. Even Yalong is no exception. At least it''s a lot worse than human beings. In the war of destruction, the western people didn''t even have the qualification to be cannon fodder, so they kept hiding in the rear and didn''t get much hurt. After thousands of years of efforts, they developed rapidly and established the Xilong empire. Because we orcs are far away in the cold Arctic wilderness, it will not have any impact on them, so they did not set foot on our territory. But they formed an alliance with the dragon people and began to invade the whole continent. And their goal, in addition to the original western continent, is the integration of the East Dragon continent due to the collision. At that time, the talent of Donglong Empire just recovered some vitality, and the population reached nearly ten million. The war has begun again. This time it belongs to the war between human beings. Unfortunately, the East Dragon empire lost the protection of the dragon, and it was not good at magic. With gorgeous fighting spirit, even if they were strong, they were absolutely inferior in number, and their opponents had the assistance of the Western dragon family. After only a hundred years of resistance, the original East Dragon Empire had been occupied. "


    (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 193

    "How could that be. How could that be? Didn''t the East Dragon Empire save all the Western races in the war of destruction? Why do Westerners invade their homes? " Anger burns in his chest. Ye Yinzhu grabs the hand of purple shoulder unconsciously, but purple doesn''t break free. He lets him grasp it, and even doesn''t show a trace of pain on his face. He says with a wry smile: "they are the same people who have been reduced to the end of the world. I can understand how you feel now. However, in the face of interests and the fertile Eastern continent, do you think Westerners will allow the Donglong Empire to recover and develop? No, they won''t. If the East Dragon Empire develops, or the east dragon appears again, what should they do? So they launched an invasion. The Donglong empire was completely destroyed, and only a small number of Donglong people escaped. Many cultural heritages left by the East Dragon Empire were swallowed up by the west dragon Empire and transformed into their own things. Without the civilizations of the East Dragon Empire, the present human race would not be able to surpass any other race, and even the dragon race would not be able to compete with them. "


    Listening to Zi''s words, the anger in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes gradually calms down, and slowly releases his hand to hold Zi. However, his calm publication in Zi''s eyes can''t help worrying. He knew that Yinzhu''s original pure heart had changed because of his own story.


    "Zi, I''m fine. Go on. I want to know all about it. " Ye Yinzhu''s heart is very cold, even colder than the air in the Arctic wasteland.


    Purple said: "although the west dragon empire is very mean in destroying the East Dragon empire. But they are not confused. Do you know what the west dragon Empire defeated the East Dragon empire with? It''s magic. Magicians have become the most noble existence in human beings since then. At that time, although the Xilong Empire became an empire, there was no emperor. It is managed by the Senate. Every member of the Senate is a powerful magician. It was for this reason that the later split of the Xilong Empire came into being. And the Senate, which is the predecessor of Falan. The predecessor of the seven towers of Falan. When the west dragon Empire unified the mainland, the Senate immediately announced the establishment of the so-called holy land of Falan. In fact, the territory of France and blue is the place where the Golden Dragon seal the crack of heaven. The purpose of the seven towers of Falan is to suppress the crack of heaven and make the seal more stable. The Senate selected seven of the most powerful magicians of the seven departments and became the first generation of tower owners. Although there are eight countries in lonzainus, in a sense, the west dragon Empire has not been destroyed. The real power is still in the hands of Falan, that is, the original Senate. No matter which country, even the most powerful Milan, dare not violate the orders of the Seventh Tower of Falan. "


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has heard about the history of mainland countries. When he was in the Royal Library, he also tried to find books about history. However, those books have been written since the mainland countries. It seems that France has existed since the birth of longqinus. At this time, from Zikou, he knew all the causes and consequences. But why don''t they tell themselves? Is it because I''m not strong enough?


    "Zi, thank you for telling me that. What about you? Why do you appear in the blue sky and sea? "


    Purple way: "we orcs retreat back to the Arctic wasteland, also began their own development, recovery. It''s a bit like humans and dragons. Although we are slower than the Mongolians, other ordinary orcs are very fast. With the passage of time, gradually occupied the whole territory of the Arctic wilderness. It also developed into three races based on bear, lion and tiger. Because of the overall advantage in quantity, we are no longer dominant than the Mongolians. But because of our great strength, we still play an important role in the orcs. The orcs are still very respectful of us. The sacred dragon of the dragon clan can be achieved by ordinary dragon cultivation. But it''s extremely difficult, but they have a long life. Over the years, the reason why there has been no sacred dragon in the dragon clan is probably because nokeshi did not die completely. Perhaps, in the near future, there will be another sacred dragon. But we are different in bimont. It''s neither through ordinary bimong cultivation nor through mating reproduction. The life span of Amethyst bimong is about 1000 years. After the death of the previous generation of Amethyst bimont, generally after a thousand years, the offspring of golden bimont will mutate and new Amethyst bimont will appear. Like the sacred dragon, there is only one Amethyst bimon. In the three Orc races, which is their so-called Royal ancestral precepts, there is such a rule that once Amethyst bimon appears, he is the master of all orcs, and the three orcs should unconditionally follow his orders. At the beginning of the rise of the orcs, this ancestral precept can be well implemented. However, with the passage of time and the continuous development of their own strength, this ancestral precept is gradually not accepted. Each of these three races is in charge of one third of the Arctic wilderness, and each has a fortress as a natural barrier. Who is willing to listen to others'' orders? As a result, Amethyst bimon no longer became the common king of the orcs, but became the object of resistance of the three orcs. Several generations of Amethyst bimon before me were almost killed by the orcs shortly after their birth. Therefore, there is no sacred dragon in the dragon clan, and there is no Amethyst bimon in the orcs. "


    At this point, purple eyes once again revealed a look of pain, "it is selfishness that limits the orcs the most. Amethyst is not only the strongest in bimong, but also the wise in bimong. Those short-sighted orcs, simply do not understand, without Amethyst bimon''s leadership, they will never be able to get out of the Arctic wasteland, and will never be able to compete with the dragon. It takes time for us Amethyst to grow up. It takes a hundred years for us to have the real strength of Amethyst and become a level 10 Warcraft. But this century''s growth has become our nightmare. After I was born, I was no different from ordinary bimon. But as I grew older, other bimon children''s bodies grew rapidly, but I became more and more like human beings. Not only did my body not grow, but even my hair and eyes began to turn purple. When my whole body showed purple, I was immediately found by the chief of Raytheon tribe, who immediately sent someone to catch me. Trying to destroy me. Fortunately, an uncle who had been greatly benefitted by my family got the news and quietly rescued me when his parents resisted the people sent by chief Raytheon to arrest me. He used his two-year-old son, who was about the same size as me and was stained with purple dye, to die instead of me. He originally wanted to raise me up and help me become the king of orcs. In order to protect me and not involve other people, he didn''t tell anyone about my secret. Later, he died in a battle with mankind. Without my uncle''s protection, I dare not stay in the orc territory, or even contact my relatives in bimong, because I don''t want to involve anyone. Finally, he had to leave the Raytheon tribe secretly and enter the human world. "A touch of sadness and anger flickered in purple''s eyes. "At that time, I thought, the farther away from Thor''s hammer fortress, the safer I would be. When I am fully grown up, I will come back and get everything I deserve. So I went to Arcadia in the south. When I arrived at the blue sky sea, I just heard your piano, so I stayed. When I was a child, my body grew very slowly, so when you see me, it seems that I am about your age. We Amethyst bimon were born in human form. Only when we grow up, can we use our own powerful power. What I didn''t expect was that there was still more than 80 years of growth time, which was greatly shortened in the blue sky and sea. Your magic piano music has an excellent effect on my growth. Ten years, with the help of your piano music, my growth is equivalent to more than 50 years of efforts. So now I have the strength equivalent to level 7 Warcraft. As long as you give me a certain amount of time to really grow up, then Amethyst bimon is unstoppable. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said: "so it is. No wonder you came to listen to me every day at that time. Then I will play the piano to you when I have time to help you grow up faster. "


    Zi Gangyi''s face showed a smile, "before signing the same life contract, in fact, to a certain extent, I just want to use you. However, I did not expect that you did not hesitate to give me the only chance to sign a contract in your life. Then I realized that you would be the best brother in my life. Yinzhu, forgive me for hiding from you. I had to. As the target of orcs'' pursuit, I must protect myself and not let anyone know my existence. No matter the dragon or the orc, once they find me, they will destroy me at the first time. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "we are brothers. I can understand your difficulties. Zi, you must have suffered a lot


    Purple shook her head forcefully and said boldly: "those have passed. Yinzhu, after we have the same life contract, even if you are not with me, when you play the piano, my strength will be affected. What''s more, your equal life contract is of great benefit to my spiritual growth. The growth rate has been further accelerated. Within ten years, I will be able to reach the adult state of Amethyst bimont. Yinzhu, now I''ve told you everything. I need your help. "


    At the end of the month, there are still VIP tickets and recommendation tickets. Please give them to Xiao San. Your support is my biggest support. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 194

    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "go ahead. As long as it''s what I can do. We don''t need to be polite between brothers. "


    Purple said: "the orcs are very powerful now. Although I speak up, maybe I can get the support of all the bimong people. However, our number is still too small. More ants can kill elephants, not to mention the orc''s strength has been very strong. In the event of a civil war, only humans and dragons are cheap. Therefore, although I must be the orc Lord and get what I deserve, I don''t want to launch a large-scale war in the future. Therefore, it is not enough for me to be a monk. I need more support. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "Zi, there are about one tenth of the bimont beasts in your hands now. Although I must have helped you. But our strength is still too weak. If you want to get the loyalty of all orcs without waging war. Then, you have to have enough power. It''s necessary to reach level 10. I suggest you don''t act too hastily, otherwise it will bring you great trouble. The three tribes have ruled the orcs for so many years, and their influence is deeply rooted. If we want to overthrow their rule, we have to take a long-term view. "


    After listening to Yinzhu''s words, Zi not only didn''t feel that he was shirking responsibility, but nodded in agreement, "Yinzhu, you''ve really grown up. You''re right. It takes time for me to be an orc Lord, and we bimong are not enough. I need not only your support, but also Orc support. So this time, I would like to invite you to go with me to the depths of the Arctic wilderness to find some friends of my ancestors. If they are willing to show up and support me, when I grow up, the orc chieftains will never dare to compete with us, no matter how strong they are. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "you can tell me what you want me to do. however. I''m still in college. I can''t just leave. Can you wait until the end of my school year? The length of schooling of the academy is five years, starting in the autumn and ending in the spring. The hottest summer is rest time. I''m going to have a holiday in about a month, and then I''ll have four months to accompany you. "


    Zi nodded and said, "of course, I''m just discussing with you now. Frankly speaking, I don''t have much hope of finding them this time. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked curiously, "what kind of ORC are you looking for?"


    Zidao: "even in the period when we were the most powerful than Mongolia, the number was only over 20000. The reason why we were able to compete with 100000 dragons was that we still had strong allies. Unlike the dragon, which has only one level 10 sacred dragon. During the war of destruction, we orcs had four level 10 Warcraft races. With Amethyst bimont as the leader. They are called the four great beasts. What I am looking for is the descendants of the other three kinds of beasts. How can the orcs dare to disobey the four great beasts when they come out together? "


    "Three beasts? Are they as powerful as amethyst? I''ve heard from noxie. He seems to say that although orcs have other level 10 Warcraft, they are all flawed and can''t be compared with Amethyst bimon. "


    Purple nodded and said, "that''s right. But despite their flaws, they are still at level 10. Level 10 is the dividing line between Warcraft and divine beast. Reaching level 10 is a completely different concept. In addition to our Amethyst family, the remaining three beasts are the second largest war beast, the third largest mountain giant and the last largest golden beetle. Among them, the war beast has a name that can determine the world. Its defense power, even the adult Amethyst bimon and the sacred dragon, is far from being comparable. Its body is huge, just like the march of mountains. In short, although the three fortresses of the orcs are solid, if there is a war beast in them, he can easily break the walls of the fortresses without the cooperation of any arms. Therefore, the war beast is also known as the fortress destroyer. But their flaws are as clear-cut as their strength. The first is the slow speed, and the second is the singleness of attack means. The only attack power the war beast has is collision, and it''s just a frontal collision. "


    Ye Yinzhu surprised: "just a single collision, you can have the level of level 10 beast?"


    Ziwei said with a smile: "if you see a real war beast, you won''t have such doubt. His defense, even I will feel terrible, that is the immortal god of war. Even if Amethyst bimon wants to kill a war beast in his heyday, he needs to attack it for a month before he can be destroyed. The forbidden curse is no different from tickling for the war beast. Absolute solid defense and irresistible impact are the reasons why they become level 10 beasts. If you think about it, the army may be flexible and can avoid the advance of war beasts, but any city is dead. As long as it has war beasts, all defense facilities will be completely ineffective. "


    After listening to purple''s introduction to the war beast, ye Yinzhu was intrigued, "what about the other two kinds of level 10 Warcraft? What kind of abilities do they have? "


    Purple said: "mountain giant, also known as stone giant or Cyclops. Their resistant skin and diamond skin are called magic killers. Immune to all kinds of magic, including psychic magic. For example, no matter how powerful your music is, it will not have any influence on them. And their physical defense is not as terrible as the war beast, but it is also amazing. Every mountain giant is more than 50 meters tall. Their shortcomings are similar to those of war giants, but their speed is faster than that of war giants. If we say who is the ultimate heavy infantry on the mainland of lonzainus, it is undoubtedly the mountain giant. Their power is extremely terrible, a mountain giant, can easily knock down the siege of four golden bimonths. What''s more, they have a special attack method, which is called the eye of thunder. It can send out a thunderbolt from one eye in an instant, making the enemy in the air invisible. The weakness of Mountain Giants lies in their one eye. If you want to defeat them, you need to have strong physical attack ability and directly attack their one eye. However, they are very careful to protect nature with their own strength. In fact, the totem of the current Thor''s hammer fortress is the ancestor of Mountain Giants. They call the mountain giant Thor. So, if I can get the support of Mountain Giants, I can solve the problem of Thor tribe in the first place. The war beast I mentioned just now is the totem of the warlord tribe. Now you see why I want the support of these two beasts. "Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "what about the last golden beetle? What strength does it have? "


    Purple said: "the golden beetle is the totem of Solomon tribe. Contrary to the war beast and mountain giant, its main ability is not defense. Although the body is ten meters long and covered with a layer of gorgeous golden armor, their defense is actually very poor. And it''s even slower than the war beast. Once a powerful attack is launched on them, it is easy to destroy them. But don''t underestimate the golden beetle. If we can reasonably use his ability in the war, the lethality is even more terrible than the war beast and mountain giant. There is only one ability of the golden beetle to ban insects, that is to launch elemental bombs. It''s a kind of special offensive power mixed with fighting spirit and magic elements. It has the purest element explosive power and does not belong to any series of magic. Even Mountain Giants are not immune to defense. After ten days of absorbing external elements, a golden beetle can fire three elemental bombs. It''s instant. They are powerful and can track targets based on their strength. It covers more than 30 kilometers and strikes the opponent accurately. The power of each elemental bomb is equivalent to half a forbidden spell, but the coverage is equivalent to two forbidden spells. Remember the coverage of the last forbidden spell collision between silver dragon and black dragon? The coverage of the elemental bomb of Jinjia ban insect is similar to that of that one, but it''s not as powerful as that one. Because of its special combination of fighting spirit and magic, any defense items that resist magic and physical attacks have no resistance effect on it. It''s a pity that my ancestors didn''t dare to let the golden beetle out of the battle with the Dragon at the beginning, because once it appeared, it would become the target of the Dragon at all costs. "


    Listening to Zi''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but take a breath of cool air. The attack radius of 30 kilometers is more than 10 Li. The attack on the top strong may be limited, but if it is against the army, it is absolutely bloody! And it''s three in a flash. It deserves to be level 10 Warcraft. Although its defense is low, its attack power is abnormal. At this time, even ye Yinzhu can''t help looking forward to looking for these three kinds of beasts. Their strength is beyond description.


    "Zi, do you know where they live now?"


    Purple sighed and said with a bitter smile, "if I knew, I would not be worried. I don''t even know if they''ve survived from ancient times. You know, when they were destroying the war, the damage was even worse. And although the number is not like our Amethyst bimont is only one, but also never more than the number of a slap. God knows if they''re still alive. In my memory, my ancestors only introduced their appearance and ability, but there was no indication of where they lived. In the depths of the Arctic wasteland, there are many powerful Warcraft, and the orcs dare not go there easily. Now they can only hope to find some clues there. However, the three tribes never stopped searching for their totems. I haven''t heard from you for so many years, and I''m not optimistic about what I''m looking for. It''s just a chance. If I can find one of them, it will help me a lot in the future. "


    At the end of the month, let''s vote for junior three. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.CMFU.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 195

    Ye Yinzhu said: "now I understand why the behemoths will listen to you. And I call you purple emperor. At the end of this semester, I won''t go back to the blue sky. In four months, we should be able to harvest in the Arctic wilderness. "


    "It''s four months. If I can''t find any trace of them within four months, I can give up my heart. I''ll think about it later. By the way, Yinzhu, have you found that your Qin sound seems to have a special effect on Warcraft. This has been proved at least in bimont. My bimont brothers are looking forward to hearing you play again


    Ye Yinzhu said thoughtfully: "I also found this. I don''t know if it''s because Warcraft''s heart is relatively simple and is more easily infected by the emotions in the music. Although they don''t know the music, they feel much more intelligent about emotions than human beings. "


    Zi shook her head and said, "no, it''s not that simple. In terms of the attainments of Qin music, although you are good, you can''t compare with your teacher Qin Shang. However, I have heard his playing, but I have no response at all. And the music you play, even if it''s just the initial practice, will help me to improve my strength. Maybe, it''s because you cultivate the pure zither heart. I remember your grandfather Qin said that you are one of the ten thousand talents to learn the piano, and you are born with a strong understanding of the melody. Yinzhu, one''s strength is limited after all. Even the Amethyst bimon like me can''t fight against the whole ORC with one''s own strength. If you are really a descendant of the Donglong Empire, then, with your excellent performance now, you will not be mediocre in the future. Although you are still young, you should start to build your own strength. Since your zither has the ability to increase the strength of Warcraft, why not make use of it? Any Warcraft wants to evolve. If it works, maybe you can organize a Warcraft army. "


    After listening to Zi''s words, ye Yinzhu is at a loss. After all, he has only a short time to enter the society. Although he understands Zi''s idea of building his own strength, his desire is not strong.


    Purple nature could see ye Yinzhu''s confusion and said in a deep voice, "Yinzhu, there''s one thing you have to be clear about. If you are really the descendants of the East Dragon Empire, then your enemy is all the human countries on the mainland of longqinus. I''m afraid it''s for this reason that your parents and teachers didn''t tell you your origin. It''s all for your safety. Even if the remains of the east dragon have not been able to integrate into the Empire for thousands of years, they are still far from being able to integrate into other countries. Even if I become the king of orcs, my full support for you can''t match the strength of the seven towers of Falan. Can you see what I mean? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "Zi, after the last World War I in Konya, the emperor of Milan, uncle Silvio, rewarded me with that small city and the surrounding Brenner mountains. It''s next to the Arctic wilderness. If you have problems here in the future, go there. It''s a pity that it''s too small. Otherwise, it might be able to build up its own strength as you said. "


    Listen to Ye Yinzhu''s words, purple eyes a bright, "no, Yinzhu, you are wrong. I think that place is very good. That time, I forced to break the space to your side and subdued these people. At the same time, I also simply observed the terrain there. Brenner is a high mountain range. Among them, there are many peaks of more than 4000 meters, which spread to the surrounding in a circular radial shape, becoming a natural barrier for the northwest of Milan Empire to the orcs in the Arctic wilderness. Although your Konya city is very small, the area of Brenner mountains is too large. I''m afraid that in the Empire of Milan, the fiefdoms of any great nobles can''t be compared with your area. But because the Brenner mountains are close to the northern wilderness, the cold current from the north makes the climate there extremely bad, so it will not be valued. But have you ever thought that it is because of its remote location, bad environment and no one smoke that it is the most difficult to be noticed. And he''s next to the Arctic wilderness. If one day, I unify the orcs, then we can make a better alliance. I don''t think there''s a better place for us now than Konya


    Ye Yinzhu hesitated and said, "but that city is too small. There are only about 20000 inhabitants, who only live by hunting. I have a deep memory of the last Orc attack. If I''m not lucky, I''m afraid I''m just a golden bimon. I can easily tear up the defense of Konya city and destroy the whole city. "


    Purple way: "small city is not a problem, can''t rebuild it?"


    After listening to Zi''s words, Yinzhu''s eyes gradually brightened up, "I''ve thought about this problem. Konya city is located in the south of Brenner mountains, surrounded by mountains on three sides. There is only a narrow road through the mountains, leading to the plains of pulia of Milan empire. Now Konya is too small. If we can take advantage of the terrain, we can seal up the access road in the south of Konya city with the mountain peaks on both sides. Then, a huge city like a basin can be formed in the Brenner mountains. But the area of Brenner mountains is too large. If you want to build up a strength in them, you must first do a good job in defending the whole mountain range. That can''t be done overnight, and the resources needed are astronomical. So, at the beginning, although I had imagined the future of Qin City, I just gave up. "Purple way: "so ponder. Looking for the beast itself is illusory, and the chance of success is not big. After we come back from the search for the beast, we''ll leave more time. I''ll go to Konya city with you to have a closer look. Think about how to build in the future. We have a long way to go, and we don''t have to rush for a while. You can also set up a teleportation array in Konya by the way, and you can go back to your fiefdom at any time in the future. "


    "Well, that''s it." Ye Yinzhu nodded, at this time his mood is a little dignified. For his future, he does not have a good plan, but one thing is certain, that is, he must have strength. Without strength, anyone can bully himself. To be strong is the first thing to do. As for the origin of Donglong bazong, when I see my parents and grandfather again, I have to ask them clearly.


    Purple way: "right, since you want to build your own strength, then talent is essential. This time when we go to look for the beast, you can bring some friends who can be trusted together. In the depths of the Arctic wilderness, there are many powerful Warcraft. Although there is no dragon nationality, there are also eight or nine classes. I''ll take DIS and Perkins with me. We can all be transformed into human beings, and we are not afraid that if they see us, you can just say that we are your friends. At that time, we can help you these friends who can trust sign up for Warcraft, which not only consolidates the friendship between you, but also enhances your strength. "


    Listen to purple so say, ye Yinzhu first thought of is Sura. Although Sula already has silver coins, he still wants to take Sula with him. In his mind, Sura is a trusted partner. I don''t have any family background. As for other people, I''m afraid only Ma Liang of Huazong and Chang Hao of Qizong can fully trust them. Like themselves, they were all born in the eight schools of Donglong, so naturally there would be no problem. Although some of the remaining students have a good relationship, most of them are aristocrats of the Milan empire. They will definitely be separated in the future. Moreover, who can say well that they will not reveal the secrets of themselves and purple?


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu thought of the ocean, but he quickly denied it. Deep down, though, he knew that the ocean was absolutely trustworthy. But, after all, she is Seedorf''s granddaughter!


    "Zi, I''ll go back first. After graduation, I''ll bring people directly here to see you. "


    Purple way: "you go. I also take advantage of this time to continue to practice. Hope to break through to level 8 Warcraft as soon as possible. "


    The Amethyst ball starts again, and the teleportation array floats up on the ground, taking Ye Yinzhu away with the special air of space.


    When I got back to the dormitory, there was a light outside. It was almost morning. Ye Yinzhu walks back to his bedroom and sits down on his bed. It''s still a while before daybreak. It''s always good to recover some mental strength. The cost of long-distance transmission is really terrible. Fortunately, I have recovered a little in purple, otherwise I will be evacuated by the last transmission.


    Everything seemed to be the same as before. When dawn came, Sula left her bed to prepare breakfast. When it was about half an hour before class time, ye Yinzhu woke up in meditation.


    While eating breakfast, ye Yinzhu observes Sula. He finds that Sula seems to be silent a lot. Although there is no special change in his mood on the surface, his eyes are hidden deeply.


    "Sula. There is something I want to discuss with you


    Sula looks up at Ye Yinzhu, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the final exam will be held soon. Do you have any plans after the holiday this year?"


    The starting point can finally be uploaded. This time, the new version and the old version are alternated to accommodate more traffic. The original old version of traffic can only bear 100 million PV, with the development of the starting point has been overwhelmed. The revision of the starting point is also for better service to book friends, please understand. It''s back to normal in two days.

 Chapter 196

    Sula shook her head and said, "what can I do. I don''t think I will leave Milan. I have no home. It''s better to stay here than to go around and waste travelling expenses. The environment of the college is good and more suitable for cultivation. what about you? What''s your plan? Going home? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t go home this year. I promised a friend that I would accompany him to go out for training. Looking for something. "


    Sula''s face changed slightly. "Is it the ocean?"


    "Ah?" This time it''s Ye Yinzhu''s turn to be surprised, "how can you think it''s her. Of course not. "


    Sula gave a cool smile. "You don''t have to hide anything. Yesterday, after talking with her alone, you came back with a look of restlessness. I''m afraid the ocean said something to you


    Ye Yinzhu blushed, "we are good brothers, and I don''t have to hide it from you. The appearance of the ocean has recovered. She told me that she would only show me her own appearance in the future, and that she would wait for me. "


    Sula''s face seemed to become more ugly. She forced out a smile and said, "congratulations. Haiyang is the granddaughter of Marshal Seedorf. He is also an excellent master of Shenyin. She recovered her appearance, and I''m afraid she won''t be worse than xiangluan. All aspects match you very well


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "Sula. I don''t know what you''re saying. I''m not seventeen yet! It''s too early to think about these things. Actually, I don''t know what to do. Let''s discuss it later. Perhaps, the ocean school sister just because I am grateful to cure her face, just impulsive. However, this holiday I want to go out really has nothing to do with the ocean


    Sula''s face softened a little, and said, "although I don''t have much contact with the ocean, I can see that she is not that impulsive girl. Although the appearance is cold, but the character is very tough. Yes? Don''t you like her? Or do you think she''s not good enough for you? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "can we not talk about this topic. Actually, I don''t know how I feel about the ocean. Maybe, when I get older, I will understand these things better. When the school year is over, I''ll start right away. Sula, since you are not going to leave college, come with me


    Sula seems to suddenly understand something, eyes flash, "you said the friend, is it the one who signed the contract with you?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said with a smile, "yes! You''ve seen him, too. We are going to experience in the depths of the Arctic wilderness this time. You also go together, we have a care, more experience is also good for our strength


    Sura said in surprise, "are you going to the depths of the Arctic wilderness? It''s said that even orcs dare not go there easily. Powerful Warcraft with many ice and snow is one of the forbidden areas on the mainland. Aren''t you afraid of danger? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "that''s why I want to find some friends to go with me! You are one, plus Ma Liang and Chang Hao, it should be almost the same. Don''t worry. Even if it''s dangerous, I''m sure I''ll save everyone. " Although purple is only equivalent to the level of level 7 Warcraft, but as amethyst bimon, his inborn prestige even level 9 Warcraft will feel terrible. What''s more, there are two powerful level 9 gold bimonthly. Such a combination, unless they meet the legendary level 10 strong, otherwise ordinary Warcraft simply can''t bring them any trouble. In addition, ye Yinzhu also has a teleportation crystal. As long as he has enough time to display it, he can return to the teleportation point he set up at any time.


    The smile on Sula''s face finally became more natural. "OK, I''ll go with you. But don''t you call it the ocean? "


    Ye Yinzhu hesitated and said, "forget it. It''s dangerous there, after all. The ocean is just a pure divine voice teacher. " In fact, his main concern is the identity of the ocean. Knowing the past of the Donglong Empire, ye Yinzhu''s mind is much heavier than before. It''s not the boy with a simple heart who doesn''t need to think too much.


    After breakfast, they go to their respective departments for classes. Today, Sula''s emotional change makes Ye Yinzhu feel very strange. Why does his face become so ugly when he mentions the ocean? Walking on the way to Shenyin system, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking back to Sula''s manner before, and is full of doubts in his heart.


    All of a sudden, he stopped and his face changed a little. "Is Sula in love with her? Because I''m afraid I''ll rob his lover, I''ll look lonely. Yes, it must be. Sula, you''re stupid. Since you like ocean, why don''t you say it. No, I have to ask him in the evening. " In Ye Yinzhu''s opinion, there is no explanation other than this.


    Thinking about this problem, ye Yinzhu has come to the Shenyin Department classroom. As soon as he came in, he was surprised to find that the classroom was empty and there was no one. He patted his forehead and said to himself, "I''m really confused. We''re all practicing playing. How could it be in the classroom? " Thinking, he rushed up to the top floor.


    There is a special performance training classroom on the top floor of Shenyin department. There are many rooms of different sizes in the classroom. The large room is for ensemble practice, and the small room can be for students to practice solo. With the superhuman financial resources of Shenyin system, the room for solo practice is enough for each Shenyin student to use alone. You know, these rooms are all equipped with sound barrier arrays. Special crystalloid support is required. It''s definitely a huge expense. When the students of other departments were still practicing together in the auditorium, the students of Shenyin department had long been in the separate performance room where the wind could not blow and the rain could not rain.At this time, the students of Shenyin Department of other ages are still taking theoretical lessons. As soon as ye Yinzhu enters the door, he sees the door of the largest performance room open, and several girls are talking about something inside. He knew all these people. They were Xueling and Lanxi in grade one, xiangluan and Haiyang four girls.


    Seeing the ocean, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel embarrassed, but he can''t turn around and leave immediately. It''s just that some people don''t know how to face the ocean. Try to be natural and walk in. "You are all here! What are you talking about? "


    At the sight of Ye Yinzhu, the ocean can''t help blushing. Fortunately, she has a veil on her face. Other people can''t see it, but just smile. Xiangluan naturally knows what happened between them last night, and laughs secretly beside the ocean.


    Or Xueling answered Ye Yinzhu''s question, with a bright smile on her face, "what else can we discuss? Naturally, it''s the ensemble you said last time. Other students who have not yet integrated their emotions into the music are still practicing. Last time, I suggested that we should practice the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl" alone. Now we have succeeded in several individual exercises. Just don''t know why, a ensemble problems, each other''s syllables can''t do with tacit understanding. Not only does the effect not increase, but it decreases, which restricts each other. We''re having a headache about this. It''s just that you''re here. Find a way. "


    Listening to Xueling talking about the music, ye Yinzhu''s embarrassment naturally dissipated a lot. After thinking about it, he said, "frankly speaking, I don''t have a good way. Why don''t we play it again and have a try. Then look for the problem. "


    One side of the blue Xi agreed to nod, way: "good." Naturally, xiangluan and Haiyang will not object.


    The largest performance room is like a small auditorium, which can accommodate hundreds of people to play at the same time. The four women sit in the same position before them. Lan Xi is still her Yuyun Qin, the ocean is guzheng, xiangluan is the Guxiang pipa, and Xueling is Yuxiao. Ye Yinzhu sits in the middle. Virtually, the four girls have taken him as the leader.


    In the music ensemble, there will be a person or an instrument, and the ensemble should be divided into primary and secondary. With people''s trust in Ye Yinzhu''s strength, this important position is naturally his.


    With a flash of light, haiyueqinghuiqin has appeared on the piano table in front of Ye Yinzhu, and simply debugged the strings. The four women around him all focused on him at this time. They all found that ye Yinzhu, who seemed a little embarrassed and shy before, had a great change in his temperament when he touched Guqin with his hands. The eyes become focused, and the invisible nobility and elegance show naturally. When adjusting the strings with both hands, every movement is so soft and full of beauty. As if the Guqin itself was a part of his body and his most beloved lover. Looking at the four girls, I can''t help feeling that it''s really 16 years of piano cultivation! Their feelings for musical instruments are far beyond comparison.


    "Let''s get ready." Ye Yinzhu''s voice awakens the four girls from their gaze. They are also elite students of Shenyin system. They immediately focus on their musical instruments and wait for ye Yinzhu to lead.


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "among the musical instruments, guqin and Xiao are the easiest to match. In this way, the first and second stanzas of the ghost of a beautiful woman are performed by Xueling alone. Then from the third section, Lanxi, you join in. Then after the fifth bar, xiangluan Xuejie joins you with Haiyang. You don''t need to think about how to cooperate, just give full play to your level


    The four women nodded at the same time, and xiangluan said with some doubts: "we have tried this method, but the effect is still not very good! The beginning of Qin Xiao ensemble is OK, but once my Pipa and guzheng of the ocean are added, there will be chaos immediately. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Try again. I''ll take the opportunity to join. "


    With the help of Ye Yinzhu, Xueling sets up her slender Jade Flute and begins her performance.

 Chapter 197

    Xiao, also known as Dongxiao, plays an instrument. Single pipe vertical blowing. Generally speaking, there are two different textures of bamboo and jade. There are five sound holes in the front and one in the back of the tube. Two sound holes are opened at the bottom of the back for tuning, and two auxiliary sound holes are opened at the bottom to beautify the timbre, increase the volume and tie the floating ear. There is no membrane hole. Xiao is one foot and eight inches long. It has good pronunciation and beautiful timbre. It is usually used for accompaniment and solo. It''s easier to play than other instruments. But it''s not easy to blow well.


    The elegant Xiao sound sounded in the performance room, and the deep feeling of the song "ghost of a beautiful girl" was blown out from the Xiao. The smile on Xueling''s face disappeared. At the moment when the Xiao sound sounded, her mood had been completely integrated into it, and her spirit was completely focused on the Xiao. Because she only practiced playing, she did not bring much spiritual power, only slight spiritual fluctuation .


    The mellow, soft, quiet and sweet Xiao sound reverberates in the performance room with a little sadness and sadness. The two bars will soon end. With the low hum of yuyunqin, Lanxi has joined in.


    The leisurely sound of Xiao and the deep Guqin complement each other, which immediately makes the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl" more beautiful, and makes the listener''s mood fully involved in the music, ethereal and natural, and the appeal of the music suddenly increases.


    Listening to their performance, ye Yinzhu can''t help nodding. During the time when he went to Yinlong City, the performance of Er Nu was much better than he expected. I have mastered the true meaning of this song.


    While ye Yinzhu is listening with a smile on his face, the pipa sound of big beads and small beads falling on the jade plate and the zither as clear as splashing jade join in at the same time. The sound of Qingming, the sound of Xiao and Qin stop at the same time. Xueling''s Yuxiao is a little better. After all, it can match with most musical instruments. However, Lan Xi was greatly affected. Her Guqin voice suddenly became raw and astringent, and even her mood of integrating into the music was greatly affected. She could not help frowning.


    Just at this time, a deep and quiet hum just inserted into it. The hum not only sounded on the strings, but also in the hearts of the four girls. It was just a moment. The tone that had become disharmonious at that moment had been completely reversed. Lan Xi''s piano sound became more distant. It complemented guzheng and pipa. Under the guidance of Yuxiao, the melody suddenly became harmonious Get up. Almost clearly visible, the four lights of three oranges and one green fluctuated at the same time and merged with the same rhythm. Almost subconsciously, this song "the ghost of a beautiful woman" has entered a climax. The effect of the music was fully developed at this time.


    The spirits of xiangluan and Haiyang four women are more integrated into their own music. For the first time, they feel this kind of hearty stretch in the ensemble. The mood of "the ghost of a beautiful girl" is fully stimulated, and the music is deep. The sentimental breath makes the four women cry quietly. A strange scene appeared. The original three oranges and one green from the four women''s body sent out spiritual fluctuations. At this moment, they merged together to form a larger halo, which surrounded them and quietly sent them out. The color of the halo also changed from green and orange to cyan.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles. He knows that he has succeeded. At this time, he didn''t play the ghost of the beautiful girl, but his hands occasionally fluctuated from the sea moon Qinghui Qin, making Guqin give out a sound of beautiful meditation, but it is this sound of beautiful meditation that connects the four girls'' ensemble perfectly. With the climax of "the ghost of a beautiful woman", the light cyan halo is still deepening.


    The long and graceful music finally reverberates in the performance room. The performance of the four girls is completely over, and even they can''t believe it. Just now, the perfect "ghost of a beautiful girl" was played by them. That kind of wonderful feeling makes each of them clearly feel that playing ten pieces of music is not as effective as this one in improving their mental strength .


    The four women looked at each other. They didn''t understand why they had become like this. Finally, when the music stopped and left their instruments, they clearly saw the cyan halo!


    You know, among the four girls, only xiangluan is at the level of the green level. She is already the best of five years in the Shenyin system. The other three women''s level is only limited to the orange level. The best ocean is just near the orange level. There are three levels between the green level and the green level. For any magician, the three levels are an insurmountable barrier. But at this time, it was xiangluan''s green level and three orange level divine sound masters, which made the ensemble effect to the green level, which was absolutely unimaginable for them. But looking at Ye Yinzhu''s appearance, he obviously didn''t do his best, just to help them play the power of the ensemble. At this time, they realized that ye Yinzhu had said before that ensemble is not as simple as one plus one equals two. This is the ensemble! It belongs to the real ensemble of the divine voice master.


    Xiangluan deliberately pretends to be vicious and looks at Ye Yinzhu, "why is that so? Why we have tried so many times, but we can''t succeed. We just joined your music, but it becomes so perfect. Is there something you didn''t tell us? " Although she deliberately pretended to be vicious, she was so beautiful. Even if she pretended to be vicious, she still looked so beautiful.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that I didn''t tell you anything. In short, I''m afraid only I can help you achieve ensemble effect. In the ensemble, there will be some conflict nodes. I soften your conflicts through my own music, so that the conflicts between the four instruments will disappear naturally in the process of integration, and the ensemble will naturally succeed. "In fact, what he didn''t say is that if you want to dissolve the node of ensemble, the first requirement is that the person who dissolves it should reach the level of complete integration of human and music. For the ordinary Shenyin master, it is impossible to do without the strength above purple level. Ye Yinzhu, who was born to practice chizi''s piano heart, is naturally an anomaly. The other point is to be familiar with the characteristics of each instrument, and its own strength is higher than any one in the ensemble. There are also some special reasons, even ye Yinzhu himself can not say. But, after all, his idea succeeded. However, from the immediate success, ye Yinzhu also saw some problems.


    First of all, there are only four people in the ensemble today. From the strength point of view, there is still a big gap between them and themselves. The fifth level of jiandanqinxin is equivalent to the second level of Qing level. He is four levels higher than the strongest xiangluan. Not to mention the other three women who only have orange level strength. So it''s not too difficult to help them. However, if the number of ensembles increases significantly, and the strength of each divine voice master reaches a certain level, it will not be so easy to help them play the real power of the ensemble. The larger the number, the stronger the ensemble''s overall strength, and the greater the pressure on Ye Yinzhu, the leader.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking of the dead wood dragon harp on his chest. If he can use this super artifact, maybe everything will be different. Fortunately, I still have waterfall Lianzhu Qin. I believe that the auxiliary effect of using waterfall Lianzhu, an artifact level guqin, will be greatly increased when I perform in ensemble.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Xueling couldn''t help saying, "well, if you weren''t there, we wouldn''t be able to play together?"


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head and said, "for the time being. But not always. If one day you can achieve the strength to make yourself and any music emotions can be integrated, or integration with music. Then you may be able to perform without my help. You can even help others. "


    Xueling said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid it will have to wait. Director Nina said that last time. It''s impossible for us to reach that level of strength. Purple, my God! That''s what I didn''t expect at all. But now it''s good. Anyway, we are in the same grade. You''ve been with us all the time. If there''s any competition in the college in the future, we''ll give them a surprise. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "it''s not that I want to pour cold water on you. It''s unrealistic to play the role of a master of music in the competition. Can the opponent watch our ensemble? In fact, I think the real role of Shenyin master should be to play in the melee. There are powerful warriors and other magicians to protect the divine voice master, so that we can have enough time to play together and give full play to our ability. If we say who is the most vulnerable among the magicians, it''s probably our divine voice system. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, xiangluan and Haiyang nodded in agreement. Xiangluan said with a smile: "in fact, it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for the last time you had a great power in Qincheng, you would use QinQu to defeat the enemy. Who would have thought that the divine voice master, who has always been just playing for entertainment, would play such a big role in the battlefield. You think we''re all freaks like you! If we really want the Shenyin master to play a role in the battlefield, we don''t know when it will be. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "as long as you practice hard, one day the master of Shenyin will surprise all countries. Isn''t it? If you want to play a better effect, you''d better try to improve your own strength. It will be better for you to integrate your emotions into more music. It can also produce more effective music. Well, you can practice alone. I''ll play for a while, too. "


    Today''s three chapter update has been completed, welcome to subscribe. At the end of the month, if you keep the monthly pass, it will rust. Vote for Xiao San. thank you.

 Chapter 198

    If ye Yinzhu used to be, maybe he would teach all the things he could to the girls. Although they may not be able to accept much, at least Yinzhu would not cherish himself. But after listening to all that Zi told, his heart became much deeper now. At least he won''t tell all the secrets of the ensemble, and he won''t pass on the nine famous pieces of qinzong to the girls. After all, if the future enemy of Donglong bazong is all human countries on the mainland. Then, maybe one day, the students will stand on the opposite side. Of course, for this feeling, ye Yinzhu now just has some hazy understanding, the feeling in his heart is not strong. After all, the blood of the East Dragon flowed in his blood, which produced a kind of inexplicable exclusion to the human countries and the dragon people on the mainland of longqinus. Among all the women, the only one with black hair and black eyes is the ocean.


    As time goes by, under the guidance of director Nina, the students of all grades of Shenyin Department begin to practice according to the method mentioned by Ye Yinzhu. It''s just that there are only a few people who really have talent. When the end of the school year is coming, only Haiyang four women have successfully completed the emotional integration of a piece of music.


    These days, Sula''s mood seems to have recovered. What makes Ye Yinzhu a little strange is that since he confessed that day, Haiyang seldom came to him, only to see him in the performance room of Shenyin system every day. When the ocean saw him again, his mood gradually calmed down. When he was playing, the ocean often looked at him not far away, but never bothered him. But the more so, the stronger Ye Yinzhu''s sense of the ocean is. The ocean belongs to Ye Yinzhu. This sentence often rings in his mind.


    With less than a week to go before the end of the academic year, director Nina announced a message that cheered all the students in the Department. This year, the final exam of Shenyin department is cancelled. Change to the unified examination at the end of the next school year. And the content of the examination has also been promulgated. As long as you can complete the emotional integration of a piece of music, even if you pass the exam.


    Without the pressure of examination, the beautiful women of Shenyin Department naturally relax, and every day after school, there are more and more male students in various departments outside the teaching building of Shenyin department. Most of them come to find their girlfriends or chase girls. The ocean is the only one of them.


    For beauties like Xueling and Lanxi, the love letters they receive every day are packed in baskets. As for xiangluan, it takes a lot of traffic. But the ocean is still so special. After the recovery of her appearance, it seems that she has become colder than before. It''s like a piece of ice for ten thousand years. Even if it''s 100 meters away from her, you can feel the chill released from her. In addition, the defects of her appearance have already spread all over the college, so there will be no boys who are not smart to provoke her. They also know that in their hearts, the sea, which is extremely ugly, has long been as beautiful as the White Swan after the metamorphosis of an ugly duckling. But her beauty only belongs to one person.


    One thing is that Sula''s judgment of the ocean is very correct. She has been troubled by disfigurement since she was a child. She is introverted and persistent. As long as the identified things will never change. The white gauze has even become a symbol of the sea. In the college, even for girls, only xiangluan, who has the best relationship with her, has seen her true face. As for men, it''s impossible to get close to her.


    After lunch, feeling the full and comfortable, leaning on the sofa to bask in the sun is Ye Yinzhu''s most comfortable enjoyment every day. Sula''s food is always so delicious. It''s so comfortable to eat, bask in the sun and doze off. Stretching, feeling the warmth of his body, he was already a little sleepy.


    Another month has passed. Because of the experience of Yinlong City, ye Yinzhu has worked harder than before in the cultivation of Qin magic and fighting spirit. Nina criticizes him as a teaching assistant who doesn''t need theoretical study. He just has to go to Shenyin department for classes, and most of the time he is a solo indoor performer on the top floor. As for the known Qin music, he can hardly play it. What he needs now is the improvement of spiritual power, that is, the improvement of Qin magic power. However, at his present level, it is not easy for him to break through the magic power of zither even if he starts to practice on the basis of the pure zither heart. A month''s practice in the daytime only deepened his yellow, which represents the heart of the sword and the lute, a little bit. Ye Yinzhu also knows that it''s not easy to improve his mana. He can only do it step by step. It''s the same with bamboo fighting spirit. It can''t be effective without long-term efforts.


    "Is Ye Yinzhu there?" When ye Yinzhu was enjoying the only leisure of the day, the door of the dormitory was knocked.


    Just finished cleaning up the tableware, Sula just came out of the kitchen and directly opened the door of the villa. It has to be said that sharing the same dormitory with Sula is the greatest enjoyment for ye Yinzhu. In the dormitory, no matter what he wears or eats, he hardly needs to do anything. During the three meals a day, Sula always does all the housework for him. Ye Yinzhu often says that she has been lazy by Sula. Sula just smiles. It seems that watching Ye Yinzhu eat his own food and wear his own clean clothes every day is his greatest happiness.


    "Excuse me, is Ye Yinzhu there?" There were some cool soft voices at the door.


    "He''s here." Sula dodged and let in the people outside.


    Ye Yinzhu stands up from the sofa. He is surprised to find that the person who comes is Yue Ming, the first year student of the dark magic department. That is, in the freshman competition, the master of dark magic.Yueming didn''t wear the uniform of Milan magic martial arts college, but wore a black magic robe, which further set off her white face, and her long dark blue hair was neatly combed behind her head. Perhaps because of practicing the dark magic, she always gives people a kind of dead silence. So although the appearance is very beautiful, it gives people a bad feeling of contact.


    "It''s you." Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised, and made a gesture to invite him to come to the hall.


    Yueming looked at the layout of the hall. Although his eyes were calm, his tone was a little more envious. "Your treatment of Shenyin is very good. All the students have dormitories. Ye Yinzhu, do you remember what you promised me? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "do you mean your ghost? How is she? Can you summon now? "


    On the moon''s face, there was a rare smile, "it''s OK. Moreover, the strength of Mingxue has made great progress. And thank you. You''re right. It''s pathetic to let her leave her parents. Her ability grew, and the sadness in her mood became more obvious. So, I want to send it back during the holiday. "


    Sura saw Ye Yinzhu''s match and naturally recognized Yueming. She couldn''t help but wonder: "are you really willing to send it back? Netherworld snow soul can grow up to level 9 intelligent Warcraft. "


    Yueming said with a bitter smile, "frankly speaking, I''m not willing. However, I don''t want to see her sad. So, send it back. I just hope her parents can forgive her for taking her away. Ye Yinzhu, your Qinyin can better communicate with Mingxue. I need your help. "


    Sula showed a smile on her face and thought to herself that people who practice dark magic are not necessarily cold and evil. The girl''s heart is really good.


    Listening to Yueming''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel embarrassed. He has already planned what to do after the holiday, but he did promise Yueming at the beginning. Let purple wait?


    Seeing ye Yinzhu''s embarrassment, Yueming continued: "I can pay you for it. As much as you want, whatever you want. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I don''t need a reward. Since I promised you, I will do it. It''s just that I have something to do after my holiday this year. Time is too tight. Where did your grandfather get the ghost of Youming snow from


    On hearing this, Yueming frowned, "it doesn''t matter. Since you have something to do, I''ll go by myself. The place where my grandfather caught the snow is far away. If you go with me, I''m afraid you won''t have time to do anything else. In that case, I''ll leave. " Then she got up and left.


    Suddenly Sura said, "wait a minute. If I remember well. The ghost of snow should live in the cold mountains. The coldest place on the mainland should be the Arctic wilderness


    Yueming nodded and said, "yes! It was grandfather who ventured to the depths of the Arctic wilderness. I know it''s very dangerous there. There are not only orcs but also powerful Warcraft. I can''t let my grandfather know about this. I have to think of a way myself. "


    Ye Yinzhu breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Sula''s smiling face, and said: "if it''s the Arctic wilderness, I think I can help you. It seems that we are going to add another person to our team this time. "


    Yueming looked at Yinzhu in surprise and said, "do you mean that you were going to the Arctic wilderness?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "Yueming, you can go with us this time. But you have to promise me a few things, otherwise, I can''t help you


    "What''s the matter?" said Yueming


    at the end of the month, friends who like this work, and VIP tickets, don''t keep the recommended tickets, throw them to Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 199

    Ye Yinzhu said: "first of all, this trip to the Arctic wasteland is extremely dangerous, for everyone''s safety. I hope you can listen to our unified arrangement. No matter what happens, don''t act without authorization. Only in this way can I guarantee your safety. Secondly, no matter what happens or who you see this time, I hope you can keep a secret. When necessary, I may need to use special ability to erase part of your memory. If you can promise these two points, then we can go on the road together. "


    Yueming looks at Ye Yinzhu curiously. Ye Yinzhu''s words make her feel mysterious. What is it that needs to be kept secret, or even erase her memory? All kinds of possible predictions suddenly appeared in my mind. But she gave Ye Yinzhu the answer very quickly. After all, it''s unrealistic for her to be a magician alone if she wants to go to the Arctic wilderness. Although her strength is outstanding among her peers, it is far from the potential danger of the Arctic wilderness. Listen to Ye Yinzhu, it seems that many of them want to go there. If you can take care of them, it will be much easier to send them back to Mingxue.


    Thinking of this, Yueming nodded and said, "under reasonable circumstances, I can promise you these two requirements."


    Ye Yinzhu frowned, "under reasonable circumstances? What is a reasonable situation? "


    Yueming said calmly: "I don''t know. However, I will try my best to cooperate with you. We dark mages have never been talkative. I can assure you that my purpose of going to the Arctic wasteland is to send back the snow. If you have any secrets that I''m afraid to know, you can accompany me back to her first, and then I''ll come back by myself. I can''t interfere in what you want to do. As long as I can succeed, I am willing to pay everyone. Such as paying with magic items. "


    Ye Yinzhu has a headache. Although Yueming looks very quiet on the surface, God knows if she will bring trouble to herself. But the words had already said this. At the beginning, he promised her first, and it was not good to change his words. He had to nod his head and said, "OK, that''s it. You wait for me, we''ll let you know before we leave. You prepare your belongings and we''ll set out as soon as we have a holiday. "


    Yueming nods and doesn''t stay much. She turns around and leaves Ye Yinzhu and Sula''s dormitory.


    Sula closed the door, looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "you seem to have something in mind. What is the purpose of this trip to the Arctic wilderness? It''s mysterious. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "it''s better that you don''t know some things. It''s not endangering everyone. It''s just a favor for my friend. I hope it will be safe this time. I have informed Ma Liang and Chang Hao about it. They have nothing to do after the holiday. It has been agreed. "


    Sula said with a smile, "why didn''t you tell me when you told Yueming just now. Aren''t you afraid of my divulging


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "how can it be. We''re all so familiar. Don''t I know who you are? If it''s you, it can only prove that my own vision is wrong. Sula, as an assassin, I think your mouth should be more strict than that of the dark mage. "


    Sula''s eyes flickered a few times, "Yinzhu, don''t trust others easily. Even me. Otherwise, it''s easy for you to lose. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "I believe in my own eyes. Why, don''t you have any confidence in yourself? Do I have any confidence in you? " He told Mingxue just in case. This time we''re going to the Arctic wilderness. Both purple and the two golden bimons will take part in the action in human form. As long as they don''t reveal themselves, who knows they are orcs? So he''s not afraid of leaks.


    At that point, the knock on the door began again.


    "When did we get so busy?" Sula said Turn around and open the door, and the people who appear this time will be more familiar. Xiangluan in the front, the ocean in the back. The second daughter is a frequent visitor here. She doesn''t need to be called and comes in directly.


    "Yinzhu, I saw Yueming go out from you just now. Why did she come to you? I didn''t remember you had such a friend! " Xiangluan took the ocean and sat down on the sofa. Recently, they have come to yeyinzhu less than before. Since I have been with him for many times, why don''t you ask him? Haiyang says that everyone is still young. She doesn''t want to bring pressure or bad influence to Ye Yinzhu. She will wait for him. It''s enough to let him know his mind. As for whether to accept or not, she will wait.


    Yinzhu said helplessly: "remember the fight between Yueming and me in the freshman competition. That time my piano music had a certain influence on her netherworld snow soul. She felt the sadness in the heart of the netherworld snow soul. With my reminding, she felt that she should send the netherworld snow soul back. " At the moment, he simply said what happened between himself and Yueming.


    After hearing his words, xiangluan''s eyes suddenly brightened, "such a funny thing, I want to go."


    "No way." Ye Yinzhu and Sura said almost in one voice. They looked at each other, and there was a bitter smile in their eyes.


    Xiangluan said angrily: "why not? Is there anything shady about youYe Yinzhu shook his head and said, "of course not. Xiangluan Xuejie, don''t hurt me. You''re the imperial princess, uncle Silvio''s only daughter. If I take you away, I''ll go to the most dangerous Arctic wilderness. Uncle Silvio knows. Can you spare me? I can''t even explain to Fisichella! Don''t embarrass me. "


    Xiangluan stares at Ye Yinzhu, but she can''t speak. She had to admit that what ye Yinzhu said was right. As an imperial princess, she had already lost the freedom of ordinary girls. It was not so easy for her to sneak away. If outsiders should know about it, it would be a major event detrimental to the national system. Unless the father approved, but how could the father allow himself to go to such a dangerous Orc kingdom? If you have any problems, you will become the hostages of the orcs to the Empire of Milan immediately.


    At this time, the ocean on one side said, "sister xiangluan, don''t let Yinzhu embarrass them. You''re not going anywhere. Your identity is too sensitive. "


    Xiangluan some wronged way: "such a fun thing but not my share, stay in Milan every day, bored to death."


    Looking at her softening down obviously, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel relieved. He thinks in his heart, let''s not talk about the safety first, if we let the princess of Milan Empire go with him. Once something goes wrong, it will be totally different from the nature of the moon. For Yueming, he can even use compulsive means to erase her memory with nine needles. However, he has such a good relationship with xiangluan, how can he do that? And xiangluan''s identity is so sensitive. She, Ma Liang and Chang Hao were born in the eight schools of Donglong. If she knew about this, the consequences would be serious. Even if she doesn''t say it, the future will bring great trouble to her and her own side. It''s better for Haiyang to persuade xiangluan for fear of being embarrassed. It seems that xiangluan''s elder sister still listens to her.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu can''t help looking at the ocean gratefully. When he is there, the icy smell of the ocean will disappear naturally. Seeing ye Yinzhu looking at himself, he nods to him with a soft smile.


    Xiangluan said, "OK, OK. If you don''t go, don''t go. However, if you come back with anything interesting, please let me know. It''s boring. I''m still a friend. Don''t ask for help. Ye Yinzhu, we are here for you. Aunt Nina asked us to come. My aunt said, let you have a holiday. In the next academic year, the college may need you for something important. " Ye Yinzhu has no choice but to address Nina. Nina is more than twenty years older than Silvio. Therefore, although she is xiangluan''s aunt, ye Yinzhu wants to call her grandmother in terms of age. He was a generation shorter than xiangluan. For this, he was teased.


    "Big deal? What''s the big deal? " Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Xiangluan didn''t say well: "it''s not with randias. Forget it. You''ll know about it then. If I tell you, my aunt will not spare me. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "OK. Then don''t talk about it. I''ll know sooner or later. I will try my best to practice. "


    Xiangluan said: "now the weather is warm, and there will be a holiday soon. We can''t be together for a while. Why don''t we go out and play? Yinzhu, are you interested? Let''s go with Sula. "


    "Play?" This word for ye Yinzhu has always been very far away. When I was a child, I lived around Qin every day. Ye Yinzhu didn''t have many concepts about this common child''s favorite word. What he has achieved now can be said to be the result of giving up his childhood!


    Xiangluan said: "yes! It''s going to be a holiday. Let''s play together. We don''t go too far. There is a very good hot spring 200 miles southwest of Milan. It is like spring all the year round, and you can also soak in hot springs. It''s good for your health. Let''s go there. How''s it going? "


    If the college''s male students who pursue xiangluan heard that she offered to go to the hot spring with Ye Yinzhu, they would be scared to death immediately.


    Hearing the word "hot spring", ye Yinzhu can''t help being aroused, nodded and said: "good! Let''s go. When? "


    Xiangluan said with a smile, "tomorrow. We should not have too many people. Just the four of us. Too many people, too much trouble. I don''t want people to know. If the news leaks, those annoying flies will not have a chance to have a good time as soon as they appear. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 200

    Ye Yinzhu naturally knew what she meant, nodded and said, "OK. Tomorrow. "


    "I, I won''t go." Sula muttered and lowered her head, looking coy.


    Xiangluan chuckled and said, "Sula, what''s your expression! It seems that traveling with our two beauties makes you lose face. I used to say that Yinzhu is easy to be shy, but you are more powerful than him. I wonder if you''re a girl


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "xiangluan, don''t bully Sula. Sula, let''s go. We work hard every day. It''s good to go out and relax. Maybe it will be good for cultivation. "


    "I..." Sula looks up at Ye Yinzhu with a look of embarrassment in her eyes.


    Xiangluan said: "what do you want? You''re settled. Don''t be a wet blanket. I have promised not to go to the Arctic wasteland with you. I''ll take it as if you''re going to play with me. Let''s meet in your dormitory tomorrow morning. Let''s go back and pack first. Let''s play for two days this time. There are no classes anyway. Go tomorrow and come back the day after tomorrow. A two-day tour of the hot spring is great. "


    After seeing off xiangluan and the ocean, Sula stood there, not knowing what to think.


    "Sula, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t hot spring good? Why don''t you want to go? " Ye Yinzhu patted him on the shoulder and asked with some concern.


    Sula shook her head and said, "no, nothing. Let''s go together. " It''s a hot spring. It''s a hot spring. But, in this case, will


    Just as ye Yinzhu was about to ask Sula why she was embarrassed, the door rang again.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''m really busy. Usually, few people come. This time, many people are coming. " While saying this, he went forward and opened the door of the dormitory, and said, "who''s coming again?"


    When the door opened, ye Yinzhu felt a pain on his head. He only heard a voice that was not angry and said, "I''m your father."


    "Er..." Ye Yinzhu''s eyes were fixed instantly. It was his father, ye Zhong, who came from outside.


    "Dad. Why are you here? " Although the head was some pain, but at this time ye Yinzhu is still excited. This is his first time to leave the blue sky sea! I didn''t see my family for more than half a year. My father''s sudden arrival suddenly made his heart become fiery. He quickly let Ye Chong in.


    Ye Zhong is wearing a blue warrior suit, with black hair on his shoulders. Although he is 40 years old, he seems to be no bigger than ye Yinzhu. I''m so dusty. I''ve just made a lot of progress.


    The feint anger in his eyes dissipates. Looking at his son who seems to have grown taller, ye Chong suddenly shows a gentle smile in his eyes and walks into the dormitory under the leadership of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Sula. Come on, let me introduce you. This is my father Because of the arrival of Ye Zhong, ye Yinzhu is so excited that he quickly pulls Sula over.


    At this time, Sula has come back to her senses and looks at Ye Zhong. She is surprised. Yeyinzhu is at least as heavy as yezhongyou. But compared with his father, he is thinner. The leaf is heavy, the body is big, the shoulder is wide, the back is broad. Back with a sword, handsome and calm face, gentle eyes, how to look like brother Ye Yinzhu.


    "Dad, let me introduce you. This is my roommate Sura. Since this academic year, thanks to his care. "


    Ye Zhong nodded to Sula and said, "hello. Thank you for taking care of Yinzhu. Your dormitory is really good. Milan deserves to be the first powerful country in the mainland. The environment of this academy alone is incomparable to any other place in Arcadia. "


    "Hello, uncle." Sula salutes Ye Zhong respectfully and pours a glass of water from the side to him.


    Ye Zhong nodded admiringly and said, "thank you."


    Ye Yinzhu pulled a chair and sat down opposite his father. "Dad, how come you come all the way from Arcadia. It''s not coming to pick me up. I''ve grown up and I can go back myself. "


    Ye Zhong said with a smile: "pick you up? Good idea. I''m just passing by to see if you''ve been lazy during your academic year in Milan. Yes, fighting seems to have improved a bit. "


    "Passing by?" Ye Yinzhu looks at his father suspiciously.


    Ye Zhong said: "there are many things at home this year. I came out to work for your grandfather. Your grandfather said, "I''ll let you study hard in the college, and you won''t have to go home this year."


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "what can we do at home? How can I remember that you didn''t go out once a year before? "


    Ye Zhong said with a smile, "I''ll know when you go back next year. Now it''s a secret. Your grandfather won''t let you know. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked eagerly, "are they all OK, grandfather Qin and mother?"


    Ye nodded his head and said, "they are all very well. Your mother is also thinking about you. If she had nothing to do, maybe she would come to see you with me this time. You''ve grown taller, and you seem to be stronger. It seems that the food here is good! So I can rest assured. "


    Just then, Sula suddenly said, "uncle, you can talk to Yinzhu. I''ll go out and buy something. You can eat here in the evening. " With that, he saluted Ye Zhong again and left the dormitory.Ye Zhong said with a smile: "this child is very sensible! You''re lucky to meet a good roommate


    Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes! Sula did almost everything in the dormitory by herself. He''s really nice. "


    Ye Zhong said: "after you left, your two grandfathers did something great. Maybe you have heard about it. Under the leadership of your two grandfathers, Arcadia defeated the 100000 troops of the kingdom of bozoa with a weak division, almost destroying the whole army and causing heavy damage. And paid a lot of money to redeem the prisoners. The national strength of Arcadia has been improved to a certain extent. Now your two grandfathers are hot in Arcadia. But the risk is also relatively high. That''s why they told you not to go back for a while. "


    "Dad, I''ve grown up. Should you tell me about our Donglong bazong?" Ye Yinzhu said suddenly.


    Ye Zhong looked at his son in surprise, "how can you suddenly talk about this. Did you know something? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "there are also one disciple of the painting school and one disciple of the chess school in Milan magic martial arts academy. Although they didn''t tell me, I could have guessed some of them. What''s more, I learned a little about the history of the mainland from other places. Dad, is the predecessor of the eight schools of Donglong the Empire of Donglong? "


    Ye Zhong''s face changed in a flash. He had already arrived at the door. He opened the dormitory door and looked out. The deep yellow fighting spirit came out of his body and promoted his senses to the limit. After a while, when he didn''t find anything, he closed the dormitory door again and went back to the room.


    "Don''t mention Donglong Empire anywhere in the future," he said


    Ye Yinzhu also talked to his father by means of sound transmission, "is that true?"


    Ye Zhong nodded slowly, "where do you know about the East Dragon Empire. It is said that there are few people on the mainland who know this period of history. "


    "Purple told me that." Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to hide anything from his father. He simply tells his father about his conversation that night, including the origin and goal of Zi.


    Ye Chong listened very carefully and didn''t insert a word. But the look on his face was more dignified.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The overlap of the word "Donglong" reminds me of our eight schools of Donglong, and purple also judges that we have something to do with the Donglong empire. "


    Ye Zhong looked at his son with a twinkling light in his eyes. "Yinzhu, you have grown up. You are not as simple as before. It seems that there is nothing wrong with Uncle Qin''s asking you to come to Milan to practice. It really speeds up the pace of your growth. I really should let you know the origin of our Donglong eight schools. "


    At this point, he pondered for a while, then continued to preach: "generally speaking, Zi is not wrong. Our Donglong eight sects are descendants of the Donglong Empire, and they are directly descendants. The purest Donglong people. Legend of the Dragon. It''s just that there are a lot of things Zizi doesn''t know. At that time, the civilization of our east dragon empire was much higher than that of this continent. Let''s replace it with the west dragon empire. According to the research of the wise men of the Donglong Empire, the continental collision was the result of the floating of the continental plate, which took a long time and was caused by various factors. But at the time of the final collision, the tide of the sea suddenly changed dramatically, which aggravated the collision. Otherwise, the consequences would not be so serious. In the eyes of Zi''s ancestors, maybe we bumped into them, but in fact, we can''t say who bumped into who, it''s just a collision with each other. "


    "Dad, what is plate?" Ye Yinzhu asked curiously.


    "In our world, the sea occupies the largest area. In the sea, there is the continent that originally belonged to the west dragon Empire, as well as the continent of our east dragon empire. There may even be other continents. Each individual continent can be called a continental plate. Under the influence of various factors, the continental plate is constantly moving. You can imagine that the continent is drifting in the ocean. The wise man of Donglong said that the plate movement is mainly related to the ocean and crustal movement. These things are too complicated. I don''t know the details. The so-called natural punishment collision brought more losses to the East Dragon empire than to the west dragon empire. Volcanic eruptions, large-scale earthquakes, almost destroyed many of our highly developed cities. Even in today''s mainland of lonzainus, no country can compare with our original East Dragon empire. "


    "What about the dead? What happened to the dead? If it''s not natural punishment, why would there be a dead spirit Ye Yinzhu didn''t understand his father''s words.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 201

    Ye Zhong said: "those are not dead spirits. We call them demons. Because some of them have life. Under the control of some powerful living bodies, a large number of non living bodies attack us. Those living bodies are the real strong ones, which we call mother demons. It is because of the existence of the mother demon that the demons will extend to our two continents and bring devastating killing and pestilence. The female demons are so powerful that they can absorb any form of elemental power to supplement themselves, and then transform them into demons and release them. Especially like to absorb all kinds of life when they die. As for the origin of them, the wise men of Donglong have studied them for thousands of years, and finally come to the conclusion that when the two continents collided, there was intense friction and intense compression, which led to the fusion of elements in the air. In modern words, it can also be considered that when the two continents collided, there was a huge and terrifying forbidden curse, which forced the two continents into collision Our space has been torn apart, forming a special passage. And those spirits come from another space parallel to our world, or another parallel world. "


    Speaking of this, ye Zhong''s face showed a faint smile, "silly boy, although most of our Eastern Dragon Empire civilization has been lost. However, some of the remaining documents are much higher than those of other countries in the mainland. Later, when you have a chance to come to the gate of our Donglong sect, you will see it. "


    Later, ye yindao said. Since our east dragon Empire has a higher civilization, is there no way to restrain the mother demon? "


    Ye Zhong said with a bitter smile: "if there were, it would not be like this. If it were not for that war, the vitality of our Donglong Empire would be severely damaged, and a large number of civilizations would be destroyed. How could it be destroyed by the Xilong Empire later? At that time, what the west dragon Empire faced was only the spirit released by the mother demon. But we Donglong empire is facing the real mother demon. There are many kinds of female demons according to their abilities, among which the most powerful one can''t even fight against the Dragon King of our east dragon empire. If it wasn''t for the Dragon King who hit the mother demon king with the cost of life before the final battle, we would not have driven the mother demon back to their space and sealed the cracks of that space with the cost of all the last dragons. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "I really want to see what the dragon of our east dragon Empire looks like."


    Ye Zhong said: "it''s not like those dragon lizards now. Although the seven dragons in the west dragon empire are huge in body, they have good abilities. But compared with our ancestor, the dragon, they are far behind. The power of the Dragon comes from heaven and earth. You''ll have a chance to see the images later. Ah, even if a dragon survived, the west dragon Empire might not be able to destroy our motherland! In order to fight against the female demons, most of the Dragon died with them. Even so, only some small female demons with weak strength were really destroyed. Only five of the twelve female demons who sat down by the female demon king died. The remaining seven return to their world with the devastated queen. Fortunately, the space crack seal is very solid, otherwise, once they fight back, no one can stop them. "


    Ye Yinzhu clenched his fists with a twinkling cold light in his eyes. "Those Xilong Empire people are so mean. It was our Donglong empire that saved the mainland, but they took advantage of our strength and destroyed our country. "


    Ye Chong shook his head and said calmly: "war is always cruel. Humanity itself is full of aggression. Yes, the west dragon empire is our enemy. That is to say, every country on the mainland is the enemy of our descendants of the East Dragon. However, from the perspective of interests. At the beginning, our Donglong Empire still had enough strength, and we would also unify this continent. The winner is king and the hero is judged by success or failure. We don''t think the Xilong empire is despicable. We can only say that we were too weak to defend our own homeland at that time. "


    Listen to Ye Zhong''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help a Leng, "that''s it?"


    Ye Zhong said: "no, what can I do? We Donglong people really survive, only tens of thousands of them have pure blood. Compared with the current number of billions of mainland countries, it is too small. It''s impossible to rule the mainland. However, we have our own plans. As for the real plan, only the eight patriarchs will know. Your grandfather Qin has decided that you are his successor. When you become the master of Qin, or even the master of Qin and Zhu, you will know. Yinzhu, do you know how the eight schools of Donglong were founded? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly.


    Ye Zhong said: "at the beginning, after a period of recovery, our east dragon Empire actually had a certain strength before the arrival of the west dragon empire. However, we have ignored a special ability possessed by human beings in this world, which is not possessed by our Donglong empire. That''s magic. It is precisely because of the existence of magicians in the west dragon empire that we are unable to defend the last line of defense. Otherwise, with their backward martial arts skills, how can they be our east dragon warriors'' opponents? We are the descendants of the dragon


    Ye Yinzhu had a flash of inspiration in his heart. "So, is it because we feel the power of Western magic that we have Donglong eight schools of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?"Ye nodded and said, "that''s good. After the destruction of the country, our people were killed and assimilated. Up to now, people with black hair and black eyes can be seen in any country. But they did not know that there was a Donglong empire. Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting are the traditional culture in the history of our Donglong Empire, which condenses the essence of countless generations. Originally, it was just for self-cultivation. After the destruction of our country, our ancestors felt that they were not strong enough. After countless hard efforts, they refined these four traditional cultures into special magic with great wisdom. Although, in a sense, it seems to have something in common with the magic of the west dragon Empire, it is actually different. No matter in training speed or power, we should win. It''s just that we have too few adherents, and even fewer talented people. Therefore, after the establishment of the four schools of Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting, only a very small number of highly gifted people can be passed on. This is why the number of the four schools of Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting is always very rare. The four martial arts schools of Mei Lan Zhu Ju inherited the ancient martial arts of our Donglong Empire, lost a lot of civilization, and almost all the rest of the martial arts inheritance is in our four schools. Most of our Donglong adherents belong to the four schools of Mei, LAN, Zhu and Ju. Everyone practices martial arts in order to rise again one day. I''ll just tell you about your two grandfathers now. We have a purpose to help Arcadia. When your two grandfathers have enough power in the weak kingdom of Arcadia, they will gradually transfer our people from the eight schools of Donglong to take them as our base for development. Otherwise, the place where the clan is now located can not be developed. In the past 100 years, with the increase of the number of people and the general improvement of our strength, our Donglong eight schools have gradually regained their vitality. Maybe there will be some big actions in the near future. "


    After listening to his father''s words, ye Yinzhu had a clear understanding of his origin. "Dad, the kingdom of Arcadia is weak, but it may not be so easy to control. I don''t think we should act rashly. It''s been a long time. Perhaps the mainland countries do not know our existence and will not regard us as a threat. However, the Seventh Tower of Falan, which is guarding Falan, must have a deep memory of the original history. Once we find that the descendants of Donglong have emerged on a large scale, I''m afraid it will do us a disservice. "


    Ye Zhong looked at his son in surprise, "you see it thoroughly! This is also our biggest concern at the moment. The strength of the seven towers of France is far beyond our ability to compete. But there are many radicals in the clan who overestimate their own strength. After all, eight sects are decided by the eight patriarchs, so we can''t control them completely. But there won''t be much action yet. Your two grandfathers will try to stop those radical impulses. Oh, by the way, just now you said that you were granted the title of Qin City. I agree with Zi on this point. It''s a very good place. It''s back on the far north wasteland. If we can build a road connecting with the orcs, we can attack them and defend them in the future. It''s really a good place. When I go back, I will discuss with your two grandfathers that if there is nothing to do in Arcadia, I will simply move the clan to your Qin City. Xutu has a better development there. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, but he was more or less worried. According to his father''s description, the eight patriarchs of Donglong eight were jointly in charge, while his two grandfathers did not seem to be able to occupy the dominant position. What happens when they get to Qin City?


    "You don''t have to think too much about the internal affairs of bazong. You are still young. What you need most is to improve your strength. Both inside the clan and in the future, it is possible to fight outside. We need enough strength to support. Your grandfather Qin has been treating you that day. Don''t let him down


    Ye Yinzhu looked at his father''s encouraging eyes, nodded and said, "I will work hard."


    It''s the end of the month. Don''t keep the VIP ticket. Give it to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 202

    Ye Zhong said: "Yinzhu, you should remember never to be complacent. Even if you are much better than your peers, you can''t be complacent. Always regard the seven pagodas of Falan as imaginary enemies and strive to cultivate them. Purple is not our ultimate goal. If you can have the power to surpass the purple class, maybe it''s time for us to attack the seven towers of France. "


    "Beyond purple?" Ye Yinzhu looks at his father in surprise.


    Ye nodded his head and said: "the seven towers of Falan are actually the seals of our 47 ancestors. There must be many things left by our ancestors. The ultimate goal of our Donglong eight sects is to regain control there. Purple level is not the ultimate strength. At the beginning, our ancestors, the dragon and those female demons, were all powerful beings beyond purple level. As for what it looks like above purple, I don''t know. But the ultimate goal of our Donglong eight schools is to surpass the purple level. For example, the bamboo fighting spirit of our bamboo sect, after green bamboo, yellow bamboo and purple bamboo, and the ultimate jade bamboo, is also divided into nine levels. It''s just that no one has been able to get to that level. "


    It seems that a brand new door has been opened in front of you. Purple level is not the ultimate strength. This sentence is deeply imprinted in Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    "Come on. Let''s go out for a walk. Let me also examine how your accomplishments have improved since you left home for more than half a year. " Ye Zhong stood up with a smile, patted his son on the shoulder and walked out of the house.


    Ye Yinzhu quickly followed up. As soon as he got out of the dormitory, ye Zhong spread out like a sharp yellow arrow and shot at the Magic Academy of Milan.


    Ye Yinzhu stirred up the bamboo fighting spirit in his body and quickly followed. The father and son picked it up on the vegetation of the magic martial arts college in Milan, just like flying forward. It''s gone in the blink of an eye.


    The more ye Chongyue moves forward, the more surprised he is. At this time, he has already mentioned his 60% fighting spirit, but his son is still following behind him, and has not been left behind. You know, the difference between fighting spirit and strength is almost double. Ye Zhong asked himself that with his eight level of Huangzhu, the intensity of fighting spirit is at least ten times that of the first level of Yinzhu. But in front of him, he had already used 60% of his fighting spirit, so his son could not shorten the distance. What does that mean?


    You know, except for some special skills of assassins, speed is totally supported by fighting spirit. The stronger the fighting spirit, the faster the speed.


    Soon, the father and son left the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan. Ye Zhong kept running forward all the time, and didn''t stop until the last time he came to the place where Yinzhu and Zi talked.


    Ye Yinzhu catches up with his father and stops. He gasps a little. In order to keep up with his father, he has tried his best just now. He knew that this was his father''s progress in the examination, and he did not dare to neglect it.


    Ye Zhong turns around and looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise and says, "son, how many steps has your bamboo fighting spirit reached?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "five steps. It''s been a bit slow these days. "


    Ye Zhong stares at his son, "what? Five steps? It''s a little slow. You were only one step away from home! I remember when I was your age, I was still at the green bamboo level. That''s the fast cultivation of our sect. Your grandfather often praises me. Oh, my God! Did I have a little monster? "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed and said, "no, Dad, you have a genius. But I''m also lucky. Fighting spirit has been greatly improved twice. In fact, it''s all the help of purple. One time, when Zi and I signed the same contract, the other time, he got the Amethyst sword I gave him, which greatly increased my strength and affected me. The effect of the life contract is really good. If my magic has a breakthrough, purple''s mental power will also be improved. On the contrary, his strength progress, my fighting spirit will also rise. That''s why my fighting spirit grows so fast. "


    Some helplessly looking at his son, ye Zhong sighed: "people are more angry than people! At the beginning, it took me ten years to complete my training from level one to level five. You''re only half a year old. This will strengthen your grandfather''s determination to make you the successor of Zhuzong. Boy, look at the move. "


    With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu only felt a flower in front of his eyes, and a yellow light curtain had come. Almost subconsciously, ye Yinzhu''s body retreated rapidly, and a ray of yellow and green light in his right hand had burst out. Between the flashes of light, a circle of halos condensed into a piece of bamboo shadow, blocking the yellow light curtain. It was Zhu Yu.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. But the strong pressure still made him breathe a stagnant, bamboo gas as if to be suppressed in general, the operation is not smooth.


    "Dad, you''re serious." Bisi dare not have the slightest neglect, always keep the bamboo Royal, right arm with hand, with four fingers to drive Bisi, his defense.


    "Will your enemies keep their hands in battle?" Ye chongzui said a word, but the action on the hand did not stop at all. A green bamboo sword appeared in his grasp. With a wave of his hand, the sword came to Ye Yinzhu with a dark yellow light, like an antelope hanging its horn.


    Now ye Yinzhu is not the young man who didn''t have any fighting experience when he left the blue sky sea. While Bisi is waving, haiyueqinghuiqin has been summoned out of thin air by him. At the same time, the moon god''s guard releases a milky glow to assist the bamboo emperor in defense. Even if the strength of his father''s Huangzhu eighth level is equivalent to the blue level, it is not easy to break in a short time.Hum, four fingers of the left hand flicked, four sound blades flashed out quickly, with a piercing sound, attacking Ye Chong''s limbs respectively.


    "Good." Ye Chong was very satisfied with his son''s quick reaction, but the bamboo sword he cut out of his hand didn''t take back. Instead, his dark yellow fighting spirit increased a bit. His body shape didn''t retreat but advanced. His tall body suddenly took a step forward. At that moment, ye Yinzhu was surprised to find that there were two fathers in front of him.


    Four high-frequency vibration sound blades flashed for the first time, dividing the leaf behind, but it was just a shadow. Ye Zhong''s bamboo sword also cuts Ye Yinzhu''s defense at this time.


    The tearing sound of the broken silk rings out. Just for a moment, the dark yellow bamboo''s fighting spirit easily breaks the defense of the moon god''s protection, and tries hard to spell with Ye Yinzhu''s Bisi. Ye Yinzhu only feels a burst of tightness in his chest, drinks a low, and retreats again. He was shocked to find that his fighting spirit had a tendency to be scattered.


    When he was practicing in the blue sky and sea, Ye Li taught him the unique skills of bamboo sect, that is, the refined three styles. This is Ye Yinzhu''s first chance to fight with his father. At this time, he found that the gap between himself and his father is not just fighting. Whether it''s the timing of the attack or the application of fighting spirit, I''m still far behind.


    The green bamboo sword has completely turned into a dark yellow. The expression on Ye Chong''s face is very serious, and he obviously doesn''t mean to keep his hand. His fighting spirit doesn''t go out, and he doesn''t have a dazzling sword. But it is the fighting spirit that completely condenses into the bamboo sword that brings more pressure to Ye Yinzhu.


    Oliveira is also of the blue level, but ye Yinzhu never felt this kind of pressure when fighting against Oliveira. He didn''t even have a chance to breathe, so his father''s bamboo sword had been stabbed again. A little bit of dark yellow light star in front of the moment magnified, it is he will also be that kind of bamboo star cold.


    With Haiyue Qinghui Qin in his left hand, he didn''t even have the chance to play the blade again. On the contrary, his slender body became a burden. In desperation, ye Yinzhu could only put away the Guqin in his hand for the first time. Seeing that the irresistible zhuxinghan was approaching, he calmed down and looked at his father''s eyes like two stars. Even if it was day, the light in his eyes was clear.


    Suddenly, he saw his son''s eyes lit up, and ye Chong looked at him subconsciously. Suddenly, he was surprised to find that the light in his son''s eyes was like a sharp blade, straight into his mind, and his whole body seemed to become dull. In his mind, he felt dizzy, and the bamboo sword in his hand was also half a minute slow, losing the indomitable momentum of Zhu Xinghan.


    In this moment of air attack, ye Yinzhu floats up. Facing the cold of bamboo star, his Bisi turns into a halo of green and twines up, not only twining to Ye Zhong''s bamboo sword, but also to Ye Zhong''s arm. The body side completely, at the moment of no time, dangerous dodged bamboo star cold sharp.


    After all, ye Chong is powerful. When he bites the tip of his tongue, he suddenly wakes up and sees Bisi twinkle. His wrist shakes slightly. The fighting spirit originally contained in the bamboo sword bursts out like it is alive, and even smashes Bisi directly. With the impact of the fighting spirit, ye Yinzhu''s body flies out.


    So strong. This is the only thought in Ye Yinzhu''s heart, "thorn." A harsh low roar sounded from his mouth, and ye Chong''s brain was dizzy again. This time, it was even more obvious than before. That''s the special attack method of Ye Yinzhu, which combines spiritual magic with Qin Zong''s explosive sound. If you are weak, you will be shocked by the harsh low drink. These days, he plays the piano every morning, and in the afternoon he goes to Ferguson to learn. Because he is the master of violin, it is impossible for him to learn powerful spiritual magic from Ferguson. However, some very useful spiritual magic is taught by Ferguson. That''s the experience he has accumulated for decades, and the application effect in actual combat is excellent. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 203

    Taking advantage of his father''s sluggishness, ye Yinzhu dares not to neglect him and retreats as fast as he can. He knows that it is impossible to block his father''s attack with his half tone martial arts. It''s just that I''ve tried my best in just a few fights. If you want to fight against your father successfully, you must play the power of Qin.


    His body flickered. Almost for the first time, ye Yinzhu had already bounced tens of meters away. At this time, ye Zhong had rushed to him again. Tens of meters, for a blue level master, it''s just the blink of an eye.


    Bisi takes it back, quickly takes out the waterfall string from the space ring, and uses the blink of an eye to caress the string with both hands. At this time, he can''t care about the melody. The seven tone continuous burst that Qin Shang specially researched for his music blade suddenly breaks out. There are 14 high-frequency sound blades with yellow light in the hands of Qixian, which are surging out almost at the first time. It is precisely because ye chongchong''s speed is fast enough that the speed of this sound blade is even more terrible. The piercing scream had a disturbing effect. After the improvement of Ye Yinzhu, the attack range and attack strength of the improved blade have been greatly improved. It was the limit that he could reach to send out 14 high-frequency sounds in an instant. Although his father is a blue level master, he has full confidence to block his father''s progress with the dense sound blade. As long as the distance can be opened, the next is endless sound blade and its most powerful music. After all, my father cultivates fighting spirit. If he wants to beat himself when his music is fully played, I''m afraid his spiritual strength is not enough.


    Seeing the 14 high-frequency sound blades coming in an instant, ye Da Sheng said, "OK." He didn''t show any sign of slowing down, but just waved his bamboo sword ahead of time.


    A strange scene appeared. Ye Yinzhu clearly saw that ye Zhong''s body quickly separated seven figures in the process of rushing forward, all of which just separated one upper body, as if in an instant Ye Zhong had become a monster with eight upper bodies. There are eight upper bodies. Naturally, there are eight bamboo swords at the same time. In the shortest time, each figure waved two swords. Among them, 14 swords meet Ye Yinzhu''s 14 sound blades without delay, while the other two swords bring out two dazzling yellow lights and go straight to Ye Yinzhu.


    What kind of martial art is this? Ye Yinzhu was almost stunned and quickly sent out 14 sound blades. He didn''t have time to return his breath, let alone attack again.


    Fourteen sharp whistling sounds sounded at the same time, and the fourteen sound blades emitted by Ye Yinzhu disappeared at the same time, and the fighting spirit of the two swords had already arrived in front of him.


    Helpless, ye Yinzhu can only use the most ridiculous posture, rolled on the ground, embarrassed to avoid the two fights, but his purpose to start the music has been completely destroyed.


    The fourteen sound blades only make ye Zhong''s body stagnate. When the eight figures return to one again, he has come to Ye Yinzhu. The bamboo sword points out and goes straight to Ye Yinzhu''s throat.


    Almost subconsciously, ye Yinzhu raises his right hand, and Bisi has no time to show it. A milky light bursts out from his right hand and stabs out against the bamboo sword.


    There was no sound. Ye Zhong''s body turned upside down at the fastest speed. When he fell to the ground, he was surprised to see the bamboo sword that had been cut out of his hand.


    Although it''s just a bamboo sword, it''s made of a rare kind of green bamboo in the blue sky sea. It''s more tenacious than any metal. After the special refining method of the bamboo sect, it can be regarded as a magic weapon. At this time unexpectedly so from break, and before that sharp spirit really under leaf a jump.


    Ye Yinzhu had already got up from the ground at this time. In his right hand, he had a long milky sword. The shape of dragon''s tail appeared under the handle. The blade seemed to be spitting out from the mouth of the dragon. The body of the sword is very narrow, milky white and shining. The special element fluctuation shows its extraordinary. Even if there is no fighting spirit, there are three inches of sword on the edge of the sword.


    "Good sword. How can I forget that, as you said before, this should be the artifact level sword made of the sacred dragon horn. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. At this time, he found that although it was only a short fight, his clothes had been soaked. Father''s incessant attack, like a storm, brought him tremendous pressure.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean to destroy your sword." Ye Yinzhu looks at his father awkwardly. He naturally knows that his father always cherishes his sword.


    Ye Zhong put away the split bamboo sword and said with a bright smile, "it''s nothing. Compared with my son''s growth, this bamboo sword is nothing. Well, you''ve made more progress than I thought. Not only has your fighting spirit and mental strength been greatly improved, but more importantly, your actual combat experience has also increased a lot. You are the only one among the young people who have been able to hold on for such a long time under my attack. "


    Ye Yinzhu went to his father and handed him the sword of noxie. "Dad, your sword is broken. I''ll give you this sword. In your hands, you can play a greater role than I can. I have bish, that''s enough


    Yeh Chong took the sword of noxie. This is a magic sword! As a soldier with a sword, how could he not like it? His left hand flicked on the sword body, and a clear and passionate dragon song broke out. The sword body was humming, milky and shining, and the sword was breathing and puffing, as if it was alive, even with a layer of light fog."It''s a good sword. It''s a good sword."


    Ye Yinzhu explained: "when not in use, it can also be turned into a ring, and the length of the blade can be controlled by mental power. If it exceeds a certain length, it will be turned into a narrow sword again. It''s a pity that it''s too thin. It''s different from the sword you used before. But its power should make up for that. "


    Ye Zhong smiles and puts the sword back into Ye Yinzhu''s hand again. "You keep it, silly boy. It''s a good sword, but it doesn''t suit me. This sword is tailor-made for you. You don''t have a little finger, so it''s easy to hold the sword unsteadily. But the sword itself is very light. The Dragon Lin relief on the handle can make you hold it better, and the narrow sword is more suitable for you. With it, you have a higher chance of winning when you face the enemy. Moreover, it can be turned into a ring to attack at a critical moment, and it can also deal with the enemy''s trauma by means of suddenness. Just now, I didn''t even get out of the way. You broke the bamboo sword. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "but, Dad, I''m a divine voice teacher. This sword is most useful for you. "


    Ye Chong''s eyes showed a trace of benevolent light, touched his son''s head and said: "silly boy, this is an artifact! Don''t you know that once the artifact recognizes its master, it can''t be used by others unless the master dies? It has no effect at all in my hands, far less than a bamboo sword. "


    After hearing what his father said, ye Yinzhu remembered that this sword of nokeshi had already recognized itself as the master. In desperation, he had to put the sword away.


    Ye Zhongzheng said: "although I did not test you for a long time, I can basically judge your current strength. Yinzhu, tell Dad, what do you think of the war just now? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "it''s suppression. Complete repression. From the very beginning, I was suppressed by you. You are very good at fighting, attacking and timing. At last, I thought I had a chance when I made the fourteen sound blades. However, you not only smashed my music blade, but also destroyed my attempt to start the music. I don''t even have a chance to pluck. I would have lost if it hadn''t been for the last surprise attack of the sword of Knox. "


    Ye nodded and said, "what you said is right. But have you ever thought about why this is happening? You and I are three steps apart. But you still have the magic. According to the overall strength, you can already compete with the strong blue class. But why is there no way under my attack? "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "it''s because I didn''t get away. My strongest music is piano music. If my music works, I''m sure I''ll fight dad. "


    Ye nodded and said, "yes, that''s one of the reasons. However, there is another reason is that you do not grasp the opportunity and skills gap. I''ll be honest with you. When I tested you just now, I only used 40% of my skills except fighting spirit and using all my strength. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t even stop a move. "


    "What? It''s impossible. Although you are better than me, it can''t be a move! " Ye Yinzhu almost blurted out. Ever since he came to the Magic Academy of Milan, he has always been the best among the students, even compared with the excellent students in the senior grade. At this time, his father, who is more aggressive than himself, says that he can''t even stop him. Ye Yinzhu is a little unconvinced.


    Ye Zhong smiles and says, "how? Don''t believe it? Well, let''s try again. "


    As he said this, he took out the bamboo sword that had just been gouged open, took only half of it, and gently grasped the handle of the sword, "then be careful."


    Hearing his father''s greeting, ye Yinzhu''s first reaction is to retreat quickly. In her right hand, Bisi swings quickly and tries her best to send out Zhuyu. At the same time, her mental power is concentrated in an instant, and her eyes are full of cold light. It''s a mental puncture to Ye Zhong.


    Dark yellow light and shadow, no fancy into the Bisi, ye Yinzhu surprised to find that his father has disappeared, and the dark yellow light and shadow like mercury in general. In front of him, Zhuyu had no effect. He could only watch the fierce light come out from the crack of Zhuyu. When the dark yellow light and shadow disappeared, there was a sword in yeyinzhu''s throat, and only half of it was broken. The master of the sword is his father ye Zhong.


    it''s a virtue to smash the tickets after watching it. My friend, smash the tickets in your hands to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 204

    From the start to the end, it''s just an instant. There''s not even any fighting. Ye Yinzhu has already lost.


    Gradually take back, leaf heavy smile looking at some depressed son, "silly boy, don''t be discouraged. When I was your age, I was not so lucky as you


    "Good luck?" Ye Yinzhu looks at his father in surprise.


    Ye Zhong said with a bitter smile, "do you know how I used to practice martial arts? Do you know why I can react immediately when you suddenly launched the sword of noxie? This is the result of countless cold and heat training. You don''t know. In the year before you left the blue sky sea, I watched your grandfather teach you Zhuzong martial arts every day. I don''t know how envious I was. "


    Ye Yinzhu jokingly said, "Dad, what do you envy. Didn''t grandfather teach you? "


    Ye Zhong said bitterly: "of course, I have taught, but the method of teaching is quite different. When your grandfather taught me, he chased me with a bamboo sword every day until I couldn''t get up. If you can''t get up, you have to be pulled up by him to cultivate your fighting spirit every day. That''s when I developed my reaction ability. "


    "Well No. Grandfather is very kind! How can I chase you every day. " Imagining his grandfather chasing his father in his mind, ye Yinzhu can''t help laughing.


    He said with a smile. Your grandfather treats his grandson differently from his son. It''s killing you. I won''t give up beating you. Back then, I came over in deep water. Do you think it''s easy to have such martial arts skills! It''s all a result of a lot of hard work and I don''t know how much I''ve suffered. "


    Ye Yinzhu rubbed his head and said, "Dad, you would complain. You hit me on the head again. I''ll tell Grandpa later. Said that you hit me with all the things he hit you at the beginning. "


    Ye Zhong said with a smile: "you little bastard, even I dare to threaten you. I want to hit you, but now I have no chance. You don''t have the strength to fight. I have to fight with all my strength to suppress you. You can''t start Qin magic. Once you fight, it''s hard to control and it''s easy to hurt you. How to say you are also my son, I still can''t bear it. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed and said, "that''s good. But Dad, what kind of martial arts did you use just now? Is it our Zhuzong? Why can''t I even stop it? "


    Ye Zhong said complacently: "of course, it''s our unique skill of Zhuzong. Do you think that the martial arts of Donglong can be compared with those of Xilong Empire who can only chop? Although my current fighting spirit is only equivalent to the blue level middle level, I am fully confident that I will challenge the purple level beginning division with my technical advantages. At the same level, I can even face more than five blue level opponents at the same time. This is the advantage of martial arts. Martial arts is not only fighting spirit, but also skill. That''s another reason why I brought you here to test you. You''ve grown up. It''s time to inherit our unique bamboo school. You are the grandson of the master of bamboo sect. In the future, you can''t only learn the unique skill of Qin sect. This time I came out, your grandfather specially told me to teach you the martial arts of Zhuzong. However, don''t tell your grandfather Qin, or he will say that we affect your practice. "


    Ye Yinzhu said excitedly: "no, of course not. Dad, first of all, teach me the move you just made from my bamboo emperor, and the move that you made eight bodies. Those are very useful in actual combat. "


    Ye Zhong said: "do you think the unique skill of Zhuzong is so easy to practice? I can''t stay here too long. I''m leaving tonight. I''ll teach you the cultivation methods. How far you can practice depends on yourself. You now have the five levels of fighting spirit cultivation of Huang Zhu. If you cultivate our bamboo sect''s skills, you will get twice the result with half the effort. If you practice hard, you will get the effect. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and listened to his father''s instruction.


    The unique skills of Zhuzong can''t be taught in written form to avoid leakage. Ye chongdao said: "our Zhuzong is famous for its swordsmanship and medical skills. All the weapons used by Meilan, Zhuju and Zhuzong are swords. Our Zhuzong swordsmanship is good at strength and speed. Move like thunder. Swordsmanship depends on the level of fighting spirit and personal understanding. The bamboo attack, bamboo defense and bamboo Star Cold moves that you have learned are all exquisite and simple moves of bamboo sword. At that time, there was not much time. Your grandfather just taught you these three moves. If you have the foundation of these three moves, it will be much easier to practice them. "


    At this point, ye Chong changed it to Chuanyin and continued: "our Zhuzong sword technique is called aozhu sword technique. There are 36 moves in total. Every sword has great power. After the improvement of the patriarchs, it is more powerful. Zhugong, Zhuyu and zhuxinghan are the first three swords. Now, you have a good look. I will change the whole set of swordsmanship and tell you the secret. And cultivation methods. With your memory, you should be able to remember. "


    While saying that, ye Zhong quickly retreated, and the planed bamboo sword started again. With a flash of light and shadow, a bamboo attack had begun his story.


    Looking at the bamboo sword flickering in Ye Zhong''s hand, ye Yinzhu seems to have returned to his hometown in the blue sky and sea. It seems that there are countless arrogant bamboo forests swaying in front of him. The bamboo shadow flickers, but the vitality is hidden.


    In order to make his son see clearly, ye Chong''s hand moves slowly. When he uses each sword, he tells the secret of the sword in detail.Father and son, one speaks carefully and the other listens carefully. With the passage of time, this set of proud bamboo sword technique was used up when it was tilted to the west of that day.


    When ye Chong stood with his sword, he was sweating slightly on his forehead. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, he said, "do you remember all that?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I have already remembered. I just don''t quite understand. "


    Ye Zhong went to his son and said with a smile, "if you only look at it once, you can understand it. It''s really a monster. You know, the aozhu sword technique of our bamboo sect and the other three sword techniques of the other three sects are the quintessence of martial arts handed down from the Donglong empire. The emphasis of the four kinds of swordsmanship is different, but each kind of swordsmanship is the best skill when practiced to the extreme. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked, "what are the characteristics of the four swordsmanship of Meilan, Zhuju?"


    Ye Zhong said: "meizong''s sword technique is broad and profound. He is good at skill, and is also one of the most popular sword moves, with a total of 81 moves. Among them, the changes are complicated, which are often beyond people''s ability. Although the speed is not fast, it''s like flowing water. Once an attack is launched, it will never stop until the enemy is defeated. With superb skills, it''s like mercury pouring down the ground and it''s extremely difficult to defend. Lanzong''s sword technique is famous for its simplicity and steadiness. It has the least moves. The sword moves are slowly suppressed, which is contrary to meizong''s attack. Lanzong''s sword technique is good at defending, and its nine moves are continuous. It seems to be slow. In fact, it is connected with strong fighting spirit. Among the four sword techniques, lanzong sword technique is the most dependent on fighting spirit. So the fighting spirit of LAN Zong is the most powerful. The rule of juzong sword is famous for its ruthlessness and extremely fast speed. It is known as the eighteen fast sword of juzong. The eighteen moves can be used in an instant. It''s like the teeth of a poisonous snake. It''s powerful. Our Zhuzong sword is the most balanced among the four sword techniques. It is a balance of attack and defense, and it pays attention to seeking the natural track. Each of the four sword techniques has its own advantages. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "that mother is Mei Zong''s, so she will master Mei Zong''s sword method?"


    Ye Zhong said with a smile: "what your mother practices is the cold plum sword technique of meizong, but she is not very interested in practicing and her achievement is not high. It''s a pity that we can''t practice the sword skills of different sects together. Otherwise, maybe we''ll make a breakthrough by combining our strengths. Yinzhu, after I leave, you should practice well. If you want to improve your swordsmanship, there is no other way but to practice hard over and over again. Like the bamboo shadow that I used to conjure up eight figures, when I practiced to the extreme, I was able to incarnate nine people, and the body was completely separated, just like the real nine people attacking at the same time. The combination of human and bamboo that I defeated you in one move is the essence of proud bamboo sword technique. "


    Without Ye Zhong''s experience, maybe Ye Yinzhu doesn''t pay much attention to the skill of sword. After all, he is mainly a master of Shenyin, and his martial arts skills are only auxiliary. But seeing his father''s real strength made him have a strong interest in the unique skills of Zhuzong. Especially when he was at war with his father, he didn''t have the chance to play the piano, which made him determined to improve his martial arts skills. At least you should be able to make sure that you have the ability to play piano music against the enemy.


    "It''s getting late. I''m on my way." The leaf heavy looked at the sky color, some don''t give up of looking at own son.


    "Are you in such a hurry, dad?" In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, the feeling of rumu rises. Recalling all kinds of things in the blue sky and sea, he can''t help feeling down a lot.


    "Yinzhu, you have grown up. You are no longer a bird that needs parents to protect your wings, but an eagle that spreads its wings. Your talent is destined to make great achievements in the future. Don''t attach too much importance to children''s private feelings. You are the hope of Donglong bazong. " Strong pressure in the heart of emotion, leaf heavy smile comfort son.


    "Then you can go after dinner. "All right?"


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s pleading eyes, ye Zhong didn''t come down hard after all, so he nodded and agreed.


    When the father and son returned to Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory, the aroma of the food was already in the room. There are many dishes on the table in the hall, which are full of color, fragrance and taste. Just looking at them, they can make people feel great.


    Ye Zhong was surprised and said, "Yinzhu, your roommate is really amazing! It''s better than your mother. "


    it''s the last two days of this month. Don''t keep the VIP tickets. Give them to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 205

    Ye Yinzhu said complacently, "of course, the food made by Sula is the best."


    "Yinzhu, don''t brag for me. How can I compare with my aunt? " Sula came out with the last two dishes. "Uncle, I''m in a hurry. I only prepared these. Don''t be surprised."


    Ye Zhong took a deep look at Sula, showing a knowing smile, and said: "it''s already very good. Thank you, Sula


    The big dinner begins. Ye Chong is more and more surprised. Sula''s cooking is really superb. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t exaggerate his praise. But when eating, ye Zhong always showed a thoughtful look. Sula was a little nervous, and her face was a little red.


    The gathering time is always short. When night falls, ye Yinzhu always sends his father to the gate of the college.


    "Go back. You don''t need to worry about anything at home. You should study hard in the college. " Ye Zhong tells his son.


    "Dad, be careful all the way. Give my regards to my mother and two grandfathers. Oh, by the way, you tell grandfather Qin that I have got Haiyue Qinghui Qin and Feibao Lianzhu Qin. Grandfather Qin will understand. "


    Ye nodded and said, "Yinzhu, pay more attention to the people around you. Mom and dad are very open-minded. When you come back next year, if it''s convenient, it''s good to bring a girlfriend back. Now there are fewer and fewer good girls. It''s always good to have one first. I''m going With a long smile, ye Zhong soared into the sky and disappeared in the vast night sky in the blink of an eye.


    Take a girlfriend back? Ye Yinzhu can''t help laughing at the direction his father left. Does dad know about himself and the ocean? Nah! Dad hasn''t seen her yet. With a little doubt and his father''s reluctance, he went back to the dormitory.


    Time is like a sword. In the cultivation of fighting spirit and the speculation of aozhu sword technique, one night passed quickly. The next morning, when the sun just came into the room from the window, xiangluan and Haiyang had already arrived at Ye Yinzhu and Sura''s dormitory.


    "Wow, have breakfast! I''m just hungry. " Xiangluan is not polite at all. As soon as she enters the door, she rushes to the table, picks up a wrapped egg and takes a bite. Then she picks up the pickles and sends them to the entrance, showing a satisfied smile.


    Ye Yinzhu stretched out and said, "you''re so early. Poor breakfast


    Xiangluan gives him a white look. He eats the egg in two or three mouthfuls like a demonstration. Then he takes the milk next to him and drinks it. It''s your honor to eat your breakfast. Ye Yinzhu is helpless.


    Sula came out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "eat more. It''s OK. I''m afraid you didn''t have breakfast, so I specially prepared more. And the food we''re going to bring today. I prepared it last night. "


    Xiangluan said with a smile: "Sula, you are really a good man who went to the hall and entered the kitchen. Blessed is anyone who marries you. You don''t have to prepare anything. It''s a famous tourist attraction. You can buy anything. "


    Sula said with a bitter smile: "sister xiangluan, don''t make fun of me. As for the food, we''d better take it by ourselves. You all have space rings anyway. I don''t care about that. The food you cook is always cleaner than the food you buy outside. "


    Ocean said with a smile: "Sula, you are so careful. No wonder when Yinzhu moved here, he had to let you come with him."


    Sula took a look at Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu was looking at himself with some pride and said: "he! I found a housekeeper. "


    Ye Yinzhu complained: "I''m not lazy. It''s mainly because you''re too hard-working. Now that you''ve done it, what else can I do? "


    Xiangluan chuckled and said, "you''ve got a good price. Bullying people. Sula''s honest. "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "I''m the most honest. Let''s have breakfast. Then we can start early. "


    After eating the breakfast prepared by Sura, the four left the Magic Academy of Milan in the early morning. The distance of 200 Li is not close, especially for the magicians like xiangluan and Haiyang. So they went to Milan to hire a carriage, and then they went to their destination. According to the time, they will arrive at their destination in the afternoon.


    Opening the curtains on the carriage and looking at the scene of the recovery of everything on both sides of the road in the warmth of spring, the four people could not help feeling relaxed and happy, breathing fresh air and unspeakable happiness.


    "It''s good to come out and play. The last time we left Milan, we went to Konya. It''s just that I went to the war at that time, and I''m not in the same mood as I am now. " Xiangluan leaned on the shoulder of the ocean and said comfortably.


    "It''s a nice climate right now. It''s hot and cold. It''s really suitable to go out for a walk," Sula said


    Ye Yinzhu jokingly said: "let''s not call it out for a walk. We''re going out for a ride. If you use it, I think it will feel better. "


    Xiangluan snorted and said, "you can go! If you carry me and the ocean on your back, we won''t have to take a bus. "


    Ye Yinzhu said in a voice: "there is Sula. Why should I carry it by myself?"


    Xiangluan said: "I think Sula is so thin. What do you mean! You usually exploit people is not enough? I''ll bully you. I''ll let you carry it"Er..." Looking at xiangluan''s deliberately provocative expression, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel that he really can''t do anything about her. "I''m afraid of you. Just think I didn''t say anything just now."


    Along the way, they did not encounter any problems. At noon, the four realized how right Sula was to bring food. Where can I find a shopping place on the main road? It''s the food Sula brings that keeps them from going to the hot spring hungry.


    When they got out of the carriage, they were moving. Because they had been sitting in the carriage for a long time, they all felt relaxed and happy.


    Ye Yinzhu looked up at the blue sky, closed his eyes and felt the wonder of "looking at the sun" with his eyes closed. Orange light is very penetrating, from the eyeball into the heart, the heart is immediately warm and dense cage, such a good weather out for a walk, feel really comfortable.


    The place where they got off was the official road, from which there was a deep path leading to the deep. Because the roads were not flat, they were all paved with blue stones, so they could only walk in. At the end of the path is the mountain, a piece of green mountain has become, as if there is life like fresh air is coming from the mountain full of vitality. Far away, it seems that you can see the water mist and smoke clouds rising between the mountains, curling in the air, unspeakably moving.


    "Let''s go." Xiangluan, excited like a child, took the lead in walking towards the path. "It''s called shengtianquan. Most people come here in winter. It belongs to imperial control, because the entrance ticket price is expensive, and there won''t be too many tourists. But it''s just because of this that it''s not easy for people to damage the environment here. "


    Walking along the bluestone path, you can feel the complete green around you. Ye Yinzhu and Sula are both here for the first time. At this time, Sula''s mood seems to have become much higher. From time to time, she points out and asks about xiangluan, the holy heavenly spring.


    "Shengtian spring is divided into Shengquan and Tianquan. Tianquan is generally a place for ordinary tourists to visit, while Shengquan only serves VIP guests. It''s also a subsidiary of Milan''s Royal Street. If you want to go to the holy spring, you must hold the VIP card of any one of Milan''s Royal Street. Let''s go directly to the holy spring, where the hot spring is not only warm, but also more pure. "


    Ye Yinzhu Leng said: "however, neither Sula nor I have any VIP cards!"


    Is there really no room for you to shine Four blue cards appeared in her white hands, shining in the sunlight. It seems to be carved with sapphire, in which there are obvious fluctuations of magic elements.


    Ye Yinzhu some embarrassed way: "let you spend, that much embarrassed."


    Looking at his appearance, the ocean, which has been following xiangluan, can''t help laughing, "it''s OK. Sister xiangluan, these VIP cards are the most advanced ones. You can get the best reception without spending money. Have you forgotten her identity? "


    "Ah, it''s a girl''s foreign minister. I wanted to blackmail him. You said it As she spoke, she pretended to be dissatisfied.


    Ocean pretty face a red, although across the white gauze, ye Yinzhu can also feel her shyness. Fortunately, Sula timely relief, "well, then we go to the holy spring."


    Go straight along the path. After about twenty minutes'' walk, they enter the mountain. It''s like entering a barrier. As soon as you enter the range of Shengtian spring, the temperature around you has obviously increased a lot. A special sulfur smell of hot spring comes to our face. Although it is not as pleasant as the plant fragrance, it also has a different flavor.


    Waiters are also appearing here. There are about 30 waiters who are responsible for receiving the guests. Ye Yin bamboo surprised to find that these waiters are the essence of inner restrained, strong body and thick bones, obviously is the master of martial arts training. After xiangluan showed her VIP card, a waiter respectfully took them inside.


    Xiangluan saw Ye Yinzhu''s doubts and said in a low voice: "after all, this place belongs to the royal family. In case of trouble, there must be some experts. These waiters are retired from the Royal Guard. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 206

    Under the guidance of the waiters, ye Yinzhu soon realized what VIP service is and what transportation is in the mountains? For ordinary people, it''s impossible. But they got on a special pole. The sliding rod is made of bamboo. Two waiters specially carry one person by making use of the elasticity and willfulness of bamboo. It''s very comfortable to sit on it and avoid the hardship of walking. Ye Yinzhu can''t help sighing that the people of Milan empire will really enjoy it.


    This mountain is not high, at least it is incomparable with the peaks in Brenner mountains. After a while, the waiter carried them to the hillside.


    "Look, you look." Xiangluan points to the bottom of the syncline. Following the direction of her fingers, ye Yinzhu suddenly sees a strange scene. The water mist is rising from the mountain. Under the water mist, you can see a small lake about 100 meters in diameter. The lake is calm, like a huge natural emerald, reflecting each other with the blue sky in the sky. It''s so strange and moving.


    "What''s that?" Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.


    Xiangluan said, "that''s Tianquan. If we go there, it''s another way after we enter the mountain. It seems that there are not many people coming to play today. There are few people in Tianquan. The temperature of Tianquan is lower than that of Shengquan, which is about 38 degrees throughout the year. Winter is no exception. It''s amazing. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it''s really amazing. It''s my first time to take a hot spring. I didn''t expect there would be such a good place. "


    Xiangluan said: "hot springs are amazing. No one knows why they appear, but it''s good for your health to soak in them. Especially good for skin. We girls should be more bubbly. Of course, it''s good for people like you and Sula to practice martial arts. It''s said that if you practice fighting Qi in hot springs, you''ll get twice the result. It''s just that there are very few hot springs that are really suitable. Of course, Tianquan and Shengquan are absolutely the best in hot springs, especially Shengquan. We''re almost there. You will be even more surprised to see the holy spring. "


    Xiangluan is right. When they see the holy spring in front of them, ye Yinzhu and Sula are really shocked by the strange sight.


    The location of Shengquan is more than 200 meters higher than Tianquan, and its diameter is about 50 meters. It is totally different from Tianquan. Shengquan''s hot spring water is fire red, and its beautiful color is like a ruby with a long history. It is introverted and noble. The location of the holy spring is also the highest place of the mountain. Because of the emptiness around, let alone soaking in the hot spring, standing close to it, you will have the wonderful feeling of being on top of the mountain. Coupled with the dense water mist, everything around seems to become hazy.


    After the slide, the ocean came to Ye Yinzhu, looked at him and said, "the holy spring is also called the tears of the volcano. The temperature is above 45 degrees. In fact, it''s better to come here in winter. White snow and red water are the favorite enjoyment of many nobles. "


    Xiangluan went to the ocean, took her hand and said, "go to change clothes first. I can''t help but want to soak in. Today must be comfortable and more bubble for a while Then she would pull the ocean away.


    "Wait, wait a minute." Sula suddenly stopped the second daughter in a hurry.


    Xiangluan asked: "what are you doing?"


    Sula asked in a low voice: "the hot spring here is just a pool. Do you girls want to soak with us? That''s not good. "


    Xiangluan chuckled, "why do you worry more than Yinzhu. Don''t worry, although it''s men and women with bubble, but you don''t even want to see a trace of our skin. " Jiaola is not waiting for her to run.


    Sula looks back at Ye Yinzhu, who is also looking at him, "Yinzhu, can I not soak?"


    Ye Yinzhu said in surprise: "why? It''s all here. Let''s bubble together. It must be very comfortable. Let''s go and get dressed, too. "


    Under the guidance of the waiter, ye Yinzhu and Sula came to the men''s dressing room. Today, there are only four of them. Everything in the dressing room seems to be carved out of rock. Although it''s not gorgeous, it''s very chic.


    The waiter took the two large trays to them and said, "gentlemen, would you like to change your clothes?"


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to speak, Sula said in a hurry: "no, we can change it ourselves." Looking at the tray in front of him, he was obviously relieved.


    There are two pieces of red clothes in the tray. You can see that they are very big at a glance, and you can feel that they are soft towels. Open front with a belt.


    Sula took a look at Ye Yinzhu, "let''s change clothes as soon as possible." While saying that, he quickly picked up a tray, ran to the side, into a nearby dressing room.


    Ye Yinzhu said in his heart that he didn''t want to soak just now. Why is he so anxious now. He also took his clothes to another dressing room to change. It''s easy to put your clothes directly into the space ring, which saves the possibility of losing them.


    The red robe is very light on the body. It has very good air permeability and soft texture. If you tie the belt, as Xiang Luan said, it''s impossible to see an inch of skin on the body. It turns out that men and women here are supposed to wear such tight clothes. It''s very thoughtful.When ye Yinzhu came out of the dressing room, Sula had already been waiting for him. She also put on a red bathrobe. Sula seemed to be a bit more beautiful and said with her head down: "let''s go."


    Xiangluan and the ocean are faster than they think. When ye Yinzhu and Sura come out, the two girls are already standing there, waiting for them. The broad red bathrobe can''t cover the two girls'' delicate body. At the thought that there may be no shelter under the bathrobe, ye Yinzhu can''t help blushing.


    "I''m going into the water." To see them come out, xiangluan let out a cry, ignoring the lady''s image, she jumped lightly. With the red water splashing, she had already jumped into the water. Suddenly, it caused a more rich water vapor.


    Ocean face is still covered with that layer of white yarn, her action is much more gentle than xiangluan, from the side of the stairs slowly into the hot spring.


    Seeing that the two girls are already in the water, ye Yinzhu''s eyes flash a bad smile. Suddenly he grabs Sula''s waist by his side. Before he can react, he throws him into the hot spring.


    "Ah --" Sula exclaimed, and the whole person was already in the water. The steam rose in an instant, which immediately caused a string of delicate laughter from the ocean and xiangluan not far away.


    "Ye Yinzhu, you are dead." Sula''s angry voice came from the hot spring. Ye Yinzhu, with a smile, quickly slipped into the hot spring from one side and escaped to one side under the cover of steam.


    The 45 degree hot spring is a little higher than the temperature of the human body. The warm water seems to be pregnant with special energy. Under the moisture of the steaming heat, it''s very comfortable.


    Ye Yinzhu completely immerses his body in the hot spring and only shows his head outside, avoiding Sula''s "pursuit". Just then, he suddenly felt his hand was held by a warm little hand. Looking back, it''s the ocean.


    Ocean''s hand is slender and delicate. When she first saw her playing Zheng, ye Yinzhu noticed her hand. At this time, she took the initiative to hold herself, and she was still in the hot spring. A special anomaly suddenly rose from her heart.


    Ocean did not say a word, just holding Ye Yinzhu''s hand, quietly leaning against the hot spring pool beside him, but the tenderness in her eyes when she looked at Ye Yinzhu seemed to melt his heart.


    "The ocean." Ye Yinzhu can''t help but cry softly.


    The ocean smiles at him and shakes his head. The index finger of his right hand is between his lips and makes a silent gesture. Star eyes slightly closed, seems to enjoy the warmth of the quiet. The other hand pokes the reflection of Ye Yinzhu in the water mischievously.


    The hot spring water is very hot, which comforts the body. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s heart is even hotter, completely surrounded by the silence.


    Xiangluan is not far away from them, but did not come to disturb, just smile at the shy ocean, in the heart of his good sister secretly blessing.


    "Why, where''s Sula?" In that ambiguous atmosphere, ye Yinzhu is dull for a long time, and suddenly thinks of Sula who is pushed into the water by himself. According to the truth, he should have been looking for it these days, but he hasn''t seen anyone yet.


    The ocean raised her head, her eyes also showed the light of doubt, "yes! Where''s Sula. Was he flooded by someone? However, the holy spring is only half a person''s height. "


    Subconsciously released his hand, ye Yinzhu looked around anxiously. Due to the water mist, the visibility in the holy spring is very low at this time. The right palm is pushed out, and the yellow bamboo gas surges out, blowing away the water mist in front of the body, making the tears of the volcano clearer. However, to Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, he still didn''t see Sula.


    "Sula, Sula, where are you?" Ye Yinzhu cried out. The sound hovered on the top of the mountain, with a faint empty sound.


    There was still no echo. This time, even xiangluan and Haiyang felt a little anxious. Xiangluan cried, "waiter, where''s the waiter?" She was suddenly surprised to find that all the waiters who were supposed to be ready to serve the guests around nuota''s holy spring were gone. It seemed that there were only three of them left. The water of the holy spring is still so hot, but I don''t know why. At this time, xiangluan suddenly felt a little cold in her heart, and subconsciously leaned over, close to the ocean.


    Just at this time, suddenly, there was a sound of water, and a figure came out of the spring opposite the holy spring. Like them, they are also wearing red bathrobes.


    Ye Yinzhu is happy, thinking that Sula was joking with them before. But he soon realized that it was not right. Because Sula''s hair is black, and the man who got out of it is not only dark green, but also a woman.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -? How does Yinzhu deal with her? Continue to pay attention to this work at the same time smash the ticket to support small three, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 207

    That is a very beautiful woman. It''s no exaggeration to describe her as the most beautiful. The snow-white pretty face shows soft light, small and straight nose, long and beautiful neck, ruddy lips, and soft face outlined by God. It looks like a goddess in the world. She is slim and straight. The most peculiar thing is that she has two sharp ears standing up from her long wet hair. She looks so different. With a strange smile at the corner of her mouth, she stares at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes.


    Suddenly, ye Yinzhu felt that the woman was very familiar, but for a moment, he couldn''t remember where he had met her. Until she noticed her sharp ears, ye Yinzhu was shocked. The woman who suddenly appeared was angel who had appeared in piaolanquan and almost killed him. Her identity is very special, not only Anya''s sister, but also a generation of Fairy Queen!


    Seeing her appearance, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly sank down and almost subconsciously stepped back in front of xiangluan and Haiyang. "Why are you here?"


    Angel did not come over, the smile on her face seemed to become more rich, white jade hand gently put the wet hair between her forehead together, "why can''t I be here if you can bring girls to the hot spring?"


    Xiangluan approaches Ye Yinzhu and asks in a low voice, "who is she?"


    Ye Yinzhu did not answer, his eyes even dare not move away from angel, he can still clearly remember what kind of strength angel is! At the beginning, Anya was forced to drive Angie away with the help of his Qinyin. At this time, she appeared again, and the situation was obviously not good. Purple level 8, like astronomical figures in money, makes Ye Yinzhu''s heart bear a heavy mountain.


    "Where''s Sula?" Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice.


    Angel smile, left hand a lift, Hua, a figure from the water, it is Sura. At this time, his eyes seemed to be closed, and his face was pale.


    "Sula." Ye Yinzhu screams tentatively, but Sula doesn''t respond.


    A light purple light from around angel''s body, that deep purple, immediately told the first time to see her ocean and xiangluan what kind of strength she is. It was as if there was an invisible hand that pulled Sula to her side.


    "He''s fine, at least for the time being. Originally I thought you were my dear sister''s little lover. Now it seems that you''re really playful. I brought three women to the hot spring at a time. I really feel aggrieved for my sister


    Ye Yinzhu is very nervous, so at this time he did not carefully distinguish the difference between three and two, just staring at angel. "What do you want?"


    Angel can ran a smile, added a bit more charming, but in her charming, but a bit more enchanting, "I think how you don''t know? My lovely sister is gone. As a sister, I always care about her whereabouts. I think you''ll know. I can let Anya deal with it. But I have to find my sister first


    Ye Yinzhu''s face changes slightly. He understands the purpose of angel''s coming to find herself. She just wants to know Anya''s whereabouts from herself. Never tell her that sister Anya has changed countless hiding places just to avoid her. Finally went to Qin City, if she knew again, I''m afraid there would be no peace.


    "I don''t know where sister Anya has gone." Ye Yinzhu said coldly.


    Angel didn''t get angry. "Don''t you know? But I remember Anya valued you very much! I don''t think she will leave without telling you


    Ye Yinzhu tried his best to calm down, "I really don''t know. I''m just a divine musician who plays piano with sister Anya. What can you expect me to know? "


    Angel''s eyes changed. She grabbed Sula''s neck and snorted, "boy, I don''t have time to delay with you. Is your relationship with Anya normal? If that''s the case, last time in piaolanquan, would she chase me in order to save you? You know, she couldn''t avoid me in the past. I''ll give you one last chance to tell me where she is. Otherwise, I will kill your three friends first, and then torture you slowly. "


    Seeing Sula in her grasp, her face becomes more pale, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel anxious, "don''t hurt Sula."


    Angel showed a smile in her eyes. She said in her heart, boy, you are still too tender. I''ll try to find out that you have a special relationship with these girls. Last time she was driven away by Anya and ye Yinzhu, angel went to the field to practice, and she came back as soon as her strength recovered. However, when she came to Milan city again, piaolanquan was already empty. Where is Anya. The huge ancient tree of life also disappeared. At that time, angel realized that she had been cheated by Anya. The ancient tree was clearly the seed of life left by herself and Anya''s mother! In the extreme anger, she took Milan City as the center and searched for Anya for a long time, but she didn''t even know where Anya had gone. At this time, she suddenly thought of Ye Yinzhu and the vocation of shenyinshi, which led her to find the magic Martial Arts Institute of Milan outside the city of Milan.How famous Ye Yinzhu is at the magic Martial Arts Institute in Milan. Without much effort, she found Ye Yinzhu''s divine sound system. Unfortunately, ye Yinzhu had already gone to Yinlong city at that time. After waiting for a month, ye Yinzhu finally came back. However, angel did not dare to easily move in Milan Magic Academy. After all, it is the first college in the mainland, one of the most important places in the Milan Empire, which not only has a lot of teachers, but also the president of Ferguson makes her afraid. So, when ye Yinzhu comes back, she has been waiting for a suitable opportunity. Today, as soon as ye Yinzhu left the college, she already followed. After waiting for the holy spring, she knew that it was time for her to move here. So quietly can bring down all the service personnel, in Sula was Ye Yinzhu into the water after the first time to catch him.


    "It''s OK not to hurt him, but it depends on your actions. Don''t tell me you don''t know. I won''t believe it. In other words, if you really don''t know, none of you is going to leave here alive today. "


    Angel''s words are very domineering. Xiangluan and the ocean behind Ye Yinzhu have already been shocked to see the deep purple light released from her body. Especially the ocean, she clearly saw that the strength of this young and beautiful looking woman was still above her grandfather Seedorf, who was known as the first master of the Milan empire. This kind of Super Master is by no means what they can compete with.


    With a sigh in his heart, ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what to do. He doesn''t want to sell Anya, and he doesn''t want to make Sula die because of himself. The brain is working very fast. Finally, before angel was about to start, he thought of a temporary way to delay.


    With his right hand behind his back, he made a gesture to the second daughter of the ocean. Then, ye Yinzhu walked step by step from the water to angel, "OK, I promise to take you to sister Anya. You also know that sister Anya will hide in a very secret place in order to avoid you. The place is indescribable, but I''ve been there. I can take you, but you have to let my friends go. Otherwise, I will never tell you the whereabouts of Anya''s sister, even if the jade and stone are burned. "


    Angel looks at Ye Yinzhu with a calm look. She can''t help but be surprised. The boy seems to be enlightened and uses this method to threaten himself. For her, the lives of Sura and Haiyang Er Nu are not important at all. As long as she can find Anya, other issues are not what she needs to consider at all.


    "Good." Angel does not hesitate to throw Sula at Ye Yinzhu. She is not afraid that ye Yinzhu will escape at this time. In the previous tracking, she has already judged the strength of the four people, even if they want to run, they can never do it.


    Ye Yinzhu picks up Sula with open arms. Sula''s body is surprisingly soft, her eyes are still closed, and her body is a little cold. But the soft feeling surprised Ye Yinzhu. It''s just that he doesn''t have time to think about it. "What have you done to him? You wake him up, and I''ll follow you right away. "


    Angel calmly smiles, raises her hand, and the purple light flickers. Sula snorts. Her body moves in Ye Yinzhu''s arms, and she has come to her senses.


    Ye Yinzhu clearly felt that Sula''s body suddenly became stiff. When he found that it was in his arms, the feeling of stiffness eased down. Sula has seen angel before. At this time, her eyes can''t help glowing. Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that his hand in the water has grasped the angel sigh dagger hidden in his sleeve.


    "Sula, you take them with you." Ye Yinzhu said calmly.


    "No, I won''t go." Sula''s voice was firm.


    Ye Yinzhu looks down at him, he is also looking at Ye Yinzhu, two eyes opposite moment, at the same time feel each other''s heart. Ye Yinzhu sighed in his heart and looked up to angel and said, "please wait a moment. I''ll talk to my friends." While saying that, he did not wait for angel''s consent, and immediately took Sula back to the other side of the holy spring.


    it''s the most day of this month. Don''t leave any VIP tickets. Please give them to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 208

    Haiyang and xiangluan are anxiously looking at everything in front of them, but they all know that they can''t help Ye Yinzhu with their own strength. "Ocean, xiangluan, you go together. Now I don''t have time to explain. You don''t have to find someone to save me. It''s no use


    As he said this, he whispered to Sula: "do you remember the same call of my life as purple? I have a way out. You take them back to college immediately. Otherwise, with you, I will be affected. "


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s firm eyes, Sula moved in her heart, thinking of Ye Yinzhu and Zi''s strange call to each other, and then nodded. He also knows that at this time, there is no room for hesitation. This may be the only life of all.


    "Yinzhu, you..." As she stepped forward on the ocean, her eyes were even firmer than before.


    Two yellow lights and shadows suddenly released from ye Yinzhu''s body. It was his right hand cut out like lightning. Haiyang and xiangluan groaned almost at the same time, and his body was soft. Ye Yinzhu, one by one, put his arms around their delicate bodies and said to Sula, "Sula, they''re yours."


    Ye Yinzhu knows that neither Sula nor Er Nu will easily abandon themselves and leave. Angel, who is covetous, may change her mind at any time, so there is no time to hesitate at this time. Just ask Sura to take them first.


    Sula took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, gritted her teeth, put her arms around the ocean and xiangluan, and rose from the holy spring against the background of green fighting spirit.


    Looking at Sula''s departure, ye Yinzhu feels relaxed. Now I can''t get in touch with Zi. It''s going to take enough time to get away.


    Turning to angel, "let''s go."


    Angel''s right hand slightly waved, the red spring in the holy spring strangely separated to both sides, unexpectedly, there was a corridor in the hot spring lake. Wearing a wet bathrobe, angel gracefully walks to Ye Yinzhu, and her face has been re hung with that charming smile.


    "Indeed, they are of no use to me, only you are the key. Don''t play tricks with me. In front of me, any of your methods are useless. " Angel walks to Ye Yinzhu, just like a lover, and gently pulls his bathrobe. She is really beautiful, not worse than Anya, less Anya that elegant atmosphere, but more charming enchanting. Even with Ye Yinzhu''s firm determination, so close to her, I can''t help but feel a little swaying in my heart.


    The light steam emanates from angel''s bathrobe, with the special smell of hot spring and her body fragrance. "What''s your name?"


    Looking at her charming eyes, ye Yinzhu almost subconsciously replied: "Ye Yinzhu."


    Just as he said his name, suddenly, two strong purple lights came out of angel''s eyes and penetrated into the deepest part of Ye Yinzhu''s soul. At the same time, her right hand had already photographed Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    "Not good." This is the last thought in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. The next moment, his brain has become a blank.


    Who is Angie? Fairy Queen! Even though she seems to have been granted the fairy queen''s place by mean means. At the beginning, she was able to make the whole elves submit. How could she be bad at scheming?


    Last time, when Angie and Anya were fighting, ye Yinzhu miraculously disappeared for a period of time. Later, she appeared inexplicably, destroying her original good situation with a song "high mountains and flowing water". Although Ye Yinzhu''s strength is not in angel''s eyes, she doesn''t want the cooked duck to fly away. Therefore, in the first time, she used a special ability of dark magic, called spiritual erosion. This is a special kind of magic between the dark magic system and the spirit system. It needs the painstaking efforts of the caster, and then the memory of the caster is completely eroded and copied into the caster''s mind. Once the caster''s memory is eroded, he will become an idiot even if he does not die.


    Of course, this magic is extremely dangerous. Once it fails, it will have a strong backfire on the caster, and may even erase the memory of the caster.


    Angel, of course, does not think that she will fail. With her purple level eight strength, the gap between Ye Yinzhu and her is almost unreasonable. In her opinion, spiritual erosion can never fail.


    Facts have proved that the gap between the two is too big. Even if ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power is much stronger than that of ordinary magicians of the same level, he should be much more firm. But in front of angel''s purple level eight mental power, it is useless. For the first time, without any preparation, his spiritual defense line has been destroyed by angel. Angel''s spiritual power has directly penetrated into the deepest part of his spiritual brand. He can''t even summon purple, or use the three piece suit skill of his origin to transplant flowers and trees.


    However, when angel''s hand across the bathrobe pressed on Ye Yinzhu''s heart, ready to stimulate spiritual erosion through his painstaking efforts, this magic set up, she had an unexpected situation.


    It looks like a slender jade palm, but it has the horror power of purple level 8. Even the protective props of artifact level can''t stop her powerful hand. However, at the moment when she printed the position of Ye Yinzhu''s heart on her palm, angel''s face changed greatly. She was shocked to find that an almost irresistible force of huge elements, the purest force of elements, with endless domineering breath, surged out from the heart of Ye Yinzhu.It was the purest force of the elements, with a strong domineering, with a dragon like hum, even threw her body away.


    Trembling like a dragon, ye Yinzhu feels his heart trembling, that is, the buzzing sound like a dragon''s chant completely dispels angel''s mental power, making him wake up from the blank.


    With a plop, angel fell to the edge of the holy spring, and her whole body burst out a layer of purple fog.


    A burst of brain pain, ye Yinzhu forced to shake his head just barely awake, he just saw Angie fell from the blank recovery scene, a moment can not help but Leng. Why is that? Obviously, she attacked herself secretly. How could her body fall away instead?


    Subconsciously, he lowered his head and looked at his chest. The original red bathrobe had a palm print on his heart. Within the scope of palmprint, the red bathrobe has long disappeared, revealing his chest. And what ye Yinzhu saw from that position was the Guqin pattern shining with light colorful halo. It''s just the trace left by the integration of the dead wood dragon lute into his body.


    Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he also guessed that angel''s fall should be related to the dead wood dragon harp.


    Angel fell into the water and did not rush out again, the surface of the water Dangqi a circle of waves, it seems to prove that what just happened is true.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t immediately turn around and run. He knows that angel can''t pretend to sink into the water. With her strength, she doesn''t need to use deception to deal with herself. What happened to her? At this time, he recalled what Anya had said. Angie was not like she is now. It is precisely because of what happened outside after she separated from Anya that the whole talent changed. And can affect angel, is likely to be the Dark Tower of the seven towers.


    Anyhow, angel is Anya''s elder sister. Ye Yinzhu puts fighting spirit and spirit into her whole body, and carefully walks towards the direction where angel falls into the water. He wanted to see what happened to Angie?


    Shengquan is not big. Soon, ye Yinzhu is near the end of the ripples. Angel''s body is floating in the water, her face down, and there are cracks on her red bathrobe. Layers of purple halo continue to come out from the cracks, and the most intense light emitting place is her head.


    Subconsciously help her up from the water, ye Yinzhu''s left hand has pinched a few purple bamboo needles, against angel''s head.


    At this time angel, has no previous arrogance, the whole person seems to have completely fallen into a coma. In Ye Yinzhu''s arms, she is like the weakest woman, no different from ordinary people. Her face was pale and pitiful. In the center of her eyebrows, a circle of purple halos kept coming out. Her eyebrows were tight and wrinkled, as if she was suffering violently.


    Spirit carefully into angel''s body, ye Yinzhu suddenly surprised to find that at this time, angel''s body is extremely unstable. In her body, she has huge fighting spirit and magic power, but at this moment, both fighting spirit and magic power are in a mess. One of the biggest problems is her mental strength, which lies in her mental orifices. The mental power is moving wildly, and the mental imprint is constantly shaking under the impact of extremely unstable mental power. One mental power seems to be desperately eroding her mental imprint, while the other mental power is constantly struggling to resist the erosion of this mental power. For a moment, Angie''s brain seems to be a battlefield, allowing the two forces to devour each other.


    After exploring Angie''s state at this time, ye Yinzhu can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and take back the purple bamboo needle. He knows very well that no matter how strong a person is, he can''t make fun of his own spiritual brand. We should know that once the spiritual brand is destroyed, it is not the problem of the loss of strength, even whether life can be preserved is an unknown number. Angel obviously has a big problem. However, her problem at this time is really caused by the dead wood dragon chant which is hidden in her body?


    In fact, ye Yinzhu''s judgment is very correct. In other words, Angie is really unlucky. If angel doesn''t use dark magic, but just uses her mental power to trap Ye Yinzhu and release a shackle in his spiritual brand, then, let alone purple, even the silver dragon attached to Ye Yinzhu''s soul can''t be summoned. But it is precisely because Angie is eager to know the whereabouts of her sister that she directly erodes Ye Yinzhu''s most domineering soul, which has brought such great consequences to herself. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 209

    Today''s encounter can be described as extremely dangerous, calm down Ye Yinzhu had to sigh his luck. However, angel this hot potato is really not easy to deal with. Fortunately, there seems to be little difference in the mental strength of the two groups of conflicts in her brain. She can''t decide the outcome in a short time, otherwise it will be troublesome. According to the original plan, I''m going to join Zihui and go to the northern wilderness. But what about Angie? Would you like to send her to Qin City first, or to the Arctic wasteland first? At the thought of this huge trouble, ye Yinzhu has a headache.


    Two hours later, when ye Yinzhu''s mental strength had recovered in meditation, the door of the dormitory opened from the outside. Sula, who was tired but full of worry, came in from the outside. His hands were holding the ocean and xiangluan respectively.


    "Sula, I''m tired." Under Sula''s gaping gaze, ye Yinzhu steps forward and takes over the ocean first.


    "Yinzhu, are you ok?" After a short surprise, Sula suddenly surprised inexplicably, subconsciously put xiangluan on the sofa next to him, grabbed Ye Yinzhu''s other hand and cried excitedly.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid it''s not over yet."


    Sula shook her head and burst into tears. "It''s OK, it''s OK. Now that you are back, everything will be easy to solve. Although that woman is powerful, not all of us at Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts can come in and be wild. "


    Ye Yinzhu walked towards the bedroom with the ocean in his arms and said, "it''s not that simple. Just come in and have a look."


    Sula inexplicably followed Ye Yinzhu into the bedroom. When he saw Angel lying on the bed in Ye Yinzhu''s school uniform, he could not help opening his mouth in surprise again.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "even I don''t know what''s going on. She suddenly fainted, the spirit of the brand was a great shock, at this time there are two mental forces in the brain are not convinced of each other to suppress it. But fortunately, otherwise it would be me. "


    "I killed her." As soon as he thought of the crisis in the holy spring, Sula could not help but kill. The angel sighed and appeared in his grasp for the first time.


    "No, she is Anya''s sister after all. Let sister Anya deal with her problems. " Ye Yinzhu stops Sula.


    "But don''t you think her presence is too much of a threat to us? What if she recovers? She is the strength of purple level eight! No one can stop her in the Empire of Milan. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''ve thought about it. I can''t help it. I can only supervise her mental strength all the time. Once her mental imprint has a tendency to improve, we can think of other ways. Sister Anya once said that the reason why Angie has become like this is that she is controlled by others rather than her own will. "


    Sula said with a wry smile, "that''s troublesome. It seems that we have to rush to Qin City as soon as possible. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "anyway, there is no class now. We''re leaving tomorrow. Judging from her mental strength, she is unlikely to recover in a short time. If you are not lucky, you may not even be able to recover for a lifetime. The spirit brand is really too important. It''s not so easy to get better after being destroyed. "


    Sula breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s the only way now. However, how do you plan to explain to xiangluan and the ocean. Xiangluan Xuejie is an imperial princess. If you let her know this, I''m afraid she will hand Angel over to the Empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "well, anyway, we have to send angel away. Before the ocean and xiangluan wake up, I''ll send angel to purple. Tomorrow we''ll set out together. We''ll go to purple first, and then we''ll go to Qin City from the far north wasteland. It''s closer. Say to xiangluan and Haiyang, "I''ve slipped away from angel."


    Sula sighed and said, "Yinzhu, is it worth it to save Angie?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "nothing is not worth it. How good is sister Anya to us? Your silver dragon and my space ring are from her. And she''s still going to help me build Qin City! They are sisters, after all. At least Angie is not dangerous to us now. Well, I guess xiangluan and Haiyang will wake up soon. I''ll be right back. " Then he picked angel up again and went to the hall to launch the space transmission array.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t hide anything from Sula about the space transmission array, but among his friends in the college, he just told Sula.


    When ye Yinzhu comes back from purple, the whole person seems a lot more relaxed. Although purple''s strength is not very strong, even level 9 Warcraft will shudder with the prestige of his Amethyst. What''s more, he has nearly 100 bimonths including two golden bimonths. Even if Angie wakes up, it''s impossible to do any harm to violet.


    "Are they awake?" As soon as ye Yinzhu came back, he asked Sula, who was waiting for him in the hall. At this time, xiangluan and Haiyang are sent to the bedroom by Sura to have a rest.


    Sula shook her head and said, "not yet. If you''re using too much force. After all, they are just magicians, and their bodies are fragile. ""Well No. I''ll see. " Just as ye Yinzhu was about to enter the bedroom, he heard xiangluan''s angry voice in the bedroom, "Ye Yinzhu, you bastard, dare to stun us."


    Ye Yinzhu''s steps stopped suddenly and said to Sula calmly, "I''m going out for a walk. You can explain." Without waiting for Sula to speak, she ran out of the dormitory.


    Sula some funny looking at Ye Yinzhu that quick action, helpless shook his head.


    I don''t know if it''s because Sula''s level of making up lies is relatively high, or xiangluan and Haiyang simply don''t think much about it. Today''s affairs have not made waves again. When ye Yinzhu quietly returned to the dormitory in the dark, they had already gone back. He didn''t waste time in this circle. He informed Yueming, MALIANG and Changhao to gather in the dormitory tomorrow and go to the Northern Wilderness together.


    After dinner, just as they were going to have a rest, the door of the dormitory rang.


    "Who will come so late?" Ye Yinzhu opens the dormitory door doubtfully.


    Ocean is standing at the door. At this time, she has put on a long blue skirt. Her waist is very wide, and her slender waist is not full. Seeing that the door is opened by Yinzhu, her look is obviously relaxed.


    "Ocean, why are you here so late?" Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise as she let her into the room.


    The ocean looked at him bitterly and said, "if only you were OK. Without you, my heart can''t be steady. "


    With the warmth pouring into his heart, ye Yinzhu can''t help but sound the scene of two people holding each other''s hands underwater when they are in the hot spring. Unfortunately, today''s wonderful time has been destroyed by angel.


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Ye Yinzhu whispered in the ocean ear.


    Ocean shook his head and said, "Yinzhu, we are at least friends."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "of course."


    Tears flickered in the eyes of the ocean. "Then why do you let us escape alone when we are in danger? Are we so greedy for life and afraid of death in your heart? "


    "This..." Facing the question of the ocean, ye Yinzhu is speechless. I can only look at her with a bitter smile.


    The mist in the eyes of the ocean gradually dispersed, and suddenly said, "promise me one thing, OK?"


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned, "how to punish?"


    The ocean turned and went to the sofa and sat down. "Aren''t you going to the Arctic wilderness? I''m going to go too. I''m not an imperial princess. If you can take Sula, you can take me, too


    "Ah? How can I do that? The Northern Wilderness is very dangerous. You''re just a magician. If something happens, I''ll... "


    The fog rose again. "You don''t want to promise me such a little thing? Yinzhu, I''ve never forced you to do anything. Can''t I just want to be with you and see you every day? Isn''t Yueming a magician? Even she can go with you, but I can''t? Or, in your heart, I''m far behind her. If that''s the case, forget it. "


    Seeing that the white gauze on the ocean''s face had a trace of water, ye Yinzhu said in a hurry: "no, of course not. It''s just that I''m afraid you''ll be in danger. "


    "Why, don''t forget, I''m the first master of Milan Empire, granddaughter of Marshal Seedorf! Promise me, will you? I won''t give you any trouble. As long as you take me, I''ll listen to you. At the same time, I can also use the holiday time to learn more about the divine voice teacher with you. "


    "Will your family agree?" Ye Yinzhu can''t find any reason to refuse. Indeed, the identity of the ocean is not as sensitive as xiangluan.


    Of course, there is no smile in the eyes of success. How many people in your family will pay attention to me? My parents died, and my grandfather was with Uncle Silvio every day. Even if I don''t go with you, I will always be in college. "You agreed?"


    "All right." Ye Yinzhu had to nod, but immediately stressed: "but you have to remember that you have to listen to me for everything. Never try to be brave when you are in danger. "


    The ocean said happily, "it''s a deal. What time does it start? "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "tomorrow."


    Ocean looked at him in surprise, "well, you didn''t tell us before. Are you going to sneak away tomorrow? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 210

    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I can''t help it! I''m afraid that xiangluan''s sister will go with her. That''s troublesome. "


    "I''m back. I''ll come to you tomorrow morning." Haiyang left happily. Since I met her, ye Yinzhu seldom saw her so excited. Although some worried about her fragile voice teacher, but also some comfort.


    The original four people became six. The next morning, at dawn, Haiyang, Yueming, Ma Liang and Chang Hao arrived at Ye Yinzhu and Sura''s dormitory. They all have their own space ring, which looks like the simplest dress. Including Ye Yinzhu, there are five magicians in their line.


    "We are all here. We can''t predict what we will encounter in this expedition to the Arctic wilderness. So, I hope you remember what you promised me. No matter what you encounter, don''t act rashly. We are now even an exploration team. As the team leader, do you have any opinions? "


    Haiyang and Sula shake their heads first. Ma Liang and Chang Hao shake their heads after seeing him. Yueming says, "I will do what I promised."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "that''s good. As captain, my first order is, no matter what you see or know this time. They are not allowed to leak. Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk. "


    Chang Hao muttered: "is it that serious? Ye Yinzhu, are you too overbearing? "


    Ma Liang touched Chang Hao and winked at him.


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "it''s not that I''m overbearing, but it''s necessary. If you don''t feel right now, it''s still time to quit. " He and Chang Hao are not as familiar as Ma Liang. It''s only because Chang Hao is also one of the disciples of the eight schools of Donglong that he was chosen to go with him this time. Chang Hao is very good at space magic.


    Chang Hao shrugged his shoulders and said, "when I didn''t say it. How do we get there? I have a map here. Would you like to refer to it? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, shakes his head, and says, "stand where you are, don''t move. Concentrate your mental energy. Let''s start now."


    With a flash of light, the Amethyst ball has appeared out of thin air, floating above Ye Yinzhu''s head. Except for Sura, the other four couldn''t help looking surprised. Ye Yinzhu''s strong mental power comes out of his mental imprint with his hands. A circle of purple halo immediately emitted from the Amethyst ball on his head, and the halo just covered the six people''s bodies.


    The space Dharma array hidden under his feet gives off purple luster. The complex symbols can''t help but see the light in Chang Hao''s eyes, who belongs to the space system.


    Purple flash, a total of six purple rings at the same time set in each of them, in the surging wave of elements, their bodies instantly disappeared out of thin air.


    Although it is spring, the temperature of the Arctic wasteland is still below freezing point. When six auras appeared at the same time and ye Yinzhu was sent here, except ye Yinzhu, who had already been psychologically prepared, the other five people felt cold all over.


    "Where is this?" Girls are always more curious than men, even the cold moon is no exception.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, "welcome to the Arctic wilderness."


    Ma Liang said curiously: "Yinzhu, what''s the matter? You mean, we''ve reached the Arctic wilderness? "


    Chang Hao answered their questions for ye Yinzhu, and took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu. "If I guess well, what Yinzhu just triggered should be a special spatial transmission array, producing the effect of instant long-distance transfer. That array is very complicated and seems to be very old. Yinzhu, I''m sorry for my doubts about you. Of course, the secret can''t be leaked by single array. It''s just that I don''t understand why your magic power can take five of us to teleport at the same time. According to the magic theory, the cost of space teleportation to mana is directly proportional to the number and distance of teleportation. And your ability seems to be far from enough. Even the purple space Department''s great mage may not be able to do it with the support of the perfect space array. "


    The purple crystal ball fell on the palm of Ye Yinzhu''s hand. "This is the answer you want to know. Of course, I don''t have enough mana, but it''s different with it. "


    Seeing the Amethyst ball, Chang Hao''s eyes suddenly brightened, "can you show me?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "certainly." He handed the Amethyst to Chang Hao.


    Chang Hao took it carefully with both hands. For a space magician like him, what else can attract him more than the superior space magic items?


    At this time, the people had come to their senses from their surprise. Ocean put on her fur coat and looked around. There are only six of them in the open hole. Although it''s cold here, it''s very dry.


    "Come on, I''ll introduce some friends to you." Ye Yinzhu is used to feeling weak after using space transmission. Although his mental strength is only 40%, his tired feeling is not as obvious as before.


    Under his leadership, the six people walked out and across the wide path. When they came out of the grottoes, they found themselves in a place halfway up the mountain. It''s cold and windy, and the vegetation in the Arctic wasteland is far from being restored."Yinzhu, here you are." Purple''s low voice rang out, and everyone looked in the direction of the voice. Purple, who was dressed in purple, and two big men who were more than two meters and twenty, appeared in front of them.


    Perkins and dice still keep their fierce breath of being bigger than a giant beast after they are transformed into human beings. Dice is a big bald head, wearing clothes made of animal skin, two extremely strong arms are still exposed in such cold weather, with hard face and big eyes. It makes people feel very domineering at a glance. Perkins, who was beside him, was a little better than him. He also had bare arms and about inch long golden hair on his head. When they saw Ye Yinzhu, they looked respectful. Fortunately, seeing the color of Ye Yinzhu''s prompt sign, the Qin Emperor didn''t call it out.


    Ye Yinzhu meets the purple. There is no need to say anything more between their brothers. When Angie was sent here yesterday, they had already discussed it. In addition to DIS and Perkins, the behemoth sent purple to a distance, which won''t arouse people''s suspicion.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my elder brother Zi. These two are my elder brother''s friends, DIS and Perkins. They are all powerful warriors. It''s just right to go to the Arctic wilderness with us magicians. "


    "Ah! I remember. Is he the samurai you summoned in the last match against Nesta? " Haiyang looks at Zi in surprise. She watched the match from a close range. Although she didn''t take part in it, she is still very impressed by Zi who helped Ye Yinzhu turn the game around.


    After listening to what the ocean said, others remembered that ye Yinzhu didn''t explain anything about Zi''s identity. He introduced five people who came with him to Zi.


    Purple is still the same as before, outsiders are not willing to speak more, just nodded to the public.


    Ye Yinzhu thought to Zi in a low voice: "where''s angel? How''s she doing? No recovery. " He just asked this sentence, unexpectedly strange discovery, purple eyes actually revealed a strange look, seems very helpless, and seems very depressed.


    Just then, a clear voice sounded, "brother purple, how did you come here. Come and play with me


    In a flash of body shape, a slender and graceful figure has come from below the mountainside. Her body is extremely light, as if dancing in the wind. But as soon as he dodged, he was in front of the crowd.


    Seeing this man, Haiyang was shocked and turned to see ye Yinzhu, "how can she be here?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s surprise is not under the sea at this time. The person who suddenly appears is angel. But now she looks different from yesterday. Although it is a sober state, but there is no charming and gloomy, pretty standing there, a pair of beautiful dark green eyes full of curious light, is looking at the people. It seems that some fear like to hide to purple side, hands holding purple solid arm out of the head, "Purple brother, who are they?"


    Brother purple When ye Yinzhu heard this address, she felt cold. Angel is a fairy queen in her 400 years old! It''s called brother purple.


    Embarrassed look flashed from purple face, helpless way: "they are my friends."


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Zi, "what''s the matter?"


    Purple wry smile way: "after you bring her, soon she wakes up.". I''ve checked her mental imprint, and her mental power has reached a wonderful balance, and they are not invading each other. When she woke up, she didn''t seem to remember anything. Since I told her my name, she''s been pestering me with questions. I don''t know how to answer her. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Zi, and then at DIS and Perkins, who are laughing behind Zi. He suddenly understands something in his heart. Turning to angel, she said, "Miss angel, do you remember me?"


    Angel looked at Ye Yinzhu warily and said, "you? who are you? I don''t remember. But you don''t look like a bad guy. Much better than them. " As she spoke, she stretched out her slender jade hand and pointed to the golden bimont brothers behind the purple.


    Listening to her words, the smile on the faces of DIS and Perkins suddenly turned into embarrassment, and they couldn''t laugh any more.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    today''s outbreak begins. This is the second chapter. Monthly pass, call the monthly pass for the new month. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 211

    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what''s going on, but at this time, he has to calm down the doubts in the ocean''s heart. After a few simple explanations of yesterday''s events through sound transmission, the ocean''s doubts will gradually disappear.


    "What''s the matter with her now?" Asked the ocean.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid no one knows what happened to her. It should be that her mental imprint has changed to a certain extent, resulting in temporary amnesia and forgetting everything. However, she is still a time bomb, which may explode at any time. Zi, I think we''d better send her to sister Anya first, and then go to the Arctic wilderness. "


    "Anya? It''s a familiar name. I seem to have heard it somewhere. " Angel showed a thoughtful look. All of a sudden, she hugged her head in pain. The purple light in the middle of her eyebrows flickered, and the mental impact seemed to appear again.


    "It hurts, brother purple. My head hurts." Angel fiercely into purple broad arms, close to his body, delicate body a shiver.


    Ye Yinzhu saw a very funny expression from his purple face. He was dull at first, and his helpless face made his Amethyst Bimeng have no way at all. Seeing angel in his arms, he subconsciously opened his arms and looked at a loss.


    Yueming frowned and said, "what''s going on. Who is this woman? You all seem to know her. Aren''t we going to the Arctic wilderness? Is the journey going to be delayed? "


    "I''m going, and I''m going to the Arctic wilderness. Brother Zi, I''m not going to Qin City. I''m not going to see Anya. I have a headache when I think about her. She must be a bad person. " Angel raised her head from her purple arms, and her headache seemed to have eased. But with a face of fear, he grabbed a big hand of purple and swayed around like a little girl.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu looked at his good brother and asked. He suddenly found that from purple''s eyes, he seemed to see a touch of tenderness.


    Purple gently touched angel''s head, angel was miraculously quiet, but still stick on him, purple way: "everyone has come, we still don''t waste time. Yinzhu, don''t worry. She won''t make any trouble with me. "


    Looking at angel''s strong dependence on purple and the two golden bimons behind purple, ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "OK. But be careful When he sent angel yesterday, he had already told him the identity of angel as the fairy queen. Ye Yinzhu believes that since Yizi has always been calm, there will be no problem.


    Purple way: "DIS, you and Perkins break, sound bamboo, I in front, you in the middle of coordination, protect the magician.". The Arctic wilderness is an orc territory. I''m ready for the general path. Let''s go. "


    Down the mountainside, fortunately, the mountain is not steep. After a while, a group of ten people have walked down the mountain and headed north under the guidance of Zi.


    Purple walk in the front, angel always with him, and after amnesia angel also has a very strange habit, no matter when, her hand will always be very natural around purple arm, now she, where also see is a purple eight super strong!


    Purple and angel are followed by Ma Liang and Chang Hao, followed by Ye Yinzhu and Sura, and ocean and Yueming are behind them, next to two golden bimonths, so they can get the best protection. In this way, they began their journey to the Arctic wilderness.


    After walking down the mountain, the bodies of several magicians began to be unable to bear it, especially the two girls. However, one of them is a stubborn dark mage, the other is that they don''t want to add trouble to their sweetheart. Although their bodies have begun to be unable to bear it, no one has taken the lead in bringing it up.


    "Ma Liang, please." Ye Yinzhu suddenly opens his mouth. As the captain of this operation, he is the leader of the six people from Milan. Under the hint of Sura, he also found that the magicians were not able to support themselves.


    Ma Liang turned back to smile and said, "if you don''t call me, I can''t help it."


    Purple turned around and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there a problem? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the magician''s body is not suitable for walking. He needs some walking tools."


    Purple one Leng, way: "substitute step tool?"? Where''s the transportation tool here? If you can''t, let diese and them... "


    Ye Yinzhu interrupted Zi with a smile, "no, you wait and see. Every magician in our college has his own strong side. "


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Ma Liang''s hand was shining. His pen like magic wand had quietly started, and a bottle of special black ink appeared in his left hand. The long pen was stained in the ink, so he stood in the same place and drew in the void.


    Originally not a simple picture, but in his hands a few strokes on the outline of the framework, between the magic pen flying, a circle of Green Magic halo sent out, when the air produced a faint twist, the appearance of a wildebeest has appeared in front of him. To Zizi''s surprise, the ink of the horned horse drawn in the void is still firm. With Ma Liang''s soft drink, the black light flashed by, and a living horned horse has appeared in front of the public."Is that all right?" "If the orcs had such magicians, wouldn''t they have to worry about eating?" he murmured to himself? Brother, can you eat this wildebeest


    Ma Liang said with a smile, "it''s not good to eat. My wildebeest is painted with the blood of wildebeest. It has the same characteristics as wildebeest after a special magic call. With my mental power, this kind of low-level wildebeest can exist for at least one day, but it is actually an energy form, but there is no problem in riding. "


    "And how did you summon it?" Even Zi couldn''t help asking.


    Ma Liang was a little excited to be the focus of the crowd, but how could he tell the secret? Hearing purple''s question, he just smiles and doesn''t speak, and his brush moves again. After a while, a wildebeest appears again. In a few minutes, a total of four wildebeests appeared out of thin air, even with saddles.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "let''s all get on the horse, so that there won''t be any problems. We can also speed up."


    At this time, the two golden bimons who did not look up to these human beings could not help but put away their contempt in front of Ma Liang''s magical summoning skill. After the four magicians got on the horse, the ten of them immediately speeded up and marched forward at the speed that the wildebeest could reach.


    On the way, the ocean riding on the horseback said to Ye Yinzhu: "Yinzhu, you are also a magician. Why don''t you ride a horse. The ability of the wildebeest is very good, and there will be no problem for the two of us It took her a long time to get up the courage to say it. Since she confessed to Ye Yinzhu, her inner coldness has melted, especially in front of her. But because of this, she became more shy than before. She doesn''t know how ye Yinzhu feels about herself, so under the influence of worrying about gain and loss, she naturally hopes to be more with her sweetheart.


    Like is light love, and love is deep love. The ocean to yeyinzhu is just a little bit of accumulation.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "no, I''m in good health."


    Ocean secretly scolds a fool, low voice way: "but, I don''t quite know how to ride a horse, I am a little afraid, afraid to fall down."


    "Ah? That''s it Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. At this moment, Sura beside him suddenly said, "I''ll go to the front to have a look. Yinzhu, you can ride a horse. It also saves a little bit of energy. " While saying this, he had already jumped out in his gray Samurai suit.


    I don''t know why, Sula did her best.


    Walking in the front of the purple, only feel a gray shadow passing by, when he fixed his eyes to check, Sula''s figure has been in front of only a light gray glow.


    "So fast." Purple some surprised praise way. In my heart, I thought that these human beings brought by Yinzhu are really good, although they are only college students. But no matter the magician''s summoning skill just now, or the speed of the little warrior in front of him, it''s amazing enough.


    Ye Yinzhu floats up and falls behind the ocean, explaining to Zi: "Sula is a student of Assassin department. She is good at hiding, exploring, assassinating and so on. We go deep into the Arctic wilderness, and it''s easier to avoid some dangers with him. "


    Purple turns back to Ye Yinzhu to show her thumb. They have eye contact and smile at the same time.


    "Here''s the reins." Ocean low channel.


    "Oh." Ye Yinzhu subconsciously takes the reins. At this time, he grabs the reins with both hands and just protects the ocean between his arms. Without waiting for him to think more, the ocean has gently leaned into his arms. The beautiful face hidden under the veil finally shows a smile of satisfaction.


    Yueming looks at the ocean and yeyinzhu. She can''t help but wonder. Is this still the sea called the frigid ugly girl of Shenyin system? When did she become so gentle, and it seemed that she was very interested in Ye Yinzhu. But her looks


    Just at this time, the gray figure who had just left shot back like lightning, and Sula''s voice came into Ye Yinzhu''s ear, "there are Orc troops."


    Ye Yinzhu''s face changed. When he looked up, he saw the dust not far away. Some chaotic teams were running towards them. Although the team is not neat, it is extremely fast.


    "Wolf cavalry." Zi stopped and her pupils contracted a little. Wolf cavalry, one of the main battle corps of Thor''s hammer fortress. Through visual inspection, the number of wolf cavalry approaching quickly in front of us was at least 3000.


    Looking from afar, Zi found that the target of those wolf cavalry did not seem to be them. Among the 3000 wolf cavalry, a fiery red figure jumped up and down, as if trying to struggle out of the siege of the wolf cavalry. But whenever it wanted to rush out, it would be surrounded again by the agile wolf cavalry.


    It turned out that it was wolf hunting, or in such a remote place, purple and ye Yinzhu heart, there is a huge question mark.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------Three chapters in the morning. Three more chapters will break out before three in the afternoon. There are six chapters. Ask for a monthly ticket. Brothers, vote your precious monthly ticket to Xiao San. A new climax is about to begin. The afternoon update will start Episode 10. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 212

    In the gray shadow flash, Sula has returned to the public, her face is red and breathless, and she doesn''t have the reaction that should appear after running quickly.


    "The speed of those wolf cavalry is very fast, the number is between 3000 and 3500, and they will come to us after about 30 breath. The positive impact is very bad for us. Two miles to the left, there is a hillside about 200 meters above sea level, which can be used to resist the enemy and minimize the impact of wolf cavalry. A mile to the front right is a large bush. You can also hide your body. We have to decide our direction within five minutes to get to either of these two advantageous positions


    Sula''s quick statement of his judgment surprised everyone. In such a short period of time, and including the distance, terrain, the strength of the enemy, the number of enemies, time judgment, are all accurate. If it''s in the military, that''s enough information for leaders to make the most accurate judgments.


    Ye Yinzhu thought to himself that the assassin was the best scout, but he didn''t give an order at this time. Instead, he looked at Zi.


    Purple side listen to Sula''s words, while still far sighted, he seems to find something, eyes purple even flash, even show a bit excited look.


    "Make up your mind where to go." Sula urged. According to his keen judgment, the three thousand wolf cavalry were obviously not what they could stop.


    Purple some surprised voice rang out, "yes, it''s red spirit, no wonder Raytheon''s hammer will send so many wolf cavalry to round up, it''s precious red spirit. Dease, Perkins


    "Yes." The two golden Bi Meng respectfully answered and came to purple at the same time.


    Purple sink a voice way: "go to catch that red essence to come back.". There is no amnesty for those who dare to stop. "


    "Yes." Simple answer, two gold bimont rushed out at the same time. Although their tall bodies seem to be clumsy, this full speed action surprised the Milan students brought by Ye Yinzhu.


    Without fighting spirit and shining light, the majestic bodies of DIS and Perkins move forward in a jumping way. If they stomp their advantageous big feet heavily on the ground, they will make their bodies rush forward like shells. When they rush forward, they are not only extremely fast, but also close to the height of about one meter from the ground. They use their momentum to move forward completely. Only after they rush out for tens of meters, can they do their best. Their feet touch the ground alternately. Just a few blinks, their figure has become much smaller. Although their body shape is not as light as Sula, their speed is not much faster than Sula. Careful identification can clearly see that they stepped on the ground, there will be a circle of cracks with a diameter of three meters. You know, the permafrost in the Arctic wasteland is a rock!


    "Just the two of them?" Ma Liang was surprised. His brush is in hand.


    Purple indifferent smile, said: "we go up the hillside, if there is no accident, we do not need to hand."


    Listen to the words of purple, Milan students can not help but more surprised, that is 3000 wolf cavalry ah! They all know the orcs and the Empire of Milan. Wolf cavalry seems to be one of the best light cavalry on the mainland, second only to Erik min dragon cavalry. It is not only extremely fast, but also extremely powerful. Once the charge is launched, the fierce and fearless attack is the nightmare of most light cavalry and infantry.


    "Don''t worry. Zi never exaggerates anything. Let''s go. " With that, ye Yinzhu pulled the reins and took the lead in the direction of the hillside. Others don''t know the strength of DIS and Perkins. Doesn''t he know? Now he deeply remembers that at the last moment of the first World War of Qin City, the two golden men were on display. Almost they destroyed everything in Qin City. Fortunately, purple appeared in time to resolve the crisis at that time.


    Just as the crowd began to go to the hillside, DIS and Perkins had rushed in front of the wolf cavalry.


    Wolf cavalry, a cavalry mounted on Level 3 Warcraft wolf, is extremely fast and has strong endurance. The stronger one can even reach level 4. They are controlled by the werewolves among the orcs. Because of their lineage, they can exert the power of the war wolves to the limit. Therefore, since the birth of the wolf cavalry, it has been the main battle force of the orcs.


    The wolf''s sense is very sharp, so when they found that DIS and Perkins rushed, they had already made a response. Among the more than 3000 wolf riders, he immediately sent out five hundred to meet the two golden bimons. I don''t know why, although the werewolves on the wolf''s back saw two humans coming, they all felt that the wolf sitting down was shaking. Under the compulsion, he just managed to rush through.


    His wisdom is worse than that of Perkins, but he is also more fierce and violent than Perkins. He has been with purple these days. Under the guidance of purple, their strength has been improved to a certain extent. However, although guarding the Amethyst bimon is their greatest glory, they can be the strongest soldiers on land, and war and killing are their favorite. When they were in the Raytheon tribe, they would often kill some captured tamed dragons to keep their ferocity and wildness.


    The fury that has been suppressed for so many days is completely revealed at this moment. Even if there is no magic cost, the power of the upper level nine Warcraft golden bimont is not what the wolf cavalry can resist.With an almost crazy roar, dease speeded up again in an instant, rushed into the 500 wolf cavalry before Perkins, stamped his right foot to the ground in an instant, and made a loud noise. Centering on his stamped right foot, it seemed as if the whole Arctic wasteland was shaking violently, and the violent roar was enough to spread ten miles away. The huge air wave suddenly lifted the frozen soil on the ground, and the visible shock wave was in a semicircle towards the five hundred wolf cavalry. In order to express the suffocation in the heart of heaven, the seemingly simple foot of dis had already used all his strength, and his tall body rebounded and went straight into the sky. The bald head glittered in the sunlight.


    Golden bimont has less attack means than dragon, but they have absolute power. The air waves and the surging domineering air of the tundra baptize everything in front of them. The wolf cavalry, whether they are war wolves or werewolves, rush in front of them. For the first time, their bodies have fused with the soil, making the gray yellow tundra dark red.


    Not even a scream was heard. Five hundred wolf cavalry disappeared under the foot of dis.


    "Boss dice, you don''t want to leave some for me. It''s not enough, brother." With a roar of discontent, Perkins took advantage of the chance that dis rose into the air with the help of the rebound force to speed up and rush towards the rest of the wolf cavalry. He didn''t want to let all the comfortable killing opportunities pass.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu and others, who are still on the way to the hillside, all stop. In addition to Zi and angel around him, everyone''s eyes are deeply shocked.


    Even the cold moon could not help exclaiming, "praise Falan!"


    Ye Yinzhu is celebrating how lucky he was in Qin City to block the orc army led by these two golden bimons.


    Sula understood, he understood why in the face of 3000 wolf riding, ye Yinzhu and Zi did not worry at all.


    Only at this time did the magicians from Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts know how powerful the two simple and strong men who followed them before were. No wonder Ye Yinzhu dared to lead them to the most dangerous depths of the Arctic wilderness. It turns out that he has such a strong ally. But is that really the power that human beings can achieve? Not even purple. Even if it''s purple, how many steps does it take to leave a huge pit with a diameter of 100 meters on the ground, and destroy 500 wolf riders in an instant!


    Of course, ye Yinzhu and his party were not the only ones who were shocked. The remaining less than 3000 wolf cavalry were completely stunned by the earth shaking noise. Even the red figure of the siege has been forgotten. They are just too familiar with the strong air that comes to them. Ma Liang, Chang Hao, these human magicians can''t guess who can have such terrible power. As orcs, how can they not know? Although they don''t understand why these two golden bimons in human form appear here. But now that they have found each other''s identity, even if they are relatively low in wisdom, they never want to become the target of the golden beast''s slaughter!


    The harsh whistle made the wolf cavalry react at the same time. For the first time, absolutely for the first time, their irregular camp had been scattered. I didn''t even have the courage to take another look at the two golden men. Are they still tough wolf cavalry? No, in front of golden bimont, no branch of arms has the qualification to be called valiant.


    Perkins is extremely depressed to catch up with a few fast wolf cavalry and tear their bodies to pieces. However, it is obviously impossible to defeat hundreds of people in such a straightforward moment as before. The wolf cavalry were completely dispersed as they fled.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    the big seal was pushed, and the update broke out. Ask for the recommended monthly ticket.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    a web game "twilight of the gods" is highly recommended. It is a star wars web game personally supervised by Salem dada. It has a very unique trade and combat system. The public beta will not be deleted at 10 am on April 1. If you are interested, you can go and have a look. The website address is www. AWARZ¡£ Com (to be continued, for more information, please log in WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 213

    "Where to run." When he looked back, he could not help but sigh, is this his elder brother who only knows how to charge and kill?


    Originally in mid air, dis had fallen from the air, and his huge body had blocked the red figure who wanted to take the opportunity to escape.


    The red figure was completely wrapped in the dazzling light of the same color as his body. Its speed was extremely fast, and even dis could not keep up with it. Unfortunately, what he is facing now is no longer the number of wolf cavalry, but the golden ratio of one to ten thousand.


    "Roar -" the powerful roar slowed the red figure''s escape. The next moment, he saw a golden light and a giant hand with infinite magnification.


    The people who had already reached the hillside clearly saw that the red figure was just about to slip away from him, when he suddenly raised his right hand. In the roar, his right hand magnified instantly, and a huge golden palm appeared out of thin air. With a very strong breath, he grasped the red figure in his hand. With the disappearance of the giant palm, the red figure dispersed The light of his hair was completely dimmed.


    "Big brother, you are so unkind." Perkins didn''t go after the wolf cavalry any more. He came to dis with a gloomy face.


    Diesi is obviously in a good mood, ha ha a smile way: "you are not killing also very enjoyable?"


    Perkins said wrongly, "but I just killed two or three kittens, and you killed the big head. You also caught the little thing that purple emperor told you. Big brother, when did you become so smart? "


    Dis raised his head with pride and said something that nearly made Perkins bleed, "good character, everything is good."


    Ma Liang looked at Chang Hao and asked, "is it over?"


    Chang Hao looked at him strangely, "is this the end?"


    Ma Liang sighed: "I finally understand why Yinzhu told us to take us to catch Warcraft." From their point of view, DIS and Perkins are obviously purple''s guardians. If the guardians are still so strong, how strong will the host be? No matter the identity of the purple three, or their real strength, they all became a huge question mark in his heart.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "you haven''t forgotten what I said. Whatever you see today or in the future, we will forget when we go back. "


    The four magicians didn''t speak. Except for the ocean on Ye Yinzhu''s body, the other three could not help but feel cold when they saw purple again. It seems that Sura is standing beside her, thinking nothing.


    By this time, Perkins and dis had come back from the victory. They look very relaxed, in their sense, before the end of the wolf cavalry is obviously deserved.


    "Purple..." Forced to swallow a word of emperor back, DIS will grasp the red figure on the ground, "Purple boss, the task is completed. The little guy is quite fast. " Can''t call purple emperor, he decided to call purple in his own way.


    People''s eyes focused on the red figure. It was a special creature. Without the light, its body was very thin, its limbs were slender, but its trunk was very short. It looked like a monkey, but its shiny red hair was obviously not what any monkey could have. Its eyes are very big, and very flexible, at this time is dribbling around, seems to want to get out of the way. But the body was restrained by the special way of deas. In the face of the great pressure of golden bimont, his face was full of fear.


    "What is this?" Yueming asked curiously, and she also asked the doubts in everyone''s heart.


    "It''s called chijing." Purple step forward, went to the red spirit in front of the eyes of surprise light become more obvious, "I didn''t expect, now there are red spirit.". I thought that this race had already been exterminated. "


    Ye Yinzhu jumps down from the back of the horned horse and goes to Zi, "is this red spirit one of the orcs?"


    Purple nodded and said: "the red essence is a variety of the red wood fire, no one knows how they produce the variation. From the memory of my ancestors, they seem to have evolved after eating a particular metal. This red spirit is level 7 Warcraft, but its wisdom is even higher than many level 9 Warcraft. The origin of its seven levels is largely due to its superior intelligence, which is one of the smartest Warcraft. Although it doesn''t have any attack power, it''s extremely fast. The fire red light and shadow attached to it has a high temperature and can burn the opponent. Otherwise, it will not be able to hold on to the present under the siege of so many wolf cavalry. "


    After hearing the introduction of Zi, Ma Liang was disappointed. As a magician of the summoning department, he was most interested in all kinds of Warcraft. "I haven''t heard of this kind of Warcraft before. But if it only has such strength, it is not as good as some level 5 or level 6 Warcraft. "


    Purple shook her head and said, "no, in my eyes, the value of this red spirit is even higher than that of a nine level dragon."


    Purple words immediately aroused Ye Yinzhu''s curiosity, "why? Is there anything special about it? "


    Purple nodded, "I just said, the biggest ability of red spirit is not used in battle. Apart from running away, he is a good hand and has no chance to exert his strength on the battlefield. It''s very cunning by nature, and it''s rare that it''s on the verge of extinction. It''s even more difficult to catch a red sperm. "Yueming said, "I understand. Things are rare, aren''t they?"


    Purple indifferent smile, "if the red essence is only because of rare, how can it cause my attention?"? The most important characteristic of Azolla is its sensitivity to metals. In a certain range, it can detect the existence of rare metal veins by special methods. Because what it likes most is to eat rare metals and gradually evolve itself. "


    After listening to Zi''s explanation, except ye Yinzhu, the others were all disappointed. Haiyang said, "it doesn''t seem to have much effect to explore rare metal veins."


    Purple said: "as contract Warcraft, it is obviously not a good choice. However, the rare metal that red essence likes, the lowest is Mithril


    "The lowest is Mithril?" This time, everyone responded almost at the same time. There are many kinds of rare metals. But among the rare metals, except for a few which are particularly precious, they are refined gold and Mithril, which have the highest practical value and the rarest output. Not only is it difficult to mine and refine mitag, but its output is also extremely scarce, and mitag mine is even less, which is under the control of the state. Even the most powerful country on the mainland, such as the Milan Empire, has only two secret silver mines, and the annual output is no more than 20 kg. We can see how precious the secret silver is. According to the unified price set on the mainland, the value of Mithril is always calculated by gram. A gram of Mithril costs at least 10000 gold coins, but there is still no market for it. As for refined gold, the output is less than that of Mithril, and the price is more expensive.


    The biggest characteristic of these two rare metals is their own magic properties. Only magic equipment mixed with secret silver and pure gold can better store magic elements or depict magic array. Almost all high-level magic items have their existence. From this we can see how precious the value of this red sperm is. As long as you can find a secret silver or fine gold mine, then, the great benefit is absolutely equivalent to a medium-sized city.


    Listening to Zi''s words, ye Yinzhu''s first thought is his own Qin City and Brenner mountains. Is there any rare mineral resources there? Before Anya left, he once told him that if he wanted to build a city, the first thing he needed was a lot of money. According to the laws of the Milan Empire, any fiefdom awarded to a nobleman will always belong to the nobleman, the heirs, and even the fiefdom will be handed down after the death of the nobleman. An ordinary Viscount like Ye Yinzhu can also own Qin City until his death. Where does the money come from? Ye Yinzhu didn''t have many concepts before, but since Zi told him last time that he should start to accumulate his own strength, he began to consider this problem. So far, at least, there is no news from Anya that wealth is needed. But if Anya doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t need to. He has guessed that Anya must have paid her fortune in order to help her build the Qin City and give her a home. I''m afraid a lot of the income of piaolanquan has been used in the construction of Qincheng.


    Purple right hand out, invisible power will be red essence from the ground up, the palm of the purple light flashed, DIS to red essence of the prohibition has been untied.


    "Tell me, what''s your name?" Purple light asked, but in his voice, there is a kind of people can not doubt the dignity.


    "My Lord, my name is Hongling. Don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, I will be your slave." Chijing is a very clever creature. Of course, he feels that the two strong men who hold him are the strongest golden bimont on the land. But in front of this purple hair man, although he can''t find out each other''s identity, but can enslave two gold than Mongolia, it can be seen that he is powerful. Smart he didn''t want to be conservative and tormented, so he chose to surrender.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    ask for monthly ticket, monthly ticket, monthly ticket, monthly ticket (to be continued, if you want to know the future, please log in WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 214

    Red spirit red spirit can speak is not enough to make people surprised, after all, purple said he has a very high wisdom.


    Purple let go to grasp the hand of red spirit, light way: "I catch you, just from the wolf cavalry to save you down, don''t want to let you fall into the hands of Raytheon tribe, more don''t want to enslave you. Now you have two choices. You can go at once, if you like


    Purple a let go of red essence, plus his words, make red essence immediately excited, almost without hesitation turn around to run. However, he just took a step, but he stopped, turned around in doubt, and asked tentatively, "you, are you really willing to let me go?"


    Purple eyes showed a trace of sadness, "there are fewer and fewer rare orcs left over from ancient times. Although your existence is of great value, I don''t want to hurt you. You can go now if you like


    Standing on one side, ye Yinzhu suddenly felt that although the purple surface was calm at this time, his words were not sincere. He raised his hand and pressed Sula, who wanted to speak, to show him to look down.


    The red essence starts again, and the red light is released from the body again. It is like a red lightning, and it jumps out tens of meters in the blink of an eye.


    Sula couldn''t help saying, "why let it go? Didn''t you say that it could find the secret silver mine?" He has always been very sensitive to money.


    Purple didn''t speak, just his hands behind, standing there looking at the direction of the red essence left. Angie, who was beside him, was still leaning against him, with a comfortable expression on her face. It seemed that what had happened before had nothing to do with her at all.


    Without waiting for Sula to ask for a second sentence, he was surprised to see that the red spirit had just returned.


    A few thin red figures fell in front of purple, respectfully said: "my Lord, I want to hear what the other choice is?"


    Ziwei laughed, as if he had already judged that the red spirit would come back, "you are very smart, worthy of being one of the most intelligent orcs. You should know your current situation. Since Raytheon tribe has found you, although we beat you back this time, they will never give up. You also know the value of your existence, let alone them. Who doesn''t want you? If you are caught by them, what will happen next? I''m afraid you can think of it. In the future, you will not only be enslaved, you will not even have any freedom. Another option I give you is to cooperate with us. Don''t you like to look for rare veins? We will not restrict your freedom or even protect you, but we also need your help. Although you are only level 7 Warcraft, your value can become our partner. We will provide you with security, and we will not limit you, but you also need to make some contributions. I want to know what you mean


    Red essence hesitated, he knew, purple said right. If you leave like this, the next thing to meet is the constant pursuit from the Thor tribe. Although he is very confident in his speed, he also knows that he can''t escape forever in front of Raytheon tribe, the first Orc tribe, unless he escapes to the depths of the Arctic wasteland. However, it''s not a weak Warcraft like him that can survive there. After all, its combat effectiveness is far from level 7.


    "Does it really not restrict my freedom? And you don''t have to sign a contract? " Red fine vision vacillates of ask a way.


    Purple nodded and said, "yes." He pointed to Ye Yinzhu and said, "my friend is a lord of the human nation. He has a vast territory. There will be no problem with your safety. And his territory is close to the northern wilderness, your living environment will not change. If we choose to cooperate, we need to trust each other. Think for yourself, we will not force you. "


    Red essence also want to ask what, purple but no longer pay attention to him, turn back to Ye Yinzhu way: "let''s go."


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the perturbed red spirit and smiles in his heart. When did purple become so scheming. This is obviously the human strategy of playing hard to get!


    A group of ten people on the road again, when they just walked down the hillside, the red spirit had caught up, "OK, OK. My Lord, I am willing to cooperate with you. But please protect me. Raytheon will not let me go. If they catch me, I''m dead. "


    Purple looked back at him, "dead? What did you do to make Raytheon tribe angry? "


    Red essence some embarrassed way: "actually also nothing.". Just not long ago, I don''t know where human beings from gave some gifts to Guti, the chief of Raytheon tribe. I like some of them very much. With speed, I sneaked into the Raytheon tribe and stole something from him. Who knows that guy goody is very stingy. He immediately sent an army to chase me


    Ye Yinzhu asked, "what did you steal?"


    The red spirit hesitated for a moment, and his skin became soft with a flash of red light on his chest. A mass of Silver Purple light came out of his chest and fell on his hands.


    It''s a piece of purple metal. It''s very transparent. The reason why it''s a metal is that there is some silver light in the transparent Amethyst like metal. It seems that it''s very difficult to hold it. The light it emits is not strong, but it gives people a strong sense of connotation. Just look at it, you can also feel its precious.Almost at the first time, several exclamations sounded at the same time. With one voice: "krypton gold." These include Zi, Sura, Haiyang and Chang Hao. With the memory handed down by the Amethyst bimong people in ancient times, purple is naturally well-informed. Sula has always seen and heard a lot, which ye Yinzhu has already understood. As the granddaughter of Milan Grand Marshal Seedorf, ocean has seen a lot of rare things. As for Chang Hao, as a space magician, he uses the most kinds of magic metals and studies them most.


    Ye Yinzhu doubts: "krypton gold? What is krypton gold? " He''s also read books about metals, but he''s never heard of krypton. Can''t help but curious asked out.


    Purple deep breath, deep voice way: "no wonder can let always timid red essence also can rise greedy, unexpectedly is krypton gold.". It''s still such a big piece. With the specific gravity of krypton gold, I''m afraid that such a small piece will weigh hundreds of kilograms. Yinzhu, krypton gold is 1000 times rarer than Mithril. Krypton has only one function. It''s casting artifact. "


    After listening to purple''s simple explanation, several people who didn''t know krypton gold couldn''t help but stare.


    Then the ocean said, "every country has its own artifact. In addition to some special products, krypton gold exists in these artifacts. It can be said that as long as it is a Horcrux, it can become an artifact when it is integrated with krypton gold. And the amount of krypton needed is very small. Such a piece of krypton gold is enough to turn ten Horcruxes into artifact. " At the same time, even she, who has no idea about money, can''t help but wonder.


    Red spirit red spirit look very embarrassed, both want to give krypton gold to purple and ye Yinzhu, and some reluctant, hesitant, for a moment do not know what to do.


    Purple suddenly to red spirit asked: "you red essence is to take metal as food, if you eat this krypton gold, will evolution happen?"


    Red spirit quickly nodded and said: "our life of red spirit is not limited by age, but we must always have rare metals to supplement what we need. I''ve lived in the Arctic wilderness for thousands of years, and I''ve eaten a lot of minerals. We have reached the stage of evolution. But what''s missing is a little krypton gold. The reason why my ancestors were able to mutate into chijing was that they had eaten the mixture of krypton gold and Hengjin. Hengjin and krypton gold are equally precious, but with this krypton gold, I was able to evolve. Of course, I can''t use so much. I just need a little krypton. Can you let me absorb some first? I''d like to give the rest to the two adults. "


    This time, even purple seemed a little curious, "I''ve never heard of the evolution of Akae. If you evolve again, what will it look like?"


    "I don''t know. We have a small number of red sperm, which is largely the result of being killed by orcs of all races. Although we have high wisdom, but also can not help the orc''s greed. Because if you eat our red spirit, you can almost double the strength of the orcs themselves. For the kings of the major tribes, they always regard us as the best food. There is no one like me who can live so long. I don''t know if I have any other people, but in my memory, I have never heard of any people who can evolve. Evolution is just my own feeling. But it''s also my wish for many years. I hope you two can make it As he spoke, his eyes were full of supplication, a pathetic look.


    Purple brow slightly frowned, "these idiots. No wonder under their rule, orcs can''t get out of the Arctic wasteland, and they can do the same thing. They can''t be unaware of the true ability of the Akae


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "don''t be afraid, Hongling. Since we are friends, how can we rob you. You can absorb it at ease. Since it''s made by you from Raytheon tribe, it''s yours. " Although he knew that the krypton gold in his hand was extremely precious, he was unwilling to deprive it.


    "No, no, No." Red spirit repeatedly shakes head, "krypton gold is too precious, and also too difficult to absorb. Eating too much doesn''t do me any special good. I only need one tenth of this krypton gold. But krypton gold is extremely hard. Even if it is an artifact weapon, it is difficult to cut it without the forging ability of dwarf master. Otherwise, I don''t have to swallow the whole piece in my body and absorb it so hard. After I absorb one tenth, the remaining krypton gold will be regarded as a gift for two adults. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "if small pieces are easier to absorb, I think I should be able to help you." Floating body falls on the side of red spirit. Before he reacts, a white light waves from ye Yinzhu''s hand. The white light appears like a phantom. With a sound of Ding, the white light disappears, and the krypton gold is also divided into two. A tenth of the pieces were cut. The incision is flat and smooth, which shows how sharp it is to get white light.


    This time, the red essence is really taken, no one knows the hardness of krypton gold better than it, can have such a friend, no, it should be said that it is the future master, its own safety will not be a problem. What''s more, these two masters are not greedy, even krypton gold are willing to leave some for themselves. Thinking of this, the red spirit with high wisdom quickly and sincerely put the big krypton gold into Ye Yinzhu''s hand. Small pieces are reintegrated.----------------------------------------------------------------


    in three chapters, nearly 10000 words broke out, and in three chapters in the morning, a total of 20000 words were updated. Small three has always been kind, brothers are also kind to smash out your monthly ticket to small three. thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 215

    At this time purple is thinking of other things, the first thing he thought of is that he was cheated by red spirit. The reason why Hong Ling came back was not that he was playing hard to get, but that he had stolen the most powerful krypton gold in the Arctic wasteland. In order to survive, he had to depend on himself and others. The other question that came to his mind was more important. Krypton gold, such a huge krypton gold, is absolutely priceless. Who will give it to Raytheon tribe?


    Krypton gold leaf sound bamboo accepted, in the red essence red spirit beg to accept. And the ten people on their trip became eleven.


    It''s not difficult to defeat the wolf cavalry, but after discussing with Ye Yinzhu, Zi immediately decides to change course. When the news of wolf cavalry comes back, it is likely to attract the army of Thor tribe. Although the distance from Thor''s hammer fortress is not short, it is always good to be careful.


    It''s very cold in the Arctic wasteland. It doesn''t feel like spring at all. The more you go north, the more obvious this feeling becomes. Supply is not a problem for everyone. There are many kinds of wild animals in the Arctic wasteland. Because of the cold environment, most of them are fat and fleshy, and the land where the snow has not melted is enough to provide them with enough fresh water.


    Along the way, they tried their best to bypass the Orc tribes in the Arctic wilderness and chose the remote mountains. At this time, Ma Liang''s role is fully displayed. No matter what kind of terrain he is in, he can summon the most suitable mount with his own summoning skill, so that the speed of people''s progress is not affected.


    As night fell, it was the fifth day after entering the Arctic wasteland. After climbing over a low mountain, they camped at the foot of the mountain.


    The place to live is very simple. In the case of mountains, the tents prepared in advance can''t be used at all. Perkins and dice punched each other one by one and made a big hole in the wall of the mountain, which was enough to shield people from the cold wind. The two brothers'' respect for purple comes from blood. You don''t have to go out and look for wild animals as soon as you''re ready to live. This has been the case for five days. Almost all the food is arranged by them.


    It''s another day''s journey. Everyone is tired, especially the magicians. After entering the temporary cave, they immediately put into meditation.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi sit together, and angel still leans on Zi. After these days of driving, the two groups in her spiritual brand are still very peaceful, and there is no conflict at all. Every day around purple, even at night when sleeping also do not want to stay away from purple. Although purple occasionally shows some impatience, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that purple''s eyes have become more and more gentle when she looks at angel.


    "Purple, how long will it take us to enter the depths of the Arctic wilderness?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Zi thought for a moment and said, "according to the distance, it will be at least 15 days before we can completely cross the gathering area of various Orc tribes and enter the Bingsen area of the Arctic wilderness. Bingsen is the northernmost part of the whole continent. There is snow all the year round, and the temperature is very low no matter in spring, summer, autumn or winter. Bingsen as the center, occupying almost a third of the area of the Arctic wilderness, is the target of our search. I heard Perkins say that the Raytheon tribe once saw the footprints of Mountain Giants near Bingsen, but later they went to search with the help of the tribe, but they still found nothing. On the contrary, they were defeated by the Warcraft in Bingsen. The level of Warcraft that can survive in that cold place is at least above level 7. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I''ve heard of this place. It''s said that Bingsen is the most dangerous of the forbidden areas in the whole mainland. The omnipresent powerful Warcraft is waiting to devour life at any time. "


    "Mingxue''s home is in Bingsen. It was there that my grandfather brought her back to me Yueming''s voice suddenly sounded, and she opened her eyes from meditation. The five-day trek is really hard for a girl like her. Even if there is a summoning mount, the trek also makes her look haggard. Among the magicians, the hardest one is her. Among the magicians, only she and the ocean are girls. When the ocean moves forward every day, she can not only wear thick fur, but also nest in Ye Yinzhu''s arms. It''s much easier to catch up with her. Yueming has always been very arrogant and stubborn, so she never said a word even though she worked hard.


    "How are you, moon? No problem with your health. " Ye Yinzhu turns around and asks.


    Yueming shook his head, walked to them and sat down. "Grandfather said that Bingsen is very dangerous. The most powerful ice and wind Warcraft in the whole continent are almost there. Even level 9 Warcraft nether snow spirit is not the most powerful existence in that place. When he went to Bingsen, he was looking for some special magic materials and caught Mingxue by the way. With grandfather''s strength of purple level five, he was still alive several times. We don''t know if we can compete with those level 9 Warcraft. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "don''t worry. As soon as we enter Bingsen, the first thing we do is to help you find the whereabouts of Mingxue''s parents. I think Ming Xue must be very familiar with her home. At that time, we will let her lead the way


    There was a trace of reluctance in his eyes. Yueming nodded and said, "I hope so. These may help you. It''s a dark ice Rune made by my grandfather. " More than ten black jade amulets appeared in her hands. Because ye Yinzhu is a foreign silver dragon, he is very sensitive to various magic elements. He immediately found that there are two magic elements, ice and dark magic. These elements are arranged in some special order. I don''t know what they are for.Yueming puts the dark ice Rune into Ye Yinzhu''s hand and explains: "if you wear it, you can create a layer of ice like breath around your body, and then double isolate our breath through the effect of dark elements. So it''s not easy for Warcraft to find out. Ice and wind Warcraft are very sensitive to the breath of creatures. If we enter rashly, it may attract a large number of Warcraft attacks. "


    Purple took two dark ice runes from ye Yinzhu''s hand, and her eyes showed a look of appreciation, "thank you." As he said this, he put one away and put the other into angel''s hand.


    Angel curiously put the dark ice amulet in her palm, as if she had found something. A faint purple light came out of her palm, and the light flashed. The dark ice amulet suddenly flourished. Circles of dark blue halo revolved around her body, and the regular light made her laugh.


    Yueming said in surprise: "what a powerful magic wave. She, she is purple dark, ice double department big magic teacher In the same situation, she had seen her grandfather do it, but the magic element was not as good as the young girl in front of her.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "no, she is not only the dark ice system, but also the nature and dark system. She can control all the magic elements and dark elements in the natural sequence. Don''t ask about her identity. It''s not good for you. "


    Yueming was silent. At this moment, she felt her power was so small.


    Just then, DIS and Perkins had come back from the outside, one with two huge porcupines in his hand, and the other with a lot of dry wood for firewood.


    As soon as he put things on the ground, dis immediately approached Sula, who was practicing cross legged cultivation not far away, and said flatteringly, "little brother Sula. I got it back. Wake up, wake up. "


    Sula opened her eyes and looked at the big bald head that was shining in front of her eyes. She couldn''t help smiling, "come on, give me a hand."


    Among the 11 people in the party, there is only one who can cook, and that is Sura. Although it''s barbecue every day, Sula''s cooking technology has been recognized by everyone. After eating the roast meat for a few days, no one is bored. On the contrary, most of them will look forward to it in the process of driving. Among them, two golden bimonths are the most important. As one of the most powerful orcs, although they used to eat barbecue, how can the seasoning and cooking skills of orcs compare with human beings? Since she was promoted to the position of golden and purple, she has been equal to him for the first time. It can be said that the existence of Sura is also the biggest motivation for them to search for prey every day.


    Under Sula''s command, DIS and Perkins began to clean up two porcupines. Looking at their busy appearance, ye Yinzhu takes out his Haiyue Qinghui Qin from the space ring and gently plucks the strings to play.


    Sula''s barbecue and ye Yinzhu''s piano music are the most popular things after they are on their way every day.


    When Bai Yi and Gu Qin touch the strings with both hands, ye Yinzhu''s temperament will always return to the most elegant appearance. No matter where he is, no matter under what circumstances, as long as he plays the Qin, such a scene will appear. It seems that Qin and he have been inseparable from each other, and only in his hands can Guqin fully bloom its due brilliance.


    Hands moved at the same time, left hand gently, right hand micro dial, a moving melody floated out, the piano sound is delicate and implicit, fingering quietly control the light priority, light rhythm, with a whirling back and forth lingering, exuding the inwardness of the heart. Yellow light with the rhythm of his hands from the almost transparent string quietly emitting, it is a song "green water". (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 216

    In this ice and snow, listening to the pure music like fairy music makes people feel clear in heart and ears.


    Purple eyes become focused, playing with dark ice charm angel also fell on Ye Yinzhu. Several magicians in the cultivation opened their eyes one after another. Ye Yinzhu''s piano music not only represents the signal of the coming meal, but also is the best melody to make them relax.


    "What''s the most wonderful pleasure in life?" exclaimed the busy Perkins


    With a smile, dis said in a low voice, "of course, it''s Sula''s barbecue and the music of the Qin emperor. We are really blessed to follow the purple emperor. Looking back, I will bring those old brothers to the purple emperor and share the happiness with him. " He can be called brother, only the same level of bimon.


    A piece of music without spiritual power is constantly playing, and the ocean is the most popular among the people. But at this time, she does not dare to join in the performance. Because she was afraid that her Zheng music would destroy the harmony in front of her eyes. Compared with Tongye Yinzhu ensemble, she is more willing to watch him playing the piano.


    The bonfire raised in Dong * * brings a lot of warmth to the cold people. Listening to the harmonious sound of the piano and smelling the aroma of the barbecue on the bonfire, everyone has a warm feeling. After five days on the road, although we didn''t say much together, with the gradual development of personal ability and the repetition of the present situation every day, the cohesion of this special team became stronger and stronger.


    Woo, just as people were waiting for the barbecue to turn golden, a low roar suddenly came from outside the cave. When people were staring, they didn''t know when they suddenly had two more eyes at the entrance of the cave.


    Their fleshy bodies look stupid. They are no more than one meter long. They have a pair of pale golden eyes, shining with light luster. Their bodies are milky white. If they are put in the snow, they will never be found. It looks like two big bugs. At this time, their pale gold eyes are looking at Ye Yinzhu, and the cute white dots on the front of their heads, which are like their noses, are constantly twitching. The low roar just now seems to be one of them.


    "Why, what is it?" Perkins curiously looked at the two insects. In the Arctic wilderness, there were very few Warcraft he didn''t know. These two insects are not like Warcraft, because there is no element wave on them. However, the breath of golden bimont is terrible to any beast. Aren''t they afraid of the breath of themselves and of dis?


    Driven by curiosity, Perkins gives the rotating barbecue to DIS, keeps both hands busy, turns and walks towards the entrance of the cave.


    The two insects obviously feel the approach of Perkins, and their eyes that were looking at Ye Yinzhu suddenly turn around. Their pale gold eyes are shining, and they roar at Perkins like a demonstration at the same time.


    Yes, the previous roar was made by them. There was a strange roar, which seemed to be full of threat, and the small eyes were full of threat.


    "Ha ha, this little thing is threatening me. I just don''t know if this kind of big bug can eat it. " As a golden bimont, how could Perkins care about two worms? He bent down, reached out his two big hands and grabbed the two insects.


    Just when he was about to catch the two insects, suddenly, the upper bodies of the two insects were raised at the same time, and their bodies released milky light at the same time, as transparent as jade. The body seems to expand a bit from the tail, and the position of expansion moves forward rapidly.


    Purple didn''t care about the appearance of the two insects. Affected by the Milky light, she cast her eyes in the past. Her face suddenly changed and yelled: "No. Dease, Perkins, block them As he said this, he quickly threw angel out with his right hand and pushed Ye Yinzhu away with his left hand. A dazzling purple light burst out from his body, forming a layer of Amethyst like barrier in front of the crowd.


    Two milky white insects spit out only two small milky white light balls, and the light is very thin. Hearing purple''s warning, Perkins immediately took back his hands in front of the bar. Dease''s coming, too. With their huge bodies, they blocked almost all the holes.


    Looking at the two small and very thin milky white light balls, the two golden bimonths had the feeling of laughing and crying, just when they thought it was purple nerves. A strange scene appeared.


    The Milky ball of light itself does not have any magic element fluctuations. However, when they spit out from the mouth of the two insects, suddenly, the wind and cloud change color, with two milky white light balls as the center, the magic elements within a hundred meters around become violent at the same time, and rush towards the two milky white light balls at an amazing speed. When these manic Magic Elements rush into the Milky light ball, it doesn''t make its volume swell, on the contrary, it is violently compressed.


    At this time, the two insects looked very tired, but their pale golden eyes showed a look of despair, as if they could not bear the consequences of the outbreak of the two milky white light balls.


    Ye Yinzhu is retreated by purple, just to the edge of the cave wall. From the gap between the two golden bimons, you can see the despair in the eyes of the two insects. I don''t know why, when he saw the light in the eyes of two insects, he remembered the scene when he met thousands of bone dragons in the Dragon kingdom. He was also desperate. Only in the face of real death, there will be such a look! A little sympathy surged up in my heart for no reason. With a shake of my right hand, two silver wires shot out of my hand. Under the action of bamboo fighting spirit, I crossed the space in the blink of an eye. Just at the moment when the crazy compression Er Er milky white light ball was about to burst out, I entangled two insects and forced them to my side.Purple''s exclamation makes Ye Yinzhu feel his fear. After catching two insects, he immediately pours out, one hand embraces the ocean into his arms, the other hand pulls Sura, and the fighting spirit in his body runs wildly. The moon god guards with all his strength, facing the hole with his back.


    Boom, that roar can''t be described as violent, but at that moment, everyone, including two golden bimonths, was temporarily deaf. The violent shock and the fierce energy fluctuation, ye Yinzhu only felt it when black dragon night xingxu collided with Yinlong Princess lishai''s forbidden curse.


    What terrible strength is this?


    The violent explosion made the whole mountain tremble, and the surrounding area fell into a violent sand. The two gold bimonths were so strong that they flew back to the shell in that explosion. For the first time, they collided with the boundary of defensive Amethyst covered by purple.


    A series of terrible cracks appeared on the boundary of amethyst. With a bang, under the action of the terrible shock wave, the boundary of purple could not stop the two golden bimont''s backward momentum and the powerful shock wave. The border turned into a little purple light and was completely broken. At the next moment, the huge bodies of the two golden bimons had been blown in like a rain of arrows by the violent air mixed with countless pieces of stone. You know, in the cave, in addition to Ye Yinzhu and Sura''s body, there are some defensive ability, the rest are fragile magicians!


    At this critical moment, a slender figure came forward, and the surging purple light seemed to surge up like a huge whirlpool. The purple light covered the bodies of the two golden bimonths for the first time. Her slender hands held the bodies of DIS and Perkins. The whirlpool of purple light surged out, and seven boundaries were formed almost in an instant With a strong impact, terrible cracks began to appear around the wall of the cave. However, the attack climax generated by the shock wave was finally blocked.


    The mania in the air lasted for ten minutes before it gradually calmed down. Around the cave, there were huge cracks as wide as an earthworm. No one knew whether it would collapse at the next moment.


    The most embarrassed is the two golden bimont. Although they are reminded by purple, it is difficult for them to be alert before the two insects. So I didn''t use all my strength. I didn''t even use my own power. At this time, both of them became disheartened, and their clothes became striped. But they are worthy of golden bimont, with extremely strong body. Even under this level of violent attack, there is no scar on their body. However, when they were shocked before, their angry eyes are red. As soon as I got up from the ground, I immediately went to look for the trace of the two insects.


    That appeared in time, to turn the tide, is not ye Yinzhu is not purple. Purple''s actual ability is inferior to that of two golden bimonths. In that case, even if he had the intention to overdraw his own strength, it would be too late for him to show himself. It was angel who stood behind the two golden bimonths and held them with both hands. Other people were shocked to the ground, only she was still standing there, her beautiful dark green eyes were shining like confusion, her hands were still holding, as if thinking about something. The innocence in her eyes disappeared after she had been with her.


    Purple gray face got up from the ground, just saw the two golden bimont got up, a flash of anger in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "didn''t you hear my warning? Why don''t you try your best? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 217

    Ye Yinzhu and his family were lucky. They were walking in the cold of the Arctic wasteland and soon found a small hill. Although the height of the hill is less than 100 meters, it is enough to dig a cave for a rest.


    After dinner, it''s too cold in the Arctic wasteland. Although it''s covered with a lot of dust, it can''t be cleaned now. Fortunately, the three girls are relatively clean. Angel is powerful, and her fierce fighting spirit dissolves the dust before she touches her body. Sula and Haiyang are covered with two insects, and they are blocked by the bamboo leaves. The dust is not much, and Yueming is covered by Chang Hao and Ma Liang.


    Dease and Perkins went to hunt wild animals again with anger. God knows how many wild animals nearby will be unlucky. Ye Yinzhu is sitting in the most important part of the newly opened cave. Now his most important thing is to try to communicate with the two golden beetles. One is to see if they are of the same kind, the other is to have a deeper understanding of them. After all, the beetle is a level 10 beast. Now that they are dependent on themselves, it doesn''t mean that they will grow up in the future. The level 10 beast is not so easy to drive.


    According to Zi''s understanding of the golden beetle, although they are larvae, they also have certain wisdom. Even if they can''t speak, they can communicate with each other through spirit. Once they enter the growth stage, this level 10 Warcraft can immediately transform into human form, and there''s no need to be strong beyond level 9. This is the advantage of level 10 beast, and it is also an important factor to distinguish between level 10 growth beast and level 9 beast. However, there is a characteristic of the golden beetle. According to the memory left by the purple ancestors, the golden beetle is not willing to be transformed into a human form unless it is fully adult. As for why, no one knows.


    Two golden beetles were lying on the ground, eating the pork they had brought out before. They seemed to have forgotten the danger they had just met.


    Ye Yinzhu feels their soft and smooth bodies and looks at their greasy mouth. It''s really hard to imagine that the powerful element bullet was released from such a fragile body.


    How to communicate with them? Ye Yinzhu tries to release his mental power and try to get in touch with the two golden beetles. But he was soon disappointed. The mental imprint of Jin Jia ban insect itself is completely embedded in the body, and the mental power he sends out can not enter the fragile body of Jin Jia ban insect. Although the defense of Jin Jia ban insect is weak, its resistance to mental power is very strong. The body is like a thick colloid, which completely protects its own spiritual brand.


    What to do? Ye Yinzhu was lost in thought. The intelligence of these two beetles is poor. It''s difficult to communicate with them through words, and they can''t communicate with each other in spirit. They can''t understand their situation at all.


    The food intake of the two golden beetles is amazing. A porcupine, which is not small in size, disappears after a while. One of the golden beetles wriggles to Ye Yinzhu, arches Ye Yinzhu, and then tilts up to make a few hum.


    "Well?" Ye Yinzhu woke up from his meditation, looked at the beetle in front of him, and said with a smile, "little thing, what are you doing? I haven''t had enough yet


    The golden beetle shook its head. From its fleshy body, it stretched out two soft limbs like tentacles and waved them for a few times. Then it grunted and shook its head and tail. Its two pale gold eyes were full of intoxication and looked very funny.


    The other beetle crawls to Ye Yinzhu and sits in the same way as his companion.


    Listen to their light hum, ye Yinzhu suddenly understand, can''t help but some of the feeling, these two little things are let yourself play! Do you want to listen to lullaby when you are full? I felt a little spoiled in my heart. With a flash of light, I took out the sea moon Qinghui piano again and lay it on my knee. I was also idle. It was nothing to play the piano to them. It was also a good practice for me.


    Pluck the strings, a quiet "Qi Meng" sounded, curling sound in the cave circling echoes.


    With the sound of the piano, the two golden beetles suddenly become quiet. With four small eyes staring at Ye Yinzhu, they gently shake their soft and elastic fat body, as if they were dancing to Ye Yinzhu''s piano music.


    The ocean chuckled and said, "they''re really interesting. Yinzhu, can I play a song with you This song "Qi Meng" she can also, and it is just the song that she is practicing recently, trying to enter into emotional integration. Hearing Ye Yinzhu playing, she can''t help itching.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I dare not invite you as I wish."


    The light in Haiyang''s hands is shining. Her antique Zheng appears on her knees. Her hands are gently pressed on the string of the Zheng. When ye Yinzhu''s bar ends, she just moves her fingers and starts to play.


    The guzheng skill of the ocean is undoubtedly excellent. Although the understanding of music can not be compared with that of Ye Yinzhu, who has been immersed in music for 16 years, he is definitely one of the best in the divine music system. Driven by Ye Yinzhu, the combination of her clear Zheng music and ye Yinzhu''s low meditative Guqin is perfect, which makes the two instruments that are not easy to play together more touching.


    While playing, ye Yinzhu said to the ocean, "feel the deep meaning of the music with your heart. You should not think about anything except it." As he said this, he began to comb the feathers of the Phoenix in his left hand, and the harmony of the Phoenix and the Phoenix in his right hand. The stress of the Qin music intensified, and the heartstrings and the Qin strings instantly merged, driving the ocean into the wonderful melody.The exchange of music is a kind of exchange of soul sublimation. When the heartstrings of the ocean are integrated into the wonderful ensemble melody driven by Ye Yinzhu''s piano sound, she finds that she feels Ye Yinzhu''s heart and her own heart. Ye Yinzhu''s heart is so pure in Qin music, without any flaw. The emotion of Qimeng is full of the two people''s connected heartstrings, and each of the most subtle melody makes their hearts closer to each other. This wonderful feeling is even more moving and intoxicating than any love words.


    Just as the ocean has been completely immersed in the beautiful melody, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that in addition to the original heartstrings of the two people, there are two weak mental forces suddenly. They seem to have integrated into the Qin music, but they just can''t find the real path, they just follow the melody and vibrate gently.


    In a short surprise, ye Yinzhu''s mind flashed, subconsciously opened his heart and carefully introduced the two weak spiritual breath. He just led these two spiritual forces to his own heartstrings, which did not affect the ocean and would not be discovered by the ocean.


    Yes, my judgment is correct. The two mental powers belong to the two golden beetles.


    When their spiritual power just integrated into Ye Yinzhu''s heartstrings, they were still a little scared. But under the comfort of Ye Yinzhu''s chord and heartstrings, their hearts gradually calmed down and completely entered into the enjoyment of Qin music, as if they were absorbing something, clinging to Ye Yinzhu''s heartstrings, full of dependence and joy.


    A piece of "Qi Meng" soon ended, but ye Yinzhu did not stop, nor did he change another piece of music to continue the melody. And his heart string is also in the shaking of the strings, quietly integrated into the two already completely open spirit. Through the unimpeded spiritual connection, the string and the heartstring become the bridge between him and the two golden beetles, making his spiritual power effortlessly integrate into the spiritual world of the two golden beetles, feeling their spiritual brand and the memory in their souls.


    It was the Arctic wasteland of ice and snow. Two golden figures appeared between the cold rocks. Their bodies were shivering, not because of the cold, but because of fear.


    They were two giant insects, five meters long and covered with dazzling golden armor. Their round bodies looked simple and simple, but their big golden eyes were full of panic. One of them had a big stomach, and in his eyes there was pain as well as fear.


    At this time, a loud sound of the dragon in the air, a dragon appeared in mid air. His whole body exudes milky white luster. He has white scales different from any one of the seven dragon cities. His body is not huge, but it spreads rainbow like elemental light. A pair of dragon eyes full of excitement and cruelty are staring at the two golden giant insects below. The huge energy breath has begun to gather around its body.


    Noxie, that''s the holy dragon noxie! Ye Yinzhu, immersed in the memory of the soul of the golden beetle, immediately recognized the identity of the white dragon. The two golden giant insects are undoubtedly adult golden beetles.


    A piercing Li Xiao came out of the normal mouth of the golden beetle, and its heavy body bounced fiercely in front of his partner. His upper body strength and golden halo kept surging out of his body. When he opened his mouth, a milky white element with a diameter of more than one meter suddenly came out, like a meteor, and blasted towards the sacred dragon nokeshi in the air.


    There was a trace of disdain in the eyes of the holy dragon nokeshi, "the adherents of Jinjia family, today is the day of your extermination."


    The element bomb broke out in front of nokeshi, and the terrible element breath swarmed in the moment. However, the whole attribute of nokeshi, the holy giant dragon, greatly emptied everything in the air at this moment. When the element bomb broke out, he also appeared a circle of colorful light source, which completely shrouded the explosion power of the element bomb.


    Thank you for your monthly ticket. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 218

    With a bang, the power of the element bomb has been completely resolved.


    The golden beetle below roared again, and another elemental bomb soared into the air. However, its attack on the holy dragon nokhi obviously had no effect. How can the power of half forbidden curse threaten the peak existence of the dragon clan?


    After resisting the two elemental bombs, noxie did not rush to attack, but looked at the two beetles below like a cat playing with a mouse.


    Just at this time, the golden beetle that had never moved before suddenly raised his upper body. It seemed that he used all his strength to eject an element bullet. Previously, the beetle, which had already ejected two elemental bombs, did not hesitate to launch its last attack. The two elemental bombs blended with each other in mid air and flew in the direction of Knox.


    The light of disdain in Longmu disappeared and was replaced by dignification. The deep chanting sound continuously rings out from noxie''s mouth, and a huge round colorful light column falls from the sky. At that moment, all the magic light on noxie''s body is completely evacuated.


    The two element bombs soared into the air, one became silver, and the other became gold. After the fusion of gold and silver, it became a bigger element bomb. But this time, it did not absorb any magic elements in the air, and had a strong resonance in the tremor.


    After ejecting these two elemental bombs, the body of the beetle in front of it suddenly shrinks to half of the previous one and completely withers. And the body of the beetle with a big belly beside it trembled violently, and a pale golden egg was discharged from under it. As soon as the golden egg was discharged, the two beetles looked at each other. In their golden eyes, they were full of the same color of determination. Looking back at the golden egg, the beetle carefully arched it into a cave hidden under it, and then quickly threw a big stone into the cave.


    At this time, due to the strong energy light in the air, the holy dragon nokeshi did not see this scene. A strange scene appeared. Behind the two golden beetles, there were a pair of golden wings as thin as cicada wings. Flapping their wings, they flew up. The two round bodies intertwined and rushed towards the dazzling light in the air without separation .


    There is no fear, only the determination to die, can not continue to survive, in the most dazzling light disappeared.


    Boom, the gold and silver element bomb exploded, and the colorful light column exploded. At this moment, everything fell into darkness.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heartstrings fluctuated violently. He felt that the two golden beetles were reluctant to give up their children before they died. He also felt their attachment to each other and their determination to cover up the birth and death of their children.


    Although he had already guessed the result, when the surroundings turned into darkness, ye Yinzhu could not help praying for them in his heart. At this time, there was no guilt in his heart that his soul could not rest because of the final counterattack.


    The darkness is so far away, at this time, it seems that there is only the harmony between the fingers and the strings. All of a sudden, the light in front of my eyes changed again, and the light around me brightened up again.


    It''s still the same place as before, but now it looks like it''s not the same place. The snow covers the earth. Except for the position of Ye Yinzhu''s perspective, all the prominent parts of the wasteland have been smoothed. If it wasn''t for the trembling stones under the snow that reminded Ye Yinzhu, I''m afraid he couldn''t connect the scene with what he had seen before.


    With a bang, the stone turned up, revealing the pale golden egg. I can''t imagine how many years it will be. However, cracks have appeared on the pale golden egg, and a layer of golden light appeared on it. The golden eggshell seems to be transparent, and I can vaguely see two figures constantly creeping. Their dexterity adds some vitality to the desolate and cold earth. Between ice and snow, two new little lives are about to be born.


    With the slight sound of breaking, a small head slowly came out of the eggshell, with a layer of pale golden mucus on his body. Even his eyes were not opened, and his mouth gave out a baby like cry, especially loud. Amidst the winds of change, the other head as like as two peas. They looked almost exactly the same, and when it was discovered from the eggshell, the wind and waves changed.


    Originally, the clear sky was covered by thick clouds in an instant, but at this moment, the snow in front of us was completely quiet. The snowflakes floating in the air are gone, and the cold wind has stopped blowing, as if it had reached the end of the world. At this moment, the golden egg and the two little lives drilled out of the eggshell have completely become the core of everything in front of us.


    The pale golden eyes slowly open. As the distance goes in, ye Yinzhu finally finds some differences between the two little things. Although they are also milky white and transparent, the left eye is outer gold and inner silver, while the oil surface is outer silver and inner gold. Although it''s just the exchange of pupil and eye color, it makes the identical twins different.The dim sky suddenly lit up, a golden lightning volleyed down, like long eyes in the middle of the left little guy, at the same time, almost regardless of the order, the dark clouds in the sky in the rolling thunder completely turned into silver, a ball shaped silver thunder plummeted on another little guy''s body, the instant explosion of gold and silver lightning, just like it The last glory of the death of our parents.


    The dazzling light suddenly broke out, making Ye Yinzhu''s eyes blank. When his vision recovered, everything in front of him had returned to normal. However, the bodies of the two little guys appeared on the ground, the eggshells disappeared, and the caves where they were hiding were also disappeared. One gold and one silver, two lines appeared behind them, and gradually disappeared in their bodies.


    The sound of the piano is still, the spirit is gradually revived, and people are still in the cave, but ye Yinzhu finds that the bodies of the two little golden beetles are stuck to him at any time. The dependence in his eyes seems to be heavier, and it also contains some deep gratitude. He gently rubs his waist, and the sadness gradually dissipates. They also seem to be from ye Yinzhu''s spirit I feel a lot in the brand.


    At the same time, the melody of Qin Zheng ends. Ye Yinzhu finds that both golden bimons have returned to the cave, and Sula''s barbecue is almost done. Take back the clear light of the sea and the moon, one in each hand, hold two golden beetles in your arms, look at the little guy with the eyes of gold outside and silver inside on the left, smile and say: "you are born in the thunder and lightning, you will be called Shan in the future. "All right?"


    The little guy nodded his head and arched in Ye Yinzhu''s arms excitedly. Ye Yinzhu looked at the little guy in silver and gold and said, "your name is Lei."


    With a roar of joy, ye Yinzhu was holding them and preparing to get up for dinner. Suddenly, two golden beetles opened their mouths at the same time and bit his left and right arms respectively.


    With a sharp pain in his arm, Shan and Lei''s teeth went directly into the meat. Ye Yinzhu snorted. His blood almost poured into their almost transparent bodies at a visible speed.


    "Yinzhu." Several exclamations rang out at the same time, Sula and purple jumped to his side for the first time. The sigh of the angel surana even reached directly to the two golden beetles in his arms.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body shakes, leaving a shallow shadow in the same place, retreating to two meters away, "it''s OK, they won''t hurt me." Although he didn''t know what was going on, he firmly believed that the two golden beetles who had just passed the spiritual exchange would never hurt themselves. From their emotions, they could deeply feel that they had treated themselves as relatives after the exchange of Qin music as a bridge.


    A golden thread appeared behind the flash, and its body expanded in an instant. The spirit that had been exhausted because of the release of the element bomb suddenly cheered up. Ray''s situation was similar to it, but there was a silver thread behind it.


    Golden light and silver light spread to every position of their body in an instant. With a flash of light, they immediately melted into Ye Yinzhu''s arm and disappeared along the wound they were about to open. Clearly visible two gold and silver rays spread up Ye Yinzhu''s arms and straight into his brain from left to right. The two strong mental imprints are closely combined with his mental strength. Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that his spirit seems to have fused with his arms. What''s more, to his surprise, his mental imprint is divided into three in a flash, two of which are relatively weak They are integrated into their left and right arms, forming a strange triangle confrontation with the main spirit brand of the brain.


    A yellow light came out from the center of his eyebrows and surrounded the body of Ye Yinzhu. The color gradually deepened, and the voice of soul sighing fluctuated in his body.


    When the strong light flashed and everything returned to normal, the scars on Ye Yinzhu''s arm had disappeared, but there was a gold and silver line on his arm.


    friends who like this work, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 219

    Everyone present was stunned by the scene in front of them, among which Zihe and Ma Liang and Chang Hao from the eight schools of Donglong were the most surprised. Ma Liang and Chang Hao are surprised because of Ye Yinzhu''s cultivation. Of course, they know what the darkened yellow means in the eight schools of Donglong. That is another stage. For Qin school, only when they enter the seventh level of jiandanqinxin can they have such an effect! That''s equivalent to the strength of the blue class. Now ye Yinzhu is only 16 years old. Compared with their light yellow, the gap can not be described as big.


    Purple was more surprised than them, because only he could understand how noble the origin of the two golden beetles was, and only he could understand what the act of swallowing blood into the body represented.


    Sula asked blankly, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Yinzhu shrugged helplessly and said, "I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m hungry. Let''s eat first. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t want to say much, and no one asked much. In the past few days, they have seen too many strange things, but they don''t know why. Today, when they eat barbecue, it doesn''t seem so sweet. Everyone seems to be thinking about something. Only angel is still so happy, around the purple turn around, eat not too happy.


    The hard work of driving in the daytime and the sudden change at night make everyone tired. After dinner, they sit around in the leeward of the cave and begin to practice.


    In the dead of night, the north wind outside seems to be more fierce, which makes the bonfire of Dong * * surge, accompanied by a few light explosions, and Mars is jumping gently.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi opened their eyes almost at the same time. They looked at each other. There was no verbal communication between them. They stood up quietly and flashed out of the cave.


    Sitting on the top of the mountain, the cold night wind blows their long hair behind them. With their strength, they naturally don''t care about the cold.


    "Yinzhu, you know, since I met you, I found for the first time that I couldn''t see you clearly." Purple said with a sigh.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. "Why do you say that?"


    Purple way: "because I suddenly found that you seem to have a special charm, your music seems to have a strange magic, will have a strong attraction to Warcraft. The stronger Warcraft is, the stronger it seems. Like the silver dragon, and the original me, plus today''s golden beetle. Is this just the function of chizi''s heart? Or the omen of Donglong''s awakening? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Zi, "maybe. Purple, I feel you are in fear


    Purple bitter smile way: "I can''t help but fear. One year, just one year away from home, earth shaking changes have taken place in you. I can''t see your future or my own. Yinzhu, can you promise me one thing? "


    "What?" Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.


    Zizhengse said: "promise me that no matter what you become and how powerful you are, you will never invade the Northern Wilderness and destroy the land where the beast has lived for thousands of years."


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes changed a little. He didn''t know why. After listening to Zi''s words, a very special thought suddenly burst out in his soul, "as long as you are still there, as long as you are the master of the Arctic wilderness, no matter what I become and how powerful I have in the future, we are brothers. The relationship between me and the Arctic wilderness is our relationship Relationship. "


    Zixiao said, "I''ve done my duty to keep the peace of the Arctic wasteland for a thousand years. Yinzhu, tell me about your communication with those two beetles today. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said all he saw and entered the spiritual world of the two little guys through the piano.


    Listen to his words, purple into meditation, purple eyes, full of surprise. Obviously, this situation does not seem to be the same as the memory of the beetle left by his ancestors.


    "Is it mutation? Why is there silver. I can understand the killing of the golden beetle by the holy dragon nokeshi, but what I don''t understand is why there are silver lights and wings. The memory of our ancestors did not say that the beetle had the ability to fly. I didn''t say what that silver energy was. Among the four orcs in ancient times, except for our Amethyst bimon, the other three have different degrees of weakness. Among them, the weakness of the golden beetle is the most obvious. As the strongest of the dragon family, nokhi has no difficulty in killing them. The elemental bomb will never have any effect on him. But according to you, at the last strike, Shanlei''s parents should have injured nokeshi by attacking him with all their strength, otherwise he would not have explored the surroundings carefully to find out if the beetle had left behind


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "yes, I can feel their power at that moment. After fusion, they instantly rose to the point where they could compete with nokeshi. Nokeshi was obviously a little scared."


    Purple said: "there are only two explanations. One is that the two golden beetles themselves have mutated and evolved other abilities. The other is that my ancestors didn''t know enough about them and didn''t know their real power." Speaking of this, his eyes almost fixed on Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, do you know why Shan and Lei bite you and suck your blood?"Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "this is also the biggest question I ask you through spiritual connection."


    Zichen said in a voice: "it''s the blood contract. It is one of the three most original and firm ancient contracts, which is equal to our own destiny


    "Blood contract?" Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "isn''t it true that a person can only sign one Warcraft contract in his life? After we have a contract, why can they still... "


    Zidao: "the three ancient contracts are also called the three compulsory contracts. Like the call of the same destiny between us, compulsion is reflected in the sharing of each other. That is to say, if only one of the two parties signing the same contract is strong, his strength will still be shared with another, and his own strength will not be able to reach the original peak. Only when both sides of the contract are promoted at the same time can they complement each other and promote each other. Moreover, the contract of the same origin compels both parties to contact each other. As long as the contract is completed, they can never betray. If one party wants to hurt the other party, it will be attacked by the contract immediately. The blood contract is the most overbearing of the three compulsory contracts. "


    Listen to the words of purple, ye Yinzhu can''t help a tight heart, subconsciously look at his hands.


    Ziwei said with a smile: "Yinzhu, I really envy you. What I mean by overbearing is not to the signer, but to the initiator. Blood contract is a passive contract, once successful, the initiator will be subject to huge restrictions, can be said to be a slavery contract. Its coercive force, first of all, is to ignore the existence of any other contract. It can be added to any contract, but it is extremely difficult to sign a blood contract. Who would like to be enslaved by others? "


    Ye Yinzhu some inexplicable, so the way: "can you say a little more detail, blood contract exactly what effect."


    Purple nodded and said: "the blood contract has three effects. The first one is based on the blood of the signed party. Therefore, the active signer will always be restricted by the blood of the signed party, and can only live in the blood of the signed party, and will always be attached to the signed party. Once you leave the blood of the signed party for more than one day, it will be destroyed immediately. No matter how powerful Warcraft is, it will be subject to such restrictions. Secondly, once the blood contract is successful, the active signer will never violate the orders of the signer, and will always be under the control of the signer, which is equivalent to not resisting the master''s signing Warcraft and having all the effects of the Warcraft contract. Finally, and most importantly, after the blood contract is established, once the active signer dies, the passive signer will absorb the strength of the active signer and make himself stronger. Once the passive contractor dies, the active contractor will also die. "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned and overbearing. It was indeed the most overbearing contract. With this blood contract, I will be able to completely control the two golden beetles. They can never betray. Once they die, they will also die. Why should they sign such a hegemonic treaty with themselves?


    "Zi, does this contract do them no good?"


    Purple indifferent smile, said: "there is only one advantage, that is, they will never leave you, and, will not be hurt by you. No matter how strong you are, because of the connection of blood, if you attack them, it''s like attacking yourself. Yinzhu, do you know under what circumstances this contract is usually used? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly.


    Purple face showed a rare bad smile, "blood contract can be used in any creature, which is created by you human beings. Only when a person falls in love with another person, but the other person does not love him, it is possible to adopt this kind of contract which is close to self mutilation, so that he can always follow the other person and never separate. "


    "Er..." After listening to Zi''s explanation, ye Yinzhu understood completely. He never thought that the two beetles would be so dependent on himself.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu does not know that although Shan and Lei are still young, their wisdom is not inferior to that of human beings. When ye Yinzhu read all the memories of their spiritual imprint, the two golden beetles also read his memory. Nokhi, the holy dragon, has a hatred of killing his father and his mother. At the moment of their birth, or when they still exist in their mother''s body, they are full of strong hatred for nokhi in the brand of consciousness. In Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual imprint, they found the memory that the holy dragon nokeshi was completely destroyed by Ye Yinzhu and their soul could never be peaceful. Out of their deepest gratitude, they decided to repay their kindness with blood deeds.


    it''s the limit of junior high school to keep 9000 words + updated every day. I didn''t skip the ticket because of my own personal reasons. From the beginning of writing a book to now, I haven''t traveled with my wife, including the wedding trip that women value very much The business still owes his wife, because Xiao San puts the interests of readers first. If we all go out, we can''t guarantee the continuous and stable update.


    So I hope that friends who like Xiaosan''s works can also cast your valuable votes to support Xiaosan. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 220

    Zi sighed: "Yinzhu, even I envy you. The growth rate of golden beetle is very slow, which needs the energy absorption of the whole series of elements. But in the Arctic wasteland, the most important elements are only wind and ice. Therefore, this is not the most suitable place for them to grow. The survival time of these two larvae should not be short. I''m afraid the main reason why they can''t grow up is that they don''t have enough energy. Now, like me, they have become your contract Warcraft. It happens that you, as a foreign silver dragon, have a good absorption of all magic elements except dark elements. They are most suitable for their growth. I''m afraid they can really grow up in a few years. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at his arm, his face showed a helpless smile, "you two little guys, why do you suffer? Would I abandon you without the blood contract? Don''t worry. I will treat you well in the future. "


    At the same time, a golden and silver light shines on the palm of the hand, and ye Yinzhu''s mental imprint of being divided into three parts suddenly feels the emotion of Shan and Lei Xinyue.


    Purple said: "they are also level 10 Warcraft, and there are two at a time. Although they are only larvae, your Qin magic has been directly improved by two levels. Although their growth in the future will not always help you as much as our life contract. However, with them, you will be equivalent to carrying several instant forbidden spells on your body, and your arms will become the most terrifying existence in the human world. " Said here, purple face revealed a trace of resolute look, "sound bamboo, I decided."


    "What has been decided?" Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to purple face.


    Zi said: "I decided to shorten the time of searching for the three ancient beasts to one month. If we don''t get any more in the next 20 days, we''ll go back immediately. I''ll go to Qin City with you. One is to send angel to her sister. On the other hand, I think it''s time for you to build your strength. I will try my best to help you and make your Qin city grow rapidly. Become a solid ally of mine. When your strength really reaches the purple level, it is the moment when our brother gallops across the Arctic wilderness. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "good."


    Purple looked at him, "don''t you think I''m using you?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "I have said that since Qin City is my territory, it will always be your home. It''s the backing of your pursuit of the Arctic wilderness. Purple, we are brothers, doubt this kind of mood, will never appear between you and me. What is utilization? If you become the orc king, what will you do when I need your help in the future? Don''t you also stand beside me without hesitation? The same life contract not only connects our souls, but also all of us As he spoke, he put his right hand in front of Zi.


    Purple eyes flashed an excited brilliance, also stretched out his right hand, two big hands, tightly clasped in the air. In this desolate place of the Arctic wasteland, the friendship between Qin emperor and purple emperor is sublimated again.


    Ten days later. Ye Yinzhu and his party have arrived outside Bingsen.


    Because they decided to greatly reduce the search time, they decided to speed up as much as possible. Ma Liang played a key role in moving forward. Ye Yinzhu gave him enough spiritual support through spiritual sharing, so that he could summon more powerful Warcraft and help the magicians to speed up. The effect of two people''s spirit sharing is very small, especially Ye Yinzhu, who practices the heart of chizi zither. Through the stimulation of spiritual sharing, Ma Liang''s magic power has been improved to a certain extent, which is the envy of Chang Hao.


    The sea exhaled a breath, the white fog has not dispersed, has turned into countless ice debris in the air with the wind. Only when we get to Bingsen, can we understand what a drop of water makes ice. No matter what time of the year, it is extremely cold here. As the northernmost part of the mainland, the low temperature here can only be described as terrifying. Not to mention a few magicians, even ye Yinzhu and Sura need to consume a lot of fighting spirit to resist the cold in front of them.


    Bingsen is not a real forest, because there are almost no plants to survive here. The so-called Bingsen is actually a forest of ice. People stop outside Bingsen and look around. There is a wonderful scene of ice and snow, tall icicles, strange ice cones and strange ice caps. The cold wind is whistling, cutting everything like a knife.


    Ma Liang summoned four level 4 fire beasts, which can emit very little heat. In this extremely cold weather, they consume very fast.


    At least before she came to Bingsen, she did not meet any Orc tribes. Although she met orcs occasionally, they were just individuals.


    "I''m going to enter Bingsen soon. Let''s get together and remember that we can''t separate. The Warcraft living in Bingsen is the top of the Arctic wilderness, and most of them are carnivorous Warcraft. "


    Under the leadership of Ye Yinzhu, they first opened the dark ice sign brought by the moon. A thin layer of dark blue light and shadow appeared on the outer layer of everyone''s body, which immediately isolated the breath including breathing, and also isolated the cold outside for a little.


    Yueming drives her burning beast to Ye Yinzhu. The space ring is shining, and a sheepskin appears in her hand."This is a simple map drawn by my grandfather last time. There are records of almost all the places he visited, including the habitat of Mingxue''s parents. Yinzhu, do I release the snow now? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, said: "let her out, here, she should be able to feel the breath of her parents, we first escort her home, and then further action." In Bingsen, Warcraft is rampant, and Mingxue has not yet evolved to adulthood. Although it is a ghost form, it is hard to protect it from damage.


    Yueming took a look at yeyinzhu and suddenly lowered his voice: "thank you."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "you''re welcome. I''m not helping you, but your kindness. When you promise to send the snow back, I will treat you as a friend. "


    Yueming bit his lower lip. "You are my friend, now and in the future." At this point, she jumped down from the burning beast. Just when she was ready to start summoning Ming Xue, she suddenly turned back and added three words, "the first one."


    Leaning against Ye Yinzhu''s ocean, he looks up at him with a playful smile in his big bright eyes, but he doesn''t say anything. If we say who is in the best mood after coming to the Arctic wasteland this time, it is undoubtedly the ocean. Every day, she doesn''t need to worry about anything, just rely on Ye Yinzhu''s warm embrace. No matter how cold the weather gets, her once cold heart is always surrounded by warmth.


    "Show up, my partner, Mingxue."


    Dark blue magic six pointed star appeared in front of the moon, graceful figure, about ten years old girl floating in the air. The long dark blue hair was floating behind her. It was longer than her feet. Her big black eyes were full of cold air. The faint dark blue light revolves around her body. Her crystal transparent body floated gently in the cold wind, but it was not affected at all.


    Maybe she felt the coldness around her. As soon as the snow appeared, her cold eyes were a little more hazy. Looking at Yueming in front of her, and then at Ye Yinzhu who just came to Yueming, her mood suddenly changed a little.


    At this time, Yueming''s quiet eyes were full of emotion, "go home, Mingxue. It was wrong of us to take you away from your parents. This is where you belong. Go home. I will always remember you. I just want to tell you that in my heart, you have always been my only partner. At that time, I had no friends, and I always treated you as my sister. It''s Ye Yinzhu who wakes me up. It''s really good for you to send you back to your family. I hope I''m not too late. When I see your parents, I will break the contract between us and you will be free again. I''m sorry for your grandfather. I know you can understand. Forgive me, OK


    Tears, sliding from the eyes of the moon, have turned into crystal clear ice beads before dropping on the ground.


    Everyone became quiet and looked at the scene quietly. Whether it was purple or the two nervous golden bimons, they all showed admiration at this time. For the happiness of Warcraft, send Warcraft home, but also a nine growth type Warcraft, moon that cold appearance, is how a kind heart ah!


    The ocean slowly came to Yueming, put her arms around her shoulders, comforted her trembling heart with the warmth of her body.


    as like as two peas, the snow and the snow were moving. Her visible and non physical body suddenly drifted out, and her bright, clear hands were caught, and the tears left behind by the moon were caught. What seemed to be holding the most precious things, Ye Yinzhu suddenly discovered that the deep feelings in her eyes were similar to those in the moon.


    The light sunlight shines in the Bingsen, reflecting a dazzling ice blue light. Everything around suddenly becomes quiet. Everyone is waiting quietly. They are waiting for Mingxue to lead the way, or they are also waiting for Mingxue''s decision. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 221

    Holding Yueming''s tears, Mingxue suddenly floats forward and kisses Yueming''s forehead, then turns around and kisses Ye Yinzhu''s forehead with the same action. There is no real feeling, but there is a cold tenderness, which is full of blessing and intimacy.


    Floating from the body, Mingxue holds Yueming''s tears and goes towards the iceberg. Invisibly, Yueming clearly feels that the spiritual force of Mingxue is pulling her and keeping up with her pace.


    After more than ten days of trekking, the people finally entered the final destination of this trip, which is also one of the most dangerous places in the mainland of lonzainus.


    Ming Xue''s body is floating gently in front of her, her speed is not fast, so that people behind her can easily follow her. After entering Bingsen, ye Yinzhu takes out the waterfall Lianzhu Qin and puts it on the back of the burning beast in front of him and the ocean. His legs tightly hold the burning beast. One hand naturally embraces the slender waist of the ocean, and the other hand presses on the string. After reaching the seventh level of jiandanqinxin, his mental power was more sensitive than before. Although Bingsen was extremely cold, he felt the bloody smell.


    Sula follows Ye Yinzhu. As an assassin, he doesn''t need the support of Warcraft. He just needs a little heat from the burning beast. The eternal avatar puppet starts directly, making his figure look unreal. He holds an angel in his left hand and sighs. He doesn''t release the silver coin. With the ability that silver coin has just entered the growth period, it''s not suitable for this kind of place develop.


    Ma Liang specially summoned the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex. Of course, he didn''t expect the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex to play any role. He just used it as a reserve meat shield. After all, T. rex''s body defense is pretty good.


    Purple and angel are at the front. After the two golden men break off, they have improved their defense to the strongest level.


    As soon as I entered Bingsen, the temperature dropped again, and the icy smell of the cold made the animals collapse completely. Without the heat from the burning beast, the crowd suddenly felt cold. Yueming, Changhao, MALIANG and Haiyang were the first to bear the brunt. Their faces began to turn blue and their bodies trembled uncontrollably. Their thick coats could not completely resist the cold.


    "All over the place." Chang Hao gave a low drink and waved his hands at the same time. White and black chessmen rose from the sky. Under the fluctuation of light yellow magic power, they floated in the air, forming a strange pattern. Each chessman emitted a faint light, forming a white and black mask, which completely shrouded people''s bodies.


    Yueming''s eyes brightened, "mobile space Dharma array, do you know this kind of advanced Dharma array?"


    Chang Hao said with a wry smile: "let''s go, my mental strength can only support for a period of time. If I can''t support it, it''s up to you to think of a way. My array also has the function of isolating breath. It should be able to better protect us from entering Bingsen. It''s the first time in my life that I feel so cold. It''s not a place to be alone


    With the help of the Dharma array, at least the cold wind will be completely blocked out. This dharma array is like a separate space, covering all the people, so that the heat they emit will not dissipate, and the cold will be blocked out as much as possible.


    The snow is floating in front of her, not affected by the cold around her. As a ghost Warcraft, the influence of temperature on her is very limited.


    Just in front of the line, the wind and snow around seemed to aggravate a little bit. Between the large snowflakes, a group of not strong spiritual fluctuations began to appear in the air. Yueming''s eyes contracted for a moment, and he said: "be careful, it''s snow spirit."


    When ye Yinzhu looks at it, he sees that in the wind and snow, clouds of white ice and fog are floating in the air. Most of them are just in one place. As soon as the wind and snow get close, they will be directly inhaled into the ice and fog and disappear.


    Purple sink a voice way: "is because of the existence of snow spirit, Bing Sen just can be so cold.". Although they are the lowest level creatures in the whole Bingsen, only belong to level 4 Warcraft, they are the real masters of Bingsen. The number of them is almost everywhere in the whole Bingsen. We must be careful not to be entangled by snow spirit or launch an attack. Otherwise, no matter how strong our strength is, we can''t get out of here alive. Although xuepo has only low-level wisdom, he is extremely vengeful. As long as one is destroyed, the whole Bingsen will change immediately. "


    Low level wisdom? After listening to Zi''s words, ye Yinzhu moves slightly in his heart. Looking around, there are a lot of snow spirits between the ice ridges. If there are only one or two people, they may dodge from their crevices. However, it is unrealistic for so many people, especially the huge Warcraft like Tyrannosaurus Rex, to dodge alone.


    Turning to Sura, he told him to protect the magicians. Ye Yinzhu floated up and landed on the back of Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex. "Ma Liang, you let Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex open the way and walk slowly. Zi, you and angel also go to the back. I think I have a way to let these snow spirits make way for us."


    Angel never nods, and ziyinlong knows what other people are excited about.


    Ye Yinzhu sits on Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex''s broad back with his knees crossed. After pondering for a moment, he changes the waterfall Lianzhu Qin into Chunlei Qin.


    Since we can''t confront each other head on, we have to integrate into it. This is what ye Yinzhu realized after returning from Longyu.With eight fingers flicking, the clear sound of the piano starts to ring out quietly, which changes the usual low meditation of the piano music. The light rhythm seems to be like an elf dancing. Circles of dark yellow piano magic waves are quietly sent out. The spiritual power he injected is not very strong. The piano sound just starts to weaken when it is about 30 meters away.


    When ye Yinzhu''s friends heard the music, under the influence of Qin magic, they found that their nervous mood was relieved immediately, and their whole body seemed to be relaxed, especially the spiritual pleasure, which immediately dispelled the hardships of driving from the spiritual level.


    A strange scene appeared. With the piano music playing, the Golden Crystal Tyrannosaurus Rex moved forward slowly. As long as it was within the reach of the dark yellow magic power of the piano, the snow spirit floating in the air actually dispersed by itself. The beautiful wind whistled with the piano sound. The ice fog seemed to be dancing, and it seemed to be the guard of the people. It not only separated automatically, but also put the wind and snow in the air Accelerate absorption, so that people are blocked some of the line of sight and bear the cold greatly reduced.


    Ocean looked at the white figure sitting on the back of T. rex, and saw his black hair hanging quietly behind his back. The softness in his eyes suddenly became more admirable. Sula, who is beside her, looks at Ye Yinzhu and sighs that she is not so tight.


    Ma Liang widened his eyes and murmured: "the word of shenyinshi doesn''t seem to have magical meaning. Is that ok? It''s the first time I''ve heard about this kind of driving away Warcraft. "


    As Chang Hao supported his own array, he whispered to Ma Liang: "the music of Yinzhu seems to have a special magic power on Warcraft, especially for those Warcraft who are not grumpy. Have you forgotten those two worms? It''s also in his piano music that he becomes harmonious. No wonder Qin Zong always ranks first among the four magic schools. I''m really convinced


    Snow White''s soft and beautiful music imitates the free flying snowflakes in the air, and the light and free breath is the essence of the music. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to play the real power of Qin music. He just makes xuepo feel his kindness through the meaning of the music, and he doesn''t feel much different from them.


    The effect is even better than imagined. Through the connection of Qin magic power, he can clearly feel the close feeling of snow spirit in the air, not only no longer blocking the way ahead, but also spontaneously forming a guard, leading them forward.


    After listening to the music of Qin, Ming Xue naturally floats not far above Ye Yinzhu''s head. As he moves forward, he looks back at him from time to time. His eager eyes have softened completely.


    The threat of cold is reduced, and the speed is accelerated. Ye Yinzhu''s strength to reach the seventh level of jiandanqinxin can fully support him to continuously play this music, because the mental power he has increased by playing the piano is even greater than what he has consumed, and it is not a burden at all. But his hands are slightly cold, and he needs the support of zhudouqi to maintain good blood circulation.


    Half a day passed quickly, because it was in the cold environment, everyone''s body heat consumption was very big, I don''t know if it was because they were surrounded by a lot of snow, in this half a day, they didn''t meet any Warcraft.


    Simply eat some of the Warcraft meat prepared before entering Bingsen, and everyone moves forward again. Yueming tells you that according to the spiritual fluctuation of Mingxue and the map drawn by her grandfather, it''s not far from the place where Youming Xueren lives. At the beginning of her grandfather into the place, the deepest is the underworld snow soul territory.


    When ye Yinzhu continues to set out, he suddenly finds that even if he no longer plays piano music, those snow spirits will not get in the way, and will not attack them. At this time, there are even more netherworld snow spirits gathering in the sky, making everything around him look misty and strange. However, he is still playing the song of snow white. For nothing else, it''s worth making friends with these level 4 snow spirits. What''s more, in such a dangerous place as Bingsen, no carelessness can exist. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 222

    Two hours later, the weariness of the public became stronger and stronger. When several magicians could not sit on the back of the fourth level Snow Wolf summoned by Ma Liangxin, Mingxue, which had been floating forward, suddenly stopped, and the snow spirit in this time and space also stopped floating forward. From their emotional breath, ye Yinzhu felt awe.


    The ice fog dispersed with the snow spirit. What appeared in front of me was a small ice valley. The ice valley was sunken. Without the protection of snow spirit, the cold current came to my face. Ye Yinzhu, sitting on the back of T. rex, could not help shivering. It doesn''t need him to urge her to fight. Bisi at her wrist sends a mellow and warm breath of life into her body to resist the cold of the outside world.


    Ye Yinzhu turns back and looks at Yueming, with inquiring eyes in his eyes. Yueming nods solemnly.


    Mingxue is floating in the air. Suddenly, she utters a sharp whistling. Her body is like an arrow and rushes towards the ice valley. It''s full of excitement, expectation and love. Yueming can feel that Mingxue''s soul trembles with the call of her life. She seems to be calling for her mother.


    "It''s so cool here! Brother purple, shall I dance for you? " Angie smiles and suddenly floats up. Her body stops spinning in the air for a week. Her long dark green hair dances with the wind. With her gorgeous appearance, she is so moving. I was stunned. Ma Liang and Chang Hao also can''t help but stare big eyes, only Ye Yinzhu can keep a normal heart.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the figure of Mingxue disappeared into the ice valley. Ye Yinzhu floated down from the back of Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex and said, "well, purple, let''s go in together with angel and Yueming. The others stay here. After all, Youming snow spirit is a level 9 Warcraft. It''s easy to be dangerous when there are too many people. "


    Purple nodded and waved to angel in the air. The fairy queen, who didn''t pay much attention to others, was obedient to purple. After a graceful turn in the air, she just sat on purple''s broad right shoulder, with her two slender thighs in front of purple chest and gently kicked the air. It seemed that all the dangers had nothing to do with her.


    Ye Yinzhu looks back and nods to Sula. Sula thinks he gives a reassuring look. Chang Hao doesn''t need to remind him. He has already started to set up a defensive array in place. Ma Liang calls Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex to his side. With the existence of two golden bimons, the defense is enough to make ye Yinzhu relax.


    Yueming walks to Ye Yinzhu. Although her face is a little gloomy, her eyes are full of joy, as if she is relieved. Even if the forced release of the contract with the dark snow will have no small harm to her, she does not care.


    Ye Yinzhu took the hand of Yueming and said, "let''s go." At the same time with purple, he shot into the ice valley.


    Yueming''s little hand is very cold. Holding it is like holding a piece of soft ice. When ye Yinzhu just holds her hand, her body even trembles slightly, but she just struggles a little and lets Ye Yinzhu hold it. The mellow and warm bamboo spirit from ye Yinzhu''s hands not only brings her warmth, but also makes her body as light as a snowflake. Under Ye Yinzhu''s leadership, she floats up and goes deep into the ice valley with purple.


    Just as they began to look for the figure of Ming Xue, suddenly, two extremely sharp shrieks sounded, and the clear blue figure fell from the sky. Two cold air currents swept along with the shrieking sound, which could not be described as cold, just like two glaciers, straight to the impact of Ye Yinzhu and Zi.


    Ye Yinzhu moves his left hand and pulls Yueming behind him with the fastest speed. The green light bursts out from his right hand, forming a green light curtain in front of the four. In this cold environment, the crystal green light emitted by Bisi becomes more and more huge, and the breath full of life seems to have an effect on the stillness of the cold itself. The cold current is falling. Although Ye Yinzhu can''t bear the huge impact, he just touches Bisi and melts like ice and snow.


    It contains the breath of darkness and coldness. It is separated in front of Bisi and crosses both sides of Ye Yinzhu''s body. The two dark blue figures have fallen from the mid air and appear in front of the four.


    It was a man and a woman with two human figures. The man on the left was tall and handsome. Although he was illusory, his handsome face was full of elegant and cold air. His dark blue eyes were full of anger. Layers of liquid dark and ice magic elements spread towards Ye Yinzhu in a semi arc shape. If it wasn''t for bish''s isolation, I''m afraid their bodies would have been eroded by the mud like elements.


    Dark snow is lying in the arms of the female dark snow soul. The female dark snow soul is full of love in her eyes. Although she is the body of the ghost, she looks the same as ordinary people holding her.


    "It''s you." On the left, the man''s eyes of netherworld and snow spirit were frozen, just as if they were staring at Yueming. The murderer wants to go through Ye Yinzhu''s body like a sharp blade.


    "Please don''t get me wrong. We have no malice since we send the snow back." Ye Yinzhu said calmly, but Bisi didn''t dare to slow down. He could see that although the two Youming snow spirits were both level 9 Warcraft, they seemed to be afraid of Bisi. Especially the breath of life on Bess."Misunderstanding? Ten years. Our daughter has been separated for ten years. Did you tell me it was a misunderstanding? Is it a misunderstanding to be forced to sign a contract by you humans? "


    Yueming came out from behind yeyinzhu. She didn''t say much. She just looked at Mingxue, who was sobbing in her mother''s arms. Her soft eyes were full of strong reluctance, "goodbye, Mingxue. Come back to your parents and hope you will be happy in the future. " As she said this, she bit the middle finger of her right hand and popped up a little blood bead. Her eyes showed a determined look. Before the blood bead had solidified, a black element wave came out from her finger and dipped it in the blood bead to depict in the air.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t stop Yueming. He knew that Yueming was completely voluntary. But his eyes did not dare to leave the two ghosts in front of him for fear that they would attack suddenly.


    "Do you think that''s the way to atone? Can we make up for the loss of our daughter for ten years? If I kill you, I can also invalidate the contract. " Mingxue''s father suddenly broke out, a dark blue light and shadow rose in the air, the sky suddenly became dim, and the countless elements around him suddenly solidified. Except for the smell of darkness, everything seems to have been cut off.


    This magic Ye Yinzhu is very familiar with. At the beginning, black dragon night xingxu was also used. It''s called dark isolation. However, it seems that the effect and coverage are still above night xingxu from the use of this dark snow spirit. It can be seen that his strength should also be regarded as the best among Level 9 Warcraft. Although he is not as strong as the black dragon, he is still above the black dragon in the use of dark elements.


    The thick dark element magic trembled violently, and the bodies of the two dark snow spirits soared up at the same time and floated towards the rear. However, at this time, their eyes were full of cold murders.


    At this time, a scream suddenly sounded, and Mingxue, who was lying in her mother''s arms, suddenly raised her head and looked at everything around her in a panic. Only at this time did she wake up from the surprise of seeing her relatives. She felt the strong fluctuation of dark elements in the air, and subconsciously looked from her mother''s arms to the direction of Yueming.


    Yueming didn''t move, and her hand didn''t stop. It seemed that she didn''t see the fierce attack that Youming xuepo and his wife were about to launch. And ye Yinzhu has taken out his own waterfall string organ for the first time, sat on the ground with his knees crossed, and began to play.


    Ziheng is in front of Ye Yinzhu, and they have the same life contract. Since they can''t be good, they have to face Ye Yinzhu, whose zither magic is upgraded to level 7, and the ancient beast Amethyst bimon, who is about to reach level 8. They don''t think they have the power of world War I. What''s more, purple has sent out a signal to the two golden bimons outside. It won''t be long before they get here. It''s also level 9 Warcraft. It''s good at magic and physical attack. It''s hard for anyone between netherworld snow spirit and golden bimon to hurt each other. It''s not a problem to retreat completely.


    What ye Yinzhu plays is the song "high mountains and flowing water", which is the most powerful one of the waterfall string organ.


    Bright and clear, just like the sound of waterfall and flowing spring, it rings out in the Ding Dong. There is no previous low pondering. At this time, there is only the clear and distant Ding Dong sound. It''s like a waterfall flying down, but the music full of lofty air is dignified like a mountain. It''s no longer a piece of music that people listen to, but a sound that rings directly from the bottom of people''s hearts.


    With the improvement of Qin magic itself and the assistance of the artifact Guqin in hand, it is no longer difficult for ye Yinzhu to play this divine song. The meaning of the song is one point and two points, and the increasing effect is instantly introduced into purple body, while the weakening effect is also covered by Mingxue''s parents. They don''t want to hurt anyone, and they can understand the anger of Ming Xue''s parents. But also never willing to let the other party hurt themselves.


    Roll, whisk, Chuo, note, four playing techniques perfectly show between Ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers. The seven level magic power of jiandanqinxin makes him give full play to the effect of this divine song. Only the first paragraph of the music pops up, the beautiful sound of the waterfall has already stimulated the purple light of his whole body, and there is no wind on his head Has not grown to Amethyst than the real powerful, but only belong to the Amethyst than the strong breath of the Meng is incomparable to any other Warcraft. Even more powerful than viscous magic power spread from purple. In front of this powerful power, even the advanced dark magic like dark isolation trembled. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 223

    The two Youming snow spirits obviously didn''t expect that their opponents would be so strong. Ye Yinzhu''s deep yellow piano sound was very harmonious in their ears. The warmth of the three members of the family when their daughter was born flashed in their minds at the same time. Just between the warm immersion, their momentum was rapidly declining.


    If the three divine songs of Qin family are played with the heart of Ziwei Qin, it is the power of forbidden curse level! Although Ye Yinzhu is two steps away from Ziwei''s Qin heart, he has a deeper understanding of the music than any other master. The effectiveness of the music has reached a very strong level.


    Listening to the beautiful Qin music, Zi only felt that his whole body was full of strength. The soul connection between the same life contract made the increasing effect of Ye Yinzhu''s Qin music more effective on him. A solid layer of Amethyst covered all his skin in an instant. Although he didn''t show his body, the nearly solidified breath on him was enough to frighten the two ghosts.


    At the beginning, purple was able to kill black dragon night Star Xu with one sword, of course, because he overdraw his own strength to show himself, and also because there was not much power left after the collision between black dragon and silver dragon forbidden curse, but it also had a great relationship with his powerful pressure from Amethyst bimon. Before the breath of amethyst, any Warcraft will tremble. For a time, the best combination of Qin emperor and purple emperor completely suppressed the two level 9 Warcraft on the scene.


    Another scream sounded. Under the influence of purple and ye Yinzhu''s zither, Mingxue''s mother didn''t hold her and let her fly out.


    In the face of huge pressure, Ming Xue''s face turned pale, but she still insisted on flying to the central position of the two sides, did not evolve to level 9, she still could not speak, only anxiously issued a shriek.


    Yueming''s hand movement stopped for a moment, looked up at the face of the dark snow, "Yinzhu, No. Ming Xue said, "let''s not fight."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, but the song "high mountains and flowing water" did not stop. Of course, he did not want to fight, but the necessary pressure must be exerted on the other party, otherwise, he could not communicate at the same level.


    Hearing her daughter''s voice, the faces of the two netherworld snow spirits changed at the same time. Looking at Yueming, their eyes suddenly relaxed a little. At this moment, the depiction of Yueming''s right hand has reached the final moment. A layer of black fog continuously gushes out from Yueming. The huge energy breath makes her petite figure even smaller, but her determined eyes become the focus of the whole audience.


    "Mingxue, from now on, you are free." As if to release all the feelings in my heart, Yueming looks up to the sky and spews out a mouthful of blood mist. Blood fog coagulates and infuses directly into the great spiritual brand that she has finished.


    Dark snow with the fastest speed toward the direction of the moon and dark rushed over, the mouth of the wail repeatedly, as a ghost of Warcraft, she even left a drop of tears on her face at this time. However, no matter how fast her speed is, it can''t compare with the movement of last month. The moment when the blood fog from the moon and the symbols depicted in front of her are completely integrated. A huge black light shot out of her chest. For a moment, the other end of the light column has been bombarded in the same position of the dark snow chest.


    Yueming groaned and fell to the ground slowly, but Mingxue''s body became clearer under the shadow of the black light column. Circles of black energy continuously penetrated into her body, and she could clearly feel that her strength was constantly improving under the influence of the black light column.


    Yueming not only exerts the magic of breaking the contract, but also uses a special method to release 30% of the dark magic power in her body into the magic of breaking the contract and completely inject it into Mingxue''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Ming Xue''s parents were stunned at the same time. They could clearly feel how sad their daughter was at this time, just because of the human girl. Although her energy is constantly improving, her eyes when she looks at Yueming become more sad. Her tears keep falling, and she turns into pearls falling to the ground. Even in this ice Valley, she still exudes bright light.


    The tears of Youming snow spirit are one of the most precious things in the world. It''s almost impossible to make the ghost cry. As ghosts, they have no noumenon. Only when the extreme sadness, or for the closest people, it is possible to shed the purest tears. The tears of Youming snow spirit are also called Mingzhu, the top magic crystal of dark and ice.


    The daughter can cry for the human girl, which shows that the relationship between them is not as they think. The darkness around gradually disappeared, the dark isolation quietly lifted, and the face of Mingxue''s parents also eased down.


    Under the traction of Qi, ye Yinzhu stops playing, sighs, takes back the waterfall Lianzhu Qin, and holds Yueming from the cold ground. Mellow bamboo gas into the moon, maintaining the warmth of her body. The excessive overdraft of mental strength has made her extremely weak. If not treated in time, there are likely to be major problems.


    The black light column covered with the dark snow finally disappeared. The dark snow almost rushed to the moon at the first time, and there was a cry of sadness in her mouth. Unfortunately, Yueming, who has released the contract, can no longer understand her voice.Although Yueming''s face was pale, her eyes were very bright, and her heart knot was finally untied at this moment, which made her tired body full of relief. Gently stroking Ming Xue''s pretty face which had grown up a little, although she could only touch the void, she was extremely satisfied at this time.


    "Don''t cry, Ming Xue. Finally, I give back what I deprived you. Although I know that this is still unable to make up for the pain of leaving your parents for ten years, I can only do this. Mingxue, I''ve never treated you like Warcraft. You are my family, my sister. Yinzhu is right, like a person does not have to be with her, only to see her happiness, is really good to him. Go back to your parents. I can rest assured to be with them in the future. If, if I have another chance to visit Bingsen in the future, I will definitely come to see you. "


    Yueming is laughing, but her tears are still falling. Even if she tries her best to control it, she can''t isolate the deep heart.


    "Maybe we misunderstood." Ming Xue''s parents came to Ye Yinzhu not far away. They didn''t dare to be too close to Zi, but their faces were completely calm at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu held Yueming in his arms and said, "at the beginning, Yueming''s grandfather grabbed your daughter for the sake of his granddaughter''s more powerful power in the future. This time we are here to apologize to you and return the snow to you. Although Yueming and Mingxue signed a contract, you can see that in Yueming, Mingxue did not suffer. I hope you will forgive us. What Yueming hopes most is that Mingxue can get happiness. " He holds Yueming''s arm firmly, because he can clearly feel that what Yueming needs most now is a warm embrace.


    Ming Xue''s father said in a deep voice. "My name is Ming Hui. This is my wife Ming Yue. I apologize for our recklessness. I didn''t expect there would be such a kind girl among human beings. Although I lost my daughter for ten years, I still can''t let go. But the girl''s words just now have made me forgive her. "


    Mingyue put her daughter in her arms and sighed, "after all these years, I feel like crying for the first time. Husband, help this girl. I respect her kindness. "


    Ming Hui nodded and stretched out his nihilistic right hand, hanging over the top of Yueming''s head. The dark blue light, like dense smoke, poured into Yueming''s eyebrows.


    The cold dark smell makes Ye Yinzhu feel uncomfortable, but this is the most needed energy of Yueming. Her weak body is immediately supplemented. A layer of dark blue light and shadow appears on the surface of her skin. Her eyes slowly close uncontrollably and fall asleep.


    Ming Hui took back his hand and said, "she''s all right. When she wakes up, the damage of lifting the seal will disappear completely. Unfortunately, she can''t sign any more contracts with Warcraft. "


    Dark snow suddenly anxious scream two, point to oneself, point to the moon again.


    Minghui''s face changed, "Xueer, do you mean you want to be her Warcraft? No, it''s not going to work. It''s not easy for you to come back to mom and dad. Although I admit that this girl is kind-hearted, we can''t lose you any more. "


    Mingxue shook her head anxiously, pointed to Yueming, then pointed to her parents, then pointed to binggu, and screamed.


    Ming Hui''s face softened. "You mean, let her stay with us?"


    The dark snow forced to nod.


    "But, after all, she is a human. It doesn''t belong to her. She doesn''t belong here, either


    The dark snow blinked her big eyes, tears would flow down again, and the shrieks would not stop.


    It''s not easy to see her daughter. Minghui really doesn''t want to disappoint Mingxue, so he says helplessly: "if she wants to, let her stay. Her own attributes coincide with ours. Maybe she can become the first magician to practice in Bingsen. She lost the ability to sign a contract with Warcraft for you, and she is so kind, which can be regarded as a little compensation for her. I haven''t had such a strong mood fluctuation for a long time. My dear daughter, don''t cry, OK? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 224

    Ming Xue nodded excitedly, and the tears in her eyes disappeared.


    Ming Hui turned his eyes to the purple, with a respectful light in his eyes, "you and your friends, please come with me."


    Purple nods indifferently, raises a hand to send out a purple light to the sky, leaf sound bamboo asks a way: "do you want to call everybody over?"


    Zi shook her head and said, "I''ll send a signal for DIS to come back and wait. I have something to ask Youming snow spirit. It''s related to the secrets of the orcs. They''d better not hear it. This is the territory of Youming snow spirit. If they don''t have hostility, our people will be OK. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "good." Holding Yueming in his arms, he and Zi follow the two Youming snow spirits to the depth of the ice valley.


    Purple''s expression is very calm, although he is far from growing to the peak, but the dignified breath of the superior is incomparable between the two ghosts.


    The area of the ice Valley is not big. Under the leadership of the two ghosts, they soon came to the center of the ice valley. It''s as if the steps of the people stopped, and the energy of the dark leaves came out of the empty circle.


    While falling, Ming Hui sighed: "originally we lived in the ice Valley, but since Xueer lost, we have moved to the ice valley. After so many years, we seldom come out. If we didn''t hear Xueer''s call, or Mingyue and I would never leave."


    Ye Yinzhu some doubts asked: "when your daughter lost, why not go to find her?"


    Ming Hui said sadly: "it''s not easy to find xue''er in the vast land of longqinuss. We don''t even know whether she''s in the Arctic wilderness or in the human world. How to find it? For our ghost Warcraft, only the cold world is suitable for us to survive. Once we leave Bingsen, we will be at a loss. What about level 9 Warcraft? Are you the ones who were hunted by human beings? The core of our level 9 Warcraft is the most desired thing for you human beings. "


    When ye Yinzhu looked up again, he found that he was in the ice cave. Needless to say, this is the bottom of the ice valley. I don''t know how thick the ice is, but at this time, the surrounding ice is emitting a faint blue light, which makes the ice cave look not dim.


    Back in the ice cave, Ming Hui and Ming Yue obviously relaxed a lot. They turned to purple at the same time and saluted respectfully, "see you, master Amethyst."


    Purple waved her hand and said, "No


    Ming Hui Gong said: "I didn''t expect that we could meet purple emperor again. Please forgive us for our recklessness."


    Purple light way: "don''t know who don''t sin, rare you can still remember our Amethyst existence.". How many orcs still remember the four great beasts of ancient times? "


    Ming Hui and his wife don''t know that Zi has not yet fully grown up. When they confronted Zi and ye Yinzhu before, the breath of Zi made them shudder from the bottom of their soul. Their mood eased because of the kindness of Yueming, but who can say it has nothing to do with the breath of Amethyst? Respect for the strong is the same in any race.


    Ming Hui asked tentatively, "Purple emperor, do you come to Bingsen this time just to send back the little girl?"


    Zi shook her head and said, "of course not. I''m here to find my ancestors'' partners. Bingsen is the largest forbidden area in the Arctic wilderness. Are there Mountain Giants and war beasts living here


    Ming Hui''s face changed slightly. After pondering for a moment, he said, "sorry, purple emperor, I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Purple''s face suddenly sank down, "you have been living here, don''t you even know the situation in Bingsen? As a ghost class of level 9 Warcraft, even in this Bingsen, it is rare to defeat your husband and wife. "


    Ming Hui''s look was a little frightened. "Purple emperor, please don''t be angry. Just listen to me. No one knows when this Bingsen was formed, but it is definitely the coldest place on the mainland of lonzainus. Didn''t you and your friends find bingsennei very calm when they came here? I didn''t see any Warcraft


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, except for the snow spirit floating in the air, we haven''t met any Warcraft."


    Ming Hui said: "that''s right. The snow spirits are there because they are not qualified for the pilgrimage challenge."


    Ye Yinzhu said in surprise: "worship challenge? What''s that? "


    Ming Hui said: "in fact, in this Bingsen, although we are never afraid of anyone, when it comes to real strength, we can only rank ninth. Therefore, we are also called the ninth Warcraft by the Warcraft in Bingsen. In Bingsen, in addition to the most central ice circle, even our level 9 Warcraft dare not enter, there is a powerful level 9 Warcraft living in the eight directions of Bingsen, which controls all the Warcraft in the East, South, West, north, Southeast, southwest, northeast and northwest directions of Bingsen. Dominates everything in Bingsen. Every month, Warcraft living in these eight directions must pay tribute to the eight strong. Whoever the eight strong choose will become their food. Today is the day of Warcraft worship challenge, otherwise, it is not easy for you to enter here. Any foreign invader will be hit like a thunderbolt. Don''t say it''s you humans, even if the orcs enter here, there will be no mercy from Warcraft. Of course, if the purple emperor releases his breath, I''m afraid there are few Warcraft who dare to challenge the majesty of the purple emperor. "Ye Yinzhu asked, "aren''t you also level 9 Warcraft? And it''s still husband and wife. Why don''t you fight for territory? "


    Ming Hui shook his head and said: "we don''t need food, as long as the element energy is enough. Moreover, after losing our daughter, we have no interest in power. We just paint the ice Valley and the nearby area as our territory, neither to provoke the eight strong, nor to provoke us by Warcraft. On a day like today, I''m afraid we are the only ones who are free. Moreover, in this Bingsen, not only our nine Warcraft are level 9, there are also some Warcraft that are also level 9 but are relatively weak. The word challenge in the pilgrimage challenge is to defend the position of the eight strong. If we win in the challenge, we can immediately replace the position of the strong and become the new master. It''s just that no one has dared to challenge the authority of the eight strong players for many years. After all, among the nine level Warcraft, they are too powerful. Even I just know what Warcraft is in our direction, but I don''t know the other seven directions. So when the purple emperor asked me just now, I couldn''t answer. Because the top eight have been replaced many times before they were completely finalized many years ago, no one knows whether there will be Mountain Giants or war monsters. But I believe that if these two kinds of adults show up, there will never be any problem with their guarding side. "


    Purple way: "you this side guard level 9 Warcraft is what?"


    Ming Hui said: "our neighbor is said to be the weakest of the eight Warcraft. In the last hundred years, only he has been challenged several times. It''s said that our husband and wife helped it several times to keep its position. It''s a level 9 Snow Dragon leopard. Its power includes the dragon''s toughness and leopard''s speed. Whether it''s physical attack or ice magic, it''s at the top level, at least equal to the purple level 7 or above among human strongmen. It''s half a step higher than our husband and wife. "


    Purple level 7 is the weakest of Bingsen''s eight Warcraft garrisons. Ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised. If so, isn''t Bingsen''s Warcraft able to compete with the seven dragon cities?


    Zi asked, "does this snow dragon leopard know what the other seven Warcraft are?"


    Ming Hui thought for a moment and said: "although the eight Warcraft are on one side, following the unspoken rules of Bingsen, they don''t invade each other and don''t launch wars that affect Bingsen''s balance, I think he may know something. After all, he has more contact with other Warcraft, unlike our husband and wife, who just live in this ice valley. If you are interested, we can take you to ask him. "


    Purple nodded, said: "this is the best, but also save our blind to find." If you can have a guide, it''s much better than looking around in the Bingsen. Bingsen has a very wide range, occupying nearly one third of the area of the Arctic wilderness, which is almost equivalent to an Acadian kingdom. It''s not possible to explore it in detail in a short time.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "well, it''s too cold outside, and it''s easy to encounter Warcraft. Let our friends come to you for a rest, and we''ll select a few people to go with you to find the snow dragon leopard."


    Ming Hui nodded and said, "of course. The little girl also needs time to rest to wake up


    Ye Yinzhu and Ming Hui come out of the ice cave again and take Sula, Haiyang and others to the outside of the ice valley. When they learn that Yueming''s affairs have been successfully solved, they are all happy for her. After a brief discussion, ye Yinzhu and Zi decide to take angel and golden bimont''s dis with Ming Hui and his wife to see Snow Dragon leopard. Perkins stays to protect others. After all, it''s a place for others. It''s necessary just in case. Ming Hui, as a level 9 Warcraft, has great wisdom. Naturally, he knows that ye Yinzhu and Zi will not completely believe him, so he simply leaves his daughter to take care of Yue Ming. The couple left binggu with Ye Yinzhu. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 225

    Ming Hui and his wife are indeed the ninth Warcraft in Bingsen. They are the top of the ghost Warcraft. With them, the snow spirit floating in the air has been running away even a hundred meters away, and dare not approach. The two ghosts are flying very fast. Ye Yinzhu can only keep up with them when they spread out.


    "Ming Hui, if the Warcraft in Bingsen goes outside, what will happen to itself, or will it be affected?" Purple looked at the dark blue figure around her and asked.


    Ming Hui respectfully said: "the impact will be a little bit, especially the ice attribute of Warcraft. Only here can they exert their most powerful strength, and only here is the most suitable place for their cultivation. But as long as we don''t go to the extremely hot environment, the impact is not great. But these Warcraft have been living in Bingsen for countless years. They have been handed down from generation to generation. This is their inherent territory. Even if Warcraft has become the food of the eight Warcraft guardians every once in a while, few Warcraft leave their territory. Although we all have strength, the outside world is strange to us. However, if you can make the eight Warcraft guardians obey your orders, it may be possible


    After all, Ming Hui is the strong one in level 9 Warcraft. After this period of contact, he has found that purple is not the strongest state of Amethyst bimon, so he has some doubts about his strength.


    Purple light nodded, and did not say anything, eyes purple flashing, seems to be thinking.


    With the following of two dark snow spirits, the cold around them is completely blocked by the dark blue light emitted by them. In addition, they are familiar with the road and can''t take detours, so they move very fast.


    "It''s almost here. Every place where Warcraft lives is in the middle of their territory." Ming Hui said.


    Just at this time, suddenly, an angry dragon chant sounded in the distance ahead. The Dragon chant was like a cracked stone piercing gold, with strong penetrating power. The roar was full of strong anger and reluctance.


    Ming Hui''s face slightly changed, "no, brother Xue seems to have an accident. Is there anyone else in this territory who can win him? No way


    "Let''s go and have a look," Purple said in a deep voice


    The crowd sped up and rushed to the front. Far away, ye Yinzhu had found the difference in front of him. The first thing he saw was a large number of snow-white Warcraft on the periphery. These Warcraft were different in size and shape. Each of them exuded a very strong breath, but they all roared in a low voice. Seeing the netherworld snow soul couple coming, these seven level or so Warcraft dare not stop and hurry to get out of the way. In Warcraft, the concept of hierarchy is even clearer than that of human beings. Strength is everything. Level 7 Warcraft even dare not resist level 9 Warcraft. What''s more, Ming Hui and his wife have lived here for a long time, and Warcraft knows them.


    With the aura of Ming Hui and his wife, ye Yinzhu will not be attacked. They can''t watch the Warcraft around them and push into the inner circle quickly.


    The closer Ye Yinzhu gets to the inside, the more powerful the Warcraft around him becomes, which is obviously the embodiment of his strength improvement. I thought to myself that it was similar to the ministers of the Milan empire in the palace of Milan. The snow dragon leopard is like the emperor here. The closer it is to him, the more powerful it is. It is the same as the higher the official rank of Silvio in Milan hall.


    Ming Hui suddenly sped up and let out a shrill howl. The shrill howl made the surrounding Warcraft crawl on the ground at the same time and quickly retreat. In the distance, the sound of dragon chanting sounded again. It just changed from anger to anxiety. Although Ye Yinzhu could not understand the sound communication between Warcraft, he could also vaguely feel that the snow dragon leopard was asking for help.


    The icicles and ice caps around them are obviously less. Although the powerful level 8 Warcraft in the inner circle dare not offend the nether snow spirit, their eyes full of cold breath are constantly staring at Ye Yinzhu. But ye Yinzhu is still protected by the breath of the moon. These Warcraft can''t judge whether ye Yinzhu is powerful or not.


    Ming Hui''s body darted out like a dark blue arrow, turned into a virtual shadow, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Ye Yinzhu is surprised. He is a level 9 Warcraft. This is Ming Hui''s real speed. It seems that he has been suppressing his strength before. Today, if we really fight, although we have two golden monks on our side, we may not be able to defeat the netherworld snow spirit immune to physical attack. With their speed, they will even bring great trouble to their own side.


    A shriek came from the front. The sound had become too complicated to distinguish. Ming Hui seemed to have arrived at the scene.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his fighting spirit to the limit. Among all the people, he was the slowest. As he accelerated, the people quickly approached the inner circle.


    Far away, ye Yinzhu has seen the changes ahead. Through the natural ice forest formed by an icicle, the surrounding Warcraft has become extremely rare, but each one has a very strong breath. Even in the face of the breath of the dark moon, he is not afraid, and even has the meaning of being admitted. In the mouth of the dark moon, they let out a few shrieks one after another. After the release of the dark ice elements, the Warcraft stopped in place and did not really attack.Ziyong tells Ye Yinzhu that although the Warcraft they see are not level 9, they are also the top of level 8. Some of them are even close to level 9. It has the ability to continue to evolve.


    Through Bingsen, they finally come to the destination of this trip. Ye Yinzhu sees the figure of Ming Hui flying up and down at a glance, and the dark blue elements wave like sharp blades, constantly attacking his enemies. At this time, ye Yinzhu was surprised to find that there were more Warcraft in the field than he had imagined. There were seven. Except for Ming Hui, the other six Warcraft were all biological forms. Ming Hui''s opponent is one of the snow-white ape men with huge body. His dark ice double magic elements are having a violent collision with the cold ice air from the opponent''s fist bombardment. Although Ming Hui had obviously gained the upper hand, the snow-white ape''s attack range was so wide that he was trapped and it was difficult to free his hand. The other four Warcraft in the field are besieging a huge snow leopard. The snow leopard is white all over, but it has a pair of dragon wings behind it. The four sharp claws are also in the form of dragon claws. Each attack is extremely fierce, and the bright blue halo on its body dissolves the enemy''s attack again and again. But at this time, it has been injured in many places.


    The dark moon some surprised way: "how to return a responsibility, snow elder brother today''s speed why can be so slow?" As she said this, her body had already shot out and went straight to the direction of the snow dragon leopard. With a sharp roar, hundreds of dark blue lights and shadows rushed to the four Warcraft that besieged the snow dragon leopard at the same time.


    The rapid running makes Ye Yinzhu''s breath a little unsteady. He is breathing his fighting spirit. When he sees the situation in the battlefield, he can''t help but take a breath. His estimation of Warcraft in bingsennei has been upgraded to a higher level. Because at this time, including the Ming Hui couple, the eight Warcraft that they fought were all level 9 Warcraft.


    The snow-white ape that met Ming Hui was more than six meters tall. His shoulders were extremely broad. His hair was shining with a faint blue light in the snow-white. His red eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. Although he was covered with hair, he could see his solid muscles expanding. His feet, like stone mounds, stabbed firmly on the ground and did not move at all. He just waved his own fists to attack Ming Hui. With each blow, there would be a tens of meters long ice blue air stream coming out. The air stream was radial and covered a huge area. It was not the ice element contained in it, but the powerful impact that was used to resist Ming Hui''s sharp double attack, Thick magic breath makes the speed of Ming Hui hard to play out.


    On the other hand, one of the four Warcraft that originally besieged the snow dragon leopard has been separated to meet the moon. It is a saber toothed tiger with golden and white hair. Similar to the snow leopard, it also has a pair of wings, but the wings are bare and have no hair, but some long golden stripes. It moves extremely fast, and is not inferior to the ghost Warcraft How many months. He kept spewing out cold ice and breathing. He didn''t fight against Mingyue. He retreated as soon as he attacked. He kept changing his body shape. He seemed to know that he was not the opponent of Mingyue, but just wanted to entangle her.


    Purple brow slightly wrinkled, "one of the strongest in the ice system, the golden Saber Toothed Tiger King seems to be a variation. Originally, it was supposed to be a level 8 Warcraft. It may have absorbed the frozen air from Bingsen. After years of cultivation, it was upgraded to level 9. Although it''s only the Ninth level, it can''t be underestimated. Two of the other three are ice ape. Are they rare three brothers? Another is hurricane python. These five guys themselves should not be level 9 Warcraft, but level 8 peak. It seems that the ice elements in the ice forest are really magical, and they have all evolved to level 9. They challenge the snow dragon leopard with five pairs. It seems that they want to be the master of this field. "


    Among the three remaining Warcraft that besieged the snow dragon leopard, two of them were the same as the ape that resisted Ming Hui. They were even about the same size. Another snow-white Python was more than 20 meters long, the bucket was thick and thin, and its whole body was covered with black lines. Its huge body was not heavy. There were three pairs of almost transparent wings on the back, beating to make its upper body off the ground, A circle of extremely sharp wind blades, in the form of whirlpool, cooperate with two magic apes to attack the snow dragon leopard. Most of the injuries on the snow dragon leopard are caused by the constant cutting of the wind blades.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 226

    Ye Yinzhu doubts: "since these five level 9 lower Warcraft can attack the snow dragon leopard with one heart, why didn''t they act before? Have they just evolved? "


    Purple thought about it and said, "it''s possible. But Snow Dragon leopard doesn''t seem to be in good condition. As far as I know, this kind of natural level 9 powerful Warcraft is good at speed besides strong attack and defense. Now when it is besieged like this, it can avoid without fighting. None of the five level 9 Warcraft is his opponent. In the future, it can find a chance to break them one by one, and the overlord here will be his. But the speed of this Adult Snow Dragon leopard is different from what I know. Although it''s fast, it''s not as fast as the Ming Hui couple. It''s a bit abnormal. Is there any hidden disease in it? "


    There was another angry roar, and there was another scar on the snow dragon leopard''s body. There was a little blue blood in his mouth. His breath was so weak that he couldn''t support it.


    Ye Yinzhu said to Zi, "help them."


    Purple nodded, waved between, looking at the nine level Warcraft fight already some uncontrollable dis immediately rushed out. In the roar, the golden light blooms, and instantly returns to the original body. The golden hair appears domineering against the surrounding snow, and directly pours on the three level 9 Warcraft attacking the snow dragon leopard.


    Golden bimont, level 9 superior Warcraft, although the strength of dis has not evolved to golden bimont''s strongest state, but his strength is enough to make most level 9 Warcraft fear. There is no magic attack means of golden bimon, the body of the strong, is no Warcraft can compare, even the dragon is the same.


    As soon as he dashed into the battlefield, he immediately showed his domineering side. On his own, he met two ice apes. The six meter ice ape was not as high as his waist. With two strong ice fists, he kicked two ice apes out at the same time.


    "Roar -" he hammered hard on his solid chest. Although his legs were stiff for a while, he could not continue to pursue, but his strength changed the battlefield greatly.


    The snow dragon leopard''s pupils also contracted when she saw the presence of dis. Seeing that dis was coming to help herself, she suddenly roared with great momentum. The previous decline changed greatly, and the king''s spirit suddenly came into being. The Dragon Wings behind her spread out and fiercely rushed to the hurricane Python king.


    Purple didn''t move. All he was facing were level 9 Warcraft. Although he was Amethyst bimon, he was still far from growing up. There were nine level 9 Warcraft in the war. It was very difficult for him to bear the strong element fluctuation in the battlefield. Unless the powerful skill of Amethyst bimon is forcibly launched, joining the battlefield will not have any effect. What''s more, there are weaker Phyllostachys pubescens around. It''s a better choice to stay and protect Phyllostachys pubescens.


    Purple sharp judgment of the current situation, at this time, although the battlefield has entered a state of balance, but the snow dragon leopard do not know how long was besieged, after diese joined, although it seems to be rejuvenated, but I do not know whether he can adhere to the wounded. At this time, what can change the situation of the battlefield is not the three level 9 Warcraft we joined, but ye Yinzhu around us.


    Ye Yinzhu had already sat down in the same place and had Purple by his side. He never worried about his safety, even if the Warcraft in front of him was level 9.


    It is at this moment that the flying waterfall and string zither, one of the three divine pieces in the nine famous pieces of Qin family, is playing.


    His hands rolled out, and a long string of voiceless music turned into a prelude. Among the nine level Warcraft players present, dis knew Ye Yinzhu''s music best. The great losses he suffered in Qin City and the various benefits he got later made him full of trust in the Qin emperor. Although "high mountains and flowing water" has not yet exerted its power, he has been in great spirits, and his stiff legs have returned to normal at this time. He fiercely meets the two ice extreme apes, and the golden light blooms like fighting spirit, which is not the same as the prestige of the first land battle of the behemoth.


    Dis''s attack is very domineering, completely ignoring the defense, just like he didn''t see two ice apes attacking himself. He still chose to attack each other with one enemy and two enemies. With a deafening roar, his tallest body in the battlefield had already jumped on him. He swung his fist like a giant hammer and hit the two ice apes head-on. He could only dodge in a hurry Ice magic doesn''t work.


    With the addition of DIS, Ming Hui and his wife instantly mix together and face two Warcraft at the same time. The couple have lived together for more than a thousand years, and the degree of tacit understanding is by no means comparable to those Warcraft in front of them. A series of pure dark energy, mixed with huge element fluctuations, outline a layer of strong atmosphere, and fight madly with the combination of the ice ape and Saber Toothed tiger. Put the other side down, the corrosive dark force has begun to show its powerful destructive power.


    High mountains and flowing water, weak and strengthened. To weaken the opponent''s strength is to strengthen his own side. Coupled with the stimulation of the enhancement, when the five level nine Warcraft feel that the strange piano music has an effect, the potential of Ming Hui couple, DIS and Snow Dragon leopard has been fully stimulated.


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has used "high mountains and flowing water" in the face of such a large number of creatures. Fortunately, his mental power has been upgraded to the seventh level of jiandanqinxin after receiving lightning and thunder. Otherwise, his mental power can not weaken and enhance the control of Qin music so accurately. The same music, nine different effects of the spirit of the wave at the same time into the nine level nine Warcraft ears. At this moment, ye Yinzhu is really like the Qin emperor who dominates everything. Most of the enhancement effects are used on the snow dragon leopard, because its situation is the most critical, followed by dease. After all, he is one against two. As for the Ming Hui couple, who have already gained the upper hand and their opponents have been weakened, the enhancement is less.After ye Yinzhu''s Qin music was added, the balance of power on the field immediately changed dramatically. The first thing that broke out was the snow dragon leopard.


    A layer of milky white light mixed with a little bit of blue stars spurted out from the body. Its ice blue eyes lit up like gorgeous sapphires. A hurricane like pure energy form of ice storm swept out, tearing the wind blade of Hurricane Python King completely, waving the Dragon Wings, turning its body over seven meters into a virtual shadow, no longer releasing magic to the opponent The opportunity to enter the melee directly.


    The snow dragon leopard''s front claws are extremely sharp, which abruptly breaks the solid Python skin of the hurricane Python king. With a loud tearing sound, the upper body of the hurricane Python king is suddenly broken. The snow dragon leopard bites its wings and tears off a piece of it. Large areas of boa blood spattered out.


    Roar, the sound of the Dragon chant is full of the majesty of the king. From the dragon claw, the blue light instantly extends, making the upper body of the hurricane Python King broken, and the whole body blood instantly freezes. With the strong fluctuation of the blue light, when the hurricane Python King''s body entangles the snow dragon leopard, its frozen body is broken in two by the snow dragon leopard, and it is not alive.


    Five to one, the outcome of the battlefield has been irreversible, diese struggled to bear the opponent''s desperate blow, and forcefully flew out two ice ape, like a shell general hit through the huge icicle in the distance, the sound of broken bones is clear and audible, immortal also want to peel off the skin. Gold is more powerful than Meng''s physics. Under the increasing effect of the waterfall string organ, dis seems to become more violent. His crazy body is like a gold fortress.


    Two dark blue figures from two different directions, extremely strange angle called wrong flash, just like the two most sharp blade, the golden saber toothed tiger king didn''t even have time to scream, his weakened body was immediately divided into four parts by the corrosive attack of netherworld snow spirit, in the case of absolute superiority, the victory and defeat between level 9 Warcraft is often in an instant It will be decided. Most of the losers are dead.


    Ming Hui and his wife''s full-scale attack also made their bodies rush up, and the last ice ape in perfect condition stormed away at this time. He never thought that the planned raid would turn into this. There is nothing wrong with the death of the king of golden saber toothed tiger, and it will not hurt him if the king of Hurricane Python is killed. However, his two younger brothers are seriously injured by jinjinbi. Seeing that the opponent is strong, they will not be left alive. Of course, it is the three level 9 Warcraft that cause such a consequence, but it is the human who will never belong to Bingsen that is the most hateful. It''s the strange voice that makes us lose so fast.


    Just like when Qin City was still Konya City, DIS and Perkins finally stormed away, the ice ape, who had lost his opponent for the time being, immediately chose Ye Yinzhu as its revenge object.


    The huge body, like a snowball, rushes towards Ye Yinzhu. The blue ice element condenses into a blue entity in his violent walk. It''s not ice, but the attack of pure ice element! The power of terror can only be felt when we really face it.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped to an extremely terrible level. The ice cone, which is almost the same size as the ice ape''s body, has made Ye Yinzhu''s heart almost frozen.


    At 12:05 this evening, the refinishing meeting will be held as usual, and friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 227

    Ye Yinzhu''s hand didn''t stop, because the battle is not over yet, "high mountains and flowing water" is still pouring out like a waterfall and flowing spring. The towering in the melody is just like his body at this time, and everything around seems to have nothing to do with him. Because he trusted his partner, trusted his brother.


    Purple didn''t disappoint Ye Yinzhu, never. Therefore, when ye Yinzhu was threatened by the cold, the purple figure was already in front of him.


    In the face of ice ape, purple''s body seems to be much smaller, but his lofty momentum is superior to ice ape.


    Purple light, almost in an instant expansion, no roar, because the enemy does not deserve the upper purple anger. The nearly terrifying speed of the expansion of the body is more than 20 meters high in the blink of an eye. The 13 meter Amethyst sword, with a fan like dazzling purple light, goes down across the sky. Such a huge sword, apart from its dazzling brilliance, does not bring a sound.


    The ice cone stops because it loses its momentum. A purple light appears in the center of the ice cone, extending from the tip to the tail. With a loud bang, the ice element dissipated in the air again.


    A thread of blood spread from the center of the icepole ape''s forehead to his abdomen. His body was completely dull, because he didn''t dare to move or move at all. In the face of Amethyst bimon, not to mention his newly advanced level 9 inferior Warcraft, even the superior like golden bimon and netherworld snow spirit had to submit!


    The purple crystal sword didn''t split the body of the ice ape. The huge sword body was held by purple in the hand, like a light straw, as if it had no weight. The tip of the sword was on the ice ape''s chest, showing the purple of the body. The voice was low and dignified.


    "Surrender or death."


    Under the cover of ice and snow, the Amethyst sword exudes the imperial brilliance that only belongs to Amethyst bimon. The powerful pressure makes the red light in the eyes of ice demon ape fade away gradually, and the fury goes out like a basin of cold water. He also wanted to fight and fight hard. However, he lived for hundreds of years and went through a lot of hardships before he was promoted to the present level. He was reluctant to die. What''s more, in the face of Amethyst bimont''s pressure, he could not even choose to die.


    His eyes were full of panic. The ice ape opened his mouth in a shudder, and a dark blue flame floated out of his mouth. It''s not a real flame, but a soul fire possessed by ice ape as a level 9 Warcraft.


    Warcraft itself can''t sign a contract with other Warcraft, but it can collect its subordinates in other ways. However, this is only the ability of intelligent Warcraft, and the sacrifice of soul fire is the cruelest means of surrender between Warcraft. Once the fire of soul is offered to the other party, it will be controlled all its life, and even the idea of betrayal will not appear. You can only be the most loyal one. Few Warcraft will choose to sacrifice, even if it is not willing to die to let their soul be deprived. However, in the face of Amethyst bimon''s pressure, ice ape has no choice but to give his most precious things.


    Purple mouth a suction, ice extreme demon ape soul fire has been inhaled by him. Purple light flashed by. With the disappearance of the Amethyst sword, purple''s body was transformed into human form again. Although his face became a little pale, but standing there is still so majestic.


    "If it wasn''t for your three brothers, you wouldn''t even have the right to sacrifice to me." Mobiou won''t collect the garbage. Because he belongs to the same clan and is absolutely loyal to purple, he doesn''t receive any soul sacrifice.


    When the sound of Qin stops, ye Yinzhu takes back the waterfall Lianzhu Qin, stands beside Zi and gives him an inquiring look. He knew that purple''s strength was not enough to show itself. Although it had the effect of "mountains and rivers", it was not enough to support the consumption of purple''s sword. He can still remember the last time purple incarnated himself.


    "Brother purple." Angel suddenly called, looking at Purple eyes full of concern, hands tightly holding purple big hand gently shaking.


    Purple is really weak at this time, although because of the promotion of Yinzhu and his own cultivation, his strength has been improved a lot compared with that of the last time. With the help of the song "high mountains and flowing water", the incarnation still empties all his energy. Otherwise, we don''t need to recover the ontology so quickly. At this time, although he is very stable, but the energy is overdrawn. Just at this time, he suddenly felt a very pure force of elements from angel holding his hand, moistening his nearly dry body like jade slurry.


    Angel''s energy is much more powerful than he imagined, just like the Yangtze River, and she deliberately filters out the dark breath of her energy, just introduces the natural energy into her body.


    With angel''s help, violet''s pale face suddenly eased down. She raised her other hand and touched angel''s head, with a smile on her face.


    "Brother purple." Light call, angel against purple arms, a happy look, seems to have felt purple recovery.


    Purple turned to the ice extreme demon ape in front of her eyes and said faintly: "your two brothers can''t die yet. Ask them to come to sacrifice."


    "Yes, dear purple emperor." After sacrificing the fire of the soul, the ice ape became docile. He even had no time to deal with the wound cut by the Amethyst sword, so he ran to find his two brothers who were blown away by dis.After being attacked by two ice apes, dis recovered from his opponent''s attack. He opened his mouth and spewed out a blue air stream, saying, "Damn, I''m freezing to death."


    "Purple emperor, brother Xue seems to be out of order." Ming Hui''s call sounded, awakened Ye Yinzhu and Zi. They found that the snow dragon leopard, who had killed the hurricane Python king, was lying on the ground at this time, gasping for breath. Every breath would bring out a piece of blood foam in his mouth. In his big ice blue eyes, the light had completely dimmed and turned into a piece of gray.


    See the snow dragon leopard''s situation, purple know that he guessed right, before his outbreak, just flashback. After all, before everyone came to help, he was facing the siege of five level 9 Warcraft alone! It''s not easy to stick to it until now.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi come forward together, and dis also comes around. Ming Hui and his wife are standing next to the snow dragon leopard, trying to input their element force into the snow dragon leopard. But it doesn''t seem to work.


    "Brother Minghui, don''t waste your power. I can''t do it anymore. " Snow Dragon leopard''s voice seems very calm, even a little excited. Its dim eyes fell on Zihe and yeyinzhu. What makes Ye Yinzhu feel strange is that the snow dragon leopard''s voice is actually female.


    "Before I die, I''m glad to see our legendary emperor Amethyst bimon. Purple emperor, please forgive me for not being able to visit. " Snow Dragon leopard''s silent eyes look very soft, not like the previous crazy bully.


    Zi shook her head and said, "if I absorb part of your body energy and then help you shape again, maybe I can save your life."


    Snow Dragon leopard''s eyes brightened for a while, but soon recovered to dim, "are you talking about the reshaping of leapfrog decline? No, I don''t want to be a low-level Warcraft. Even if I die, I will die with the dignity of intelligent Warcraft. "


    Amethyst bimon has a special ability called leapfrog remodeling. This ability is mainly used to save subordinates, but it is rarely used. When a powerful Warcraft is on the verge of death, it can absorb the energy of the other party first, and then remove the dead air, so as to help the Warcraft reshape its body. There''s a 50 percent chance that this Warcraft will survive. However, no matter how powerful the Warcraft is before, once it is reshaped, it will fall below level 7 and become a non intelligent Warcraft. Generally speaking, advanced Warcraft will not choose to reshape. They can''t stand the pain of being inferior and losing their wisdom. For them, it was a greater humiliation than death.


    Purple also knew that Snow Dragon leopard would not choose like that. She sighed and said, "what else can you tell me? Maybe I can help you fulfill some wishes. Unfortunately, as a level 9 medium Warcraft, you have advanced to the upper level. Over time, it could have been stronger. "


    After listening to Zi''s words, Snow Dragon leopard''s eyes suddenly show a strong color of gratitude. Every Warcraft or Orc knows that Amethyst bimont''s promise will be realized.


    "Purple emperor, I want to give you my child." Snow Dragon leopard did not hesitate too much, immediately said his last worry.


    "Child? Brother Xue, when did you have children? " Dark moon surprised way.


    Snow Dragon leopard''s eyes became slightly embarrassed, "dark moon, you know, in this Bingsen, the fight between our Warcraft is extremely fierce. I can''t let anyone know that Warcraft is in a weak state. I''m sorry. I don''t mean I don''t trust you. It''s just that... "


    The moon sighed, "I understand. I would have made the same choice. No wonder you feel a lot slower. It''s because of the baby. "


    Snow Dragon leopard looks at the ice demon ape, who has brought back two brothers. Her eyes show strong hatred, but she also knows that since the ice demon ape has sacrificed her soul to Zi, it is impossible for her to revenge.


    "It was I who inadvertently revealed a flaw when I was worshiping and challenging to choose food today, which gave these bastards a chance to take advantage of. If I''m in perfect condition, how can they surround me here? " Snow Dragon leopard''s voice is full of unwilling.


    Purple light way: "is your own carelessness doomed to the end. Come on, how do you want me to help your kids (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 228

    The breath of the snow dragon leopard became a little hasty, "Dear purple emperor, I have no strength to give birth to my children now, but after I die, my children will be born, and I will use my last energy to form a cocoon to protect them and let them have enough nourishment. Is this your friend? " Her eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu.


    Zi nodded and said, "Yinzhu is my brother. His name is Ye Yinzhu


    Snow Dragon leopard hesitated for a moment, then continued: "Ye Yinzhu, thank you for your help. Your music is really strange. When I run out of oil and light, it can make me recover some strength temporarily and destroy the hurricane Python king. If you like, I''d like you to sign a contract with my child. With the protection of you and purple emperor, my child will grow up smoothly. "


    Ming Hui surprised way: "snow elder brother, do you want to let your child leave Bingsen?"


    The snow dragon leopard said with a bitter smile, "what if you don''t leave? Can the Warcraft here watch my children grow up? They will not allow such a threat to emerge again. Even your strength may not be able to fully protect the safety of my children. Only when they leave here and the cruel competitive environment, can they survive better. Only by signing a contract with human beings can they grow faster. Although this will make my children temporarily lose their freedom, they can evolve in a shorter time to have the strength to protect themselves. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed some admiration in his eyes, "Snow Dragon leopard, you make me feel the greatness of a mother, and think so carefully for my children. But I can''t answer your request because I have already signed the contract


    The snow dragon leopard looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, "the contract signed can also be rescinded. I can use my last soul power to help you wash away the brand of the last contract and sign the contract again. Maybe you don''t know that my children will be twins. Because they are identical twins, once the contract is signed, when they grow up, you will have two level 9 Warcraft


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at the purple beside him and said, "I have to admit that the temptation is very big. But no, I won''t break the contract with my partner. "


    The snow dragon leopard asked, "why? Is your partner level 9 Warcraft? But I have two children. They will inherit all my abilities and will become level 9 superior Warcraft in the future! I can''t imagine what Warcraft can compare with them. Can you tell me, what is your contract for Warcraft? "


    "It''s me." Purple light way. He looked at the snow dragon leopard''s eyes obviously became a little cold.


    "This..." Snow Dragon leopard''s eyes suddenly dull, even the side of the two Youming snow soul also surprised stare big eyes. They didn''t expect that Amethyst bimon, the top-level existence in the world of Warcraft and orcs, would sign a contract with a human. They had to reevaluate it.


    The snow dragon leopard''s expression solidified for a long time, and her breathing became more intense. From the look, it seems that she can''t hold on for long.


    "Sorry, purple emperor. I don''t mean to offend your dignity. " Snow Dragon leopard some panic said.


    Purple indifferent way: "if you are intentional, you can''t speak again."


    The snow dragon leopard gritted her teeth and said to Ye Yinzhu, "since you and purple emperor are contractual partners, my children can''t be compared. However, I still want to give them to you and purple emperor. I believe in your vision, please you and purple emperor to decide my child''s future destiny. Can we choose a suitable human for them, a kind human, and sign a contract with them? "


    If someone saw this scene at this time, he would be surprised. Level 9 Warcraft begged a human to send out his unborn child, which is almost unimaginable.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded solemnly and said, "thank you for your trust. Don''t worry, I will find a suitable partner for your child. As long as purple and I are still there, we will protect them. "


    The snow dragon leopard nodded and looked at Zizi with some pleading eyes. Zizi naturally understood her meaning and said faintly: "Yinzhu''s words are my words. You can rest assured. "


    Snow Dragon leopard just relaxed completely, "thank you, purple emperor, and thank you, ye Yinzhu. I can go safely. " Her dark eyes suddenly lit up, and her weak body suddenly flashed a light light.


    "Wait a minute." Purple step forward, a palm on the snow dragon leopard''s head, "I know how you choose, will not stop you. But before you leave, I have a few questions for you. "


    Snow Dragon leopard Leng for a while, and cough up a few mouthfuls of blood, "Purple emperor, I don''t have much time, I''m afraid it''s too late again."


    Purple said: "my question is very simple. As one of Bingsen''s eight Warcraft guardians, do you know if there are Mountain Giants or war giants among the other seven Warcraft


    The snow leopard shook her head and said, "no, I''m sure not. Although I''m the weakest of the eight Warcraft guardians, the strength of other Warcraft guardians is not much different, most of them are equivalent to the eighth or ninth purple level of human beings. There is absolutely no level 10 beast like you. "Purple knew that Snow Dragon leopard couldn''t cheat herself at this time. She was disappointed and frowned.


    "But." Snow Dragon leopard seems to think of something, suddenly said.


    "But what?" Purple looks at her.


    Snow Dragon leopard said: "when I was young, I tried to enter Bingsen''s core ice circle with my father. There are many powerful Warcraft also want to enter with us. But when we really get around the ice, we all feel a tremendous pressure. No one knows where the pressure comes from. Most of Warcraft retreated, only some of the top 9 players hesitated to enter the ice circle, and my husband was one of them. It was that time that my child lost his father. If he is still here, I don''t have to work so hard here by myself. After a hundred years, the child is just about to be born, but he has to lose his mother. "


    Two huge tears fall from the eyes of Snow Dragon leopard and turn into ice particles and ice powder.


    Purple frowned and said, "what kind of pressure is it, and why do those nine level Warcraft go to the ice circle?"


    Snow Dragon leopard said: "because we feel a strong attraction, it seems that something has been born, like a creature. It''s full of tremendous elemental energy. If we can eat that creature, maybe we can break the level 9 bottleneck. For level 9 upper Warcraft, it is our eternal dream to evolve to level 10. But none of them came back alive. I waited outside the ice circle, but all I heard was a cry of sadness and a roar like sound. The whole ice circle seemed to tremble in the roar. If I guess well, in the ice circle, it is very likely that there is a strong existence of level 10. Otherwise, that time, including my husband, how could none of the four nine level upper level Warcraft get out alive? "


    "Bull roars." Purple eyes showed a ray of thinking, and his purple eyes gradually brightened up.


    The snow dragon leopard knows that her mission has been completed. There is a sense of sadness in her ice blue eyes. Two groups of flames emerge from her eyes and instantly spread to every corner of her body, completely wrapping her huge body.


    Ming Hui and Ming Yue exclaimed at the same time, "is the soul burning?"


    Ming Hui anxiously said: "brother Xue, you will make your soul brand disappear forever."


    The snow dragon leopard gave a sad smile and said, "but only in this way can my energy be better preserved for my children. This is the last thing I can do for them. Ye Yinzhu, please. When I die, in addition to my child, there will be a crystal nucleus that belongs to me. Please give this crystal nucleus to the future master of my child for him to eat. In this way, after signing a contract with him, my child will get the support of my nuclear energy and grow up better. I Crystal nucleus In Energy can also Yes, that People Produce certain Yes help. Just Like me Always nurturing Children Let They Grow up This is I The last Wish, please You Be sure to help I Complete... "


    The blue fire of soul gradually engulfed the snow dragon leopard''s body, and her voice became intermittent in the end.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is very sad, he suddenly found that he missed his mother, maternal love, is always the world''s greatest and most selfless love, never ask for return, just pay.


    Solemnly and firmly nodded, "I promise you."


    A smile of satisfaction was released from the blue eyes. The fire of the soul rose in an instant. There was no heat, but it took away the great life as a mother.


    When the blue fire of soul disappeared in front of Ye Yinzhu, there was only an oval blue crystal and a white cocoon about one meter in diameter. For the sake of its own children, Snow Dragon leopard uses the soul fire to purify all impurities in its body, and turns the pure energy situation into this cocoon to protect its own children who should have been born.


    Picking up the crystal, ye Yinzhu touched the oval cocoon and sighed, then put them into his space ring.


    stable update is the guarantee of Xiaosan to the readers. Please finish reading the book and vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 229

    Zi recovered from his thought. His eyes suddenly became cold. He turned around and looked south. He murmured to himself, "goody, you must live well. My mother was not so great. The feud between us will soon be settled. "


    He turned around and looked at the three ice apes. The purple breath suddenly became colder, and the purple light in his eyes was shining.


    "Purple emperor, please don''t kill my two brothers. We have no choice. In order to survive better, we can only choose to attack the snow dragon leopard. Otherwise, who knows when we will be her food. " The ice demon ape, who has made a soul sacrifice, begged bitterly. In addition, the eyes of the other two evil apes who suffered a lot were full of begging. Needless to say, they had already released their own soul fire. Each holding a small creature.


    "Purple emperor, this is the child of the king of golden saber toothed tiger and the child of the king of Hurricane python. We forced the snow dragon leopard to fight after we found that they were pregnant. Since you have human friends, I will give them to you. It''s easy to sign contracts while they''re still young. "


    Ye Yinzhu snorted angrily, "mean."


    Purple patted Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder, nodded at DIS, opened her mouth and spat out a blue flame, which was the soul fire of the ice ape. "You don''t deserve to be my subordinates. From now on, you belong to dis


    Dees was overjoyed. Although he was only a subordinate, he was also a level 9 Warcraft! It''s definitely a good thing to have three of them. With the soul fire of sacrifice, these three little brothers will be their most loyal subordinates in the future. It''s much stronger than those silver bimont, and it makes up for the lack of magic attack. Quickly thanks purple, step forward, open his bloody mouth, and inhale the three groups of soul fire in the air.


    Offering sacrifice to Amethyst bimon and offering sacrifice to golden bimon are not the same concept. The three ice apes suddenly become a lot of withered. Although they are extremely unwilling, they have nothing to do in order to save their lives. In the face of the angry Ye Yinzhu and Ming Hui couple, plus Zi and dis, they dare not resist.


    One by one, he grabbed the children of the hurricane Python king and the golden saber toothed tiger king into his hands and said with pride, "boys, you''ll follow me. Call you ape one, ape two, ape three. This is your name in the future. Now I''ll be transformed into human form. Remember, without Lao Tzu''s command, you are not allowed to reveal yourself. "


    "Yes, boss." The three ice apes accepted their fate. In a flash, they were covered in blue light and became human at the same time.


    It was also a solid body, with snow-white skin and white hair. The injured ape two and ape three seemed to have a bad breath and covered their ribs. With his two fists, each of them broke at least five ribs. But they are level 9 Warcraft after all. They don''t need treatment. As long as they have a period of time, they will recover naturally.


    Zi said to Ye Yinzhu, "let''s go back first, and then go to the ice circle. If I''m right. In the ice circle, it is very likely that there are descendants of my ancestors'' former companions. By the way, we can solve these little Warcraft. They are all the descendants of level 9 Warcraft, and can be signed by three people. It''s not a waste of time for them. "


    The bodies of the king of golden saber toothed tiger and the king of Hurricane Python were not wasted. Purple made Ye Yinzhu put them away, especially the crystal nuclei in the two Warcraft bodies. As the energy source of level 9 Warcraft, their value can''t be measured by money.


    Because of the death of the snow dragon leopard, ye Yinzhu''s mood was a little gloomy on his return journey, and he didn''t recover after returning to the ice valley.


    Sula is already very anxious in binggu. Bingsen is so dangerous that ye Yinzhu and them will never return. Finally looking forward to the movement, ye Yinzhu and his wife came down from the sky under the influence of the magic power of Youming xuepo. After finding that ye Yinzhu was intact, a smile appeared on his face. However, the smile on his face soon disappeared, because the ocean also came up, her gentle eyes were looking at Ye Yinzhu with concern.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you?" Ocean asked, ye Yinzhu is not good at hiding his emotions, she naturally can see his sadness.


    With a forced smile, ye Yinzhu said, "it''s OK. We met some Warcraft just now


    Sula suddenly wondered, "who are they?" Ye Yinzhu followed his eyes and saw that it was the three brothers of the demon ape. As an assassin, Sula was the first to discover the existence of strangers.


    "Brother Sula, these are my three little brothers. They were sent to Bingsen to fight in the front station before. When they met, they brought them back together."


    After listening to the explanation of DIS, Sula''s puzzled look returned to normal.


    Dis put down the two little guys he held in his hands. The young son of the golden saber toothed tiger king looked very cute. His whole body was only a layer of fine hair, and his two sharp teeth protruded from his lips. He didn''t know that his parents were dead. His big eyes looked around curiously, and he naturally felt afraid of the breath of level 9 Warcraft around him.


    Hurricane Python King''s child is short and has a light cyan pattern all over his body. Although he is still young, his eyes are cold, not as lively as the golden saber toothed tiger king. His eyes are fixed, and he doesn''t move when he is put on the ground.Seeing these two lovely little guys, everyone can''t help but be surprised. As the top students of Milan magic martial arts college, they naturally know what these small Warcraft mean. They are young Warcraft that can sign contracts! And this is Bingsen, the worst is the descendant of intelligent level 7 Warcraft. Ma Liang and Chang Hao''s eyes became hot at the same time. To be able to get an intelligent Warcraft as their future partner is almost doubling their own strength.


    Among the people who came here this time, Yueming and Mingxue broke the contract and couldn''t sign it again. Sula had Yinlong again, let alone Ye Yinzhu and Zi. Before Warcraft, only Ma Liang, Chang Hao and Haiyang are left. Of course, in their cognition, purple and the two golden bimonths also have no Warcraft.


    Ocean''s expression is very calm, as if she didn''t see the two Warcraft. At this time, her and Sula''s eyes fall on Ye Yinzhu''s face. Compared with Warcraft, they are more concerned about ye Yinzhu''s mood. Although Ma Liang and Chang Hao are burning in their hearts, they quietly hold Ye Yinzhu''s hand and comfort his restless heart with their actions. But he managed to restrain himself. Of course, they know that in this trip, the purple three people are more important than them. Although the desire in the heart, but did not show too obvious.


    Ma Liang said to Zi, "Mr. Zi, this is what you brought back. It should be owned by you."


    Zi shook her head and said, "we don''t need Warcraft. This time Yinzhu brings you here, mainly to help me find a special kind of Warcraft in Bingsen. These two Warcraft are your reward. Besides, in the previous battle with Warcraft, it was Yinzhu, not me, who really played a decisive role. You''re welcome. "


    Ma Liang was stunned for a moment, forced to hide his inner joy, turned to look at Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu''s mood had recovered at this time, nodded and said: "purple is right, they don''t need these Warcraft. Ma Liang, Chang Hao, and the ocean. You three should watch the division. I have a snow dragon leopard egg here. There are three kinds of Warcraft, among which the offspring of Snow Dragon leopard are nine level superior and the other two are nine level inferior. You can choose by yourself. " As he said this, his hand was shining, and the big egg left by the snow dragon leopard had appeared on the ground in front of him.


    Ye Yinzhu did not leave the eggs of the snow dragon leopard to her because of the ambiguous relationship between the ocean and himself. Ma Liang and Chang Hao are his friends. The more he feels closer to the ocean at this time, the more he wants to share the good things equally. Only in this way can he feel more at ease. As the captain of this trip, he must be treated equally.


    Ma Liang and Chang Hao looked at each other and exclaimed in a low voice: "the descendant of level 9 Warcraft. Yinzhu, you... "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said: "these three kinds of Warcraft have lost their relatives. Staying in Bingsen will only kill them. You might as well take them away. You three can choose for yourself. " While saying that, he pulled out the ocean, and then held the snow dragon leopard''s eggs between the other two little guys. At the same time, he took out the crystal nucleus left by the snow dragon leopard and put it on the egg.


    Haiyang stands beside Ye Yinzhu and smiles. She has no desire in her big clear eyes. She nods to Chang Hao and Ma Liang and says, "you are all freshmen. I am a sophomore. I can be said to be your sister. Naturally, I can''t bully the small with the big. You should choose first. "


    There is still a big gap between the upper level and the lower level of the Ninth level. She undoubtedly gave up the snow dragon leopard eggs.


    Without Warcraft, Chang Hao and Ma Liang are looking forward to having their own Warcraft every day, especially Ma Liang. As a descendant of the painting family, the summoning magician needs more time to perform magic than other attribute magicians, because the summoning magician does not have the ability of instant magic. Even after he reaches the purple level, he will be able to summon Warcraft It must be outlined simply with a brush. He has been looking for his own Warcraft, but as a life can only be signed once, he has been looking for opportunities, but there is no suitable choice. After all, intelligent Warcraft is too difficult to find, even if there is one for sale, the price is astronomical, which is beyond their affordability. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 230

    At this time, there were three cubs of level 9 Warcraft in front of them, but they all hesitated. Who didn''t want level 9 upper Warcraft? However, this is not only a simple choice. Ye Yinzhu didn''t say anything. They know that with Ye Yinzhu''s character, no matter how they choose, they won''t have any problems. However, people''s hearts are long, and these three Warcraft are all brought back by Ye Yinzhu. Do you really want to selfishly choose the most powerful Snow Dragon leopard? But do you really give up? No one wants to regret their whole life, but the reason in their heart makes them unable to make a grand choice. For a moment, they are in a dilemma.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed. It''s not so easy to be a partner of level 9 Warcraft, especially level 9 upper Warcraft. It''s obvious that snow leopard is the strongest of the three Warcraft. Since your choice is so difficult, it''s better to let it choose you in turn. Everyone has a fair chance. In this way, no matter what the final outcome, no one will complain about anything


    Purple suddenly opened his mouth and focused the eyes on him.


    Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised and said, "can Warcraft also choose? But the snow dragon leopard is still in its cocoon. "


    Purple went to Ye Yinzhu, looked at the snow dragon leopard cocoon, and said: "level 9 Warcraft is the most intelligent Warcraft. Their wisdom can be compared with that of human beings. They naturally know what kind of host they like. I think so. Since Haiyang has decided to let Chang Hao and Ma Liang choose first, you should try to communicate with Xuelong baococoon first. Who successfully gets its recognition will naturally become its partner. If none of you three can successfully communicate with snow dragon leopard, it will be too late to be in a dilemma. "


    Speaking of this, his eyes swept over the three people. Zi and ye Yinzhu have the same heart. Naturally, they know that he wants to maintain the meaning of fairness. All the brothers who can bring him here are obviously trustworthy brothers. "Along the way, Ma Liang constantly summoned the horses and made the most efforts, but under the spirit sharing effect of Yinzhu, his spirit also gained a lot promote. Chang Hao''s magic array has also saved us a lot of trouble. The credit is not small, but we get much less. I think we should start with Chang Hao, then Ma Liang, and finally the ocean. "


    Ma Liang said awkwardly: "but we are men. How can we let the ocean elder sister meet at the end. In any case, it''s the ocean school sister who should communicate first. "


    Chang Hao said in a hurry: "yes! Although we are a little younger than our marine sister, as men, we still know what gentlemanly manners are. "


    Ocean smile, said: "you do not fight, I will not first communicate." Her tone is very kind. When she came to the far north wasteland this time, several people from Milan found that when ocean and ye Yinzhu were together, her original cold name suddenly changed. Every day, she just wanted to stay with Ye Yinzhu. She didn''t show any ability or complain about the hardships of the road. In the team, she had the least words.


    What else do Ma Liang and Chang Hao have to say? Ye Yinzhu raises his hand to stop them and says, "I''m the team leader. Don''t be humble. Just listen to me and do what Zi says."


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes, Ma Liang and Chang Hao can''t help feeling ashamed. Who doesn''t have some selfish ideas in their hearts? Take the lead to communicate with the strongest Warcraft, even if the communication fails, you can get a level 9 inferior Warcraft. Such a good thing, I''m afraid, will only happen once in my life.


    The eyes of shame gradually changed. No matter Ma Liang or Chang Hao, they were the most outstanding disciples in the sect. Otherwise, they would not be sent to Milan Academy of magic and martial arts to study. They all have their own pride and are not willing to be inferior to others. But at this moment, they clearly feel the gap between themselves and ye Yinzhu, the pride in their hearts quietly disappeared, and a feeling of sincere conviction arises spontaneously.


    Looking at each other, they salute Ye Yinzhu respectfully, "yes, captain."


    Ocean looks at Ye Yinzhu and smiles. Just because she talks little doesn''t mean she can''t see anything. The reaction of Ma Liang and Chang Hao has told her a lot. She is really happy for ye Yinzhu.


    Purple way: "Chang Hao, you go to the snow dragon leopard egg in front of, you three people are magicians, and the communication with level 9 Warcraft, is spiritual. You need to open your own spiritual brand and try to connect with it. If you can successfully connect with it, there will be a vision, and you will be its master in the future. Through this spiritual exchange, the contract can make the relationship between the master and Warcraft closer, and will always be the best partner. As for how to communicate through spiritual power, it''s up to you. Everyone''s time is an hour. You try to fight for it. "


    Chang Hao nodded. Now that he had made up his mind, he would not keep anything. He was determined to fight for the ownership of Snow Dragon leopard. When he came to the snow dragon leopard cocoon, he stopped. He was not in a hurry to open his spirit brand. The space ring on his hands lit up at the same time. There are two space rings of Chang Hao, one black and one white. When using them, the white space ring sprinkles crystal stones similar to white chess pieces, while the black ring sprinkles black crystal stones. Although the color is fixed, these crystal stones seem to be specially treated, and each time he casts a different array, they are all made of these two crystal stones. This is obviously the secret of Qizong. Even Ma Liang, who has a good relationship with him, doesn''t know the secret.In a flash of light, the seven white chessmen are evenly distributed around the snow dragon leopard cocoon in the form of the Big Dipper. Under the influence of Chang Hao''s mental power, the seven chessmen emit a milky halo, followed by the seven black chessmen, which are still in the form of the Big Dipper, but the direction changes slightly.


    Next, chessmen after chessmen floated out of Chang Hao''s hands. Each chessman was like an antelope hanging a horn. But the rising black and white light had become more and more intense in the entanglement. Even the level 9 Warcraft around him were attracted by the breath of this strange array.


    When Chang Hao''s hands sprinkled the last string of pieces, the black-and-white light had completely covered his body and the snow dragon and leopard cocoon, and a low incantation sounded, "scattered ten times the senses." There was a flash of light, and black and white halos were released alternately. Although there was no strong element fluctuation in the array, the strange smell was beyond everyone''s understanding. Even Angie, who has only been pestering purple, can''t help but be in a daze when she sees this dharma array.


    The black-and-white halo is becoming more and more powerful, and no one can see what Chang Hao is doing in it. But from his last mantra, we can also vaguely guess whether the ten times sense will enhance his spiritual power ten times? Or ten times the spiritual sense of Snow Dragon leopard, which is obviously more conducive to communication.


    They waited quietly, but no one was worried. Under the command of DIS, the three ice apes went to the corner to have a rest and heal themselves. Sula also went to one side to practice cross knee, and did not pay attention to these. Ye Yinzhu played "high mountains and flowing water" before, and released it on nine level 9 Warcraft at the same time, which consumed a lot of mental energy. At this time, ye Yinzhu also sat beside Sula to practice.


    An hour passed quickly, and the black and white light turned from prosperity to decline. When the light completely converged, all the pieces on the ground disappeared, leaving only the exhausted Chang Hao.


    Some helplessly shook his head, "I tried my best, but still can''t. It refused to communicate with me. Ma Liang, it''s up to you. " With these words, he immediately sat aside to meditate and recover. From his pale face, we can see that the previous Dharma array consumed him a lot.


    Ma Liang is not happy because of Chang Hao''s failure. Instead, he looks dignified. He knows that his strength is similar to Chang Hao''s, and he has seen Chang Hao''s magic array more than once. Now that he has failed, can he do it by himself? Now I can only hope that as a summoner, I can better communicate with Warcraft.


    The magic wand of his brush is released from the space ring. The faint red light suddenly brings some dazzling colors to the cold ice cave. A bottle of blood appears on his other hand. If ye Yinzhu is still awake at this time, he will be surprised to find that this bottle of blood is actually the silver dragon blood that Ma Liang used at the beginning. For Ma Liang, this silver dragon blood is one of his most precious magic props. In order to get the recognition of Snow Dragon leopard, he has also made the greatest efforts.


    Walking to the snow dragon leopard cocoon, Ma Liang gently stroked the cocoon body, and then looked at the silver dragon blood in his hand, "no matter whether he can be your partner or not, I will give you a gift today." As he said this, he opened the silver dragon blood bottle and began to paint carefully on the snow dragon leopard cocoon.


    This time, it was no longer a pattern, but a complex symbol. Seeing these symbols, purple eyes could not help but shine. Although he did not know them, he knew that these symbols were actually a kind of writing, belonging to an ancient and noble civilization, which was the writing of the Donglong empire! At this time, he had already vaguely understood why Ye Yinzhu had brought Chang Hao and Ma Liang. Judging from their black hair, black eyes and ability to use them, he was obviously also a member of the eight schools of Donglong.


    The whole series of elements released from the silver dragon''s blood fluctuate in the light of red light, and continue to flow into the snow dragon leopard cocoon, including a dragon character. The snow dragon leopard''s absorption of these dragon''s blood is amazing, and the whole Snow Dragon leopard cocoon also begins to release a layer of milky light. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 231

    It is very difficult for Ma Liang to write these symbols. Every stroke is extremely focused. In such a cold environment, a light mist rises on his head, and his mental power is completely solidified on the snow dragon leopard cocoon.


    Layers of energy fluctuations gradually become stronger, and the Milky glow released from the snow dragon leopard cocoon also begins to become more and more intense. Ma Liang''s heart has been mentioned to his throat. Under the influence of silver dragon blood and his special magic talisman, the spirit brand of Snow Dragon leopard''s self sealing seems to have been loosened.


    When the paintbrush finished depicting the last symbol, Ma Liang was almost paralyzed, but his eyes were full of hope, staring at the snow dragon leopard cocoon in front of him, staring at the blood symbols on it, anxiously waiting for the final result.


    The Milky light suddenly expanded, and every blood red symbol lit up at this moment, shining the ice cave of the netherworld snow soul. The ring of milky light with surging breath continued to expand, and those blood red symbols were clearly visible and constantly swallowed by the Milky light.


    Ma Liang gathered his last mental strength and tried his best to explore the inside of the snow dragon leopard cocoon. Just as he had crossed the outer barrier and tried to get into it, suddenly, the snow-white brilliance suddenly converged, and all the blood symbols were swallowed up. A self styled breath forced his mental strength out, and the brilliance converged, and everything returned to normal.


    With a mouthful of blood, Ma Liang was even more unbearable than Chang Hao before, and his body was on the ground, almost in a coma.


    Purple step forward, he lifted up, a soft purple energy into them, so that Ma Liang''s weak state eased a bit. Don''t ask, you can see his success or failure from Ma Liang''s depressed expression.


    Barely standing firm, Ma Liang said with a bitter smile, "I still don''t have enough ability, if my mental strength is stronger. How can this formula of ten thousand beasts fail. It seems that it''s doomed to have no chance with snow dragon leopard. " He hobbled to Chang Hao and began to meditate. Although they failed, they are not too sad. Anyway, they have tried, which is better than not even trying. You can''t blame others for your failure. What''s more, there are two lower level 9 Warcraft.


    Finally, it''s Haiyang''s turn. She didn''t think it would be her turn. She went to Xuelong leopard cocoon and sat down with her knees crossed. She didn''t think much about it. After her appearance recovered, she found that she didn''t have too much desire in her heart except ye Yinzhu. She even practiced her favorite guzheng in the past, most of which were for harmonizing with Yinzhu guzheng. So, she didn''t even think about how to get the approval of the snow dragon leopard. She just sat down on her knees and took out her zither.


    With a touch of more than ten zither strings, there is a knowing smile at the corner of the ocean''s mouth. I can''t help thinking of the scene when I first saw Ye Yinzhu in my mind. At that time, when he came in from outside, his performance had just begun. It was the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl" that made them communicate for the first time. It was also that time that she had a figure in her heart.


    Ten fingers are slender, snow-white and slender. They are the hands that even ye Yinzhu marvels at. Even if they are carved with white jade, they are not as delicate as ten fingers of her hands. The crystal like nails shine with soft luster. The natural and harmonious movements are so elegant and moving.


    Standing on one side, purple suddenly felt that the ocean''s inadvertent elegance made him clearly feel that only the girl in front of him matched his brother best. They were all so elegant, especially when they looked at their musical instruments.


    "The ghost of a beautiful woman" is still the ghost of a beautiful woman, but this time the ocean plays only the last paragraph, only the beauty of seeing the sunshine in the rugged.


    ¡­¡­


    "No matter how rugged the road is, there is sunshine. Sister, your Zheng music is too sad. Why can''t you be happy?"


    ¡­¡­


    Yes! I have found my own happiness. At that moment, the emotion of the ocean almost seemed to melt into my own zither string, into the hope of the beautiful girl ghost. Clear as jade splashing, trembling as if a dragon humming, rings of yellow halo rising, even she didn''t notice, her mana has gone up a stage. It has reached the level of yellow level.


    Cold melt, no longer sad, looking at their own Zheng, looking at their hands, at this moment, the body and mind completely open ocean, the heart only that handsome elegant figure. At this moment, she suddenly found that she was so happy, the last hesitation in her heart also disappeared in this moment. Open your mouth and sing softly:


    "the road of the world


    happy young man


    look at the sunshine in the rugged world


    in the world of mortals


    the direction of happiness


    the wind and rain like a dream


    the road follows the boundless


    the wind and rain like a dream


    the road follows the boundless."


    The soft and beautiful voice moved everyone who was still awake. Even the ice ape, who heard such a wonderful song for the first time, forgot to heal. His dull eyes fell on the ocean and listened quietly.


    Zheng Yin continued, and the ocean said to herself with a smile: "even if it''s just a dream, I hope it never wakes up. Forever, forever, let me be by your side. Even if you give everything. "Zheng music ends quietly when she says the last word. At this time, everyone''s eyes are on the ocean. No one finds that two tears are quietly falling from the corner of Sula''s eyes.


    It''s just the last episode of the ghost of a beautiful girl. It''s far from an hour''s time, but the ocean obviously doesn''t mean to continue. Standing up, embracing her guzheng, she walks slowly but firmly towards Ye Yinzhu.


    Just as she turned around, suddenly, a milky light came out from behind the ocean. She just felt that her whole body melted into a piece of cold. Then, in the spirit brand, two clear dragon chants suddenly sounded, and directly poured into her completely open heart. The two spiritual waves, which were cold but expectant, constantly stimulated everything in the deepest part of her soul. Ocean''s eyes showed a little surprise, but she clearly felt that the two emotions were full of sadness and need to be soothed.


    The maternal love from the heart surged into my heart. The ocean stood there motionless, just like a real mother, comforting the two young hearts with her heart.


    Purple and others have seen a strange scene, the elements in the air become strong, strong milky light as a bridge to connect the sea and the snow dragon leopard cocoon together, the snow dragon leopard cocoon becomes more and more bright, and under the Milky light, the sea''s graceful posture becomes more and more beautiful.


    Turning quietly, her body floats uncontrollably from the ground, and the snow dragon and leopard cocoons are also separated from the ground under the action of an invisible energy. One person and one cocoon are gradually overlapping in the air.


    One hand pressed the white yarn on the surface, and the other hand fell gently on the cocoon. The ocean looked at the cocoon in surprise and said softly, "what''s the matter? Tell my sister, why are you so sad? "


    At this moment, all the people in the cultivation state have opened their eyes. The surging elemental breath in the air makes them unable to continue their cultivation. Everyone''s eyes are focused on the air, the sea and the snow dragon and leopard cocoon. Looking at this scene, they know that the recognition of Snow Dragon leopard cocoon is actually a simple melody and a moving song of the ocean.


    "Because they just lost their mother." Ye Yinzhu''s soft voice rings out. In front of the ocean, ye Yinzhu has sprung up in front of her. Without waiting for her reaction, ye Yinzhu picks up the crystal stone on the snow dragon leopard''s cocoon, which is shining with a little bit of blue star luster, and gently thrusts it into the mouth of the ocean.


    "Since they have chosen you, you can take good care of them instead of their mother. Maybe it''s because you''re a woman that they choose you for recognition. "


    A clear flow down the throat, without any obstruction, as if it was not a magic crystal, but just an air flow. When the clear current flows into the body, the ocean suddenly finds that it hears the sound of two heartbeat, as if it is the same rhythm as its own heartbeat. At this moment, the cocoon breaks and turns into a dazzling milky white light band, winding her delicate body under the background of little blue stars.


    Ye Yinzhu fell on the ground, looking at the little blue stars in the sky, his eyes finally showed a comforting smile. He firmly believes that the ocean is absolutely the best choice for the snow dragon and leopard twins. With the kindness of the ocean, which is no less than the moon, he will surely greet them well. Snow Dragon leopard, great mother, you can rest in peace.


    The blue starlight gradually melts in, two clear dragon chants ring out in the starlight, the milky white light turns into a series of crystal clear colors, and constantly melts into it, and the clearly visible energy fluctuation rises continuously. It''s the cold air, and it seems to be a kind of chanting of a special rhythm.


    Everything is changing. The contract has been formed at the moment of cocoon breaking. Under the premise of identical twins, the ocean has become the partner of the two little snow leopards, even their mother.


    time flies. The tenth book has been passed, and the later content is even more wonderful. Friends who like this work will vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 232

    Her body slowly fell into the light of the sea, and she was worried that the light of her white face would not fall into the sea.


    A layer of magic elements become more and more intense, she closed her eyes, eyebrow spray thin out of the Yellow mental power began to appear dazzling changes. From just upgraded to positive yellow, it broke through to deep yellow almost in an instant. Then, deep yellow continued to change. After light green, green and dark green, it broke through all of them. After five steps, it changed to positive cyan and stopped.


    Chang Hao and Ma liangmu are stunned. They are full of envy but not a trace of jealousy. Is that the benefit of level 9 Warcraft? Such a huge promotion has completely upgraded the ocean from a high-level magician to a medium level magician. The help of level 9 upper Warcraft is really extraordinary.


    In fact, what they don''t know is that it''s not the two snow dragons and leopards that make the ocean''s spiritual power break through the sixth level in an instant. It''s the crystal nucleus left by their mother. Through the burning of the soul fire, the great mother has saved all her energy for her children, although she has no ashes left. The crystal nucleus enters into the ocean, which directly transforms the constitution of the ocean. Surrounded by the Milky light band, the impurities in her body have been completely eliminated, and most of the energy in the crystal nucleus has been connected with the pair of little snow leopards. They will absorb the energy left by their real mother through the connection with the ocean as if they were the same mother, and grow rapidly. It''s like the silver dragon scale that Sula got.


    And with two snow dragon leopards signed a contract at the same time, the ocean also got the talent magic left by the snow dragon leopard mother in the big cocoon, the snow color light belt. This is a defensive magic, which can improve the effect according to its own strength. Because it''s a gifted magic, it''s instant. With the strength that the ocean has just broken through, it is undoubtedly the best protection for a divine voice master like her to be able to instantly emit blue snow color light.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the whole body shrouded in a ring of milky white halo in the ocean, looked for a while, some surprised asked: "they?"


    Ocean smile, soft voice: "they sleep, this pair of baby is just born, they need to rest. A long rest will do


    Ye Yinzhu said curiously, "where do they rest?"


    Surprisingly, Haiyang didn''t answer Ye Yinzhu''s question this time. The snow colored light on her face blocked her blushing shyness, "I''ll tell you later."


    Ye Yinzhu has never been in the habit of forcing others into difficulties. He smiles and says, "Congratulations, ocean."


    Ocean gently shook his head, said: "I should thank you.". I really like them. It must be one of my greatest joys in the future to watch them grow up. Instead of their mother, I will take good care of them and not let them suffer any injustice. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded happily. His hand was shining, white and green. Two magic crystal stones with special grain luster appeared in his palm. Turning to Chang Hao and Ma Liang, he said, "this is the crystal nucleus of the golden saber toothed tiger king and the hurricane Python king. If you choose a cub, you can eat the crystal nucleus. In this way, you can not only improve your own strength to a certain extent, but also better sign a contract with the cub. "


    Looking at the powerful effect of xuelongbao''s signing, Ma Liang and Chang Hao are somewhat disappointed. At this time, ye Yinzhu takes out two cores of level 9 Warcraft, which immediately frightens them.


    The crystal core value of level 9 Warcraft is definitely not lower than that of a level 9 Warcraft, because the crystal core is the center of Warcraft''s power source and the best material for making advanced magic props, especially the magic wand used by the mage. If you can embed a magic crystal stone of the same system, the effect will be greatly increased. The core of level 9 Warcraft is not measured by value at all. Although they also know that ye Yinzhu doesn''t like foreign things very much, they didn''t expect that he would take out such valuable things.


    "Yinzhu, we can''t have it." Ma Liang said firmly. "You''ve given us a lot. I didn''t even dare to think about it before. If you give us the nucleus of level 9 Warcraft again, I''m afraid we will never be able to pay off such kindness. "


    Chang Hao''s attitude is the same as Ma Liang''s, "yes, Yinzhu, you have been very kind to us. We really can''t have it. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t expect that their attitude would be so firm. He laughingly said, "what are you doing. The so-called make the best use of everything. No matter how good a thing is, if no one gives full play to its value, it is just a dead thing. These two crystals are useless to me. And you are about to sign a contract with those two little guys, in your body, the value of these two nuclei can really reflect. With the crystal nucleus, your Warcraft partners can grow up in the shortest time. We are friends. Don''t forget your mission. You''re not just students of the Magic Academy of Milan. "


    In front of Haiyang and Sula, ye Yinzhu didn''t say the four words of Donglong bazong, but his meaning was naturally understood by Chang Hao and Ma Liang. They both looked at each other and were lost in thought. Between the lips buzzing, it seems that they are communicating something with sound.After a long time, the persistent light in their eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by a kind of happy smile, as if they had made a major decision. At the same time, they went forward and took the crystal cores of the golden saber toothed tiger king and the hurricane Python king from ye Yinzhu''s hand.


    "Yinzhu." Ma Liang looked at the crystal nucleus in his hand and said, "from now on, Chang Hao and I are no longer your friends."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment and turned to smile: "yes! We''re not just friends, we''re brothers. "


    Ma Liang nodded and said, "yes, we are brothers. At the same time, we are also your subordinates. I''m sure Sura and the ocean won''t tell us about us. Here, I''m Ma Liang


    "I''m Chang Hao." Chang Hao said.


    Then, the two said in one voice: "in the name of the dragon, I will never betray Ye Yinzhu and become his arm, his subordinates and his brothers. If you disobey this oath, the dragon will bite back, and heaven will destroy the earth. " While saying that, without waiting for ye Yinzhu to make a move against it, they bit their right middle finger at the same time and roared. As the blood essence of the middle finger bounced into the air, they each spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    The blood in the air strangely turns into a blood dragon, which is not the lizard like dragon in the seven dragon city, but a special dragon form with head rising and double horns, full of the power of the king in heaven and earth. Two blood dragons rose up in the air, turned into two blood flashes, and suddenly pierced into the top of Ye Yinzhu''s head.


    Ye Yinzhu felt warm all over his body, but he didn''t feel any discomfort. With the rapid passage of heat, he soon returned to normal.


    Chang Hao and Ma Liang didn''t seem to be weak because of the passing of blood. There was a relieved smile on their faces. They raised their right hands, and there was a blood red dragon pattern in their palms.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously.


    Ma Liang said with a smile: "this is the unique oath of Donglong. It''s called dragon blood oath. Now we won''t tell you. You''ll know later if you ask Lord Qin. "


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t like to worry too much. He doesn''t seem to have changed much. He also believes that Chang Hao and Ma Liang won''t hurt himself. But does the meaning of their oath seem to be loyal to him? It''s all brothers. What''s the point? He didn''t know that the dragon''s blood oath, in the East Dragon empire of that year, was a manifestation of the absolute loyalty of ministers to the monarch. Once disobeying the oath, the small blood dragon on his hand will immediately bite back and go straight to the heart, causing the swearing person to die suddenly.


    As a practitioner of space magic, Chang Hao needs more flexibility, so he chose the golden saber toothed tiger king cub that can fly, while the hurricane Python King naturally belongs to Ma Liang. After swearing, they immediately ate the magic crystal and completed the contract with the two nine level inferior Warcraft.


    Because they are magicians, they don''t need special items like Sura to carry their Warcraft partners around. They just need to open a simple array to make their Warcraft follow them all the time. Release through the simplest call.


    Although the effect of the crystal nuclei of the golden saber toothed tiger king and the hurricane Python king is a little worse than the crystal nuclei of the snow dragon leopard, the mana of Chang Hao and Ma Liang has been improved by three levels. Although the special cultivation method of Donglong bazong is still yellow, it has reached the level of the junior level and entered the level of the demon guide. It can be said that apart from Sura, the people who came with Ye Yinzhu got a great harvest. Yueming fulfilled his wish, Ma Liang, Chang Hao and Haiyang got level 9 Warcraft, and their strength was greatly improved.


    With a cry, Yueming, who has been guarded by Mingxue, finally wakes up from his coma, which makes the sleepy red spirit startled. Since he came to Bingsen, the red spirit is very honest and follows the people all the time. The pressure brought by many advanced Warcraft makes it shiver constantly.


    Sobbing, the dark snow sobs a few times, and the ghost''s body is next to the moon''s light rubbing. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 233

    Yueming opens his eyes. With the injection of the elements before Minghui, the damage to the contract has been relieved. Seeing the strange ice cave in front of him, he says: "where is this?"


    Ocean is the only woman, it is the most suitable to take care of Yueming. She raised her body and said, "this is the home of Mingxue. Yueming, are you better? "


    Yueming looks at Mingxue with a concerned face, smiles and says, "I''m fine. Ming Xue''s parents are willing to forgive me, I have been very happy. What about ye Yinzhu? "


    "I''m here." Ye Yinzhu was not far away. Hearing the sound of Yueming, he rushed forward and squatted down beside her.


    Yueming sat up straight, and her joints were a little stiff because of her long coma. She looked at Mingxue beside her reluctantly and said, "I''m not in good health now, so I need to be cultivated. I may not be able to help you any more. Can you send me back with the teleportation array? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said with a smile, "of course. However, Ming Xue has a better proposal. Do you want to hear it? "


    "Dark snow?" Yueming is surprised to see Mingxue beside her. At this time, she has been unable to communicate with Mingxue.


    Ming Xue nodded eagerly, pointing to herself, then to her parents not far away, and then to the moon and the ground.


    "Let me tell you." Minghui and Mingyue come over. At first, they are not willing to stay because of their daughter. Later, after seeing the strength of Zi and his party, they are convinced that neither of them wants to build a group of powerful enemies for themselves. As an ally, they are the best choice. Therefore, although they will not give up their free choice to follow purple, they will never offend the Amethyst bimont and the immeasurable future of mankind.


    Minghui said: "Yueming girl, I can see that you are very kind to Xueer. Xueer is reluctant to leave you. I hope you can stay and live with us for a while. My mother and I are both dark and ice Warcraft. If you like, we can help you to practice, which can be regarded as some compensation after Xueer''s return. After today''s event, we found that the danger in this Bingsen is always unpredictable. Only by making Xueer strong as soon as possible can she have the ability to protect herself. If your strength can be recognized by our husband and wife in the future, we will let Cher sign the contract with you again. Grow fast with your help. "


    "Ah?" The sudden surprise made Yueming a little confused. The cold dimple showed a light red color because of the surprise, "I, can I really?"


    After the human and Warcraft forcibly rescind the contract, although they can not sign other Warcraft, the original Warcraft can still restore the contract under certain conditions because of its soul connection.


    Ming Hui and his wife Ming Yue looked at each other and nodded.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at it but doesn''t say a word. He secretly praises Ming Hui''s intelligence. The miserable ending of Snow Dragon and leopard makes the ghost snow spirit see further. Even level 9 Warcraft is not absolutely safe in this iceberg. For the sake of Mingxue''s happiness, Yueming even doesn''t hesitate to terminate the contract, which is obviously good for Mingxue. They don''t worry about giving the snow to Yueming. Through the contract with human beings, the strength of Mingxue can be rapidly improved. And Yueming has such a group of friends, including Zi. It''s very unlikely that Mingxue will encounter danger outside. To say the least, if there is any crisis in Bingsen in the future, their husband and wife can also go to find Mingxue and escape from this place. Therefore, to choose to help Yueming is a matter of great benefit but no harm to them. This is totally different from the last time that Mingxue was stolen. I miss my daughter, and I can go to Milan Empire at their speed at any time.


    "Yueming, stay. congratulations. It''s not easy to get the approval of Youming snow spirit. You have to work hard. " Ye Yinzhu said with a smile.


    Yueming''s eyes turned from Minghui to Ye Yinzhu, and there were more crystal things in her eyes. She will be very good at expressing, but if she doesn''t have a clear ending today. "Thank you, Yinzhu. I''ll stay. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this is what I promised you at the beginning. Now that I''ve agreed, I''ll do it for you. Master Minghui, I will ask you after Yueming. " As he said this, he bowed to Ming Hui.


    Ming Hui''s figure flashed and swayed to one side. He didn''t dare to accept the gift of Amethyst bimon''s contractual partner. He hastened to be modest and stepped aside with his wife.


    After a hard day, except for ye Yinzhu and Zi, everyone entered the state of cultivation. Even Angel sleeps carefree on Zi''s thigh. Ye Yinzhu leaned against the ice wall beside Zi and said with a smile, "I got more things in this trip than I expected. Zi, when you recover, let''s go to the ice circle. Do you have any plans? "


    Purple only in the face of Ye Yinzhu alone, rigid expression will become soft down, "plan to nothing. I''m a little worried now. "


    "Worried?" Ye Yinzhu looks at him in surprise. It''s the first time for him to see this emotion from purple, and it''s purple who says it. "Why worry? We now have five level 9 Warcraft, including DIS, Perkins and three ice apes. Plus a few of us. Let''s not talk about your strength. Apart from Yueming, we magicians are able to go to the ice circle with three guides, a mage, and Sura, the assassin. Isn''t that enough? "Purple sighed, "if there is an adult war beast in the ice circle, our strength is not enough now. Even with those two ghosts, the snow spirit is still not enough. "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Zi in surprise, and the golden beetle has become his contractual partner. Although he has brought trouble to them at the beginning, ye Yinzhu''s estimation of the level 10 beast is not too high, which is twice as strong as the level 9 beast. But now listening to what Zi said, he realized that his judgment was incorrect.


    Zichen said: "if the gap between level 10 and level 9 is not big, why are we called level 10? At level 10, no matter how many opponents are at different levels, they will not have any effect on level 10 beasts. At the beginning, when the four orcs were tied, although Amethyst bimon ranked first, we could not completely defeat the war beast among the four orcs, because although my ancestors could defeat the war beast, they could not completely kill him. The war beast itself is almost immortal. If it wasn''t for our Amethyst, the land war invincible would be a joke in front of the war beast. "


    Listening to Zi''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but take a breath. Even Zi''s ancestors can''t kill the war beasts, which shows how terrible their defense is. "But you used to be ancient beasts, and Amethyst bimon was the first of the four. Isn''t it possible for the war beast to be convinced? "


    Purple looked at Ye Yinzhu, "you are so naive. As a level 10 beast, which one is not with strong dignity. At the beginning, our allies were just because we amethyst was more powerful and had many people. Time has changed, and I''m far from the peak. How to persuade a level 10 beast? If you don''t have absolute strength, will you tame the level 10 beast? "


    Ye Yinzhu fell into a short meditation, thinking about Zi''s words, he suddenly found a problem, "Zi, since you already know that the level 10 beast is not so easy to compromise, why..."


    "Why are you still looking for it?" Purple indifferent smile, "so many years I have been waiting, don''t care to wait a few years. This time I came to the Arctic wasteland to look for the other three sacred beasts, mainly to confirm their existence, rather than to accept them immediately. You can take two golden beetles has brought me enough surprises. If we can determine where the war beast is, we can try to persuade him. If not, we can leave temporarily. When I grow up to be a real Amethyst bimont, I will come back to the ice circle. So, when we enter the ice circle tomorrow, we will evacuate immediately in case of danger, instead of fighting hard. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I''m relieved if you think so."


    With a smile, Ziwei said: "although power comes first, I''m not a man who only knows power. Yinzhu, you know what? As a matter of fact, the biggest hope for the war beast to cooperate with us this time is you, not me. "


    "Me?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Zi in surprise.


    Purple nodded and said: "yes, it''s you. Is the miracle created by your music still small? Why not create a miracle again? As amethyst bimon, I am deeply attracted by your music. Have I signed a contract with you? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkled, "I''ll try my best." Almost subconsciously, his right hand touched the position of his heart, as if there was a special piano sound in his heart.


    Ye Yinzhu and his party stayed for three days in the territory that originally belonged to the snow dragon leopard, and the snow dragon leopard died. The most powerful nature in this territory is the Youming xuepo couple. In order not to destroy the balance in Bingsen, although they are reluctant, they can only take over the Lord here. With the help of Ye Yinzhu and Zi, all the voices daring to say no were completely suppressed in just three days. Ye Yinzhu also set up a space Dharma array in the ice cave of the nether world. He agreed with Yueming that he would pick her up here in three months. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 234

    During the three-day expedition against Bingsen Warcraft, they hunted and killed many powerful ice series Warcraft of level 7 or 8. Of course, the main players were two golden bimont and Ming Hui couples. The corpses and crystal cores of these Warcraft were almost filled with the space rings of Ye Yinzhu and several other people, which can be said to be a huge harvest. You know, this is a lot of wealth!


    In three days, under the action of Ye Yinzhu''s Guben peiyuanqu, the three ice ape''s strong bodies have returned to normal, and the speed of bone healing is really frightening. As the aborigines in Bingsen, they need to lead the way to the ice circle.


    "We can only get here. Not far ahead, we are going to enter the ice circle." Ming Hui and his wife stopped flying in the air and pointed to the front of the rising ice and fog. Although they have established a good relationship with Ye Yinzhu, as the residents of Bingsen, they still dare not take risks easily. What''s more, they have become the guardians of the territory of Snow Dragon leopard, and they can''t leave at will.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "thank you for your help."


    Ming Hui hesitated and said to Zi: "Purple emperor, do you really want to enter the ice circle? I don''t doubt your strength, but the danger in the ice circle, I''m afraid... "


    Purple eyes are very firm, "I decided things will not change, in this world, there is no place I can not go.". You don''t have to say much. Yinzhu, let''s go. " While saying that, he took angel and took the lead to walk towards the ice circle.


    "Wait a minute." Ming Hui stops Zi and ye Yinzhu, takes out a small ice crystal like bottle from his arms and hands it to Ye Yinzhu.


    "What is this?" Ye Yinzhu''s subconscious access to the hands. The little bottle seems to be carved with ice, emitting a faint cold, but after starting with the hot air on his hand, there is no sign of melting.


    "This is the tears that Xue Hui left that day. I''ll leave you a memorial. Any fire attribute damage, as long as there is a breath in, our dark snow soul tears can be cured. If you encounter a powerful fire magic attack, you only need to squeeze a tear and use magic power to render it, which is enough to dispel all fire magic below the forbidden curse. Even if it''s a forbidden curse, it can weaken it to a certain extent. "


    "Thank you." Ye Yinzhu is not polite and accepts this bottle of tears directly. Just as he will not hesitate when he gives his own things to others, he will not refuse as long as his friends give him things that are needed. After these days of contact, he has long regarded Youming xuepo as a friend.


    "Ape one, ape two, ape three, you three, go ahead for me." Dis a big drink, elated to let his new three little brother go in the front.


    Perkins is very depressed recently. He has a good relationship with DIS, but since he came to the Arctic wasteland, his luck is much worse than that of dis. Let''s not talk about how many times DIDEs made contributions, but he even accepted three level 9 Warcraft as his younger brother. Like them, the existence of level 9 superior can only accept level 8 Warcraft as a younger brother. As for the fire of soul sacrifice, the level 9 superior can only collect ten. No matter how many of them, their own fire of soul will be affected. Even purple has a limit when it receives the soul fire. Perkins and dice had never received the soul fire of bimont before, because they did not give up the opportunity to collect. They don''t have the ability to release the soul fire after collecting it.


    As they moved on, they were surprised to find that the already extremely cold air seemed to ease, the cold wind was no longer so piercing, and there was not even a snow spirit in the air. In the haze of the sky, the sun is much brighter, and the sun can even feel a bit warm on the body.


    Because of the improvement of his strength, Chang Hao''s cold defense array is much better than before. Most of the cold can be isolated. But Ma Liang was surprised to find that as soon as he left the territory of Youming snow spirit, all the Warcraft he summoned disappeared. I can''t even think about it. He tried several times, but he didn''t succeed. So that a few magicians can only walk forward.


    Ye Yinzhu stopped and said, "everyone, wait a minute. I have something to say."


    They stop and look at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Sula, Haiyang, Chang Hao and Ma Liang in front of him. After hesitating for a moment, he solemnly said, "I know that you must be very suspicious of Zi''s identity. Now we are going to enter the most dangerous ice circle in Bingsen. For their own safety, we are destined to do our best. This time, I will take you to the Arctic wasteland. Naturally, I have no doubt about you. I hope you can keep this secret for me when you know the identity of Zi. "


    We are about to reach the ice circle. Through the previous conversation with Zi, ye Yinzhu has realized that if we really face the war beast, no matter golden bimont or ice ape, we can no longer maintain human form. Only noumenon can make them play their best. It''s better to say it now than to let your friends be surprised and in danger. Ye Yinzhu has also considered using nine needle Fengshen, but he finds that he has no reason to do so, because he can trust the four people who are still around him at this time.


    Ma Liang and Chang Hao both opened their right hands, revealing the sign of the blood red little dragon, "bound by the dragon''s blood oath, they will never betray. Even if people in this sect ask, we will keep our mouth shut. " For them, the deterrent power of the dragon''s blood oath lies above the clan.Ocean looked at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes full of tender color, and said with a smile, "remember what I said to you? The ocean is just a leaf of bamboo. Everything is. " Her meaning is very obvious. I even belong to you. How can I reveal your secret?


    Ye Yinzhu face a red, subconsciously avoid the ocean''s eyes, dare not look at her.


    Ma Liang and Chang Hao, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s awkward appearance, can''t help but show a knowing smile, and their eyes also turn to the last Sula.


    These days, Sula still follows Ye Yinzhu every day, but he talks little, less than before. But no one can deny that Sula''s role in this trip is enormous. Just ensuring everyone''s diet will reduce a lot of trouble for everyone. Before he came to Bingsen, he made many accurate explorations, which made people avoid the orc tribe.


    Ye Yinzhu also saw that Sula had become more and more silent recently. He had asked him several times, but Sula didn''t say anything.


    "Under the witness of heaven and earth, I, Sura, swear by my life and soul that even at the end of my life, my heart will not be abandoned." Calm voice, but it is never calm oath. A layer of black halo emitted from Sula''s body, condensed into a black spot in the air, and quietly printed into his eyebrows.


    Seeing the black light, ye Yinzhu was startled and remembered the special magic he had seen in a strange magic book.


    "Sula, you''re crazy." Ye Yinzhu grabs Sula and grabs his thin shoulder with both hands. His eyes show deep regret. He just wanted to tell the four not to reveal Zi''s identity. But I didn''t expect Sula''s reaction would be so big.


    Sula looks at Ye Yinzhu with a smile. It seems that she has released her mood. Even the silence on her body has disappeared quietly. "It''s OK, Yinzhu. It''s just an oath. "


    Ye Yinzhu lamented: "but it''s a curse oath! How can you curse yourself so much? " Curse oath is a very serious oath, which belongs to the category of dark magic, but it can be used by anyone. It''s almost impossible for Sula to curse himself, because he is sure to succeed.


    Sula smile, said: "curse also need conditions, as long as my heart will never betray you, soon you can?" No one saw that his left hand was gently rubbing the silver ring on the ring finger of his right hand.


    Staring at Sula''s clear eyes, ye Yinzhu''s breath became a little hasty. He suddenly found that his mood was very unstable and full of worries about Sula. Subconsciously, he even wanted to hold Sula in his arms and comfort him. A man asked himself! Why do you have such an impulse to him? Even in the face of the ocean, I just warm more than impulse. It was as if there was an invisible smell in Sula''s body, pulling his feeling.


    With a slight shoulder shake, Sula broke away from ye Yinzhu''s grasp and stepped back two steps, "don''t delay your time on the road."


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath and lowers his previous strong feeling. He is a bit irritable in his mood and nods to Zi.


    Purple sink voice way: "Amethyst belongs to, show noumenon."


    The almost violent roar first came from the mouth of DIS and Perkins. With the appearance of golden hair, their bodies expanded instantly. Every part of their body was so thick, especially the eyes full of bloodthirsty light. The height of more than 17 meters, the shoulder as wide as 7 meters, the deltoid muscles bulging on both sides are like bulging buns, and the muscles covered under the hair can only be described as terror. Under the sunlight, the roaring DIS and Perkins are covered with a golden halo, and the strong breath of the land tyrant makes the earth tremble.


    Several people from Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts participated in the first World War of Qin City on that day. They clearly remember how fierce golden bimont was and almost reversed the doomed war situation. At this moment, they can''t help but think of the purple light that attacked the city, and then think of Ye Yinzhu, who survived the golden bimont attack at that time. They suddenly understand what is in front of them.


    The two huge golden bimonths are like two insurmountable peaks in front of the public. The fierce atmosphere makes the cold air around them retreat.


    if you like this work, please vote for junior three. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 235

    Everyone''s surprise is not over. While the two golden bimons complete their transformation, the three brothers of the ice demon ape roar at the same time, showing their noumenon. Although they are much smaller than the golden bimont, the powerful breath of level 9 Warcraft makes them the best foil for the powerful golden bimont.


    But in this instant, it seems that there are five towering mountains, level 9 Warcraft, which are all level 9 Warcraft! Usually even one is hard to see, but at this moment there are really five here. Shock, total shock. Even Sura, who is most familiar with Ye Yinzhu, didn''t expect that DIS and Perkins, who are pestering themselves for barbecue every day, are bimonts. And it''s also the most powerful golden bimont among bimont giants.


    As the granddaughter of the marshal of the Milan Empire, her grandfather once fought against this extremely powerful creature more than once. The orcs have always been the enemies of the Milan empire. At this moment, these two golden bimons appear. What is the relationship between Ye Yinzhu and the orcs? And the mysterious purple, who is it?


    At this time, the only one who was not surprised was Angie. She was still nestling by her side, as if the changes around her had nothing to do with her.


    "Yinzhu, what''s going on?" Asked the sea tentatively. She would never believe that Yinzhu was a spy sent by orcs to the Milan empire. Even if the real golden bimont appeared in front of her, she would never believe it.


    Ye Yinzhu went to Zi and stood still. "Now you should understand why I repeatedly stressed when I started. I can''t reveal all the details of our trip to the Arctic wasteland. Zi is my good brother. At the same time, he is also a member of bimong, the real king of bimong. But now the chiefs of the three Orc tribes can''t tolerate his existence. At that time, purple had been harming purple, but when she came to Arcadia, we knew each other ten years ago. After coming to the Academy of magic in Milan, we recognized each other and became contractual partners of each other. The main reason for coming to the Arctic wasteland this time is to help Zi find his ancestors'' friends and get their support, so that Zi can regain his original position in the orc territory. Can you understand my explanation? "


    "King bimont, King bimont?" Sula said blankly: "I have never heard of the existence of the king of bimon in the behemoth. Every golden bimont is almost independent and arrogant. Where is the king of bimont? "


    With a smile, dis bent down and put his big head together. "Little brother Sula, I''m not proud. I was wronged to death. You won''t give me barbecue because I''m a bimont


    Sula was stunned for a moment, looking at his huge head and golden hair, unable to speak for a moment. Golden bimont, the shock to him is huge enough.


    Purple light way: "we Amethyst family, a thousand years will appear, now the human, we have long forgotten.". Perhaps only our arch enemy, the dragon clan, can leave some memories of us. Now you all know my secret. If you choose to leave now, Yinzhu and I will not blame you. "


    "Yinzhu''s brother is our brother." Ma Liang walked up to Perkins with a smile and compared his height with him with great interest. Both he and Chang Hao were born in the eight schools of Donglong, and they have no hatred for the orcs. For the eight schools of Donglong, the more chaotic the mainland is, the more favorable it will be for them to find an opportunity to attack the seven towers of Falan. Purple''s subordinates are all golden bimong, so we can see how powerful he is. He has just established the leading position of Ye Yinzhu, and he can have such a powerful ally for future development As well as in the east dragon eight in the status of nature have great benefits. What about orcs? Their contractual partners were only obtained with their help.


    Sula raised her head and looked at DIS, who was much taller than he did not know. "I''ve never sat on Golden bimont''s shoulder before. If you still want to have barbecue, how about let me try?"


    "No problem," said dis with a grin The huge palm spread out, let Sura step up, the next moment, like the feeling of flying clouds, Sura has sat on the wide and huge shoulders of dis.


    Sula, MALIANG and Chang Hao did not let themselves down. Ye Yinzhu turned her eyes to the last ocean. As the granddaughter of the Grand Marshal of the Milan Empire, would she accept being brothers with the orcs? Although there is that the ocean is the guarantee of Ye Yinzhu, at this time he is still not sure.


    As the ocean moved forward step by step, her eyes had returned to normal. As she walked, she shook her head and murmured, "I can''t see, I can''t see..." The black hair swayed with the head of the fish. Although it was covered by the white light, the expression on the ocean''s face could not be seen at this time, ye Yinzhu and Zi could not help laughing at her lovely appearance.


    Zi took angel''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    Ye Yinzhu laughs and floats forward. In the exclamation of the sea, she copies her body from the ground and rises up. With the help of his knees and chest, she has already risen to his other shoulder and sat down.


    Standing high, you can see far away. Sitting on the shoulder of gold, you can see far away.


    Perkins put Chang Hao and Ma Liang on his shoulder one by one, but they didn''t get as good treatment as Sula. In the strange cry, he was startled and thought that the gold in front of him was angry.Three ice apes are at the front, followed by purple and angel, and finally two golden bimons. With five level nine Warcraft, three human magicians, an assassin and two powerful men, Amethyst bimon and the fairy queen, they finally entered the most dangerous forbidden area in the Arctic wasteland. Of course, at the back of the team, there was the little red spirit. It''s just that his appearance is a little funny at this time. He is close behind his thigh, evasive and nervous. His body often shakes a few times. I don''t know if it''s because it has begun to absorb krypton gold in the body. Hongling''s hair is becoming more and more crystal clear. The bright red color adds a touch of beauty to the snow.


    The division of Cryosphere in Bingsen is not based on terrain, but on temperature. Entering the ice circle made people feel uncomfortable. Although it''s still cold, it''s much warmer in the ice circle than in the freezing forest. More importantly, there is no wind or snow. Everything around is very quiet, quiet some terrible.


    Ye Yinzhu sits on his shoulder, embracing the slender waist of the ocean with one hand, and looks far away. From his shoulder height of more than ten meters, he can see that the terrain in front of him is very flat, but the surrounding fog becomes more and more with the increase of temperature, and the visibility gradually decreases. He can only see the scenery 200 meters away, and then it becomes blurred.


    The three ice apes walking in the front are getting slower and slower. Ye Yinzhu can clearly see that their broad bodies seem to be shaking. They have to summon up courage every step forward.


    What are they afraid of? A question mark rises in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. Through spiritual connection, he wants to ask Zizi.


    Purple''s face also became a little dignified, and said to Ye Yinzhu on his shoulder, "it''s really strange here. It seems that my guess is right. It''s coercion. It''s very powerful. Even I can''t bear it. Don''t you find the dignified look of DIS and Perkins? The only thing that can bring the supremacy of level 9 upper level Warcraft is the existence above them. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at him. Sure enough, his previous arrogance has been restrained. Although he doesn''t tremble like his three younger brothers, his pace of progress has become very dignified. Red light flickered in the huge eyes, as if feeling the movement around.


    The fog is getting stronger and the visibility is getting worse. But the temperature is getting higher.


    All of a sudden, the three ice demon apes in the front stop. The first ape turns around and says in horror: "do we really want to go forward? After this fog passed, it really entered the territory of the ice circle. In our memory, no one can come out alive after entering the ice circle. "


    Purple light way: "continue to walk, you may not die, stop to die immediately."


    Ape a look at his two brothers, but under, had to drum up the courage to move on.


    The ice fog is rich. When you look at it, you can even find a drop of water. It has been nearly an hour since you entered the ice fog area, and the visibility has dropped to about 10 meters. People can only keep a dense formation, so as not to see their own people. With the thick fog, people''s mood has become more and more nervous.


    "Ocean, let''s play together." Ye Yinzhu said suddenly.


    The seriousness of the outside world can''t affect the feeling of happiness in the heart of the ocean. Being held in her arms by Ye Yinzhu, the pure first love has already intoxicated her, and she doesn''t feel that she is in danger at this time. Hearing Ye Yinzhu''s words, he raised his head blankly, "ensemble?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "ensemble, Xiaoxiang Shuiyun, you should know it. We''ll play it together. "


    The ocean naturally won''t disobey the meaning of Ye Yinzhu, nodded and said: "OK, but I''m afraid I can''t get into the mood with this song."


    With a smile, ye Yinzhu said, "it doesn''t matter. Your mental power has been greatly improved and your perception of music has naturally increased. As long as you follow my mood, it''s not difficult to integrate into the music. I''ll help you. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 236

    The ocean faces Ye Yinzhu. The white light on her face reveals her ice skin like milky white crystal. A light mist appears in her black eyes. Although it''s not the first time to see it, her graceful beauty still shocks Ye Yinzhu again.


    With a smile, the ocean whispered, "I haven''t let you see me for a long time. No matter what the result of this trip is, I want you to remember my face."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded foolishly. The beautiful face of the ocean has been covered by white light again, and her simple Zheng has appeared on her legs.


    "Qin di. You are playing here, won''t you lead the guys in here? We''d better be careful. " Said dis tentatively. More and more pressure, even he is a little out of breath.


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "if we don''t make a sound, the unknown inside doesn''t know that we have entered his territory? If that''s the case, why didn''t any Warcraft enter before go out alive? "


    "This..." Diese.


    Zi looked up at Ye Yinzhu on his shoulder and said with a smile, "Yinzhu, play. I''d like to hear your ensemble, too." Only he knows what ye Yinzhu wants to do.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles a little, and calls the moon qinghuiqin to the sea from the space ring, showing a sunny smile to the ocean around him. Eight fingers are already floating, and the low and humming sound of the Qin comes out quietly.


    There is no need to say hello. The piano sound is the best guide. With the elegant overtones, the ocean guzheng suddenly brings a string of clear and distant sounds of ice cracking.


    As long as you touch the string, ye Yinzhu will enter a different state. His elegant eight fingers move gently on the string, and his classic beauty makes the ocean around him feel suffocating. It''s the first time that she plays next to Ye Yinzhu in this way. As a master of music, even if she reaches the green level, she feels the gap between herself and ye Yinzhu in a flash. It''s not between mental power, but the understanding of music. Under the guidance of Ye Yinzhu, even if she is already familiar with that song, she needs to gradually integrate her emotions with the music. But ye Yinzhu is different. When his fingers touch the strings, the whole person has been integrated into the humming of the strings. No matter what kind of music it is, it can immediately show the true meaning in his hands.


    The magical deep yellow zither music not only affects everyone around, but also affects the zither playing with him. It seems to be an invisible force. The ocean''s emotion is directly integrated into the zither music. The zither music is the leading role, but the zither has become the best partner for each other. One is deep, the other is clear, and the two completely different rhythms are completed in the vibration of the strings The combination of beauty and harmony.


    Sitting on the other shoulder of DIS, Sula looked at the playing Ye Yinzhu and the ocean, her eyes full of envy. He knew that no matter how hard he tried and how close he was to Ye Yinzhu, he could not play with him like the ocean! If he could be reborn, he vowed that he would choose the divine music master and the most suitable musical instrument for ye Yinzhu.


    With the gradual deduction of the profound Guqin and the Dragon singing guzheng, this song "Xiaoxiang water cloud" suddenly enters the artistic conception of rippling blue waves and shrouding smoke. The halo of dark yellow is gradually rippling out based on Ye Yinzhu''s body. However, the blue light released from the ocean has become a complementary power. It quietly reverberates between the tones of dark yellow, as if the color is integrated into the dark yellow, making its color more profound.


    Feeling the change of his mental power, ye Yinzhu can''t help feeling full of surprise. He has reached the ocean of youth level and middle level. His help in the ensemble process is huge. You know, the lower the magic level, the greater the gap between each level. Ye Yinzhu''s current strength is the seventh level of jiandanqinxin, which is equivalent to the first level of the blue level. Originally, even if he added Shanghai Yang''s green level to the middle level, he was unlikely to be promoted to the middle level of the blue level. However, under the guidance of his zither music, the zither music and zither music are fully integrated, and their spiritual power is miraculously integrated in the resonance of the zither and zither strings, which are both strings. Not only the speed of spiritual power cohesion is greatly increased, but ye Yinzhu also clearly feels that their magic power of zither has reached the edge of the Ninth level of jiandanqinxin. He firmly believed that if he could have two more green level divine sound masters to help him, he might be able to break through to the purple level! He deeply knew what a terrible existence the divine voice master was after he reached the purple level.


    The beautiful sounds of nature are scattered, slow, medium, fast and scattered at different speeds. Through the light overtones, they produce a variety of feelings. This piece of music, Xiaoxiang Shuiyun, is not so powerful in the music of shenyinshi. It is mostly used to cultivate sentiment and produce appeal through the integration of emotion and music.


    The strings tremble with Ye Yinzhu''s heart strings, and the ocean''s heart strings and Zheng strings follow the same rhythm. After the fusion, the dark yellow light releases a dark yellow halo with a diameter of 30 meters, completely encircling people''s bodies. Beautiful music has not only made them happy through hearing, but also achieved all-round three-dimensional effect through the shock wave in the air and the feeling of their spirit and breath.


    The first one to react is the worst red spirit. Besides its own special abilities, its real level is only equivalent to level 4 Warcraft. It can''t be calculated for its poor mental power. As he went deep into the ice circle, his body was not trembling, but shrinking into a ball, tightly grasping the hair on his body, and he did not dare to come down. At this time, in the zither ensemble of Xiaoxiang Shuiyun, the body stretches out again. Under the magic of the deep yellow rhyme, the fear in the eyes gradually disappears, and is replaced by a pair of obsessive color. Red eyes are watching the playing Ye Yinzhu and the ocean. With fast speed, they reach Sula''s side on the other shoulder of DIS and gather together Jing will listen to God, a pair of extremely enjoy the appearance, in his chest and abdomen, a little light purple halo quietly volatilized. The magic power of Shenyin, which is close to the Ninth level of jiandanqinxin, stimulates the absorption of krypton in his body. How can he not be excited?Then there are Sula, Ma Liang and Chang Hao. They feel that their breath has changed. After entering the ice circle, they feel as if they are oppressed by big stones. Their whole body seems to be relaxed, and their spirit is also in a burst. Both Sula''s fighting spirit and the magic power of the two young magicians of Donglong bazong are promoted to themselves in an instant The peak state that can be reached, the sense organs of the outside world are also keen, and everything seems to have entered a wonderful realm.


    The shivering three ice apes pause, looking at the dark yellow light beyond their bodies and enveloping themselves in it, and listening to the moving and elegant music, they can''t help sounding the scene of the first world war with snow dragon leopard. At the same time, they think that it''s the terrible human. Fortunately, this time, he is on their side. The suppressed breath around them disappeared, their body trembled and their whole body was full of strength again. Even the wounds of ape two and ape three were no longer painful. When have they ever seen such magical magic growing up in Bingsen? For a moment, they can''t help but have more confidence in this challenge to the authority of the ice circle, and their steps have become calm again.


    The tension of DIS and Perkins also disappeared in this strange aura. Even purple''s mood was obviously relaxed. As they moved forward, they compared their thumbs to Ye Yinzhu.


    Playing Qin music and controlling his own heartstrings and strings, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that his manipulation of Qin music seems to have entered another realm. Originally, when playing piano music, the music is no doubt divergent. As far as the music can reach, the power of piano magic can extend. According to the size of the sound, the coverage is not the same. But at this time, he clearly felt that when he was playing Xiaoxiang Shuiyun, perhaps because of the recent increase of Qin''s magic power, he found that he could directly control the scope of Qin''s magic power through his mental power.


    It''s not to limit the expansion of the piano sound. The effect of the piano sound is still spread according to the sound size, but it can control the influence of magic. In this way, through the precise control of magic power, we can save a lot of spiritual power. He had never heard Qin Shang talk about this situation before. He felt that it was not only related to his mental strength, but also had a deep connection with his fighting spirit and the same life contract with Zi. It seemed that many factors mixed together to produce changes.


    While playing and trying, ye Yinzhu is sure that his guess is correct, and controls the dark yellow halo just to the extent that all the people are surrounded in the center. The later generation of Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu''s Shenyin halo, which shocked the mainland, appeared for the first time on the stage of the history of the mainland of lonzainus.


    With the help of the aura of Shenyin, everyone''s mentality was completely stabilized, and they were all in the best fighting state. The three ice apes in the front suddenly became active. The cold blue light released from them, fanned forward, and the thick fog suddenly turned into large pieces of ice debris and fell to the ground, which made people''s vision recover a lot.


    Dis did not have the good anger to scold one, "these three idiots, early did what come."


    With a smile, Sura said, "maybe they forgot because they were afraid." (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 237

    Fearing that it would affect Ye Yinzhu''s performance and the ocean''s performance, he tried to walk more smoothly. He thought to himself that if Emperor Qin could always be with emperor Zi, then maybe he could evolve again under the influence of his magical music. I just don''t know what the golden bimont will look like after evolution.


    With more and more familiar control, ye Yinzhu shows the aura size of Shenyin like a finger, and the magic power improved in ensemble is even less than that consumed by them. A piece of Xiaoxiang Shuiyun completely reverses the previous unfavorable situation and makes everyone in the best state.


    Finally, they walked on for about half an hour. As soon as the surrounding area was clear, they had passed through the thick fog. What they saw was a large ice forest, a forest composed of icicles. The icicles here seemed to be made by hand. Each icicle was tall and erect, and the highest one was even more than 100 meters. The thick icicle stalks were there, reflected in the sunlight Dazzling halo.


    Purple sink voice way: "everybody is careful, we should enter the core of the ice circle."


    The distance between the icicles is very wide, even the huge body like golden bimont can easily pass through. As they walk forward, people can''t help but feel strange, because the temperature around them is really strange. Although a large number of icicles stand upright and the ground is thick with ice, the temperature here gives people a warm feeling like spring, and even has been cold Rise above freezing point. However, since the temperature is high, why doesn''t the ice melt?


    The more you go forward, the thinner the gap between the icicles becomes. The surrounding ice remains the same, but the temperature is still rising. Although with the help of the aura of Shenyin, the invisible pressure of the outside world has disappeared, but this strange change in temperature still makes everyone''s heart nervous again.


    Ma Liang stealthily takes out his six silverdragon weapons, and his mana is raised to the level of the junior level. He is confident that he can summon the silverdragon with the six silverdragon weapons and then make a certain attack. After all, the combination of the six silver dragon weapons can be called a artifact. You know, this is not only the six parts of Yinlong''s body, but also the magic weapon of painting family formed after special refining.


    Chang Hao had a staff in his hand. The staff was very long, exceeding his height. The whole body was silver white. At the head of the staff was a big hand shape, holding a silver shining gem.


    Sula directly opened his eternal double puppet, standing on the shoulder of DIS, carefully observing the surroundings, holding the angel in his backhand, sighing, ready to respond at any time.


    People''s vigilance seems to be futile, until they pass through the large icicle, they still don''t encounter any danger, or they don''t find a breath of life. Through the icicle, they see a huge ice sheet, which is empty, and it seems that they can''t see the edge at a glance. There was nothing in sight.


    Everyone was stunned. What''s the matter? Is the previous feeling totally illusory? Or is there no Warcraft at all?


    Ye Yinzhu and the ocean stop playing at the same time. At the moment when the aura of Shenyin disappears, everyone''s body shakes, as if the huge pressure made them feel out of breath in an instant.


    The pressure is still there, and it has become more powerful than before. The worst red spirit, Hongling, was shocked by the invisible pressure and lost the ability to act.


    After all, several human beings are not Warcraft, and their adaptability to this kind of pressure is relatively better. Ye Yinzhu jumps off his shoulder and looks like, "listen to me."


    All people''s eyes are puzzled to fall on him, purple way: "listen to what?"


    Ye Yinzhu waved his hand to purple, with a deep look on the ground, and put his ears on the ice. Among the people, ye Yinzhu may not be ranked in terms of strength, but no one can match him in terms of listening. Since he was a child, he has been able to grasp any tiny sound through the training and edification of Shenyin master.


    After a while, ye Yinzhu stood up and said, "it''s the sound of water. There''s water under this ice. But not here, but ahead. " Thinking of the front, he raised his hand with boundless ice.


    Purple eyes light flow, suddenly a flash in my mind, "I understand. Maybe we have crossed the whole continent to the northernmost end of the continent. Yinzhu, what you should hear is the sound of the sea, the sea outside the extreme northern wilderness of the mainland of longqinus. Maybe because it''s too cold here, the sea surface close to the mainland has condensed into ice. What you hear is the sound of sea water waves under the ice outside the continent. "


    Purple''s explanation is undoubtedly reasonable, and everyone nodded at the same time. The sea, have come to the sea, but the goal of their trip still did not appear. Purple''s eyes become calm, ye Yinzhu also reveals the look of thinking.


    Did you miss the previous March? But what about the huge pressure around us? Zi doesn''t understand, neither does Ye Yinzhu.


    After a long hesitation, Zi suddenly said, "Yinzhu, let''s go."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "go? No more searching? "


    Zi shook her head and said, "maybe I''m too greedy. It''s the biggest help for me to find the golden beetle this time. We shouldn''t have ventured to come here. I''m too radical. Let''s go back. When we become stronger, it''s not too late to find opportunities here. "Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "OK, I''ll listen to you." Purple didn''t insist on looking, he also became relaxed. After all, the pressure here gives him a vague premonition that it is best to leave nature as soon as possible. The best way to get out of here is to use the teleportation crystal. It can be teleported directly to the cave not far from the boundary of the Arctic wasteland. It will be much easier to get to Qin City from there.


    Summoning his Amethyst ball from the space ring, ye Yinzhu hesitated when he just wanted to start transmitting. Although the mana has been improved a lot, he knows that with his current strength, it is unrealistic to send more than ten people including five level 9 Warcraft at one time. "We have to go twice."


    Purple looked at the crystal ball in Yinzhu''s hand, nodded and said: "no problem, you take the people of Milan first and take Hongling away. Then come back and pick us up. Angel, you should go with Yinzhu first. "


    Angel tightly took purple''s hand, shook her head and said, "no, I won''t go. I want to be with brother purple." Now she suddenly became a little strange, not as lively as before, and seemed a little flustered. Everyone thought that she was affected by the great pressure here, so no one cared.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "my one-time transmission limit should be about eight people. I''m afraid they''re a little bit less, for they are so big. It''s enough for us to teleport twice. I''ll take Sula, Haiyang, Chang Hao, Ma Liang and dis to go first. I''ll pick you up later. This will save some magic power for the first time, and also be able to pick you up as soon as possible. I want to draw a magic array here first, so that I can come back for the second teleportation. "


    Purple chin head way: "good, everyone surrounded by a circle, protect the sound of bamboo painting array."


    As soon as the ape brothers heard that they could go, they couldn''t wait. They gathered around and waited quietly. Their faces were eager to leave here as soon as possible. The crowd formed a circle, with Ye Yinzhu in the middle.


    This is not the first time that ye Yinzhu has been able to depict the array. With a wave of his right hand, noxie''s sword comes out quietly. Under the influence of bamboo fighting spirit, he takes up a sword spirit and quickly carves it on the ice under his feet.


    The right hand depicts the array, and the Amethyst ball of the left hand releases the mana, which can save a lot of mental power through the help of fighting spirit.


    When ye Yinzhu''s array was just one third of the time, suddenly, the ice surface of the earth vibrated violently, and ye Yinzhu''s body tilted. Fortunately, he responded in time, and the array was not drawn wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" Everyone''s breath became tense.


    Boom, another loud noise. This time, it''s more real than before. The ground seems to tilt a bit in the violent vibration. Even the huge bodies such as DIS and Perkins can''t help tilting.


    Boom, boom, boom -


    Kara, a huge crevasse appeared not far away from the crowd. With that crevasse as the core, the solid ice surface, which was not known how thick, actually presented a network of cracks. A low and hard voice came from every angle in all directions, "who awakened the great gracis. I haven''t tasted the taste of land creatures for a long time, and I sent the dead here. Ha ha ha ha... "


    They swore that this was the first time in their lives that they heard such a terrible laugh. With each laugh, the cracks on the ground would expand several times. The ice powder from the canopy would spray out into the sky, and countless pieces of ice would fall. The original warmth was suddenly rolled by a cold mat, which made everyone shiver.


    Sula''s reaction is the fastest, "get out of here. It seems to be a very powerful creature. Let''s retreat to the ice forest first. It''s good to have a shelter. "


    Purple and ye Yinzhu look at each other and wave their hands. The magician is still on Huang Jinbi Meng''s shoulder. They all start running and immediately retreat towards Binglin.


    Boom, a huge sound, countless pieces of broken ice soared into the air, scattered and splashed, just like a huge ice ball suddenly burst open, the sound of rushing to break the air is frightening, every piece of broken ice is shot out like a sharp arrow, almost covering thousands of square meters.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 238

    Three ice apes curl up their bodies quickly, releasing a layer of ice blue magic, making the body surface condense thick ice armor. DIS and Perkins have the strongest defense, protecting other people with their bodies. A time of intensive collision sound with strong impact will send people''s bodies far away. The terrible cold and strong shock wave, even gold bimont''s huge body can not stand in the storm, the core of the ice circle completely turned into a world of ice and snow.


    A low roar came from the mouth of the three brothers. When the ice cover was over, their ice armor was completely broken. Ape one and ape two, who were not fully healed, even tumbled on the ground for several weeks. With the help of DIS, they managed to stabilize themselves. Golden bimon''s defense is really strong, although the whole body a burst of pain, but DIS and Perkins did not get any damage.


    The ice forest nearest to the core of the cryosphere in the distance was also affected by the broken ice. The innermost circle of ice forest has completely collapsed. It can be seen how intense the explosion was just now.


    The zither and zither are playing at the same time, which is still the song "Xiaoxiang water cloud". The dark yellow aura of divine sound envelops people''s bodies. Although it can''t enhance people''s strength, it blocks the huge pressure, and makes everyone''s mind concentrate after eliminating fear.


    The ice fog brought by the broken ice gradually dissipated, and people saw a terrible scene. A huge pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters appeared not far ahead. The huge pit didn''t know how deep it was. The surrounding ice cracked outward. With a low and shaking footstep, a body shadow slowly came out of it.


    It was a human being. He looked very special. He was about three meters tall. His body was as strong as a bull. The lines of every muscle were so clear on him. His upper body was naked. His dark skin was shining. His eyes were strange yellow, like two round yellow crystals. It seemed that there was a clear black swirl The vortex revolves around his body, but through the breath, people know that the black vortex is not a dark element, nor does it belong to any kind of magic element.


    This man is wearing a pair of briefs, which tightly covers the symbol of men. The briefs are red, and I don''t know what the material is, but they look like some kind of Warcraft leather, which is very irregular. The most peculiar thing is that there is a one foot long horn on his black bald head, which is also black and integrated with his head. He didn''t make any moves, but he didn''t take a step forward. The ground around his big foot would crack violently and make a toothache click. Yellow flashing eyes, cold light flow, looking at Ye Yinzhu and his party full of disdain.


    "Did you wake up the great Gracias? Gold, bimont, and humans. It''s not bad. It can be my snack. Ha ha ha, release your soul and body. It''s the greatest honor of your life to be the food of my great gracious. "


    GRASSIS'' voice is like thunder in the air. Although his words are arrogant, they don''t make people feel arrogant. Every word that comes out of his mouth is hammered in people''s hearts like a giant hammer. Even the ensemble of Ye Yinzhu and the ocean is affected to a certain extent, and the aura of Shenyin fluctuates violently.


    GRASSIS''s pace was not fast, but it was heavy, as if everything was under his control.


    Yes, he is the source of great pressure for everyone. Everyone clearly feels it. At this time, Zi suddenly walked out from between DIS and Perkins, walked out of the aura of divine voice with steady steps, and then went step by step in the direction of gracis. Angel is still around him, but at this time, her eyes have no lively and curious, the rest is only instinctive fear.


    "Why?" Gracis was surprised to see purple coming up. He never thought that there were any Warcraft and human beings who could face his own momentum.


    "Are you human? Or level 9 Warcraft? Why does your breath make me feel strange GRASSIS scratched his bald head, and as he walked forward, his eyes fell on violet.


    Zi stopped and said to angel beside her, "you step back and give it to me here."


    Angel didn''t object. She looked at purple with concern, but her steps didn''t move.


    "Stand back." Purple deep voice to drink.


    Angel seems to be scared, some wronged looking at purple, but had to slowly step back. The only person left in front of the detachment was Zi.


    "Your name is Gracias? The great beast of war Purple deep voice says.


    GRASSIS also stopped, he found the man in front of him very interested, "you know me? It''s impossible. I''ve never left Bingsen here. The Warcraft I''ve seen has already died. "


    Purple light way: "four big God beasts, amethyst is the most." Even if he has not fully grown up to Amethyst is really powerful than Meng, the pride of Amethyst makes him never shrink back, even if he is facing a level 10 beast.


    A dazzling purple flame rose from purple and burned violently. Purple raised his right hand, and the purple flame extended outward along his palm. The thirteen meter long Amethyst sword was born in his stable right hand. Although it seemed that purple''s body was not in harmony with the thirteen meter long sword, no one would doubt that he was Can you use this huge sword."Amethyst bimont." The breath of the war beast Gladys suddenly became a lot of condensation, and the Yellow pupil contracted violently.


    "Yes, it''s Amethyst Beamon." Purple cold said.


    The breath of GRASSIS seemed to be a little hasty. Like the memory of Zizi''s four great beasts, in the depth of his memory, there was also everything about Amethyst bimont handed down by his ancestors. He deeply knows that Amethyst is more powerful than Meng. Before the hegemony suddenly converged a little bit, "did not expect, in addition to my gracis, the four beasts have descendants handed down. Are you here for me? "


    Purple nodded, "the orcs are weak. In order to protect their own power, they kill the descendants of the beast. The Arctic wasteland needs the reign of the Amethyst family. The orcs need more wise leadership to get out of the predicament. I need your help."


    Gracis frowned. "Amethyst Beamon needs help, too? What does it have to do with me. Amethyst, don''t forget that my ancestors never submitted to your ancestors in those years. At most, it was just a cooperative relationship. The reason why you Amethyst bimon can rank first among the four beasts is that you have enough subordinates, not that you can suppress our war beasts in strength. Why do you want me to help you? Why should I listen to you? I''ve lived here in peace for thousands of years. Do you think I''ll leave here? What a joke. "


    Purple did not speak, but calmly looked at gracis, eyes purple flame flashing, war beast gracis words of contempt has made him angry.


    "It''s because of disunity that we beasts have come to this stage. Orcs can no longer sink down and live by robbing people for food every year. Do you know how much we Orc soldiers have to sacrifice to get enough food every year? Do you know that in the eyes of human beings, we are only the lowest existence? We orcs have our own civilization, but now the three tribes have already destroyed the civilization of the orcs. I don''t want you to listen to me. I just hope you can stand up with me and lead the orcs again. " Purple strong pressure anger sink voice to say.


    Gracis curled his lips. "What does that have to do with me? It''s the problem of the lowly orcs themselves. The great war beast is a god beast, which is different from those humble orcs. In my memory, none of the Amethyst family seems to like such nonsense as you. Don''t you believe in strength to solve everything? Come on, if you can beat me, let me do anything. Otherwise, today I am the place where you are buried. Roar - "


    with a roar from the sky, Gladys'' right foot stepped forward in an instant, and a violent shock showed in an unparalleled form. With Gladys'' right foot as the starting point, the earth was completely boiling, and countless huge pieces of broken ice rose up in the air, suddenly blocking the sky, like a meteor shower, with a clearly visible gray black shock wave towards the purple sky Come to me.


    War trample is one of the special abilities of war beast. With huge seismic waves, it''s enough to destroy all buildings. It''s also natural to devour life.


    Purple moved, although he did not expect that GRASSIS would not hesitate to choose to start, but with a more flexible body and speed to react immediately. The Amethyst sword with one hand was changed into two hands, and his strong body rushed out. A strong purple light broke out with his body as the center, and all the ice near his body was completely turned into powder. At this time, he also jumped into the air, swung the 13 meter long sword, and went straight to the war beast gracis to kill.


    War trample, what is war trample? The strong ice dancing in the air is not its strongest power. The strongest one is the violent shockwave as high as 10 meters. Even golden bimont can''t resist the shockwave that can only retreat.


    friends who like this work, please vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 239

    Feeling the danger signal from purple, ye Yinzhu immediately throws the body of the ocean into the air, and then jumps from the shoulder of DIS to the shoulder of Perkins, grabs Chang Hao in one hand and Ma Liang in the other. Seeing the violent shock force coming with the ice, ye Yinzhu soars into the air, and the moon god''s guard is opened to the maximum extent, trying to jump into the air.


    At the same time with Ye Yinzhu, there is Sula. His movements are much lighter than ye Yinzhu''s. He even uses his strength on the flying ice to rush towards the sea thrown up in the air. This is what ye Yinzhu told Ma Liang and Chang Hao to do before going to help them.


    Boom, with a quick and timely response, ye Yinzhu finally broke away from the shock wave caused by the trampling of the war. A large amount of ice swept by his feet. The moon god''s guardian, ye Yinzhu''s body protector, was just hit by two pieces of ice and nearly broke. His body flew back.


    Golden bimont and ice ape are not so lucky as they are. They are so huge that they can''t get rid of the power of war trampling in time. They can only curl up their bodies before the giant ice attacks, and bear as little power of war trampling as possible.


    When ye Yinzhu and Sura jumped up, he stretched out his 100 inch claws at the same time, pulled the three ice apes behind him, and blocked most of the shock waves and ice with his strong body. Just in the blink of an eye, the bodies of five level 9 Warcraft have been completely engulfed and covered by those solid ice.


    Falling slowly from the mid air, ye Yinzhu finally understands why no Warcraft can walk out of here, and really understands how terrible the level 10 beast is. If this is a battle, just trampling on it, we don''t know how many soldiers will die with it. The war beast deserves its title of war. This is the real killing machine! Even if his speed is slow, it will not affect his terrible destructive power.


    Just here, ye Yinzhu, when they were dealing with the war trample of GRASSIS, the Amethyst sword had reached the top of GRASSIS'' head, like a huge purple lightning, and went straight to GRASSIS'' head to cut.


    The eyes of the yellow crystal color release the light of barbarism. In the face of purple''s heavy cut, gracis raised his solid right arm.


    When - a piece of Mars lights up from the collision between the purple crystal sword and gracis'' arm, shining like the sun, and the purple body flies back like a shell. What''s frightening is that the purple crystal sword in his hand flies out of his hand, flying thousands of meters away, and then falls to the ground. On the right arm of GRASSIS, however, there was only a light white mark.


    Amethyst sword, the existence of artifact level, is the Amethyst sword that once killed the black dragon yexingxu and helped the Amethyst bimong family to cross the Arctic wasteland. At this time, it was shocked by gracis'' arm and flew with its master.


    A slender figure appeared in the mid air. The deep purple light covered purple''s body like a big net. It continued to fly a hundred meters later, and then reluctantly resolved the anti shock force and fell to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Gladys laughed wildly. "It turned out that it was an underage kid who dared to shoot me. It seems that Amethyst bimont will be extinct from you. Great ancestor of war beast! You can see that I gracis will fulfill your unfinished will and make the name of the first beast of longqinus the shining halo of our war beast. I don''t know if eating a Amethyst bimont will make me stronger than ever before? "


    Hold purple is angel, the fierce impact makes her face a flush, at this time ye Yinzhu five people have fallen from the air, they clearly see, purple right arm muscle unexpectedly appeared a crack, purple blood gushing out, dyed his right half body and angel''s dress.


    Ye Yinzhu is most familiar with purple. He knows that although the previous sword purple didn''t turn into noumenon, he has made every effort to attack gracis, but the result is tragic. The super defensive power of the war beast level 10 is not what he can break, which is less than level 8 of purple crystal bimon.


    Purple eyes show not pain, but stronger anger, but at this time his mood is very stable. Quickly said: "the body of war beast is immune to artifact, and immune to all non mixed forbidden spells. It''s called immortality. Give it to me and dis and Perkins. Yinzhu, take the others and leave immediately. It seems that even I underestimated the strength of level 10 beast. In other words, this GRASSIS has reached the peak of level 10, and even surpassed all his ancestors. "


    "Brother purple, I won''t go. I''ll stay and help you. I''ll take revenge for the big bald man who hurt you While saying that, angel did not wait for purple to stop, has floated away, beautiful posture arrow like sky. Chang Hao and others, who had never seen her before, really knew how powerful the young girl looked.


    Deep purple light comes out of her body and floats in the air. Angel''s long dark green hair floats naturally, forming a strange arc. All the light on her body condenses at this moment, and the extremely strong element wave begins to condense towards her body. The huge energy breath will be greatly improved every time, and a circle of purple black halo will start to burst out from her body.Hesitation has become a foreign silver dragon. Ye Yinzhu is the most sensitive to magic elements. He is surprised to find that the magic elements that enter angel''s body are all natural magic elements, but when they are released from her body, they become pure dark elements.


    "Show up, my partner." Angel''s slender right hand is a stroke in the void, and a huge purple six pointed star appears out of thin air. With a loud hiss, a unicorn with wings on its back broke out of the air. Surprisingly, the unicorn, which has always been famous for its purity, should have been a white body and a golden horn, but angel''s Unicorn summoned by contract is black, purple eyes, full of dark breath, only the crystal on his head The translucent white unicorn can make people feel the breath of Unicorn, which extends from the back of the head to the horse mane on the back of the back to white, which is in sharp contrast to the black body. The black wings spread out behind the body, and a circle of black and purple light rings are released from the top and bottom of the body, floating in the air, which immediately makes Angel full of momentum.


    At this moment, the clear eyes of dark green are completely polluted into black, floating on the back of the Black Unicorn, angel''s voice suddenly becomes cold, looking at the war giant gracis below, she says in a cold voice: "hurt my purple brother, I want you to die. The aura of heaven and earth ends with dark devil, all destructive elements! Follow my orders. Go to hell, you bald bastard. "


    The purple black light rises in an instant. With angel''s hands raised, it condenses into a huge purple black spear. The violent elemental breath condenses into purple lightning waves around the black spear. Without the breath of lightning, it feels so terrible. The huge fluctuation of energy makes the freshmen tremble, and angel''s breath rises to the top in an instant.


    The Black Unicorn looked up at the sky and hissed. A circle of black halo floated out. With a milky light on its head, it poured into the purple black spear almost at the same time, which doubled the size of the spear.


    Seeing this scene, the people below could not help but be moved at the same time. Sura was surprised and said: "this is the forbidden curse and the spear of the dark system. It''s a double increase spear. Great power. It''s the eighth level of purple. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes fell on the spear of killing gods, and gracis, the war beast on the other side, also noticed Angie riding on the back of the Black Unicorn in the air. Even he felt a trace of danger. He could not help but be surprised. Could human beings reach such intensity?


    At that time, the beautiful music of the waterfall was just like the song "high mountains and flowing water" played by the waterfall Lianzhu Qin. Ye Yinzhu can see the huge gap between her own side and the war beast from the injury of Zi. Now, the strongest one on her side is not two golden bimons, but angel who is in a violent state. If angel''s attack can''t produce effect, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for her and others to leave here. So, while Angie began to launch the magic forbidden curse, he also began to play his most powerful piano music. The double effect of increase and decrease only works on two people, which is very easy to control. Under the precise magic power of Ye Yinzhu, two dark yellow halos float out at the same time. One is covered with angel''s body, and the other comes naturally to the war giant gracis.


    Roll, brush, Chuo, note, four kinds of playing techniques perfectly show between Ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers. The full play of Shenqu immediately makes Angel more powerful. But this time, the volume of the spear in the air begins to shrink, while the purple lightning around it begins to increase greatly. The most sharp point of the spear tip faintly shows a milky light in the purple light Ze, the huge and powerful element breath suddenly ascended to the peak.


    "After destruction, it will be eternal life. Go, the weapon to kill the gods." Angel drank, the space in a moment completely distorted, no one saw the trajectory of the spear flying out, when the distorted space flashed back to normal, the purple black spear had come to the top of GRASSIS.


    With a low roar, Gladys still didn''t dodge, or in other words, he didn''t dodge at all. The yellow light in his eyes suddenly shot out in large quantities. With a shake of his bald head, the black one horn on his head suddenly turned to milky white, and he directly met the attack of the spear of killing God. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 240

    A little milky light lit up almost in an instant from the moment when the spear collided with the horn. The light doesn''t look strong, but everyone has lost sight. Everything around became silent, and there was no sound of collision. Then, an irresistible huge force made everyone clearly feel that their body seemed to become light and seemed to float in the wind.


    In the dark, the light finally appears. At this time, DIS, Perkins and the three ice apes just come out of the ice and will be picked up by the people who can''t resist the impact of distance.


    The ground, which had been broken and ruined, was now flattened again under the action of the soft milky light. The giant of war, gracis, was still standing there, but his body was a little short, and his two big horns fell into the ground completely. In my eyes, the yellow light is flickering, as if the whole person has become solidified.


    In the middle of the sky, the Black Unicorn suddenly whines, turns into a black light, disappears, and Angie''s body can no longer fly, falling uncontrollably from the air to the ground. Although the impact of the spell just now told them that there was no spell force, they didn''t know what happened. It''s more violent than the heavy cutting of Ziyi Amethyst sword.


    Purple''s body rushed out and picked up angel for the first time. She stood there and looked at gracis quietly. She had some expectation in her heart. After all, it was a double forbidden curse, and it was a double forbidden curse after the enhancement of a generation of Divine Comedy high mountains and flowing water. Can the weakened Gracias really resist? If it can bring him some harm, maybe what I want to do today has a chance.


    Ye Yinzhu also stopped playing. He stopped playing at the moment of collision. His body retreated the shortest distance. The song "high mountains and flowing water" combined with his own fighting spirit made his defensive force the strongest among the people at that moment. But at this time, he has taken back the space ring of the waterfall string organ. For the situation of gracis, he is more clear than Zi. When the aura of "high mountains and flowing water" is shrouded in GRASSIS by his precise mental control, he feels an extremely powerful mental power. Although the piano music can still produce a certain effect, it is much worse than what he imagined. GRASSIS'' spiritual brand is just like his strong body, without any flaws.


    "Roar, roar, roar..." Gladys raised his head suddenly, raised his head to the sky and let out three roars. Then, a dazzling black air suddenly came out from every part of his body, spreading out like his skin suddenly vaporized. The golden eyes are full of unpredictable fury. Between the eyes, two strange and manic Reds make everyone feel uneasy.


    Three ice apes fell to the ground in his roar. In addition to the aftermath of the war trample, the three level 9 Warcraft fainted. At the same time, ye Yinzhu''s brain was in a daze. Although the roar of GRASSIS was so far away, it was like the spiritual puncture in the magic of the spirit department, which affected everyone to a certain extent.


    The crazy breath of energy fluctuates for the first time. The black air has spread for 100 meters in the blink of an eye, just like a dark cloud suddenly falling on the ground, and like a plague that can devour all life.


    "Yinzhu, let''s go. DIS, Perkins, get in the way of him with me. He''s going to transform himself. " No one knows the war beast better than Zi. When Gladys roared, he already knew that the war beast had been completely enraged. It was not what they could do to bear the anger of the level 10 beast. Immune to forbidden curse, even immune to double forbidden curse, the defense of GRASSIS is much stronger than expected. Angel''s best strike didn''t seem to bring him any harm, but only made him more angry and furious.


    Crazy energy breath is fully displayed at this moment, no one knows what to do, withdraw or not?


    "Let''s go. The biggest drawback of the war beast is its slow speed. But his range is too wide. No one has a chance to leave again. " With a roar, Zi rushes to his Amethyst sword and grasps it again with his other hand. There was a trace of sadness in the eyes of the two golden bimonths, but they did not retreat. On the contrary, they walked step by step towards the black fog released by the war giant gracis. From them, what they could feel was not despair, but death.


    Before chasing the two golden bimonths, Zi hands angel, who is already in a semi coma, to Ye Yinzhu, and then nods to him, then rushes out. Through the connection between the souls, ye Yinzhu knows that Zi has to bear the consequences of entering the ice circle with her own strength. He knew that because of his own reasons, he brought them to the dangerous place. Now he can only make up for everything with his own strength, at least let Ye Yinzhu leave here safely.


    Can ye Yinzhu go? He won''t, he didn''t even say much. He gave angel in his arms to the ocean, waved to them, and rushed out with great strides, chasing the pace of purple.Sula and Haiyang look at each other, and they all see the smile in each other''s eyes. The next moment, Sula''s body has disappeared, while Haiyang sits down with Angie in her arms. Although she knows that her Guzheng music may not play a big role in the war, at this moment, every point of strength may play a role. They will not go, because in their hearts, when they enter here, they already have plans.


    Ma Liang and Chang Hao did not leave either. Chang Hao stood in front of him, holding the long handled staff tightly, and nervously observed the situation on the battlefield. Ma Liang had already started his painting, which was based on the six weapons of the silver dragon. Summon his strongest power.


    The black fog dispersed, and the whole ice surface seemed crowded because of the huge existence.


    His body is over 100 meters long and 30 meters high. His shoulders are wide and similar in height. His blood red one horn, his iron black body dissatisfied with the huge cuticle armor, and his strong one horn, which is more than 7 meters long, are very strong. This is the essence of the war beast gracis. The noumenon of level ten beast.


    In front of him, the mountain like golden bimon became a dwarf. In front of him, all the momentum had no effect. Even if it is part of Amethyst bimont, it can''t make the violent war beast have any reaction.


    GRASSIS started, stepped out of his limbs, which were much stronger than the stone pillar, and rushed in the direction of purple and two golden bimonths. As we all know, the collision of the war beast is incomparable to any creature, and no one can stop it. Even if there was a mountain in front of him, he could smash it. Collision is the most direct and powerful skill of war beast. But at this moment, two gold and one purple, three figures just blocked in front of him.


    His eyes twinkled with indomitable eyes. In the face of the huge war beast, Zi didn''t step back. Holding the Amethyst sword high, it was like a core explosion. A purple light even brighter than the forbidden curse exploded from his chest. At the next moment, his body expanded instantly, and the extremely powerful energy seemed to tear the whole world apart. The solid granite like muscles are growing crazily. His body is growing tall and widening. Just in the blink of an eye, the body of purple, who was two meters tall, has grown more than ten times. His clothes have turned into powder in front of this powerful force. A layer of solid and thick purple crystals, like the most solid armor in the world, grew out of his skin and protected every tiny corner of his body.


    The height of 25 meters, finally close to the war beast GRASSIS, purple eyes can finally look at him, Amethyst''s dignity, rely on their own strength to defend, even if the outcome is death, purple also want to turn the last flame of his life into a weapon, bring the final trauma to the enemy in front of him.


    Two golden figures became his help. When the huge beast of war finally came in front of them, a black wind swept through the air, as if it had solidified all the space. Purple and two golden bimons had no way to escape. If you think that the speed of the war beast is slow and want to fight him with speed, then this person is undoubtedly stupid. As a level 10 beast, the strength of the war beast is more than a simple collision? His collision is accompanied by the locking of all spaces, which is beyond the existence of forbidden incantation.


    Will purple and golden bimons dodge and retreat? No, of course not. When they step forward, they are doomed not to retreat. This is not only to fight against the enemy in front of us, but also to defend the dignity of bimon. Yes, the dignity of the behemoth. In their hearts, the word "invincible on land" always belongs to the behemoth.


    At the same time, DIS and Perkins hammered their solid chest. The golden light was like a huge fog of war, which made their bodies expand by 20% in an instant, their muscles became more violent, and their eyes turned red completely. He took back his hundred inch claw, because it had no effect on the war beast. At this time, the two golden bimons only relied on their incomparably solid fists.


    How can they cope with such a powerful enemy? In the next episode, the brilliant attacks will show their advanced attack methods.


    Climax, climax, smash the ticket to support Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 241

    Although the gap between level 9 and level 10 is still huge, they are level 9 after all. In particular, golden bimont is a level 9 superior Warcraft that depends on its strength! When their two golden figures came out and rushed to their opponents, their huge bodies were like cannonballs. With the power of complete explosion after the fury, they ran into the body of the war giant gracis.


    Boom, the earth is shaking. The two roars sounded almost at the same time, and Perkins and dis used all their strength to bump into gracis'' left and right shoulders at the same time.


    At that moment, even gracis, who was at the top of the war beast, stopped completely. The sound of broken bones clearly sounded from the two golden bimonths. However, they still did not retreat. The golden flame belonging to golden bimonths was burning with extremely intense situation, which was not only the burning of strength, but also the burning of life and soul.


    It''s better than gold. They use their own strength to prove the ferocity and huge fists of the behemoth. At the moment before their bodies were shaken away, they broke the black air in the air and bombarded gracis heavily.


    Golden bimont''s fists, which were pounded with all his strength after he entered the crazy state, could definitely be compared with the forbidden mantra. With their bodies flying upside down, gracis roared with pain, and his huge body burst out with more intense black light. On both sides of his shoulders, there were cracks in a piece of extremely hard giant scales. The level 10 beast is not a God either. Under the desperate attack of two golden bimons, he finally suffered some trauma. However, no one can stop the collision of the war beast. With the sound of broken bones, the two golden bimons have been flying hundreds of meters away, and his strong body, which is as long as 100 meters, just pauses for a moment and then impacts again. This time, he is facing purple, showing the body of Amethyst bimon and the powerful Amethyst sword in his hand.


    Purple''s action is as simple as his subordinates, holding the Amethyst sword tightly in both hands. After the burst muscles had been transformed into the body at the cost of overdraft, they seemed to have completely healed. Their strong arms raised the Amethyst sword high, even higher than the height of the war giant gracis unicorn. In the face of this powerful sword that once threatened the ancestors'' status in ancient times Existence, purple burning his most powerful fire, waving the huge sword in his hand.


    In purple action at the same time, from above his shoulder, two figures at the same time soared into the air, like a meteor general toward the top of GRASSIS'' head. They were two human beings. They looked so small compared with the body of gracis. It''s like two flies that don''t get GRASSIS''s attention.


    The dazzling white light came from ye Yinzhu''s hand on the left. All the bamboo fighting spirit was completely infused in the sword of nokeshi. The dazzling white light belonged to the bright light of the holy dragon''s one-man role. In his hands, he stabbed at the right eye of gracis with the fierce momentum of falling body.


    The other figure on the right, which rises with Ye Yinzhu at the same time, is even less impressive. The black breath turns into a mirage. It comes to the left eye of GRASSIS one step earlier than ye Yinzhu. The angel full of curse sighs and goes straight to the pupil of GRASSIS with her special fighting spirit.


    Roar, Gladys'' steps still didn''t stop. The two sharp weapons didn''t give him the feeling of paying attention. Just his eyes closed slightly, and he used his eyelids which seemed to be incomparable with his body to block the attack of Ye Yinzhu and Sura.


    Ding, Sula''s angel sighed and stabbed Gladys in the eyelid for the first time. He immediately felt why purple had suffered such trauma when she cut Gladys'' arm for the first time. It was not only the anti shock force brought by his angel sighing and chopping, but also a more powerful force from gracis'' eyelids. He grabbed his body and bounced down. That kind of power is not what Sula can contend with at all. Just in a moment, his body has already fallen to the ground like lightning.


    The eternal avatar puppet is known as immune to physical attacks, but it can''t be immune to all of them. When the avatar puppet''s body is completely pressed by the irresistible gravity, then the eternal avatar puppet can''t save his life. And in front of her, the place where Sula fell was the place where the huge body of gracis was about to trample. At this moment, ye Yinzhu''s sword of noxie has just pierced GRASSIS''s eyelids, and the huge body after purple mirage is waving the Amethyst sword to chop down. Neither of them can rescue Sula effectively. Once trampled directly by the war beast, I am afraid that even the resurrection of the holy dragon Nokshi can not bear it.


    Seeing that Sula is in danger, ye Yinzhu''s sharp stab of noxie''s sword suddenly delays for a moment, "Sula -"


    although his call is so bleak, at this moment, he has no strength to save Sula''s life. Bisi''s length is not enough, even if it is enough, he has no time to turn his strength to use it.


    At this critical moment, suddenly, a silver halo came down from the sky and covered Sula''s body in an instant. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, his illusory body disappeared after using the eternal avatar puppet.Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what happened. The sword of noxie has stabbed gracis'' eyelids. The artifact did not bring him a miracle. It was also a huge anti shock force that brought his body down. However, compared with Sula, he was less powerful in the middle of the attack, so he was easier to bear the anti shock force. In the crisis, Bess turned into a crystal green light, directly wrapped around the one-man of GRASSIS, and turned her body to GRASSIS'' back at the cost of breaking the tiger''s mouth.


    Who saved Sula? It was Chang Hao, or the magic wand in his hand. At this time, Sula stood beside him, looking surprised. The silver magic wand in his hand is the treasure of the chess school. It''s called the staff of changing stars. It has no effect on space magic, but it has a special ability. It can release a special blinking aura in an instant, cover a creature within the range of his vision, and bring him to his side. Before that, just when Sura was about to fall, it was this fleeting aura that enveloped his body and saved him from the crisis.


    The purple sword, with Amethyst bimon''s body, cuts the huge body of the war beast. At the moment when the Amethyst sword comes into contact with the war beast gracis, he suddenly lights up a purple fog, and his Amethyst armor seems to become more solid.


    Even Zi didn''t expect that when he faced the biggest crisis, he finally evolved from level 7 to level 8.


    In the fierce roar, the Amethyst sword soared again. However, this time, the Amethyst sword had been broken in two. In front of the giant horn of the war beast, the Amethyst sword without enough support still had no fighting power. Two opposing forces broke the 13 meter long sword. This time, however, purple did not retreat.


    At level 8, purple''s power doubled. When the Amethyst sword broke, he gave up his weapon as soon as he could. His two big hands reached out and grasped the unicorn of the war beast. The two feet fully support on the ground, trying to use their solid body of Amethyst to resist the pace of the war beast.


    "Roar --" gracis swung his body hard, trying to shake it away. But the Amethyst in his body was as big as Meng''s body, and he was good at strength. Although a large number of cracks had begun to appear on the purple crystal condensed in purple hands, he still firmly grasped it. His body kept rowing back under the fierce impact of the war beast, and his feet rubbed two deep lines on the ground But the speed of the war giant gracis was also greatly reduced.


    Just at this time, the zither music, like a silver vase breaking suddenly, and like an iron horse attacking suddenly, clanking through the manic magic waves in the air, instantly shrouded in purple. Circles of cyan halo constantly covered the top of purple''s head, making purple shine all over her body, and holding the hands of GRASSIS''s single character became more firm.


    At this time, a blood red light rose from behind Chang Hao. The blood red pattern was magnified in the air. In the blood halo package, the silver dragon five vessels were magnified in the dazzling halo package.


    The scales of the silver dragon expand instantly, the teeth of the silver dragon arrange in order, the heart of the silver dragon enters into the center of the picture, and the horn of the silver dragon stands in the front of the picture. The silver dragon eye is divided into two, and the bright light full of wisdom and cold suddenly releases. Compared with the last World War, ye Yinzhu''s huge and clear silver dragon appeared in a loud dragon chant.


    One of the greatest advantages of summoning creatures to conjure up magicians is that they will not be afraid because of the powerful pressure of their opponents. Level 9 silver dragon is absolutely a superior Warcraft. Through the full call of the silver dragon''s six weapons, Ma Liang''s young level will exert all his strength.


    Long Lin is crystal clear and dazzling. On the silver dragon eyes and silver one corner, there are dazzling patterns. The four claws under the abdomen contract slightly, and the silver luster seems to be a small whirlpool formed by magic elements. The huge dragon wings extend to both sides of the body, like a huge barrier to cover the sky, hovering in the air. The invisible majesty and the real pressure from the elemental energy seem to make the disordered Magic Elements in the air converge instantly. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 242

    In every part around its body, it has magic elements that are like entities. It doesn''t need any incantations. The lavender Elemental Shield has appeared around its body.


    Ma Liang raised his head and looked at the silver dragon in the air. He opened his arms obliquely and said in a loud voice, "silver dragon, my soul, I command you as a Summoner to sacrifice your skills."


    It was another loud dragon song, but this time it was no longer clear, but a little more sad. The wings of the silver dragon stretched as far as possible, and a group of elemental flames began to burst out from it, forming a six color halo and turning into the most dazzling flame.


    Summoning a magician is to attack an opponent by summoning and controlling a powerful Warcraft. At this time, Ma Liang''s face is very ugly. Although his strength has reached the green level, it is not enough to make the summoned Silver Dragon release an attack that can reach the forbidden curse. He knows very well that with the defense of the war giant gracis, if the silver dragon is allowed to attack freely, it will not have any effect at all That''s why he chose to sacrifice. He sacrificed the silver dragon itself and the five weapons of the silver dragon. He condensed all his strength and burst out through sacrifice. If every magician has a last resort, the sacrifice skill of the silver dragon is undoubtedly Ma Liang''s ultimate must kill, the ultimate must kill that pays a huge price.


    At the same time that the silver dragon released its brilliance, not far away from Ma Liang, Sula, who had just been protected by Chang Hao''s wand, rushed out again. Regardless of the fact that his hands were broken, he held the angel tightly and sighed, and his body became more illusory. He watched purple''s huge body go backward and lengthy by the war beast gracis And the sweet chant came out of his mouth.


    MALIANG''s mental strength is on Yinlong, while Chang Hao is nervous about the situation and is ready to rescue again. When he hears Sula''s singing voice, he can''t help but look at Sula''s slender body in surprise, because he finds that it''s not like a human voice at all, but a very special Mantra. It sounds like the call of a lark, which brings us the beauty of nature. But in this sense of beauty, it is full of a layer of killing atmosphere.


    The Black Mist spread from Sula''s back in the form of ribbons. In the blink of an eye, it was ten meters long, just like countless broad tentacles swinging behind him. The wounds on Sula''s hands were miraculously healed in the black atmosphere. What''s more, Sula''s eyes, including white eyes, had turned into pure black ,


    the chanting voice suddenly became sharp, as if suffering a lot. Sula raised his head fiercely, and his body became more transparent in an instant. I don''t know whether it was the role of an eternal stand in puppet or the black air released by him.


    Chang Hao''s eyes were a little dull when he looked at Sula. As a space magician, he was well-informed, but he clearly felt that Sula''s ability at this time did not belong to any kind of magic. The black airflow was not the condensation of dark elements, but was like a special object with the breath of life. It''s not fighting, and Sula''s energy breath seems to violate the rainbow rules. The original green fighting spirit is gone and completely transformed into a pure black.


    Even if the sound became sharp, it was still so beautiful and pleasant. Even the sound of the green guzheng in the ocean was covered by Sula''s sharp and pleasant chant. Suddenly, the countless black banded energy suddenly condensed, and a pair of huge wings stretched out from behind Sula''s back. But he didn''t fly up, but his whole body was completely covered by the black air Flow wrapped in, and his body sent out the breath is completely disappeared at this moment.


    Turning over on GRASSIS'' back, ye Yinzhu didn''t stop his action. He kept trying to hurt GRASSIS at the same position with the sword of noxie in his hand. Especially when he saw that Zizi''s hands holding GRASSIS''s one horn had begun to loosen gradually, he couldn''t help feeling anxious. He knew that once Zizi was thrown away by GRASSIS, they really didn''t fight The power of the fight is gone.


    Madness, what is madness? Everything in front of us is really madness. Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath, takes out his own waterfall string organ, and uses bamboo fighting spirit to firmly attach his body to GRASSIS'' back. Unexpectedly, he plays his guqin music behind the level 10 beast. One hand, it is still the strongest piano music he can use "mountains and rivers", but this time, only two people can hear the music he plays, one is purple, the other is the war beast gracis.


    Silent playing is one of the top secret skills of the Qin family. It takes the goal as the center, and plays the strings completely by virtue of the mental power. Then it directly causes the opponent''s heartstrings to vibrate through the transmission of the mental power, so that the music can ring in the opponent''s heart. The effect is unparalleled. But if you want to arouse the other side''s heartstrings, first of all, the player must combine his own heartstrings with the opponent''s heartstrings, plus the strings. Secondly, once the music is played, the mental power consumed will be more than three times of the normal playing, because the large consumption of mental power will lead to the reduction of the attack target.


    At this time, in order to help Zi better, ye Yinzhu had to sit on the back of GRASSIS and limit GRASSIS with the most unique skill of Qin sect that he could perform. Weakened and enhanced, the power of "high mountains and flowing water" was immediately displayed to the peak by him.


    Roar¡ª¡ªAt the moment when the heartstrings were touched, purple''s momentum increased again. The Amethyst armor all over his body suddenly spewed out a dazzling halo. The armor became more solid, and his hands that he was about to let go were clenched again.


    To his surprise, Gladys realized that his mental defense was not inferior to his physical defense, but at this time, he clearly found that his mental power was gently rhythmic with the special melody in his mind, and in this rhythm, a feeling of fatigue began to appear, making his stride more and more heavy, and his head was purple Crystal than the single angle that the Meng holds also seems to become more and more feeble.


    After all, the level 10 beast is a level 10 beast. At the first time, the war beast gracis has reacted. Through the previous fighting, of course, he knows that Zi has completely overdrawn his own strength in order to limit himself. His strength, which is far from growing up, is far from his opponent. At this time, what GRASSIS felt threatened was not the shining silver dragon in the sky, nor the Amethyst bimon in front of him, but the strange sound that suddenly rushed into his heart and affected his spirit. For him, "high mountains and flowing water" is strange. So he decided not to waste any more time.


    Boom -


    GRASSIS''s forward body suddenly stopped, which made Zizi feel that she had used the wrong force. Her body suddenly hit GRASSIS''s big head. Then, GRASSIS''s two front legs suddenly raised and fell down three meters from the ground. Suddenly, the earth was boiling again. It was still the trampling of war, but the trampling force of this war was vertical Down.


    With a loud bang, Gladys'' front legs seemed to run through the whole earth. A deep crack suddenly appeared on the ground, and his huge body suddenly lifted up under the reaction force, which completely lifted up purple''s body. Even relying on the fighting spirit to absorb the Ye Yinzhu playing by his body, because of the violent vibration, the Qin sound stagnated.


    Glaring white light from the one-sided corner of gracis, his almost upright body seemed to condense infinite energy. With a circle of white halo released from the one-sided corner, the thick Amethyst armor covered on purple arms suddenly broke into powder. When gracis''s upper body fell and the earth trembled again, he finally could not grasp the one-sided corner and was forced to die Life to the front of throwing fly, hard hit on the ground, with a deep and tragic gully. And purple''s body is also rapidly getting smaller, all the strength has reached the level of exhaustion.


    "Sacrifice sacrifice."


    Gracis''s body was wrapped up in a silver halo, and his body was finally turned into a silver halo. At the same time, Sula''s body, completely covered by the black fog, flew up with the pair of black wings behind her. In the clear sound, she suddenly flew to the top of the silver dragon. Faintly, a breath full of curse moved the tip of the black figure to spread out, one black, one silver, one dim, one dazzling, maintaining a completely balanced shape, and then headed for the head of the war beast gracis Again.


    Roar, gracis felt the threat. The super magic released at the cost of sacrificing six silver dragon weapons could even be comparable to angel''s double forbidden spell. After all, it was an attack effect that could only be produced by sacrificing a set of super magic weapons which were close to artifact! The black fog of Sula''s incarnation, however, made Gladys more hesitant because there was no strong breath.


    Another milky halo was released from the single corner. The Milky light was released by standing up and did not affect yeyinzhu. This time, yeyinzhu, which was adsorbed on GRASSIS'' back, also became the object of cleaning.


    Blood has appeared on the skin of both hands and eight fingers, which is the result of playing "high mountains and flowing water" in silence. Not only that, ye Yinzhu found that his body was suddenly absorbed on his back by a special force released from GRASSIS. Even if he wanted to leave now, he could not do it. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 243

    Sula, Haiyang and Chang Hao are all at a loss. They have no idea what happened, but vaguely feel that it is related to the contract between Ye Yinzhu and Zi.


    It turned out that when ye Yinzhu was in a state of demonization in extreme grief and indignation, and was ready to use his life to launch a desperate attack on GRASSIS, a dignified voice suddenly sounded in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "The equal life contract is not only the sharing of power and equal call, but also the sharing of life. Are you willing to share your life with your partners?"


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know how the voice came from, and he didn''t have the heart to think about it. A simple answer only needed three words.


    "I will."


    ¡­¡­


    Just because of the simple three word answer, everything has changed, as if losing something, and as if getting something. Ye Yinzhu, who stopped, felt the sound of his heart beating, felt the fluctuation of energy breath, a special moment that he had never experienced swept through his whole body.


    It seems that the heart is divided into two parts. Yes, he hears two wonderful music beating in parallel. The sweeping breath of energy seems to make himself fully integrated with a special existence. The lost soul connection is reestablishing. At this moment, his body has entered a wonderful state.


    Gladys naturally saw the Milky light, but he didn''t think much about it. In his mind, Amethyst bimont had been defeated by himself. What''s more, these weak human beings, even weakened by the strange music before, would not have any influence on him.


    Moon god is still so clean, purple body disappeared, the rest is only Ye Yinzhu. Fusion and division, two different situations are rapidly exchanging in his body, ye Yinzhu suddenly found that his soul and spiritual brand, have become unprecedented powerful, full of endless power, huge breath of life, is pouring into his body from Bisi, crazy and violent fluctuations. Every fluctuation will make the breath in his body more huge.


    It seems to be two souls and two spiritual brands, but at this moment, it is the only fusion, and the fusion of blood and everything, huge energy, suddenly ascended to a situation that makes Ye Yinzhu feel terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    Yinlong city.


    Li Sha opened his eyes, and his body trembled violently. He looked to the far north in horror, "what kind of power is this? Why is there such a terrible power in him. However, his breath of life seems to be passing, but there is a huge life to continue to supplement. What happened? Ye Yinzhu, what did you meet? Didn''t I tell you that you can call me when your life is in crisis? Have you forgotten? "


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu has forgotten, or said that he does not even have the ability to think too much now. Gladys, the great beast of war, has already come. Under his great pressure, ye Yinzhu''s eyes with milky luster are frozen in front of him.


    Special power produces special energy fluctuations, and every breath of energy makes Ye Yinzhu''s blood dance excitedly. Let alone him, no human being could have experienced this situation before. The breath of life from Bisi has become the biggest backing of yeyinzhu.


    "Gracis, it''s against the dignity of amethyst. I''ll tell you the result." Even ye Yinzhu himself was a little surprised when he said this sentence, because he found that his voice had changed. In addition to his former clear and bright voice, there were more deep and strange synthetic tones belonging to purple, which he felt for the first time.


    The Milky light gushed out from the body. Seeing the approaching gracis, ye Yinzhu''s body floated from the ground, just like a rising sun, full of unpredictable mystery.


    Gladys suddenly felt a little uneasy in his heart. Only when he got close could he feel that the Milky light released from ye Yinzhu had a feeling of fear. Why is that? He is a tiny human being!


    A backhand, with a solid milky luster, ye Yinzhu patted his heart.


    A tearing sound of the dragon, even more terrifying than the trample of war, appeared. A buzzing roar rang out in GRASSIS'' mind, and his pace of progress suddenly stopped. There was a look of horror in his eyes. What kind of power is this? Why? Why does this power appear?


    The sound of dragon chanting became more and more intense. Not only did GRASSIS'' huge body no longer move forward, but under the control of a deep sense of mind, he even slowly retreated.


    Hum, red, blue, yellow, green, gold, silver and black, the color and light alternately spray out from the heart of Ye Yinzhu. Seven colored lights condense into a dazzling rainbow in the air, which surrounds Ye Yinzhu''s body. Then, a milky white light column spray out from the color light, and an indescribable strong breath instantly devours the rainbow and condenses into a rainbow Type.


    "The breath of level 10 beast." Gracis looks at Ye Yinzhu in horror.


    A piece of Guqin surrounded by milky white halo has appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu out of thin air. The style of Guqin is very simple, deep and dark. The golden body makes people unable to see its mystery. A layer of milky white halo constantly wanders out of it. It seems that an unwilling soul is constantly groaning. On the Qin body, the seven strings are shining with different brilliance, just like the colorful rainbow appeared before, a dazzling element whirlpool constantly wandering on the strings. In an instant, all the magic elements in the air were completely emptied by this Guqin.Without any support, the Guqin floats in front of Ye Yinzhu. Under the Milky light, the Guqin seems to be a part of his body.


    The light light flickered, and ye Yinzhu seemed to have lost his consciousness. His hands slowly raised, his right hand turned into gold, his left hand into silver, and his eight fingers gently placed on the string.


    Hum, the left hand gently presses, the right hand flicks, the first blue string slightly fluctuates, accompanied by the beautiful melody of light chanting, a blue arc of light floats out, just like Ye Yinzhu''s previous sound blade. This time, however, it was not the real sound blade, because the blue arc of light, after breaking away from the string, turned itself into a piece of blue brilliance and became a pillar of light hanging in the air.


    In the distance, Chang Hao took a breath. At this time, because the magic elements in the air were evacuated, he could no longer use any magic. Even the staff of changing stars lost its original effect. "This, this seems to be the water system monomer forbids to curse the water and wood years. When did Yinzhu know the magic? And it''s forbidden. "


    Shuimu Nianhua is a kind of water purification monomer forbidden curse. Its purification is not to purify the negative effect, but to purify life. As long as it can''t resist its power, then the life covered by it will disappear forever.


    The water system forbids the incantation to send out from a god sound teacher hand, this is a how inconceivable scene! But this is just the beginning.


    Hum, another light sound, the second fiery red string trembled slightly under the action of the gold and silver hands. Fire red light blade from the sky, also into a red light, so dangling in Shuimu years, a blue and a red, two light columns look so gorgeous.


    "This, this seems to be the red crystal hell of fire forbidden curse." Chang Hao almost bit his tongue. It''s easy to judge the forbidden curse. The magic power of a magician varies according to the rainbow level. However, when a magician casts a forbidden charm, the color of the forbidden charm will go beyond the limit of the rainbow level and show the color of the element itself. For example, most of the level 9 upper Warcraft have their own colors, because their attack power has exceeded the existence of forbidden incantation.


    Hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, five continuous mixed dragon like hum, earth system, wind system, metal system, silver dragon fusion system and dark magic system, are five forbidden incantations. All of them did not fall. The seven single forbidden incantations, with incomparably dazzling brilliance and heavy pressure like the coming of the end of the world, were suspended in the air. And their breath, completely locked in the bottom of the war beast GRASSIS.


    Every time the buzzing appeared, Gladys clearly felt that his heartstrings were severely hit once, and the original solid spiritual brand seemed to be broken at any time. This is the first time in his life. And the humming sound seems to be just a subsidiary of the forbidden curse.


    At the same time, the seven dragon cities located on the mainland of lonzainus were touched at the same time. The seven Dragon Kings guarding the dragon city all raised their noble heads and looked to the north. Because they heard their father''s dragon song.


    Falan, the core of the mainland of lonzainus, also has seven faces, and the old face also embodies the north.


    An old mage in a silver robe looked at the sky doubtfully, "the harmony of the seven dragon king, is the seven dragon city as good as ever? Why are they in the Arctic wilderness at the same time. Come on, give me a message and call the Seventh Tower of Falan immediately... "


    The Arctic wilderness, the ice circle.


    None of the people present knew that the guqin, which was humming seven times, had attracted the attention of the most powerful beings in the world, and no one knew what was about to happen. However, apart from ye Yinzhu, who was still floating in the air, their eyes, including Gladys, were frozen and their spirit was dull. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 244

    What a piano that is! Seven string rings, seven dragon chants, are also seven forbidden incantations. Ye Yinzhu, wrapped by milky white halo, looks so incredible at this moment. The white robe, the noble and elegant atmosphere, the star like bright eyes, and the Milky halo released from the whole body, make people feel as high as his position.


    Seven forbidden incantations, the seven forbidden incantations that are completely integrated, even GRASSIS trembles for them, and the level 10 beast has the limit of his defense. The immunity of forbidden curse does not mean that such a powerful whole series mixed forbidden curse can also be immune. Seven notes are seven forbidden incantations. If it''s a piano music, what will it face?


    Seven drops of GRASSIS''s blood fell from his heart. He knew very well that even without the deterrence of the seven forbidden incantations, if the same voice appeared seven more times, maybe his spiritual brand would be lost. The fear from the heart has made him unable to maintain the perfect defense of the spirit brand.


    No one found that the gold and silver light on Ye Yinzhu''s hands had disappeared after the seven strings. Holding the Guqin in front of him and looking down at the huge body of the war beast, ye Yinzhu said faintly: "surrender or death."


    The combination of clear and deep sounds in the air awakened Sula and others, and also awakened the war giant gracis.


    Mixed forbidden incantation, even gracis, who has lived for thousands of years, is the first time to see such a terrible mixed forbidden incantation! The invisible locking of the majestic breath, as if God''s general existence of the pressure, so that he even gasped hard. No matter how confident he is in his defense, he is not sure whether he can resist the powerful existence of the seven forbidden incantations. His breath weakened, because he was afraid from the bottom of his heart. What kind of power is it that can instantly cast seven forbidden incantations and control them to float in the air? Is this man really a God? Apart from the illusory gods, gracis could not imagine any creature with such power.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to care about grass''s reply. He just looked down at the Milky Guqin in his arms, and his eyes showed the color of meditation.


    "This Can you, can you give me a chance, I''m willing to stay under the ice forever and never be born... " There''s a little bit of luck in gracis'' heart.


    Perhaps disdaining to speak, ye Yinzhu just raised his Guqin and slowly pressed his hands on the string. The seven shining single forbidden incantations in the air almost fell at the same time and condensed towards a point in the air. Anyone with a little bit of magic will know that once the elements are mixed together, the magic will become irreversible.


    "Surrender, I surrender." Gladys'' heart trembled violently, and he almost expressed his loyalty with a crazy roar.


    The seven single forbidden incantations almost stopped at the moment when they were about to touch each other. The light and shadow between them seemed to have produced some color changes. But they just stopped. How much mental strength does it need to control seven forbidden spells at the same time? And at the same time, it can be controlled precisely, and it will stop instantly when they fall at the same time. This time, gracis is really convinced.


    The black air stream shrinks instantly, and the huge body of the war beast disappears quietly. Only the three meter tall man is left on the ground. However, there was no arrogance on his face at this time, and the rest was just pale. He didn''t even dare to wipe the blood stains on the corner of his mouth. He stood there in fear, watching the seven forbidden incantations that might land at any time, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Now that you have chosen surrender, you should know how to do it." Ye Yinzhu''s voice became cold. From his clear eyes, Gladys saw a cold killing.


    As the most powerful defense, Warcraft! How unwilling, unwilling to surrender, GRASSIS had to make a difficult choice for his life at this moment. He didn''t want to die. He had only one life. How precious it was. For him, the dignity of the level 10 beast can''t be compared with the one-time life. The man in front of him and the Guqin in his arms are really terrible.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Gladys said respectfully, "do you want me to contribute the deed of blood or sacrifice the fire of the soul?"


    There are two options, one for humans, the other for Warcraft. Ye Yinzhu didn''t even think about it and said faintly: "sacrifice your soul fire. From now on, you will become the Amethyst mount, loyal guard


    "Yes." Now that he had chosen, Gladys did not hesitate to take a deep breath. His eyes twinkled with endless reluctance. He opened his mouth, and a dazzling milky white flame floated out of his mouth and flew in the direction of Ye Yinzhu. In fact, although he was unwilling, he didn''t have much hatred. In the world of Warcraft, he was respected by the strong. It was not a grievance for him to become Ye Yinzhu, a powerful slave who could not predict human beings, or a mount of Amethyst bimon.


    I don''t know how much the soul fire of GRASSIS is more solid than that of ice ape, but the Milky light is far beyond the level 9 Warcraft.


    Just as the milky white flame was about to float in front of yeyinzhu, a strange scene happened. Yeyinzhu''s tall body suddenly split into two in the air, and the purple that had been integrated into his body just separated from him.Purple body is naked, eyes closed, the whole body exudes a strong purple, granite general body of those terrible scars have disappeared, every solid muscle in the purple light rendering are shining strong color.


    When he opened his mouth, the milky white flame was directly sucked into his mouth, and a more dazzling light bloomed from his purple body. The milky white flame between his chest and abdomen seemed to be burning. The purple smoke around his body suddenly turned into Amethyst armor and wrapped his body firmly.


    Gladys'' body trembled violently, and his face became paler. The fire of sacrificing his soul was a huge blow to Warcraft itself. The more powerful Warcraft was, the more pain he suffered. In addition, his heartstrings were shocked before. At this time, he was hurt more and more. He could not help but vomit a mouthful of blood and almost fell to the ground.


    After getting the powerful soul fire of the level 10 beast, purple eyes slowly opened. He didn''t look at GRASSIS below. His purple eyes full of emotion gazed at Ye Yinzhu opposite him and sighed, "Yinzhu, why are you suffering?"


    Under the traction of Qi, ye Yinzhu also rises a purple light and smiles, "purple, didn''t you say that our lives are linked together, if one side dies, the other side will also be greatly hurt."


    Purple wry smile way: "that is I cheat you! I''m afraid you don''t call me to protect you when you are in danger. But who knows, it cost you so much to revive me. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughs, "the so-called brothers are of one mind. Now we are not only of one mind, but also of the same body. You''ve got half of my life. Haven''t I got more of your Amethyst blood? Since I''m a brother, I don''t need to say any words of gratitude. Remember when we just left the blue sky? I told you then that I would protect you. "


    As he said this, ye Yinzhu''s right hand flicked, and the seven powerful forbidden incantations in the air disappeared between the flicks of his hand. The magic elements in the air returned to normal, and all the pressure disappeared in an instant.


    Their bodies slowly fall to the ground. The light of Guqin in Ye Yinzhu''s arms flashes and turns into a milky halo, which is completely integrated into his body. At least on the surface, ye Yinzhu is not damaged at this time, and even his spirit has recovered to the best state.


    Purple coldly looked at gracis, but gracis did not dare to look up at him, sacrificed the soul of the fire, even if it is a level 10 beast, but also to fully obey the master''s control, if purple want him to die, just a very simple spiritual control is enough. No strong defense can break the control from the soul.


    "Master." It''s a little funny that gracious''s three meter high body mumbled.


    With a purplish cold hum and a wave of his right hand, a purple six pointed star appeared out of thin air, enveloping the huge body of gracis. With a flash of light, he had disappeared. With the sound of a voice, Sula''s angel sighed and fell to the ground.


    With the disappearance of GRASSIS, ye Yinzhu falls down in a smile. With a tight hand, he grabs his shoulder and carefully puts him on the ground.


    "Yinzhu." Sula and the ocean scream at the same time, coupled with the reaction of Chang Hao, the three immediately surrounded. In fact, it didn''t take long from the demonization of Ye Yinzhu to what happened later. They didn''t quite understand what happened between Ye Yinzhu and Zi.


    Purple shook his hand, "don''t disturb him, let him rest. Ocean, please take care of Yinzhu. " As he spoke, he helped Yinzhu to the ocean. Only he can really understand what happened, even more than ye Yinzhu himself.


    Standing up slowly, feeling the beauty of rebirth, Zixin sighs, Yinzhu, Yinzhu, I owe you a life, my life belongs to you. From now on, the contract between us is no longer equal. As amethyst bimon, I swear at the cost of my soul that I will never disobey your will all my life. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 245

    The level 10 beast is really not what they can fight against. The gap between level 10 and level 9 is absolutely different. At the beginning of the battle, Zi realized the strength of GRASSIS, so he rushed up by himself, trying to stop GRASSIS with his overdrawn strength and give ye Yinzhu the chance to escape.


    But ye Yinzhu didn''t give up on him. Everyone didn''t give up on him. All of them showed great strength and launched several powerful attacks of forbidden curse level. However, in the face of the super defense of the war beast, which even forbidden curse could not destroy, their efforts were still in vain. Zi finally suffered a fatal blow under the powerful attack of GRASSIS because of excessive overdraft of energy. Among all the attacks of GRASSIS, except the collision, the one that really belongs to the level 10 Warcraft attack is actually the humble milky halo released by his unicorn. After suffering such an attack, even Amethyst bimon''s constitution could not survive. He used his last strength to replace Ye Yinzhu with his body, and they blocked the aftereffects of GRASSIS'' collision with silver dragon sacrifice and Sura attack.


    At that time, Zi knew that he was finished and his life had come to an end. He clearly felt that his life force had completely passed away, and he also felt the great sadness coming from ye Yinzhu''s soul. However, he soon fell into darkness.


    When ye Yinzhu hears that majestic voice, Zi actually hears it, but his remaining soul hears it. The dignified voice only said to him, "whether your life will survive or not will be decided by your partner." It was not a deity, but the voice of the contract that belonged to the contract of the same life. Before this voice appeared, even Zi did not know that the contract of the same life would produce such a strange situation. Then, he heard the voice of the contract''s question to Ye Yinzhu and ye Yinzhu''s answer without hesitation. At that moment, Zi found that her soul was trembling because of gratitude. Because at that time, he already knew what the price of resurrecting the dead party in the same life contract was, and ye Yinzhu also knew. It''s a message that''s in their souls at the same time.


    If one party dies and wants to revive, it will pay for its own life, half of its vitality. If ye Yinzhu has a hundred years of life, once Bang Zi revives, he will only have 50 years left.


    Although it is difficult to save people''s lives, many people are willing to lend a helping hand at the critical moment. But if they save people at the cost of their own lives, how many people will continue to do so? Especially the decision without hesitation? Ye Yinzhu did it. At that moment, Zi knew that if she could continue to survive, she and ye Yinzhu would no longer be equal except for the relationship of brothers, and the equal life contract would become the master-slave life contract. It''s not a contract that binds him, it''s his own.


    Wake up from thinking, purple quickly returned to normal, because it is naked, he always kept the Amethyst armor, strode toward the distance, after a while, he pulled back the body of DIS and Perkins.


    The two golden bimonths were seriously injured. At least one third of their bones were completely broken. Even the most powerful golden bimonths among the nine level Warcraft were unable to compete with the mighty Warcraft. However, golden bimont is golden bimont after all, they are still alive, their own strong defense saved their lives, just in a coma at this time.


    Purple put the bodies of DIS and Perkins together, and did not treat them, because he was not familiar with the bones of bimont, but with golden bimont''s own strong recovery ability, the two golden bimont need a long time to recover, and they can still reproduce their former style.


    It''s hard to see a smile on her hard purple face. At least, her two loyal subordinates are still alive. There is hope in life.


    After a short time, the three ice apes woke up one after another. As soon as they opened their eyes, they found that the battle was over. Purple''s still tall body made them understand the end of the war and quickly made amends to purple''s fear. Purple didn''t blame them. Coma on the battlefield is not their fault, any low-level Warcraft in the face of high-level Warcraft, there will be fear, especially such a huge gap.


    Ye Yinzhu is sleeping, lying in the arms of the ocean. Although Sula consumes a lot of money, she refuses to practice anything. She just stays by Ye Yinzhu''s side and looks at him quietly. Chang Hao is also guarding Ma Liang, and his consumption is the smallest among the people.


    I don''t know when the red spirit came out of the surrounding broken ice. From the beginning of the war, this strange guy ran away and didn''t come out until the end of the war. Even level 9 Warcraft was stunned directly. Naturally, no one would blame him. This guy with level 4 Warcraft strength retreated temporarily. If he could come back, it would prove that he was not on the run.


    Without the pressure of the war beast, Hongling appears more active. As soon as he appears, he looks a little focused, constantly shuttling through the broken ice, as if looking for something.


    At this time, purple stands not far away from ye Yinzhu. In front of him, angel lies there quietly, looking at her charming and moving appearance, but the light in purple''s eyes becomes lonely.


    "Now that I''m awake, why pretend to sleep?" Cold voice from the purple mouth, at this time he is in the position, just will angel and ye Yinzhu separated.Youyou opened her eyes, angel''s eyes seemed to become a little frozen, her right hand patted the ground, her slender body seemed to have no weight, generally stood up from the ground, "you are always so boring. But can you tell me, how do you know I''m really awake? "


    Purple fundus flashed a strange, indifferent way: "since the sound bamboo will you to me, I have been paying attention to your mental changes. If you don''t even know that your schizophrenia has healed, I don''t deserve to be a descendant of amethyst. "


    Angel''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and the dark smell hovered around her body, "what do you want? Kill me? Now is your best chance. I have less than 30% mana left. If you do it now, I''m not your opponent. Do it. "


    Zi shook her head. "You go."


    Angel a Leng, she obviously didn''t expect purple to own answer unexpectedly only so simple three words.


    "You let me go?"


    Purple slowly turned, back to angel, "before I change my mind, you go."


    Angel looked at Purple''s broad back, with extremely complex light in her eyes. What happened during this period was constantly emerging in her mind.


    It turns out that angel was attacked by Ye Yinzhu''s heart and was shocked by the super artifact of dead wood Longyin Qin, which caused a strong mental reaction. After that, she became schizophrenic. His intelligence has returned to a hundred years ago. Before the age of a hundred, elves are not adults, which is equivalent to about ten years old of human beings. Therefore, what she shows has always been her childhood self.


    Purple brings Angie a strong sense of security. Since schizophrenia, when she wakes up, when she first sees purple, she depends on him because of this sense of security. When facing the war beast gracis today, seeing purple suffering from trauma, Angie''s heart aches, subconsciously using her real strength. A powerful dark forbidden spell needs to consume huge mental power, not to mention a double dark forbidden spell. Even her purple level 8 magic level almost consumes all her mental power. In this case, her spirit, split by antiphagy, has no power to fight against each other, and is re fused by the spirit brand, thus restoring her original memory. However, the recovery of memory does not mean that she has forgotten everything that happened during this period. On the contrary, after the complete recovery of memory, she has been deeply imprinted in her memory by relying on Zi and everything that happened along the way.


    "Purple." Angel gently called, her body cold breath suddenly disappeared, even her voice has become gentle. "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Purple didn''t turn back, light way: "if in the future meet again sound bamboo, hope you don''t hurt him.". Otherwise, I will not let you go. "


    A wry smile appeared in the corner of angel''s mouth, "do you think I can hurt a strong person who can instantly send seven forbidden spells? You look up to me too much. It turns out that what you feel about me is just the prisoner Ye Yinzhu asked you to take care of. "


    This time, Zi didn''t speak, just stood there quietly.


    "Can you tell me, have you ever liked me in your heart? Even a little bit. " Angel suddenly asked with some excitement.


    Purple''s back obviously became stiff for a while, but he still did not answer.


    Angel some entreaty like way: "even if I like as a sister, there is no?"


    Take a deep breath, and then slowly spit out, purple seems to have some helpless point.


    Angel''s face brightened. "So there is? I''m going. I really don''t want to go. " As if she remembered something, she looked south.


    "If you like him, why go? Are you waiting for him to keep you I don''t know when, Sula came to angel.


    When Angie was just sober, Sula noticed her, because he was afraid that Angie would be harmful to Yinzhu, so he kept watching calmly until he was sure that Angie would not threaten Ye Yinzhu. At this time, hearing the dialogue between Zi and angel, he can''t help thinking of many things about himself and can''t help saying.


    at this time, the powerful Warcraft has helped Yinzhu. How much has it helped them? After the battle is simply invincible ah, so what can experience? Haha, in order to solve this problem, please take a look at the war beast with chicken ribs.


    Don''t forget to support Xiao San after reading. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 246

    Angel shook her head gently. "No, it''s not. If I could, I would even stay. But I can''t. Sula, when ye Yinzhu wakes up, you tell him that everything between me and him is written off, but I will still go to my sister. What happened along the way will rot in my heart forever, and I won''t tell anyone. "


    Sula said excitedly, "why don''t you cherish it? Do you think purple is not worth your love? There are some things that the bystanders know better than those in the game. I haven''t known purple much longer than you. I don''t know him as well as Yinzhu. He always gives people the feeling that he is so cool and unsmiling. However, there is one thing that he is the same as Yinzhu. In terms of emotion, these two guys are numb one by one, and they are the biggest fools. But I can see that purple likes you. Because along the way, his eyes only change when he looks at you and Yinzhu. The way he looks at Yinzhu is the trust and kindness between brothers, while the way he looks at you is a touch of tenderness. Maybe you never notice it, but we all see it in our eyes. Do you think that if he doesn''t like you, with his personality, you can always hang around and always stand in front of you when danger appears? "


    Angel was stunned. In her beautiful dark green eyes, she released the blurred brilliance. She stood there quietly, but she couldn''t say a word. She found that her voice had already choked.


    For more than 400 years, she has had more than 400 years of life, but no one has ever touched her. No matter the beautiful elves or the powerful human beings, they have never made her mood fluctuate. And purple is not the same, from the first sight to see his broad shoulders, completely not wary of schizophrenia, angel deeply Nostalgia on the sense of security. Every day, this kind of feeling will enhance a bit, even if purple is very cold, rarely speak, but as long as it is with him, his original cold heart will become extremely stable, as if all the things have this man to carry for himself, nothing need to think about.


    The memory is restored, but the feeling of attachment is more intense, even more worried about gain and loss. After returning to the normal spirit Queen''s state of mind, she knows that she will have love and fall in love with someone in her heart.


    "Sula, stop talking and let her go." Purple light said.


    Sula looked at Zi, and then at angel, who looked down and said nothing, and sighed, "yes! Why should I persuade you? Everyone has his own difficulties... " The last sentence he didn''t say, but the resentful eyes quietly fell on Ye Yinzhu.


    She shook her head hard, and angel gave a bitter smile, "my soul doesn''t belong to me. I''m no longer an elf that should survive. I can''t let my filth contaminate you. Purple, I''m gone. I''ll always remember everything around you these days. This will be the best memory in my life. Hey, you know, you''re the first man in my life that I fell in love with. " Tears, unconsciously, have been full of her charming face.


    Purple suddenly turned back to meet the two with tears and salty cold lips, gently, just that gentle kiss, but make purple stable body tremble. Angel''s arms tightly around the thick neck of purple, as if to fully integrate their own body into the purple body.


    "I''m gone. I''ll never be against your good brother. Zi, forget me... " Floating body and up, angel that graceful figure with a string of crystal water drops into a wisp of cloud flash into the ice forest.


    "Angie." Purple big drink a, but that nihilistic figure but just a little pause, but still leave.


    Purple stood there, his body seemed to be frozen, although there was no threat from the war beast, but he felt the oppression in his heart. Sula is not wrong. He and ye Yinzhu can be regarded as idiots when it comes to feelings. If love has a taste, what he realizes at this time is bitterness and nostalgia. Is it really that easy to forget? The imprint left by the cold lips had been embedded in his soul.


    "Zi, don''t you go after it?" Sula said anxiously.


    Shaking his head, purple sighed, "maybe, we really don''t fit. I can feel that she has a lot of things on her back. How can I not? Unless one day we all become relaxed, maybe... " He didn''t say any more, because even he thought it was too vague.


    Sitting on the ground with her knees crossed, Zi forced her mood to settle down and entered the cultivation state directly.


    On the surface, it seems that the two golden Bimeng are the most injured, but only Zi knows that ye Yinzhu is the one who suffered the most. In order to save himself, he paid half of his life! I don''t even know how much ziye has overdrawn in the end.


    It''s really warm in the ice circle. At least you can have a rest after setting up a tent here. The three ice apes are absolutely meticulous in their guarding work. They were so scared that if the boss who got their soul sacrifice died, the three of them would be dead immediately!


    After a three-day rest, the physically strong dice and Perkins wake up one after another, but they are too seriously injured to recover in a short time, so they can only go back and cultivate slowly. Ma Liang also woke up. He seemed a little lonely. There were only half a bottle of silver dragon blood left now. It was a heavy loss for him. Fortunately, he got a level 9 inferior Warcraft. Otherwise, he would have no place to cry.Ye Yinzhu''s coma time is the longest, ten days, the whole ten days. When everyone except violet is full of worry, he finally wakes up from his deep sleep.


    It''s warm inside the tent, because the ice is burning, and the ape grabs the seal''s fat from the ice sea. As soon as ye Yinzhu wakes up, he smells a faint fragrance floating on his nose. His body slightly moved, and he clearly felt that he was lying on a soft and elastic body.


    He took a deep breath and calmed down. With a bitter smile, he found that his mental strength and fighting spirit had become empty, and even the flash and thunder in his arms had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Recalling what happened that day, he really had a funny feeling. He thought to himself that even if there was a level 10 Warcraft, there would always be something to be afraid of. That gracis was so brave that he was scared to surrender. But even so, we paid a huge price. I don''t know what happened to Zi. I hope he''s OK.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. He didn''t want to. He really didn''t have any strength. He seemed to have lost something in his body, but he seemed to have gained something. He didn''t really feel clear about his current situation.


    Looking around, he found himself in the tent. The familiar faint fragrance had told him who he was sleeping on.


    "The ocean." Ye Yinzhu called softly, but he was startled because he found that his voice was extremely hoarse.


    "Ah! Yinzhu, you wake up. " The sea was awakened by the sudden sound. At this time, ye Yinzhu pillow is her thigh. In the past ten days, she has lost a lot of weight. Every day, she accompanies Ye Yinzhu to take care of him. She keeps waiting anxiously, which makes her burn up. Just because she is tired, she goes to sleep.


    Ye Yinzhu finally wakes up, and all his tiredness seems to be swept away at this moment. The ocean carefully touches Ye Yinzhu''s forehead, "Yinzhu, how are you? Is there anything uncomfortable? "


    Ye Yinzhu reluctantly smiles and says, "I''m ok. I just take off my strength. I''ll recover for a while. Help me sit up. "


    With the careful help of the ocean, ye Yinzhu sits up and leans his upper body against the ocean. Two soft feelings come from behind, which makes him feel like a jerk. Now he is not the silly boy who can ask why girls have developed chest muscles.


    "Ocean, thank you. Is everyone OK? "


    Ocean smile, a hug Ye Yinzhu, the other hand gently comb his hair, "fortunately, at least are still alive. It''s just that DIS and Perkins are seriously injured. After Sura overdrawn that day, she insisted on guarding you. A few days ago, she finally fell ill and is now practicing self-regulation. Ma Liang has lost five silverdragon weapons. He is in a low mood. Both he and Chang Hao feel that they are not strong enough. In addition to coming to see you these days, they spend most of their time in the tent. "


    "What about violet and Angie?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    The ocean hesitated for a moment, and then said what happened after Angel recovered her memory that day.


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "it seems that Zi really likes her. If I can, I will help Zi achieve this wish in the future. But everything is OK. If everyone is alive, there is hope for everything. "


    "Yinzhu, you just wake up. You should talk less." The curtain of the tent was lifted, and the tall purple figure stooped in. He and ye Yinzhu have the same spiritual connection between the life contract. As soon as ye Yinzhu wakes up, he immediately feels it and rushes over.


    The tent itself is very small. With the addition of zidun, it seems crowded. The ocean quickly moves back, and leans Ye Yinzhu closer to himself. It pulls the quilt to cover him. They are a little ambiguous now. They are sleeping together! Even in tents.


    The 12:00 refinishing meeting will be held as usual, and friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 247

    Purple looking at awake Ye Yinzhu, rarely show a smile, "wake up.". Ocean, you are tired too. Go back and have a rest. I take care of Yinzhu here. Sula is tired and sick. Now that Yinzhu is awake, you can rest assured. "


    Haiyang is very smart. She can see that Zizi has something to say to yeyinzhu. She nods meekly, carefully lets yeyinzhu lean on the tent, pulls the quilt for him again, and then gets out of the tent.


    As soon as the ocean is gone, ye Yinzhu and Zi are left in the tent. They look at each other and fall into a short silence.


    "I''m sorry, Yinzhu." Purple lowered her head slowly, with a look of pain in her eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and said, "what are you talking about? There''s nothing wrong with you. "


    The muscles on purple face touched slightly. "If I hadn''t come to look for the war beast, so many things wouldn''t have happened, and you wouldn''t have..."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "well, our brother, don''t be polite any more, OK? In fact, I''m not as damaged as you think. "


    Purple one Leng, way: "what do you say? If you give me half of your life, isn''t the damage still small? You gave me all my life. Even in my body, there is a part of your blood


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said: "no wonder I feel thirsty. It''s because of blood loss. Blood can still be born without it. In fact, it''s the breath of life, not the blood, that consumes the most to help you revive. Purple, you see After waking up for a while, he had recovered some strength, and reluctantly raised his right hand, revealing the green bracelet on it.


    Bisi lost the previous glittering and translucent luster, looked a little dim, no longer halo flow. Ye Yinzhu said: "in fact, it''s Bisi who really saved us. At that time, when I heard that strange voice, I naturally made a choice. Then your body and my body merged. At that time, I clearly felt that we, including soul, spiritual brand, fighting spirit, spiritual power and physical power, all merged into a whole. At this time, my vitality was greatly reduced. It is Bisi, it is at this time its huge breath of life to me, so that I can maintain such consumption. In our Zhuzong, Bisi is an artifact, and its vitality is enormous. After this time, I''m afraid Bisi will take a long time to recover. When I have a chance, I''ll find a place with abundant natural flavor to recover. With the help of it, maybe my vitality will be consumed to a certain extent, but it is much less than what you think. It''s just that the same luck won''t exist next time. "


    Purple some dull listening to Ye Yinzhu said these, these days has been in a guilty mood, suddenly a bit better.


    "Yinzhu, it seems that even I don''t fully understand this contract. Through this event, it seems that our contract also has the ability of life sharing. It seems that we really need to take care of ourselves in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "yes! No matter who we are, the other will choose to resurrect without hesitation. If we go on like this, when we really die, we may end up together. We are lucky this time. "


    Purple sighed and said: "thanks to your super artifact, this time I really realized how terrible level 10 Warcraft is. When I go back, I will continue to practice and strive for early success. As long as you can get into adulthood, you won''t have any trouble in this situation again. "


    There was a flash of light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, and he recalled that day''s situation in his mind, "purple, our luck is not only in my possession of super artifact. In fact, it''s the two of us who retreat together. "


    "Oh? But I had already... "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this is what happened that day. After the fusion of you and my body, because I got all your strength and ability, the strength I had at that time was equal to the sum of the two of us, whether it was mental strength or fighting spirit, reaching an unprecedented level. And before that, I entered a special situation, because of your death and excessive sadness, as if let the power in my body completely burned, only killing in my heart. When our bodies merge, the feeling of killing disappears, but the energy in my body is still burning, and it''s burning the energy of both of us. It''s not until you and I are separated again, and the strength is divided into two bodies again. "


    Ziruo said thoughtfully: "you are talking about demonization. Because of my "death", your body has entered a demonized state, which will lead to such a situation. Once demonized, it will lose its nature in a short time, but it will also have a level far higher than usual in a short time, even several times of improvement. The energy generated by our fusion seems to make the negative effect of demonization disappear, while the overdraft effect of ability is still there. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, that''s why I succeeded later. With the power of both of us and the improvement of demonization effect, my power has reached an unimaginable level. Since I made the dead wood dragon harp successfully, it has been hidden in my heart. At that time, I had no scruples. If I could not defeat the war beast, everyone would die. Even if you were resurrected, it was useless. So I thought of it, and it really succeeded. At that moment, I was asked to summon the supernatural instrument of the dead wood dragon harp. But that simple call almost drained all the energy of my peak. "Purple surprised, "so terrible?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded firmly, "I don''t know how strong my strength was at that time, but I feel that I should have surpassed angel. It may be the existence of purple level 9 or so. After all, it''s the fusion of the two of us, plus the improvement of demonization effect! However, I still can not control the dead wood dragon chanting Qin. Because my hands can''t play the strings at all


    Purple surprised way: "but you later..."


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes fell on his arm and said with a smile, "thank you Shan and Lei. They helped me. These two little guys released their element bombs at the most critical time, and released element bombs in my arms. At that moment, I finally had the power to pull the strings. It was your combined physical power and all the power of the two little guys, flash and thunder. In fact, I also wanted to play a piano music and see the effect of the super artifact concert, but I couldn''t do it. At that time, all I could do was to start the pop one by one through seven strings. "


    Purple gaped at Ye Yinzhu, "just? You know what? Your seven blasts have severely damaged the spirit of gracis. What''s more, seven forbidden incantations have been released


    Listen to Purple say here, ye Yinzhu can''t help laughing, "purple, didn''t expect even you were cheated. That fool of Gracias, in fact, was frightened and subdued by us. "


    "Ah?" Purple looked at Ye Yinzhu, "scared to surrender? You won''t tell me, the seven forbidden incantations... "


    "It''s fake." Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "do you think my power can instantly cast seven forbidden spells at the same time? Not to mention me, I''m afraid that even the seven people in the Seventh Tower of Falan can''t achieve the level of instant casting seven different attributes of forbidden incantation. Of course, the seven forbidden incantations can not be completely false, at least they can be regarded as the prelude of forbidden incantations, but they are only the prelude. At that time, after I started the seven plosives, I also found that there was an irresistible trend in the spirit of GRASSIS. But at that time, the energy of lightning and thunder had been used up, and my own strength had been absorbed by the dead wood dragon harp, and it was impossible to make any more notes. We can only rely on the energy input of the dead wood dragon harp to barely control it and not let it disappear. At the beginning, I thought it was seven forbidden incantations, but I soon found that the seven forbidden incantations only had their appearance. Their appearance and prestige were exactly the same, but they were just a circle of Magic Elements in the outer layer, and they had no substantive attack power. Even if it falls, it''s just tickling for gracis. Otherwise, how do you think I can control the fall and pause of the seven forbidden spells? How can I have such powerful energy


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, purple''s look suddenly became strange, and a smile gradually appeared in the corner of his mouth, "it seems that GRASSIS is really wronged."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it''s not fair. Who makes him have never seen a super artifact before? Frankly speaking, I regret that I made this dead wood dragon harp so abnormal. I''m afraid I can''t use it even if I get the strength of purple level 9 in the future. Do you really need to break through the limitation of purple level and reach a new level to use this super artifact


    Purple way: "actually this is very normal situation. The more powerful the weapon, the more powerful it needs to be used. Otherwise, if even children can operate artifact, wouldn''t the world be in chaos? Powerful artifact will only belong to the real strong, so that it will not destroy the balance of our world. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and pressed his right hand on his heart. "I hope I can really use it one day. Purple, have you become more powerful? "


    Purple nodded and said: "in the battle with Gracias, I broke through the bottleneck and evolved to level 8. With the fire of the soul that it sacrificed, I broke through again and reached the edge of level 9. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 248

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "no wonder I feel that my fighting spirit and spirit have been improved, especially fighting spirit. It''s a pity that all abilities are lost now, otherwise we will know what level we are promoted to. This time we came to the Arctic wasteland, we paid a lot, but we also got a lot. With a powerful level 10 Warcraft like gracis, you will soon become the king of orcs. "


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Zi was not excited, but showed a bitter smile, "it''s not so easy. After surrendering, I found out that gracis is really a chicken to us. "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu looked at Zi in disbelief. He saw the strength of GRASSIS with his own eyes. Under the siege of so many of them, he finally scared the war beast into submission. It was a level 10 Warcraft! He really didn''t understand why purple would say that Gracias was chicken ribs.


    Purple bitter smile way: "you listen to my explanation to understand.". You''re in a coma these days. I asked about gracis. This guy offered me the fire of his soul, so he wouldn''t lie. Now I know that my ancestors did not judge the war beast correctly. The real weakness of war beasts is not in speed. You saw that day. With his strength and strong defense, who can stop him from accelerating? Even if it starts slowly, once it speeds up, the war beast will be unstoppable. "


    Ye Yinzhu faintly felt something bad, "what''s his real weakness?"


    Purple way: "it''s resilience. The war beast has a very strong defense, but its resilience is not as good as the most common low-level Warcraft. Although the injury is difficult, it is even more difficult to recover once it is injured. It takes a very long time to heal gradually. I''m afraid he won''t be able to recover from the mental damage you caused him that day without a ten-year or eight year one. In the case of mental injury, his defense will be greatly reduced. If his enemy is a great mage of the Department of spirit, he will be in bad luck. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Zi dully, "how can it be like this? But ten years is not too long. As long as he can recover, even ten years is worth it. It seems that we can only wait. " Now he can understand why purple grins bitterly. The powerful Warcraft that everyone tries hard to accept has become a waste. However, the collision power of GRASSIS should still be there. As long as he can play it out, it will be enough to cause devastating damage to any army without a powerful spiritual magician.


    Purple way: "also, we can''t take him."


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "why? Isn''t the fire of the soul enough to limit him


    Zi shook her head and said, "No. The sacrifice of soul fire is the highest restriction for any Warcraft. We can''t take him because we can''t afford him at all. "


    "Ah? You mean... " Ye Yinzhu has some understanding.


    Purple nodded and said: "remember the size of his body. Imagine how much food does a huge body like him have to eat to fill his stomach? And his body''s heat consumption is very fast, every day need a lot of food to supplement. His appetite is at least equal to the food of a legion of your human beings. In our present situation, who can afford to support him? Moreover, the war beast is a meat eater and never eats food. As huge as a dragon, he eats at least three heads a day. Do we catch him three dragons every day? "


    "Er..." Ye Yinzhu is really speechless. Behind his power, there are so many shortcomings of the war beast. Now he finds that the two worms he has received are very good. "And how does he live here? According to you, in a thousand years, he should have eaten Bingsen completely. "


    Purple smile, smile some helpless, "you forget here is where. This is not only the core of Bingsen, but also the northernmost end of the mainland. Warcraft may be eaten up in a thousand years, but there is a place where creatures will not be eaten up. "


    Ye Yinzhu had a flash of inspiration in his mind, "do you mean ice sea?"


    Purple nodded and said: "yes, it''s the ice sea. There''s no way for Gracias to choose this place as his habitat. If he wants to survive on the mainland, he must launch a bloody massacre. Sooner or later, he will be attacked by a group of people. That''s why his ancestors are rare. Another name of war beast is life devourer. In order to live and eat, here is almost his only choice. A few days ago, Hong Ling found that there is a huge jade under the ice circle, so although it is extremely northern here, the temperature inside the ice circle is very high. Gracis has always lived on this jade to keep his temperature. His body is under the ice circle, but his head extends to the ice sea. With his ability, he can naturally draw enough air from the water to survive. Every day, he just needs to swallow a large amount of living things in the sea like a whale, and then expel the sea water. Through a small amount of action, he can maintain the energy needed for survival It''s hard for us to cope with the fact that he has been sleeping in wenyuzhong every day and his strength has increased rapidly, even surpassing his ancestors. "


    Ye Yinzhu also laughed, "that guy''s life is too monotonous. Is that how he eats and dies every day?"


    Purple helpless way: "some eat better than hungry.". That''s what most Warcraft think. So we can''t take GRASSIS. "Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "if you can''t take it away, it may not be impossible. You have the fire of the soul he sacrificed. You should be able to summon it through this


    Purple nodded and said, "it''s OK to call. But the call of soul fire between us Warcraft is different from your human contract call, which requires a lot of mental power. How much is consumed depends on the strength of the summoned object. I''m afraid that the strength of GRASSIS, combined with the spirit of both of us, may not be able to summon him out. It seems that if I want him to be used by us, I really have to wait ten or eight years before I grow up. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "we are all young and have plenty of time. As soon as I recover, we''ll go back. Are you still going to Qin City with me? "


    Purple nodded and said, "of course. See what you can do to help. The position of Qin City is very good. It will be our rear. No matter for you or for me, we must build Qin city better. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I don''t know what sister Anya has transformed Qin City into. When I go back to college, it seems that I really need to find a way to get some money. To build a city, money is always indispensable. Besides, Qin City is so remote, hundreds of kilometers away from the nearest city, so it is very difficult to mobilize all kinds of resources. "


    Ziwei said with a smile: "money is really a problem, but it''s not too difficult to solve. The skin and crystal core of advanced Warcraft are of great value in your human world. The corpses of level 9 Warcraft on your body can still be sold for some money. Let''s wait until we get to Qin City, where we are carefully studying how to build our future base. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "even we have passed the level 10 Warcraft crisis. What else can defeat our brother?"


    "Yes, nothing can confuse us. Yinzhu, have a good rest. I''ll go out first. "


    "Purple, how''s Sula? I heard from the ocean that he seems to be ill


    Zidao: "Yinzhu, do you think your roommate is mysterious?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "why do you say that?"


    Purple pondered: "that day, when fighting against gracis, he once incarnated in a black air and rushed to gracis with the silver dragon summoned by Ma Liang. In the end, it was Sula, not the power of the silver dragon who used the sacrificial skill, that caused damage to gracis. Even though he broke through the damage done to GRASSIS by DIDEs before, his explosive strength at that moment is amazing, which is not the power that a green assassin can achieve


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly, "purple, are you doubting Sula?"


    Zi shook her head and said, "I can''t say I doubt it. At least I can be sure that he doesn''t have any malice to you, and he can even give everything for you. Along the way, I can see clearly that no matter when you are in danger, he will always stay by your side. Once you encounter any danger, he will rush out at the first time. From this point of view, his kindness to you is by no means inferior to mine. However, this man is really mysterious. I think you''d better find time to talk with him. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "I don''t think so. Everyone has his own secret, don''t we? Since Sula doesn''t want to say it, naturally he has his troubles. I just need to know that he is my good brother and is good to me


    Purple nodded and said: "maybe what you said is right. There''s no big problem with Sula, but she''s overdrawn too much. She''ll be fine after a short rest. Take a rest, too. I''ll go out first. "


    After Zi left, ye Yinzhu still leaned against the tent and didn''t lie down. What happened after he entered the Arctic wasteland kept reverberating in his mind. Thinking about his own experience during this period, he didn''t know that he was growing up slowly. It is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. After this training, he has made great progress both in strength and mentality. At least we have a better grasp of the overall situation than before.


    He reluctantly supported his body and sat down. He looked at the dim Bisi in his hand. He practiced according to the method of bamboo fighting spirit. He had to recover his body before he could recover his mental strength. Bamboo fighting spirit, which is full of life, is obviously the most suitable one.


    In spring, the weather is changeable. My wife caught a cold two days ago. I''ve been infected these days. It''s not for anything. It''s just to remind everyone to pay attention to their health and prevent the flu.


    Welcome friends to join the 12:00 refining conference tonight. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 249

    Time always passes quickly in the cultivation. When ye Yinzhu finally feels the fluctuation of bamboo fighting spirit after three weeks of operation, his Spirit tells him that someone is coming in.


    Take a deep breath, will not be easy to condense the bamboo gas run to the Dantian, ye Yinzhu opened his eyes.


    What came in was the ocean. At this time, it was already a little dark outside, because there were only two of them. The ocean did not cover her face with snow dragon leopard''s light. At this time, she was holding a big bowl in her hand, very careful and attentive.


    "Ocean, you are haggard." Looking at her pale face, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help feeling warm. Besides these days, she is taking care of herself. Her granddaughter, marshal, has never experienced any physical or mental fatigue. However, she has never complained and always guarded herself. How can ye Yinzhu not understand such friendship?


    "Yinzhu, are you better? There''s nothing else here. Zi asked Gladys to catch some fish in the ice sea. I made a bowl of fish soup for you. I don''t know if it''s delicious. " With these words, the ocean can''t help blushing. She didn''t say it was her first time cooking.


    Ye Yinzhu blurted out: "it must be delicious."


    Ocean smile, next to Ye Yinzhu sat down, "you haven''t eaten, how do you know?"


    Ye Yinzhu sat up and said, "as long as it''s made by you, it must be delicious."


    The pretty face of the ocean is a bit more red, but the feeling of comfort seems to wash away all the tiredness these days. "Then eat it. Eat more and your body will recover faster. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and raised his hand to take the bowl. Haiyang hurriedly said, "you are still weak. I''ll feed you." The last four words, she almost mumbled out, fortunately now the sky is dark, otherwise ye Yinzhu will find her more shy.


    "Well, that''s very interesting." Ye Yinzhu was embarrassed, but his heart rate increased a lot.


    Ocean gently shook her head, did not say anything more, a flash of light on her hand, released a delicate silver spoon from her space ring. When a girl goes out, she always brings a complete range of things, especially things that are as convenient as the space ring. The bowl in her hand and the spoon now are always with her, and now they are finally in use.


    Carefully scoop up a spoonful of fish soup, gently blow a few mouthfuls, and then use their own lips to test the temperature, the ocean will fish soup to Ye Yinzhu mouth.


    Ye Yinzhu opened his mouth and drank the fish soup, but he didn''t feel any taste. It''s not that the fish soup is not delicious, but that his eyes are completely focused on the face of the ocean.


    "Ocean, you are beautiful."


    Haiyang looks up at him in surprise. She never thought that ye Yinzhu would say such a compliment at such a time. "Do you just find out now?" he said softly? Even if it is beautiful, my beauty will only belong to you. "


    The beauty Ye Yinzhu said is not the beauty of the ocean. When she feeds her fish soup, her focus is so moving. Her long eyelashes are trembling gently, and her delicate face is as flawless as jade. What makes Ye Yinzhu''s heart string most is her tenderness. Apart from him, who would know that the cold sea would be so gentle?


    Although the taste of the fish soup boiled by the ocean is much worse than that of the fish soup I have drunk before, the fatty taste of the sea fish and the deep affection of the ocean make ye Yinzhu clearly feel that this is the most delicious fish soup he has ever eaten in his life.


    After a big bowl of fish soup, ye Yinzhu felt that his chest and abdomen were warm and comfortable, and his spirit suddenly recovered. "It''s delicious, ocean. Thank you."


    Ocean smiles and shakes his head, "don''t say thank you, OK?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "you should have some of them, too. Have you eaten yet? "


    Ocean a Leng, she this just remembered, oneself because of the previous concentration to Ye Yinzhu boil fish soup, oneself have not eaten anything, she don''t want to cheat Ye Yinzhu, gently shook her head.


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly, "how can you do this? You have to eat! Didn''t you say you wanted to take care of me? How can you take care of me if your body breaks down first? Go and get something to eat. "


    Ocean nodded, hesitated for a while, then whispered: "Yinzhu, I''m going to eat, can you promise me one thing?"


    Ye Yinzhu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The ocean hesitated for a while, and then said in a lower voice, "we didn''t bring many tents. We used to live in caves. In this ice circle, there were not enough tents. Before I took care of you, I was in this tent. I, I don''t have a place to live at night. Can I stay here with you? I''ll just meditate Summon up the courage to finish these words, the ocean has been ashamed to lift his head.


    Looking at her pitying appearance, a circle of ripples suddenly appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s heart, "of course. It''s my pleasure. "


    Haiyang is really afraid of Ye Yinzhu''s refusal. After listening to his promise, he was greatly relieved and said excitedly, "I''ll be back soon." As she spoke, she ran out.Ye Yinzhu looked at her back and cried, "eat more."


    The time for Haiyang to eat is much shorter than ye Yinzhu imagined. When she returned to the tent, I don''t know whether it was because of Ye Yinzhu or because after eating, her face looked much better. At least her pale face had been replaced by a faint red halo, and her pale pink face looked more lovely and soft.


    Ye Yinzhu moved to the side to leave a space for the ocean. This double tent is not big. After the ocean came in and sat down, they could almost breathe.


    "You''re back so soon. Are you full?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    The ocean cleverly nodded, "full." The soft light in my eyes drifted to the bamboo, and the breath seemed a little cramped.


    "It''s really quiet here. If it''s not because the surrounding environment is too cold, it''s also a good place to live. It''s a pity that there is too little breath of life and the lack of green plants always makes people uncomfortable." I don''t know why, looking at the beautiful appearance of the ocean, ye Yinzhu thinks of her mother and naturally thinks of the blue sky sea. The bamboo forest is full of vitality, the lovely animals, the bamboo house and their relatives. I don''t know if my father has arrived home, but how are my mother and two grandfathers?


    Looking at the light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, the ocean asked softly, "what are you thinking?"


    Ye Yinzhu subconsciously replied: "homesick. I''m thinking about the blue sky and the sea. That''s where I grew up. "


    "Blue sky and sea? It''s a beautiful name. I think it must be a beautiful place There is a trace of yearning in the eyes of the ocean.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes! It''s beautiful. It''s just a little hot. The blue sky sea is actually a bamboo forest, which means the ocean is green and hollow. "


    The ocean chuckled and said, "if I have a chance, I really want to see it. When did I become green and hollow?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and understood her meaning in a flash. There was a smile on her face. She recalled what her mother had said in her mind. If one day, you have a girl you like, take it back to her. Some not fierce strange in the heart, his eyes also become a lot of soft.


    "Yinzhu, I envy you. I think you must have a harmonious family Ocean eyes suddenly a little more sad, especially touching.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "father, mother and two grandfathers, I used to live with them in the blue sky and sea. It''s just because I''ve been practicing Qin since I was a child. My parents and I spend very little time together. It was only a year before we left the blue sky that we spent more time together. But I know they all love me. I used to spend less time with you, just for fear of delaying my practice. "


    Ocean slightly lowered his head, "I have no parents, since I have memory, there has been no parents. My grandfather said that shortly after they gave birth to me, they died because of the battle between black dragon and silver dragon. At that time, I was also contaminated by the black dragon''s corrosive curse and lost my original appearance. But for your help, I''m afraid I''m still the ugliest girl in the divine system. "


    "No, you are not. Even without my help, you will never be the ugliest girl Ye Yinzhu sincerely said: "ocean, judging a person''s beauty is not just appearance. The external only represents the inherent appearance, and the meaning of the word beauty is too broad. At least in my opinion, the beauty of the heart is more important than the beauty of the face. For example, Sula, Sula''s appearance is not handsome, and her figure is not outstanding. But I always think that he has a beautiful heart. I always feel comfortable with him


    There was a touch in the eyes of the ocean, "Sula? Yinzhu, I''m afraid most people and you don''t feel the same about him. "


    Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised and said, "why?"


    "At least in my knowledge, Sura is a very cold person," ocean said. Only when you are around, his breath will change, and in the face of anyone else, even in the face of xiangluan sister''s beauty, his look has never changed. You know, sister xiangluan is the first beauty of our magic martial arts college in Milan! Almost as long as a man will be moved by her beauty. Even you are no exception. I still remember that when you first saw her, your eyes obviously changed, but your eyes were appreciation and admiration, and there was no other element in them. But Sula is not the same. When he looks at xiangluan, his eyes are still cold, even a little dead (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 250

    In the near future, the reason why Haiyang can become a great guzheng master, a powerful Shenyin master and the head of the twelve music workshops of Qin emperor is inseparable from ye Yinzhu''s teaching and enlightening tonight.


    "Next, you play along with me. Don''t focus on the complete harmony of the melody. Experience the feeling in the music and immerse yourself in it. Even if it can''t match the mood of the music, you have to put in all your heart. I will take you into that wonderful field and feel it with my heart. You will always get something At this time, ye Yinzhu and the ocean look more like a pair of apprentices. When it comes to music, ye Yinzhu suddenly becomes focused. If xiangluan were here, she would laugh at them. In the case of single men and few women living in the same room, they did not love each other, but taught music. It''s ridiculous.


    The piano music starts again. This time, it is the harmony between Qin and guzheng. In order to enhance the effect of the music, the ocean releases its own spiritual power, and the light blue light slowly releases around her and ye Yinzhu''s body.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have more spiritual power to use in Qin music. However, at the beginning of the ensemble, he naturally occupied the dominant position. The spiritual power of the sea wizard can''t control the development of the music, let alone the mood of the music. This is the gap between the two.


    Under the guidance of Ye Yinzhu, the soft "Peiyuan jingxinqu" gradually shows its due effect. Haiyang, as he said, gives up all her feelings to the outside world and devotes herself to the music. She doesn''t know that the spiritual power she releases at this time is manipulated by Ye Yinzhu''s Qinyin to release its due power.


    The harmonizing of Qin and Zheng, which is impossible in music, goes on smoothly under Ye Yinzhu''s ingenious guidance. Although the Golden Melody of guzheng is not as rigid as that of pipa, it is much clearer than that of Guqin. At this time, under the influence of Da Sheng Yi Yin Qin, the music of Guzheng becomes extremely soft, which is the touching melody of Peiyuan''s meditation.


    After the ensemble starts, it doesn''t stop. Every time after playing one time, ye Yinzhu will guide the ocean to play the next time. And at the end of each time, their ensemble will become more mellow and release a lot of mental strength. Because, ye Yinzhu''s spirit and fighting spirit are slowly recovering in this Peiyuan meditation.


    Ye Yinzhu chose to teach this music to the ocean at this time. Naturally, ye Yinzhu had a purpose. Everyone was hurt a lot. Under the influence of Peiyuan meditation, he could better help his friends recover and leave here as soon as possible. With the help of the ocean, in the case of ensemble, the music released through more powerful mental force will also get better effect.


    In fact, Peiyuan jingxinqu is a kind of restoration magic, but it has different advantages compared with other restoration magic. Although most of the restoration magic of other departments is to stimulate the potential of human body to recover their own injuries, it is more to directly stimulate the injured place to recover. However, Peiyuan jingxinqu is not. It directly stimulates the vitality and spiritual brand of the human body to make them fully awaken and stimulate the most original potential of the human body. Ordinary restoration magic, most of which have certain side effects, will affect the origin of the human body, but this "Peiyuan jingxinqu" is on the contrary. In terms of therapeutic effect, it is far less direct than ordinary magic, but its benefits to the origin can not be compared with any other magic.


    The ensemble lasted for a whole day. When night came again, ye Yinzhu controlled the music and finished it slowly. Ocean''s eyes don''t know when they have been closed. When her hands and ye Yinzhu''s hands fall on the zither string with the same rhythm, she can''t help but breathe, and her heart is completely immersed in the music of this day.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t quarrel with her. At this time, under the effect of his double ensemble "Peiyuan meditation" with Haiyang, a magic guide and a magic tutor, his strength has recovered to more than 50%, and even the vitality consumed to help Zi rebirth seems to have been compensated to a certain extent.


    After a deep look at the ocean, ye Yinzhu''s face shows a happy smile. The talent of the ocean is much better than he imagined. He knows that through the continuous ensemble of the same piece of music on this day, ocean can master more than just this piece of Peiyuan. She not only successfully integrated her emotions into it, more importantly, she also understood a lot more about the true meaning of music than before. Her understanding of music is improving at a fast speed, which is in line with the strength of her magician.


    The ensemble of Qin and Zheng has brought great benefits to Ye Yinzhu and all his friends, including the war giant gracis who returns to sleep under the ice. It seems that the lightning and thunder hidden in Ye Yinzhu''s arms have regained their vitality, and continue to convey the kind information to Ye Yinzhu. The two snow dragons and leopards hidden in the ocean, and the little Warcraft newly collected by Ma Liang and Chang Hao, have also been greatly benefited from this meditation. To promote the growth of Warcraft, only Ye Yinzhu''s music can do it, and Peiyuan''s meditation is the most important.


    Quietly out of the tent, ye Yinzhu knows that the ocean needs time to understand what he gets in the day, and he has been in the tent for such a long time. When the music is over, he can''t wait to come out for activities.


    The night in the ice circle is very quiet, and the night sky is particularly clear. Although it is night, the sky is not pure black in the twinkle of starlight, but releases dark blue luster, transparent and distant.He stretched his body hard, his bones crackled, his hands clenched slowly, and ye Yinzhu felt an obvious force flowing all over his body. Helping purple rebirth, of course, consumed a lot of mental energy of him and Bisi, but also made him get more power of purple. At this time, his body is also flowing part of the blood of Amethyst bimont, even without fighting, his body has become more solid than before.


    "Yinzhu, your ensemble is really beautiful." Sula came from the dark, with a little joy in her eyes, but also a little lonely.


    Ye Yinzhu rushed up and said, "Sula, how''s your health? Do you want to recover some? "


    Sula nodded and said, "thanks to your ensemble. I was overdrawn a lot that day. Under your ensemble, my body recovered quickly, and now I''m almost OK. When did you wake up? What about the ocean? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I woke up one day. After the ocean ensemble, I was understanding the true meaning of the music. I didn''t disturb her. This ensemble should be helpful to her. Sula, do you live alone in your tent? "


    Sula nodded and said, "it''s a single tent. Chang Hao gave it to me. He lives with Ma Liang."


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "why don''t we squeeze? After all, the ocean is a girl. When I was in a coma, I said it was not convenient to live with her now."


    Sula a a Leng, a touch of joy from the fundus across, "good."


    Ye Yinzhu is always a little nervous when he is with the ocean. He thinks to himself that it''s the most comfortable to be with Sula!


    Just as they were talking, several figures came from different directions. They were Zi, Chang Hao and Ma Liang. When the ensemble stopped, they all woke up from their cultivation.


    Purple looked at Ye Yinzhu, who had recovered most of his looks, and said with a smile, "Yinzhu, your music seems to have improved again."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this is the credit of ensemble. The spirit of the ocean has played a great role, but for her, I can''t recover so quickly. How are you doing? Are you all right


    Chang Hao seemed a little excited. "Yinzhu, you shenyinshi are really amazing. Not only have I got a lot of benefits, but also my new Warcraft are growing rapidly. I can clearly feel it."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "that''s good. I haven''t fully recovered my mental strength. It''s going to be another day or two. You can have a rest first. As soon as I recover, we''ll go back. "


    His eyes turned to Ma Liang, who was in decline. With a smile, ye Yinzhu said, "Ma Liang, don''t be sad about losing the silver dragon. Any magic item is something out of the body, only better to enhance their own strength, is the best. Mental power never goes away, does it? "


    Ma Liang sighed and said, "after all, that is the treasure of our painting family. This time I went to Milan magic martial arts academy to study. My grandfather passed it on to me in order to defend myself. Now I''ve lost it. I really don''t know how to explain it when I go back. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "that''s not easy. Just take the same magic item back."


    Ma Liang was stunned and said, "it''s impossible. My five weapons of silver dragon are magic items that are close to artifact. The attack of summoning Silver Dragon alone is comparable to any artifact. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "if I can give you the corpse of a giant dragon, can you refine the five dragon vessels again?"


    Ma Liang was startled. "Yinzhu, you don''t kill dragons."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly and says, "it''s not me, it''s purple. In my space ring, there''s the body of a black dragon. Except for the blood, everything else is complete. "


    Purple interface: "last time I extracted most of the black dragon blood, but there is still some surplus, if you need to give you."


    "This..." The sudden great joy made Ma Liang a little absent-minded. The black dragon was no worse than the silver dragon on the throne! The dragon''s body is the best magic prop refined by the summoning magician. Without the silver dragon six weapons, it''s the same to refine the new black dragon six weapons? Moreover, Yinzhu said that it was a complete black dragon corpse! Perhaps, through refining, they get more than six tools.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s settled. After we leave, we will go to Qincheng. We will stay there until the beginning of school. Qincheng is surrounded by mountains and there are many quiet places. During that time, you can find a quiet place to finish refining."


    Ma Liang''s eyes brightened, and there was even a little more glittering and translucent water. Even the dragon blood deed on his hand had a more shining brilliance. (to be continued, for more information, please visit WWW.QIDIAN.COM , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 251

    Gladys, the giant of war, returned to sleep under the ice and continued to eat his food from the sea. After two days of trimming, ye Yinzhu and the sea played together for a while. Except for the two golden bimonths, everyone''s body basically recovered to the peak state.


    Among them, Phyllostachys edulis, purple and Haiyang have the biggest changes. What Haiyang gets is the music knowledge taught by Ye Yinzhu. Through the ensemble of these days, her understanding of music has been completely sublimated to another level, and she has the strength of a young Magic Music Guide. What''s more, when she integrates her emotions into the music, it has become much easier than before. Zizi''s mental strength has been greatly improved by Ye Yinzhu''s rebirth. With the stimulation of gracis, Zizi has been promoted to level 8 Warcraft and the soul fire of gracis'' sacrifice. His body has evolved to the edge of level 9, and his growth speed is so fast that he is extremely surprised, and he is getting closer to the real power of Amethyst bimont.


    Ye Yinzhu''s change is physical. In just a few days, when his fighting spirit and magic power completely returned to normal, his body seemed to grow a little higher, and his shoulders became wider. In addition to the original elegance, he also added a little calmness. Through this battle, although his mental power has not been greatly improved, his mental power has been fully stabilized after the improvement of the power of the blood contract of the two little gold armor forbidding insects from Shan and Lei. It is completely stable at the level of the seventh level of jiandanqinxin, which is equivalent to the existence of the primary level of the mage!


    The 17-year-old mage is definitely the record of the mainland of lonzainus. Even those who are strong in Falan can not have such a young mage. After getting more blood vessels from Amethyst than Meng, his physical changes are second. What''s more, his muscles and bones have been greatly evolved. In those days before waking up, he went through a process of transformation. His bones became more rigid and flexible, and his meridians were nearly twice as wide as before. The bamboo fighting spirit was directly promoted from the fifth level to the sixth level Half, not far from the seventh level, maintaining the basic balance of fighting spirit and magic power. It can also be said that it is a strange number that the cultivation of both magic and martial arts has reached his level.


    Through this battle with the war giant Gladys, ye Yinzhu knows more about the role of martial arts. In the face of an enemy far stronger than himself, it is very difficult to play music against the enemy. Only by the existence of martial arts can he better protect himself and find opportunities to play. Zhuzong''s martial arts skills are undoubtedly powerful. Only before he came here, he had just learned the real skills of Zhuzong''s martial arts from his father ye Zhong, and he was far from being trained. Through this event, he decided to improve his martial arts while practicing Qin music. Donglong bazong''s powerful martial arts came from the ancient Donglong Empire, but now no human country has .


    With a flash of light, ye yinzhuzi pointed to the front and said: "you see, the front is thunder hammer fortress. If we want to go to Qin City, we have to pass here. This is the dividing line between orcs and humans. "


    Ma Liang asked, "do you have to go through the fortress? But we''re all human. Will the orcs let us through? The frontier of the Arctic wasteland is so vast, wouldn''t it be better to find a remote place to sneak over? "


    Zi shook her head and said, "it''s not that simple. It''s true that the border of the far north wasteland is very wide, but the defense made up of the three main barriers of Thor''s hammer fortress, Solomon fortress and warlord fortress is extremely solid. There are many mountains in the wasteland of the far north. Almost all the three fortresses are built on the mountains. There are also many mountains on the border with human countries. You know, among the orcs, there are many races that are very suitable for living in the mountains. Although most of the places where heavy troops are stationed are centered on these three fortresses, the places where no soldiers are stationed are more dangerous and have many organs. You know, in order to defend the northern wilderness, this line of defense has been built by orcs for thousands of years, and it has long been solid. Otherwise, the orcs invade human beings every year and plunder food. Why don''t human beings destroy the orcs? "


    Ma Liang frowned and said, "doesn''t that mean we don''t have a chance to go back at all? Why don''t we make it. Although the organs are powerful, they may not be able to stop us. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "no, it''s better not to rush. The orcs can''t be humiliated if they can confront the Empire of Milan, the kingdom of Ascoli and the kingdom of fro for so many years. We are too few to get away from if we are entangled by the orc''s mobile forces. What''s more, I''ve heard elder brother Oliveira say that although the orcs launch attacks on humans every autumn, the orcs don''t reject humans very much. All kinds of materials from humans are very popular with orcs. Therefore, there are many human merchants in the three fortresses who will exchange some human materials from the orcs for some Warcraft nuclei or metal unique to the Arctic wilderness. It''s still far away from autumn, and the relationship between orcs and human countries is not tense yet. It may be the safest for us to go directly to the fortress. "


    Zi nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. However, although there is no danger for humans in the three Orc strongholds, they all enter the stronghold from the south. What we have to do now is to find a way to get in from the north without being discovered by the orcs. Once inside the fortress, everything will be easy. After so many years of development, the three fortresses of the orcs have already become the three most important cities of the orcs. Their scale is incomparable compared with any city of human beings. Besides a large number of garrisons, there are also many ordinary orcs and orc nobles. For the orcs, there is no place safer than these three fortresses. "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you like this work, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 252

    Chang Hao showed a smile on his face. "It''s just easy to enter the city. Purple, when will the gate of thunder hammer fortress in the north open?"


    Purple said: "about in the evening. But only orcs can pass. In order to prevent human invasion, the inspection of the north gate has always been very strict. "


    Chang Hao said with a smile, "inspection is not a problem. Let''s wait in the evening. I''ve got a way to get everyone in. There''s no orc to stop us


    People just want to ask Chang Hao what method to use, but he has already run to one side, mysterious do not know what to do.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, ye Yinzhu looks out to the direction of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. As Zi said, the fortress is built close to the mountain, with rolling mountains on both sides, while Raytheon''s hammer fortress is like a big gate in this mountain, isolating the outside world from the Arctic wilderness. Although the inner wall of the Northern Wilderness is much lower than that facing human beings, it is also 80 meters high. On the solid wall, there are a large number of ORC soldiers patrolling back and forth. The closer they get to the fortress these days, the more orcs they meet. Fortunately, they are not weak. With Sura Minjie''s skill, they can always easily avoid the orcs and come here from the path.


    All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu thought of the location of Qin City. Judging from the terrain, Qin City is very similar to Raytheon''s hammer fortress, but there is no such width between the peaks before entering the city. If we can seal off the two highest peaks like Raytheon''s hammer fortress, wouldn''t it be equivalent to sealing off the whole Brenner mountains? If we go to the mountains and set up some defense mechanisms, the whole Brenner mountains will become an inner city. There is no need to worry too much about the north. The peak height of the Brenner mountains is even higher than the border of the far north wilderness. The raids like the last time, without the protection of the army, the orcs can''t do it again. Brenner mountains are the natural defense of Qin City! However, it is not easy to seal the passage between the two peaks. Let''s not say how big a project it will take. Manpower and material resources alone are a huge problem. Looking back, I''d better ask sister Anya first.


    For the construction of Qin City, ye Yinzhu has some preliminary ideas in his mind at this time, but it is not perfect. After all, he has no experience in this respect. It''s just a vague feeling that if the Brenner mountains can be made like iron barrels, even if the Donglong people of the eight Donglong sects move here in the future, they don''t have to be afraid. As Zi said, once Zi controls the orcs and has the great rear area of the Arctic wasteland, Donglong bazong will have a solid foundation, and it will be much easier to develop in the future.


    These ideas didn''t linger in Ye Yinzhu''s mind for a long time. He knew that he was only three generations of disciples in Donglong bazong. Let''s not say whether Donglong bazong would move to Qin City. Even if he did, I''m afraid no one would listen to him. Let''s build Qin City first. It''s only a matter of taking your time. I''m only 17 years old this year, and I still have time.


    When evening comes, it''s time to uncover Chang Hao''s secret. When people came down from the hill, he already had a chessboard in his hand, which was not made of gold or wood. On the chessboard, the black and white pieces were clear in color. It seems to be the beginning of a game of go, spread all over the world, giving people a strange feeling. Chang Hao holds the chessboard in his left hand and several pieces in his right hand. As soon as people get down the mountain, he immediately puts two black and one white pieces on the chessboard.


    "Scattered, hidden." With Chang Hao''s low drink, his mental power was instantly injected into the whole chessboard, and a strange feeling suddenly spread, as if there was an invisible mask covering the people''s bodies. It''s just that everyone doesn''t see any change in their body.


    Chang Hao reminded: "from now on, everyone should not use magic or fighting spirit. I have laid an invisible border with a chessboard. As long as my mental energy is not consumed, this border will always exist. People outside can''t see us, but we can see outside. It''s just that once you use fighting spirit and magic, it will be active. Now we can swagger into the city. The area covered by the border is 15 square meters. Please remember that you should not encounter any orcs when you enter the city within my body, so that there is no problem. "


    Haiyang and Sura look at Chang Hao in surprise. In their understanding, they have never heard of the magic of space system being performed by chessboard, and the invisible border is unheard of.


    The eight schools of Donglong have endured humiliation for thousands of years. The four schools of Magic have gradually developed. Not only the Qin school has powerful Qin magic, but the other three schools also have their unique skills. Qizong''s magic ability is to spread the array all over the place. Not to mention them, even ye Yinzhu and Ma Liang are hard to see.


    "Wait a minute." Red spirit red spirit suddenly timidly called a, will all eyes lead to him.


    Ye Yinzhu said gently: "what''s the matter, Hongling."


    Hong Ling said: "Lord Qin, let me attach myself to you. I''m too conspicuous. I''m afraid I''ll cause you trouble when I get to Thor''s hammer fortress. " Like the behemoths, he also called Ye Yinzhu Qin emperor, which has been accepted by many people for a long time, and no one will doubt anything. Ye Yinzhu''s magical Qin music has already conquered everyone.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart moves, yes! Hongling had been chased by the wolf cavalry of Raytheon tribe before. It''s nothing to hide in the city. If she shows her figure after entering the city, if she is seen by the orcs, it will be a big trouble. If you want to rush out of the Raytheon''s hammer fortress, I''m afraid it''s possible for a metamorphosis like the war beast gracis to do it. But Hongling''s words also aroused his interest."Attachment? How to attach? Do you have any special abilities? " Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously.


    Red spirit''s face revealed a trace of intoxication, "Qin emperor, do you still remember that piece of krypton gold?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "of course, I remember that most of the krypton gold is still in my space ring."


    Red spirit some excited way: "is that piece of krypton gold, in the days with you, listen to your piano music, I to krypton gold absorption speed unexpectedly reached a terrible situation.". Every day I can clearly feel my body changing. In such a short period of time, that piece of krypton gold has been absorbed by me by more than 60%. On the surface, I don''t seem to have changed. In fact, my original strength has begun to change. Attachment is my new ability. Because we eat rare metals, we are rich in metal elements. After absorbing krypton, my body changes more obviously. In short, I''m like a living metal now. I already know what kind of changes will happen after I completely absorb krypton. "


    This time, even purple became curious, "what kind of change is that?"


    Hong Ling said: "it''s deformation. Through their own metal elements to make the body mutation, under my own control can become any form I want. Now attachment is one of the basic abilities of deformation. Once I attach to any creature, I can communicate with that creature and help him through my own deformation. At the same time, I can also hide in this creature through attachment. Unless I want to, outsiders can''t see me at all. "


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi look at each other. In their opinion, the most important ability of red spirit is to explore rare metals. What does red spirit''s deformation ability mean at this time? Level 7 Warcraft, which only has level 4 Warcraft strength, can''t become any powerful force even after it is deformed. So they didn''t think much. Ye Yinzhu immediately agreed to the attachment of Hongling.


    A light red flame started from the red spirit. It didn''t seem to be a real flame, because there was no temperature in it. With a flash of red light, the red spirit''s body has turned into a streamer and penetrated under the moon god''s Dharma robe. Ye Yinzhu only feels that his back is warm, and there seems to be something more on his body, but he doesn''t feel like adding weight at all. In his spiritual brand, there seems to be a weak spiritual breath trying to contact him.


    Open the spirit brand, release the spirit breath of Hongling. Suddenly, as Hongling said, he and ye Yinzhu reach a harmonious communication. You don''t need to open your mouth. You can let each other know what you think at any time through spiritual connection.


    After solving the problem of Hongling, ye Yinzhu motioned to Chang Hao: "let''s go. Remember Chang Hao''s words, don''t stir up fighting spirit or magic power. Be alert at all times. "


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi are undoubtedly the strongest among the people. Ye Yinzhu is in the front, surrounded by Sura, and three magicians, Haiyang, Changhao and MALIANG, are in the middle. After Ziduan, a group of six people, keeping an even distance, walk cautiously towards Thor''s hammer fortress.


    It was evening, and fewer people entered the fortress from the far north wasteland than during the day. This time was also the most relaxed time for the soldiers to guard the fortress. After a while, when the sun was completely down, the gate of the fortress would be closed.


    Just as Chang Hao said, the orcs from outside didn''t find their existence at all. They walked along the edge of the fortress, so they didn''t meet any orcs. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 253

    The time of tension is coming. They are about to enter the fortress. This process is also the most dangerous. Once one of the six of them meets an outsider, it will appear immediately. Ye Yinzhu gently rubs the sword of noxie on the middle finger of his right hand. Sula''s eyes become sharp. The three magicians are very careful. As soon as their bodies are exposed, they will immediately release the simplest instant magic they can do. Although purple looks more leisurely on the surface, the power of Amethyst bimon in his body can explode at any time.


    Raytheon''s hammer fortress, a huge fortress city with thousands of years of hard work of Raytheon tribe, is so towering. The closer the city is, the clearer the sense of oppression it contains.


    Ye Yinzhu found that the magic elements in the air become thinner and thinner as they get closer to Raytheon''s hammer fortress. When they walk along the city wall towards the fortress gate, there is no fluctuation of any elements in the air. Fortunately, the invisible boundary of the title is formed by magic crystal stone, and then controlled by their own mental power. They don''t need to gather the help of Magic Elements in the air Help, or they''ll be found. Although Ye Yinzhu is puzzled, he can only temporarily suppress the doubts in his heart because he can''t use fighting spirit to transmit sound at this time.


    In front of the gate of the fortress, two groups of magnificent tiger guards look very tall, three meters tall and strong. No one doubts that they can easily tear the enemy''s body. There are no weapons, because they don''t need them at all. The claws hidden under the tiger''s paws and the sharp fangs spit out from their lips are their best hand to hand combat tools.


    Tiger is the king of all animals and one of the three royal families of orcs. The royal family of Ares tribe is the tiger people. I''m afraid only the thunder hammer fortress will let the tiger people guard the city gate. It can be seen that the status of Thor tribe among orcs is so strong.


    The orcs enter the city in various shapes and sizes. Ye Yinzhu and his party carefully start the process of entering the city. At this time, suddenly, the distant earth vibrated. Looking back, a pair of extremely fast wolf cavalry were coming towards the direction of Thor''s hammer fortress.


    The tiger leader of Thor hammer, who is responsible for guarding the gate, flashed a fierce light in his eyes and yelled, "close the gate, no one is allowed to enter for the moment." Tiger man''s action is very fast, immediately began to retreat towards the city, obviously, these wolf cavalry does not belong to the Raytheon tribe. Judging from their serial number, the flag of the first wolf cavalry has a clear big head, a huge one horn, and a special skin as dark as armor. It looks seven times like the war giant gracis.


    Zizi once said to Ye Yinzhu that among the four orcs, except Amethyst bimon, the other three are totems of the three Orc tribes. The golden beetle is the totem of Solomon tribe, the mountain giant is the totem of Thor tribe, and the war beast is the totem of warlord fortress. Needless to say, these fast-moving wolf cavalry belong to warlord fortress.


    As the fastest mobile reaction force of the orcs, the wolf cavalry is the main fighting force in the three Orc tribes. By visual judgment, the number of the wolf cavalry is about 3000, and the battle flag is pale gold.


    The gate is about to close. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly signals to Zi. A group of six people follow the tiger people who are going to close the gate. They can''t use magic and fighting spirit, so they have to rely on their body to run. Sula''s speed is naturally no problem. Zi picks up Ma Liang and Chang Hao one by one. Ye Yinzhu naturally picks up the ocean, and the six people use it the fastest In the moment before the city gate closed, he finally broke into the fortress successfully. It was because of the wolf cavalry that the orcs who were preparing to enter the city stopped and gave them such a good chance.


    The piercing wolf howl came from outside the fortress. Three thousand wolf cavalry howled at the same time, and the sound was rolling. Even through the thick wall of the fortress, you can hear it clearly. At this time, the generous gate of the city was completely closed, and a roar of orcs was heard from the head of the city. It was obvious that he was communicating with the wolf cavalry outside.


    There was no time to pay attention to these. Under the leadership of Zi, a group of six people went down the street to the depth of the fortress. Zi was obviously familiar with this place, and took them around with ease. After a while, he had taken them to a bungalow along a remote path.


    "Chang Hao, you can remove your invisible barrier." Purple road.


    Chang Hao agreed with relief, put away the chessboard in his hand, and insisted for such a long time, his mental strength was already a little overwhelmed.


    It doesn''t take long to enter the Thor''s hammer fortress. People only have a simple understanding of the buildings in this fortress. Generally speaking, stones can be seen everywhere. All the houses seem to be made of hard granite. They are not as gorgeous and diverse as the buildings in the human world, but they feel more stable and solid. Among them, there are many tall stone buildings, some of which are made of stone It''s even carved out of a huge piece of rock.


    Purple with the people came to a bungalow, looked around no one noticed, TENGSHEN and from the wall turned in. With the creaking sound, the stone door of the bungalow opened slowly. Zizi called the people from inside and welcomed them in.


    The courtyard is only about 20 square meters. It''s made of stone. It''s not big for all the people."Zi, is this your home?" Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Purple eyes a dark, "No. This is a friend''s home. At the beginning, he was dead to cover my escape. Although he is only a weak leopard man, he grew up playing with me. Now I still remember that when he was ten years old, his body was very tall, but I was still like a child. When my identity of Amethyst bimont was exposed, it implicated him. Let''s take this as our foothold for the time being. It''s getting late now. Let''s have a rest. We''ll leave the fort tomorrow. "


    The doors of the stone houses were not locked. When people entered, the layout of the three houses was almost the same. The simple stone beds, stone tables and stone chairs were empty without any extra things.


    Ma Liang asked suspiciously: "purple, do you orcs live such a miserable life?"


    Zi shook her head and said, "of course not. It''s just that after my friend died, there was no point in keeping more than that, so I sold them all. When you entered the city just now, you should have seen the buildings in the fortress. In short, ORC hierarchy is even harsher than human hierarchy. The three royal families have the highest status, and there are big families among them. These families are the most authoritative existence in the orc tribe. For example, the lion king family of Guti, the chief of the Raytheon tribe, is the master of the Raytheon tribe. Next to the kings are the main fighting races, to the great apes, to the werewolves, all of them. They are just like the ordinary nobles in your humanity, and they have many advantages. The dignity of orcs is directly related to their own strength, and the weak in the royal family will also be despised. Ordinary civilians, as well as the strong ones of non main fighting races, can get high positions. In the fortress, the higher the buildings, the higher the status of orcs. Here, we can distinguish the status of orcs by their houses. "


    Ye Yinzhu pondered: "Zi, I remember the book said that orcs are slaves, right?"


    Purple nodded and said, "yes. In fact, orcs are a mixture of human beings and Warcraft, while ordinary beasts and Warcraft are slaves of our orcs, except intelligent Warcraft. Among the orcs, except for the behemoth, who has a transcendent status, the other orcs distinguish their strength by the number of slaves. Of course, the orc''s efforts are not just beasts and Warcraft. Some lower orcs, such as pig people and horse people, will also become slaves. It depends on the situation of their respective tribes. "


    Purple''s simple introduction can not make a few people have a detailed understanding of the basic situation of orcs. In the sense, the orc system is even more complex than human.


    Zi said: "let''s have a rest here first. Yinzhu, let''s go out for a walk. If we want to get out of the fortress, we still need to prepare something. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "OK. Sula, please come here. "


    Sula nodded and said, "you go." As soon as his figure flashed, his slender body had gone on the roof like a wisp of smoke and disappeared in the dark corner.


    Ocean low voice way: "sound bamboo, you are careful."


    Ye Yinzhu smile, said: "it will be OK, don''t worry."


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi step out of the stone house and walk slowly towards the outside. At this time, the sky outside is completely dark. The bright moon in the air is very bright, but there is a faint smell of blood in the air.


    "Zi, don''t think too much. One day, you will be the master here. " With the same life contract, ye Yinzhu naturally feels the loneliness in purple heart and comforts him in a low voice.


    Zi shook her head and said, "I''m not sad because of this, but because of the backwardness of the orcs. Compared with the human world, everything about us orcs is too simple. The civilization that originally belonged to itself could not be developed at all, even the backward slavery. This is the most developed city for orcs, but it''s far worse than the human cities I''ve been to. In terms of overall combat power, orcs don''t know how much stronger they are than humans. However, it can only be a corner, and can not break out of the limit of the Arctic wilderness. This has the most direct connection with the ruler''s shortsightedness. "


    Listening to Zi''s words, ye Yinzhu said thoughtfully: "maybe, this is the balance. If there is a powerful race on the mainland, how can other races survive? The strength of human beings lies in their wisdom, while the strength of orcs lies in their bodies. A powerful and intelligent race like the dragon race has to be limited by its number. Aren''t you bimong giants the same? Only when all kinds of constraints exist can the races on the mainland balance each other and develop better. Don''t think too much. If you want to change all this, you have to wait until you become the real master of orcs. "


    and the friends who recommend VIP tickets to support Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 254

    Entering yesterday, Xiao San was startled. It''s said that the teacher who was thinking too much had overtaken Xiao San after chasing 500 monthly tickets. Xiao San is making a hoarse appeal here. If you think that the recent plot is still wonderful, and that Xiaosan''s nearly ten thousand word update every day is still stable, vote your precious monthly ticket to me. thank you.


    Oh, by the way, to be clear, Xiao Sanco never said that the twelve music square of Qin emperor would be the back palace of the protagonist, and this book would not breed horses? Ha ha). Take your time. If this month''s monthly ticket can keep the third place, Xiaosan will guarantee that this month we will see the rudiment of qindi twelve music square. This will also be the most powerful magic power in Ye Yinzhu''s hands in the future.


    For twelve music square, cast your precious monthly ticket. thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 255

    Purple Leng Leng, turned to see his good brother, "maybe you''re right. God has given orcs a strong body and natural combat power, it is impossible to give us higher wisdom. Maybe the best way for orcs to exist is to live in the northern wilderness. If you lead the orcs out of the Arctic wilderness, I''m afraid it will bring destruction to the orcs. I want to think about how to help the orcs develop better. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "by the way, what did you call me out to look for?"


    Purple said: "find something to cover our identity. Since we want to go out of the city as human business travelers, we always need to look like some businessmen. By the way, I''ll show you this ORC. Ye Yinzhu says, "purple, why is there no magic element in the thunder hammer fortress?"


    "Don''t you know? The reason why Thor''s hammer fortress is called the first fortress in the mainland is that there is a first artifact in the mainland. This artifact is called Raytheon''s hammer. It has been handed down to the lion family, so they can always be the masters of the Raytheon tribe. "


    "The hammer of Thor?" Ye Yinzhu''s interest is greatly increased. "How does this first artifact compare with my dead wood dragon harp?"


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 256

    Zi shook her head and said, "I don''t know. But from the role of Thor''s hammer, I''m afraid the ability also belongs to the super artifact. The hammer of Thor, as the name suggests, is an artifact of thunder. Thunder attribute is the variation of fire attribute. It is a very domineering magic element with strong exclusivity. In Thor''s hammer fortress, it is because of the existence of Thor''s hammer that there are no other magic elements. Think about it. The breath alone can cover such a huge fortress. How powerful can this artifact be? Every autumn''s war, no matter how much the Raytheon tribe is defeated in the war, as long as you withdraw the fortress, with the power of Raytheon''s hammer, you people will not dare to commit it lightly. Any magic will be reduced to one-third of its original value when entering the fortress area covered by the breath of Thor''s hammer. No elemental magician can cast magic in the area. Moreover, the attack power of Thor''s hammer is devastating. It is said that it can instantly cast three forbidden spells of thunder attribute every day. It''s all very large. Thunder element is the most aggressive of all magic elements. Even if the silver dragon clan comes here, they have to weigh it up. What''s more, the behemoth of Raytheon tribe is the largest of the three tribes. With our invincible power in land war, you humans have lost the greatest reliance on magic. How can you attack this solid fortress? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed, "if you have a chance, I really want to see how powerful this thunderbolt is."


    Zi shook her head and said, "I advise you not to try. Don''t say it''s you. Even I have a headache because of this artifact. The reason why I went to look for Mountain Giants and war beasts is to find a way to restrain this artifact. Before I came back, I asked gracis. He told me that the hammer of Thor can not only cast three large-scale forbidden incantations every day, but also cast a single forbidden incantation called thunderstorm hammer. That kind of single forbidden incantation has completely surpassed the existence of ordinary forbidden incantations, and even it may not be able to bear it. That''s why I think that Thor''s hammer is likely to be a super artifact like your dead wood dragon harp. Unless you can really use the dead wood dragon harp, you''d better not compete with Thor''s hammer. Maybe, when I reach level 10, I can have the strength to challenge Thor''s hammer. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "so the chief of Raytheon tribe is very powerful? How else can he use Thor''s hammer? "


    Purple said: "I don''t know. From the strength point of view, Guti is known as the orc violet, is it the violet family of Milan Empire? Ye Yinzhu had a strange feeling in his heart. You know, the patriarch of the violet family is Maldini, the Grand Marshal of the Milan empire! It was he who led the elite of the Milan Empire to fight against the orcs all the time. However, the chamber of Commerce built in Raytheon''s hammer, how come all the merchants carry the violet badge?


    With doubts, ye Yinzhu carefully observed and recalled the violet family badge he had seen before. He suddenly understood. Although the badges on the chest of these merchants are also violet, they are different from Marshal Maldini''s violet family mark. The difference is mainly in the circle of gold around the badge. The violet pattern in the badge of the chamber of Commerce Alliance is more than this circle of gold, which looks more gorgeous.


    However, although the badges are different, they are all violet after all. Didn''t the Raytheon tribe doubt the chamber of Commerce Alliance? I''m afraid not. Orcs are not fools after all. It seems that there should be some origins.


    While thinking about it, suddenly, a voice all over the audience rang out, "attention, distinguished Orc guests, attention, distinguished Orc guests. The monthly auction of valuable commodities of the chamber of commerce is about to start. Please enter with the rank card of the chamber of Commerce. The entry level of ziyue is Zijin. Attention, distinguished Orc guests, ladies and gentlemen... "


    The orcs around were obviously attracted by the broadcast, but most of them were disappointed, only a few of them were excited and greedy.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t help looking up at the sudden sound. It''s obviously a sound amplifying magic. You know, sound amplifying magic requires a certain number of special magic crystals, which are expensive.


    "Oh. We are lucky to catch up with the monthly higher commodity bidding meeting, which is also the highest level of Zijin. " Purple some surprised say.


    Ye Yinzhu asked, "what''s going on with this bidding? What is the level of Zijin? "


    Zidao: "the so-called auction is actually the auction of the human world. From the human world, the chamber of Commerce Alliance brings some fine products to the chamber of Commerce for auction. It''s extremely expensive. The price is high. According to the amount of money the orcs used to spend in the chamber of Commerce, every Orc who comes here has his own level card. The more they consume, the higher the authority of the level card. The highest level is purple gold, which can only be owned by orcs who have consumed more than 500000 gold coins. Then there are ruby, sapphire, gold and silver. The more advanced these VIP cards are, the greater the discount they can get, and the services they receive are also different. The lowest silver grade card also needs to consume more than 1000 gold coins to get it. Therefore, this chamber of commerce is actually set up for Orc nobles. Today is the purple gold level bidding meeting, there must be a lot of good things, at least for the orcs. After all, ORC nobles who could own 500000 gold coins were rare even in the Raytheon tribe. Let''s go and have a look. "Ye Yinzhu walked forward with Zi, wondering: "don''t you want Zijin? How do we get in? "


    Ziwei a smile, way: "you see, this is what." As soon as he turned his wrist, two purple gold cards appeared in his hands. "Do you forget that in the past, DIS and Perkins were the nobles of Raytheon tribe. As golden bimont, I''m afraid there are not many orcs who are richer than them. They followed me. When they came out this time, they gave me the purple gold card. Here''s one for you. With it, we can get in even if we are human beings. Oh, by the way, don''t underestimate this purple gold card, because it is issued by the Federation of chambers of Commerce. It''s not only common in the orcs, but also common in all human countries. I''ve heard from DIS and Perkins that their cards have assets of more than 500000 gold coins. They are all their property. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "purple, it''s not good for you to exploit them like this."


    Purple way: "it is they give me voluntarily! I didn''t exploit it. "


    They look at each other and smile, and walk inside at the same time.


    The area of this Raytheon chamber of commerce is so vast that it took ten minutes to walk from the outer ordinary area to the inner VIP area.


    In front of you is another stone building. Although it is not as grand as the chamber of Commerce hall before, the nobleness of this place can be seen from the various complex carving patterns on the building.


    The huge arch is 20 meters high. A few orcs are coming here with their guards.


    As soon as he came here, purple''s pupils contracted violently. Ye Yinzhu obviously felt his anger. With purple''s eyes looking at the front door of the VIP area of the chamber of Commerce, he immediately understood why purple was in such a mood.


    On both sides of the gate of the VIP area stand a magnificent body, more than 15 meters tall, iron gray hair flashing with metallic luster, as well as the flashing fierce light and the 100 inch claws at the end of the thick arm, all representing their strong identity.


    Yes, it''s bimon, though it''s just the lowest level of bimon. However, as the title of "invincible in the land war", bimon even guarded the VIP area of Raytheon chamber of Commerce here, which ye Yinzhu never thought of. It''s no wonder Zihui is angry to see her people engaged in such a humble career.


    "Purple, don''t be impulsive." Ye Yinzhu presses Zi''s shoulder.


    Purple''s breathing was obviously a little uneven, and her eyes flashed with cold light. She said in a deep voice, "the bimong have fallen to the point of being a doorkeeper. There''s a good Raytheon chamber of Commerce. I want to see why they let my people guard the door. " As he said that, he strode directly towards the VIP area of the chamber of Commerce.


    Ye Yinzhu is afraid of the loss of purple and hastens to catch up. He can''t help but wonder how strong the economic strength of the business alliance of Raytheon chamber of commerce is? It can not only get the approval of Raytheon tribe, but also drive the most noble bimon beast among orcs.


    Soon, two people came to the VIP area door, just about to enter, two sharp hundred inch claws have been like steel barriers in front of them. It was the two janitors, violent bimont.


    The fierce light in his eyes twinkled, and the hundred inch claws seemed to burst out at any time. The left side of Bimeng said in a deep voice: "human, get away. We only serve orcs here. Don''t you know the rules? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 257

    As soon as the words came to an end, suddenly, two violent bimonths trembled at the same time, and their huge claws were taken back in a flash. A wave of fear from their heart swept through their whole body in an instant. The huge body, 15 meters high, trembled at this time.


    In the face of the insult of the clansman, Zi can''t help but release his authority. Don''t say it''s a violent bimon, even if it''s a golden bimon, he can only submit to his authority! As the owner of the highest blood of the bimong people, how could his breath be resisted by these two violent bimons.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu gave a low drink.


    Purple spirit of anger tremor for a while, suddenly wake up from anger, he knows that the sound bamboo is for his good. After all, in the three Orc tribes, he will be the most sought after. The identity of Amethyst bimon must not be exposed.


    The despotic pressure disappeared in an instant, which made the two violent bimonts who nearly fell down in the pressure barely stabilize. The change of the moment before seemed to make them enter the hell, and the eyes looking at Purple had completely become fear.


    Purple cold way: "who tell you I am human?" As he said this, his wrist trembled, and the purple gold card floated out. He ignored the fierce defense of violent bimon and cut directly into the thigh of a violent bimon.


    Berserk bimon is famous for his fierce temper among orcs, but they are not fools. As level seven Warcraft, they have already possessed wisdom. The extremely terrible pressure makes them deeply understand that the man in front of them is not what they can fight against. The wild bimon, who was inserted into the Amethyst card, didn''t even dare to hum. He quickly and respectfully pulled the Amethyst card out of his own muscle. Regardless of his blood gushing wound, he carefully wiped the blood on the Amethyst card and handed it back to purple.


    Ye Yinzhu walks to Zi, shakes his Amethyst card to the two bimont giants, and walks inside with Zi.


    A lion nobleman who just came to the door just saw this scene and was shocked. Seeing ye Yinzhu and Zi who had entered the VIP Hall of Raytheon chamber of Commerce, he said to himself, "what a powerful power, can make violent bimon feel scared, or human form, is it a level 9 Warcraft? But are they not afraid of the Revenge of the bimong? "


    While walking to the VIP Hall, ye Yinzhu said: "Zi, do you have another purpose? You are not the kind of person who is not calm."


    Zi sighed, "I''m impulsive, and I really have a purpose. But I don''t even know whether I should contact them at this time. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart moved, and immediately understood the meaning of Zi. If the two violent bimongs called for revenge, Zi would have a chance to accept some bimongs again. You know, each bimongs is extremely powerful! And Amethyst bimon in bimon family''s prestige is no one can compare, at the beginning was still seven purple once subdued DIS and Perkins, what''s more, he is now close to the strength of nine.


    "It''s up to you to decide, but I don''t think the time is ripe." Ye Yinzhu gave his advice.


    At this time, several human girls in cool clothes came up from inside. I don''t know if they have got the news from outside. They didn''t neglect Ye Yinzhu and Zi because of their human appearance. They walked to them with a smile to show them the way.


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly, "please find a quiet place for us." These human girls are average in appearance, but they are all very good in stature. It''s just that they are not attractive to Ye Yinzhu, who is used to seeing beautiful women.


    "Yes, Mr. distinguished guest." Under the guidance of the service lady, they went into the VIP Hall.


    As soon as he entered the hall, ye Yinzhu could not help feeling that he had returned to Milan. The layout of the hall is like a high-level conference room of Milan''s Mowu Academy. It''s just more luxurious. All the decorations are so magnificent. I''m afraid that this luxury level can only be compared with Nina''s golden life hotel on the Royal Street of Milan. It''s just that the decoration is not as good as the golden life. Although the golden life is luxurious, it is elegant, but the splendor here is a little vulgar.


    The huge sofas are enough to bear the large orcs, and there are even special seats specially prepared for the behemoth. In front of them is a rostrum. Although there is no magic wave on it, the gems inlaid on it bring a light of brilliance to the rostrum.


    The service lady takes Ye Yinzhu and Zi to a sofa on the left, and leads them to sit down. Then she pulls up a circle of screens around them, so that they can see the rostrum from their own position, but the orcs around can''t see them. She puts a sign with the number 16 on the table in front of them.


    The sofa is very broad, soft but elastic. On the table in front of it are many fruits from the human world, and even wine.


    The two service ladies looked at Ye Yinzhu and Zi with brilliant eyes. Accustomed to the ferocious appearance of the orcs, they suddenly see two such excellent human men, their irrepressible spring heart rippling up. Ye Yinzhu''s handsome and elegant, purple rigid tall, are the most outstanding men.


    "Gentlemen, if you need any special service, please feel free to ask." The soft voice can''t tell the charm. It''s a pity that they choose the wrong person, and their voices are boring to hear in Ye Yinzhu''s and Zi''s ears."We don''t need any special service. Go down." Ye Yinzhu said lightly. Although he didn''t know about these service girls, the smell of them made him dislike them.


    Naturally, the two service ladies can feel the breath of Ye Yinzhu''s rejection and thousands of miles away, but they can only retreat quietly and leave the quiet space for them.


    When they came in, Zi and ye Yinzhu had a look at the situation of the VIP Hall. When they entered, there were seven or eight screens, one of which was very huge, but they couldn''t see the situation of the guests inside.


    Ye Yinzhu patted purple and said, "purple, I can feel that your mood fluctuates violently. Is it because you came to Raytheon''s hammer fortress? Don''t think too much, no matter what happens, be calm. "


    Purple silently nodded, but did not speak, seems to be thinking about something.


    They didn''t wait too long. About ten minutes later, the door of the VIP Hall slowly closed. In the golden and magnificent hall, all kinds of light projected by gems gradually dimmed, making the hall dark. In the hall, there are many screens in which women moan. The tone of pain and joy adds a lot of ambiguity to this splendid place.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi look at each other and frown when they think of the special service mentioned by the service lady.


    Purple right fist slowly clenched, light way: "sound bamboo, I found some of me began to hate you human."


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say a word. Of course, he understood what Zi meant. There is no doubt that human beings set up a chamber of Commerce here to earn the resources of the orcs, and the filthiness in the chamber of commerce is obviously luring those Orc nobles. Pleasure is the abyss of depravity. Purple as amethyst bimon, all orcs can be said to be his people, how can he hope to see his people become like this?


    The air became a bit gloomy, and ye Yinzhu didn''t know how to explain it at this time. Just then, an elegant voice sounded from the stage, and a white light fell from the air on the stage. A man who looked like he was in his forties was standing on the stage in a black dress. He was of medium height and didn''t seem to have any special prominence It is not like a philistine businessman. On the contrary, it is easy to feel kind. Between his smile, his eyes lit up and motioned to the audience with the most standard noble etiquette of a human country.


    "Hello, gentlemen." In the orcs, the status of women is very low, so it is impossible for women to appear here.


    "I''m very glad that you can participate in this purple gold level bidding meeting of Raytheon chamber of Commerce. This time, our chamber of Commerce has prepared three treasures for distinguished guests. It''s still the original rule that the one with the highest price will get one. I, Eto''o, President of Raytheon chamber of Commerce, will personally preside over this grand meeting for your distinguished guests. "


    Just said here, a fiery voice suddenly sounded under the stage, "Damn, I don''t have so much time to listen to your nonsense, please bid as soon as possible. Damn, this little girl has a good figure. She''s still a human woman. She''s less coquettish. Hey, hey, hey. " The vulgar voice sounds very uncomfortable, but the same obscene laughter comes from different screens.


    Purple clenched fist bone crackle, deep voice way: "I hate these addicted to pleasure bastards."


    Just at this time, in a screen not far in front of them, a shrill woman screamed, "uncle, please forgive me, I really can''t, or I''ll change a sister for you."


    One was more vulgar and hoarse than the previous fiery voice. "Damn, I want you. Whenever I don''t come here to make four fires, you want to run. I tell you, I have plenty of money. If I don''t do it for me, I will kill you with money. I''ll make another fire. "


    Eto''o frowned slightly on the stage, but he soon regained his growth. He casually made a gesture to his subordinates, and immediately someone walked towards the screen in front of them. When the staff walked in, they directly dragged out a female service staff. Although she was covered with clothes, ye Yinzhu and Zi could not feel that the woman still had any breath of life.


    friends who like this work, vote for Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 258

    This time, not only is purple, even ye Yinzhu''s fist also tightly grasped, "asshole."


    Purple looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, I can''t help it. And you? "


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly, "if I can stand it, I''m not a man." The brutality of the orcs and all the filthy things here filled his heart with anger. Moriran''s killing machine flashed through his eyes, and he stood up by himself. Go to the front screen. Zi''s identity must not be exposed. He is a human being. On the contrary, the problem is much smaller.


    "Sir, the bidding meeting is about to begin. Please go back to your seat." A two meter tall man stood in the way of Ye Yinzhu and said humbly.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him coldly, "watching your compatriots die, you can be indifferent. To help the tyrant, a soul like you should have been purified. " Did not stop, completely ignore the existence of the strong man, toward the front.


    The strong man''s eyes flashed with anger, his yellow fighting spirit lit up instantly, and his two big hands stopped Ye Yinzhu''s body directly.


    In a flash, just for a short moment, ye Yinzhu suddenly became two. One appeared behind the strong man and still walked towards the screen, while the other gradually disappeared in the obstruction of the strong man''s arms. It turned out that he was just a remnant. No one saw that when the two shadows disappeared, a thin white light had passed the strong man''s neck.


    In his stupidity, the strong guard suddenly felt something warm flowing around his neck. When he wanted to look down, a strong dizziness left the world forever with his consciousness.


    "It''s you who pollute my hearing and vision." Ye Yinzhu raises his foot and kicks the screen to the ground with a bang.


    On the sofa behind the screen, a fat, cylindrical man was hugging another waitress, apparently the one who had died before the replacement. The maid''s eyes were full of fear, and she was shivering. There were few clothes left on her body, which were scattered on the ground.


    The fat man looked like a round meatball, with long vertical hair on his head. He had no nose, only two huge nostrils. He was panting, his lower body was still upright in the air, his eyes were red, and he was obviously in the extreme excitement. Suddenly, he was kicked off by Ye Yinzhu, and Pingfeng was startled, and he hugged the service girl''s hand But it''s loose.


    "Damn, you want to die." Angry gas from his two big nostrils, suddenly stood up, revealing the complex tattoo on his arm.


    Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that this is a pig man. The pig man is a low-level ORC. His close relatives, pigs and beasts, and even the food of most of the main fighting races, will become food when famine comes. It is such a pig man who actually appears here. He is still a VIP of Raytheon chamber of commerce with a purple gold card. It can be seen that he has an unusual identity.


    The idea of guessing flashed through Ye Yinzhu''s mind and said faintly: "you have polluted my vision and hearing."


    Pig man compared his huge fist, "how about that?" He is not stupid either. From the clothes Ye Yinzhu wears, he knows that he is also a guest here, not a service staff. So he just makes a angry threat, but doesn''t make a direct move. Seven or eight guards rushed over from the side. They were all pig people, and they were very strong porcupines with huge tusks on their mouths.


    "The fat pig should be the head of the boar race. Otherwise, it is impossible to have the only war pig among the pig people, the porcupine family. The status of the orcs is very low. Don''t worry about killing him. Except for the orcs themselves, no other orcs will stand out for the orcs. Orcs are a world of the jungle. Strength is everything. Far from the restrictive laws of humanity. " The sound of purple comes into Ye Yinzhu''s ear.


    It turned out to be the head of the family. No wonder they have enough wealth to come here. But for ye Yinzhu, none of this makes any sense.


    "Not so much. As long as you''re dead, I''ll take it as if nothing happened. "


    The porcupine guards didn''t need the crude King''s command. They let out a roar and rushed to Ye Yinzhu. However, what they rushed to was just a shadow. The Milky light flashed by. When the chamber of Commerce guards came, everything was over. Ye Yinzhu calmly sat back on his own and purple sofa, and his eyes seemed a little cold.


    All the boars, including the porcupine guards, were still in a strange posture. There was a blood line left on the necks of the boars who were more than two meters tall. The breath of life had gone away from them, and the rest was just dirty bodies.


    Eto''o, the president of the chamber of Commerce on stage, saw the following scene clearly, and his eyes were full of surprise. Ye Yinzhu''s action was so fast that he didn''t even see what kind of weapon Ye Yinzhu was using. The atmosphere of the VIP Hall was quiet, and heavy breathing could be heard everywhere. Ye Yinzhu and Zi could clearly feel that the orc nobles with different eyes were watching in the direction of their screen.


    On the stage, Eto''o''s fixed eyes shot at Ye Yinzhu and said in a deep voice: "this purple gold distinguished guest, it''s very difficult for me to do what you have done."


    Instead of Ye Yinzhu, purple said calmly, "if it''s difficult, don''t do it." The strong and hard answer immediately caused a burst of noisy discussion.A guard quickly ran up to the stage and whispered something in Eto''o''s ear. Eto''o''s face changed, and his eyes were more strange. Waving to the guards under the stage, more than ten chamber of Commerce guards immediately left with the corpses, leaving astonishing bloodstains on the ground.


    With a cough, the elegant aristocratic atmosphere reappeared on the president of the chamber of Commerce. "It was just an accident. As for how to solve the following issues, as the president of the chamber of Commerce, I have no right to decide. I can only guarantee that, at least in this VIP Hall, there will be no non purple and gold people entering. Well, in order not to affect the mood of the distinguished guests, our bidding will start immediately. Please list the first item we bid for today. "


    The noise quiets down, and everyone''s eyes focus on the stage again. Ye Yinzhu can''t help admiring Zi''s judgment. Just as Zi said, no one will stand out for the inferior pig man.


    This kind of killing is very common even among orcs who can eat people as food. The trouble ye Yinzhu may encounter is at most the pursuit of the pigs. But who cares about a race that is food? This is the tragedy of orcs. The most powerful porcupine in the pig people is just level 3 Warcraft. Even if you pour all your strength into the family, how can you make purple and ye Yinzhu?


    Ye Yinzhu''s mood has gradually calmed down. He didn''t drink or eat here, because in his feeling, everything here is so dirty. He doesn''t regret his impulse. As long as Zi''s identity is not exposed, there won''t be any problem even in the thunder hammer fortress.


    In the heart secretly wry smile, if the father and grandfather knew that they just practiced a few moves of Ao bamboo sword, unexpectedly used to kill pigs, don''t know how to think.


    Soon, the first bidding product has been put on the stage. Four waitresses push a small cart on the stage. Vaguely, ye Yinzhu feels a little familiar from the red cloth on the cart.


    The smile on Eto''o''s face had already recovered. "Today, the first commodity we bid for is a kind of food that our chamber of Commerce transported from Acadia, a southern country most far away from the Arctic wasteland. It''s guaranteed that none of you have eaten. Even in the human country, it is extremely precious, and only nobles have the opportunity to enjoy it. "


    From Arcadia? What would it be? Ye Yinzhu''s curiosity can''t help being hooked up.


    "It has the crystal like emerald and the nutrition full of life breath. It represents the straight and aloof of of a special plant. This is the special product from the bamboo sea near Luna City, the capital of Acadia Kingdom, namely, the emerald bamboo shoot. Look, everybody As he spoke, Eto''o took off the red cloth from the cart as the light in the air became stronger.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi''s eyes suddenly solidified, and their expressions completely became dull. There is a big tray on the cart, on which are about one foot long, green and transparent plants. Under the illumination of the light, they are bright and full of soft breath of life. Even the air in this VIP Hall becomes fresh.


    Looking at each other, the expressions on Ye Yinzhu''s and purple''s faces become strange. They resist the impulse of laughter and withdraw their eyes. What kind of emerald bamboo shoot is clearly the bamboo shoot of the blue sky sea, and it is also the most common bamboo shoot on the periphery of the blue sky sea. In other words, it turned into a purple gold auction here. Even ye Yinzhu has to praise the operators of Raytheon chamber of Commerce. This is the gimmick that rare things are precious!


    When ye Yinzhu was in the blue sky sea at the beginning, his daily food was almost bamboo shoots, but it was not this kind of ordinary bamboo shoots, but the most precious purple bamboo shoots in the blue sky sea. Then the breath of life contained in it was really strong. He even ate the bamboo shoots of the bamboo of life. Otherwise, how could his bamboo fighting spirit be so solid?


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi know what bamboo shoots are, but the orcs obviously don''t know. The distance between Acadia Kingdom and the Arctic wasteland is too far, one is cold, the other is hot, two completely different places. The only thing that makes Ye Yinzhu curious is how these bamboo shoots were transported here. After all, after a long journey, bamboo shoots are easy to rot, but these on the stage are fresh at first sight. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 259

    Santos looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, but he obviously didn''t see ye Yinzhu and purple in his eyes. Even if these two people are transformed by level 9 Warcraft, he doesn''t care. Golden bimon is a level 9 superior Warcraft. And he is Santos, the first master of golden bimont, the leader of bimont beast in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. In the whole Thor tribe, his position is second only to Guti. Even in the orc world of the Arctic wilderness, his reputation is known to all orcs. At the beginning, Santos once destroyed two nine level dragons with his own strength. His power is far superior to other golden bimonths, and many people even said that Santos is the most likely to evolve into a powerful existence of level 10 Warcraft.


    "Didn''t you hear what I asked you?" A strong pressure in a straight line towards the direction of Ye Yinzhu and Zi. Compared with ordinary gold bimont, this ability to condense momentum in one direction is beyond the current purple.


    The huge pressure makes Ye Yinzhu''s breath stagnate, and his shoulder shakes a little. Two gentle breath flows into his body along his arms, which makes him free from the pressure. The smell of forbidding insects in golden armor is enough to resist the pressure brought by any level 9 Warcraft.


    This time, Santos was really surprised. In front of the pressure he released, the purple haired man didn''t even change his expression. Although another human who just came back swayed for a while, he soon returned to normal. It seemed that his coercion had no effect on them at all. With a sense of vigilance all over his body, Santos subconsciously stopped moving forward.


    "Brother, you don''t know me?" Violet raised her head, looked at Santos and said calmly.


    Hearing elder brother''s name, not only Santos was stunned, but also ye Yinzhu was surprised.


    Santos looked at violet in surprise. "You, who are you?"


    Purple light way: "more than ten years ago, there was a golden boy, with his brother in front of the beast God swear. I, Santos, will always protect my brother''s safety in my lifetime. Even if he has no strength, he will always be my dearest brother. If I dare to hurt his enemies, I will tear them to pieces with my hands. "


    Speaking of this, purple eyes suddenly lit up, from his eyes, ye Yinzhu clearly see the crystal clear things.


    "You, you are purple?" With a low roar and a flash of golden light, Santos''s huge figure turned into a man with short golden hair. The same is the general face, the pressure of terror is still not with his shape and decline. His golden eyes were full of wonder.


    Zina''s calm voice was shaking a little more. "There was a bimong child. When he was a child, he had no strength. In the eyes of all the people, he was just a waste. The older other children grow up, the stronger their bodies become. But as he grows older, he becomes more and more like a human child. He has no strength, but no one dares to bully him, because he has a brother, a great and tough brother. If anyone dares to bully him, his brother will beat him away. His brother, like a patron saint, always stands in front of him and blocks all dangers for him. "


    Tears, along the purple face uncontrolled flow and down, he looked at Santos eyes clearly has become hazy.


    Santos roared, and the stone building beside the earthquake shivered. "Purple, you are really my brother, purple." Fierce, a lunge, Santos jumped in front of purple, his two hands more solid than pliers fiercely grasped purple''s shoulders. On the head that looks like the sharp needle general golden short hair root stands erect, the golden yellow eye has become the blood red.


    "Big brother." Purple roared, fiercely opened his arms, not only shook Santos''s hands, but also held him tightly.


    Ye Yinzhu stood aside. He never thought that purple had relatives in the world. From purple''s words, he can understand what purple''s elder brother was like to him. He was happy for purple from the bottom of his heart.


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go back first." This trip to the Arctic wasteland has taught Ye Yinzhu to calm down.


    Santos raised his head, flashed fierce light in his eyes, looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "who are you?"


    Zi loosened her arms and said, "big brother, he is my best brother. Yinzhu is right. Come to me first. "


    Santos frowned slightly. "When you get to your home, why are you still dodging. With me in the stronghold of Thor''s hammer, who can do what to you? Is that asshole Eto''o trying to be bad for you? I''m going to break his head now. "


    "Brother, don''t be impulsive. Listen to me. It''s not Eto''o who wants to be bad for us, it''s the ruler of the orcs. " Purple voice became a little hasty, but also some cold, strong hatred flashed from his purple eyes.


    Santos was stunned. "Purple, what do you mean? In that case, come with me. It''s safer to come to me than to you


    Purple nodded to Ye Yinzhu, and they followed Santos'' tall body to shuttle through the fortress. Under Santos'' leadership, they soon came to a huge courtyard. Here, the height of each stone house is more than 20 meters. Looking around, the scale of this building is not lower than that of Raytheon chamber of Commerce.As soon as you enter the gate, ye Yinzhu feels the breath of many behemoths. It seems that this time, you have arrived at the home of behemoths in Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    The gatekeepers were two big and violent bimons. Seeing that Santos came back, he quickly and respectfully opened the door and let the three people in.


    Santos takes Zi and ye Yinzhu to the biggest stone house in the yard. As soon as he closes the door, he can''t wait to ask: "Zi, what''s the matter. At the beginning, what happened to our family? When I came back, Guti said that you were all dead, and our home was destroyed by the Dragon attack. Father is dead, mother is dead, so are you. Even your bodies have been cremated. At that time, I felt like I was going crazy. For several years, I was immersed in hatred, but I didn''t know who the enemy was. I hate it. Since you''re not dead, are your parents still alive? Where are they? "


    Listening to Santos'' question like a shell, the coldness and resentment in purple eyes became stronger. "Yes, of course goody will tell you that. At the beginning, he supported you and let you go to the war, just because he didn''t want to lose you, the first Mongolian warrior. Brother, you don''t understand now. If it''s a dragon attack, why is it that only our family is destroyed? If it''s a dragon attack, does Guti and his subordinates have no reaction? Goody did all this. Yes, I''m still alive, but our parents are really dead. I died to protect myself. It''s me. It''s you. "


    Santos froze, he can''t believe looking at purple, "why? Why is that? Our family is a famous family of bimong. Although there are only four of us, who among the bimonts doesn''t know the prestige of Santos. Why did goody do this? Purple, what''s going on? "


    Purple deep breath, eyes burning to see his big brother, "because I am Amethyst than Mongolia."


    Santos was shocked all over. As the strongest one in the golden bimont, he certainly knew what the four words "Amethyst bimont" meant. He looked at his brother in surprise, "Amethyst bimont, isn''t it only in legend? You, how can you... "


    The cold light in purple eyes twinkled and said in a cold voice: "if it wasn''t because I was Amethyst bimon, how could it bring such a disaster to our family. That''s why my parents died. As a child, I am different from other bimont children, not because I am a waste, but because I inherit the blood of Amethyst handed down from ancient times. "


    Santos said: "but isn''t Amethyst bimon the first beast of our orcs in the legend? Why, why would goody want to kill you? "


    Purple said: "it''s ambition. He was afraid that my presence would shake his position in the Raytheon tribe. Brother, you are so naive. Don''t forget, Amethyst bimon also has a name, that is the emperor. Which ruler would like to see a strong enough to threaten his rule appear? Amethyst bimon is not just a legendary existence. It appears almost every thousand years. The reason why it doesn''t appear on the mainland stage except in ancient times is that our Orc rulers will kill them in their infancy as soon as they find the appearance of Amethyst bimon


    The light purple light is released from purple, which is only the breath of Amethyst bimon. Although there is no prestige, the huge breath of the completely superior has proved everything to Santos.


    Santos is worthy of being the first warrior of bimon. Even in the face of the pressure brought by Amethyst bimon, he didn''t have a sense of fear. The fierce light in his eyes kept flashing, as if he was thinking about something.


    Purple didn''t disturb him, just standing there quietly, his face became more gloomy. What he wanted to know most now was that Santos was not the elder brother who always guarded him and loved him when he was a child.


    Suddenly, Santos pulled violet aside and strode out.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Purple took Santos by the arm with a lunge. Fortunately, Santos is not the main body now. In addition, purple has been promoted to the level of level 9, which is the only way to hold down the most powerful bimon warrior. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 260

    "Let go of me, violet. I''m going to get that bastard goody. No wonder he sent me to the front line at that time. Later, he was very kind to me all the time. He just used me. He has ruined my family and my parents and brothers. I want to settle with him. " Say, he makes an effort to throw, strong such as purple, all by he take of a falter, can''t grasp him any more.


    "Brother, I can''t go now." At the moment when Santos opened the door, violet suddenly gave a big drink, and the breath of Amethyst bimon was released instantly. The fierce beast breath made Santos'' fury stagnate. Turn around and look at purple.


    "Why?"


    Looking at Santos, it''s possible to explode at any time.


    Zichen said in a voice: "brother, the time has not come yet. Don''t forget, goody has Thor''s hammer in his hand, and he is the first master of orcs. What can you do to him? I''ve lost my parents. Do you want me to lose my only brother? "


    Santos was stunned for a moment. Although he always thought highly of himself, he had seen the power of Thor''s hammer with his own eyes, and his breath suddenly solidified. "Don''t forget, I''m commander bimon. All the behemoths, our people, obey only my orders. Even if Guti holds Thor''s hammer, he can''t face the siege of 200 bimont soldiers including me at the same time. "


    Zishen said in a deep voice: "but he is still the chief of Raytheon tribe. Even if we can destroy him, do you think we can leave here alive? More importantly, once there is civil strife in Raytheon''s hammer fortress, the three fortress systems that the orcs have maintained for thousands of years will inevitably have huge flaws. Do you want to be a sinner for the destruction of the orcs? "


    Santos roared, "what''s to be done? Is that the way to let him go? "


    Purple cold voice way: "certainly not. Brother, calm down and listen to me


    Santos closed the door again. As he said, he had absolute dignity among the behemoths. There was such a huge sound, but no behemoth dared to interfere.


    Back in the room again, Santos'' heavy steps kept walking in the room, and his unsteady breath was like a volcano about to erupt. Even ye Yinzhu, who was standing on one side, could not help but be frightened by the terror hidden in his magnificent body.


    At present, Zi simply tells her experience in the past few years after she left the Raytheon tribe. She starts from being left by her uncle, who has received the favor of her family. She describes how to enter the human world, how to meet Ye Yinzhu, how to improve to the level of level 7 Warcraft with ye Yinzhu''s help in the next ten years, and how to sign the same life contract with Ye Yinzhu When he said that ye Yinzhu saved himself with his own life force by virtue of the contract, Santos'' eyes on Ye Yinzhu obviously became softer.


    "Good brother, you have suffered so much these years. But, brother, I''ve been enjoying myself in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. We are helping our enemies to frighten all enemies. I, I''m such an asshole Santos roared, trying to release his inner sorrow, but there was no place for him to release.


    "Brother, don''t do that. It''s happened. We have to face it. For the sake of orcs and our hatred, we can only endure now. Don''t worry, this time we found the war beast and forced it to surrender. I believe that in a few years, we will have the strength to fight against the three Orc tribes. When I grow up to be a real Amethyst bimon, it''s the moment when I come back to the stronghold of Thor''s hammer. "


    Santos looked at his brother with firm eyes and nodded, "OK, Amethyst Beamon, so I should call you purple emperor. My good brother. This time, I''ll fight back with you. I see who dares to stop us. With the protection of our two hundred people, the world can go there. "


    "No, brother, you can''t come with me." Zi shook her head and said, "in order to return and revenge in the future, you must stay. If you go with me now, the secret that I am still alive will be exposed. At that time, we will face the encirclement and suppression of the three Orc tribes. Even if we can contact all the bimont giants, we can''t compete with tens of millions of orcs in the three tribes! "


    Santos was a little at a loss, angry and surprised to see his brother, so that his brain into a turbid. "What should I do now? Stay? Continue to be Goody''s running dog? "


    Purple some helpless way: "I''m afraid also can only be like this. Brother, you have to be patient, for our future. "


    ¡­¡­


    Raytheon chamber of Commerce.


    Emerson, whose body is shrouded in a black robe, appears in the president''s chamber of secrets. Although the president of Raytheon chamber of commerce appears to be Eto''o, the real boss behind the scenes is him.


    "Eto''o, what''s the matter with you calling me in such a hurry?" Emerson said coldly.


    Eto''o stretched out his right hand and presented the krypton gold to Emerson. "Brother, what do you think this is?"


    "Ah?" Emerson gave a low cry, took the krypton gold full of special energy breath from Eto''o''s hand and raised it to his eyes, "krypton gold, it''s krypton gold. Where did you get it from? "Eto''o simply said what happened at today''s auction conference, "..." Brother, do you think this piece of krypton gold is part of the large piece of krypton gold we brought to goody from our boss? You see, this krypton cut is very smooth. It''s like being cut by a sharp blade, if that''s the case. I''m afraid the two guys in human form at the auction today are the ones who caught the red spirit. "


    Krypton''s evil eyes flickered, and he said, "it''s true. It''s very likely that this is part of that chunk of krypton gold. Although the Arctic wasteland is rich in all kinds of metals, only krypton gold is not produced. The piece of krypton gold we sent to Guti this time is equivalent to the 100 year production of the whole continent of lungzinus. Its value is not measured by money at all. If it wasn''t for the great use of the boss, he would not have given such a precious gift to him. Unexpectedly, but let a little red essence to steal. If we can get krypton gold back from those two people, it must be a great achievement. What about the two? Where is it now? "


    Eto''o said: "I''ve sent someone to follow them. As long as I find their foothold, I''m afraid they won''t run away?"


    Emerson nodded with satisfaction and said, "yes, you did a good job. After losing that piece of krypton gold, Goody''s mood has been extremely unstable recently. He is often angry. He doesn''t know how many of his own women died in his hands. I don''t know what that guy''s got to do with krypton. With Orc smelting technology, it is impossible to make artifact from krypton gold. Looking at his nervous appearance, it''s not as simple as coveting the value of krypton. "


    Eto''o doubted: "is there any secret in it?"


    Emerson nodded and said, "very likely. I''ll look into it. In any case, as soon as we find the foothold of the two people in today''s auction, we will immediately take people to work and catch them first. It''s up to you to decide what punishment to take. You must find out the krypton gold. "


    Eto''o said respectfully, "yes. However, the strength of those two people seems to be very strong. Today, when entering the stadium, one of them even suppressed the ferocious existence of rabid bimon. He hurt rabid bimon, but rabid bimon didn''t dare to fight back. It''s the first time I''ve seen this in any other creature besides Santos. The other one is also very strong. The vulgar guy and his porcupine guard who killed pig King Zhu Hongjun in an instant can flash by his skills when facing our ten yellow guards. In my opinion, his strength is not bad. It''s possible that both of them are the result of level 9 Warcraft. After all, although the strength of chijing is not strong, its real strength is very strong. When the wolf cavalry who went to hunt the red spirit came back, they didn''t say they met two golden bimons. Do you think these two people are the golden bimont of the other two tribes? "


    Emerson thought for a moment and said categorically, "it''s impossible. Although golden bimont can become human, most of them are tall. Moreover, from your description of these two human beings, the first one who exerts power may be the incarnation of golden bimont, while the other one who uses skills is definitely not. Golden bimont has always been famous for its explosive power, speed and extremely strong defense. When will it be skillful. Anyway, let''s catch these two first. When you find their place, you take the black Lily team with you. Even if it''s really two level nine Warcraft, it''s enough to win them. "


    Hearing the words of the black Lily team, Eto''o''s eyes suddenly lit up. He didn''t expect that big brother would let him use the most mysterious team.


    Just then, a voice of some panic came from the outside, "president, it''s not good."


    Eto''o''s eyes changed. "What happened?"


    "Mr. President, all the people we sent to follow the No. 16 VIP are dead, just like those pig people. There was no one left alive. The two VIPs on the 16th have also been lost. "


    "What?" Feeling Emerson''s cold eyes, ETO Orton broke out in a cold sweat, "asshole, how do you do things. Elder brother, I will go in person, and I will find the whereabouts of those two people. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 261

    Emerson snorted coldly, "if you can''t do it well, don''t blame me for not thinking about brothers. These two people are very important. It''s probably related to the dozens of bimonts that disappeared last time. You go at once, even if you go through the fortress, you will find these two people for me. Take the black Lily team


    "Yes, big brother." Eto''o agreed in a hurry and left the room in a flash.


    Looking at his back, Emerson snorted angrily, "what a waste. If you can''t use magic here, can you still use it? Compared with the whereabouts of krypton gold, I am more concerned about where the last dozens of behemoths went. I hope there is an answer this time. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Purple. I really want to be by your side. Finally, I see you again, but I''m going to leave soon. I can''t bear it! " Santos looked at purple with tears in his eyes. After listening to purple''s detailed explanation and detailed arrangements for the future, he was finally convinced. But it was not easy to see his brother. He really didn''t want to be separated from purple.


    Purple sighed and said with a bitter smile, "brother, I don''t want to be separated from you. But we have to go. Brother, you must not show your flaws in front of goody. Take in as many of our people as possible. If possible, we can even tell the bimon leaders of the other two tribes about the emergence of Amethyst bimon. When we really launch the campaign, the support of the ethnic people is the most important. "


    Santos nodded and said, "I understand that. You have to be careful, too. Goody is not a simple person. He is not only powerful, but also has the most powerful artifact of Thor''s hammer. Even the old guys in the seven towers of the human world don''t want to provoke him easily. The thunder hammer fortress is a magic forbidden area. Any magician will do nothing here. I''ve heard goody say that. A magician can only create magic elements by himself if he goes beyond the limit of human rainbow level and reaches another realm. But this kind of incomparably powerful sorcerer may not exist in Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said, "brother Santos, I have a question. The more powerful the artifact, the more powerful it needs to be used. According to the regional magic element confinement shown by Thor''s hammer and the power mentioned by purple. I''m afraid it''s more than a artifact. It could even be a super artifact. But if it is a super artifact, goody may not be able to use it. According to what you know about him, how much power can Guti exert on Thor''s hammer? "


    Santos said without hesitation: "all power. He can fully play the role of Thor''s hammer. I can be sure of that. After all, I''ve been with him for decades. No one knows his real strength better than I do. However, I also know a secret of him by accident. Brother ye, you are right. Even if the hammer of Thor is not a super artifact, it is close to the powerful existence of the super artifact. If you want to use it, you need to spend a lot of power, but Guti is not difficult to use the hammer of Thor. Once when he was drunk, he mentioned it unintentionally, as if there was a magic array under the thunderbolt fortress. He just borrowed the power of this magic array to give full play to the power of Thor''s hammer, and because of this magic array, the magic confinement within the fortress became so powerful. "


    "Magic array?" Ye Yinzhu and Zi look at each other in surprise. The news is too important for them. If you rely on the magic array to activate Raytheon''s hammer, the first thing you can prove is that Raytheon''s hammer is powerful. Even a purple level 8 strong person like Guti needs the help of external force. In addition, if you can destroy this array, the power of Thor''s hammer will weaken or even disappear. If so, it will be beneficial for purple to attack here in the future.


    Santos said, "go back first. You will come here to see me in the morning. Oh, by the way, although the life storage gem is not very useful at ordinary times, it is still very useful for you to go out of the city. Judging from the color and energy fluctuation of that gem, it can hold at least 100 people. "


    Ye Yinzhu then thought of the treasure he had bought with krypton gold. Recalling the silence in the eyes of the Smurfs, he could not help sighing and subconsciously felt out the gem. "Brother Santos, what''s the matter with this life storage gem?"


    Santos said: "the gem of life storage is actually an alternative space ring. But unlike space rings, space rings store dead objects, while life storage gems can store living objects. Therefore, although the volume of life storage gems is much smaller than space rings, many people still like them. Especially those nobles, like to put a few * * in the life storage gem, so that they can enjoy themselves at any time. Damn, I don''t like those wine bags. War is not good, but pleasure is never forgotten. "


    Can it store living things with life? Ye Yinzhu looks at the gem that twinkles pink halo in the hand in surprise, a burst of surprise in the heart. No wonder there are ten beautiful Smurfs in it. There are many magical things on the mainland.


    Purple way: "big brother. How was the Raytheon chamber of Commerce approved? Today''s first two auctions are not worth money in the human world, but in our Orc world, they can exchange a lot of gold coins. Is goody a fool? "


    Santos snorted coldly, "Goody''s not stupid. The Raytheon chamber of Commerce has 30% of its profits. What''s more, he didn''t know what benefits he got from this chamber of Commerce. He had already given an order that even we bimont beasts were not allowed to use force to get benefits from them. Otherwise, how could those humans be so rampant in our fortress. It''s said that the last batch of Smurfs sold today was originally eleven, and the most outstanding one seems to be given to goody. He got so many benefits, that still cares about the nobility''s life and death. Those nobles deserve to be exploited. "Purple hate voice way: "this is Zhu men wine and meat stink, the road has frozen dead beast.". You were given to a Smurf girl just now


    Santos nodded and said, "yes! Oh, by the way, what did you exchange for the ten Smurfs today. Brother, do you like the tune, too? "


    "Of course not," Purple said with a bitter smile. I have a friend with Yinzhu who belongs to the elves. Seeing their people suffering, how can we not help them? As for what they get in exchange for, it''s krypton. "


    "Krypton gold? Did you take the red spirit who killed thousands of wolf cavalry in Guti''s anger last time


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi look at each other and smile. Ye Yinzhu says, "it''s not grasping, it''s cooperation. The red spirit is already our friend. "


    Santos laughed and said, "OK, have a good time. You don''t see what gutty''s pain is like. Although I don''t know what he does with the krypton gold, it should be very precious to him. I didn''t catch the red spirit that time. He killed not only the wolf cavalry who were in charge of hunting, but also all of them. And sent almost all the wolf cavalry to look for, but nothing. For this matter, goody has not recovered yet. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "brother Santos, just now you said that there was a Smurf, and he was given to goody?"


    Santos nodded and said, "I heard from Goody''s men today. Yes? Do you still want to get rid of that Smurf? "


    Zi said: "save people to the end. With big brother in, we are not afraid that we can''t leave the fortress. I want to try and save it if I can. If the defense is too tight, we have to give up. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I think so, too. Brother Santos, how many Orc soldiers does goody live in? "


    "There are opportunities," Santos said. Guti always believed that he was the most powerful ORC. The place where he lived was not even as big as mine. Apart from his wives and concubines, there were only a few guards. Including my four silver bimons, the rest are all lion masters. There are only about 20 emperors in total, which can''t be compared with your human emperors. If you''re more careful, you should have a chance. Shall I bring back the silver bimont? "


    Zi shook her head and said, "no, it''s easy to do harm to you. Let''s go and have a look. With the strength of Yinzhu and me, even if we can''t save people, at least it''s no problem for us to retreat. "


    Santos sneered, "if you''re found by goody, send a signal. We''ll fight them."


    Feeling the elder brother''s concern, Zichen said in a deep voice: "elder brother, you must not act rashly unless you have to. Believe in our strength. "


    Santos said: "if you meet Thor''s hammer, don''t carry it hard. That''s not something human can fight against. "


    Purple nodded and said: "brother, we''re going. If everything goes well, we''ll come to you in the early morning of tomorrow. Please take us out of the city


    Farewell to Santos, Zi and ye Yinzhu return to the dark street. By this time, it was late at night, and the orcs on the street became more rare. Even the number of patrols is much less than that in the evening.


    Purple nature is to know where Guti lives, and ye Yinzhu simple discussion, two people quietly toward the center of the fortress.


    Just as Santos said, Guti''s living place is not as big as Santos''s. of course, it has a direct relationship with the size of bimont. The five meter high courtyard wall blocks all the sight outside, and only the tall buildings inside can be seen vaguely.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi stop in a dark corner outside the wall. Zi points inside and slowly closes his eyes. A faint purple smell was released from him and floated slowly in the night sky.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    if you think that Xiao San''s writing is OK and the update is stable, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 262

    Boom, with the power of bamboo fighting spirit, ye Yinzhu suddenly bumps out of the stone house, and the hard granite can''t stop the strength of his blue fighting spirit. But he also clearly felt a breath of solidification like locking behind him. Needless to say, he had been found.


    "Do you want to go when you come?" Goody gave a cold snort. He was not angry at this time, and his eyes were bloodthirsty. It has been a long time since no one dares to touch his brow. Killing has always been his favorite thing. Deep purple''s fighting position is released instantly, and he is more powerful than Anya and angel sisters in this aspect.


    The air seemed to solidify, and the huge pulling force appeared behind Ye Yinzhu, which was an irresistible force. Ye Yinzhu only felt that his body sank, and at the next moment, he was sucked back faster than when he ran away.


    Without tension and panic, ye Yinzhu controls his body and turns around in mid air, just facing Guti. Finally I saw the chief of the Raytheon tribe.


    His body is three meters tall. The deep purple fighting spirit is not the eighth level, but the Ninth level. The nearly solidified fighting spirit light can tear the air to pieces. His naked upper body is covered with golden hair. His bloodthirsty eyes are staring at him like a prey.


    He didn''t use aozhu sword, and he didn''t choose nokeshi sword, because ye Yinzhu knew that the gap between them was too big. Beyond the gap of more than ten levels, unless he can use the super artifact in his heart, any skill and weapon in his hands can not pose a threat to goody. So he raised his left hand.


    "Human?" Guti looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. Unlike those Orc aristocrats and Eto''o, he can''t even distinguish level 9 Warcraft from human beings. Handsome face, in the face of his strong fighting spirit, still can maintain elegant temperament, clear black eyes without panic, fighting spirit intensity is also very good, at least at his age, can steal into his house without being found, is quite good. But for the cry of the Smurf, he didn''t know that such a guest had come to his house.


    However, no matter whether he was surprised or appreciated, Guti''s killing heart disappeared. He didn''t use his fighting force field to tear up Ye Yinzhu. He wanted to use his hands. Only through his hands could he feel the hot blood, which was his favorite. Goody also has a hobby of eating human hearts. For him, that''s the most delicious food.


    Just when goody thought that this human being was about to become a victim in his hands, and that there would be delicious people to eat. He saw Ye Yinzhu''s left hand, shining silver white.


    Silver white fighting spirit? I don''t seem to have seen it, but where can it be stronger?


    This idea just rose, he suddenly surprised to find that ye Yinzhu, who had been fighting against his fighting position and suction, suddenly gave up his resistance and rushed towards himself with the silver light.


    "To die." Gutty growled. The title of the orc''s first master is not in vain. Although his body looks huge, his speed is like a mirage. His right hand is instantly raised to his chest, just to meet Ye Yinzhu''s left fist.


    When the silver light came to Guti''s chest, Guti just saw the faint smile at the corner of yeyinzhu''s mouth. As soon as he was tight in his heart, Guti immediately put aside his contempt and turned purple. A short hammer with an ancient shape was shining with purple lightning light across his chest. The mysterious pattern now looks so dazzling.


    At Ye Yinzhu''s right hand, a golden light comes first, and instantly melts into the silver white light of the pattern. The two dazzling lights suddenly disappear at this moment. All that''s left is transparent air. A little milky white erupted in the spread, hitting the hammer in front of Guti and the huge purple light.


    At that moment, Guti''s cold face suddenly changed. Without any hesitation, he made the most correct choice. He raised the short handle hammer in his hand to the air, and the two extremely powerful forces filled the air.


    Boom -


    it was a moment of collision, but it was at this moment that a huge column of purple and milky white light rose from the residence of the chief of Raytheon tribe, illuminating the whole sky and Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    An extremely violent roar almost woke up the whole fortress in an instant. At the next moment, an indescribable shock wave, with the chief''s residence as the center, appeared in an instant, mixed with rolling thunder, releasing endless strength.


    Where the shock wave goes, all creatures and buildings turn into fly ash, and the ground presents a spherical subsidence. Life is so terrible under the impact of the shock energy that can''t resist the terror like the coming of the abyss of hell. Everything turns into thunder bursts, and huge cracks spread instantly. Even if the force of the collision mainly surged in the air, there was still a terrible pit with a diameter of nearly 1000 meters in the center of this huge fortress and the residence center of the chief of Raytheon tribe. Although it was only a small area in the fortress, the shaking caused by this time made the whole fortress tremble.


    The dazzling white and purple halo blooms in the air like the most dazzling fireworks, and the dazzling brilliance brings day like light to the earth.Fortunately, this is a city almost entirely made of stone, otherwise the scope of shock wave would not be as simple as kilometer.


    The thunder gradually faded away, and everything around gradually returned to normal.


    Even without dust, in the center of the huge pit with a diameter of 1000 meters, the body emitting deep purple light was shaking violently, not because of injury, but because of extreme anger.


    Goody''s pajamas had already been changed into a few minutes, and even most of her thick golden hair had turned into burnt black. The lion''s hair suddenly appeared strange, and only the short handle hammer in her hand was still shining. Releasing a strong energy wave.


    The residence is gone, but the chief''s residence is gone. With all the wives and concubines disappearing in the huge shock wave, in this huge pit, in addition to him, there are only four silver figures who are struggling to get up. Silver bimon''s strong defense made them survive the strong collision between two forbidden spells. But they just survived. Even with the powerful resilience of bimont, they don''t want to recover in a short time.


    "Who it is, who it is." Guti roared up to the sky, and the dark purple light rose again, full of frenzy. But no matter how powerful his purple level nine level strength is, his opponent has disappeared, and even the clue of breath has not been left.


    Guti clearly knew that his enemy was not destroyed in the collision. On the contrary, in the instant collision, he was the one who underestimated the enemy''s carelessness.


    That is not the power of fighting spirit. Who can be more clear about fighting spirit than his purple level nine and top division? But it shouldn''t be magic. This is Thor''s hammer fortress! Except for the thunder attribute element attached to the hammer of Thor, no magic can be cast here, because the spiritual power of the magician can''t trigger any magic in this fortress without magic elements.


    Why, why do you fear that power? What is it? What is it?


    Goody was angry, even more so than when she lost krypton. As the chief of the Raytheon tribe and the master of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, he was attacked in the mansion. Not only was he robbed of the female slaves, but also he lost the mansion and all his wives and concubines. This deep hatred has made Guti crazy.


    "Wow -" Ye Yinzhu spat out a mouthful of blood again and fell on his purple broad back. He only felt that the meridians of his whole body were about to crack, and his arms were still shaking violently. The strong sense of paralysis made his whole body tremble slightly.


    When the Smurf called out that question, he already knew it was not good. In the shortest time, he made the most accurate judgment. The most direct choice is to break the wall and escape. But he didn''t expect that Guti would come so fast and his strength was so strong.


    Facing the fierce force field produced by gutina''s purple level 9 fighting spirit, Huang Zhu level 6 was sucked in without even the power of resistance. At that time, even if he wanted to summon purple, it was too late. At the critical moment, his rich practical experience in these days has saved his life. At the same time of being absorbed by the fighting force field, ye Yinzhu gives up the resistance instantly. He transports all his fighting force to his arms under the guidance of spiritual force.


    The last time when he faced the war giant gracis, he could finish the seven notes only with the energy of two golden beetles. Flash and thunder, no doubt, are far from growing up, not even level 7 Warcraft. But as golden beetles, their natural abilities are limited. Although they can''t release nearly half of the forbidden spell''s elemental bullets three times like the real golden beetle, they still have one strike power. It was under this attack that even the two golden bimonths suffered a great loss.


    After the release of the ice ring, Shan and Lei went into deep sleep, but they woke up quickly. After a few days of playing Peiyuan jingxinqu, in addition to the benefits of Ye Yinzhu and others, they also gained huge benefits. They gathered enough energy to wake up and had a certain growth. Those are two level 10 Warcraft! Even when they are young, they still have the smell of level 10 Warcraft. Even purple doesn''t know why the energy released by lightning and thunder is different in gold and silver. But ye Yinzhu, who once entered their spiritual world, faintly felt that once these two different energies were combined, their power would be greatly improved, even if their strength was far from enough. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 263

    Such conjecture has been confirmed in the face of the war beast gracis. Therefore, in the face of Guti, the most powerful Orc master, the strongest attack power ye Yinzhu can release in an instant is neither his fighting spirit nor Qin magic, but the power of lightning and thunder.


    Lightning and thunder, any element bullet released is not as powerful as half a forbidden spell. They are too young. However, when the two colors of gold and silver were fused in an instant, ye Yinzhu clearly felt that the energy gathered by the two element bombs was comparable to that of a forbidden charm. Not only did goody not expect that he could suddenly send out such a powerful force, in fact, even he did not expect.


    Guti suddenly appears. In the face of Ye Yinzhu, he doesn''t take this sudden thief in his eyes. How can he think that ye Yinzhu''s attack will be a curse level attack. Therefore, although he responded at the last moment and released Thor''s hammer, his own strength was only a small part. It is in sharp contrast to Ye Yinzhu, who has done his best.


    It was a collision of forbidden curse level. In order to avoid the great damage of thunder hammer fortress caused by the forbidden curse of two people''s collision, Guti had to use thunder hammer to transfer the energy released by two people into the air. At the moment of collision, ye Yinzhu flew out like a shell with strong reaction force, even faster than the speed of shock wave. Although Guti didn''t get hurt in that instant collision with his powerful strength, the violent shock still made him the purple level nine strong man unable to move in a short time, which made Ye Yinzhu have time to escape.


    As soon as the collision of forbidden incantations appeared, or as soon as ye Yinzhu met Guti, the purple outside had already found it. It released its own energy for the first time. Seeing ye Yinzhu fly out, purple rushed forward immediately to dissolve Ye Yinzhu''s momentum as much as possible. They didn''t stop at all. Purple carried Ye Yinzhu on her back and headed for the fortress with the fastest speed Run.


    After all, Raytheon''s hammer is Raytheon''s hammer. Ye Yinzhu''s channels transformed by Amethyst Beamon are unbearable. Fortunately, he has been transformed by Amethyst Beamon '' The curse is forbidden. A few mouthfuls of blood gushed out, and he had been badly hurt.


    "Yinzhu, are you ok?" Feeling the blood of Ye Yinzhu on his shoulder, Zi can''t help but worry. With their soul connection, he can naturally find that ye Yinzhu''s spiritual brand has been severely impacted.


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath and forced down the blood in his body. "Purple, goody is very strong. Better than we thought. Even if he doesn''t have Thor''s hammer, we are far from his rivals. With Raytheon''s hammer, his strength is even stronger than the Silver Dragon King I once met. No wonder Gladys, the war beast, was also afraid of Thor''s hammer. In my opinion, among the people I met, only the holy dragon nokeshi could defeat him in his heyday. Purple nine with super artifact, such a combination is really hard to resist


    The purple breath is a little gloomy, "Yinzhu, can you be sure that Thor''s hammer is a super artifact?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "it''s basically certain, because when the power of lightning and thunder was released and collided with him, the fluctuation in the hammer of Thor even resonated with the dead wood dragon Harp in my body. Although the power of Thor''s hammer may not be enough to compare with my dead wood dragon Yin Qin, which seals the soul of the sacred dragon, I am absolutely sure that Thor''s hammer should be a primary super artifact. Fortunately, goody didn''t let go of its real power, otherwise you would never see me again


    Purple feet of the pace is very fast, not the slightest stop, before that terrible shock wave, although he reacted for the first time, and Amethyst than Meng strong defense, the body is now a little paralyzed, he knows Ye Yinzhu is right. Goody is stronger than they think. But this person is the opponent that he has to face in the future. No wonder Raytheon tribe is always the first tribe of orcs. It has absolute authority in the Arctic wilderness, which makes the Milan Empire, the first power of mankind, unable to cross the Leichi.


    At this time, it was already in the dark. The dazzling white and purple light in the air was slowly dispersing. The sleeping fortress had been awakened by the roar of the moment, and the clear and recognizable noise came from all directions.


    Zi quickened his pace again. He knew that he had to go back to the stone house before Guti''s men could react. Otherwise, once they were dragged by the orc soldiers, they would be in danger.


    At this time, purple face suddenly changed, the original rapid pace stopped, almost solidified purple eyes toward the front of the dark street. Influenced by the change of his breath, ye Yinzhu can''t help looking forward.


    A pitiful voice rang out from the darkness ahead. "It turns out that the two distinguished guests are here. Looking at their appearance, you must have made the huge movement before. There''s no place to look for iron shoes. It''s easy to get them. I''m worried that I can''t find you, but I didn''t expect you to come. "


    A figure slowly came out from the dark, slender and noble appearance is a bit more evil.Purple and ye Yinzhu''s eyes are fixed at the same time, because they clearly feel that the extreme danger is around.


    ¡­¡­


    The huge golden figure suddenly appeared at the edge of the pit. As soon as Santos heard the fierce roar, he knew it was not good. Seeing the gorgeous white and purple light in the air, he rushed to the chief''s residence for the first time. Other awakened orcs may not know what happened. How can he not know.


    Purple, it must be purple and goody, otherwise how can there be such a big movement. At this time, Santos''s heart is full of deep worry and regret, why he did not stop purple. If, if he''s destroyed by goody, he''ll fight that bastard goody. Brother! We just met, you must hold on!


    Santos doesn''t need to have any scruples when he runs in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. When he arrives at the edge of the huge pit, he just sees goody roaring angrily there.


    Golden eyes quickly look around, in addition to their own four silver than Mongolian, did not find any trace. The worry in my heart just relaxed a little bit, and then rose up, showing that the noumenon jumped into the huge pit.


    "What happened, chief?" Santos'' low voice awakened goody from the roar. When the supreme ruler of Raytheon tribe was extremely angry, he dared to ask him. I''m afraid that Santos was the only one in the fortress.


    The roar stopped, and Goody''s red eyes seemed to be bleeding. "Someone''s sneaking into my house. Santos, I order you to immediately launch all the ethnic armies in the city, check the fortress for me, and be sure to find that bastard for me at the first time. How dare you destroy my Lord''s mansion? I''ll tear him to pieces. "


    After listening to Guti''s words, Santos naturally understood that Zi and ye Yinzhu must have run away. His nervousness suddenly relaxed and let others chase him. Maybe he would worry, but he was responsible for the chase! He asked tentatively, "chief, who is so bold that he dares to attack the Lord''s house at night?"


    Guti, after all, is the ruler of the Thor tribe. After the angry roar, he has gradually calmed down, "I don''t know. But it felt like a human, but when he attacked me, there was the smell of us orcs in his power, and it was very strong. Dressed in black, he must have been injured by my counterattack. You can find it from this clue. As long as it is three meters below the height of the injured person, no matter who, give me the first to catch up, would rather kill a thousand, not let one This time, goody was really angry.


    "Yes, chief, I''ll go right away." Santos jumped up and immediately dispatched Orc soldiers. Of course, the speed of the search of the soldiers has the final say.


    Looking at the huge figure of Santos who left, Guti murmured: "Santos is the most reliable. His ability to come first in case of mutation has proved his loyalty to me. It seems that over the years, I have been more defensive against him. Even if the behemoth is level 9 wisdom, he is a little stupid after all. " How did he know that Santos was concerned about his younger brother in order to arrive as soon as possible?


    ¡­¡­


    "Two distinguished guests, please come with me. There''s something else that''s going to bother you. " Eto''o walked toward Ye Yinzhu and Zi without fear, and said with a smile. After Emerson''s orders, he and others have been searching in the fortress for a long time, but they haven''t found any trace of Zi and ye Yinzhu. Just when he didn''t know how to go back to Emerson, he saw a dazzling scene in the direction of the chief''s residence. Even he could not help but be surprised by the instant collision. Immediately with people rushed over, just on the way to rob Ye Yinzhu and purple.


    Eto''o is relaxed on the surface, but alert on the inside. If what happened just now was made by these two people, their strength would be terrible. The previous loud noise and halo were obviously of the level of forbidding incantation. However, he didn''t worry too much. This time, he went out to look for ye Yinzhu and Zi. He was ordered by Emerson to be well prepared.


    the network here in Shanghai is so unstable that I have to send it to my wife the day before. In order to ensure that it can be updated on time, I decided to advance the time to around 6:30 for the time being, which will not affect the early reading My friends. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 264

    Ye Yinzhu patted Zizi on the shoulder and motioned Zizi to put him down. Purple whole God alert, although he did not find anything around, but the invisible pressure tells them, here is definitely not only Emerson.


    "I don''t know what President Eto''o wants from our brother?" Ye Yinzhu steps forward and stands beside Zi. At this time, he could not help but worry. Although purple''s fighting power was enough, he consumed at least 70% of his fighting spirit in the fight with goody. Moreover, the meridians have suffered a lot of trauma. They have no power to fight again. Once they start, they are likely to become a drag on purple. Even if you have Amethyst than Mongolia blood, the recovery speed will be very fast, but in such a short period of time can not recover much. Now what he worries about most is not Eto''o in front of him, but the orc army that will come once Eto''o entangles him.


    Eto''o smile, not impatient way: "of course, please two guests. After I got krypton gold from you two this time, I thought about it, but I absolutely ignored you. I sincerely invite you to become the most distinguished guests of Raytheon chamber of Commerce. "


    Ye Yinzhu takes another step forward and comes to Zishen from Zishen''s side. With his hands behind him, he changes all kinds of gestures towards Zishen like a butterfly wearing flowers. Through their soul contact, Zishen clearly understands his meaning.


    Gesturing, he said to Eto''o, "what if I don''t go? What about the president? "


    Eto''o said with a smile, "if you can''t say it, you can only use some special means to" invite "you two. Do it. " With a cold drink, Eto''o''s body suddenly stopped, a layer of black smoke from him, the whole person is full of cold breath, body shape a flash, has jumped into the air, a black cold electricity, towards Ye Yinzhu head down.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move, but the purple behind him retreated in an instant. At the same time Eto''o started, the four black shadows appeared quietly in the most tricky position like shadows, and entangled them like poisonous snakes.


    In the face of Eto''o''s attack, if he is in a complete state, ye Yinzhu will definitely give him a hard touch, but now he can''t. his injured body doesn''t allow him to make a hard touch at all. His feet slip slightly. Instead of retreating, he rushes forward, opening the distance between him and Zi. With his illusory steps, he evaded Eto''o''s attack when he was in a hurry.


    At this time, Eto''o''s face was full of cold air, his fighting spirit was as silent as death, shining with a light blue luster, and the fighting spirit of the blue level medium level dark elements was released, which made people feel very uncomfortable with the sluggish and corrosive element fluctuations.


    After fighting reaches purple level, there will be a force field. Like Guti, the stronger fighting is, the greater the range and intensity of force field control will be. Eto''o obviously can''t do this, so his body and ye Yinzhu are wrong. The extra black thin sword in his hand doesn''t bring any damage to Ye Yinzhu.


    Eto''o is not surprised but happy. He wants to catch Ye Yinzhu and Zi. If you separate them and break them one by one, it is obviously the best way. Just now, he saw that ye Yinzhu had been injured. After being flashed by Ye Yinzhu, he immediately let out a scream. His body was like a black tornado, and he wiped towards Ye Yinzhu at a very fast speed. The black thin sword in his hand was like the fangs of a poisonous snake, and went straight to Ye Yinzhu''s back. And before that, the four figures immediately divided into two and followed Eto''o to jump on Ye Yinzhu.


    Feeling the cold from behind, ye Yinzhu''s face shows a faint smile, but now he is back to the enemy, so the enemy can''t see his expression.


    After the injury, ye Yinzhu''s speed was much slower. He didn''t even have the chance to turn. Eto''o''s thin sword with dark blue fighting spirit was close to his back, and he could stab him immediately with fighting spirit.


    In this moment, suddenly, Eto''o found that he had lost Ye Yinzhu''s figure in front of him. With a sword, he stabbed at the empty place. The two shadows that came with him also went by the wrong position before ye Yinzhu, and all the attacks fell in the empty place.


    No way. It was the first thought in Eto''o''s mind. Not to mention the high-level magic of instant movement, even the great mage of purple space department can''t do it. There is no magic element to use in this thunderbolt fortress! However, ye Yinzhu really disappeared, leaving no trace.


    At the same time, Eto''o suddenly turned around and saw seven yellow shadows appear in front of purple. He went straight to stop the two black shadows of purple surging away. And before that, the figure who was attacked by himself miraculously appeared from the purple tall body. Guqin''s instant hum, even he could not help but move a pause, the four illusory figures also stopped at the same time.


    That''s right. It''s Ye Yinzhu''s seven tone burst and seven blade burst. The seven strings of the flying waterfall string are humming and trembling in my arms, and the seven sound blades, including Eto''o''s five figures, have found the opponent at the same time.


    High frequency sound blade, and is equivalent to the blue level of high frequency sound blade ah! With the use of seven tone burst, with the speed of sound, it is almost impossible to dodge. Eto''o tried to separate Zizi and yeyinzhu. Why didn''t they try to separate them?When Eto''o appeared, the huge pressure around made Ye Yinzhu and Zi know that the opponent they were going to face would not be so easy to solve. Therefore, ye Yinzhu expressed his thought of fighting way to Zi by gesture.


    The call of the same life contract does not need any magic elements. The effect of instant call is no different from instant transfer. On the way back from the ice circle to Raytheon''s hammer fortress, ye Yinzhu and Zi find that after the death of Zi, they can summon each other more easily than before. They are no longer limited by fighting. Even in the fighting state, they can still summon each other. This is what ye Yinzhu suddenly thought of when he was attacked just now.


    A dark blue light burst out from the black figure who was taken as the target by Ye Yinzhu. The black thin sword, which is almost the same as Eto''o, brings a strong breath. Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that the spirit of the black figure is so solidified that even his seven tone burst can only make him delay for a moment. Although the explosive sound is instant, which is three levels lower than the original magic level of Ye Yinzhu, the waterfall Lianzhu Qin is an artifact! It can be seen from this that the strength of these four shadows is so overbearing.


    The seven hum rings out one after another, the opponent''s mental strength exceeds Ye Yinzhu''s expectation, and ye Yinzhu''s high-frequency sound blade also exceeds his opponent''s judgment. Dark yellow is the best cover for Yinren. It contains Ye Yinzhu''s own mental strength and fighting spirit. The attack generated by high-frequency shock is almost Ye Yinzhu''s full strength now. If his fighting spirit had not been weakened too much, the power of the seven blade Lianzhu would be even greater.


    With a groan, the shadow suddenly retreated, releasing a layer of black Qi. The thin sword in his hand had been cut into pieces by the high-frequency sound blade, and fell to the ground with his right arm.


    It turned out that when the shadow felt that he could not resist the attack power of the seven tone blade, he broke his wrist and poured all his fighting Qi into his right arm. He blocked the last attack with his arm, so that he could escape. However, he forgot that at this time he was not only facing Ye Yinzhu, but also a purple.


    Purple''s fist in the sound blade sent out at the same time already blew out, accompanied by his step forward to blow out, didn''t even pay attention to the next shadow. Only when one enemy is really solved can the opponent''s strength be reduced. No matter how fast the shadow was, the pain of suddenly losing his right arm made it impossible for him to make a second reaction.


    Eto''o has already reacted. With a shrill sound, he and his two companions rush towards Ye Yinzhu and Zi with the fastest speed. But it was too late for him to do anything. Will Amethyst Beamon''s fist wait?


    The dazzling purple light flashed away. Surprisingly, there was no roar, but the black shadow of the broken right arm had turned into a beautiful purple, and the whole body was covered with a thin layer of purple crystal.


    The crisp and pleasant sound of breaking starts in the next moment, and the rest is only a piece of Amethyst powder, which is full of the breath of dead life. Suddenly, from five to four.


    A mouthful of blood spurts out, and ye Yinzhu shakes his shoulder. He tries his best to launch a sound blade attack, which touches his injury. However, another dark shadow who originally attacked Zi sees his companion die miserably under Zi''s fist. I don''t know whether it is out of the mentality of attacking the weak or the feeling that the chance to attack Ye Yinzhu is better at this time. The death of his companion doesn''t make him feel any emotional fluctuation, like a poisonous snake He gave up the purple left by his back and went straight to Ye Yinzhu''s heart with a light sweet smell. Needless to ask, there is poison attached to the thin sword.


    The heart and brain are absolutely the two most lethal places for human beings. The brain is also protected by the skull, which is relatively hard, while the heart is more vulnerable. As a powerful and calm killer, the heart is generally their first choice.


    Seeing the fine sword stabbed by his opponent, ye Yinzhu''s mental strength played a very important role at this time. Although his fighting spirit was seriously consumed, and the injury caused by another exertion also made his internal meridians more painful, his brain was extremely calm with the help of spiritual protection. He could easily grasp every detail of the battle in front of him because of his strong mental strength. Seeing that the black thin sword stabbed at him like a phantom, he immediately judged the direction of the other side''s narrow sword. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 265

    As if subconsciously, ye Yinzhu raised the waterfall string organ in his hand, as if to block each other''s narrow sword.


    Cold eyes flashed from the black shadow, a wooden Guqin just want to block my aggressive attack? It''s no different from suicide.


    Indeed, although Feibao Lianzhu Qin is an artifact level guqin, its power lies in its sound, and its texture is still wood. But there is one thing that the shadow who attacked Ye Yinzhu didn''t know. To lift off the waterfall Lianzhu Qin, ye Yinzhu had to commit suicide.


    The black narrow sword just came to Ye Yinzhu when his companion turned into a pile of Amethyst powder and drifted away with the wind. Even with the cover of guqin, he believed that he could easily pierce Guqin and hit Ye Yinzhu''s heart with his own strength. At that moment, however, ye Yinzhu made a very surprising move. He suddenly released his hand and let the Guqin fall down. Ye Yinzhu''s chest naturally appeared in front of the narrow sword.


    At this critical moment, no one can think and judge again. To say the least, even if the brain can think, it is impossible to make any response. After all, there are limits to the human body''s response. So, the black narrow sword, full of piercing force, with blue level high-level fighting spirit, stabbed Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    It is worthy of being a powerful killer. There is no deviation in this sword. But what he saw was Ye Yinzhu''s smile, warm and murderous.


    The waterfall string organ can''t stop his narrow sword, so ye Yinzhu let it go and let it fall down freely. The reason is to let go rather than take back the space ring is that he does not want any element fluctuation to wake up his opponent. The smile in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes becomes cold. He wants to tell the shadow in front of him that not all Qin can stop the narrow sword full of piercing force.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands are very powerful. That pair of dexterous and magical hands can make all the rhymes beat at the fingertips. But his hands are not the best part of him.


    Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power is very strong. His strong spiritual brand even includes the soul of level 10 Amethyst bimont and level 10 golden beetle, and even the soul attachment of a silver dragon. However, his spiritual brand is not his strongest point.


    What''s the strongest point of yeyinzhu? It''s the heart. It''s the heart of the supernatural.


    Even Guti, who can use Raytheon''s hammer, can''t integrate his body with Raytheon''s hammer, but ye Yinzhu does. So, although he can''t use the dead wood dragon harp of super artifact level, his heart is equivalent to the existence of this super artifact.


    The dignity of super artifact can not be violated. The black narrow Sword Pierced Ye Yinzhu''s heart and his skin. To be more precise, it was the tattoo on his heart. And the next moment, a dazzling colorful light from the position of Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    It''s impossible to describe the feeling of the assassin''s dark shadow. The narrow sword in his hand seems to have hit the hardest thing in the world. The anti shock force is twice as strong as that when he stabbed it. In an instant, his right arm inch by inch broke, and the narrow sword turned into flying ash in the dazzling colorful light.


    The milky white light, soft and light, at the same time that the black sword disappeared, it was also a narrow sword, but it was full of soft breath of white, light, accurate, penetrating the heart of the master of the black sword. Toe light hook has taken off their own waterfall Lianzhu Qin.


    This is almost an instant change. From ye Yinzhu being summoned by purple to his body, until two blue level high-level assassins died, it was just a few breaths. When Eto''o arrived with the other two shadows, all they saw was the Amethyst powder and the companion slowly sliding down from the sword of noxie.


    Eto''o seems to have underestimated the strength of his evil soul before his eyes. If, if, in the beginning, you put all your strength into it, those two companions won''t die. No one knows better than him what those two shadows represent. Even if they have a little damage, they can''t afford the responsibility! Only Eto''o himself knows that among the five people on his side, he is the leader with the weakest strength.


    Anger in exchange for madness, "Phoenix - body -" Eto''o was angry, but the incomparable anger did not make him lose his mind. With a roar, his forward body suddenly stopped, and at this time, the shadow around him changed.


    The Black Mist, like ribbons, spread from behind them. In the blink of an eye, it was ten meters long and covered the whole road. It was like countless broad tentacles swinging behind them. All of them, including fighting spirit, became the purest black. The long and pleasant chanting sound is like the call of larks, which brings us the beauty of nature. But in this sense of beauty, it is full of the breath of death and death.


    Seeing the sudden change in front of him, Zi, who was preparing to meet the enemy, was stunned, while ye Yinzhu, who was supporting himself with the sword of noxie, was also stunned.


    How familiar the scene was, especially the singing sound of larks, which surprised them from the bottom of their hearts.


    Why? Why is such a chant here? There is a huge question mark in Ye Yinzhu''s brain. At this moment, the black ribbon energy released from the back of the two black figures instantly condensed, and the huge wings stretched out from behind. All the vitality disappeared at this moment. Their bodies were completely wrapped in the black energy breath. The two black air currents covering the whole street, like dark clouds, suddenly moved towards Ye Yinzhu and Zi It''s coming. At that moment, they clearly felt that the power of the two shadows was no longer limited by the blue level.Sura. The name flashed through Zi and ye Yinzhu''s mind at the same time. Isn''t the ability of these two shadows just the same as that of Sula when she finally broke out against GRASSIS? It''s just that they didn''t seem to have improved so much as Sura when they turned out that pair of black wings. Phoenix body, just now Eto''o called out the word Phoenix body, black phoenix body, is it the embodiment of black phoenix? Are these shadows attacking themselves and purple not human beings, but the legendary phoenix of Warcraft? However, the legend is not only fire phoenix it? How can there be a black phoenix?


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu has no time to think about it. In the face of this sudden change of attack, maybe Zi can resist it, but ye Yinzhu will only be swallowed by the darkness in front of him unless he uses life protection.


    The first one to disappear is Ye Yinzhu. Under the same contract, his body is returned to the position where Zi called him, that is, the position where Eto''o attacked him. And the next moment, ye Yinzhu immediately reverse call, before the two figures are about to devour purple''s body, he called to his side. At that moment, he dodged the powerful attack.


    The stone houses on both sides of the street, and the whole street, about 50 meters wide and 200 meters long, disappeared in a flash. There was no sound, the silence disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu no longer has any power, but purple still has. He''s Amethyst Beamon! The Amethyst bimon, the head of the four great beasts in ancient times. In the face of the enemy''s attack, he showed only strength. Even in the face of the impact of the war beast, he will still face to face, not to mention the enemy in front of him. So, when the two black figures rushed out, purple also rushed out. They rushed up behind them.


    Purple eyes are full of strong murders. Eto''o is full of hatred for human beings. Now he intercepts himself and ye Yinzhu here, which makes his killing intention reach the limit. As he rushed out, a layer of purple light and shadow came out from behind him. Ye Yinzhu can vaguely judge that it is the virtual shadow of purple shrinking. As soon as the purple light appeared, the breath of purple became stronger. Surging purple light, instantly shrouded in dozens of meters, his huge hand opened and went straight to Eto''o to catch it.


    From Eto''o''s position, he could only see the two huge black shadows rushing towards purple and ye Yinzhu, but he didn''t find that they had moved to his back. When he felt the extremely strong pressure coming from behind, he found that he was covered by a purple light.


    Everything around seemed to solidify, the air seemed to melt into countless purple crystal powder, and the almost irresistible strong squeezing force made it difficult for Eto''o to even breathe. The blue tier higher order is up to the limit, the body is turning at the limit speed, and the black narrow sword has been stabbed out of the most artful position.


    Zizi didn''t dodge, and even didn''t mean to dodge at all. His big hand covered with purple crystals had directly grasped the narrow sword with poison. Eto''o only felt that his narrow sword seemed to have been poured with iron and copper. Not only could he never move forward, but he even couldn''t withdraw it.


    Ding a light ring, narrow sword broken into two, then, he saw purple ice cold and cruel eyes. The powerful squeezing force came from every direction in an instant. It was an absolute force, an irresistible force. The next moment, like the shadow he brought, he became a Amethyst sculpture. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 266

    This is the increased ability after purple evolution. The energy in his body is very special, just like the elemental bomb of golden beetle, which does not belong to any magic element. In the words of Ye Yinzhu, purple is also a double cultivation of magic and martial arts. His martial arts is absolute power, and his magic is turned into Amethyst magic by Ye Yinzhu. Amethyst magic, once contact with the opponent, unless the opponent''s strength is stronger than purple, can break away from purple''s powerful power, otherwise it will be immediately covered by this magical magic, the result is only one, that is destruction.


    With a slap, purple patted Eto''o''s body into powder. Without any pause, her body rushed forward again. The extremely powerful pressure made the two black figures, who had already rushed out of hundreds of meters, solidify at the same time. The speed suddenly slows down, and their huge figure also begins to shrink rapidly. Obviously, like the previous strong strike, they only had one.


    At the beginning, when purple was still a level 7 Warcraft, he once killed black dragon night Star Xu. At this time, his power has been enhanced to nearly level 9. You know, level 9 Amethyst is different from any other level 9 Warcraft. Is the power in his bones comparable to those in the Ninth level? Now the purple of Grade 8 is not as strong as his elder brother Santos, but it will never be weaker than the gold of dease and Perkins.


    Two big hands of Amethyst Color from the purple palms, with dazzling tail flame, almost unlimited expansion of flying forward. Under the powerful pressure of Amethyst bimon, maybe the two black figures are not human beings, their movements are sluggish. After releasing the strongest attack, their strength has been reduced to a very low level. Therefore, when they feel that the strong pressure disappears, they also have a big Amethyst hand on their neck.


    Don''t waste your Amethyst magic, because you don''t need it at all. Two clear voices, the necks of the two shadows have become strange shapes.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu saw clearly that the shadow was wearing a very strange leather armor. There was a lily shaped brand on the chest of the leather armor, which was the same color as the leather armor.


    Purple threw the two corpses on the ground, and the energy breath around his body slowly converged. With a tug of both hands, he pulled down the black hoods of the two corpses. It turned out to be two very handsome and pale faces. Their necks were broken, they have lost all the breath of life, seven orifices bleeding look a little terrible.


    Purple fingers with a little bit of their blood, on the nose smell, did not wrinkle tight.


    Ye Yinzhu''s spirit fluctuates for a moment, and sends Zi back to the place where he was before transmission. If he doesn''t send it back, no matter where Zi is, he will be forced to send it back. This may also be the only flaw in the call of the same life contract.


    Purple ear moved a little bit, sink a voice way: "we go." With a flash of body shape, he comes to Ye Yinzhu, carries him on his back and flies away.


    The battle didn''t last long, but relatively speaking, it was enough for the orc army to respond. However, it wasn''t until half an hour after Zi and ye Yinzhu left that the comprehensive search in Raytheon''s hammer fortress was fully launched. Such a result, of course, should benefit from the bimont giant commander, in the Raytheon tribe has second only to Guti authority of Santos.


    ¡­¡­


    Pa - a beautiful crystal cup slipped and fell to the ground.


    In the secret room, the tall man''s body trembled violently, "impossible."


    A black shadow appeared not far behind him. "What happened? Your breath is very volatile. "


    The fierce light in the tall man''s eyes flickered, "I lost the breath of four black lilies."


    "What?" Said the shadow in surprise. "Four? Don''t you feel wrong? "


    The tall man growled and said, "of course it can''t be wrong. They flow with the same blood as me, how can I feel wrong about their breath. Four. All the four black lilies in the north have withered. "


    The shadow hesitated for a moment, and said darkly: "but the strength of those black lilies, plus the assault after transformation, is enough to cope with any change. Besides, they have super speed. How can it wither unless it is a strong one who meets the purple level. Even if it''s the purple level, the four of them are never separated. Facing the enemy at the same time, there will always be people who can escape. Unless it''s... "


    "Goody. I know you''re talking about him. Only he can make my four black lilies wither at the same time with Thor''s hammer. But I can''t think of any reason for him to do so. Is Emerson such a fool as to irritate goody? "


    "No, Emerson would not do such a stupid thing. Something must have happened. Calm down first, and I''ll send someone to check it immediately. "


    "Calm down? How can you calm me down? You have to know that people with the same blood as me have certain blood relationship with me. They are all my nephews. How many people do you think have the same blood relationship with me? How many people can complete the transformation? "


    "Maybe it''s the krypton? Was Emerson''s embezzlement of krypton gold discovered by goody? Otherwise, goody couldn''t have killed our people. He should understand what it would be like for us to retaliate. "The tall man''s breath was steady for a few minutes, and he said in a deep voice: "it seems that I have to go to the Arctic wilderness myself."


    The shadow was stunned. "No, you can''t go. What if you go here? Do you want to leave this place to your arrogant son? "


    The tall man frowned, "don''t talk about my son''s shortcomings."


    The shadow snorted coldly, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t talk about it, but I''m really worried about your successor. I hope you can go further and gain more vitality. Otherwise, if your son inherits everything from you, we will not cooperate with you any more. "


    The big man''s fists suddenly clenched, but only lasted for a moment, and then gradually loosened, "then you go and find out about it yourself. If it''s really Guti who did it, we have to do something


    "OK, I''ll go."


    ¡­¡­


    Purple carries Ye Yinzhu fast forward. Ye Yinzhu''s injury is much more serious after the previous World War I. as long as you push the fighting spirit a little, it will trigger a sharp pain in the internal meridians.


    "Purple."


    "Well?"


    "I have something to ask you." Ye Yinzhu was silent for a moment before he said.


    Purple light way: "because of Sura?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "don''t ask him, OK?"


    Purple way: "do you really believe him?"


    Ye Yinzhu said firmly: "I believe in my own eyes. Judging from Sula''s breath to me, I can be sure that he never wanted to hurt me. Maybe it''s just a coincidence. Or the people we meet today come from the same place as Sula. "


    Purple thought about it and said, "OK, I promise you."


    Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that purple, who was jealous of evil, would agree so happily.


    Purple nature felt Ye Yinzhu''s emotional change, sighed and said: "if it wasn''t for your trust, how could we be such good brothers? I promise you because I can trust your eyes. You can''t get the wrong person. Yinzhu, you know, it''s very dangerous today. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I know. If those four people used that attack at the same time at the beginning, we would not have the chance to wait for the call of contract. Zi, are you confident that you can stop such an attack? "


    Purple said: "if the enemy is one, I have confidence. Two. They''re dead. I''m seriously injured. Three, die together, four, I will die. Maybe we can pull one or two cushions. "


    After listening to purple''s analysis, ye Yinzhu can''t help but take a breath. He knows how strong purple''s defense is. In addition to the original GRASSIS, purple has not been injured under the attack of other opponents. His evaluation of the four shadows is so high that we can see how powerful their attack power is after they become Phoenix bodies.


    Purple continued: "Yinzhu, you should also feel that today''s four people compared with Sura''s that day, the level of strength improvement after transformation is not so much as Sura''s. Sula is the strength of the green class, but they are the blue class. But after releasing the black energy, their attack power is almost the same. In other words, Sula''s transformation is more powerful than them. Maybe it''s a special cultivation method, or it''s a special race. If they''re not human, I don''t feel any Orc from Sula. As amethyst bimon, I''m afraid no one has a stronger sense of ORC than me. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "is this a special method of cultivation? If so, it must be terrible. It seems that we are lucky today. We killed two of them before they fully started. Say, purple, our tacit understanding is really very good


    Purple face showed a smile, "this is just the beginning. Under the effect of the same life contract, we will certainly be able to play a stronger role against the enemy at the same time. This situation will become more and more obvious with the improvement of our strength. Calling each other is just one of them. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it seems that we need to practice our cooperation more. This time out, we have met a lot of powerful opponents


    Finally back to the stone house, purple and ye Yinzhu have not entered the door, Sula has quietly appeared in front of them, see Sula, purple and ye Yinzhu heart a little microwave move, that silent action and before the four shadows are how similar!


    "What happened to Yinzhu?" Sula''s eager voice broke their minds. His eyes were full of deep regret, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s pale face, he immediately came up.


    Zichen said in a voice: "Yinzhu is injured. Let''s go into the room."


    the 12:00 refinishing meeting will be held as usual tonight. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 267

    After entering the courtyard, Sula closed the door and went back to the stone house. The others didn''t rest. They looked at the sea of Ye Yinzhu, who looked like gold paper. They were startled and helped him down from purple back with Sula.


    Sitting on the bed, ye Yinzhu takes a long breath and says eagerly, "how can this happen? Yinzhu, you are injured."


    Ma Liang was stunned and said: "two bosses, you didn''t make the dazzling halo above the fortress before."


    Purple nodded and admitted. Chang Hao and Ma Liang look at each other, unable to speak. Of course, they can feel how terrible the powerful breath is.


    Ye Yinzhu forced a smile and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. We''ve got a way out of town tomorrow. "


    Haiyang said, "I''ll play Peiyuan jingxinqu to help you."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and shakes his head! This is Thor''s hammer fortress. I''m afraid you''ll bring in the orc army as soon as you play it. Don''t worry, I''m ok. I''m just too aggressive and overdrawn. My meridians have been shaken again. It''s enough to have purple to help me


    Sula gently pulled the ocean and said in a low voice, "let Yinzhu have a rest first."


    Ocean then nodded and sat down. Under the white light that covered her face, her eyes were full of tears.


    Zi sits down behind Ye Yinzhu and puts his palms against Ye Yinzhu''s back. He has no fighting spirit, but he has the power of Amethyst bimont. Both of them have the same blood and breath of Amethyst bimont. His power will not be rejected. The violent power of Amethyst Beamon becomes gentle immediately after it is input into Ye Yinzhu''s body. It does not help him to be full of fighting spirit, but helps him to stimulate the power of Amethyst Beamon in his body and enhance the speed of self recovery.


    With the help of Zi, ye Yinzhu slowly closed his eyes and began to rest.


    They are quiet here, but the whole Thor''s hammer fortress has become a mess. Under the leadership of the behemoth commander Santos, almost all the troops in the fortress, including the behemoth legion, began to carry out a carpet search of the whole fortress. Of course, the location they are in is naturally searched by the behemoth.


    Soon, the bodies of the two black Lily soldiers were found. From their costumes and stabbing swords, it was obvious that they were not kind people. When the whole search ended in the early morning, the two bodies naturally came to goody.


    Goody looked at the two corpses in black with a cold face, and the fierce light in her eyes twinkled. At this time, standing around him, are the high-level generals of Raytheon tribe, but each one is silent, the atmosphere does not dare to speak more. Everyone knows that the chief whose house was destroyed is in the most angry mood.


    After such a big event, Emerson naturally returned to goody. Seeing the bodies of two members of the black Lily team thrown by Santos'' men in front of goody, his pupils could not help contracting violently. Of course, he''s not stupid enough to admit that he''s one of his own. Goody is angry. God knows what he will do. This time, the carpet inventory of hundreds of thousands of troops in the fortress was just to find out the two bodies. If Guti really wanted to know that they were sent by him, he was really speechless.


    Guti''s eyes were full of cold light, and suddenly his hands reached out at the same time, grabbed the chest of the two corpses and pulled out their already cold hearts. Just throw it in the mouth and chew it. The blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. Even the orc generals could not help but be shocked by his cruel and cold-blooded appearance.


    "Brother Santos, you killed these two men?" From the way the two corpses were killed, Guti obviously believed that they were killed by the behemoth.


    The general was surprised. In the past, although Guti was good to Santos, he seemed to be separated. At this time, in a rage, he even called out the word "brother", which shows how important Santos is in his heart.


    Santos was also surprised, but after purple''s persuasion, his mind became a bit more gloomy than before. His face shook his head calmly and said, "no, chief. They were dead by the time I saw them. In terms of technique, it''s really like the work of our bimong people. It''s just that the hands that break their necks are smaller. Only golden bimont, which is transformed into human form, can do it. But I''ve already asked, not my brothers. "


    "Emerson." Goody gave a low drink.


    Emerson was startled, but his psychological quality was excellent when he was sent here. He came out quickly and said respectfully, "Your Highness."


    Goody said coldly, "you are human. Can you see where these two people come from? Their hair is blue, and it seems that you have more blue DIAS empire. "


    Emerson pressed his fear and said in a hurry: "yes, your highness. Most of the randias Empire had blue hair, but other countries also had blue hair. I really can''t tell where they are from from from their looks. "


    Goody snorted, "trash. If it wasn''t for the Raider who robbed the Smurf slave you just sent me, I would be the first to ask you. I''m 80 percent sure that it was a human who came to attack me in the mansion. It''s just that his ability to use is different from yours in breath. " Just sent a slave to honor him, it''s impossible to take it back. How could Emerson and his men offend the chief of the Thor tribe because of a female slave? After the calmness in the middle of the night, Goody''s thinking has become normal."Yes, yes, chief. I will help Lord Santos find out this as soon as possible." Emerson found his back drenched in a cold sweat. He had learned the cruelty of goody.


    Goody looked at the two bodies on the ground. "They''re not like the people who attacked me. There''s a difference in their breath. Brother Santos, I need to trouble you to find out. Not only do you have to make a thorough investigation in the fortress, but the fortress is surrounded by plains. You have to send people out of the city to search. Once you find something, as long as it''s human, get it back to me. "


    "Yes, my Lord. Oh, by the way, in addition to the two most suspected human beings, I also caught more than 100 seriously injured people. Most of them claim to be fighting. Chief, how do you deal with these people? " Santos said quietly. At this time, he was laughing in his heart. Originally, the fortress was under martial law. He was worried about how to send Zihe and Yinzhu to leave and go out of the city to pursue them? That would be much easier.


    Goody took a look at Emerson next to him and said, "aren''t you very resourceful at the trial? These people are yours. "


    Emerson''s eyes flashed a ferocious, "don''t worry, chief, I will do my best." His heart is bleeding! Four members of the black Lily team were known to have died. In front of them, Guti ate their hearts, and the other two and their brother Eto''o completely disappeared as if they had evaporated. What does that mean?


    He is very clear about the importance of the black Lily team. If nothing else, how to explain it to the top is the biggest problem. If you can''t handle this matter well, I''m afraid the boss will be the first one who can''t spare himself! Emerson''s heart had fallen to the bottom. Although he knew that the person who came to Guti''s house to make trouble was probably one of the two people who would bid for krypton gold, he didn''t dare to say it at all. The anger and bitterness in my heart can only be vented on those unfortunate orcs who have been caught.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of Thor''s hammer fortress, as if the air has become relaxed. An hour ago, with the help of life to store gems, Santos took advantage of the opportunity to go out of the city to search and take ye Yinzhu and his party away from the fortress. At this time, they had already set foot on the road to Qin City. It doesn''t take a long time. As long as you enter the territory of Milan Empire, you don''t need the pursuit of inner orcs.


    After half a night''s rest, ye Yinzhu''s injury has stabilized, and the recovery ability of Amethyst''s blood is really strong. In addition to fighting Qi, it takes time to recover, and the meridians in his body are not so painful.


    When she said goodbye to Santos, Zi once again told her elder brother not to have a showdown with goody before she came back.


    Finally set foot on the way home, everyone''s mood is particularly relaxed, in addition to the ocean that two snow dragon leopard''s size is too small, other people will put their own Warcraft out to breathe.


    Red spirit is the oldest of all the Warcraft. Since he was attached to Ye Yinzhu that day, his mood seems to have changed. He doesn''t know what he is hesitating about. That day, when ye Yinzhu faced a strong enemy, he once put forward a suggestion to Ye Yinzhu, but he didn''t take it because of his poor health at that time. But since then, ye Yinzhu has regarded him as his own. There is only one request from Hongling. Don''t tell anyone his suggestion that day, including Zi.


    While walking forward, ye Yinzhu''s mind was still immersed in the scene of just being in the life storage gem.


    ¡­¡­


    "What a beautiful place." As soon as she entered the life store, Sula could not help sighing. Not only him, but ye Yinzhu and his party were attracted by everything in front of them. Except for violet, other people enter the gem and wait for a safe place to go out.


    The air in the gem of life is even fresher than the outside world. It''s like a special space. The pink sky above the head is transparent and clear. Stepping on the pink grass under the feet, it''s a transparent feeling all around. It''s very comfortable.


    if you like, vote for junior three. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 268

    "Well, who are they?" The ocean looked in one direction in surprise, leading people''s eyes there.


    Eleven beautiful Smurfs, dressed in poor clothes, are looking at them in horror. They are all swaying, almost perfect and touching. With their pitiful appearance, not to mention men like Chang Hao and Ma Liang, even the ocean can''t help but marvel at them.


    All doubts turned to Ye Yinzhu. Sula frowned and said, "Yinzhu, what''s the matter? Who are they? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know who they are. I bought them with purple yesterday Before, because of the lack of time and the need for rest, he had no time to explain to the public. As soon as he took out the life storage gem, the public came in directly. At present, he explained in detail how he and purple went to Raytheon chamber of Commerce to seek a badge yesterday, how he made a fuss in the VIP Hall of the chamber of Commerce, how he exchanged a small piece of krypton gold for a life storage gem and these Smurfs, and finally went to the chief''s residence to rescue the last person.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s explanation, people realized that, Ma Liang said with a smile: "Yinzhu, you are so powerful! This is eleven beauties. You buy them. They''re your servants, aren''t they? It''s still the trained one. "


    Ye Yinzhu ignores Ma Liang''s ambiguous eyes and says: "purple and I save them because they are elves. When I get to Qin City, I''ll give them to sister Anya. "


    The ocean smiles, but does not speak. On one side, Chang Hao said strangely: "sister ocean, aren''t you jealous? The beauty of these beauties is the best choice. You are not afraid of Yinzhu... " In Ye Yinzhu''s glare, he didn''t go on. In people''s hearts, ye Yinzhu and the ocean have long been regarded as a pair.


    The ocean said with a smile, "why should I be jealous. I don''t know who he is? If he has such a thought, I should be the first to suffer. "


    "Er..." Even ye Yinzhu didn''t expect that the ocean would be so direct. He was tongue tied for a moment.


    "No way." Sula suddenly said, "Yinzhu, these Smurfs are in a bad mental state."


    Ye Yinzhu quickly put aside the awkward topic just now and looked at the girls with Sula, nodded and said, "I found that they had mental problems just when I saw them. From their eyes, we can see that they must have been strongly stimulated, leading to mental disorders. It seems that these girls have suffered a lot. Ocean, you try to talk to them


    The ocean agreed and walked slowly to the eleven girls. Although the space looked transparent, it was not very big, otherwise it would not be able to carry only 100 people. Just a few steps ahead of the ocean, suddenly, the eleven Smurfs fell to their knees with a plop, and their eyes looked at Ye Yinzhu''s direction, "please tell me."


    is as like as two peas in bow and scrape. In their eyes, ye Yin Zhu can only see fear and death, but not a little angry.


    The ocean turns around and looks at Ye Yinzhu, showing her inquiring eyes. Ye Yinzhu slowly steps forward, stands beside her and says to the girls, "you all get up. I''m not your master. I don''t need to. I bought you just to give you freedom. "


    "No, no, master. Please believe in our loyalty and don''t test us any more. We will serve you well. Whatever you tell us, we will do it. " Without waiting for ye yinzhuduo to say that, a Smurf girl has already scrambled to speak.


    Her blue eyes give ye Yinzhu the feeling of a familiar person. Among all the Smurfs, her beauty is the most outstanding. Even compared with the ocean, she is also good at winning.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at her up and down. Her bright and clean skin and beautiful face were filled with pitiful fear. Her long eyelashes fluttered and trembled, looking at her face pleading.


    "You all stand up first." Ye Yinzhu said helplessly.


    At his command, the eleven Smurfs stood up.


    Ye Yinzhu tried to soften her voice and said to the most beautiful Smurf girl, "you should be the girl I rescued from the chief''s residence last night. I''m really here to save you. You see, we are all human beings, not orcs. "


    The girl quickly shook her head, but her body trembled even more, "master, we will not resist, no matter what you want. It''s the human race that catches us! "


    Ye Yinzhu then remembered that these Smurfs girls had been taken to Raytheon''s hammer fortress by Raytheon''s chamber of Commerce. Looking at these scared girls who may kneel down again at any time, he could not help but have a headache. What should I do? Their inner scars seem to be so serious that they have completely rejected everything from the outside world and can''t listen to their own explanation.


    "Yinzhu, I think they have been spiritually stimulated. They may have been abused by the people of the chamber of Commerce you mentioned. As far as I know, the Smurfs are as beautiful and pure as the moon elves. Although they are not as close to the natural elements as the moon elves, they have the most sensitive reaction to everything outside. The people in the chamber of Commerce may have taken advantage of this and used some special means to stimulate them. I''m afraid it''s hard for them to wake up from their fear just by talking. We have to think of other ways"Other ways?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Sula with some doubts.


    Sula pondered: "since they are mentally stimulated, what may be damaged is the mental imprint, or the mental imprint has been tarnished. If you want them to recover, you need to purify their spirit. You are also a spiritual magician. You should have a better way than me. "


    After listening to Sula''s words, ye Yinzhu''s eyes brightened, yes! He is not only a divine voice master, but also a spiritual magician. In the eyes of the divine light flow, began to ponder. What is the way to recover these Smurfs without hurting them?


    While thinking, he asked the most beautiful Smurf girl, "what''s your name?"


    "To my master, my name is Yanluo." The girl said timidly.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "OK, Yanluo, you and your sisters should sit down first."


    "Yes, master." Although I can''t listen to Ye Yinzhu''s explanation, these Smurfs girls are quick to carry out his orders. Immediately sat down in the same place. Between the movements, the trembling of buttock wave and milk wave suddenly dazzles Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. Chang Hao and Ma Liang are far less determined than ye Yinzhu. They rush back and dare not see more. These trained Smurfs are the best!


    Ye Yinzhu turned to the ocean and said, "ocean, please help me. Let''s try to purify their hearts with the unique abilities of our divine voice masters. "


    The ocean said curiously, "what are we going to do?"


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "a single piece of music may not be enough to make up for their inner trauma. We can see that these girls are very vulnerable now. First of all, we need to calm down their fears and make them calm down. Then we need to use a softer tone to make their hearts calm. At this time, we can use some powerful medicine to directly purify their inner filth, and then use the melody to wake up their inner vitality. Finally, use the light rhythm to make them happy. These five are indispensable. My current physical condition has not recovered to the best, and I can''t guarantee that I can complete all at once, so I want you to help me. "


    The ocean nodded and said, "no problem, just tell me what I need to do."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the most important of the five parts are the three parts in the middle, which are for me. It''s up to you to soothe the first part of fear and the last part of joy. "


    The ocean recalled the music in her mind and said, "look, how about I use the soft" orchid "in the first part and the cheerful and gentle" spring "in the last part?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded approvingly and said, "OK, these two pieces are very suitable. The sound of guzheng is relatively rigid. You only need to remember that your fingering is as gentle as possible in the process of playing, and you will not have any problems if you integrate your soothing and soft emotions into it. "


    Ocean nodded and said, "Yinzhu, I''m very strange. What three pieces of music do you use in the middle?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "I''ve already thought about it. Keep it secret. You''ll know later. You will start later, and when I receive your "orchid", you wait for me to finish the three parts before you start "spring". The three parts in the middle are not three Qin songs


    "Well, let''s start now." The ocean agreed, sat down cross knee, and summoned her own guzheng in the gem of life storage. After slightly adjusting the Zheng string, I didn''t rush to play it.


    Ye Yinzhu sat down beside her with satisfaction. These days, under his guidance, ocean''s understanding of music can be said to advance by leaps and bounds. If you want to play a piece of music well, you need to be calm and happy. Playing it quickly will only destroy the artistic conception of the music. For example, when ye Yinzhu began to learn guqin, Qin Shang taught him that he was forbidden to play Guqin. Originally, it was to govern the body, cultivate the temperament, restrain the licentiousness and eliminate the luxury. If you want to play the piano, you must choose a quiet room or a high room, or on the top of the floor, or in the forest, or on the top of the mountain, or on the water cliff. When the earth is clear and peaceful that day, the wind is clear and the moon is clear, the incense is burned, the heart is quiet, and the Qi and blood are peaceful. Only in this way can we be in harmony with the spirit and the Tao. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 269

    This is what you must do when you first learn to play the piano. The blue sky sea is the most suitable place to play the piano. It was not until ye Yinzhu realized the true meaning of Qin music, and after 16 years of cultivation of chizi''s Qin heart, he could make himself keep the state of being in harmony with God and Tao at any time, any place and under any circumstances, that he broke through to another level. Haiyang has been cultivating her mind recently. What she learned from ye Yinzhu is how to better integrate with guzheng. This is what she practices most and has achieved a lot.


    After a while, when the ocean''s heart completely calmed down, her face was more than five emotions. Although there was white light covering her face, her elegant and leisurely breath infected everyone present. Even the empty eyes of the eleven Smurfs naturally fell on her.


    When it comes to playing talent, she is not much worse than ye Yinzhu, but she didn''t have a good teacher before. Now with Ye Yinzhu''s teaching, she has made rapid progress in all aspects. Of course, this is also closely related to her trust and feelings towards Ye Yinzhu.


    After the ocean nodded slightly to Ye Yinzhu, she flicked her hands on the zither. She found the zither string of the first tone casually and naturally, and her playing began.


    Light soft ten fingers, in front of the spring onion like thin white fingertips, crystal nail light hook, light chant like buzzing, beautiful melody, began to reverberate in this closed space. At this time, the ocean has forgotten everything around her. When she began to play "orchid", her mood began to merge.


    The faint Zheng sound hovers out, mixed with the blue spirit, and diffuses around, just like the most tender little hand, gently smoothing all the wrinkles around. People''s emotions began to move with the traction of Zheng music, and their inner emotions gradually calmed down.


    After all, they often listen to Ye Yinzhu and Haiyang, and they are more or less adapted to the magic of music. But the reaction of those Smurfs girls is strong, they are extremely sensitive to everything outside, and the music of shenyinshi itself is directly stimulating the spirit, the ocean is already the strength of the youth level, and the infection of her Zheng music to these Smurfs girls can be imagined.


    Led by Yanluo, the eyes of the eleven Smurfs become blurred, staring at the sea. At this moment, they seem to feel that they are in a remote valley, and in the valley, they see an orchid in bud.


    Charming and delicate, the graceful orchids swaying in the wind, it seems that they can still smell the faint fragrance. The moving posture of its light dance makes the Smurfs forget everything for a while. Their inner panic is quietly leaving. The Zheng sound in their ears seems to have disappeared. The elegant orchid in the empty valley seems to have become everything in their memory.


    Da Sheng Yi Yin Qin is on his knees. Ye Yinzhu presses the strings with both hands, listening to you Lan''s tender and sentimental "You Lan" while quietly preparing. He is very clear that it is much more difficult to help these Smurfs girls to purify their hearts with the rhythm than to face the attack of the purple level strong. If they are not well controlled, they will not only fail to recover, but also have adverse effects. So, although his body has not fully recovered, he has put all his mind into it.


    Finally, when the fragrance of the empty valley orchid fully blooms, all the fear disappears in the dancing orchid swaying with the wind. The sound of Zheng is curling and disappearing quietly.


    Qin Dong, when the guzheng''s light chant has not faded and the artistic conception still exists, does not make the Smurfs girls have any emptiness. The great saint''s Yiyin Qin on Ye Yinzhu''s knee has been played. He played a piece of "spring on the stone".


    Although the song "clear spring on stone" is not a famous song, it is Qin Shang''s favorite. He told ye Yinzhu that "clear spring on stone" is full of mountains and waters. It''s like a cliff and a waterfall. It''s very impressive. It''s really wonderful to play with the music. It''s best for meditation.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eight fingers move on the seven strings like flowing clouds and water. With the clear flow of the music, he Chants: "the stone is as quiet as benevolence, and the spring is as smart as wisdom. The spring does not shake the stillness, and the stone does not hinder the movement. "


    The eyes of the eleven Smurfs turn gently from the ocean to Ye Yinzhu. Their dead eyes begin to fluctuate. After dispelling their fear, their fluctuating mood is quietly stirred up with the spring on the stone.


    This piece of "spring on the stone" is divided into eight sections, from fresh and moving to immersing in the stone spring. Its eight gradually changing artistic conception are tracing to the source of the stream; Bijian cool; Songlai homophony; virtual window listening; sound with the flow; lingering cliff embracing gully; floating flowers; pillow flow and wash stone.


    Ye Yinzhu''s understanding of rhythm is beyond the ocean''s expectation. The eight finger divine sound, the seven steps of jiandanqinxin''s Melody flow and drift. Everything is so mellow and casual. QinQu seems to be the purest spring, constantly washing and smoothing. It penetrates into every Smurf girl''s heart, taps their closed heart, and quietly enters into the dead world In the silent spirit brand, let their original life fire in the "clear spring on the stone" moisten to rejuvenate.


    In the artistic conception of the Smurfs girls, the fragrance of the orchid in the empty valley has not been exhausted. A clear spring flying down from the valley has floated down. The clarity of the Milky way makes them drunk physically and mentally. With the disappearance of fear, their hearts gradually calm down. Eyes become soft, and the moving temperament of the Smurfs is gently released, which is noble and elegant, full of natural flavor.Cultivating bamboo fighting spirit since childhood makes the rhyme of Ye Yinzhu full of the breath of nature. Being close to nature is almost every ELF''s instinct, and Smurfs are no exception. A touch of trust has been deeply rooted with the "spring on the stone" printed into their minds.


    The ocean is also listening attentively. Of all the people, she is naturally the one who knows the melody best. Ye Yinzhu plays the simplest scale gracefully and perfectly. The feeling of natural integration of emotion is much easier than that of her deliberate integration. Her heart is in praise. Yinzhu is absolutely worthy of the name of Qin emperor.


    With the left hand pressing and the right hand gently plucking, the last note of spring on the stone quietly goes away. The light on Ye Yinzhu''s knee flashes. The great saint''s musical instrument has disappeared. Instead, it is the ancient instrument with chestnut shell paint, ox hair between the belly of big and small snakes and small ice cracks. "The rising sun, the sound of nest Phoenix. When Zhu Si plays, the world is civilized. "This is the Ming Feng of the five famous Qin masters.


    To the surprise of Haiyang and others, Mingfeng Qin was not placed flat on Ye Yinzhu''s knees, but just on her right knee. A thin layer of fighting spirit wrapped Mingfeng''s body, making it stable on her right knee, and ye Yinzhu''s right hand also fell. At this moment, the original soft finger shadow became illusory.


    The movement is very light, as if afraid of waking up the soul of Mingfeng Qin. A clear note like Fengming comes out quietly. Although the tone is slightly higher, the notes played by Ming Feng Qin are more reciprocating than those of other guqin, and each unvoiced note seems to be whirling in the air until the last tremor is lost.


    When the first voiceless sound sounded, the biggest reaction was not the sea or the Smurfs girls, but Sula. Her originally clear eyes suddenly appeared a violent fluctuation, and she opened her mouth to shout, but forced to resist. But the emotional agitation is still unable to control. But at this time, everyone''s mind was in the clear rhythm, and no one noticed her change.


    Each note is very light, hovering in the lightness, which should have been a high piano sound. Under the action of Ye Yinzhu''s four fingers of the right hand, the notes are interspersed and hovering, giving people a gentle and soothing feeling. The soft rhythm hovers in the gem of life storage, dispelling all negative emotions.


    The melodious and gentle music makes people forget the persistent ideas in their hearts and show their pure nature; it makes people get rid of all negative emotions and return to the nature; it makes people throw away all the scheming and release the nature of their hearts.


    This is to relax the body and mind completely in the harmonious and gentle music, and gradually enter the most relaxed sleep with less thinking, less reading, less desire, less language, less laughter and less worry, so as to achieve the best rest effect.


    Yes, this is the song "forgetting the machine", which is one of the nine famous pieces of Qin family. The effect is: deep sleep.


    At this moment, the piano music that originally needed to be played with all one''s heart is displayed in Ye Yinzhu''s four fingers! Four fingers finished playing what should have been eight fingers. It''s amazing. The ocean was deeply shocked, looking at the illusory finger shadow can no longer move their eyes.


    Dazed, the Smurfs girls are sleepy in the Yellow rhyme, as if the pain of the past is going to leave between this dream. All physical functions are in the most peaceful state at this moment.


    Just as the Smurfs are about to fall asleep, and the ocean is sighing the magic of Ye Yinzhu''s four fingers, ye Yinzhu also has a Guqin on his left knee. It''s the warm, loose, pure and perfect, thick and simple in shape, beautiful and bold, elegant and not falling down on the world. It''s the jiuxiao ring of the five famous guqin of the Qin clan.


    Ye Yinzhu''s left hand moves four fingers. Yes, ye Yinzhu controls a Guqin with his hands and eight fingers. Another completely different rhythm starts from his left knee. The third part of awakening the Smurfs, purification, is really unfolding at this moment. Clear and slightly cold piano sound in the soft "forget machine" without confusion to show another song "qianjinqing".


    The eight fingers are illusory, which deduces the jiuxiao huanpei "qianjinqing" and the Mingfeng Qingyin''s "forgetting the opportunity". One person plays two completely different Qin songs at the same time. What a magic it is!


    There are many parts about Qin music in this passage, which may be boring to some friends. However, Xiao San spent more time thinking about a lot of materials. If he wanted to write this passage well, he always had to write it in style Now let''s have a look at the mystery of Qin. I hope you can try to figure it out carefully. I think this paragraph is good and I hope it can be recognized by you. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 270

    In order to save the 11 young Smurfs who were deeply stimulated and lost themselves, ye Yinzhu made a five step method to wake up. After the ocean''s "orchid" and his "spring on the stone", the hearts of the Smurfs girls have completely calmed down. And just as they feel the spring like rhythm washing, ye Yinzhu has already started the third part.


    Playing with both hands, let alone the ocean, if Zi was here, he would also be surprised, because he had known Ye Yinzhu for so many years and had never seen him show his ability of playing with both hands.


    How difficult is it to keep a Guqin on both knees with fighting spirit? It''s no distraction. Playing the piano is different from doing other things. The first is the coordination of both hands. It is almost unimaginable for a zither player who is used to playing with his right hand and pressing the strings with his left hand to play with his left hand. Among the three ways of playing guqin, only Sanyin can be played with one hand, but it is also the right hand. For another person, even if he has been involved in piano art for more than ten years, he may not be able to use his left hand to pop up the right hand''s scatterer, let alone need two hands to cooperate with overtone and click. But ye Yinzhu did.


    At this time, what he played with his illusory hands was not only the scattered sound that could be achieved with one hand, but also the harmony of overtone and pressing sound. It''s hard to imagine that pressing and overtone can only be made with the cooperation of both hands. But he did.


    Ocean knows the difficulty of it best, so she is also the most surprised one at this time. Of course, playing is only the lowest difficulty of playing double organ with both hands. What''s more difficult is the temperament. The temperament of different music is totally different, not to mention one person''s manipulation. Even if two people play different music at the same time, it will have a great impact on each other, making both sides unable to tune. That''s almost certain.


    But at this time, when that piece of "qianjinqing" began to play in Ye Yinzhu''s left hand, people were surprised to find that the "forgetting machine" he played in his right hand was not chaotic. The most amazing thing is that the melody of the two pieces of music not only did not impact each other, but complemented each other. Completely different tunes appeared, and "forgetting machine" was gentle and quiet¡¶ It''s clear and clear. When the two completely different artistic conceptions are completely displayed, they actually form two different levels, which seems to infect people''s mind from different spiritual levels.


    What the ocean doesn''t know is that the two Qin songs Ye Yinzhu played at this time are both one of the nine famous pieces of the Qin family. They are forgetting the opportunity with the effect of deep sleep, and qianjinqing with the effect of purification.


    Jiuxiao huanpei "qianjinqing", one of the nine famous music of Qin family, effect: "purification", purify all the negative emotions of the soul. It''s very useful. In order to make these deeply stimulated Smurf girls recover, ye Yinzhu started his full play for the first time.


    In terms of artistic conception, ye Yinzhu, who has been practicing the piano heart for 16 years, has already reached the realm of spiritual stratification when he was in the blue sky and sea. Even Qin Shang can''t care about this. This is also the unique powerful ability of chizi Qin heart. It is also an important reason why Qin Shang insisted on let Ye Yinzhu cultivate his chizi Qin heart. Spiritual stratification means dividing his spiritual imprint into two interrelated parts in an instant. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s left hand and right hand are influenced by different spiritual integration, and even the music he hears in his left and right ears is completely different. He is like a part of the music, so no matter what, he will not be disturbed by different music.


    However, when he left the blue sky and sea, although his artistic conception was enough, his spiritual strength was far from enough. After all, it''s too difficult to use the mental stratification ability to play with both hands. It takes a huge amount of mental energy, which is equivalent to three to five times of playing a piano music alone. After all kinds of opportunities in these days, ye Yinzhu has been promoted from the Ninth level of chizi Qinxin when he left the blue sky sea to the seventh level of jiandanqinxin now, and his spiritual power has also undergone earth shaking changes. Just now, when he was thinking about how to solve the spiritual problems of the Smurfs, the four characters of spiritual stratification suddenly appeared in his soul. I''m afraid no one can believe that what he tried at this time was the first time that he played with both hands in a hierarchical spirit.


    Everything is so harmonious, at this time, ye Yinzhu is not playing with his hands, but with his heart, playing with his spirit. The complete infusion and release of spiritual power has made him enter another realm. The unreserved release has really succeeded in completing the two famous songs between spiritual layers.


    Jiuxiao is decorated with "qianjinqing".


    "Forgetting the opportunity" by Mingfeng Qingyin.


    When the two famous pieces are played at the same time, the effects are completely complementary, just like when two Ye Yinzhu are playing different piano pieces and playing together. At this moment, the mental power released by Ye Yinzhu begins to change under the influence of these two Qin songs. The deep yellow heart is becoming deeper and deeper. From the deep yellow, it begins to release a faint purple light.


    Ensemble is the best way for the master to increase the effect of melody. It''s two Qin emperors, ye Yinzhu! Although he only has seven levels of jiandanqinxin, but under two of his ensemble, Qin magic has been close to the edge of the first level of Ziwei Qinxin. Fortunately, it didn''t break through to the heart of ziweiqin. After all, it symbolized the realm of killing at that time. Once you break through that realm, ye Yinzhu''s current strength can''t be flexibly controlled. Not only can ye Yinzhu not save these Smurfs, but it will bring them great disaster. This is what ye Yinzhu did not expect.Ye Yinzhu''s music is much stronger than the ocean in any way, especially in the stimulation of spiritual brand and the stirring of heartstrings. After listening to the song "spring on the stone", the spirit of the eleven Smurfs has been completely invaded by Ye Yinzhu''s music, and their spirit has begun to move with Ye Yinzhu''s spirit. The most sensitive feeling of the Smurfs makes them feel so deeply at this time.


    Forgetting the opportunity makes people fall asleep, but just when they are sleepy, qianjinqing seems to be the most holy light straight into their undefended hearts. It seems that the inner darkness has been completely aroused at this moment. On the one hand, forgetting the opportunity makes them fall asleep, which makes them feel the lowest pain. On the other hand, qianjinqing makes a thorough purification of their inner feelings.


    The cool and solemn rhythm, each note is like a steel knife deep into the spirit of the Smurfs girls, which will decompose and purify all the darkness in their hearts. Every time the cold breath is released, there are some special changes in their eyes. The spiritual world of the Smurfs girls began to suffer like a river. If it wasn''t for forgetting the opportunity, I''m afraid they would not have been able to hold on at this time.


    A layer of heat began to rise from the top of Ye Yinzhu''s head. His elegant face looked a little serious at this time, and his dark yellow spirit was closer to purple. Everyone can see that at this time he has done his best.


    Let alone the Smurf girls, even Sura and others on one side can feel the great spiritual fluctuation in the blending of the two pieces of Qin music. The effect of layered Qin music release, even if it is just the aftereffect, makes them dare not touch each other. They keep their mind one by one, even if they want to help Ye Yinzhu.


    Fortunately, yesterday, ye Yinzhu was injured by his meridians and consumed a lot of fighting spirit, but his mental strength was not greatly damaged. Otherwise, he would have been spared if he played with his hands for the first time. Even he found out when he began to play his second piano music. Although this method of playing with both hands can greatly increase the power of one''s music, it also has a fatal defect, that is, once it starts, it can''t stop, even if it''s not mentally strong. Because his current spirit brand has been divided into two parts, only when the two piano music is completed, the spirit brand can be restored. Once any one of the two piano music has a problem, then, the first cause is to make him insane. The result of Angie''s amnesia is the lightest outcome.


    There is still so much mental energy, and ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised at the amount of exertion. But completely immersed in the two pieces, he doesn''t even have the energy to think about it. He can only continue to perform this first spiritual layering with both hands perfectly.


    The rising fog on his head is becoming more and more obvious. At the same time of great mental loss, ye Yinzhu has to rely on fighting spirit to control the two Guqin on his knees, and the biggest mystery of one handed playing is the cooperation of fighting spirit. The vertical and horizontal deep yellow on the two Guqin is not only the spiritual fluctuation, but also the fighting spirit in Ye Yinzhu''s fingers. Without the cooperation of fighting spirit, not to mention that he has only four fingers in one hand, even if he has five fingers completely, he can''t do it! The meridians in the body have begun to ache faintly, and the mental power has also begun to become weak.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    it''s almost the end of the month, please vote the monthly ticket to Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 271

    Wow, eleven Smurfs almost spewed out a mouthful of black blood at the same time. The stillness in their eyes seemed to have been obliterated and disappeared at the same time, but there was no blood left on their pretty faces. It''s almost as painful as cutting a knife in the heart to get rid of the filth in the spirit brand. Even with the help of the music "forgetting the machine", which contains the meaning of health preservation, their originally weak bodies have been weakened to the most dangerous degree. Although the empty and silent eyes had a new look, what they felt at this time was the passing of life. The heartstrings vibrate with the music, as if they might break at any time.


    Hum, the ring finger of the left hand released a fight, pressed the string, the index finger moved quickly, and the right hand did a similar action, but the fingers changed the order. The eyes of Ning Ye grow clear again. The hardest part is finally over. The magic power of the yellow and purple zither also drifted away.


    Hands at the same time up and then slowly down, eight fingers fingertips don''t know when already congested some purple. The last rhyme of the two pieces of piano music surges back and forth in the air, calming the hearts of the Smurfs girls.


    Looking up, although the eleven lives were so weak, none of them broke their hearts because of their own music. That''s what ye Yinzhu was most worried about. Winter is over, can spring be far behind? Jiuxiao huanpei Qin and Mingfeng Qin disappear at the same time, with a flash of light, and the sea moon Qinghui Qin is on both knees.


    "Yinzhu." The ocean whispers. As she watched the blood flowing from the corner of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth, she could not help but feel a sharp pain in her heart. She wants to replace Ye Yinzhu to finish the next two parts and share them for him.


    Ye Yinzhu gently shook his head. Before the rhyme was over, he waved out his hands at the same time. Eleven purple awns flew out in an instant. He drew eleven beautiful arcs in the air, fell from the sky and pierced into the center of the heads of the eleven Smurfs.


    When thinking about how to help these Smurf girls, ye Yinzhu once thought of using nine needle Fengshen to help them forget that painful memory, and also help them find themselves. However, he carefully thought that if they do that, the memory will be erased, but the impact of the painful memory will not disappear completely. Once they encounter any stimulation in the future to remind them of that memory, they will be doomed. On the whole, nine needle Fengshen is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Therefore, ye Yinzhu finally decided to rely on the five part melody to completely eradicate the damage in their spiritual brand. Therefore, the eleven purple bamboo needles shot at this time are just seeds to spread life.


    The purple bamboo needle, which is extracted from the heart of purple bamboo, contains a huge breath of life. Although it can''t be compared with Bisi, the fluctuation of life, which is completely from nature, is also the best in nature. When the eleven long purple needles instantly pierced into the center of the heads of the eleven girls, they only felt a spiritual boost, and a stream of life full of natural breath invaded their bodies like a rush of inspiration, which immediately pulled their weak lives back.


    The green light is flashing, and the green halo is released from ye Yinzhu''s right wrist. After all, Bisi is Bisi. The vitality that has been condensed for thousands of years is by no means what a violet can spare. After these days of recovery, most of the life lost on the surface has recovered.


    A circle of green arc of light encircles the hearts of the eleven Smurfs girls. With Yanluo as the center, each of the eleven girls has a circle of green silk thread, which connects them completely and touches each other. The purple bamboo needle on the top of their head aroused the origin of their life and planted a seed of life. At this time, Bisi became the best energy to moisten the seed of life. The huge and soft breath of life infiltrates into every pore of their skin and moistens everything.


    The sea and moon are humming, and ye Yinzhu''s look is peaceful again. Even though his physical condition is worse than those Smurfs, his breath is still so elegant as long as his hand is on the string.


    When you play a clear note, every note is soft. This is no longer nine famous songs, but just an ordinary "green water", full of vitality "green water". The moving piano music immediately made the eleven Smurfs into a lake full of life. Their hearts reopened with the vitality of their bodies. Only when the spirit and body were filled with life at the same time, could they be truly reborn. It is precisely because this key is very important to grasp, and there can be no mistakes, that ye Yinzhu insists on completing it by himself. In terms of the emotional control of the music, after all, the ocean lacks some heat.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu''s face shows a soft look, "green water" flicks, awakens the Smurfs at the same time, but also calls for his own life. With the help of spiritual protection, although he had consumed a lot of mental energy before, the rest still kept his spiritual brand. Mental stratification does not bring any sequelae, which is the best result.


    Life is stored in gems. At this time, it is a scene full of vitality. Ye Yinzhu''s face is a bit ruddy. Although his breath is weaker, it is not much better than the crisis when he played with both hands just now.


    The light light flickered, everyone''s breath became strong, and people''s hot eyes focused on Ye Yinzhu. In the heart secretly cries the Qin emperor two words. They all know that in the near future, when ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power is promoted to a sufficient level, his complementary music will become one of the most powerful magic in the mainland.Hum, the last lingering rhyme of "green water" disappears. At this time, the eleven Smurfs have all sat down with their knees crossed, their eyes closed, and the breath of life is surging and moistening in their bodies. It''s a complete rebirth.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded to the ocean and said in a low voice, "they don''t need to be excited any more. Instead, they play Peiyuan jingxinqu to make them feel more about life, which is more conducive to their recovery."


    Haiyang takes a deep look at Ye Yinzhu. The concern and regret in his eyes do not hide. The performance of "Peiyuan jingxinqu" begins. Ye Yinzhu also closes his eyes and begins to breathe everything in his body.


    ¡­¡­


    The spirit slowly wakes up from the memory, after completing the first four parts in the life storage gem, the action of saving the Smurfs girls can be over. Later, the ocean''s three times of "Peiyuan jingxinqu" not only made it easier for the Smurfs to recover physically and mentally, but also helped Ye Yinzhu to a certain extent. At this time, they were already outside the fortress and were released from the life storage gems by purple.


    Originally, people wanted to let Ye Yinzhu go back to his life to rest, but he didn''t agree. Although the body is weak, for him who has Amethyst blood, he doesn''t need to cultivate to recover. Ye Yinzhu is about to enter the territory of Milan Empire and will not encounter any trouble. He chose to follow you, mainly to observe the terrain of the road from Raytheon''s hammer fortress to Qin City. When Oliveira was guiding him in the art of war, he once said that the best time, the best place and the best people in any war should be paid attention to.


    Out of the orc world, in addition to purple''s expression is still so cold, other people''s looks are relaxed a lot, with a faint smile, looking at a few small Warcraft running on the ground, the mood is relaxed a lot.


    Ma Liang''s strength has been greatly improved. Now he can summon several Erik min dragons as the mounts of all the people at the same time. Apart from Zizi disdaining to ride the dragon, other people can ride the speed dragon very fast. In Warcraft, Hongling''s speed can keep up. Chang Hao''s little golden saber toothed tiger king can fly with his small wings to keep up with the speed of the Velociraptor. He is a level 9 descendant of Warcraft who is good at agility and attack. As for the hurricane Python king, he is really entangled with Ma Liang. Sura''s little silver dragon silver coin can not fly, as the upper dragon, it stands on the top of the summoned speed dragon, but the speed dragon dare not have any opinions.


    When it was dark, with the speed of the Velociraptor, they had left the sphere of influence of Raytheon''s hammer fortress and entered the territory of Milan empire.


    "Zi, let''s have a rest here at night." Ye Yinzhu pointed to a forest not far ahead.


    Purple nodded. On the way, he has been feeling Ye Yinzhu''s physical condition, and only after confirming that there is no problem has he been on his way. After one day, the trauma of Ye Yinzhu''s meridians has basically recovered, and the paralytic effect brought by Raytheon''s hammer has disappeared as early as when he played the piano in the life storage gem. What''s worse now is the recovery of fighting spirit and spirit. Just one more night''s rest is enough. So just as it was getting dark, ye Yinzhu proposed to rest here.


    When they entered the woods, Ma Liang sent back the summoned dragon and camped for a while.


    This trip to the Arctic wasteland, everyone''s cooperation has been very tacit, there is no two golden bimont to catch prey, purple is naturally responsible for this work, Ma Liang and Chang Hao help Sula find firewood, Sula and her little silver dragon are responsible for cooking. At this time, all that''s OK is ocean and yeyinzhu. Ye Yinzhu is injured. As for the ocean, she is the only woman in the team. A group of men will never ask her to do anything. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 272

    Ocean sits beside Ye Yinzhu and says softly, "Yinzhu, don''t you practice for a while?" Now she will feel nervous when she thinks of Ye Yinzhu''s spitting blood.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m going to have dinner soon. Smelling the aroma of Sula''s barbecue, how can I make up my mind to practice. Let''s talk about it after dinner. " As he said this, he gave a smile to Sula, who was busy. Sula looked at him with a soft look, and immediately went on with his work.


    Ocean seems to think of something, "Yinzhu, those Smurfs girls should have recovered. I don''t know how they have recovered after being purified. Let them out and have a look. "


    Ye Yinzhu nods, takes out the life storage gem from the space ring, and first probes into it with mental force to make sure that the Smurfs girls really wake up from recovery, then releases them from the gem.


    With a flash of light, eleven vivid figures suddenly appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu, and their bodies trembled at the same time. Although it is late spring now, it is near the border of the Arctic wasteland after all. In the evening, the temperature is still not high. Eleven pairs of big eyes looked at Ye Yinzhu and the ocean at the same time, respectfully said: "master, master mother."


    When she heard the word "master mother", she could not help flying two blushes on her pretty face. Thanks to the protection of the white ribbon, she avoided embarrassment.


    Ye Yinzhu gave a dry cough and asked the ocean, "do you have any extra clothes?"


    Ocean nature understood what he meant, "I don''t have many clothes, not enough for each of them. What should I do?"


    "Master, I''ll stay. You can send the other sisters back to the gem first." The voice is Yanluo led by the Smurf girl. At this time, her eyes have completely become crystal blue, full of natural breath of life, which makes her look very soft, but deep in her eyes, with deep sadness. Mind purification is to help them recover from fear and pain, but can not erase the memory in their mind.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, his hand flashed, and took the other ten Smurfs back into the gem. Ocean also takes out a white fur coat from her own space ring and drapes it on Yanluo, covering her charming figure.


    Tightening the tight fur, Yanluo suddenly fell on his knees in front of Ye Yinzhu and the ocean with a plop, choking: "thank you, master and mother for giving us a new life."


    Ye Yinzhu pulled the ocean aside and frowned: "what are you doing? Is the hurt in your memory not purified


    Yanluo shook his head and choked: "no, master, I thank you from the bottom of my heart."


    The ocean pulled Yanluo from the ground and gently wiped away the tears on her face, "Yanluo girl, don''t do this. Come on, sit down and talk. What happened to you? Why did he become a slave captured by the Raytheon chamber of Commerce? "


    Yanluo''s emotion was obviously a little excited. The sadness in his eyes was released immediately, and he rushed into the ocean''s arms and cried. Her beautiful face is no longer under the sea, but her heart is too fragile. At this time, she seems to release her inner pain completely.


    Ye Yinzhu and Haiyang didn''t go to comfort her. The lifeless stillness and servility of the Smurfs had already told them that these girls must have suffered inhuman torture. It''s better to cry than to hold it in your heart.


    Crying for a long time, until Sura''s campfire had risen, Yanluo calmed down in the soft voice of the ocean and told his friends what happened.


    It turns out that these Smurfs, as a member of the elf family, live in the vast fairy forest. Among the elves, although the Smurfs are the most incompetent, their natural nobility makes them second only to the moon elves. At the same time, because the number of Smurfs is very small, they are always under the protection of the moon elves. It wasn''t until a few hundred years ago that the moon elves changed and the elves queen changed.


    Under the leadership of the new fairy queen, the original peace loving moon elves began to be full of aggression. They no longer live quietly in the fairy forest, but often leave the fairy forest to do something in the outside world.


    The elf forest has lost the protection of the moon elves, and its defense has become much weaker. Although other elves also have some natural abilities, their protection is far from enough compared with those greedy humans. A year ago, under a massive human invasion, the territory of the Smurfs was devastated. A total of 53 Smurfs, in addition to 27 young men and women Smurfs, the rest of the old and young Elves were slaughtered. And these 27 young elves and fairies have also been caught in the human world. Where did the sixteen male Smurfs go? I don''t know. However, the 11 female Smurfs were imprisoned in one place and suffered from inhuman torture every day. For those humans, such torture is called discipline.


    Yanluo did not say what the specific content of the training was. From the fear and despair in her eyes, ye Yinzhu can imagine how dirty the scene was at that time.


    Not long ago, after training, their hearts were completely silent, and they would never disobey the orders of those people again. They were taken to Raytheon''s hammer fortress in the Arctic wasteland. Fortunately, they met Ye Yinzhu and Zi, and they survived.After listening to Yanluo''s words, ye Yinzhu and the ocean became silent, and Zi, who had caught some small beasts, was also silent. Because they all know that the reason why the fairy forest has such a change is from the Moon Fairy Queen. And the fairy queen of that month is no other than angel who left in the ice circle!


    Ye Yinzhu obviously felt that the smell of purple was changing, and looked up at him, "purple, don''t think so much. Maybe Angie has her problems, too. "


    Zi shook her head. "Stop talking about Yinzhu. You don''t have to cover up for her. Since you handed her over to me and told me about her, I have guessed that she has an extraordinary past. If it wasn''t for the past, how could she choose to leave? But no matter what she has done, in my heart, she is still the woman who holds my arm and pesters me every day. My woman. " A ray of domineering light from purple eyes, persistent and firm, with his cold face, one side of the smoke Luo scared body tremble.


    Ye Yinzhu stood up and patted Zi on the shoulder. He didn''t say anything, because he already understood what Zi was going to do. He accepted angel, after leaving the ice circle these days, purple finally want to understand. In his heart, angel''s shadow will never disappear. So he decided to accept Angie. When he saw Angie as his own woman, he had decided to bear all her past, including her crimes.


    "Miss Yanluo, are these the only eleven of you Smurfs?" Ye Yinzhu turns around and asks Yanluo.


    Yanluo nodded, "yes, I know there are only eleven of us alive."


    Ye Yinzhu said softly: "don''t be sad, all the sufferings have passed. Violet and I saved you from slavery. So you don''t have to call me master or anything in the future. In the near future, I will take you to a place and give you to the moon spirit for protection. She will take care of you. You have regained your freedom. "


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Yanluo''s trembling disappeared. Her big blue eyes looked at Ye Yinzhu and said sadly, "master, don''t you want us? Do you think we''re dirty. Although we suffered a lot, a lot of suffering there. But our final purity is still there. Master, don''t abandon us. "


    Tears fall again, if the ocean is not pulling, Yanluo will kneel down to Ye Yinzhu again.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, "miss Yanluo, what are you doing? Don''t you want to be free again? With the protection of the moon spirit, you will not be in any danger any more. "


    "No Yanluo shook her head hard, and ye Yinzhu saw a trace of stubbornness in her eyes, "my people and I will no longer believe the moon spirit. If they could protect us, we would never be what we are now. We only believe in our own judgment. It was you and your mother who gave us a new life with that magic music. Our sense of Smurfs is the most acute. I can foresee that only you and your mother can bring us a safe and stable life. Master, please don''t abandon us. We are sincerely willing to follow you and become your servant. We don''t have too many requirements, just hope you can let us keep the last holy Smurfs, give us a peaceful life is enough


    The last holiness refers to their virginity. Ye Yinzhu is not the stupid boy who didn''t know anything before. Blushing, she said with a bitter smile, "miss Yanluo, I can''t take so many girls with me as a man! Besides, I don''t need any servants. "


    Yanluo said urgently: "master, we don''t need you to do anything for us. We are willing to live in the gem of life. Please take us in. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the ocean, showing his eyes for help. Ocean embraces Yanluo''s slender shoulder and says to Ye Yinzhu: "they are already very poor. Don''t stimulate them any more, just let them stay with you. "


    "Well But it''s not very convenient. I''m still a student of Milan Academy of magic! You can''t go to school with a dozen girls. "


    Chang Hao and Ma Liang can''t help laughing when they see ye Yinzhu''s embarrassed appearance, but they obviously don''t mean to help. Yanluo suddenly clenched his teeth, as if he had decided something, "master, if you will let my sisters stay with you. And don''t destroy their last holiness. I, I would like to dedicate myself to you. No matter what you want me to do, I can... "


    As soon as Yanluo''s words came out, ye Yinzhu obviously felt that the ocean''s bad eyes and two cold breath locked his body. The big eyes of the ocean seem to be saying, you dare to ask people''s bodies to try. Judging from the position, the two cold breath behind obviously belong to Sura.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    hey, you know what twelve music square is. Small three has always been kind, book friends, put your monthly ticket is also kind to small three. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 273

    Ye Yinzhu is helpless. In order to solve the embarrassment, he has to say: "well, miss Yanluo. It''s still a while before I go back to college. During this period, you will follow us for the time being. Whenever you change your mind, you can be free immediately with your friends. Maybe when you get to Qin City, you will change your mind when you see sister Anya. "


    The light in Yanluo''s eyes became obviously excited. "I thank the host on behalf of myself and my sisters."


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and said, "if you want to stay, you must promise me that you will not call me master again."


    Smoke Luo a stay, "don''t call your master?"? What do you call it? "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "let me introduce you. You are surrounded by my good friend and sister, ocean. This is my partner violet. They are Chang Hao, a space magician, and Ma Liang, a summoning magician. This is Sura, my roommate. As for me, my name is Ye Yinzhu. I''m a student of the Department of divinity of Milan magic martial arts college. You can call me directly in the future. "


    "No, I can''t. You are very kind to us. How can we call you by your name. This is absolutely not possible. " Yanluo is so stubborn that he is so persistent that he shakes his head and denies Ye Yinzhu''s words.


    Ye Yinzhu is speechless. The Smurf girl has just recovered. He can''t get angry with her. But the word "master" doesn''t sound comfortable.


    Just at this time, the red spirit red spirit did not know where to run out, excitedly shouting: "Emperor Qin, Emperor Qin, I found something good."


    "Emperor Qin?" Yanluo''s eyes lit up, "master, we will call you Emperor Qin later. This should be the most in line with your identity, I think, you will not refuse


    "You..." Ye Yinzhu looked at the serious look in Yanluo''s eyes. There was no way to take her. He turned his eyes to the red spirit, "red spirit, what did you find? You are so excited."


    Red spirit excited in situ and jump and jump, "good thing, really good thing. It''s Magic Silver. "


    "Magic silver?" Ye Yinzhu looks blankly at others. Purple is OK, is still so cold and calm, and including Sura and the ocean, the other four people can''t help but stay after hearing the word magic silver.


    "What is magic silver?" Ye Yinzhu asks Hongling in doubt.


    Red spirit excited way: "magic silver is a kind of very rare ore! In short, ordinary metals are unable to transmit magic elements. Only Mithril and refined gold and some rare metals are not restricted. So only on these metal equipment can we depict magic array or inlay magic crystal to enhance the function of equipment. Magic Silver, on the whole, is equivalent to the upgraded version of Mithril. Mithril is just a good conductor, and it''s very hard. The hardness of magic silver is similar to that of secret silver. But in addition to conduction, it also has the effect of increasing


    Ye Yinzhu finally understood why other people showed that dull expression. It''s relatively easy to find the magic stone that can increase the magic power, but it''s rare to find the metal that can increase the magic power. Krypton gold is precious because one of its abilities is to assimilate other metals after fusion, making these metals produce magic. Although the magic silver is not as good as krypton gold, it is worth at least five times as much as the secret silver because it can increase the magic power.


    "How much magic silver have you found?" Ye Yinzhu asks tentatively.


    Red spirit some regrets way: "not much. Magic Silver Mine is very rare. It''s less than a ton here. My feeling can''t be wrong, it''s the most accurate judgment. "


    "You, what do you say? One "A ton?" Chang Hao nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. As a space magician, he has the most contact with all kinds of magic crystal and magic metal. Of course he knew about magic silver, but he never saw it. At this time, hearing the figure of a ton, my eyes almost glared out of my eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu murmured: "one ton, not much indeed!"


    "Not a ton? Boss Yinzhu, do you know what a ton of magic silver is? " Chang Hao couldn''t control his emotions. He was so excited that even his body trembled.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I really have no idea about these things."


    Chang Hao said: "to put it simply, as far as I know, the annual output of Magic Silver in the whole continent of longqinus is rarely more than 10 kg. In particular, the technology of refining Magic Silver is almost only available to the dwarves. The price of magic silver is ten times that of ruby of equal weight. If it''s a ton of magic silver, you can almost buy half of Milan


    "Well "So much?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Chang Hao in a daze.


    Red spirit suddenly some dissatisfied way: "who said that only dwarves can refine Magic Silver, can''t I?"


    Chang Hao a Leng, "you?"


    With a smile, Hong Ling said, "magic silver is always associated with diamond. So it''s very difficult to extract. Diamond is not magic metal, but it is super hard. In refining these two metals, you humans or those dwarfs must abandon one and refine the other. Choice is naturally a high value of magic silver. But diamond is too hard, so it is extremely difficult to refine, and the loss is unknown. But I''m not the same. After absorbing krypton gold, my metal conversion ability will be greatly enhanced. I can perfectly separate Magic Silver from diamond. In this way, neither metal will be lost. This is our unique power. No race can compare. " At this point, he can not help but proud of his slender chest.Ye Yinzhu and Chang Hao look at each other. At this moment, they really know how powerful the red spirit is. Ye Yinzhu asked curiously, "how many diamonds are there here?"


    Red spirit thought for a while and said: "the ratio of Magic Silver and diamond is generally 100:1. But diamond still needs to be refined, about ten to one. That is to say, there are about 100 tons of diamond here, which can extract about 10 tons of diamond essence. It''s very hard. It''s good for making armor. Unfortunately, the immunity to magic is too strong to attach any magic equipment. But its magic defense is still very good. "


    Everyone looked at each other, and for a moment no one could speak. This time, even without Chang Hao''s explanation, ye Yinzhu probably knew that the value of these vajras would never be lower.


    "Then how long will it take you to extract the Magic Silver and diamond completely?" Purple said


    Hong Ling said with a smile, "I can extract and eat part of it at the same time. The storage here is not small. It takes about a year."


    Zi nodded to Ye Yinzhu and said, "remember this place. We will go to Qincheng first and then come back to mine the ore here."


    Ye Yinzhu naturally understood the meaning of purple. When he went to the Arctic wasteland this time, he would leave a space transmission array whenever it was an important place, so that he could easily reach it when he came back next time. Even though he was so weak yesterday, before he left this morning, he came out and left the array in the stone house of Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    One night passed quickly. After a night''s rest, ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit and mental strength recovered a lot, especially his mental strength. With the help of spiritual protection, he recovered quickly, and the consumption of playing with both hands has basically recovered. After leaving a Dharma array in the original place, the people set out on the road again. Instead of staying outside, Yanluo, like her Smurfs, went back to the gem of life. Before returning to Baoshi, she wanted to say something to Ye Yinzhu, but she finally held back.


    With the speed dragon summoned by Ma Liang, two days later, they finally entered the Brenner mountains. Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, finally returned to his own territory.


    As they enter the Brenner mountains from the side, ye Yinzhu and his party need to cross several mountains to enter the Qin City. Speed dragon climbing ability is still poor, Ma Liang re summoned a few suitable for climbing Warcraft, with the magicians forward.


    Thousands of meters of high mountain is nothing for ye Yinzhu and his party. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s strength has completely recovered. I don''t know if the collision with Thor''s hammer has stimulated his potential in the crisis. He faintly feels that his bamboo fighting spirit has improved, and his understanding of Qin music has also increased a lot.


    Although the Brenner mountains are in the north, it is already late spring and summer is coming. All kinds of plants in Brenner mountains have shown a vibrant cyan color, breathing the fresh air in the mountains, it is easy to be intoxicated.


    "Who, stop." Just as the crowd was about to climb to the top of the first mountain, a cold voice suddenly rang out.


    Senhan''s breath came from the top of the mountain. Ye Yinzhu was shocked by the firm lock. He could clearly feel that there were at least ten sharp weapons pointing to his side at the top of the mountain. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 274

    Looking up, I saw more than ten young people wearing green warrior clothes on the top of the mountain. Each of them was holding a short bow. On the short bow, green arrows pointed at himself and others. Although the bow and arrow are very small, but judging from the locked breath of that cold, the lethality of these short bows will not be bad.


    For the first time, ye Yinzhu stood in front of the sea, and the magician''s body was fragile, especially the divine voice master like the sea.


    Chang Hao and Ma Liang went through the northern wilderness, and their actual combat experience increased a lot. When they found the enemy appeared, they immediately turned over and hid behind their own Warcraft.


    Standing beside Ye Yinzhu, Zi shouts: "who are you?"


    The first young man snorted coldly, "this is a private territory. You are not allowed to enter without permission."


    Ye Yinzhu laughed. "When did the Brenner mountains become private territory. Even if it is, it should have nothing to do with you. " As he said this, he turned his wrist, where the light flashed, and the sea moon was clear. Huiqin had already appeared in his arms out of thin air. He held the Qin in his left hand and stroked the string with his right hand. He has absolute confidence that his high-frequency sound blade will never be worse than the other side''s small arrow.


    "Well. Are you Yinzhu? " Looking at the Guqin in Ye Yinzhu''s arms, the young man kneaded his eyes, his figure flashed and jumped down from the top. The action is light and quick, several flash bodies have come to Ye Yinzhu.


    Listening to the other party calling out his name, ye Yinzhu was also stunned. Looking at the young man in green, he couldn''t help laughing. Although he forgot the name of the man, he knew that he was a waiter in piaolanquan. That''s Anya''s men.


    "It''s me. How did you get here? " Seeing that it was his own, ye Yinzhu quickly put away the Guqin.


    "To guard your territory, of course." The young man said with a smile, "my name is dia. I don''t remember. But I have a deep memory of you. When you were in piaolanquan, our greatest pleasure was listening to you play the piano every day. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "do you mean sister Anya asked you to come here for reconnaissance?"


    Dia shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s not reconnaissance, it''s garrison. Garrison your Qin city territory. Aren''t the Brenner mountains all your territory? It''s not just us. On the outskirts of the Brenner mountains, there are 43 peaks of high mountains, all of which are guarded by our people. Among them, the mountains in the direction of the Arctic wasteland are more closely guarded. "


    Ye Yinzhu doubts: "when did sister Anya have so many people? At that time in piaolanquan, I remember you were only dozens of people! "


    Dia gave a mysterious smile and said, "you''re going to ask Miss. Let''s go. Welcome back our Lord. "


    Up to the top of the mountain, ye Yinzhu found that there were 11 people, including dia. Dia was the leader of the team. The other 10 people were obviously elves, but they were all things ye Yinzhu had never seen before.


    Dia asked the ten people to stay and continue to guard. She took Ye Yinzhu and his party to Qin City. There are also elves at the top of the three mountains, but there are only two elves at each peak. According to dia, there are nearly 100 peaks in the Brenner mountains with their people at the top. If they occupy these commanding heights, they can grasp all the movements in the mountains at any time. Once there is a problem, you can send a message through beacon fire in the shortest time to let Anya in Qincheng know.


    Seeing this uncomplicated deployment, ye Yinzhu and Zi can''t help nodding in their hearts. Ye Yinzhu thinks that Anya has done a lot for herself since she came to Qin City!


    From afar, Qin City is already in sight. Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that the Qin City, which was destroyed by the behemoth, has not been restored, but all the walls have been completely demolished. Surrounded by several high mountains, huge rocks are scattered all over the basin. At least thousands of people are busy, and they don''t know what to do. Looking down from the mountain, you can see the whole Qin City. The first thing ye Yinzhu noticed was the huge ancient tree in the middle of the Qin City. It was the giant tree in piaolanquan. However, compared with that time, the size of this big tree seems to have increased a lot, especially the huge breath of life it contains. Even on the top of the mountain, ye Yinzhu can clearly feel it. On the other side of the mountain, all the plants grow more luxuriantly.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have any anger at Qin City''s near ruins. He knows that Anya must have her reasons for doing so, and he doesn''t ask dia what. Obviously, these answers are better from Anya.


    Under the leadership of DIA, people soon came to the foot of the mountain and entered the range of Qin City. This time, ye Yinzhu can see clearly that the busy people around are all human beings, and there are no elves. Judging from their clothes, these people should belong to Qin City, that is, the residents of Konya city. They were carrying stones with others, and some were chiseling something on them. From the perspective of stone, the most difficult thing is to carve the stone.


    "Eh, DIA, why did you come back if you didn''t go to garrison?" A slightly unhappy voice sounded. Ye Yinzhu fixed his eyes on it, and it was Dida, the head of the waiter in piaolanquan. He''s familiar with Dida."Big brother Dida."


    Dida was dressed in blue and looked valiant. Instead of the gentle smile he used to have at piaolanquan, his face was very smart. He had been working with the people around him before.


    "Ah! Sound bamboo Dida looked at Ye Yinzhu pleasantly, "Why are you here?"


    Ye Yinzhu said gently: "the college is on holiday. Let''s have a look by the way. Is sister Anya there


    Dida nodded. "Miss is here. Let''s go. I''ll take you. She will be very happy to see you here While saying this, Dida''s eyes swept over Ye Yinzhu and his party. Apart from not staying on Sula, I carefully observed several other people during this sweep. Among them, staying on purple was the longest.


    Under the leadership of Dida and dia, they all come to the ancient tree. At this time, ye Yinzhu finds that although the houses in Qin City remain the same, there is also chaos inside and outside the city. Rough stones can be seen everywhere. It feels like he has returned to the stronghold of Thor''s hammer.


    Around the ancient tree, there are 20 guardians of Elven soldiers. Their costumes are the same as those seen on the top of the mountain. They are mainly male, but also some female.


    Dida looked at the crowd, some embarrassed way: "Yinzhu, you also know that the place is not big, let your friends wait here first, you follow me up."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and explained to Zi and others that he followed Dida to the ancient tree. Dia didn''t know if it was because of her lack of identity. Instead of climbing the tree, she was ordered by Dida to arrange the rest for Zi and Sula.


    The huge breath of life makes every cell in yeyinzhu seem to be joyful. The strong breath of life makes the air a little sticky. Yeyinzhu had already found it when he was approaching the ancient tree, and this feeling became more obvious when he was in the tree.


    With a flash of green light in his hand, Dida and ye Yinzhu fell into the tree crown at the same time.


    "Ah Although it''s not the first time to enter here, ye Yinzhu can''t help but cry in surprise when he comes here again. Almost thick breath of life constantly stimulated every part of his body, as if a new layer of life wrapped around his body. The special room in the canopy has become different from before, surrounded by a green crystal. And just in this crystal clear, Anya made it with her knees crossed, the green light above her head swirling, forming a special symbol, which is revolving around a fist sized dark green bead.


    A ring of green halo around the dark green beads, the halo seems to be liquid state, every time hovering, will make Anya''s life become more rich. Looking at the dark green beads, Dida''s eyes became very soft, as if appreciating his body.


    Six months no see, Anya''s temperament seems to become more noble, and even looks more beautiful than the last time we met.


    The light blue long skirt reflected the luxurious light on her body. Most of the water blue long hair, which was like the waves of the sea, floated behind her, but there was a wisp hanging on both sides of her chest, covering her ears. Snow white pretty face reveals a soft light, small straight nose, long and beautiful neck, ruddy lips, such as God outlined the soft face is so moving. Light soft light continuously releases from her body, that is the holy light that can''t be profaned! If angel is full of temptation, then Anya is a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    It''s like feeling the arrival of Ye Yinzhu and Dida. He took the green halo on his head and coiled it for three times. Then he slipped back into the dark green bead. With a flash of light, the dark green bead suddenly doubled, rose one meter and stayed in the air. Anya''s aura of life disappeared. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 275

    "I said, don''t disturb me without special things." Anya said as she slowly opened her big dark green eyes.


    "Yinzhu." Seeing the smile staring at her handsome face in front of her, Anya can''t help calling out in surprise.


    "Now it''s not my fault that I woke you up," he said with a smile


    "Sister Anya, long time no see. You''ve become more beautiful." Ye Yinzhu said sincerely.


    Anya chuckles, floats up, walks up to Ye Yinzhu and says, "you little devil, when did you become so talkative. If it''s a holiday, come and have a look. Don''t worry, my sister will help you transform the Qin City. "


    "Of course not." Ye Yinzhu blurted out: "how can I not believe my sister. Just come and have a look. Sister Anya, are you ok? "


    Anya frowned and said, "No. Are you alone this time? "


    "And a few friends. Why not? Is there any trouble in Qin City? " Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.


    Anya said: "there''s no trouble. It''s just that my sister is going to ruin her family for your Qin City." With that, a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I also know that it takes a lot of money to build a city. How nice to spend your money. When I get back, I''ll find a way as soon as possible. "


    Anya naturally raised her head and touched Ye Yinzhu''s head, "silly boy, I''m joking with you. Why are you serious. Your sister Anya, I''ve saved some money these years. As long as I don''t make big moves, it''s not a problem to support here for a few years. You''re here just in time. I have a lot to discuss with you. Dida, you go out first. I''ll talk to Yinzhu for a while


    Dida agreed and was sent out of the room under the green light.


    Anya took Ye Yinzhu to one side to sit down and poured him a glass of green liquid, "drink it. It''s the sap of an ancient tree. Although it doesn''t taste good, it''s good for your health. "


    The cup is made of wood. It looks simple and simple. Ye Yinzhu takes the cup and drinks it. Suddenly, a clear breath of life goes down his throat. What kind of sap is that! It is clearly the liquid condensed by vitality. The feeling of warmth is transferred from the elixir field to the whole body in an instant, flowing among the four limbs. The instant comfort almost makes Ye Yinzhu moan.


    When he helped purple rebirth at the beginning, although Bisi provided a lot of vitality, his own vitality inevitably had a certain loss. At this time, after drinking this mouthful of sap, ye Yinzhu clearly felt that the vitality he had consumed was slowly recovering.


    Anya looks at Ye Yinzhu''s surprise and sits down beside him. "I''ve been here for half a year. Yinzhu, I''d like to ask your opinion on something. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, drank a mouthful of sap and said, "sister Anya, please tell me."


    Anya zhengse said: "Yinzhu, in the past six months, I have made a lot of efforts to help you build the Qin City. Although we have a good relationship and I always treat you as my brother, it''s better to make some things clear. It is not selfless for me and my people to pay for the construction of Qin City. In short, in this world, everything has to do with interests. You may think I''m Philistine, but it''s better to be clear now than to have trouble later. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Anya would say such words, and he was so frank. If he had just left the blue sky sea and knew nothing, maybe he could not understand Anya''s words, or even he would be bored. But after so many things, through the understanding of the outside world, he had become much more mature. And just as Anya said, she has been so kind to herself since she met her. It''s hard to understand how good she is. Indeed, it''s better to make it clear than to keep it in mind.


    "Sister Anya, you want to settle down here, don''t you?" Ye Yinzhu said calmly.


    This time it''s Anya''s turn to be surprised. She didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu, who has always been very simple, could point out the key of the matter. Nodded, said: "yes, it is here to settle down. I hope my people and I can become a part of Qin City. Now and in the future. As long as Qin city still exists, we will always be. As the Lord of Qin City, I hope you can promise us permanent residence. Let this be our real home. "


    Ye Yinzhu said quietly: "sister Anya, are you trying to avoid angel? Even if she finds you again, you don''t have to be afraid! Today, on the way here, I saw a lot of your people. With their help, don''t you and angel have the strength to fight? "


    Anya shook her head gently. "No, it''s not Angie. After all, she is my sister. No matter when she comes, her blood relationship can''t be changed. I never thought it was bad for her. I don''t hesitate to give up everything in Milan and come to Qin City. It''s just a small factor to avoid her. More importantly, I hope to rebuild the elves, in this Qin City, in the Brenner mountains


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Anya, but his mind is full of thoughts. Since I met Anya, Anya has always been a gentle elder sister in his mind. But looking at her firm eyes, ye Yinzhu feels the responsibility she bears. Especially in her dark green eyes, the deep sadness could not be concealed."Sister Anya, can I hear your opinion before I promise you? Or, how are you going to rebuild the elves? " Ye Yinzhu asked. He didn''t promise Anya directly, not because he couldn''t trust her, but because now he had to think more. We should consider the future of Donglong bazong, our own future, and purple''s future.


    Anya nods. At this time, she has put Ye Yinzhu on an equal position with herself. She doesn''t despise the youth in front of her because she is a strong person of purple level 8. Since listening to Ye Yinzhu''s music for the first time, her status has risen to a position that only she can understand. People''s potential is unlimited, but how many people can really bring their own potential into full play? Anya knows that ye Yinzhu is one of them, and behind him, there is such strong support from the Amethyst family, which is the biggest guarantee for himself and his family in the future. Maybe I am helping him now, but one day, the situation will be reversed. Especially when the enemy hiding behind angel appears, it is not something that she and the existing people can resist.


    There are 107 mountains in Brenner. After coming here, the first thing I did was to make a careful survey here. In this rolling mountain range, only the place where Qin City is located has such a basin, and the rest is made up of high mountains. Among them, there are 43 outlying peaks, 32 of which are more than 4000 meters above sea level, and the rest are more than 3000 meters above sea level. This is undoubtedly a natural barrier for the Qin City, which will guard the Qin city like an iron bucket. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, I''ve thought about that. However, the Brenner mountains are remote after all, and it is not easy to develop. A lot of resources are needed. "


    Anya nodded: "you are right. However, Qin City is the most suitable place I have ever seen. You should have seen it when you came here. I demolished all the walls of Qin City, because there was no need at all. The low walls could not hold back any enemy. Do you know Raytheon''s hammer fortress? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I know." He just came back from there!


    Anya said: "the reason why Raytheon''s hammer fortress can become the first fortress of orcs and the first fortress of the mainland is because of its terrain. It uses the rolling mountains on both sides as a natural barrier, and then uses the fortress to seal the necessary gap. With the strength of the orcs themselves, it took years of construction to form such a scale. "


    Ye Yinzhu pondered: "the entrance of Qin City from the direction of Milan empire is indeed very similar to that of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. There are high mountains on both sides. Although the distance between the peaks here is closer, it seems to be higher than the mountains on both sides of Raytheon''s hammer fortress."


    Anya praised: "that''s right. I didn''t expect you to study these. I''m going to seal the Brenner mountains in the same way as Thor''s hammer fortress. As long as it is successful, the whole basin will become a new Qin City. It''s a new Qin City, which is many times bigger and the height of the city wall is more than 1000 meters. At that time, not only the area of Qin City became larger, but also the ability to defend against enemy attacks increased a lot. We can completely achieve the goal of "one man in charge and ten thousand men in control."


    "Ah?" Although Ye Yinzhu has guessed some of Anya''s ideas, she is still surprised to hear her say it? How many rocks, how many human and material resources are needed! If you want to make the city wall more solid, its thickness will be no less than that of a mountain. Sister Anya, do you really decide to do this? " Anya''s idea immediately reminds him of the silver dragon city, which can only be entered by flying.


    Anya nodded firmly, "time is not a problem. In the original Qin City, there are more than 20000 residents. After I came here, I reorganized with your warrant. By purchasing food and daily necessities from Priya plain, people in Qincheng no longer need to hunt for a living. I recruited 4000 of them to become workers and began to build Qin City. If resources and time permit, perhaps in 20 to 30 years, the perfect wall can be built. "


    "Twenty to thirty years?" This time may not be much for elves, but it''s too long for humans like Ye Yinzhu. "Sister Anya, are you going to use granite?"


    "Of course. Since the decision is to be made, we must consider the defensive nature. Not only granite, but also enough thickness. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "if so, someone can help you. And it doesn''t take that long. "


    Anya is stunned, "who can help me?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "my contractual partner, purple." Under purple''s command, he had two golden bimonths, four silver bimonths and more than 80 violent bimonths. The power of these behemoths can not be compared with that of human beings. If they join in, the speed of building the city wall will be greatly improved.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    ask for a monthly ticket. At the end of the month, the gap between the third place and the third place is very close. Brothers, help me a lot. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 276

    "Amethyst family?" Anya looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. From ye Yinzhu''s tone, she has heard something, "do you already know his identity?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes. Purple and I have just returned from the Arctic wilderness. He''s out there. Sister Anya, first tell me how you want to rebuild the elves, and then we will decide how to build the Qin City. " He has to confirm Anya''s idea before he can really cooperate with her. Yes, cooperation. It is unrealistic to rely on one''s own power to build one''s own power on the basis of Brenner mountains. And purple and Anya can obviously provide their best help. But if it doesn''t affect each other''s interests. Ziyeyinzhu doesn''t need to worry about anything, but he and Anya haven''t known each other for a long time, and Anya''s burden is no more relaxed than ziye''s. For the sake of future development, we must first determine the direction of cooperation between the two sides.


    Anya heard purple came here, a little hesitation in her heart suddenly disappeared, stood up and went to the dark green bead. "Yinzhu," she said in a deep voice, "do you remember why Angie came to me


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "it seems to be for a seed."


    Anya nodded and said, "yes, it''s a symbol of the life of the elves. I once told you that my mother found Angel wrong before she died, so she gave me the seed of life. And where you are now is within the seed of life. "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu said in surprise: "sister Anya, do you mean this big tree is the seed of life? I thought it was. " He looked at the dark green bead full of life energy.


    Anya said, "no, it''s just the core of the seed of life. The real seed of life is the ancient tree. For hundreds of years. After hundreds of years of efforts, I helped the seed of life absorb the unknown amount of natural force to cultivate it. Take root and grow into an ancient tree of life. After continuous efforts, after arriving at Qin City, we finally used the vitality of all plants in Brenner mountains to help the ancient tree of life evolve into the present ancient tree. "


    "Evolution? Can trees evolve? It''s not like Warcraft. " Ye Yinzhu looks at the green around and feels the breath of life here. He is full of curiosity about everything about the elves.


    Anya smiles and says, "of course, we can evolve. You know, the seed of life is the source of our elves. There is no seed of life. Angie, the so-called Fairy Queen is just a name. Our original fairy forest, because of the loss of the seed of life, will only gradually fall. When my mother gave me the seed of life, she wanted me to rebuild the elves! Unable to fight with my sister and recapture the spirit forest, I have to find another place to let the spirit forest reappear and let our spirit people have their own home again. Yinzhu, my requirements are not high. In the process of building Qin City, through the ancient trees, we elves can make the plants grow up quickly, gradually have the unique ability of elves, and attract more scattered people to come. When the elves are rebuilt in my hands, and the Qin City has enough strength, I just hope you can make this piece of Brenner One or two peaks in the mountains are given to us to become our new home. In the future, we need to be protected by you, by Qin City, forever. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "sister Anya, do you mean I can help you protect the elves?"


    Anya said, "yes. I believe in your potential. Although your strength and influence are not enough, this is just the present situation. With more than 400 years of my life, I believe in my own vision. I also believe in the vision of Amethyst family. We can''t be wrong. In the near future, the name of Qin City will spread all over the mainland. Perhaps, in the future, the status of Qin City can even be compared with the seven towers of France. Therefore, I hope that my people and I will be protected by you in the future. I need your commitment. It''s a commitment not only for you and me, but also for you and your future descendants and the whole family and our elves. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "is it just one or two peaks?"


    Anya said, "yes. We elves are rare. In the Brenner mountains, if fully constructed, at least tens of millions of people can survive. However, the number of our elves is rarely more than 100000, and it is enough to have one or two mountains more than 3000 meters long and the plants in them. Of course, for this promise, we Elves will also wholeheartedly help you build Qin City. When you encounter foreign enemies, we will be a part of Qin City to help you resist their invasion. In short, I will be a little Lord under the Lord of Qin City. To exchange future protection for our present help, for us, the benefits we can see are still very long, but for you, they can be seen right now. If you don''t agree, I can leave here immediately with my people and the seed of life. "


    Anya''s breath is a little unstable. She is waiting for ye Yinzhu''s answer, which is related to the future of her and the elves.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face. "The elves are a beautiful and peace loving people. It is an elegant and exquisite nation. It''s my honor and the honor of Qin City to be an eternal ally with such a nation. Sister Anya, I promise you. There is no proof of what we say. We take the contract as proof. "Under Anya''s surprise, ye Yinzhu solemnly raises his right hand, shining. Under his clever control, nokeshi''s sword forms a reverse arc, pierces his fingertips, and blood flows out.


    "I, ye Yinzhu, Lord of Qin City, make this pledge under the witness of heaven and earth. From today on, the fairy queen Anya and her fairy people will become a part of Qin City forever. As long as they want, they can live in any corner of Qin City. Under the eternal protection of Qin City. This oath is passed down with my blood and will never change. " In the deep voice of Ye Yinzhu, the red light rose in the air and condensed into a unique symbol of contract.


    Anya did not hesitate to add Ye Yinzhu''s mantra, "I, guardian of the seed of life, Anya. Under the witness of the God of nature, I swear to the future of the elves. I''d like to join Qin City and become a part of Qin City forever. For the construction and future of Qin City, we will contribute all the strength of the elves. Assist other races in Qin City, obey the Lord''s instructions, and never change. For example, our family does something harmful to the interests of Qin City. Will be abandoned by the God of nature. This oath is passed down with my blood and will never change. "


    The dark green bead in the air suddenly shoots a light and shadow onto Anya''s hand. Anya bites her finger and merges a drop of blood from the blood of the elves and kings. In a flash, the light was shining. Two contract symbols entangle in the air. Ye Yinzhu and Anya release a breath of their own soul at the same time.


    This is an equal contract, which belongs to the oath of equality. If it is violated, the swearing person and his blood inheritors will be punished most severely.


    With a flash of light, two bloody Bi Fu fall into Ye Yinzhu''s and an Ya''s hands. It''s a mixture of two people''s vows, and it''s also a witness to their vows. There is no need for them to deliberately control them. As soon as they start, the two Bifu will melt into their blood and disappear. At the same time, they will pass on with their blood.


    Because of this commitment. In the history thousands of years later, there has never been a spirit king who can replace the title of king of wisdom of the spirit queen anyana. Who can match Anya''s foresight?


    They looked at each other, and the last gap between them disappeared in the oath. Perhaps because of too excited reasons, Anya even showed a naughty smile like a little girl, "Lord, the contract has been signed. Should you give me a position


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, "sister Anya, what position do you want?"


    Anya said with a smile: "of course, it''s necessary, otherwise the name is not right and the words are not right." At this point, her pretty face suddenly turned red for no reason.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t notice Anya''s shyness and said with a smile: "from now on, you are the chief manager of Qin City. It''s a good position, isn''t it


    "The manager is the manager. Since it''s our cooperation, please call your partner Zi and let''s discuss how to build our home together. "


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu sends a message to Zi through soul contact. Under the guidance of Anya, he brings Zi to the ancient tree.


    Entering the ancient tree, Zi can''t help but marvel at the huge breath of life here. It''s the first time that he sees Anya. Looking at her and Angie''s faces that are at least seven times similar, Zi''s eyes are a little more strange.


    "Hello, noble Amethyst family." Anya salutes purple formally. The elves are also an ancient people. Naturally, they know how powerful amethyst was in ancient times. Seeing purple for the first time, Anya can''t help looking at the hard faced man in front of her. She clearly felt a special charm on this man. It''s totally different from ye Yinzhu''s elegance. He''s a tough man. Vaguely, Anya felt a familiar breath from purple.


    Purple nodded to Anya, "are you angel''s sister? I''ve heard about you a lot. "


    Anya''s heart moved, "do you know my sister?" (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 277

    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "it''s more than just understanding." For Anya, he naturally has nothing to hide, how he met Angie in the hot spring, how Angie lost her memory, and how she was obsessed with purple later.


    Listen to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Anya can''t help but be stunned, "you, you say my sister likes Mr. Zi? This... "


    Ye Yinzhu jokingly said, "what''s wrong? No matter how powerful your sister is, she is a woman


    Anya sighed, "what a surprise! My sister would lose her memory. As far as I can remember, she never seemed to like any of the opposite sex. In terms of emotion, my sister and I are both sad and blank. Mr. Zi, my sister is right. She has done a lot of wrong things. I think she really likes you, otherwise she won''t say those words when she leaves. Can I ask you, what are you going to do with my sister? "


    Purple light looking at Anya, face is still that pair of cool appearance, "please don''t call me Mr. purple. Call me brother-in-law. "


    "Ah?" Anya and ye Yinzhu exclaimed at the same time. No one thought purple would be so direct.


    "Sister, brother-in-law?" Anya stuttered and looked at purple with strange eyes.


    Purple light way: "what I think has never changed. No matter what she''s done before, what she''s done wrong. Since I have chosen her, I will accept everything from her. If anyone wants to get back at her in the future, or the consequences of what she has done. I''ll do it for her. "


    Very simple and calm words, but make Anya heart set off a huge wave, she really did not expect that there is a man will be so affectionate to his sister. She never doubted what the man said. His shoulders were so broad and his arms were so strong. He wanted to help his sister with his own strength. Anya smiles with tears in her eyes. She feels happy for her sister from the bottom of her heart. She knew that perhaps this was the most critical opportunity, the opportunity for her sister to return to normal, and also the breath of reconstruction of the elves.


    "Thank you, brother-in-law." Another brother-in-law, but this time Anya is a call from the heart. At this time, she was even jealous of her sister. There is a man willing to do so for her, at least in terms of emotion, the elder sister is much better than herself. When will I meet such a man? Don''t know why, she suddenly thought of Ye Yinzhu, eyes also very natural to Ye Yinzhu look. The moving notes echoed in my mind.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t notice Anya''s emotional change and said with a smile to Ziwei, "Zi, I support you."


    Purple eyes flashed a trace of regret, the heart of the secret, angel, where are you now? Anyway, next time I see you again, I will never let you leave me.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "well, let''s start to discuss how to build the Qin City. I''m still a student of the Milan Academy of magic and can''t do anything. I''m afraid it''s up to you. "


    Purple said directly: "I can provide power. There are more than 80 behemoths that can be dispatched at any time. It includes two golden bimonths and four silver bimonths. The ape has three ice demons. However, the original inhabitants of Qin City were all human beings of Milan empire. Will they panic because of my people? "


    Anya thought and said, "it''s not a big problem. Now what we lack most is hard granite. It''s very difficult to mine from the surrounding mountains. After all, the power of human beings is limited, and we elves are not a nation that is good at power. It''s much easier with you than with the help of the beast. Brother in law, well, you ask your people to mine granite as much as possible at night and send it to the periphery of the basin. Every morning, I ask the people of Qincheng to transport the granite to repair the city wall. It''s much more efficient. Your level 9 Warcraft can incarnate human beings and let them come to help in human form. With the power of the five of them, everything will be easier. "


    Purple nodded and said, "it''s no problem. Even I''m here to help myself. This in itself is a good exercise for us bimont. They have the strength every day and have no place to use it. "


    Anya said: "what I can offer now is money and some special abilities of elves. Now that we have reached a contract of cooperation, I have nothing to hide from you. The first evolutionary form of the tree of life is the ancient tree. In the future, when it condenses enough breath of life, it will evolve again. That''s its ultimate form. It''s called the eternal tree. Although it will take a long time, through the ancient trees now, I plan to spend a year to transform the environment of Brenner mountains. Because the weather in the Arctic wasteland is too cold, the environment here is relatively bad, and the growth speed of various plants is too slow. One year, I will use the huge breath of life of ancient trees to send out the spiritual roots, and have contact with all the plants in this mountain range. Promote their growth. In this mountain range, there are many old trees. With the moistening of ancient trees, they can easily evolve into various forms to help us guard Qin City. "


    Purple said: "tree evolution? What''s the use of that? It''s just some wood. "


    Anya gave a mysterious smile and said, "brother-in-law, don''t underestimate these trees. When you come here, you should find that I have many elves. At present, I have more than 1000 people, of which more than 200 are moon elves. This is the credit of the ancient trees. The ancient tree can attract the people in a certain range with its breath of life. "Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "I see. I was wondering why so many elves appeared."


    Anya said: "when other ancient trees evolve according to their own conditions, they will also release different kinds of breath. In order to be afraid of being discovered by my sister, I limit the breath of ancient trees, but the breath of other ancient trees will not work on elves, and I don''t have to be afraid of anything. At that time, it is likely that some special races close to nature will be called in. They will greatly strengthen our strength. "


    Hearing this, Zi said decidedly: "don''t limit the breath of your ancient trees any more. Call angel in. I''ll take care of her. "


    Anya took a deep look at purple, from which she saw a trace of worry and more thoughts, "I will, brother-in-law. Then you have to stay here all the time. Otherwise, I can''t deal with my sister. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "of course, Zi will stay. Sister Anya, I thought about it on my way here. After all, the Brenner range is too large, so it''s very difficult to have a comprehensive defense. Should we shrink the scope of our defense? For example, control the mountains around Qin City. In this way, we can concentrate our defense forces and control them better. "


    Zi is bound to stay in Qin City. Only in this way can she keep in touch with Ye Yinzhu after he returns to the college. Once there is any situation or problem that needs to be solved in Qin City, Zi can summon Ye Yinzhu to Qin City through the same call of fate between them. If things are complicated, ye Yinzhu who has been informed can also be set in the empty space of Qin City The teleport is coming.


    Anya shook her head and said, "no, it''s not good. The Brenner mountains are your territory, our territory. Because of the existence of mountains, it is easy to defend but difficult to attack. In fact, my original idea was to connect all the 40 peaks on the periphery with city walls to form a huge iron bucket city. Food is not a problem at all. With the breath of ancient trees, we can grow all kinds of crops on any mountain in our city. There is no problem of self-sufficiency. "


    "What?" Both ye Yinzhu and Zi are startled by Anya''s bold idea.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s impossible. What a huge project it would take to encircle the Brenner mountains! Without the efforts of hundreds of thousands of people for a long time, it is impossible to do so. And we don''t have that many people to defend. "


    Anya said helplessly: "this is just an idea. I just hope to build the Brenner mountains with Qin City as the center into a super base that no one can enter. Even replace the reputation of the first fortress of Thor''s hammer fortress. "


    Zi shook her head and said, "that''s impossible. The reason why Thor''s hammer fortress became the first fortress was not because of the strongness of the fortress itself, but because of the existence of Thor''s hammer. With the forbidden magic field formed by the hammer of Thor, the fortress can prevent human beings from crossing the thunder pool one step


    Anya gave a mysterious smile and said, "that''s not necessarily true. We don''t have Thor''s hammer, but we have other things. Yinzhu, you''re a great place in the Brenner mountains. Not long after I came here, not only did the tree of life evolve into an ancient tree, but also attracted many people. At the same time, I found a strange race deep in the Brenner mountains


    Ye Yinzhu asked: "strange race? Is it some kind of Warcraft? "


    Anya shook her head and said, "no, it''s not Warcraft. It''s a goblin. A very weak creature. In them, they have the blood of dwarves and elves, as well as some special blood, including your human blood. Goblins are similar to humans on the surface, but they are much thinner than you humans, about half the height of humans, but they are not as strong as dwarves. It''s a cowardly race that doesn''t have any fighting power. What I found was a goblin tribe, a tribe with a goblin lab (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 278

    Hearing the five words of goblin lab, two dazzling lights suddenly burst out in purple eyes, "do you mean goblin lab? How long has the goblin laboratory existed? "


    Anya smiles. "According to themselves, their tribe has lived in the Brenner mountains for more than 3000 years. The goblin laboratory has been established for three thousand years


    "Ah Although Mount Tai has always collapsed in front of the purple exclaimed, looking at Anya, his face is full of disbelief.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at them with some wonder, "what riddles are you playing? The goblins are so weak, but their laboratory is amazing? "


    Purple nodded solemnly, "goblins almost appear at the same time as you humans. They have a poor reproductive capacity and a poor fighting capacity. However, every life created by the creator has its meaning of existence. The weak body of the goblin and the weak talent that can''t cultivate any magic and fighting spirit get mechanical wisdom. It has been said in ancient times that the smartest race is not human beings, nor elves, dragons or our Amethyst bimon, but goblins, the weakest creatures. Goblins have special expertise in wine making, cooking and various mechanical techniques. It''s just that they are too weak to protect themselves in our land of the jungle. As early as in ancient times, the goblins were killed unintentionally by the major races, and nearly exterminated. To have a goblin tribe is a miracle of miracles. And the goblin laboratory is the place where goblins carry out all kinds of research. For a tribe, the longer the goblin lab is built, the more terrifying their research results are. It''s even so terrifying that it''s hard to imagine. It''s just that goblins themselves are too weak. Although they can do a lot of research and are the best designers, they can''t make it come true. It''s said that in ancient times, goblins and elves and dwarves had always been friends. " At this point, his eyes turned to Anya.


    Anya nodded and said, "yes, the relationship between the goblins and our elves has always been very good. When these ancient spirits are released, they are the purest. They sent messengers to me, hoping to cooperate with us to make some strange things. Frankly, I''m really scared by their stuff. If it can be made successfully, then our Qin City can definitely become a real terror. It''s comparable to the existence of Bingsen in the Arctic wilderness. "


    Hearing Bingsen, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking of the powerful Warcraft there, "sister Anya, what are the researches on these goblins?"


    Purple way: "as far as I know, although the goblins are wine, cooking and mechanical three specialities. But they''re more obsessed with complex machines. Wine making and cooking are just their hobbies. Anya should be talking about machinery. "


    Anya nodded and said, "I can''t describe it in words. For thousands of years, they have developed too many things. But there are few that can really come true. That''s why they want to work with us. If you want to know what they are studying, you might as well go and see for yourself. Only when you see it with your own eyes can you understand the horror of these goblins. In terms of research, they are absolutely fanatical. It''s like lovers seeing wine and Dragons seeing gems. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what are we waiting for? Let''s go now."


    Anya takes Ye Yinzhu and Zi out of the ancient tree. With Anya''s special emphasis, ye Yinzhu doesn''t inform others, but only the top leaders of their three Qin cities go to the depth of Brenner mountains.


    Anya''s strength is beyond doubt. Zi and ye Yinzhu''s martial arts skills are also good. The three people jump straight into the Brenner mountains like a star ball and move forward at full speed.


    While walking, Anya flies beside Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, your strength seems to have improved a lot!"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "compared with my sister, it''s still far behind."


    Anya took a look at the purple on the other side and said, "don''t say that. You can even shake my sister''s memory. What''s the difference between you and me? Over two more mountains, we will arrive at our destination. Don''t be too surprised then. Oh, by the way, Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, has never really met your people. When you go back, give a sign to your people. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not necessary. I''m not here often anyway, as long as they know you. Sister Anya, a question suddenly occurred to me. Will it cause discontent in the Empire of Milan if we do so much in the Brenner mountains? Although I am the Lord of Qin City, such a large-scale construction is impossible if it does not attract the attention of the official of Milan empire. "


    Anya was stunned for a moment, "I haven''t thought much about this problem. Since I came here, I have been thinking about how to build Qin city better and more defensively. Frankly speaking, both the Empire of Milan and the orcs in the far north wilderness are my imaginary enemies. "


    Zidao: "Yinzhu''s worry is reasonable. He has been paid much attention to by the royal family in Milan empire. If he is built in Qin City, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary troubles


    Anya pondered: "why don''t we blockade Qin City, and don''t allow any Qin City people to leave Brenner mountains. I''ll send the elves to buy all the daily necessities, which should be able to hide for a while."Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "No. The common people are all from Qincheng. Only by replacing them with sincerity can they work better. If it''s just plugging, it''s easier to have problems. "


    Anya frowned and said, "what should we do? Isn''t Qin City built? As Qin City is now, if the orcs launch another large-scale attack like last time, it is likely to bring a fatal blow. Although Qin City is very close to Raytheon''s hammer fortress, the Brenner mountains cover a vast area, bordering not only the Empire of Milan, but also the kingdom of Ascoli on the other side. In short, we are likely to face four threats, namely, the thunderbolt fortress, the Empire of Milan, ORC fortress Solomon and the kingdom of Ascoli. How can we defend the enemy before we build up enough defensive forces early? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, "sister Anya, it''s too early for you to worry. After all, in the eyes of all people, Qin City is just a small and desolate place. Who cares here? Of course, construction is necessary. But I think it''s better to train our army than to build cities. According to the regulations of the Empire of Milan for nobles, the Viscount, who owns the territory, can have 3000 private soldiers to guard the territory. Generally speaking, even if there is an excess, there will not be a big problem. Don''t we have 4000 young adults in Qin City? Let them unite as our soldiers, the first group of soldiers in Qin City. At the same time, we have removed the Qin city wall. First, the granite will be piled up at the foot of the surrounding mountain, and accumulated at the same time, as long as we need to build, there will be enough granite to use. The construction of the Brenner mountains itself is not as practical as the fact that we have strong soldiers. Just like the seven dragon city, do those dragon people have any defense facilities? No, But why is qilongcheng as solid as gold? It''s because the dragon clan is strong enough! A strong city is better than a strong army. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Anya was lost in thought. On one side, Zi nodded, "I agree with Yinzhu. No matter how broad the wall is, it will not work without enough troops. The Brenner mountains are too big. Even if we build enough fortifications, if we don''t have qualified soldiers to guard them, there will be no effect. "


    Anya tilts her head and looks at Ye Yinzhu. She finds that in her eyes, he seems to have grown up a lot. She also has to admit that ye Yinzhu''s statement is very reasonable.


    "Yinzhu, have you ever thought about it. The cost of building an army is enormous. The equipment of soldiers alone is a big problem. Although I still have a lot of savings, I''m afraid that if I arm an army of 4000 people, including training and various expenses, I can only support it for one year. And what kind of army do you want to build? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "I think cavalry is the best. Cavalry has the strongest mobility, and can become infantry after dismounting. If we can have an elite cavalry, we can get to where we need it as soon as possible. "


    "Cavalry?" Anya was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "the cavalry needs to invest more money. Mount alone is a huge problem. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "maybe it''s not a big problem. The cavalry I am referring to is not ordinary cavalry, but special cavalry suitable for fighting in our Brenner mountains. This idea came into being when I became Lord of Qin City. It''s just that it''s hard to find a special mount. I didn''t think much about it at that time. But now it''s different. Maybe there is no Warcraft in other places, but there is one in the Arctic wilderness! Mounts don''t have to cost us money. We can even attract a group of soldiers with considerable strength through these mounts. As for money, sister Anya, I''ll take care of it. I think I''ll find a way


    If ye Yinzhu, who had just left the Arctic wasteland, still used the abacus of money to sell the magic core of advanced Warcraft, now he has the idea of metal. Zi said that the metal deposits in the Arctic wasteland are the most needed in the human world, and they are used to exchange various kinds of food with human beings. It''s just ordinary metal. But now he has chijing, that is to say, he has the opportunity to exploit more precious metals to sell. The income that can be brought to support a Qin City should not be a problem. I can''t. He still has a big piece of krypton gold in his hand! It''s priceless.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 279

    "Special cavalry?" Anya''s dark green eyes were shining brightly, "Yinzhu, I understand what you mean. Let''s discuss it carefully later. When you get to Goblin friends, maybe you will have more and better ideas because of their designs. It seems that you are not only a genius in playing the piano, but also have good knowledge in other aspects! "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "there is a house of gold in the book." In the imperial Library of Milan, those rare books are not for nothing. They not only broaden Ye Yinzhu''s horizons, but also increase his knowledge. With his ability of never forgetting, what he remembered during that period was enough for him to absorb for a long time.


    Under Anya''s leadership, the three came to a peak. According to Ye Yinzhu, every peak in Brenner mountain looks similar. There are all kinds of plants growing on the mountain. It doesn''t look unusual.


    "Sister Anya, do you think that goblin tribe is in this mountain?" Ye Yinzhu asked with some doubts. At least from his current position, it seems that there is no special creature or tribe mentioned by Anya on this mountain.


    Anya smiles and says, "you''ll see them soon. Wait for me As soon as her voice fell, her beautiful figure had already soared into the air. In the blink of an eye, she rose into the air. From the depth of the dark purple light released from her body, it seemed that her strength had improved a lot compared with the last time I saw her. Ye Yinzhu faintly feels that this should be related to the evolution of the ancient tree. After all, the seed of life is the source of the survival of the elves.


    A clear low sound from Anya''s mouth, full of penetrating sound immediately reverberated in the mountains, the curling sound sounds very pleasant. Feeling the fluctuation of echo, ye Yinzhu suddenly moves in his heart. Echo? If echo is used in your own zither magic, what special effect will it have? Echo is also a kind of sound!


    When music reaches the level of Ye Yinzhu, the mana can be improved through the slow improvement of spiritual power, but it is difficult to move forward in the realm. Only by finding a new way can it break through again. The echo of the mountain in front of him obviously inspired Ye Yinzhu. However, before he thought about it much, the mountain peak in front of him had changed.


    With a kind of metal and iron friction but not harsh rattle, ye Yinzhu and Zi were surprised to see that on the mountain wall not far in front of them, a mountain wall about three meters high and five meters wide protruded slowly. When it protruded to a position of about one meter, it moved slowly across, exposing a dark cave. In the process of the mountain wall moving, it was slow and uniform, and the sound of Gaga never stopped. The extremely strange feeling fills Ye Yinzhu and Zi with surprise.


    It''s not difficult to hide a cave behind the stone wall, but it''s amazing that the stone wall can not be seen from the outside, and it can be opened mechanically. The weight of that boulder is at least several thousand jin. How much mechanical force does it need to complete? The behemoth has no problem. Can the machine that opens the stone gate compare with the behemoth''s power? Ye Yinzhu, who didn''t think much of the goblin lab, couldn''t help wondering.


    "Miss Anya, here you are. Come on, please A man came out of the cave. This guy looks very strange. He is about 1.2 meters tall and very thin. His clothes seem to swing with the wind like hanging on a shelf. But his head is very big, at least in proportion to his body. A pair of big green eyes are looking at Anya in the air, full of friendly light. This is the goblin.


    Anya floats down at the entrance of the cave, "Hello, stove, is the elder there? I brought two friends here


    The goblin, known as the stove, nodded and said, "the elder is here. It''s just that you don''t seem to be a fairy. " As he said this, his big eyes looked at Ye Yinzhu and Zi. They turned around and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Anya smiles and says, "yes, they are not elves. But one of them is the current owner of the Brenner mountains. And a good friend of mine. The other is my brother-in-law, who is also a foreign elf. Why don''t you report to the elder first, and then we''ll go in if we can. "


    As the queen of elves here and the strong one of elves, Anya''s words have given the goblin enough face. The little goblin thought about it and said, "since Miss Anya is the guarantor, I don''t think the elder will blame me. Three, please follow me While saying that, he jumped for a while, bending the waist of some Luoguo to go into the cave.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi Teng get up and come to Anya. Anya winks at them before taking them into the cave.


    As soon as they entered the cave, they heard the rattle behind them again. When they looked back, the huge stone was returning to its original position. They could vaguely see that the side of the huge stone was connected with some special metal structures, and there seemed to be some gear like things hidden in the nearby mountains.


    Anya whispered, "this is just the beginning. Later you will see how terrible the study of these goblins is."


    The cave is very dry. Although the stone gate has been closed, there is no feeling of air stagnation. The air is still very circulating. On the stone walls on both sides, there are a row of oil lamps hanging. The oil lamps seem to have no heat, but the light is very bright. The light in the cave is very delicate. I don''t know what kind of fuel they use.The goblin stove didn''t walk very fast in front of him. It seemed that his physical strength was not very good. The more he walked inside, the more open the cave became. From the smooth stone wall like a mirror, no traces of artificial excavation could be seen. Ye Yinzhu could not help asking curiously: "is this a natural stone cave transformed?"


    The stove looked back at Ye Yinzhu and said, "no, of course not. It''s made by our goblins. In order to avoid the killing of all races, we had to create such a safe place. "


    It''s completely manual? That''s what these goblins did? But from the thin body of the goblins, it is hard to imagine that they can complete such a grand project.


    The corridor is moving towards the lower part of the slope, and the size of the steps at the foot is very uniform. It can be seen how careful it was to build here. When they walked 200 meters, all of a sudden, there was a light in front of them. Standing in the same place, Zi and ye Yinzhu can''t help but stay.


    There is a huge open space in front of them. They are standing at a hole. There are at least ten such holes on the stone wall around the open space. Looking down, it''s about 100 meters below the ground. In this huge open space, it''s a village, or a place of urban scale. Its scope is so large that it is comparable to the Qin City before the transformation.


    Looking up, there are still 200 meters to reach the top of the arc like dome. In the middle of the dome, a huge fireball with a diameter of more than 20 meters was burning. It is it that gives light and tropics to this mountain city.


    The house of the goblin looks much smaller than that of human beings, but it is also much more exquisite. At least in the ordinary civilian houses Ye Yinzhu has seen, there is no place to compare with the goblin residence in front of him. The rooms mainly made of stone and wood have their own characteristics, and the rooms of the goblin residents are all connected with each other, but it seems that there are not many goblins in this goblin city. Looking down from their position, we can only see some goblins occasionally.


    "If these are all made by goblins themselves, I''m really surprised." Purple said sincerely.


    Stove proud way: "this is our goblin efforts to complete. But it doesn''t represent our wisdom. Because our wisdom is not here. Three, please follow me As he said this, he raised his hand and patted the stone wall nearby. Suddenly, there was another mechanical sound. With the slight vibration of the stone wall at their feet, ye Yinzhu felt a light at their feet at the same time, and the stone wall where they were was was falling slowly.


    How is this done? Ye Yinzhu and Zi look at each other, and their surprise becomes more obvious. Automatic elevator, 100 meters high, not to mention how huge the project is, the technology content alone is beyond their understanding.


    Purple way: "no wonder someone said, Goblin civilization is the crystallization of wisdom. It''s the smartest race on the mainland. "


    Hearing purple''s praise, the stove was obviously excited, "of course, our goblin civilization can''t be compared with any race? If we are given enough time, maybe no race in the world can compete with us. Unfortunately, our bodies are so weak that it will take countless years to transform any great experiment into reality. " Speaking of this, his excited eyes dimmed for a while, and he seemed to feel sad for the weakness of the goblin itself.


    Anya said with a smile, "it''s different now. If we can cooperate with you successfully, I''m confident that we can turn the research of your goblin tribe into reality."


    The stove nodded and said, "I hope so."


    While talking, the escalator has taken them to the goblin city below. After they went down, the elevator slowly returned to its original position. From their point of view, the elevator seemed to be the mountain wall itself moving.


    Ye Yinzhu looked around and said, "don''t you have many people in your tribe?" (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 280

    The stove said, "of course not. Most of the people are in the lab, except the old, the young, the sick and the disabled. For us goblins, there is nothing more fun than research. Studying all kinds of machines is our biggest hobby. Even if they can''t be turned into reality. "


    Ye Yinzhu said curiously, "where is your laboratory? It can accommodate more than half of the tribe goblins to study together. Your laboratory must be quite large. "


    "Of course. Just follow me. " The stove quickened obviously, and the four entered the tribe. Under his leadership, they soon came to a goblin courtyard. The stove pushed in. "Welcome. This is my home."


    what is there as like as two peas and what is the superfluous thing? He has not yet seen the location of the stove and where he has moved. He is surprised to find that the center of the courtyard has begun to sink, just like the stone wall before it fell.


    Underground? Ye Yinzhu and Zi thought of the location of the goblin laboratory at the same time.


    Yes, the goblin lab is underground, and that''s where the goblins finally save their lives. The yard dropped a hundred meters before it stopped. When the stove reopened, they had come to another place.


    The space here is only three meters high, which is much more depressing than above. What I see is the corridor. From the light, there are many branches on both sides of the corridor, just like a huge labyrinth.


    "Stay close to me, or you''ll lose your way. It''s not good to touch the mechanism." The stove exhorted, and immediately took three people along the corridor to go inside.


    The sound in the corridor is very noisy, and the strange sounds made by various machines make people feel uncomfortable. As they walk, the stove introduces: "every branch of the corridor here leads to a goblin laboratory. The results of all laboratories will be tested by the Presbyterian group of our tribe in the end. If the test is successful, it will become an experimental product, leaving literature. So that it can be built when it''s needed, or when it''s capable. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I am very curious about how you can complete such a huge project of this goblin cave. Not to mention the underground world, even the goblin city in the mountainside can''t be built in a day or two. What''s more, mechanical construction is also involved. "


    "Of course it''s very difficult to build," said the stove. But not our clever goblins. There are about 7000 people in our tribe now. If our judgment is correct, we should be the only remaining largest goblin tribe in the whole continent of longqinus. Therefore, we have accumulated the most wisdom. It''s really hard for us to build a cave in such a small place. But we are weak in strength, but we have the technological strength that no race can match. With technology, we have accomplished this miracle. "


    Ye Yinzhu is at a loss. He still doesn''t understand how goblins do it. After all, the word technology is too broad.


    Anya on one side said: "the completion of the construction here depends on a special machine called goblin Ripper. You can understand it as mechanical Warcraft. Through the production of magic crystal as raw materials and rare metals, although the goblin Ripper can not become a powerful warrior, it can make up for the weakness of the goblin power. "


    Goblin Ripper? This is a brand new term. Since I saw the goblin, I have surprised Ye Yinzhu and Zi a lot.


    The stove didn''t take them into any of the branch corridors. Instead, it went straight ahead. After about 300 meters, a gate appeared in front of them, an iron gate. The stove pressed on the door a few times, and then moved something quickly. After a while, in the pleasant machinery and sound, the door in front of us slowly opened to both sides.


    "Come in, please."


    This is an open space of 500 square meters. In the room, there are huge bookcases on both sides. In the center is a very wide table. An old goblin is sitting there looking at something. I didn''t seem to know they were coming.


    "Elder guru. There are guests coming Said the stove respectfully.


    The old goblin looks white, but from the appearance, it doesn''t have much difference with the stove. His ears and nose set up a pair of glasses. Ye Yinzhu knows this kind of glasses. Among the nobles of the Milan Empire, many people used gems to make glasses to block the glare of the sun. But most of their glasses are colored gems, while the goblin elder guru''s glasses are transparent chips.


    Gulu put down the book in his hand, held his glasses and looked at the three people in front of him, "Oh, it''s Miss Anya. And two human friends? Please sit down


    As he spoke, he put down his book and came out from behind the table. It seems that his figure is a little shorter than the stove, but ye Yinzhu and zidusi never dare to despise the little goblin in front of them.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi didn''t sit down, because for them, the chair of the goblin was a little small. If it was damaged by others, it would be bad. Anya said with a smile: "Hello, respected guru elder. Excuse me for interrupting. "


    Gulu looked up at Anya with some difficulty and said, "you''re welcome, Miss Anya. How did you think about our proposal last time? "Anya said: "it is because of your last proposal that I brought these two friends here. After all, the Brenner mountains don''t belong to me. I''d like to introduce you to yeyinzhu, viscount of Milan Empire, who is the Lord of Qincheng and Brenner mountains


    Guru elder''s eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu, "Hello, respected Lord of Qin City."


    I don''t know why, ye Yinzhu heard a little worried from his voice. He moved in his heart and already understood something. He said with a gentle smile: "Hello, elder Gulu. I''m glad to be in this goblin world. Although I don''t know what sister Anya said about cooperation, I can assure you that even if there is no cooperation between us, I will not destroy the peaceful life of your goblin tribe. " The goblin seems to be a very timid creature. The guru elder should be worried about whether he, the Lord of Qin City, will bring disaster to them. Therefore, as soon as ye Yinzhu comes up, he first explains that he will not harm these goblins.


    Guru elder''s eyes burst with two groups of brilliance, "no wonder it''s Miss Anya''s favorite. Dear Lord of Qin City, I am glad to see your frankness and tolerance. "


    Listen to his words, Miss Anya''s eyes, Anya can''t help blushing, ye Yinzhu''s reaction is relatively slow, to no response, "guru elder, I don''t know how you want to cooperate with sister Anya?"


    Guru waved to the side of the stove, the stove immediately respectfully agreed to a retreat, the one meter thick door is also slowly closed in the mechanical sound.


    Gulu went back to his desk and said, "when Miss Anya planted the tree of life in Qin City, we felt the huge breath of life. We goblins are also a race handed down from ancient times, but in the history of goblins for countless years, only two races are our true friends. One is the dwarves who like to drink our wine, and the other is the elves who love peace and won''t bully us. Feeling the breath of old friends, I immediately sent someone to contact Miss Anya. When I learned that she was here to help Lord you build Qin City and Brenner mountains, to be honest, I was really relieved. I believe our friends Elves will never harm us. I also believe in Miss Anya''s eyes. The Lord must have chosen to help her


    Ye Yinzhu said: "you are welcome, elder. You are an elder. Just call me by my name. "


    Guru said: "although we have lived here for many years, now we are part of your territory. We must respect your Lord. It seems that Miss Anya has not told the Lord of my cooperation. "


    Anya nodded and said, "without the consent of the elder, I can''t tell the secret of the goblins."


    Enough respect made the guru elder smile more gentle. "Thank you, Miss Anya. Well, Lord, the greatest wish of our goblins is to see their research achievements come true. After so many years of research, we have accumulated a lot of valuable scientific and technological wealth. Since Miss Anya is building Qincheng and Brenner mountains, we are willing to provide technical assistance. At the same time, we also hope to get your guarantee that our goblins will always have this mountain as our home. What do you think, Lord? "


    Even a fool knows which is more precious than the goblin''s technology or the right to live in a mountain. Ye Yinzhu is not a fool, he is sighing, sighing his luck. Lucky to know Anya, it is because of Anya that we can get the trust of the goblin. Otherwise, even if you live in Qin City for decades, you may not be able to find the existence of these goblins!


    Ye Yinzhu said sincerely: "I certainly agree with your proposal. You are the indigenous people here. Whether your tribe helps us build Qin City or not, we can''t disturb the life of the goblins. "


    Guru said: "Lord, don''t rush to promise. I''ll make it clear first. We goblins only provide technology, not any human and material resources. All that needs to be prepared by the Lord. Now it''s agreed that we can cooperate better. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 281

    Ye Yinzhu nodded without hesitation: "of course. On the way here, I''ve seen too much of the magic of goblins. Your technology is already the most precious thing. What can I expect more? "


    Guru sighed and said, "Lord, it''s not easy to turn our technology into reality. Not only need a lot of precious resources, but also the technology is an important issue. We goblins are only good at designing, not making. So, in terms of resources and manufacturing, you have to trouble yourself to find a way. "


    Anya suddenly said, "elder guru, what about your goblin Ripper? They should be the best builders. Since we are cooperating, I hope the elder can show more sincerity. "


    Gulu was stunned, shook his head and said, "no, it''s impossible. The goblin ripper is too precious for us. It is not only the power to protect us, but also the source of all our activities. I said, all we can offer is technology. Miss Anya. To say the least, even the goblin Ripper can only carry out some of the simplest large-scale processes, and it is impossible to use them for precise manufacturing. "


    Anya quietly gestured to Ye Yinzhu and said, "what if we insist on taking the goblin Ripper as one of the conditions for cooperation? Elders also hope to see your technological achievements come true. In this case, the more help you can give us, the easier it will be to produce results. "


    Elder guru hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s not that I don''t trust you, Miss Anya. However, you should understand that the goblin ripper is very important to our goblin tribe. It is a combination of the efforts of several generations. I don''t know how much energy it took to create a few dozens of goblin rippers. We can have the present achievement, many things rely on them to achieve, in case of damage, it will be too big for us. Therefore, although I am the chief elder of the tribe, I can''t help thinking for the whole clan. "


    Anya said, "I understand your difficulty. But you also know that the construction of Brenner mountains has just started. If you can help dozens of goblin rippers, the overall construction speed will be greatly improved. If there is a problem with the goblin Ripper, we can allocate resources to repair it. What do you think? "


    Guru thought about it and said, "well, that''s it. As long as you prove that you have the ability to repair the goblin Ripper, and have enough resources and capital, I promise to count the goblin Ripper in the scope of our cooperation. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "how do you want us to prove it?" From the conversation between the two sides, he recognized that the goblin Ripper was absolutely not an ordinary thing, otherwise Anya would not be so persistent to use it.


    Guru said: "I hope you can complete my test, or our goblin test. The test is very simple. As long as you make three things according to our research results, we can fully cooperate with you. Of course, when making these three things, I will specially send the responsible goblins to help you clarify the theory. As for the required resources and manufacturing process, it''s up to you to think of your own way. "


    As he spoke, guru knocked on the desk with his right hand. With a mechanical sound, a gap appeared on his desk and three thick scrolls were taken out.


    Ye Yinzhu, Anya and Zi stood up and came to Guru elder''s desk at the same time. Guru looked at the three scrolls in his hand and said, "these three things are the top works of our goblin laboratory over the years. It''s really difficult to make them. Well, you just have to choose one of the three. After the manufacturing is successful, we can have a comprehensive cooperation. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked curiously, "what are these three things?"


    Gulu said in a deep voice: "they are omni-directional magic gun, omni-directional monitoring and control system, and goblin airship."


    The three special names, ye Yinzhu, are all at a loss, especially Zi and Anya. They don''t understand what they are. Anya doubted: "what is the omni-directional magic gun you said? Like the magic crystal cannons on the walls of the Empire of Milan? "


    Guru shook his head and said, "of course not. How can the magic guided cannons developed by our goblins be compared with those stupid magic crystal cannons? Those magic crystal cannons themselves have no extraordinary effect. They not only need to consume a lot of steel to cast, but also need to transform elements through precious magic crystal. Finally, they can be launched only when the magician transports elements. Its role can only be to enhance the distance and concentration of magic launch, it is too backward


    Ah? Is that backward? When he was in the Royal Milan library, he also had a special knowledge of yinzhuye. Magic Crystal cannon is really bulky. It''s only suitable for installation in large cities, and the cost is extremely high. It is said that if several high-level magicians can infuse magic power at the same time, they can play an extremely powerful effect. It''s very powerful. If you can have more than ten magic crystal cannons, you can directly form a magic firepower blockade under the city. Magic launched by magic crystal cannons is unstoppable by any defense magic of ordinary magicians. So it''s also one of the most terrifying weapons on the continent. The guru elder said that the magic crystal cannon didn''t seem to be in their eyes.Seeing their doubts, guru said calmly: "the magic crystal cannon has several fatal shortcomings. First of all, it''s too heavy. To cast a magic crystal cannon, in order to offset the impact of magic, the cannon itself needs more than ten tons of refined iron. What a waste! What''s more, their rough casting and improper use of magic crystal will consume a lot of magic power before it is released. The biggest disadvantage of this magic crystal cannon is its inflexibility. There is no way to change the direction of shooting. This kind of thing can only bombard at a fixed point. What''s the use of it? Is the enemy waiting under your gun


    Ye Yinzhu said quietly: "so, you don''t have these shortcomings?"


    Guru nodded and laughed and said, "of course. How else can it be called the pinnacle of our goblin lab? Our magic gun is not only much lighter, it only needs about a ton of material. And it can be attached with a wheel made of steel casting to move at any time. After the wheel is removed, it can be installed on the commanding height. The gun barrel can rotate 360 degrees at will, and the height can be adjusted. It can be used for both air and ground. Through the magic array in the gun body, not only the magic elements can be perfectly stored, but also the loss can be ignored. Moreover, without any manual control, it can automatically lock the target launch. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "Do you mean that this omni-directional magic gun doesn''t need a magician to inject Magic Elements nearby, nor does it need someone to launch it?"


    "That''s it," said guru He is really proud of his capital. It sounds that all these abilities are very good, but I don''t know how many experiments and researches will be needed for each ability to succeed. The recoil problem caused by 360 degree rotation of gun barrel in any direction can not be solved by all countries.


    Anya and Zilian''s looks became strange. Ye Yinzhu and the three people thought at the same time, what kind of effect would it be if such a magic gun was installed on the top of 107 peaks in Brenner mountains?


    "The omni-directional magic guided gun we developed must be used in combination with omni-directional monitoring and control system," guru said. In other words, after the construction of the magic guided gun and the omni-directional monitoring and control system, you only need to be in the fixed monitoring room to view all the situations within the monitoring range, and use the magic guided gun to lock the enemy to attack at any time. "


    This thing is too new for ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu can''t help saying, "elder, I still don''t quite understand what you mean. What is the principle of your magic gun? What about the power? And what kind of control system is that? What''s going on? "


    Guru said with a smile: "the power of the magic gun doesn''t need to worry. The principle is to control the magic elements. The reason why it doesn''t need to inject magic power is that it has already injected enough magic power before it is used. It can be stored and increased by a special magic crystal. When launching, it can be easily completed through the omni-directional monitoring and control system, and its power is at least equivalent to the magic of a magic guide, so it is called magic guide gun. If the crystal level in the magic guide gun is high enough and the stored energy is enough, then its power will be more terrible. In theory, even if the casting material allows, it can launch the forbidden curse It''s possible. As for the omni-directional monitoring and control system, we have simply built one in our family. Now I can show you. "


    As he spoke, he came over from behind his desk, went to the center of the hall, took a square box from his arms, squatted down, lifted a brick on the ground, and put the strange box in.


    "This is the key to the system." As soon as the guru''s voice fell, the floor of the whole room began to shake. A platform about three meters in height rose slowly from the ground. It felt like an altar. In the center of the altar, there was a huge crystal ball held in the air by four strange metals. The diameter of the crystal ball is more than one meter. It is transparent and glittering under the light.


    Dear friends who still have tickets at the end of the month, please don''t keep them. Let''s support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 282

    "Three, please." With a smile, Gulu put a glove on his left hand and stroked the crystal ball with his right hand. A powerful wave of magic elements was generated from the left glove, which instantly spread all over Gulu''s body, and then input it through the right hand of brushing the crystal ball.


    Strange element wave appeared, and a picture appeared on the crystal ball, which was originally transparent, just like the goblin city above.


    "Our omni-directional monitoring and control system is to detect and control with a central crystal ball through some special devices. Now, for example, I can transfer images to any laboratory through spiritual connection to watch their research progress. Unfortunately, it''s too difficult for us goblins to operate such a system. Because it takes a lot of mental and reactive power, which we goblins don''t have. If you change to a strong person like Miss Anya, you can easily master it by simply learning. At that time, we can use this system to control and connect the magic guided gun to lock the target for bombardment. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, and so was Zi. For them, this is far beyond the scope of science and technology that human beings can achieve. If such a thing could be loaded, wouldn''t the Brenner mountains become a big Hedgehog? In the case of enough magic guided guns, even the Dragon invaders in the seven dragon city can have enough resistance.


    "It''s really very useful for us to build Qin City. Elder guru, what I want to know most is what materials are needed to build such an omni-directional magic gun? As for your all-round monitoring and control system, we can talk about it later. We have to do it step by step. " Ye Yinzhu is also a person who has gone through some storms. After confirming the role of the magic gun, he immediately points the problem to the key point.


    Guru shut down the control system and took off the special equipment on his left hand, which obviously produced magic power. "It''s very difficult. If it wasn''t very difficult, we would have built some homes to protect ourselves. The main material of magic guide gun is fine steel. It is better to mix the steel mother. The harder the better. A magic gun needs a ton of fine steel. The magic gun made of pure steel can only give full play to the magic ability of the magic guide at most. And as its hardness increases, so does its power. This is the first material and the most basic. The magic guided gun is mainly composed of three parts. The base, barrel and mechanical parts are the first part. The harder the better. The second part is the main magic array in the gun body. In terms of the main magic array, we have determined several most suitable magic arrays after years of research. It can produce different effects. Such as magic amplification, magic scattering and so on. But you know, if you want to portray magic array on metal, you need special materials. Therefore, each magic gun needs one kilogram of secret silver as the raw material for depicting the magic array in the core. That''s the hardest part. In the end, there must be a crystal core of at least level 7 Warcraft to store magic power, which can be launched at any time through the mobilization of the array. It''s not that low-level Warcraft nuclei can''t. But the storage capacity of low-level Warcraft is too small. The crystal core of wisdom Warcraft itself can absorb the magic elements from the outside world, and then through a certain input of the magician, it can continuously launch magic at least ten times at the level of wizard. Of course, the higher the level of nucleus, the better the effect. The key to making the magic gun lies in the structure of its mechanical parts, the delicacy of depicting the magic array on the secret silver and the magic crystal as the core. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "is it very difficult to make this magic gun?"


    "Of course, it''s difficult. Each magic gun has more than 600 parts. Every tiny part determines the ability of the magic gun. As far as I know, only dwarves can make this kind of fine casting. We goblins can''t hunt Warcraft. First of all, we can''t have the core of the magic gun. In addition, the value of mitag is too expensive. One kilogram of mitag is absolutely astronomical. So up to now, although we are completely sure of the power of the magic guided gun in theory, we have no real object. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Anya, "sister Anya. Do you know the master foundry of the dwarves? "


    Anya chin said: "we elves and dwarves have been friends for generations. Of course we know each other, but the dwarves have very strange personalities. If you want to make friends with him, just buy him a good drink and don''t cheat him on anything. But if you want him to help you forge things, it''s hard. Dwarves have a rule. It''s not that the best is not made. However, they are extremely proud of the materials they have. So it''s not easy to ask them to do things. First of all, we should use enough precious materials to move them. Most of the production of the secret silver mentioned by Guru elder just now is controlled by dwarves. But as far as I know, the annual production of Mithril of the dwarves is only dozens of kilograms. That''s almost the source of their whole family''s life. If I want to buy the secret silver from them, I''m afraid I''ll lose my fortune. " As she said that, her face also showed a helpless expression. This omni-directional magic gun is good, but it''s useless without enough suitable materials.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes lit up, turned to see purple, purple is also looking at him, two people smile. Ye Yinzhu said: "well, elder Gulu, that''s all for today''s visit. For your test, we will choose this magic gun. When we have all the materials ready, we will ask your people to guide us in the construction. How about it? "Guru nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for your good news." In fact, he never thought that anyone could mass produce magic guided guns. After all, the materials are too precious. As long as ye Yinzhu and they can gather together a magic gun material, it is enough to prove their financial strength. If you invite the dwarf master again, you will naturally be recognized by the goblin tribe.


    Leaving the goblin tribe, Anya complained: "Yinzhu, how can you promise him? Gulu is an old fox. Even if you don''t agree to his test, I''m 80% sure that he will fully cooperate with us. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "but if that is the case, the goblin tribe is not willing to cooperate, so it is inevitable that there will be flaws in their cooperation. Their demands are not too difficult. Sister Anya, it''s still a while before I start school. If the dwarf master you know lives not far from here, we might as well go and ask him for help. "


    Anya was stunned and said: "do you really want to ask the dwarfs to help cast? Yinzhu, don''t be impulsive. The value of a kilogram of silver is too high. If I spend so much money in my hand, I''m afraid that within two months, there will be problems in the daily necessities of the common people in Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Anya seriously and said, "sister Anya, I''ll ask you a few questions."


    Anya asked: "what''s the problem? You ask


    Ye Yinzhu, with a smile, said, "which is better than the refined steel containing steel mother or diamond essence?"


    Anya said: "nonsense, everyone knows that Vajra essence is the hardest metal in the mainland, but the value of that thing is no less than Mithril."


    Ye Yinzhu continued to ask noncommittally, "which is better than Magic Silver and secret silver?"


    Anya frowned and said, "Yinzhu, what are you going to say? I''ve only heard about magic silver, but I''ve seen it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "elder sister, if I take these two things to find master dwarf, will he help us forge them?"


    Anya finally reacts and stares at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. "Do you mean you have a way to find these two best materials?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "otherwise how can I promise guru elder? My sister has made too much effort for Qin City and can''t spend her money any more. In the future, I''ll figure out what resources Qincheng needs. "


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s elegant and confident face, Anya can''t help feeling a little dull. She finds that this young man who has been treated as her younger brother has become a lot more mysterious and mature. Even if she stands with the powerful Amethyst bimon, the purple breath can''t suppress him at all.


    Returning to Qin City, ye Yinzhu first depicts the magic array in the residence arranged for them by Anya. After half a day''s tossing, it''s dark now. After a day''s work, people in Qincheng began to cook dinner. Although the daily work is very hard, Anya has never been stingy. Their harvest is much better than that of hunting.


    After dinner, ye Yinzhu called the crowd together and released the eleven Smurfs from the life storage gem.


    "I have finally arrived at Qin City. I want to discuss something with you. For the construction of Qin City, I have to stay here for a while. If you need to, I can send you back to the academy through the magic circle now. " As he spoke, his eyes swept over the faces of Haiyang, Sura, Chang Hao and Ma Liang.


    Ma Liang shook his head and said, "I won''t go back. I''m a summoning magician. I think it''s a good choice for me to summon the magino iron dragon to help the workers here. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "the work may be about to stop. I discussed it with sister Anya. I decided to train the young and middle-aged here as a cavalry, as the guardian of our Qin City. As for the construction of Qin City, it is not urgent for a while. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 283

    Although the wall is important, it does not have enough strength. The wall alone can not stop the enemy''s attack. After a day''s understanding and meeting with guru, the goblin elder, ye Yinzhu has some plans for the construction of Qin City.


    Ma Liang Leng for a moment, "Yinzhu, do you want to set up an army in Qincheng?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes. The army is always needed to protect Qin City. Anya''s sister and her Elven people are too few after all. In the future, if our Qin City wants to prosper and develop, it will still rely on a large number of human beings. "


    Ma Liang said: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll be fine when I go back. So is Chang Hao. Just stay. Even if there''s nothing you can do for you, it''s not the same to practice here. Now that we have come out together, let''s go back together. "


    The ocean nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. There''s still a lot to learn from what you''ve taught me. The environment here is beautiful. It''s a good choice to stay and practice. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to Sula, "Sula, what about you?"


    Sula gave a cool smile and said, "I''ll be where you are. It''s OK for them to go back. I''m not the same. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles a little, and a warm feeling rises in his heart. His eyes turn again and look at the Smurfs girls, "Yanluo girl, you have to stay first. In this Qin City, sister Anya is helping me manage the main affairs. She is the moon spirit, and if you like, you can let her arrange your future belonging. "


    Before ye Yinzhu finished, Yanluo shook his head firmly, "no, master. I''ve discussed it with my sisters. We all decided to follow you, only your music can make us calm down. Master, please don''t abandon us. " While saying that, she will take the ten Smurfs to kneel down for ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu was startled and quickly released a soft fighting spirit to hold them, "don''t do that. Since you are willing to stay, please stay first. However, I will return to the college in a few months. What should you do then? "


    Yanluo said: "it doesn''t matter. As long as you can follow your master, even if you live in the gem of life storage, it''s OK."


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "how can I do that. That''s not fair to you


    Yanluo shook his head and said sadly, "ever since our home was destroyed and the Smurfs fell, have we ever met justice? If you have a master, that''s enough for us."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "but you can''t follow me like this forever! Sister Anya wants to rebuild the elves here. The elves are your home. Isn''t it good to be with your own people? "


    Yanluo said in a cold voice: "the moon elves have long been unable to get our trust. You and miss ocean are the people we can trust. " Under the strong request of the ocean, she finally stopped calling the ocean as the mother. After all, that sounds a little weird.


    Ye Yinzhu is a little helpless. These eleven girls are so beautiful. How can we arrange them when we take them with us? When he was in a dilemma, one of the Smurfs suddenly stood up and said, "Lord Qin, please let us learn music from you."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. "Do you want to be a master of Shenyin?" He saw a strong light of hope in the eyes of the eleven Smurfs, and Yanluo did not stop his sisters.


    Nodding, the Smurf girl standing out was second only to Yanluo in her beauty. "Lord Qin, since listening to your piano music that day, we have been deeply obsessed with your music. It turns out that there is such a beautiful thing in the world. We Smurfs have a very keen sense of the outside world, as well as music. Maybe we can''t help you, but we really like the music you play. Please, promise us While saying that, she knelt down on the ground very quickly, even ye Yinzhu didn''t respond.


    "Don''t do that." Ye Yinzhu stepped forward and lifted the Smurf girl from the ground, "what''s your name?"


    The Smurf girl bowed her head and said, "Lord Qin, my name is Xun."


    Ye Yinzhu glanced at the other Smurfs and said, "is this your consensus?"


    Yanluo with other Smurfs nodded at the same time, "yes, Lord Qin."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "but you have to understand that if you want to learn music, you must be able to endure the dullness. You have to spend countless efforts and efforts to really integrate into music. Without more than ten years of attainments, it is impossible to learn anything. Can you hold on? "


    "We can hold on." Eleven Smurfs said with almost one voice.


    Looking at their persistent eyes, ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said, "well, since you really like music. Then I can teach you. However, my expertise lies in the piano, each of you can not be the same love. So I can''t teach you all. Well, when it''s over, when the new school year starts, you will go to Milan with me


    One side of the ocean surprised: "Yinzhu, you want to..."Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I think if they are really talented, they won''t be rejected by Milan magic martial arts academy, won''t they? It''s better for them to call us seniors than qindi. Ocean, this time will trouble you. I don''t know if they are suitable for learning music, so please teach them some basic knowledge of divine voice teacher. And let them choose the instrument that suits them best. As for going to class, I''ll talk to grandma Nina. " With his relationship with Nina, I believe Nina will not refuse his offer.


    The ocean said with a smile, "well, it seems I have something to do. However, they never have the foundation of divine voice teacher. It''s just now. Isn''t it a little late? "


    "It''s not too late." Anya''s voice came from the outside. She came in from the outside in a long white dress. It was the first time that Chang Hao, Ma Liang and Haiyang met Anya. Just for a moment, she was shocked by her noble temperament. Ocean is better, Ma Liang and Chang Hao are surprised speechless, even forget etiquette, staring at Anya fiercely.


    "Sister Anya, here you are." Ye Yinzhu greets him with a smile.


    Anya''s eyes fell on Yanluo and her people, and said sadly: "Smurfs, I didn''t expect to see the Smurfs again. I''ve heard about your Extermination from other ethnic groups. I''m sorry, it''s our moon elves who didn''t keep you safe. " While saying that, she actually bent down toward the eleven Smurfs.


    The Smurfs didn''t speak, just stood there quietly, looking very cold.


    Anya stood up straight again, sighed and said: "Yinzhu, the nobleness of the Smurfs is the same as our moon elves. They are the earliest existence of the elves. Although the Smurfs don''t have any fighting ability, they are very sensitive to anything. In ancient times, the Smurfs were the gifted magicians of our elves. It was only because the natural ecology of the mainland was greatly damaged and the spiritual seed of Smurfs'' inheritance of magic was lost that they did not pass down the natural magic that really belonged to our elves. Smurfs have the title of natural dancers. I think, with their keen sense of the outside world, they will be qualified for the vocation of divine voice master. Although they have been close to nature since they were young, they have never been able to cultivate a lot of Magic Elements in the forest. But the Smurfs love peace too much and love beautiful things too much. In their consciousness, magic is just a weapon for killing, and they don''t care to learn at all. It seems that the Smurfs will make an exception this time. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "since sister Anya said that, there should be no problem. Yanluo, do you really not want to stay in the elf world to be rebuilt? "


    Yanluo shook his head and said, "we only want to follow our master." She didn''t seem to see Anya at all. She didn''t even look in Anya''s direction.


    The sad sadness made Anya unable to accept the atmosphere here. She forced a smile and said, "Yinzhu, I''m gone. When you come back from a long way, take a rest for two days, and I''ll take you to visit the dwarf master the day after tomorrow With that, she gave the Smurfs a deep salute again, and then went out.


    Because of the indifference of the Smurfs to Anya, the atmosphere in the room has become a little solidified. The ocean is most aware of Ye Yinzhu''s feeling. She steps forward, pulls Yanluo''s hand and says, "since you like music, we might as well start now. Come with me to my place


    "Thank you, Miss ocean." Yanluo said gratefully. Although with the help of Ye Yinzhu and Haiyang, they have recovered from the original pain, but after waking up, the Smurfs are more cynical. At this time, they are no longer the peace loving and perfect Smurfs in the original fairy forest. The ugliness of the human world makes them understand that power is the best weapon to protect themselves. Now they can trust only Ye Yinzhu and Haiyang who help them recover.


    The ocean took away eleven Smurfs, and the room was quite spacious. Chang Hao spat out his tongue and said, "these girls feel really cold! It''s a pity they are so beautiful. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 284

    Sula said coldly, "if you have experienced the same process as them, I''m afraid it''s not as good as they are now."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "since everyone has decided to stay, you should practice in the Qin City. This is my territory and will be my home in the future. I''m afraid I''ll be busy for a while for the construction of Qin City. "


    Zi said: "Yinzhu, let''s take over all my people these days. What happened in Raytheon''s hammer fortress last time has aroused Guti''s suspicion. It''s safest to bring them here. You and Anya are good. It''s enough to give us a mountain outside. As long as we don''t let the people in Qincheng know about our existence, there will be no panic. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "before we look for the dwarf master, let''s bring your people here. With them, the defense of the Brenner mountains is solid. " That''s more than eighty bimonths! And three ice apes. What a great power. It''s as effective as a heavy infantry regiment. A dragoon brigade is not necessarily their opponent. The title of being invincible on the land is not in vain.


    "Let''s have a rest. Hong Ling, let''s go out. "


    The tense and busy life is full for ye Yinzhu. After he came to Qin City, he felt how hard it was to be a Lord. In two days, under the arrangement of Anya, the original residents of Qin City have already known the Lord. According to Ye Yinzhu''s suggestion, the mining of granite has stopped. When these young people move the rocks to the foot of the mountain, they will begin to practice. There is no problem in training the Elven warriors for the time being.


    In two days, ye Yinzhu was more busy in space transmission. Through the Dharma array, he took over more than 80 bimont beasts and three ice apes and arranged them under a mountain peak in Brenner mountains near the Arctic wilderness.


    "Sister Anya, can we start?" Early in the morning, ye Yinzhu came to the ancient tree to look for Anya.


    Light floating figure from the sky, "Yinzhu, let''s go. It''s a long way to go Anya, a white dress, fell from the sky, just like a fairy without dust. Her beauty is an unreserved release, which is different from that of Yanluo, a Smurf girl. Especially her blood from the elves makes her elegant and moving.


    Anya looked at Ye Yinzhu, who was a little haggard, and said with heartache: "silly brother, don''t work too hard. The construction of Qin City has just begun. There are still many things for you to do in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. I''m less than 20 years old. What''s the point of working hard. The elder sister is the real toil. Unfortunately, I can''t fly, otherwise I can fly with my sister and save a lot of time. "


    Listening to his words, Anya suddenly thought of a word in her heart, flying together? Pretty face for no reason a red, "it doesn''t matter, we will not walk too slowly. Frankly speaking, I''m really surprised by the speed of your progress. "


    "Lord Qin, take me. Take me and you can fly. " Red spirit came out from behind Ye Yinzhu and looked at him expectantly.


    "You?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Hongling with some doubts. These two days, in addition to transferring the behemoth, he also specially took the red spirit to the place where he found Magic Silver and diamond. Red spirit seems to have become a little different, the whole body fire red hair seems to have completely become transparent. The whole body is full of light warmth. A pair of big eyes have become more flexible than before. Now he started to move, and even Sula felt inferior to his quick speed.


    Red spirit way: "Qin emperor adult, I have absorbed completely. Now I can show you the real capabilities I''ve evolved to have. " While saying that, the red spirit suddenly jumped up, and his body condensed into a crystal red light in the air. With a whoosh, he got in under the protection of the moon god on Ye Yinzhu''s body and attached directly to his back.


    The feeling of soul connection is instantly communicated. Ye Yinzhu suddenly feels a heat on his back. Two warm energy breath are released from his back almost at the same time, stretching out through the protection of the moon god. Anya, standing in front of him, uttered a cry of surprise, and looked at his back inconceivably.


    When ye Yinzhu subconsciously looks at it, he is also stunned by the scene. It turns out that it is a pair of fire red wings. The huge wings about half a meter wide stretch to both sides of his body. Each fire jade like feather is so transparent and crystal clear. The fire attribute elements are jumping on it. Through the connection between souls, ye Yinzhu finds that these two wings are just like the original As if they were their own, they could be completely controlled.


    "Lord Qin, this is my ability to imitate shape after evolution. We chijing people live by eating all kinds of minerals. Therefore, our body is almost entirely composed of metal elements. When the noumenon is attached to you, I can reorganize and change into any form through metal elements. Although there is no real attack power, it still has a little effect in practice. For example, if you become wings like this, you can have the ability to fly as long as you lift your air and lighten your body and flap your wings. "


    Such a strange scene makes Ye Yinzhu excited and inexplicable. Subconsciously, he takes a deep breath as Hongling said. Under the action of fighting spirit, his body suddenly becomes light and light. The flaming red wings stretched out behind him make a strong slap. With his light body, he immediately shakes up and rushes into the air in the blink of an eye.Anya''s face shows a trace of admiration and floats up. Under the action of the huge wind element, she catches up with Ye Yinzhu in the blink of an eye. As the great mage of the nature department, it''s very easy for her to control the wind and fly. Both magicians and warriors can fly freely in the air with their own ability when their strength reaches level 5 or above. However, the effect of flying is different according to their ability.


    This pair of wings made Ye Yinzhu fly less than Anya. He felt the air flowing in the air. The strange feeling made Ye Yinzhu almost shout out excitedly. After all, he''s only seventeen. This is not the first time he has ever flown in the air. He has also flown on the back of a silver dragon before, but this is the first time he has controlled the flight himself. The beauty of flying in the sky can only be felt by those who have really flown.


    Anya soon caught up with Ye Yinzhu, "follow me, go." As she spoke, she urged the wind element to fly to the West.


    One hour later, ye Yinzhu has gradually mastered his flying skills. Apart from keeping his body light and flapping his wings, he needs to consume a small amount of fighting spirit, which has no effect on other aspects of his body. Although the speed of flying is not as fast as that of Yinlong, it is much faster than walking.


    "Sister Anya, where are we going to find the dwarf master?" Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Anya smiles and says, "dwarves only live where there is wine and metal. In the human world, although other products are abundant, metal ores are rare. It''s not a dwarf thing. They live on the west side of the Arctic wilderness, in the vast world behind Fort Solomon. Of course, the place where the dwarves live is very secret, which the orcs can''t find out. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked, "do all the dwarfs live together?"


    Anya''s eyes showed a trace of sadness, "whether it''s the dwarves or our elves, it''s not the main nation in the mainland. Our numbers are pitifully small, far from human. At least I know that dwarves live together. Of course, we can''t rule out that some dwarves leave home and go out to wander. The dwarven warriors are also excellent. They are all good at melee


    Ye Yinzhu said, "what we are going to do this time is the only residence of the dwarves?"


    Anya nodded and said, "that''s right. Yinzhu, when you get to the place of the dwarves, you should be more careful. Dwarf''s temper is very irascible, most can not be excited, and they are a very vengeful people. Once they violate their dignity, they will suffer endless revenge. Especially don''t talk about their height. That''s their biggest taboo. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I understand."


    It''s much easier to fly through Solomon''s fortress than to fly through Thor''s hammer''s fortress from the ground. Three days later, taking advantage of the night, in Anya''s natural cover magic. The two successfully evaded the orc''s air force battle hawks. Once again into the wilderness.


    The owner of Solomon fortress is Solomon tribe, which is also the largest bear tribe. They believe in explosive power. From the perspective of individual combat ability, although the bear people are not as flexible as the tiger people and the lion people, they are far superior in strength and defense. Bear heavy infantry has always been one of the orc''s main combat arms.


    Body shape falls from the air, ye Yinzhu and Anya fall in a forest. Even Anya of purple level 8 is a human being. Her mana consumption is huge when she flies for a long time. She has to be restored through cultivation every night.


    "The temperature is really a little lower when you enter the Arctic wasteland." Anya takes the dry food from ye Yinzhu. Without Sula to follow, we can only eat some dry food.


    Ye Yinzhu took a breath of the cool air in the forest, "yes! The temperature here is really much lower than that on the other side of Fort Solomon. "


    As they did a few days ago, they sat down against a big tree. Although it''s a little cold, the temperature is not a big problem for a strong man like them. Of course, it''s also because bonfires are so noticeable that they have to endure the cold.


    Ye Yinzhu releases the red spirit from behind. Because of its long-time shape fitting, the red spirit consumes more than ye Yinzhu. As soon as it appears, it immediately goes to sleep. Of course, he is not going to eat, eat things, eat a rare metal enough for him to digest for a long time.


    I''m going back to Beijing tonight. I''ll try to update it before 9 o''clock tomorrow morning, and then return to normal update at 8 o''clock.


    Another small climax is about to arrive, a fierce battle is about to start, friends see in the small three has been maintaining a stable update of the persistent smash it, smash it, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 285

    Anya leans on the tree and suddenly makes a light sound, which makes Ye Yinzhu open his eyes again.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Anya. "


    Anya touched the ground with her hand, put a little mud on her nose, sniffed it twice, and said, "it seems that there are big troops passing by here. The smell of orcs is very strong. " The sense of smell of the elves is very sensitive, especially in the forest, which is full of natural atmosphere. Once the original natural vitality is affected by other breath, it will immediately attract the attention of the spirit.


    "Big army? It''s supposed to be Fort Solomon''s operation. "


    Anya shook her head. They have been flying in the wilds of the far north for a day after passing through Fort Solomon, which is only one day away from their destination. "There seems to be something wrong with Yinzhu. The way we are going forward is a remote place on the side of Fort Solomon. Otherwise, the dwarves would not choose this side as their habitat


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised, "sister Anya, what do you mean..."


    Anya nodded and said, "very likely. No, we can''t rest. I''d better go to the dwarfs as soon as possible. Nothing is better. If Solomon''s orcs want to be bad for them, we can help them


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at the sleeping red spirit. "The red spirit consumes a lot, and it seems that it can''t imitate for the time being."


    Anya Leng for a moment, thought about it, said: "then I''ll take you to fly, you take it."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "no, you''ve been flying for a day. Your mana consumption is not small. If the flight continues for another day, even in the dwarves, there is not much power to help them. Why don''t we have a rest for a while and then go on the road in an hour. At that time, I will help Hongling with my fighting spirit. I should be able to barely fly. "


    Anya thought about it and said, "it''s the only way."


    An hour''s time is not long, but as a strong violet level 8, it is enough for her to recover most of her strength.


    ¡­¡­


    Monto looked coldly at the hills ahead, raised his hand, and the orc soldiers immediately stopped behind him. As one of the orc commanders, Monto not only has the power of bravery, but also has the rare wisdom among the orcs. As the most famous strongman of the bear tribe, he was second only to the chief of Solomon tribe and King Solomon bimont in the stronghold of Solomon.


    At this time, behind Monto, there were two legions. They are a werewolf light cavalry Legion and a bear heavy infantry Legion. These two legions are all cultivated by him, which can be said to be his own troops. In the whole Orc world, it''s the best of the best. One to one combat and Legion combat are two very different concepts. Monto has always looked down on the Raytheon people. He firmly believed that in the case of Legion operations, as long as the opponent is not behemoth, he has the confidence to defeat any equal number of enemies.


    This time, he came to this remote place with two legions. He had only one purpose. In addition to the two main battle legions, he also brought ten bimont giants, including one golden bimont and two silver bimont. At this time, Oliver, commander of golden bimont, stood beside him and looked at the hilly area in front of him.


    Oliver looked at Monto suspiciously and said, "Monto, is this it? It seems that there are no footprints of those dwarfs! "


    Monto opened the parchment map in his hand and looked at it carefully. "It can''t be wrong. Here it is. Those who give us the news dare not lie. The dwarfs are very good at hiding. According to the news, they hide in the holes in these hills. I didn''t expect that the dwarves had been living in the sphere of influence of our Solomon tribe. When we catch these dwarfs, it won''t be long before our Solomon tribe will replace Raytheon tribe and become the largest Orc tribe. "


    Oliver was stunned. "Why? Those short men who can only drink are nothing. I can trample on them with one foot. How can the chief not understand that these dwarfs attach so much importance to him


    Monto frowned, but said nothing more. He knew that it was meaningless to discuss the importance of dwarves with the simple minded golden bimon.


    "Carry out chief Adoni''s orders. Try not to kill any dwarves. Don''t even use force if you can. According to my command, the wolf cavalry regiment will be divided into ten groups to surround the hills. The bear army will be in formation and advance in a single line of defense. "


    It is worthy of being the best among the orcs. As soon as Monto''s order was issued, 20000 Orc troops began to move. Ten wolf cavalry teams, one for every 1000 people, turned into ten clouds of smoke and dust in the twinkling of an eye. They rushed out from both wings and quickly surrounded the hills in front of them. The speed of lightning was much faster than that of human Erik min dragon cavalry. Of course, in terms of combat effectiveness, they can''t be compared with Eric MinLong.


    The heavy infantry of bear people are all covered with rough iron armor. Although the orcs have the natural mining paradise of the Arctic wilderness, their forging technology is too poor. Some bear people''s armor even looks like the ore on their bodies. However, bear people are bear people after all, and the earth will tremble when these big guys over four meters walk. Holding a huge tower shield as high as three meters in his left hand and waving a long handled hammer in his right hand, any light cavalry would have a nightmare outcome if they met them.Boom, spread out the bear heavy infantry in a single formation and step forward at the same time. This is 10000 heavy infantry! Although they can''t encircle the hills in front of them like the wolf cavalry, the advance of the big fan brings huge pressure.


    Monto, surrounded by ten bimont giants, came to the hills. In front of the hills is still very calm, in addition to the growth of a variety of alpine plants on the hills, it seems that there is no breath of life.


    Monto raised his hand again, and the bear heavy infantry roared at the same time. The left Tower Shield fell heavily on the ground, and the sharp part under the Tower Shield directly penetrated into the soil, forming a solid defense for the huge shield. Even the charge of ordinary heavy cavalry of human beings could not pass the half foot thick Tower Shield. It''s cut from pure iron ore. Only a force like bear can be used.


    There was a cold light in Monto''s eyes, and he said faintly: "it seems that the dwarf friends are not going to come out to welcome us. General Oliver, please tell them that a guest is here


    Oliver grinned grimly, his eyes glowed with bloodthirsty light, and his golden hair was bright in the sunlight. Step directly in front of this is only a few tens of meters high hills.


    "The behemoth is invincible on land. The behemoth is invincible on land. " Twenty thousand Orc soldiers, the uniform cry brings up a huge sound wave, and the plants on the awed hills are shaking.


    Oliver soon stood at the top of the hill, listening to the cry of the orc soldiers, raised his head to the sky and roared. His fists pounded his solid chest with a loud bang. The pale golden light spread all over the body in an instant, and even Monto under the hills could not help but admire the crazy breath. In terms of combat effectiveness, bimon is always the first among orcs.


    Oliver''s huge body arched back, arms raised at the same time, when his huge body arched back with the help of waist force, his fists have been heavily pounded on the foot of the hills.


    Boom, huge boom, unspeakable shock. The golden light suddenly released, and the fury swept around in the blink of an eye.


    The cry of the orc soldiers became more crazy. For a moment, the earth was flying in the air, under the bombardment of golden Oliver''s fists. Half of the hill under his feet had been blown out of thin air. The fierce mud hit the tower shield and made countless bangs, which made it difficult for the bear heavy infantry to withstand the tower shield. The level 9 superior gold is better than that of ordinary orcs.


    Oliver opened his arms and laughed. "Dwarf in the hills, listen, uncle Beamon has come to trouble you. Get out of here. Otherwise, I will flatten your little mound. It''s like flattening your mom''s penis. "


    The arrogant sarcasm immediately caused the orc soldiers a burst of laughter, especially the nine bimont beasts standing behind Monto. At this time, looking at the powerful power of the leader, the light in their eyes has become bloodthirsty. It''s behemoth''s nature to long for killing and war. The brutality of wolf cavalry and bear heavy infantry was also promoted to the peak by Oliver''s devastating attack. That''s morale, and that''s what Monto wants to see.


    "I''m not ashamed. Whose Lao Tzu are you. Be careful I hit you. Your mother doesn''t know you. " A wild, rough voice came from the center of the hill, from which countless strange people came out.


    Wearing double horned helmets, wearing Chain Armor, standing about 1.4 meters tall, with broad shoulders, but reaching nearly 1 meter, the special human wielding double-edged tomahawks soon covered more than 10 hills in the center of the hills. It looks like at least three thousand. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 286

    Dwarf, yes, this is dwarf. From the appearance, it seems that the dwarfs are almost the same, because they all have sideburns on their faces, so it is difficult to see their appearance. Although they were covered with armor, their broad shoulders showed how stout they were. There are only two kinds of weapons for dwarves, one is a Tomahawk, the other is a hammer. The heavy looking guy is obviously not comparable to the bear heavy infantry in material.


    There are eight dwarfs standing at the head. Different from other ordinary dwarfs, their weapons are double, their bodies are especially strong, and even their height is about 1.6 meters. The first dwarf, whose armor is completely bright silver, and his beard is the most characteristic. It turns out that his beard is fiery red. Surrounded by other dwarves, he looks awe inspiring and glaring at Golden bimont Oliver. That sentence was obviously what he said. There are a pair of short handled hammers in the palm. The hammerheads are in the shape of octagonal plum blossom. They are the lethal weapons for drinking blood.


    Even though the height of 1.6 meters is quite good among dwarves, compared with golden bimon, who is 17 meters away, the red bearded dwarf is only one tenth of Oliver''s height.


    Oliver laughed and looked at the dwarfs in front of him with disdain. "Dwarfs, it''s funny to see your three inch appearance. I didn''t expect human beings to have such a mutation. Ha ha, I''m laughing to death. "


    What about the red bearded dwarf''s face? I can''t see it because of his beard, but I can see it from his eyes that he seems to be spitting fire. At this time, he is very angry.


    "General Oliver. Please shut up Monto didn''t know when he had come to Oliver and stopped him laughing at the dwarf.


    In the orc army, if the equipment is good, Monto is probably the only one. His heavy armor is majestic on his giant bear man, who is nearly five meters tall. The long handled hammer in his hand is much better than other bear men in material. A pair of crystal yellow eyes looked at the red bearded dwarf, and said, "excuse me, are you the head of the dwarves?"


    The red bearded dwarf didn''t answer. Suddenly, with a roar, he jumped up from the spot. No one thought that his bouncing power was so amazing that he rushed towards Oliver like a shell. Every time he crossed a hill, his toes heavily borrowed strength on the hill, and even trampled countless traces on the rock ground. Orcs underestimate the importance of dwarves for dignity.


    With a roar, Oliver rushed in the direction of the red bearded dwarf. When did the behemoth fear the enemy''s direct attack?


    "Go to hell." The red bearded dwarf took advantage of the last hill. His short body jumped high. The two huge silver hammers in his hands were like a bolt from the blue. He went straight to Oliver''s head and smashed them. Needless to say, with his jumping and take-off position, he can just attack golden bimont Oliver''s head.


    Oliver roared to meet him, and he didn''t mean to dodge. His terrible golden fists, each half the size of a red bearded dwarf, were raised fiercely to meet his opponent''s hammer.


    Boom, as if there was a thunder on a sunny day, the huge roar was deafening. The body of the bear heavy infantry could not help shaking.


    The red bearded dwarf''s body rebounded faster than before, but he still held his hammer tightly in such a huge anti shock force.


    Golden bimon Oliver stood where he was, his eyes full of surprise. He found that his hands were paralyzed, and his legs were knee deep in the rock under his feet.


    "Good power." Oliver roared. He couldn''t understand why the red bearded dwarf''s short body had such strong strength. Just now, he could hardly catch the double hammers which were like five thunderbolts. After the paralysis on the hand gradually disappeared, the severe pain was something he had not experienced for a long time.


    The red bearded dwarf kept flying back to the original hill. When his feet fell to the ground, he stepped back for more than ten steps. With the help of the people, he was able to stand firm. The people closest to him clearly saw that his hands were shaking. Oliver was surprised. The red bearded dwarf was even more surprised. You know, dwarves always have great strength, and he is the most powerful man in dwarves. Although he was not tall, he won the title of the first warrior in the dwarves at the age of less than 100, and became a mountain dwarf who led the whole family.


    The life span of a dwarf is about 500 years old. A 100 year old dwarf is equivalent to a 20-year-old human.


    At this time, the red bearded dwarf had calmed down a lot. He thought to himself that golden bimont was worthy of the title of "invincible in land war". The hammer in his hand had a power bonus effect and was the best weapon rare among the dwarves, but he still didn''t get any advantage from golden bimont. It seems that today''s war is not optimistic for our family.


    Monto stopped Oliver, who wanted to attack, and said in a deep voice, "dwarf, please send someone who can represent your people to talk to me."


    The red bearded dwarf stabilized his shaking hands and snorted angrily, "what else to talk about? I, Rutz, the first warrior of the dwarves, stand here and talk to me if you have any words. You mean, dirty orcs, don''t you want to invade our territory. If it is the heyday of our dwarves, how dare you attack so blatantly? "Monto didn''t affect his mood because of the anger of the dwarf Lutz. His huge body, five meters high, was no less powerful than the golden one beside him.


    "Dwarf Warrior, we''re not here to start a war. But one thing you need to understand first. This is not the domain of your dwarves, but the domain of our Orc Solomon tribe. You must have lived in our region for a long time. As neighbors, we always come to say hello. Lutz warrior, the chief of our tribe, the great king Solomon hoped to cooperate with the nobles. We can provide you with enough metal to ensure your safety and life. I just hope you can build weapons for us. "


    Monto was very direct about the purpose of this time. As a bear man, he was also the most powerful commander of Fort Solomon. If he had faced other enemies at this time, he would have directed the army to launch an attack. But now it''s different. In front of these dwarfs, each is a strong forging. One of the reasons why the orcs have been unable to compete with humans is the gap in weapons. If they can get the help and support of the dwarves, it will not take long for this whole dwarf tribe to make Solomon tribe the first Orc tribe, and even have the possibility of invading the human world.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Lutz looked up at the sky and laughed with disdain. "Do you dirty, mean orcs want help from the great dwarves? What did you say just now? Insulting our height. For the dwarves, this is the biggest humiliation. Even if we fight to the last one, we dwarves will never compromise with you. "


    Monto underestimated the character of the dwarves. If it wasn''t for their uprightness, the dwarves would not be reduced to the present situation. They would have to live in the orcs'' territory. After many years of hiding, these short men were filled with fighting flames. At this time, although they were facing six or seven times as many enemies as their own, they were not afraid. Under Lutz''s strong declaration of war, all dwarf soldiers did not hesitate to raise their weapons.


    Monto frowned. King Solomon Adoni gave him the task of cooperating with the dwarves as much as possible. Even if he fought, he would capture as many dwarves as possible, so that he could go back to become a craftsman of the tribe.


    "Rutz, do you want the dwarves to perish because of your recklessness? You can see clearly, standing in front of you at this time are ten thousand of the most elite bear heavy infantry of Solomon tribe and ten thousand of the fastest elite wolf cavalry. You don''t even have a chance to escape. What''s more, there are ten stronger than Mongolia around me. You can''t compete with each other by virtue of the invincible power of land war. Since I came here this time, I didn''t plan to come back empty handed. You''d better consult with your people and don''t let the dwarves be destroyed in your hands. "


    Under pressure, Monto tried to make the dwarves compromise. However, when he said there was no chance to escape, all the dwarfs were boiling. Although the dwarves are not tall, their characters are extremely arrogant. Since ancient times, no dwarves have chosen to escape in battle. Monto''s words directly insulted the dignity of the dwarves, so that the final reason of these dwarves with extremely strong self-esteem had been buried by anger.


    "War -" Lutz raised his head to heaven and roared angrily. He knocked his hammers heavily on his head and burst out with a loud noise.


    "War, war, war." all the dwarves roared at the same time, waving their weapons. Three thousand elite dwarves soldiers quickly found their best position and stood on the top of the five highest hills in the middle of the hilly area.


    "Talk to these dwarfs. Do it. " Oliver''s blood was already boiling in the collision with Lutz just now. Can''t wait to attack. Although there is a defense battle in autumn every year, there are too few opportunities for golden bimont to fight. It''s not easy to meet an opponent with equal strength. His hand has itched. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 287

    There was a limit to Monto''s patience. At least he felt that the two times of exploration and communication had given the dwarves enough face, but these little guys didn''t mean to compromise at all, which made the orc commander angry. The world of orcs is the world of the strong. It''s not too late to beat each other''s confidence. So, with his right hand waving heavily, the war launched by the Solomon tribe against the dwarves finally began.


    The wolf cavalry did not move. As a mobile arm, the hilly area is not suitable for them to fight. Ten thousand wolf cavalry are still divided into ten groups, cruising around the hilly area and observing the situation on the battlefield. Once the dwarves break through the siege and escape, the long sword in the hands of the wolf cavalry will become the most favorable weapon to stop them. That 10000 bear heavy infantry is the real main force in this battle.


    Under the command of Monto''s captains, the tower shield was raised again, and the bear army began their advance.


    The speed of the bear people is not fast. After all, their bodies are too huge and their equipment has amazing weight. However, every time they go further, the hills will shake like an earthquake. With the pressure of Mount Tai, he slowly approached the dwarf.


    It''s not easy for ten thousand bear people with low intelligence to keep their pace. They didn''t make any noise, only their bloodthirsty and deep breathing, and the dull sound of their marching steps.


    The dwarves don''t move. Although they are rash and impulsive, it doesn''t mean they don''t have wisdom. With three thousand to ten thousand, they are far behind in number. Although the dwarves have always been powerful, they are not so arrogant that they think they will be better than those bear people who are more than four meters tall and hold giant tower shields. So, they occupy the high ground, waiting for the bear to attack, which is the best way for them.


    The hills are conquered at the foot of the bear people. The ten thousand army is getting closer and closer to the dwarf soldiers, and the pressure is becoming stronger and stronger. This kind of army level combat is easy to suffocate people. Although the bear people''s equipment is rough, their own defense and strong strength are enough to make up for these deficiencies. What''s more, they have an excellent commander.


    Monto didn''t come forward, and the heralds around him kept waving the flags in his hands, commanding the bear army according to Monto''s meaning. Ten thousand bear heavy infantry soon surrounded the five hills in the center, and at the same time, they began to attack.


    "Raise the crossbow." Lutz, the Dwarf Warrior, suddenly roared. The dwarven soldiers who had been in a neat battle line quickly separated. At this time, the bear heavy infantry were 300 meters away from them.


    Hearing Lutz''s roar, Monto''s face changed and he yelled, "speed up, attack."


    The bear soldiers in the front row quickly began their charge to the top of the hill. And at this time, from the center of the five hills, a strange big guy was pushed up by the dwarfs.


    It was a special kind of metal car, almost equal in width and length. In the front, there were huge metal strips with faint light, while in the back, there were many complex structures. It turned out to be a crossbow. But compared with the crossbows used by human beings, the size of these crossbows is too big. It was more than five meters wide and long, and was pushed to the top of the hill by six strong dwarves. There are wheels under the catapult. Each catapult has eight wheels to support it. At the same time, there are five huge metal catapults with the thickness of duck eggs and the length of more than three meters. The tip of the crossbow is shining with light dark gold. I don''t know what material it is made of. Soon, a hundred crossbows had been pushed to the top of five hills. At this time, the bear soldiers who are not fast are 200 meters away from the dwarf soldiers.


    The crossbow is of good string. The cold light of that forest looks so terrible in the sunlight. The bear heavy infantry who rushed in the front almost felt a chill all over at the same time and raised his head subconsciously.


    A thin layer of cold sweat came from behind Monto, who knew that he underestimated the dwarfs. As the most famous foundry clan, how can the dwarves not have some sharp weapons for defense? The reason why I didn''t take it out before is just to confuse myself. At this point, the bear Legion must have entered the other side''s range, it is impossible to adjust.


    "Shield up." Monto only had time to roar. However, his voice was a little late for the bear soldier at the front.


    In the cold wave of Lutz''s hammer at the same time, a hundred super catapults released their roar at the same time. Five hundred strong crossbows and arrows came out with the cold and secluded air. Such a huge crossbow did not bring out any news when it was fired. Only the bowstring of the catapult was shaking rapidly.


    Hum -


    the battle lines of bear heavy infantry are so dense that there is no need to aim at them. With the buzzing of the bow string of the crossbow car, a dazzling and beautiful blood mist has exploded on the hills.


    It''s a bunch of gorgeous blood! TA Dun, the stupendous thickness of TA Dun, is no longer indestructible in front of the huge catapult. The huge crossbows and arrows, with a strong roar, welcomed their tower shields, but they were blasted away.


    The orc''s Tower Shield is not flattering in its workmanship, even in its thickness. The thick tower shields were directly blown to pieces and destroyed with its owners, while the thin tower shields were even directly penetrated.Five hundred crossbows and arrows, almost at the first time, have taken the lives of hundreds of bear heavy infantry. They are like the enchanting messengers of hell, taking away the strong life easily. No matter how strong the bear''s body defense is, it can''t compete with the giant crossbow made of special metal and as thick as duck''s egg! As long as it''s a hit, no bear is immune. Luck is the best, but also the body was through the non vital and lost combat effectiveness.


    Without Lutz''s command, the dwarfs in the carts were busy quickly, taking out a new wave of huge crossbows and loading them into the slot of the crossbow cart. It took four dwarf soldiers to pull at the same time, and the huge bowstring with four moving pulleys on the crossbow machine could be pulled out slowly. You know, every moving pulley can reduce the pulling force by twice. Even so, it needs to be pulled so that we can see how powerful the crossbow is.


    Monto''s reaction was quick, and his soldiers were smart enough. Looking at the burst of blood, his heart calmed down. He was glad that he didn''t look too low on the dwarves and brought the bear heavy infantry with the strongest defense ability and the most elite. If we change to other main arms, I''m afraid we''ll only see orcs burning together at this time. The powerful crossbow can completely penetrate all armor, and the tower shield and body of bear soldiers can prevent each crossbow from spreading to their comrades behind them.


    "Charge." Cold two words, become a new round of Monto''s order, and with his permission, ten bimont giants also embarked on the journey.


    In the eyes of Monto, who has been fighting for many years, we can see the weakness of these crossbows at a glance. Although the crossbow car has strong attack power, the speed of winding is too slow. The hills are not high, only two or three hundred meters. In such a short distance, these crossbow vehicles finally appeared in order to play a surprise effect, although they were unprepared. But it is also doomed that these catapults cannot be launched more than once. What''s the use of no matter how powerful the weapon is, it can''t exert its real power?


    Monto was surprised, and so was Lutz, the first warrior of the dwarves. He didn''t expect that the bear people''s defense was so strong. Originally, in his plan, the God piercing crossbow, which these dwarves had accumulated after countless years of hard work, would take at least several lives of their opponents each time they launched. The arrows of those crossbows and arrows are all mixed with steel mother, which is a very hard metal. Their penetrating power is incomparable. Even the dragon training can''t block their impact. It''s the biggest secret weapon of the dwarves. But these bear people''s bodies and their tower shields are too thick. Although the launching power of the crossbow is huge, it often does not have enough attack power after penetrating the body of a bear soldier and is blocked by the tower shield behind. It can be said that the configuration of these bear heavy infantry just restrained the crossbow vehicle''s best performance.


    As Monto had expected, the crossbow was fired twice more as the bear heavy infantry rushed up the hill. Although these two times took more bear people''s lives, making them lose more than a thousand before they have real contact with their opponents, they are close after all. The dwarves have no chance to open their killing weapons.


    The war of contact has begun. Contrary to the orc commander Monto in the back, the Dwarf Warrior Rutz was the first to meet the bear heavy infantry.


    Although the huge Silver Hammer in his hand is nothing compared with the bear''s body, only when they really touch it can the bear infantry understand how terrible the power on the two hammers is.


    It''s like hitting a car. The body of a bear infantry is bombarded by a huge hammer, and the tower shield is broken instantly. His huge body and equipment weigh more than a kilo! He was blown up by this powerful hammer and fell into the heavy cavalry. The skeleton of the whole body is broken inch by inch. It seems that it is dead.


    Lutz killed the enemy with a hammer, and suddenly he looked up to the sky and roared, "dwarf warriors, it''s time to defend your home and show your men''s strength. Kill. "


    The cry spread to every corner of the five hills in an instant, and the real contact war began.


    Before coming here, all Orc soldiers were ordered by Monto to capture the dwarves as alive as possible. As the battle unfolded, these bear heavy infantry were unavoidably timid. But the dwarfs don''t think so. For them, these Orc soldiers are the villains who invade their homes. Only by completely destroying their opponents can they keep their homes. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 288

    Power, the orcs finally saw the dwarf''s terrible power. They only have a short body more than one meter high, but they have broad shoulders and strong strength. Whether it''s hammer or Tomahawk, the amazing bravery of every blow is no worse than that of bear soldiers. Countless roars continued to ring. At the beginning of the battle, the dwarves'' superiority in weapons was immediately revealed.


    If a Dwarf Warrior gives a bear warrior a hammer, the bear''s armor will be damaged first, and even the tower shield will have amazing cracks. However, the bear man''s hammer fell on the dwarf''s armor, but it could only bring a depression, which would blow the dwarf soldiers away, and could not hurt each other at all. The dwarf soldiers who use axes are even more terrible. If they don''t chop on the tower shield, they will take a piece of flesh from the bear heavy infantry. The blood splashed everywhere, and the battle was in a state of tragedy. Of course, this is for bear heavy infantry. At least in the role of the spirit, dwarves use the advantage of terrain, the temporary loss is still very small.


    The most courageous are the eight dwarves who use double weapons, led by Lutz. They are all the strongmen of the hill dwarves who have been called the dwarves warrior. Their strength is much greater than that of the ordinary dwarves. No bear heavy infantry can stand in their way. The situation did not stop until bimont arrived.


    Observing the war coldly, Monto''s heart is dripping blood! These bear heavy infantry are all trained by him, but at this time, they can only be described as heavy damage. In terms of physical strength, bear warriors are obviously stronger than dwarves. Even though these dwarves have great strength, they can''t be compared with bear warriors after all. However, our side suffers from the huge gap between weapons and armor. No matter how small your enemy is, he is a piece of steel, but you are a body. How can you not lose money in such a battle? Monto secretly praised King Solomon''s decision. If all his Orc soldiers could be equipped with the weapons made by dwarves, what enemy could resist the advance of the orc army? He''s even fantasizing about golden bimont in armor.


    The war is cruel. When golden bimont Oliver led his bimont beast people to join the battle, the situation in the field changed. Led by Oliver, eight bimont beasts met eight mountain dwarfs and prevented them from killing bear people. And the other two violent bimonths became killing machines.


    The 100 inch claw stretches from the tip of the arm. The dwarf''s equipment is really good. However, in the face of the ten meter tall and extremely powerful behemoth, the gap in weapons can no longer produce enough effect. The skin and hair of behemoths are even harder than their armor, and their claws are so sharp. When the two bimonths became the arrow characters of the bear heavy infantry, the dwarf''s defense line finally collapsed. The advantages of quantity and strength are also displayed at this time.


    When the bear heavy infantry successfully landed on the five hills, the battle suddenly became chaotic. Although they had suffered heavy casualties before, the bear army still had 8000 combat effectiveness at this time. Compared with 3000 dwarves, the number of them occupied an absolute advantage, not to mention the addition of bimont.


    Lutz, the first warrior of the dwarves, is indeed very strong, worthy of being the only dwarf who has been praised as a genius for thousands of years, but he is facing the golden bimont! At this time, I can only barely draw with Oliver. He didn''t dare to give up his fight with Oliver and attack the bears. For the damage of ordinary soldiers, Oliver is obviously much better than him. At this time, with the two men''s fighting place as the center, there was no one in the surrounding area of 100 meters.


    The battle between them is the most direct collision of forces, and each collision will bring a powerful shock wave. Even the bear''s body can''t stop it, let alone the dwarves.


    "Good, good, good." With one blow, he flew Lutz and roared excitedly. This kind of direct force confrontation has always been the favorite of bimont.


    Sadness appeared in the depths of Lutz''s eyes, and his attack became more violent. At this time, he clearly saw that many people had lost their resistance ability under the attack of bear heavy infantry and were directly arrested. On average, two or three bears fight a dwarf. How can we fight such a battle? The dwarves live in the cave in the hills. At this time, all the dwarven soldiers are here except the old, the young, the sick and the disabled. If it goes on, Lutz knows that the dwarves will be in danger of extermination in the first world war today.


    A shrill roar came from Lutz''s mouth, and the two hammers blasted out with all their strength. Even Oliver was shocked by him and flew back a few steps. A silver light burst out from his body and filled his whole body instantly.


    Oliver shook his sore arms and said in surprise, "fighting? It seems to be a little different from the one just now. "


    In the silver light rendering, all of a sudden, the earth began to shake, violent shock seems to make this hilly area into an earthquake. Both sides in the battle were shocked by the sudden situation and subconsciously looked in the direction of the dwarf Lutz.


    "Powerful partner! I, Lutz the dwarf, ask for your help. Protect the safety of the dwarves. " The double hammers of Lutz were raised at the same time, and the silver light released from his body soared in an instant, shooting towards him.


    Oliver didn''t know what the silver light of Lutz was, but he was surprised to find that it was not an attack on himself, but covered a nearby hill. A bare hill without any plants.Silver light enveloped, the hill moved, yes, it moved. And the vibration of this hilly area seems to be caused by it.


    The huge hills spread slowly under the silver light of Lutz, forming a huge body that even Oliver, who is 17 meters tall, needs to look up to. A soft, low voice said, "Lutz, my partner. Are you in trouble? "


    Giant, yes, it is an indescribable giant. His height is more than 50 meters, and his whole body is covered with rocks, showing a perfect muscle contour. As he stands up, the gravel on his body is completely scattered, and his eyes turn, and he has already fallen in the direction of Lutz.


    The giant''s appearance is very simple, except that stone is stone, as if he is made of stone. The only strange thing is that he has only one huge one eye on his head. His eyes are very soft, even a little hazy, just like waking up.


    "Yes, powerful partner, I need your help, and so do the dwarves." Two excited lights burst out in Lutz''s eyes, waving the eight edged plum blossom Silver Hammer in his hand to greet the giant.


    The giant lowered his head and looked around at the chaos of war, looking a little unhappy, "is it an orc? Roar - "he opened his arms, stretched out his huge body, and his height seemed to have increased a bit. With the roar, the earth trembled violently. Both the bear and the dwarf sat down because of his roar. Only the behemoth and the eight dwarfs and Monto in the distance could stand still.


    The giant''s eyes twinkled with bright light. With his low voice, he said calmly: "orcs belong, please leave here immediately, don''t affect the survival of dwarves."


    Oliver snorted angrily, "why?" Giant''s huge body did not make him fear, as a strong golden bimon, he has never been afraid. Just because you are tall doesn''t mean you have the same ability. As he asked angrily, he stretched his arms to both sides of his body at the same time. In the golden flash, a hundred inch golden claw popped up instantly, and the golden light burned like a dazzling golden flame. As the strongest of the orc legion, facing the powerful enemy, he did not hesitate to launch a provocation to the other side. At this time, the Dwarf Warrior Lutz knew that golden bimon, who was extremely strong in front of him, didn''t use all his strength in the previous battle with him. I can''t help but be surprised. It''s really an invincible land race!


    The orc army, which had been greatly demoralized by the giant''s appearance, suddenly burst into a roar, and the golden flame of golden bimont rekindled their fighting spirit.


    There was a trace of surprise in the giant''s eyes. "Oh, it''s the people of amethyst. No wonder I dare to disturb my peace. I can tell you, no why. Because this is my territory. I''ll give you half an hour to get out. I don''t want to fight the orcs. At once. "


    Standing in the distance, Monto didn''t say a word, but he had a question in his heart. Who is the giant over 50 meters tall? In the impression, it seems that the dwarves do not have such a strong mutation ah! Suddenly, an idea came into his mind, and his strong heart contracted violently. It can''t be him


    In Monto''s mind, when he thought of something, Oliver over there had already started.


    No one can violate bimon''s dignity. In the face of his opponent''s contempt, Oliver has fallen into extreme anger. The golden flame burned more fiercely. His huge body, which was more than 17 meters, suddenly bounced up and rushed to the giant. He waved his right foot and kicked the smallest head of the giant''s body heavily.


    The giant didn''t move. He just stood there looking at Oliver calmly, letting his shining golden feet kick his big head.


    Boom, the right foot full of golden bimont''s savage power, bombarded the giant''s head so solidly. Oliver is confident that, let alone stone, even diamond, he can kick his opponent into powder with this kick. But when his right foot really kicked the giant in the head, he knew he was wrong. At the same time, there is a strange feeling in my heart, that is the weakness of dragonflies shaking the stone pillar. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 289

    Time seemed to stop at that moment. Oliver''s stout right leg and his round right leg had stopped on the giant''s shoulder and head.


    Without moving, the giant didn''t even move a little bit. He still stood there calm and steady, like a mountain. He looked at Oliver with soft and calm eyes, and said faintly: "defense, you are not as good as me."


    The huge stone''s right arm slowly raised, his finger like a stone pillar gently flicked, fell on Oliver''s body, making a light sound, and the next moment, golden bimont Oliver had already flew out like a shell.


    "You are not as powerful as me." The giant was still standing there, as if he were just a statue, but at this moment, all the orcs were shocked in the same place, even the dwarves they had caught had been rescued by their companions, and they could not respond. What kind of power is this? In the face of golden bimont, he didn''t even move. Terror can only be described as terror.


    Monto swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his body bounced up, several ups and downs, and he had jumped several hills to the giant. Oliver, who had been bounced off, had climbed up from a distance in amazement. With his strong defense, he did not suffer. But, that giant actually brings him incomparably solid, invincible feeling.


    "Who are you, please?" As commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, Monto knew that he must not show fear first.


    The giant would not even look at him. "Half an hour is not long. I hope you don''t make mistakes. Let''s go. I don''t want to get bloody. "


    Monto stared at the giant''s huge body, as if to see a flaw in each other. At this moment, the giant suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the sky.


    At this time, the 50 meter tall giant was already the focus of the whole audience. His eyes shifted, which naturally led everyone''s eyes to look into the sky. From a distance, two small black spots were constantly magnifying in the air, gradually coming towards the direction of the hills.


    The giant laughed. "It''s the breath of nature. It seems that I''m not needed here and there won''t be any problems. Lutz, your friends of the dwarves are here


    As his voice fell, the two figures in the air suddenly accelerated, and in the blink of an eye, they had come to the public. Looking closely, it turned out to be a man and a woman.


    The woman''s dark green dress, beautiful appearance, noble temperament seems to be the goddess of the world. Her every movement is so elegant, slender body presents a perfect proportion, slim waist, slender legs, everything looks so impeccable. The delicate face has a pair of big eyes of the same color as the clothes, which looks a little tired at this time.


    Body flight? What kind of power is that! Without absolute strength, how can you fly freely in the air?


    After listening to the giant''s words and seeing the deep purple light that flashed when the beautiful woman fell, Monto''s heart had sunk to the bottom. He knew that he was afraid that his action would end in failure.


    Beside the beautiful woman, there is a strange man with slender figure, white magic robe, long black hair on the shoulders, handsome appearance, elegant and classical temperament, which is no worse than the women around. Standing together, they are like the most perfect lovers on the mainland of lonzainus. Falling in this hilly area, in the orc and dwarf soldiers, in the bimont beast and the stone giant, as if they were the core of the picture.


    The fire red wings behind disappear quietly. Ye Yinzhu looks at everything in front of him in surprise. On that day, Anya finds out the direction of the orc army, and they don''t rest any more. They come day and night. From a distance, we heard a strong crash. When flying over, the first thing that attracted their attention was their huge body.


    Ye Yinzhu clearly felt that a sharp breath was released from the huge body, swept from himself and Anya. Although it was only a moment, it made him feel naked. Although it was not a threat, the strong breath still swayed his heart.


    Lutz looked at the man and woman in front of him with some doubts. Naturally, he would not doubt what his giant partner said. Since he said he was a friend of the dwarves, he must be. However, he did not remember any human friends in the family!


    "Who are you?" Lutz looks at Anya and ye Yinzhu suspiciously.


    Anya smiles and asks, "is the rout''an nationality long?"


    Lutz''s eyes darkened. "My father died not long ago. Are you my father''s friend


    Anya''s smiling eyes suddenly became full of sadness, and said in surprise: "the head of Lutan clan has passed away. I''m sorry. I don''t mean to make you sad. "


    Lutz said sadly, "nothing. My father worked all his life for the dwarves. He died five years ago


    Anya sighed, "you should be little Lutz. Your father mentioned you in his previous letter to me. Say you''re a dwarf genius. I believe that the dwarves will be able to return to glory under your leadership. " Yes, Lutz is not only the first warrior of the dwarves, but also the current head of the dwarves."Who are you?" Lutz listen to Anya has been mentioned his father, heart suddenly a little more respect.


    Anya said, "your father and I met more than 200 years ago. I don''t know if he ever mentioned a fairy aunt to you As she spoke, she lifted her long hair to reveal the sharp spirit symbol.


    "Ah! You must be Auntie Anya mentioned by her father. " Lutz exclaimed in surprise and quickly stepped forward to salute Anya.


    Anya held his broad shoulder, "you should be 100 years old this year. How time flies! Let''s talk about it after we have solved the immediate problem. On the way here, I found the trace of the orc army, so I speeded up to come. Fortunately, I had time. " As she said that, her eyes had turned towards Monto and golden bimont Oliver.


    The giant didn''t interrupt the conversation between Anya and Lutz just now. At this time, he saw that their conversation had reached a certain stage. Then he thought again that Monto said: "you are not going yet. Do you really want me to do it? "


    Monto was extremely depressed in his heart. The fairy beauty who could fly in front of him was certainly not easy to deal with. If the giant in front of him was the guy he had guessed in his heart, he would be more difficult to deal with. What''s more, there is the young man who comes with the fairy beauty and always stands there quietly. These three people, each of them brought him great pressure, but did they really retreat? It''s not the orc style to run away without fighting in the face of a strong enemy. How can I explain to King Solomon when I go back!


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly raised his head and said to the giant, "excuse me, are you a mountain giant?" During the conversation between Anya and Lutz, his attention was always on the giant. The sudden question shocked several people around.


    Maybe ordinary dwarves and orcs don''t know what mountain giants are. But as the inheritor of the blood of the elves, how could Anya not know? And gold knows better than Oliver and Monto.


    Mountain giant, one of the four beasts in Orc legend, is the most powerful totem of Thor tribe. It has the title of the son of Thor. Ranking the third of the four sacred beasts, it is famous for its super defense and eye of thunder and lightning.


    The giant obviously didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would be able to call out his race at once, and his only eyes suddenly showed a little surprise, "human, I feel a familiar smell from you. It seems to belong to an old friend. Can you tell me who you are? " Although he didn''t answer Ye Yinzhu''s question directly, he already admitted his identity as a mountain giant.


    At this time, Monto''s face had already changed greatly, and the angry expression of golden Oliver was stiff. Even if he thinks highly of himself, it is impossible for him to think that he can compete with the mountain giant!


    "Retreat." After confirming the identity of the mountain giant, Monto gave the order without any hesitation.


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "you can go, you can stay. Summon you, my companion The Milky halo diffuses instantly, the light is not strong, and there is no strong breath. But the mountain giant exclaimed, "equal life contract."


    The tall and majestic purple figure emerged from ye Yinzhu and stood in front of him. His face was as deep as purple, and his face was as strong as purple. It''s the only Amethyst, bimont and purple that remain in the world.


    As soon as Zigang appeared, he got the message from ye Yinzhu''s soul. He didn''t look up at the mountain giant nearby. A roar full of domineering atmosphere had come out of his mouth.


    Majestic, invisible majestic instant spread, it is indescribable momentum. When all the orcs heard the roar, they fell on one knee almost at the same time. They could not bear the huge pressure. Even Monto and golden Oliver are no exception.


    Although purple is only level 9, his breath is always stronger than that of Mona level 10. Even in the face of the war beast Gladys, he once made his opponents panic.


    At this time, hearing Amethyst Beamon''s roar, not only all Beamon''s monsters knelt down at the same time, but also the mountain giant who had not moved under Oliver''s full attack subconsciously stepped back, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    When Amethyst comes out, the audience will be shocked. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 290

    In terms of height and body shape, at this time, Zi was not even as good as an ordinary bear heavy infantry, but at this time, he had become the core of the whole court. Hands behind, standing there quietly, purple eyes are full of cold color. As a bigwig of our family, even a little resistance can''t be produced in front of Amethyst bigwig. Otherwise at the beginning purple also can''t be so smooth to accept DIS and Perkins. The other orcs, under the suppression of the spirit of beasts, could not resist at all.


    Purple''s eyes fell on Monto, "go back and let King Solomon tell the king of thunder and the king of war that the Amethyst has returned. It won''t be long before I go to find them. The three of them have taken my things for too long. " Depressed in the heart for many years, to express. Purple is no longer ready to hide its existence. At this time, he settled in Qincheng territory. He was not afraid of the three Orc tribes to find his existence. Amethyst bimon''s strong return, first of all, is the oppression in momentum.


    Monto walked away with his Bearman and werewolf. Today, he was so excited. Of course, he knew what the word Amethyst meant. One day, I saw two legendary beasts at the same time. He felt that his heart was in danger of bursting at any time. Now he just wanted to go back to Solomon fortress and tell King Solomon Adoni all this. He was sure that King Solomon would not blame himself. Just ask, in the face of two level 10 beasts, who can say that they are sure to win?


    Ten behemoths naturally stayed. How can they leave again when they see the real bimont king in legend?


    Oliver led all the bigwigs, and knelt down to purple to salute, "see purple emperor." From the moment purple appeared, he confirmed her identity. The prestige of Amethyst bimon can''t be counterfeited by any other creature. Although I was surprised, no bimon people would have the idea of resisting Amethyst bimon.


    Purple light nodded, the body turned to the next mountain giant, "Hello, powerful mountain giant, my name is purple."


    The mountain giant is totally different from the war beast, not as powerful as GRASSIS. He said gently, "Hello, dear Amethyst Beamon. My name is Ming


    Purple rarely showed a smile, "Ming, this is not a good time to talk. My partner will call me, I can''t stay too long, I think, we will have a chance to communicate. Now I''m going. "


    Ming sighed: "I didn''t expect you to exist in addition to me. Yes, we will have a chance to communicate. I don''t know where you''re staying. I''ll come back to you later. "


    Purple chin head way: "not only have I exist, war giant and gold armor forbid insect also exist.". Ming, my partner will stay here for a while. You can ask him about me. He''ll tell you where I am. Goodbye. "


    The milky white light came on, and the purple body retreated. Before integrating into Ye Yinzhu''s body, he said in a deep voice to golden bimont Oliver: "when I''m away, you should listen to Yinzhu. You can call him Qin di. His orders are mine. "


    With a flash of light, the purple body was wrapped in milky white light and fused with Ye Yinzhu, the only thing disappeared.


    "Yes, we will comply with your order." Oliver said in the direction of Ye Yinzhu.


    Until purple''s figure disappeared, the behemoths straightened their waists and breathed smoothly again. Fighting on one side, surrounded by the dwarves, it seemed a little excited. Although the behemoths are the most powerful arms among the orcs, the strength of the golden behemoths is not much different from that of the behemoths. In particular, several bimong strongmen who claimed to be the king of golden bimong divided the powerful bimong into three groups and joined the three tribes. No leader is the biggest drawback. Now it''s different. They saw Amethyst bimon, the real king of bimon in legend! Under the leadership of Amethyst bimon, bimon doesn''t need to be attached to any tribe of orcs. Amethyst bimon, the legendary emperor of the orcs, if one day he unified the orcs, then these bimon giants will become the real orcs.


    Lutz''s eyes only paid attention to Anya, but Zi''s last words immediately turned his attention to the handsome young man with elegant temperament. Amethyst is more powerful than his partner mountain giant. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, he suddenly attached more importance to it.


    "Lutz, don''t you invite your guests to the clan? It''s over here. " Mountain Giant Ming kindly reminds us.


    Lutz then responded, "yes, I''m sorry. I was negligent. Aunt Anya, and this brother, please follow me


    Listening to his address, ye Yinzhu can''t help but smile. His name is sister Anya, his name is aunt Anya, but he calls himself brother. It seems a bit chaotic.


    Ming''s huge body, which is 50 meters high, is shrinking rapidly. After a while, he has become a human being with a height of only 2.5 meters.


    It seems that Ming is about 20 years old. He has dark yellow short hair and strong muscles. His whole body is covered in a layer of yellowish armor. His appearance is simple and honest, but his eyes are not dull. He looks at Ye Yinzhu and Anya very friendly and says with a bitter smile: "I haven''t changed my shape for a long time. It''s a bit awkward. "Lutz explained to several mountain dwarfs around him for a while, and then he made a gesture to invite Ye Yinzhu and Anya to walk down the hill. Ye Yinzhu also told golden bimon Oliver to let him and his people wait in place.


    In the process of moving forward, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be attracted by the huge crossbow cars on the top of the hill. Some crossbows are still equipped with crossbows and arrows. Needless to say, this is the weapon of killing! The structure is very exquisite, every part can''t see the slightest coarseness, in the heart secretly praise, it seems that this time is right.


    After walking down the hill, ye Yinzhu saw that there were many caves under the hill. These caves were not high, and the highest one was only about two meters. They could make ye Yinzhu and Anya barely pass through, but Mingke felt uncomfortable. Even if he turned into a man, he was more than two and a half meters tall. He could only bend down and follow the three men in great pain towards the cave.


    While walking, Lutz gratefully said to Anya: "Auntie Anya, thank you for your help. I am very grateful for your help at the most critical moment of the dwarves. "


    Anya said with a smile, "we didn''t do anything. Even without our help, you can''t be hurt by those orcs. "


    There was a ray of worry in Lutz''s eyes. "It''s really strong, but he''s the only one. After all, the Solomon tribe in Solomon fortress is one of the three Orc tribes. There are hundreds of thousands of regular Orc troops, among which there are many strong ones. If they send troops again, they will not be so easy to deal with. Ming''s speed is relatively slow, and besides thunder and lightning, he doesn''t have many means of attack. Mountain Giants, after all, are known for their defensive abilities. I''m afraid that the foundation of the dwarves will be destroyed in my hands. That''s a shame on our ancestors. "


    Anya comforted, "don''t say that. Lutz, you''ve been brilliant. When your father mentioned you to me before, he always thought you were his pride. I believe that you will be able to lead the dwarves out of trouble. Besides, this is not a long-term place. I told your father that at the beginning. You can be found at any time in this Orc territory. "


    While saying that, under the leadership of Lutz, they have come to the depths of the cave. Through observation, ye Yinzhu found that the caves here all have many branches, and most of them go underground. Some skinny looking dwarves kept shuttling through the cave, as if they were busy with something. These dwarfs are obviously not suitable for fighting. Most of them are old people.


    It looks like a hundred square meters deep cave, and some places are about the size of an empty one. In addition to a bed, there are only some weapons standing nearby. Among them, Tomahawk and hammer are the main ones. It can be seen that the life of dwarves is very simple and simple.


    Lutz picked up a wine pot from the wall, looked up and poured a few mouthfuls of liquor. He turned to Ye Yinzhu and said, "brother, do you want to drink a few mouthfuls?"


    Ye Yinzhu quickly shook his head and said, "no, thank you. Lord Lutz, we are here to ask you dwarves for help


    Lute Zi a Leng, "help?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "yes, we would like to ask your master foundry of dwarves to help us build something."


    Lutz looked at Anya, then at Ye Yinzhu, and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    It''s the end of the month. Don''t keep the VIP ticket. Give it to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 291

    Anya was a little surprised and said, "why?"


    Lutz sighed and said, "I''m sorry, Auntie Anya, because of your relationship with our family, we must help you with your request. What''s more, you helped us out just now. But now you have seen the situation of the dwarves. Facing the orc crisis. Most of our energy will be spent facing the coming enemy. The foundry masters in our family can only focus on building weapons, hoping to have the power to fight against each other when the orcs come to attack next time. "


    After listening to Lutz''s explanation, ye Yinzhu said, "Lutz patriarch. I don''t think that''s the way. This will not solve the problem. "


    Lutz a Leng, eyes lit up a group of anger, "why?" Since the arrival of Ye Yinzhu and Anya, he has not been pleased with Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu is not handsome and elegant. But Anya''s beauty intoxicated him deeply. From Anya and ye Yinzhu''s unintentional intimacy, he can see that their relationship is unusual. Dwarves are always fiery, so is jealousy. Therefore, he had no good impression of Ye Yinzhu. If it wasn''t for ye Yinzhu''s partners like Amethyst bimon, he wouldn''t even talk to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "as you said just now, orcs will not give up. Although Ming is powerful, he is the only one who can not protect you dwarves. If the orcs come back, they must be prepared. At that time, the dwarves are likely to die. Therefore, it is not the best solution to insist on confrontation. "


    Lutz''s face sank. "You mean we dwarves are not strong enough?"


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly. He also felt that Lutz''s mood seemed to be wrong. "Lutz clan leader, please don''t get me wrong. In the face of the number of orcs far more than you, even if your individual strength is strong, you can not compete with each other. I''d like to suggest that you move out of here for the time being and avoid the orc''s edge. "


    Lutz snorted angrily, "little white face, do you still say that we can''t compete with the orcs? Don''t think that if you have Amethyst bimont as a partner, you can tell me what to do here. You were not born when I became the first warrior of the dwarves. "


    "Lutz." Ming and Anya almost called him with one voice. The eyes are full of blame.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes become calm, and he doesn''t get angry because of Lutz''s rude refutation. However, even Anya, who is familiar with him, doesn''t know that the calmer Ye Yinzhu is, the worse his mood is. Because Qin Shang once taught him to keep calm when facing the enemy.


    "Lord Lutz, do you mean I despise you dwarves? Yes, I just want to tell you that you dwarves are far from the orcs'' opponents. If the dwarves were strong, they might be able to compete with the orcs, but now they are not. Even if it''s your greatest reliance, Ming, he is also a member of the orcs. Mountain giant is always one of the four great beasts of the orcs, and has the title of the emperor of thunder. If you want to lead the dwarves to be strong and restore their former glory, recklessness is the most undesirable thing. " Ye Yinzhu''s words also became impolite.


    "Enough, I don''t need you to teach me how to do things." Lute stepped forward fiercely, looked up at Ye Yinzhu, clenched his fists and made a clucking sound. In fact, he also knows that what ye Yinzhu said is right, but he doesn''t know why. It''s hard for him to accept what ye Yinzhu said.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand to stop Anya, who wanted to speak, and said faintly: "in this case, I don''t know if Lutz clan leader dares to make a bet with me."


    Lutz growled, "bet on what?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "my strength is far inferior to that of the orcs of Solomon tribe. But I believe that your strength is not as good as mine. Well, if the Lutz patriarch can lead ten people to defeat me. It shows that you have the power to fight against the orcs. If you win, sister Anya and I are willing to stay and help you defend against the orcs unconditionally. If you lose, take our advice and get the orcs out of here, even temporarily. At the same time, promise to help us build something. "


    "What did you say?" The flame in my heart ignites instantly. Lutz stares at Ye Yinzhu, whose eyes have gradually turned into blood red.


    Anya''s heart is broken. When she comes, she reminds Yinzhu not to offend the dwarf''s fragile dignity. But why is he still so impulsive. Bet on it, why say let Lutz lead ten people, this unfair bet can be said to be an insult to the dwarves.


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly, "even if you take ten people, you can''t beat me."


    Lutz roared, raised his hand and waved to Ye Yinzhu. Not only was he extremely fast, but also his strength was amazing.


    A strange scene appeared. Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to move. Lutz''s fist went through him, but he didn''t hit any entity. Only Anya could see ye Yinzhu''s action clearly. In a moment, his upper body suddenly swayed backward, just avoiding the attack of Lutz.


    "Lord Lutz, are you really treating the guests? Or do you dare not gamble with me because you are afraid of losing to me? " Ye Yinzhu has some ironic voice.Lutz did not hit a punch Ye Yinzhu is also Leng for a while, he has always been very proud of his speed. Although I have guessed that ye Yinzhu''s strength is extraordinary, I didn''t expect that he was faster than himself.


    "Well, I''ll bet with you. It''s just a one-on-one duel between you and me. " Lutz was almost roaring. For the dignity of the dwarf, he had to accept the bet.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what about the bet?"


    Reuter snorted coldly, "just as you just mentioned."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "OK, the clan leader can have a rest now. You''ve just had a fight. Now it''s unfair to you and me. Two hours later, our bets begin


    Lutz was stunned for a moment, and soon realized that it was Ye Yinzhu who didn''t want to take advantage of him. This was originally a sign of respect, but in Lutz''s view, ye Yinzhu was hypocritical. Also don''t speak, mercilessly stare Ye Yinzhu one eye, this just walk to one side to sit down to rest. As a clan leader, he will not only be impulsive, but also try his best to win since he bet with the other side.


    Looking at Lutz sitting on the ground with his knees crossed, ye Yinzhu showed a knowing smile on his face.


    "Yinzhu, why are you suffering?" Anya goes to Ye Yinzhu and says with some blame.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "this is for Qin City, and also for the dwarves. It can be seen that in fact, Lutz may not be unwilling to accept my opinions, but he doesn''t know why. It seems that he doesn''t like me. Although the dwarves are impulsive and hot tempered. But I believe that they are a people who keep their promise. "


    Anya gave him a white look and said, "are you so confident that you can defeat Lutz? More than once, Lutz''s father boasted to me that Lutz was a gifted fighter of the dwarves. Although in forging talent is not high, but in combat strength is no one can compare. They''re really powerful mountain dwarfs. Besides, the relationship between him and Ming should be similar to that between you and Zi. It must also rely on some of Ming''s forces. Defense alone is not what you can compare. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says nothing. Ming sitting on the ground at this time, his eyes from the beginning did not leave Ye Yinzhu''s body. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s smile, he can''t help nodding his head secretly. Human intelligence is really not comparable to that of dwarves. This young man named Ye Yinzhu has no malice. It seems that his strength is absolutely not weak. Qin Di, the Amethyst bimon asked bimon to call him Qin di. What''s the secret?


    Mountain Giants, who usually sleep most of the time, certainly can''t know that there is a vocation of divine voice master in human magic.


    Ye Yinzhu went to a corner and sat on the ground with his knees crossed. Although he spoke with ease, he never underestimated any enemy. Oliveira once taught him to despise the enemy strategically and pay attention to the enemy tactically. Although Ye Yinzhu had never seen the battle between Lutz and golden bimont Oliver before, he would never underestimate the king of dwarves.


    Two hours passed quickly in the process of cultivation, at least for the mountain giant Ming, it was a nap time.


    Lutz jumped up from the ground, and ye Yinzhu opened his bright eyes at the same time. Lutz picked up the side of the eight edged plum bright silver hammer, single hammer pointed to Ye Yinzhu, "follow me." As he said this, he had already rushed out.


    Ye Yinzhu greets Anya and Ming, and then gets up to follow him. His action doesn''t look fast, but he doesn''t lag behind behind Lutz.


    Although she doesn''t know how strong Ye Yinzhu is now, she believes that ye Yinzhu is a rational person. If she is not absolutely sure, ye Yinzhu will never propose to fight Lutz.


    Under the leadership of Lutz, he went out of the cave and ran directly to the outside of the hills. Lutz obviously did not plan to fight ye Yinzhu near the dwarf residence. Under the guidance of his figure like a star ball, the four of them soon went through a forest in addition to the hills and came to the most common grassland in the wide Arctic wasteland. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 292

    It''s late spring. Although it''s cold in the Arctic wasteland, a lot of cyan has appeared on the grassland, adding warmth and spring to the cold world.


    With a slight smile, ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft light. Looking at Lutz who stopped in front of him, he said, "is it here to start?"


    Lutz nodded and said, "I have to make it clear first. If you dare not fight me and fly, you will lose." In many cases, he was very smart and did not forget how ye Yinzhu and Anya came to the dwarves. If ye Yinzhu flies, he will be invincible.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the dwarf patriarch with a funny look, nodded and said: "OK, I don''t fly. It''s time to start. "


    Lutz''s arms were strong, and the hammers in his hands knocked each other, giving out a clear buzzing, "take out your weapons, human beings."


    Ye Yinzhu raises his right hand and turns his wrist. A green light has broken through the air, like a long green steel needle across the body. It''s bish.


    Lutz some doubt way: "this is your weapon?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and nods. Lutz is obviously a strong man with strong strength. First of all, he is not like the weapon that destroys Lutz. Secondly, the effect of using softness to overcome hardness is obviously better.


    Lutz looks at Bisi in Ye Yinzhu''s hand, and his face becomes more gloomy. With a low roar, his body suddenly bounces 20 meters, and his double hammer swings like a wheel, straight to the top of Ye Yinzhu''s head.


    Ye Yinzhu moves. At this time, Bisi in his hand is not a silk, but a sword, the narrowest sword. His face became dignified. As he watched Lutz smash his double hammers, ye Yinzhu made a stroke under his feet. At the same time, his Bisi bamboo attack turned into countless green light and shadow to meet Lutz''s double hammers.


    What Lutz wields is not only his double hammers, but also his strong strength. The air seems to be compressed under the double hammers. Before the hammer arrives, the strong pressure has brought a huge shock wave to Ye Yinzhu. Even bamboo attack also can''t help in this pressure slightly out of shape.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and thought that the power of the dwarf patriarch was so great! It is worthy of being the partner of Mountain Giants. With a flash of body shape, the bamboo attack turned into a bamboo emperor, and his body was like a bamboo shadow swaying out of the attack range of Lutz.


    Boom, fierce roar, the ground suddenly more than two big pits, Lutz roared, "where to run." Double hammers are like meteors chasing the moon. They dance a big windmill one after the other. With strong speed and strength, they chase Ye Yinzhu and smash it.


    Ye Yinzhu''s speed is not much faster than Lutz''s, but the pace from aozhu''s sword technique is really amazing. It''s a martial art left by Donglong empire! How can these Aboriginal peoples on the mainland of lonzainus compare with each other. Bisi wave, for a moment, Lutz has become the partner of Ye Yinzhu.


    In terms of strength, ye Yinzhu can''t compete with Lutz. Lutz and Oliver in the fight for physical strength when the draw, we can see how strong his power is, it is equivalent to the purple level four or more powerful attack. Unfortunately, no matter how powerful it is, what''s the use of not hitting the opponent?


    The aozhu sword technique Ye Yinzhu has been practicing for some time, but it has never been used in actual combat. At this time, facing Lutz, ye Yinzhu''s Bisi is mainly light. With Bisi''s length and aozhu''s own footwork, ye Yinzhu always keeps a certain distance from the dwarves and walks as soon as he touches. Although his Bisi can''t bring harm to Lutz under the aggressive attention, he can often draw a stroke on the solid armor of Lutz''s body, and his movement is as smooth as flowing water.


    The dwarf King''s defensive power surprised Ye Yinzhu. You know, although Bisi has not been cast, its material is not inferior to any artifact, and its ability of striking stone into powder can make ordinary armor useless. But when Bisi smokes on Lutz''s armor, it can only bring a string of sparks, and it can''t really hurt Lutz''s body except that it can pull his body askew with the strength of bamboo fighting gas. Even if it is smoked on the naked neck of Lutz, it can only leave a shallow white mark. It can be seen that although the skill and energy are generally used, Lutz''s strength and defense are definitely purple level strength. The mountain giant brought him a lot of things. Super defense so that he does not need to consider defense, fully play their offensive power to the maximum extent.


    Lutz''s surprise was no less than that of Ye Yinzhu. Although he blocked Ye Yinzhu''s attack with the eternal barrier armor, one of the three Dwarfs'' artifact, every time Bisi drew on him, the shock of bamboo''s fighting spirit was cascading, which made his strong defense fluctuate. Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit was full of toughness, if it wasn''t too strong Since the mountain giant''s petrified skin with eternal barriers, I''m afraid he dare not bear with the body. What surprised Lutz most was Ye Yinzhu''s fighting skills. It seemed that his speed was not fast, but every time he swayed, he could easily dodge his own double hammers. Ye Yinzhu was like a tough bamboo. No matter how strong the impact of his double hammers, he could only repel Ye Yinzhu temporarily and bounce back soon. In the absence of any substantive contact, their own attack simply can not play out. This feeling of powerlessness made him extremely uncomfortable. He would rather fight with golden bimont than face such a dilemma.With a roar, the two hammers split at the same time, and a huge impact force made Ye Yinzhu have to stay away from the sharp and drift back.


    Lutz glared at the unreal Ye Yinzhu, "coward, do you only dodge? Can''t you fight like a man? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, "how? Does the head of Lutz still have to choose the way of fighting? Your strength is strength, but I am not. In a battle, there is no reason to use your own strength to attack the enemy. "


    The light in Lutz''s eyes became strong, and the hammers hung down on both sides of his body. "OK, then I''ll make your skills useless." The intense purple light rose in an instant, which not only rendered his body purple in an instant, but also surrounded his two hammers by the strong purple light.


    Purple level Four, ye Yinzhu once judged the opponent''s level, thought in his heart, this is probably the real strength of Lutz.


    In the battle with golden bimont Oliver, Oliver certainly has spare power, but Lutz also does not use the most powerful attack power. As a soldier, fighting spirit is the foundation, and dwarves are no exception. The most powerful means of attack for a soldier is to fight.


    Ye Yinzhu face unchanged, indifferent way: "a little I forget to tell the patriarch, in fact, I am not a soldier, but a magician." Holding the enemy, he dare not return to the light of the waterfall.


    "The magician?" Lutz and Ming are stunned at the same time. Judging from ye Yinzhu''s previous fighting strength and fighting skills, he is obviously an agile warrior. How can he become a magician again?


    Lutz laughed. "What a magician. I want to remind you that my resistance to magic is beyond your imagination


    Once a level 10 beast becomes a contractual partner of other creatures, it can not only help it fight like a low-level Warcraft, but more importantly, it can endow its partners with certain abilities. The best balanced effect is to endow Ye Yinzhu and Zi with the same life contract. Lutz''s partner, mountain giant Ming, has two abilities in defense. One is the petrified skin that resists physical attacks, and the other is the anti magic skin. Although Lutz can''t be as defensive as Ming, he also has these two abilities. With the defense effect of eternal barrier, he fully believes that he can be immune to any magic below blue level with his own strength.


    What about the magician? At Ye Yinzhu''s age, his martial arts skills are already very strong. How strong can he be at distracting himself to practice magic? When ye Yinzhu said that he was a magician, Lutz was not worried.


    The two hammers slowly lifted up from both sides of his body, and the purple battle awn became strong. The huge energy fluctuation twisted the air around his body, and the fighting spirit was rising wildly around the dwarf King''s body.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have the energy fluctuation as strong as Lutz''s. He turns his left hand over and uses his arm to hold the violin, making the waterfall in front of him. Facing a soldier like Lutz, he naturally can''t sit down and play. His right hand flicks on the harp, and seven strings release the soul wave which only belongs to the waterfall under his palm.


    "Roar -" Lutz raised his head to the sky and roared wildly. His muscles seemed to expand again. He swung his two hammers in his hands and collided with each other violently in front of his chest. In a deafening roar, a circle of half arc purple battle awn surged out, just like a shock wave of undifferentiated attack, straight to the direction of Ye Yinzhu, covering the area of this battle awn, No matter how good Ye Yinzhu''s evasion skill is, it is impossible to dodge this all-round attack.


    The huge sound wave makes Ye Yinzhu frown and subconsciously step back. At the same time, his right hand has been playing to the string. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 293

    Accompanied by the huge roar of the battle, just appeared, a low hum has sounded from ye Yinzhu''s hands.


    The loud noise produced by the collision of the two hammers could not affect the humming of the strings. Without any preparation, Lutz only felt as if he had been pricked by something in his spirit. As soon as his brain hurt, his body, which was ready to rush forward, suddenly slowed down. His ears were full of the surging sound of the piano, and even his fighting momentum could not help it It''s one of the weakest.


    Taking this opportunity, ye Yinzhu''s body retreats again, watching Zhan mang strike in his own direction. With four fingers of his right hand flicking seven times like lightning, the seven strings on the waterfall string harp buzz at the same time, playing a dark yellow sound blade floating out. In the harmony of fighting spirit and sound wave, the seven high-frequency sound blades just break away from the waterfall string, and suddenly turn into lavender.


    It''s very normal for the comprehensive strength to reach the initial stage of purple level with the magic power and fighting spirit of blue level.


    Seven sound blades, like seven phantoms, almost formed seven waves in succession. Within a millimetre time difference, they bombarded the battle awn produced by the collision of two hammers for seven times.


    The cutting force of the high-frequency sound blade is terrible, especially at this time, with a tearing sound of silk, the originally powerful Zhan mang was abruptly split by Ye Yinzhu. The purple light flashed across Ye Yinzhu''s body, but it didn''t hurt him at all.


    Ye Yinzhu''s right hand has moved. Now he is not ye Yinzhu who only had chizi Qinxin level 9 and Huangzhu level 6 when he left the blue sky sea. With the magic power of jiandanqinxin level 7 and the fighting spirit of Huangzhu level 6, all the sound blades are instantly released in the magic waterfall.


    The speed of the sound blade is faster than that of the wind blade. What''s more, it''s not just a fight attack, but a combination of magic, fight and high-frequency vibration. With his mental power, ye Yinzhu can completely control the speed and direction of the sound blade. For a moment, I saw a dark yellow half arc sound blade in the air, like a phantom, constantly flying in the direction of Lutz.


    When ye Yinzhu broke into battle, Lutz woke up from the influence of the explosion. He swung his two hammers and rushed to the direction of Ye Yinzhu. He turned a blind eye to the lavender sound blade on Ye Yinzhu''s string. In his mind, these sound blades can''t do any harm to himself. But it was his naive idea that made him suffer a great loss.


    Hum, the first sound blade bombards Lutz''s chest. Lutz only feels a shock in front of his chest, and the impact is no stronger than that of Bisi in yeyinzhu''s hands. Just when he thinks his judgment of yeyinzhu is correct, suddenly, a burning feeling comes from his chest. He is surprised to see that the sound blade attacking his chest is not straight Then disappear, but in a special frequency of violent vibration, and their eternal barriers produce extremely strong friction, this heat is from the friction. At the same time, a strange feeling from the chest straight into the brain, which is not his defense can resist, a buzz in his mind, even produced the same effect as just under the explosion.


    With the continuous improvement of Ye Yinzhu, the high frequency sound blade has four effects: speed, impact, cutting and soul shock. How can he understand that? Let alone him, even if Anya is such a strong man of purple level 8, in the case of instant magic, it may not be comparable to Ye Yinzhu''s high-frequency sound blade. You know, this high-frequency sound blade is the most perfect attack means of Ye Yinzhu''s combination of magic and martial arts at this stage, which can''t be measured by instant magic.


    Without waiting for Lutz to wake up from the first sound blade, the dark yellow waves behind him had already followed. Under the precise control as like as two peas, the tracks of each blade are exactly the same as those of the first blade, but at that time, they fall into the ruse of the soul of the blade, and even the action of resistance can not be made. The second way and the third way... The sound blade, which was like a rough sea, immediately drowned his body.


    Just in the blink of an eye, ye Yinzhu''s waterfall string organ has launched a five fold attack. With the power of the artifact, the soul of the sound blade has the greatest deterrent effect. However, this four fold effect of the sound blade also consumes a lot of magic power and fighting spirit. After the five fold attack, a total of 35 sound blades broke out, he had to stop to breathe back.


    Thirty five sound blades, except for the first seven sound blades, were used to break through the battle awn, the remaining 28 sound blades were all bombarded on Lutz''s chest. At this time, Lutz looks a little strange, waving his hammer with both hands, but his body is still there. While the dark yellow sound blade on his chest is disappearing, his chest armor of eternal barrier armor has turned into a fiery red under the strong friction. An inch deep cut appeared on it. You know, this is an artifact armor!


    Twenty eight souls were shocked, and almost scattered Lutz''s spirit brand. Fortunately, he had a partner like mountain giant, and his spirit became very solid under the influence of mountain giant. Nevertheless, when he recovered from the spiritual shock, his brain could not help but be in a trance. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s direction, his eyes had become a little hazy.


    "Ah --" Lutz roared with pain. Almost for the first time, he stepped back and put the two hammers on his chest. A smell of burning came out from the armor. Intense heat, bring the pain. If it wasn''t for his petrified and demonized skin, he would have become the first patriarch to be roasted in the history of the dwarves.Looking at Lutz retreating in pain, ye Yinzhu has eased his breath at this time. Instead of pursuing, he sits down in place. In fact, even he did not expect that the high-frequency sound blade could play such a great effect. Of course, this also has a direct relationship with Lutz''s belittling of the enemy. Otherwise, it is not so easy to hurt him with his fighting skills. But at this time, ye Yinzhu has found another secret in the sound blade, that is, when the first sound blade hits the opponent, as long as his own sound blade does not stop, then the opponent will not have the chance to fight back, and will only be submerged by his own sound blade, unless the opponent''s mental power can not be affected by the soul shock in the high-frequency sound blade, otherwise it is hard to escape. The attack method of the combination of magic and martial arts is much more powerful than a single ability.


    Hands on the string, ye Yinzhu eight fingers play, a beautiful melody from his fingertips. It''s the song "forget the opportunity". The soft rhythm, accompanied by a circle of dark yellow light, drifts quietly. When Lutz stands up again with the pain in his chest, his eyes looking at Ye Yinzhu have completely changed.


    The bloodthirsty light was constantly released from the eyes. The purple war awn was not weakened by the trauma on the chest, but strengthened even more. Intense pain, has made his reason become hazy, but the war spirit has risen to an unprecedented state. For him, this battle is no longer regarded as a bet, but a battle of life and death.


    Ye Yinzhu is still sitting there playing the piano, as if he didn''t see the change of Lutz. His piano sound is soft and beautiful, and his elegant temperament is sublimated perfectly in the moment of playing. Anya''s eyes can''t help solidifying. What she appreciates most about ye Yinzhu is when he plays the piano. At this time, ye Yinzhu is perfect.


    "Go to hell." In the roar, Lutz raised his double hammers, and a terrible scene appeared. He released those huge purple awns, which rushed towards the double hammers in an instant. The two eight edged plum blossom silver hammers turned into transparent purple in an instant, as if they were purple crystals. The original purple light, even towards the direction of deep purple development.


    On the other side of the battle, Ming frowned and yelled, "Lutz, you can''t do it." He wanted to stop it, but the speed of the mountain giant was unbelievable. Lutz has done his job.


    Two huge hammers turned into purple awns were thrown out by him like meteors rushing to the moon, like thunderbolts. In a flash, thunder and lightning struck. The left hand hammer was like an invincible hurricane. The right hand hammer was like a lightning strike. The storm swept by it. It was Lutz''s most powerful meaning, the hammer of the storm.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. As soon as the hammer of the storm broke away from Lutz''s hand, he felt great pressure on the other side. However, he still didn''t move, and even didn''t mean to dodge. As he saw the two dazzling purple lights getting closer and closer to him, ye Yinzhu''s hands suddenly speeded up. In a lingering rhyme, his hands suddenly broke away from the body He lifted it up.


    "It doesn''t mean I can''t do it if I don''t shake it head on." The calm voice accompanied the gold and silver light in Ye Yinzhu''s left and right arms. All the magic elements in the air are out of control in an instant, and rush towards his arms. In the blink of an eye, ye Yinzhu''s arms have become two dazzling suns, one gold and one silver.


    Ming''s body, who wanted to use lightning to stop the storm hammer, solidified for a moment, and the thunder force in his single eye disappeared in an instant. He lost his voice and said, "this is..."


    Gold and silver twinkle in the air. When the storm hammers come to Ye Yinzhu, they just meet his gold and silver palms.


    the little climax is coming again. My friends like to vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 294

    Anya flies backwards for the first time. Originally, she wanted to save Ye Yinzhu. When she saw the gold and silver light on Ye Yinzhu''s palms, she chose the most correct way to dodge. Jiao''s body hovered in the air, and in the blink of an eye, it had already flown thousands of meters away.


    Ming bent down, tall body, curled up together, for the mountain giant, of course, do not need to dodge, but at this time, the explosive force produced by the center of the storm, even he can not help but marvel.


    At this time, the soldiers of the dwarves are busy. Because of the orc''s attack, they did not withdraw the crossbow cart, but set it on the top of the mountain and loaded with giant arrows. The wounded dwarf soldiers were also carried back to the cave one by one for treatment.


    Just before the dwarves had finished their work, suddenly, the earth shook their eyes in one direction.


    Did the earthquake happen? No one knows what''s going on. But subconsciously, they all looked at the same place.


    All of a sudden, a group of extremely dazzling light burst into the sky. The huge sound wave and strong light immediately made all the dwarf soldiers lose their sight and hearing temporarily. In their memory, it seems that they only saw the golden, silver and purple light when the strong light rose.


    I don''t know how long it took. When the dwarves'' vision and hearing recovered, they were surprised to find that they were no longer in the same place, but were blown down the hills and blown away by an invisible shock wave. What kind of power is this! Forbidden curse, these two words appear in the heart of every Dwarf Warrior.


    Ming slowly straightens his waist, his armor has been covered by soil, covering the original yellow armor. Slowly moved a body, clearly also can''t help but secretly exclaim, worthy of Amethyst than Mongolia''s contract partner ah! Even did not show any belong to Amethyst than the power of Mongolia, can burst out such a strong strength. Especially the last strike, the gold and silver light, is it really


    Just as he was calm and ready to look towards the center of the battlefield, the melodious sound of the piano sounded in his ears. The soft sound of the piano was still so graceful and moving. It seemed that the rhythm of murmuring had not been destroyed by the battle. Everything is so wonderful, as if the sound of Guqin has never stopped from the beginning to the present.


    Ming''s eyes solidified. In front of him, a huge pit with a depth of 100 meters and a diameter of more than 300 meters appeared. On one side of the huge pit, there is a mountain dwarf. Lutz, the king of dwarves, is crawling on the ground. He doesn''t know his life or death, but his double hammers have disappeared completely. On the other side of jukeng, ye Yinzhu is still sitting there with his knees crossed. His hands are playing Guqin on his knees leisurely. His eyes are closed and he seems to be thinking about something. The whole body, the milky white magic robe, is still spotless. It seems that the curse level attack just now did not occur between him and Lutz.


    "Lutz." Ming shouts and strides towards his partner.


    The sound of the zither stops quietly, and ye Yinzhu feels the elegance that has come to him, and calmly says in the direction of Ming: "don''t worry. The head of Lutz is OK. He just went to sleep. "


    Forgetting the machine, one of the nine famous music of Qin family, has the effect of deep sleep.


    The light light flickered, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft look. The waterfall lianzhuqin disappeared quietly, and he stood up from where he was. On the surface, he seems to have won, but only he himself knows how dangerous the victory was.


    The power of Lutz''s last outburst has surpassed the power of ordinary forbidden incantations, and even his own forbidden incantations with lightning and thunder can''t stop the power of the storm hammer. If you didn''t launch the life guard in time to offset the terror of the storm hammer, I''m afraid you can''t stand here at this time. Even if you don''t die, you will definitely be hit hard by the hammer of the storm. Of course, it is precisely because of the early intervention of life protection that he can still play the piano with his hands after destroying the Lutz hammer. His piano is not only played to Lutz, the dwarf king, but also to the mountain giant.


    Through his soul contact with Lutz, Ming knows that ye Yinzhu is right. Although Lutz''s body has been shaken to a certain extent, with his strong defensive power, he has not been hurt too much. He just sleeps in the past. But Ming didn''t understand. If ye Yinzhu had the upper hand in the last fight just now, how could Lutz not be hurt according to the anti earthquake force at that time? This seems to violate the law of energy! Of course, he can''t know that ye Yinzhu''s life protection is the key to the victory of this battle.


    "Lutz lost." Ming nods to Ye Yinzhu, and his eyes are full of admiration. "Can you tell me that your last attack just now is..."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "your guess is correct. Zizi has told you before that they really exist. It''s just that they''re still small. "


    Ming Dao takes a breath and gets Ye Yinzhu''s confirmation. He has to look at the human in front of him with new eyes. Amethyst bimong, the head of the four sacred beasts, at this time, he also had the weakest golden beetle among the four sacred beasts. And it''s two. Although the strength of this human seems to be far from enough, but he is so young. It''s the first time that Ming has seen such potential. He finds that there is a sense of fear in his heart.You can''t fight this man, you can''t do it yourself, and neither can the dwarves. Otherwise, it will only bring disaster. Not to mention anything else, he and Amethyst bimon''s equal life contract alone could not hurt him at all.


    Ming did not know that either Ye Yinzhu or Zi was far from strong enough.


    Ye Yinzhu sprang up and spread his wings from the red spirit behind him. He took his body to glide through the huge pit in front of him and came to Ming''s side. Looking at Lutz lying on the ground, he apologized: "I''m sorry, I destroyed the weapon of Lutz clan leader. But the strength of the patriarch is beyond my estimate. Please forgive me


    Ming shook his head and said, "it''s respect for the dwarves that you didn''t hurt him. Maybe Luz didn''t apologize to you for his provocation. Lutz''s temperament is very straightforward. If you defeat him with real strength, he will be convinced. "


    Anya always stands beside Ye Yinzhu, on the other side of the pit, and also on this side. Her eyes look at Ye Yinzhu from the side, but her heart is filled with different feelings. In his impression, ye Yinzhu was just a student of the magic martial arts academy in Milan. The reason why he valued him at the beginning was mainly because of his wonderful piano music and development potential, as well as the intimacy of Ye Yinzhu. Later, Anya paid more attention to yeyinzhu because of purple. Although she also heard that ye Yinzhu once beat back the orc army when she was in Qin City, she thought that there must be a lucky element in it. After all, she is familiar with Ye Yinzhu''s strength. However, when this battle is really presented in front of us, the understanding of Ye Yinzhu in Anya''s mind can not help but change dramatically. It''s just less than a year! This young man''s power has changed so much that even in the collision of forbidden incantation, he can still win the final victory. Even in the process of fighting, with the help of strange sound blade, Lutz, the dwarf king of purple level 4, can''t fight back. How powerful is this? Although he may not be able to compare with himself now, in one year, he has changed from an ordinary student to a strong one who can fight against purple. What about another year? What will it be like? Ten or twenty years from now? In this world, how many people can compete with him?


    In Anya''s eyes, the elegant Ye Yinzhu''s body is invisible. Anya suddenly finds that this young man, who is more than 400 years younger than himself, seems to have the power to protect himself in the near future. While she was glad for her original choice, her understanding of Ye Yinzhu also changed strangely.


    Ming grabbed Lutz from the ground, raised his big hand and patted him on the back a few times. Until now, Lutz still has the smell of burning.


    "Cough, cough..." With a few severe coughs, Lutz slowly came over from his deep sleep, and the red awn in his eyes completely disappeared. He looked at Ming with some perplexity, "I, what happened to me just now. How could you fall asleep? "


    Ming didn''t stare at him angrily, "you! You! It''s just too competitive. Can the hammer of the storm be used freely? But you lost


    Lutz then gradually wakes up. Ming puts him on the ground. He turns and looks at Ye Yinzhu and Anya. His face turns red. Fortunately, there is a dense layer of red beard to protect him from embarrassment.


    "You put me to sleep?" Lutz looks at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "I am a divine voice master, a branch of the spiritual magician. It''s my music that makes you sleep


    Lutz''s eyes darkened. Since he was born, he has been a genius in the dwarves. His powerful power made him develop a proud character. Losing to Ye Yinzhu, who was younger than himself, was a big blow to him. But it also made him feel the power of the outside world. For this dwarf genius, today''s defeat is not a bad thing.


    "I take back what I said you were cowardly. Please forgive my impulse. " The dwarves always have a direct temper. Right is right and wrong is wrong. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 295

    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "nothing. I can understand the patriarch''s current mood. After all, your decision is about the future of the dwarves. "


    Lutz nodded and said, "come on, let''s go back first. The bet I lost will count


    When the four of them just wanted to return, they saw that five hundred dwarf soldiers, led by three mountain dwarfs, were running. When they saw their clan leader here, the dwarves were all in a daze and quickly gathered around.


    Lutz waved his hand and did not ask the three dwarves to ask, "from now on, this ye Yinzhu brother will be a friend of our dwarves. Let''s go back and clean up the battlefield. "


    Returning to the dwarves, the atmosphere has become different from before. Ye Yinzhu, with his own strength, has been truly recognized by the dwarves patriarch Lutz.


    "Brother ye, you said before that we dwarves should move away from here temporarily. In fact, I know your suggestion is correct. However, the dwarves have lived here for thousands of years, and I''m really not willing to give up my foundation here. More importantly, there is a secret under the hills. " Said Lutz in a deep voice.


    "Secret?" asked Ye Yinzhu


    Lutz nodded and said, "as we all know, the two things we dwarves like most are wine and foundry. Wine can be bought with money, but casting needs certain conditions to maintain. The first is metal ore. In the Arctic wasteland, although there is no prosperity of the human world, there are enough minerals for us to cast. And deep underground in this hilly area, there is a unique condition. That''s the furnace. It''s a river of earth fire. No one knows how it came into being. But with the high heat of the furnace, it is very important for us dwarves to lead to the ground fire as the foundation of casting. That''s why I don''t want to leave here. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "but fire can be found again. If your people are hurt by orcs, or even in danger of extermination, what''s the use of more fires?"


    Lutz sighed and said, "so I''m hesitating. Before the war, although it was a bet between us, it was also the key to help me make up my mind. If I win, I would rather wait here for the arrival of the orc army, and I will always stick to the foundation of the dwarves. But I lost. You helped me make the final decision. Now we have to give up the furnace and stay away from here. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are full of thoughtfulness, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Lutz''s eyes showed a sense of loss, "from small to large, I have been living in this hilly area, and I am not afraid of your jokes, brother. I haven''t even left here. Besides practice, it''s drinking. Even casting doesn''t interest me. I don''t know if you have any good suggestions. Is there any safe place for us dwarves to live temporarily in this Arctic wasteland


    Ye Yinzhu''s face shows a smile, and Anya on one side has already understood why Ye Yinzhu insists on fighting Lutz.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I am in the Milan Empire now, because I once made contributions to the Empire and got a piece of territory. And my territory is in the mountains bordering the Arctic wilderness. If the Lutz clan leader doesn''t dislike it, he can come to live with me for a while. "


    Lutz was stunned, "to your territory?" He hesitated, he is not stupid, vaguely can also understand the purpose of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said bluntly: "dwarf casting technology has always been my envy. Frankly, I certainly hope to get help from the dwarves. However, please understand that I do not want to make use of dwarves, but I hope to have a fair deal with dwarves. I can trade what you need for the weapons you cast. I don''t know what the head of Lutz thinks? "


    Lutz looked at Ye Yinzhu playfully, "do you know what we need?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "wine and metal, you have just said that. The Brenner mountains, where I live, are close to the Arctic wasteland, where there is no shortage of metals. I have the confidence to meet the needs of the dwarfs. As for your favorite wine, I only say one thing, and the patriarch will understand my sincerity. In my territory, in addition to sister Anya and her elves, there is also a goblin tribe. I think if the dwarves join in, we will form a whole. As long as there is a certain period of development, no external hostile forces can pose a threat to us. "


    "Goblin tribe..." Lute Zimeng stood up, eyes Dayton time awn, ye Yinzhu faintly see, his mouth seems to have saliva to slip out. It seems that the wine brewed by goblins is very attractive to dwarves.


    Rubbing his hands, Lutz said in a hurry: "frankly speaking, brother ye, I agree to move just because of the goblin tribe. Not afraid of your jokes, I have no resistance to the attraction of good wine. But I have to think about the dwarves. I want to know what we can get if we dwarves move into your territory. In other words, how much freedom can we get, and whether there will be any restrictions. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "sister Anya can prove this. If the dwarves move into the Brenner mountains, as the Lord of Qin City, I can assure you that the dwarves will get the same treatment as the elves and goblins. As patriarch, you are equal to me in the Brenner mountains. I will never give any orders to the dwarves. We have an equal and mutually beneficial relationship. I provide metal and wine, you help me make weapons, and if you want to leave, I won''t stop you. The only requirement for you is that when the enemy invades, I hope the dwarves can be a part of Brenner mountains and help Qin City resist the foreign enemies together. At the same time, I will choose one of the hundreds of peaks in the Brenner mountains to become your territory, which is called dwarf mountain. It''s going to fit your cave lifeLutz carefully listened to every word Ye Yinzhu said, "well, I believe in your sincerity and aunt Anya. But this matter is related to the future of the dwarves. I have to discuss with the elders. Although I am the head of the clan, the elders of the clan are the real decision makers of all affairs. "


    Ye Yinzhu smile, said: "this is of course, such a major event, naturally to carefully discuss."


    After Lutz confessed to Ye Yinzhu and Anya, he immediately went in one direction from the corridor in the cave. The dwarves always act directly, just like their character.


    When Lutz left, ye Yinzhu, Anya and Ming were left in the wide room.


    "Do you want to take advantage of the dwarves'' casting technology?" Ming said suddenly. Release a strong momentum from him and press Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. At the same time, he raised his hand and grasped Anya who wanted to help him resist the pressure. "Ming, I think I''ve made it very clear just now. It''s not exploitation, it''s mutual benefit. I provide the territory, metal, wine and some external conditions that the dwarves need. The dwarves traded their foundry skills for their necessities. In Qin City, dwarves are not subject to any restrictions. "


    The gentleness in Ming''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "you are a human I can''t see through. There are too many secrets in you. Frankly speaking, if Lutz puts the future of the dwarves in your hands, I''m not sure. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Ming without any arrogance. With the blood of Amethyst Bimeng, he is not suppressed by Ming''s breath. "Can you rest assured if the dwarf stays? Do you ask yourself, "can you fight against the Solomon tribe with your own strength?"


    Ming was silent for a while. After a long time of thinking, he said again, "Ye Yinzhu, let me ask you a question. If one day the dwarves find a better place to live, will you let them leave your territory? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly, "I said that in Qincheng, dwarves are free. If there is one day, the dwarves can leave at any time. But I also believe that there is no place more suitable for the dwarves than Qin City. " I don''t know if it is influenced by the blood of amethyst. Now ye Yinzhu has become much more domineering than before. However, his edge is implicit, rarely outside.


    Ming nodded, "OK, I''ll believe you. As Lutz''s partner, I will go to Qin City with him. But don''t expect me to help you with anything. At the same time, I will always guard the dwarves. If one day you break today''s promise, then you will bear the fury from the mountain giants. "


    Ye Yinzhu calmly smiles, "Ming, there is one thing you have ever thought about. Why did the strongest Amethyst bimon choose me among your four sacred beasts? "


    Ming YILENG, he did not expect that ye Yinzhu would suddenly ask such a question.


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "because Zi is my brother, he believes that I will never do anything to hurt him. Before I signed a contract with violet, he had observed me for ten years. I don''t think even my parents know me better. I dare not say that I am a good man, but I can swear with my life and soul that I am a man who keeps my promise. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 296

    Ming is silent. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s firm and clear eyes, his doubts have gradually disappeared. "Ye Yinzhu, Zizi said before that not only he and I exist, but also the beetles and war beasts. Golden beetles are on you. Although they are still young, they really exist. You won''t tell me that the war beast is also in your territory of Qin City


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, and a helpless smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "that guy! I can''t afford him. He''s so edible. If he''s in Qin City, I''m afraid all creatures will have bad luck. "


    Ming also laughed, "yes, according to the memory left by my ancestors, the giant beast of war has become the king of phagocytosis again. His food intake is really terrible. This is much better for us Mountain Giants, because our food is stone. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Ming with some surprise, "can stones be eaten?"


    Ming said: "for us Mountain Giants, of course it is OK. It seems that you have really seen the war beast. I''m curious. Where is he? Is it also in this Arctic wilderness? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, he is in the deepest part of the Arctic wasteland, the ice circle in the Bingsen. Only the food in the sea can satisfy his appetite. Some of my friends and I have been looking for him, but he is not as talkative as you. Even purple can''t deter him. "


    With a smile, Ming said: "the war beast has always been an arrogant race, which I remember from my ancestors. I want to know, what is the final result? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "gracis, the great beast of war, made a soul sacrifice to purple. It became the sacrifice of the purple beast


    "Ah Ming can''t help but exclaim. Of course, he knows that the strength of the other three beasts is not much different, except the golden beetle is the weakest because of its poor defense. Especially the powerful defense of the war beast, Amethyst bimon is also difficult to break. Even if you can''t fight, you can always run away. And soul sacrifice, this is only to the critical moment of life and death, humiliation will produce behavior ah! Is purple so powerful?


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I can''t tell you the process at that time. But I can guarantee that everything I say is true. "


    Ming sighed and said, "it seems that I have to reevaluate the power of you and purple. Now even I have some longing for the appearance of Qin City. Ye Yinzhu, do you know where your Qin city attracts me most? " At this point, he gently smile, smile with a bit of fun.


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it, and suddenly his eyes brightened, "is it because of the stone?"


    Ming nodded, "you are so smart. As a mountain giant, the rock I want to eat must be the hardest. Your Brenner mountains, with hundreds of peaks, are really attractive to me. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I just hope you don''t eat all the mountains."


    Ming laughs, "don''t worry, I don''t eat as much as the war beast."


    As their conversation became more and more pleasant, Lutz came back. With him came four dwarfs.


    Compared with Lutz, the four dwarfs are weaker, and their gray beards prove their age. Their clothes are very simple, and they can''t see the identity of dwarf elder at all. But can let Lutz bring, in addition to the elders who can?


    Lutz took four dwarven elders to Ye Yinzhu and said, "elders, this is what I call ye Yinzhu brother. Yinzhu, the four elders are the real decision makers of the dwarves. At the same time, they are also the most famous foundry masters in the dwarves. "


    Among the four elders, one of them has a very similar beard to Lutz. Although he is much white, many of them are red. He came out and said, "human, are you the contractual partner of Amethyst bimon and the friend of the elves?"


    Ye Yinzhu stood up and said respectfully, "Hello, dear dwarf elder."


    Elder red beard nodded and said, "I''m the first elder of the dwarves. I''m also the uncle of Lutz. My name is Luciano. He told us what you said to Lutz. Indeed, the wine made by goblins is very attractive to us. And we dwarves and goblins have always been the best partners. Unfortunately, there has been no news of goblins for many years. To be able to live with goblins is, of course, what we want most. At the same time, you have a friendly relationship with the elves. Miss Anya is a kind elves. With her, I can believe your sincerity. However, for the future of the dwarves, we must be careful in our migration. If you can help us solve three more problems on the premise of keeping your words to Lutz, we will agree to move to your Qin city territory. "


    Ye Yinzhu, the cautious elder of the dwarves, had expected this for a long time. He nodded and said, "OK, please go ahead. As long as I can do it, I will try my best. "


    Luciano nodded and said, "first of all, we are in the Arctic wilderness, and the Brenner mountains you said are in the territory of the Milan Empire beyond the Arctic wilderness. From here to there, if the dwarves want to make a large-scale migration, they will certainly disturb Fort Solomon. Do you think we can rush through it? That''s the first thing you have to solveYe Yinzhu nodded and asked: "elder Luciano, how many dwarfs are there now?"


    Luciano thought about it and said, "there are about 10000 people."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "that''s no problem. I''m sure there won''t be any damage, and I''ll help the dwarves move in half a month. "


    Luciano light way: "young man, behind any guarantee, must have the guarantee strength. There''s no basis for words. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "of course. Look, elder As he said this, he raised his hands at the same time, the space ring on his fingers was shining, and there was one more thing in his palms.


    Seeing these two things, Luciano''s eyes suddenly shrunk and said in surprise: "life stores gems? What''s this crystal ball for? "


    What appears on Ye Yinzhu''s palms is naturally the transmission Amethyst and life storage gem. "Master Luciano, you must also know the function of life in storing gems. My life storage gem is one of the best. It can accommodate 100 people at a time. This crystal ball is a teleportation crystal. With it, I can arrange a teleportation array here. It will not only enable you to return to use geothermal energy in the future, but also send you to my territory. With my mental power, I can send about 20 people at a time. With the function of life storing gems, I can take 120 people at a time. Through mental recovery, I don''t think I''ll have any problems completing three or four round trips a day. In this way, I can take all the dwarves away as soon as half a month. Of course, all the resources of the nobility can''t be wasted. The space rings of Anya and I can help, and I believe that the nobility itself should have a lot of space rings. "


    Luciano looked at the two things in Ye Yinzhu''s hand with some admiration and nodded slightly: "now I understand why you can persuade Lutz."


    Ye Yinzhu looks to Lutz, but Lutz''s face is a little red. He won''t say anything about losing to Ye Yinzhu in the battle.


    Luciano continued: "you have solved the first problem very well. Even if the Solomon tribe wants to regroup and attack again, it will take us a month to come here. Second, we need you to prove that you have the ability to provide us with enough casting materials. Foundry and wine are our lives. I believe Miss Anya will not cheat us. With the goblins, there will be no shortage of good wine. But casting materials are more important. First of all, you need to understand that the casting materials we dwarves need are not as simple as ordinary steel. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, for this point, he had been ready, a smile, said: "I just need to show some things to the elder, you will believe that I can do it. Please see As he said this, the Amethyst and life storage gems on his palms disappeared and were replaced by two kinds of metals.


    In the left hand, it is a kind of pale gold strange metal. Although it looks like only a small piece, from the posture of Ye Yinzhu holding it, it is absolutely heavy. The metal in the right hand presents a strange Silver Purple. As soon as it appears, it immediately leads to a circle of soft elements whirlpool, and all kinds of magic elements are floating around it slowly.


    Luciano, as the first old man of dwarves, no one knows metal better than him. Just at the first sight, his eyes can''t be moved any more. He almost grabs it with his hands. He grabs the two pieces of metal from ye Yinzhu''s hands and raises them to his eyes.


    "This, this is King Kong. Ah! Is this magic silver? How many years, how many years did not see the appearance of magic silver Not only him, but also the other three elders gathered around and looked at the metal in Luciano''s hands, full of admiration.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and doesn''t speak. Before he comes, he specially takes the red spirit Hongling to the place where he once found Magic Silver. He knew that it was not easy to persuade the stubborn dwarf, so he had to be fully prepared.


    on the last day of this month, there are still VIP ticket friends. Please give them to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 297

    In a short time, he asked Hongling to extract some Vajra essence and Magic Silver. This is also the greatest weight that he came to the dwarves to seek help from dwarves. He didn''t want to encounter the dwarves being attacked by orcs. Taking advantage of this opportunity, if the dwarves could settle down in Qin City, it would be beneficial to the development of Qin City in the future. In fact, ye Yinzhu has no ambition. He just hopes to make his territory a solid foundation, the backing of purple and the foundation of Donglong bazong?


    Seeing the Vajra spirit and Magic Silver, the four dwarven elders were in a state of extreme excitement. Luciano murmured: "what a pure Vajra spirit. If I use this thing, ordinary steel mixed with a little Vajra spirit will become an extremely hard weapon. If I add magic silver and join a certain magic array, it''s not impossible to even become a Horcrux."


    The vision turns and falls on Ye Yinzhu again, "where do you get this Vajra essence and Magic Silver?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "I got it near the territory of Qin City. I wonder if these two pieces of metal can satisfy the elder? If the elder likes them, they will be my gift to the dwarves. "


    Luciano''s eyes flashed, shook his head, and put the Vajra essence and Magic Silver back into Ye Yinzhu''s hands, "satisfied is satisfied, but a little satisfied too much. Yes, Vajra essence and Magic Silver are really precious, which is far beyond my expectation. However, this precious metal is in the minority after all, but we dwarves need to consume a lot of other metals for casting. With them alone, you can''t prove to us that you have enough metal for us to use. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t move the first elder''s heart. Suddenly, there was a flash in my mind, "I have a way to prove it to you elders. Hong Ling, come out. "


    A red light glides out from the moon god''s guard, like a pool of liquid, but it doesn''t disperse. The red light flickers and flows to Ye Yinzhu in the blink of an eye. With the rising of the red light, the liquid gradually deforms, and the red spirit appears quietly.


    "Lord Qin." Hongling salutes Ye Yinzhu respectfully. With advanced wisdom, he is now completely convinced of Ye Yinzhu, and he likes to follow Ye Yinzhu. Whether ye Yinzhu''s breath belongs to Amethyst bimont or his music, it is of great help to Hongling.


    "This, this is..." Luciano''s pupil contracted violently for a moment, and suddenly thought of a kind of Warcraft, but in his impression, that kind of Warcraft can''t become liquid! It''s just amazing.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "this is Hongling, my friend. I think the elders should have heard of the red spirit. Hongling is one of the few remaining red spirits. I think, with his presence, the elders should no longer have any doubts about my ability to provide metal. Vajra essence and Magic Silver are refined by red spirit. "


    "Is it really chijing?" Luciano looked at the red spirit with some doubts, "but I don''t remember that the red spirit has the ability to become a liquid!"


    Red spirit said: "because I''m not an ordinary red spirit, from the level of Warcraft, I''ve just evolved, and I''ve broken the limit of level 7 Warcraft and reached level 8. The ability to imitate is my new acquisition. Although I don''t have any powerful attack power, as an auxiliary Warcraft, no one can compare with us


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, it''s because of the imitation of Hongling that I can have wings to fly in the air."


    "What is red spirit?" Lutz asked his uncle curiously.


    The light in Luciano''s eyes suddenly became strong, "red spirit is one of the most magical Warcraft.". Their greatest ability is to explore the existence of rare metals. Because their food is rare metals. Among them, the most common metal eaten by chijing is also mitag! No wonder, no wonder there are so pure diamond essence and Magic Silver. Lord Ye Yinzhu, you have given me too much surprise. You''re right. With Akatsu, you''ve proved to us that you can provide enough metal. Even we don''t need you to provide ordinary metals. We just need to provide the metals found by chijing to us, and a small part of them will be enough as our reward. "


    Another elder beside Luciano murmured to himself: "I don''t even need to be paid. If I can use Vajra essence and Magic Silver to forge weapons, I will do it for nothing. Using these super metals is a special enjoyment in itself


    Looking at the elders in front of her, the red spirit said faintly: "what are Vajra essence and Magic Silver? They are just common things. As long as you give me time, there are plenty of good things. I have noticed at least ten rare mineral deposits in the Brenner mountains in the territory of Qin City. As long as you give me enough time, I will be able to find many things that are much stronger than Vajra essence and Magic Silver. "


    Hongling is very smart. He heard the conversation between Ye Yinzhu and the dwarfs very clearly. Naturally, he also knew what ye Yinzhu meant. He naturally helped his Qin emperor to say these words, and these words from his mouth are obviously more convincing than those from ye Yinzhu.


    Luciano swallowed. "I seem to see the artifact waving to me. Lord Ye, I have to admit the strength of your Qin City. The second condition is that you pass. As for the third condition Speaking of this, he pauses for a moment, and his eyes show a ray of hesitation. The three elders nearby are also looking at him, as if they are not willing to let him put forward the third condition.Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "if there are any other conditions, elder, please say." He was very clear that the appearance of the red spirit had basically conquered the hearts of these elders. Even if the last condition could not be met, they would choose to move to Qin City. After all, the safety of the dwarves does not allow them to make rash decisions, and so far, at least, there is no better place for them than the Brenner mountains.


    After hesitating for a long time, Luciano still made a decision, "the third condition, we hope to fight with the Lord." Because of Ye Yinzhu''s strength, the elder''s tone became more respectful.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "Doubao? What does that mean? "


    Luciano said: "in short, we and you take out three treasures for comparison. Of course, Lord Ye, don''t get me wrong. We just make a simple comparison to prove whether your strength can protect our dwarves. It doesn''t mean anything else. "


    Ye Yinzhu has not yet opened his mouth, and Anya on one side quit. "Elder lucino, it seems unfair." In terms of age, Anya is even a few years older than the elder Luciano, but because the life span of the elves is much longer than that of the dwarves, she is still a fairy girl in proportion. "You dwarves have always been civilized by casting. Will there be few good things? Yinzhu is only 17 years old this year and has not been in the mainland for a long time. Our Qin City has just started construction. What do you want him to compare with you? It''s not fair. "


    "This..." Luciano hesitated for a moment. In fact, after the appearance of chijing, he had made up his mind to go to Qincheng. The reason why he put forward the third condition was that he wanted to know how strong Ye Yinzhu was, or how rich resources he had.


    "Miss Anya, don''t get me wrong. We''re just comparing. We don''t have to decide. Moreover, I have basically decided to move the dwarves to Qin City. This last one is no longer a condition. I hope you can understand it. Let''s see. If the three treasures Lord Ye brings out are stronger than those we bring out, we can let Lord Ye choose one from them. What do you think? "


    Anya wants to argue again, but he is stopped by Ye Yinzhu. He naturally holds Anya''s delicate hand and says: "elder sister, since the elder wants to compare, then compare. Compared with the dwarves, it''s no shame to lose. "


    Since she felt that the sound of the bamboo had gone back to her, she felt that it was not suitable for him. Lowering her head, Anya stopped talking, but her sharp ears were red under her long water blue hair.


    Luciano smiles and says to Lutz: "patriarch, take out your eternal barrier."


    Before returning to the dwarves, Lutz had taken off his armor. At this time, I heard that my uncle wanted to talk, and my face suddenly became embarrassed. "Elder, my armor is damaged. I''m afraid it needs to be repaired. Don''t bring it out to shame."


    Luciano looked at him in surprise. "What? Is the eternal barrier broken? Did the orc attack bring any artifact? "


    Lutz glanced at Ye Yinzhu, lowered his head and said, "no, I accidentally broke a little bit when I competed with brother Yinzhu before."


    Luciano took a cold breath. When he looked at Ye Yinzhu again, his eyes had changed completely. He asked tentatively, "I don''t know what artifact Lord Ye used to break the eternal barrier?"


    Lutz answered this question for ye Yinzhu, "it''s not an artifact, it''s a special attack method. Dozens of attacks hit the same position of my chest armor at the same time, leaving some traces on the eternal barrier." Until now, the burning area on his chest is still very painful, but his recovery ability is very strong, so he did not use medication.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Xiao San always means what he says. At the beginning of the outbreak, a total of six chapters are presented. Please give me more monthly tickets. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 298

    Luciano glared at Lutz. He knew that his nephew must have something he didn''t say to himself, but now he can''t ask any more. He said helplessly: "it seems that he can only take out some things at the bottom of the box. It''s strange


    Another dwarf elder agreed to come out, raised his right hand, took off the space ring and handed it to Luciano.


    Luciano held the space ring in front of Ye Yinzhu and said: "Lord Ye, please see, this ring is made by Ronaldo, the most outstanding foundry master of our dwarves thousands of years ago. It''s the only artifact level space ring on the mainland of lonzainus. "


    As soon as it comes up, it''s an artifact. Ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised. The dwarf is really famous for casting, and the things he takes out are not bad. Looking at the space between Luciano''s hands, the ring presents a kind of cyan gold. There is a little gold light on the light cyan metal, but the gold light seems not to be metal, but a special crystal. On the top of the ring, there is a hexagonal silver gem. The gem is very bright, as if it can emit light itself. It''s hexagonal, pure silver, without any impurities.


    Luciano said with some pride: "this space ring is called Xumi, which means it can hold infinite space. Of course, infinity is exaggerated. However, with its capacity, it can hold any human city on the mainland, even the scale of the three Orc fortresses. From the day it was cast to the present, this Xumi ring has never been filled


    Anya quietly frees her little hand from ye Yinzhu''s grasp and asks: "elder Luciano, can you become an artifact just because of the large space?"


    Luciano smiles and says, "of course not. Xumi''s commandment is not only as simple as space, but also has a special ability to hide breath. With it, even the breath of the level 10 beast will be hidden, so that no creature can detect it. It can be said that Xumi divine precepts are the hidden artifact of breath, which can make anyone''s appearance and breath become the same as ordinary people. It can''t be better to hide yourself. "


    Breath hidden, this seems to be a chicken''s ability. Ye Yinzhu thought to himself, but he would not say it. Just a little nod.


    Luciano was very frank and said: "although this artifact is precious, the hidden use of breath can only work under very special circumstances. Therefore, Xumi commandment is generally only used by us dwarves to store things. However, it is an artifact after all. "


    I tell you the shortcomings of Xumi''s divine precepts, and then name it as an artifact. Lutz is obviously telling Ye Yinzhu that if we don''t take out an artifact, we can''t compare it with our Xumi''s divine precepts.


    "Lord Ye, it''s your turn." The elder named Qiyu reminds Ye Yinzhu.


    Nodded, ye Yinzhu hesitated a little, raised his right hand, the light flashed, and there was another piece of metal in his hand.


    It''s a piece of purple metal. It''s very transparent. The reason why it''s a metal is that there are some silver white lights in this transparent Amethyst like metal. There is no strong breath release, but it gives people a special sense of connotation. At the edge of the metal, there is a small corner missing. It was the krypton gold that Hongling gave to Ye Yinzhu.


    "This, this is..." Four elders gathered around at the same time. They are very sensitive to metal, and the metal that ye Yinzhu can bring out is not bad compared with their artifact.


    "Krypton gold." The four elders exclaimed with one voice, and the huge voice startled Anya and Ming. At this time, even Lutz''s eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s krypton gold. It''s a pity that it''s not an artifact. Naturally, it can''t be compared with Xumi''s precepts. " Ye Yinzhu said humbly. He didn''t want to win, as long as the dwarves don''t look down on him. Only when both sides are equal, can they cooperate better in the future.


    "No, you won the first treasure." Luciano said without hesitation. He carefully stroked the krypton gold in Ye Yinzhu''s hands with trembling hands, as if he saw a perfect * * and was obsessed with it, "my God! It''s really krypton gold, krypton gold, the cradle of artifact. How many years, how many years, we dwarves have not cast artifact. Here''s a chance at last. Lord Ye, I beg you, as the first elder of the dwarves. If you want to use this krypton gold, please choose our dwarves. We don''t want any reward. It''s the greatest wish and glory of every dwarf to be able to cast artifact! "


    Ye Yinzhu did not expect that krypton gold could bring such a huge shock to these dwarves. He said with a smile, "of course, I can''t think of anyone who has the qualification to use krypton gold except the dwarves."


    The old faces of the four elders are red with excitement. At this time, they even regard Ye Yinzhu as their best confidant. They can see krypton gold in their lifetime, and it is such a big piece that they have even forgotten the existence of the clan. Now, even if ye Yinzhu says to let them obey himself, there is absolutely no problem. They can''t describe Ye Yinzhu''s eyes by Youshan any more. At least Ye Yinzhu''s back is chilly. They say in their heart that these four elders don''t come down from the legendary mountain of Beibei.Anya coughed, "do you want to compare again?"


    The four dwarven elders just woke up. Luciano said in a hurry: "of course, we still have the treasure of the dwarves." The dwarves are a very arrogant people. Although they have fully recognized Ye Yinzhu at this time, their pride makes them not admit defeat. As he said this, he took up the Xumi ring and stepped back to the ground.


    A soft cyan gold light came on, a flash of light, and a huge guy appeared on the ground. As soon as it appears, it gives people a strong sense of sharpness. Even Ming''s defensive power can''t help turning pale.


    It''s a crossbow cart. It''s totally different from the hundred crossbows used by dwarves to deal with orcs. The height of the crossbow car is about two meters, and there is a base on it, showing a dark golden light. Above the crossbow car, there is a big bow about three meters wide, which is much smaller than the crossbow car. There is no crossbow, but under the crossbow car, there are very complex structures, and these structures are wrapped in a huge dark gold gem, which has a volume of one cubic meter.


    Ye Yinzhu subconsciously takes a step to the side and doesn''t confront the crossbow cart head on. He is secretly surprised. Needless to ask, this is another artifact. There are many dwarves'' treasures.


    Luciano went to the crossbow car, stroked the body of the crossbow car with emotion, and said: "this is the catapult. When it appeared, it once attracted the thunder of heaven. It is also the work of Ronaldo, the master of our dwarves generation. It is precisely because of his casting that Ronaldo caused Tianlei to burn himself to death. The catapult can be said to be the lethal weapon in the artifact. It has no real crossbow. Its arrow is made up of elements. As long as the crossbow is pulled open, an anti God arrow will appear immediately. When using it, only one person needs to step on the base to control its orientation. It can launch in any direction except at the foot. It has extremely accurate locking ability. Once launched, it is the effect of killing gods. Just because it is too overbearing, it has been used three times since it was successfully manufactured. Its piercing power is unmatched by the forbidden curse. "


    Ming suddenly opened his mouth and said with a bitter smile: "I can prove that. Even though I was a child at that time. But it was this catapult that hurt me and made me stay in the dwarves. Later, I became friends with Lutz. I''m the object of its third launch. "


    Hearing this, ye Yinzhu was startled. What a powerful artifact it is! In terms of attack power, I''m afraid that in addition to the Thor''s hammer that I''ve seen, it''s going to belong to the hegemony of this thing, and I''m afraid it''s even better in piercing power. Even if the mountain giant didn''t grow up completely, its defense ability is also extremely amazing. It can hurt it, which shows the terror of the catapult. I don''t know if GRASSIS can stop its attack?


    "The catapult full of destruction. Elder Luciano, you have made me not know what to take out. " Ye Yinzhu looks at Luciano helplessly.


    Luciano smiles and says, "this is one of the most perfect casts of our dwarven masters. It doesn''t matter. If Lord Ye can''t compare the treasures, let''s end our fight. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a little hesitation in his eyes. After thinking about it, he said, "if what the elder said before still counts, I don''t want to give up this fight." If you win, you can get an artifact! Even if he is not greedy, he can''t help being moved.


    Luciano said in amazement: "can Lord ye have any artifact that can be compared with our catapult?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the elder is a master of foundry. It''s up to you to compare. Please see While saying that, he once again raised his right hand, but did not take anything out of the space ring. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 299

    Luciano and others'' eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu and waited for a while. Seeing that he didn''t take out anything, he could not help frowning and said: "Lord Ye, this is..."


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes fell on his right middle finger, "I asked the elder to look at the ring on my hand."


    Luciano noticed the Dragon Soul Ring on Ye Yinzhu''s hand. When he looked at it carefully, he saw that it was a ring that seemed to be coiled by a miniature dragon. Although it didn''t emit any light, the lustrous luster of the ring made him unable to distinguish the material. The most attractive thing was the two silver stars on the dragon head of the ring. Although it was very small, it was very small For clarity, as if you can see through the heart.


    "Is this a space ring? It seems that there is no space ring that can compare with Xumi made by master Ronaldo of our dwarves. The value of the crossbow is higher than that of Xumi. Lord Ye, I''m afraid you''ve lost. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "elder, it''s too early. This ring is called dragon soul. It''s not a space ring, but my weapon. " As he said that, his wrist turned and the white light flashed, the dragon soul ring suddenly released a strong white light, and the thin sword suddenly released pure and non attribute magic elements, and the strong element breath was full of supremacy to suppress everything.


    the dwarf elders'' eyes were frozen. They had never seen such a delicate sword before. The total length of nokeshi''s sword was four feet, including one foot hilt, The hilt is a crystal white dragon, the crystal white dragon Lin, the slender and perfect body, and even the tiny lines of the dragon claw are so clear. The whole white dragon is vivid. The huge soul perches as if it is going to rush out of the sword body. The end of the hilt is the dragon''s tail. The whole dragon''s body forms the hilt. The exaggerated dragon''s head is raised, the dragon''s mouth is open, and the sword blade extends outward like the breath from the Dragon''s mouth. The blade and hilt are made of the same material. The whole body is crystal clear, and the Milky halo is flowing. There is no chill, only the unspeakable magic fluctuation, and the brilliance is uncertain. The edge of the sword is sharp, and there seems to be a layer of fog on the blade, which is formed by magic elements.


    "Good sword." The four dwarven elders, together with the dwarven patriarch Lutz, almost agreed.


    The sword itself is not as simple as a sword. With the puffing and puffing of milky fog on the sword, the whole sword is like a sacred dragon that can be revived at any time. The halo is flowing. The fluctuation of soul in it has proved its identity as an artifact.


    "Holy dragon, this is the breath of the holy dragon nochy. Who on earth are you? " Mingmeng stood up and even ignored the fact that he bumped the top of the cave out of a big hole. His eyes were completely frozen and full of hostility. None of the four ancient beasts of the orcs has a blood feud with the holy dragon noxious. In Ming''s memory, there is a deep hatred for the sacred dragon. The original gentle eyes have become extremely fierce at this time. The only eye has become blue purple, full of paralysis and explosive thunder elements. It seems that as long as ye Yinzhu does not have a reasonable explanation, he will start immediately.


    Anya is startled by Ming''s sudden excitement, and her subconscious body moves horizontally to block Ye Yinzhu''s side.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to see Ming''s anger. He said calmly: "yes, it''s the breath of the holy dragon Nokshi, because this sword is carved directly with Nokshi''s single horn, and it''s a whole without any joint part."


    The four dwarven elders took a breath at the same time. From the perspective of casting, the most important thing for a good weapon is not the casting technology, but its own material. No matter how good the technology is, the poor material can''t make a artifact. And the one horn of the sacred dragon is undoubtedly the best of the best, which is the body of level 10 Warcraft! Moreover, although the sacred dragon was once suppressed by the four orcs, when Amethyst bimon was not there, it almost destroyed the other three kinds of orcs with its own strength. We can see how powerful he is. The unicorn is the essence of the sacred dragon itself.


    "So you have something to do with the dragon people." The thunder and lightning in Mingdu''s eyes are surging, even Lutz''s eyes are blind to his sign, and the breath completely locks Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu slowly raised the sword of noxie in his hand, "Ming, please calm down. If you think carefully with your wisdom, you will understand that the relationship between me and the dragon clan will never be harmonious. Otherwise, how can I explain to Zi? Does Zihui not know that I have this sword of noxie? What''s more, the dragon''s sacred dragon Unicorn will give it away at will? "


    Ming Leng for a moment, as a level 10 beast, his wisdom is even better than that of human beings. His fierce eyes suddenly melt down and shake his head, "yes! I should have thought of that. Ye Yinzhu, I''m sorry. I suddenly feel the breath of the sacred dragon. I''m so excited. But can you tell me how this sword came from? "


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at Ming, "when you get to Qin City, I will tell you the truth." The less people know about the Dragon cemetery, the better. It''s natural that there won''t be any problem. However, the dwarfs are beyond their control. Even if they can trust them, it''s better to keep some secrets.


    Looking at Ming sitting down again, ye Yinzhu''s eyes return to the Dwarfs'' elders and hands out the sword of nokeshi, "please comment on it. Can this sword be compared with the catapult? "Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Luciano said with some difficulty: "frankly speaking, I should admit defeat. Basically speaking, these two artifact must be your Knox sword, which is better in material and more valuable. But our crossbow is better than the casting technology. It can be said to be the first long-range attack weapon in the world. The sword of Knox is a melee weapon, which is not a good comparison in itself. "


    He didn''t take the sword of nokeshi. This kind of powerful artifact is not easy to take. The artifact itself has a soul, and the sacred dragon is extremely arrogant. This sword of nokeshi is master of Ye Yinzhu. Even if he touches the blade with his hand, it''s OK. But if outsiders touch this sword, it''s not so easy, even if it''s a sword Sword ridges can also generate powerful elemental attacks.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said earnestly: "the elder is right. This sword of nokeshi can only become a artifact by virtue of its best material, which is far inferior to the casting nature. Let''s call this a draw. "


    Luciano looked up at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. What he saw was still clear without any emotion. As a matter of fact, he knows from the bottom of his heart that the material of nokeshi''s sword is so excellent that it is no longer comparable to his skill. Ye Yinzhu thinks that this battle is a draw, which is a respect for the dwarves'' casting skills and dwarves'' respect. The dwarves are a nation with strong self-esteem. Ye Yinzhu''s respect immediately won the strong favor of the four elders of the dwarves.


    Anya chuckled and said in a low voice, "Yinzhu, you have a lot of good things on you!" Her eyes were a little discontented, because she found that she didn''t know her brother any more.


    Ye Yinzhu awkwardly put away noxie''s sword, "sister Anya, don''t make fun of me."


    Lutz, on one side, was secretly grateful. He thought that if ye Yinzhu used not Bisi but noxie''s sword when he was competing with him, his armor would be hard to resist.


    Luciano took a deep breath. "Originally, we shouldn''t compete, but for the honor of the dwarves, I have to ask Lord Ye to fight for the last treasure. No matter whether we win or lose, Lord Ye is our most respected friend of the dwarves."


    Ye Yinzhu made a gesture of please. Although he didn''t say much, he was thinking about what he would take to fight with the dwarves. If you say that you have the most outstanding artifact, it is undoubtedly a super artifact with the spirit of the sacred dragon, the dead wood dragon harp. But it is too powerful to use it. Last time, when facing the war giant gracis, it was by absorbing all the energy of Amethyst bimont after the death of purple that the basic seven tones were barely detected, and now it is impossible to extract them from the body at all.


    During Ye Yinzhu''s thinking, Luciano discussed with the other three elders solemnly, then turned his eyes to Ming, "Dear Guardian mountain giant, please show me the thing we asked you to keep."


    Ming hesitated for a moment, "Luciano, do you really want to take out that thing to compare?"


    Luciano sighed, "although I don''t want to do this, the name of the dwarves'' foundry can''t be damaged by us. What''s more, it''s related to the ownership of an artifact. We''ve taken advantage of Lord Ye in the last game. If we can''t bring out a convincing treasure in this game, how can I face Lord Ye? "


    Ming nodded helplessly and said, "OK. Ye Yinzhu, please keep it secret. " As he said this, he raised his hand and touched his eyes. Just when ye Yinzhu and Anya were surprised, a purple light flashed, and a blue purple lightning flashed directly on Ming''s big hand.


    Seeing what appeared on Ming''s hand, it was Ye Yinzhu''s turn to exclaim. His eyes were instantly solidified, "Thunderbolt hammer." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 300

    Yes, the mountain giant Ming''s things clearly exude the breath of Thor''s hammer. Ye Yin Zhu was as like as two peas in the thunder god hammer fortress. It was almost killed because of its attack. So though he had seen one side, he still had a sudden collision, but he still had a very deep memory in his mind, which was full of rage and paralysis, and the same feeling he felt in the fort of the God of thunder that day. There is no difference.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t have time to observe the battle with Guti that day. At this time, when he looked carefully, he saw that the style of Raytheon''s hammer in Ming''s hand was very ancient. The handle of the hammer was carved with very complex patterns, which was only about feet long. If he held the handle of the hammer, only one hammer head could be exposed.


    The head of Thor''s hammer is totally different from the round head of ordinary war hammer. It is a cuboid, and each end of the cuboid has a triangular cone. A blue purple arc flickered back and forth in the two cones, releasing the atmosphere of hegemony.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem right." Ye Yinzhu looked at the pointed hammer in Ming''s hand suspiciously, "I remember that the head of Thor''s hammer is round, not such a pointed head. As like as two peas, what are they? Will there be two hammers of Thor in this world? "


    One side of the dwarf patriarch Lutz sighed, "brother Ye really has eyes. At a glance, you can see that it is the hammer of Thor. But you may not know that Thor''s hammer is a pair. When they are put together, they are the real super artifact. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart beats faster in an instant. Is it the hammer of Thor? Two hammers? Looking back on what he had met in Thor''s hammer fortress, he could not help but be full of doubts.


    Ming raised the hammer of Thor in front of him, his eyes full of strange brilliance, "since you already know so much, I don''t have to hide anything. In fact, among the four sacred beasts, we Mountain Giants do not belong to the orcs. It is only because we have lived with the orcs in ancient times that we are called the orcs'' sacred beasts. We''re dwarfs, actually


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. The mountain giant, which is 50 meters high and can be transformed into human form, is not a beast but a dwarf? It''s hard for him to understand. The height difference between the two is dozens of times big!


    Mingzheng said: "I''m not wrong. I''m a member of the dwarves. Otherwise, how could I stay here and live with dwarves? It starts from ancient times. In fact, the dwarves you know are not real dwarves. We are descendants of Titans. The Titans at that time were just like the status of the dragon on the mainland now. Before the Amethyst bimon led the orcs to be strong, the whole world was ruled by Titans. Later, I don''t know why the Titans were cursed by unknown people. Their original powerful power gradually weakened, and even their stature was limited to the present dwarves. In this way, they became a new race. But even so, dwarves are far more powerful than ordinary humans. We Mountain Giants are the only group of Titans who were not cursed. We survived, but were mistaken by orcs and human beings as one of the sacred beasts. In fact, our real title should be Titan. In ancient times, it was one of the most powerful Titans


    Ming''s words made Ye Yinzhu have a new understanding of the mountain giant, subconsciously nodded and continued to listen to him.


    Ming held the hammer of Thor in his hand, "we Titans were called the sons of Thor at that time, with strong defense and the ability to use lightning. The hammer of Thor is our Titan''s weapon. Although the hammer is small, it is formed by fusing the crystal nuclei of 100 strong men in Titan''s history and refining the sky thunder in our eyes. That''s why we have such a huge power of lightning. Naturally, it''s also the product of dwarves. It''s a real super artifact. "


    No matter Ming or dwarves, their eyes are full of pride and super artifact. That''s the real destructive power in the world!


    Luciano said: "originally, this pair of Thor''s hammers were the last strength of our dwarves to protect themselves. Together, we can release a very powerful force. However, none of us dwarves can use them. They are so powerful. Any dwarf who tries to use them is struck by devastating lightning. Since then, no one has dared to use them. In a sense, the reason why the dwarves are declining today is that there is no strong one who can use Thor''s hammer! Since ancient times, in order to prevent the two thunderbolt hammers from backfiring, they have been preserved by the patriarch and the first elder respectively. When our dwarves migrated to the Arctic wasteland thousands of years ago, they were attacked by the orcs. At that time, our dwarves patriarch, who was also a hero in the history of the dwarves, Cassiano successfully entered the Arctic wasteland in order to protect the dwarves. He led a few dwarves to fight against the orcs, and finally died bravely. And the hammer of Thor in his hand also fell into the hands of the orcs, which was the end of the war It''s the current Thor hammer tribe. Although we only have half of Thor''s hammer in our hands, because Thor''s hammer itself is a super artifact, even a single handle is naturally superior to all artifact, so it is no exaggeration to call it the head of artifact. Otherwise, how could the thunder hammer tribe stop the Milan empire for so many years? "After listening to Ming and Luciano''s explanation, ye Yinzhu and Anya finally understood the origin of the thunderbolt hammer. Ye Yinzhu said, "of course, it''s no exaggeration that the thunderbolt hammer was made the king of artifact. It''s just strange to me that the hammer of Thor in Guti''s hand seems to be much more powerful than that in Ming''s hand. " During Ming and Luciano''s narration, he always felt the breath released from the pointed Thor''s hammer. Although the breath was the same as Guti''s handle, the energy fluctuation was much worse.


    Luciano sneered, "that''s because of the stronghold of Thor''s hammer. Even a single handle Thor''s hammer is not so easy to use. The hammer of Thor in Guti''s hand is no different from ours in power. It''s just that Thor''s hammer can only be activated by dwarf''s secret method to show its real power. The Raytheon tribe couldn''t do that, but they thought of another way. After they got the hammer of Thor, they studied it for a hundred years. Later, somehow, they invited the space magician of human beings to build a magic array under the fortress of Thor''s hammer, which specially condenses the thunder elements in the air. Taking Thor''s hammer as the eye of the array, not only other magic elements in the fortress completely disappear, but also the real power of Thor''s hammer is used. Although they play the power of the thunderbolt hammer, they also consume a lot of money, because they don''t have our dwarf''s secret method to make the thunderbolt hammer recover the power of thunder and lightning. They can only rely on that array to recover. We have studied it carefully. Every time Guti uses Thor''s hammer, their underground array will consume a lot of thunder elements, which must be supplemented by a lot of high-quality magic crystal stones. You humans don''t know this secret, otherwise, as long as you induce him to use Thor''s hammer more times, the Thor tribe will not be able to continue. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly realized, "I see. No wonder I don''t feel the disappearance of other magic elements here. That''s what happened. However, it''s really good that Thor tribe can come up with such a method. After all, there are not enough threats, and it is unlikely that Guti will be lured to launch Raytheon''s hammer. He is already a super strong man


    Luciano was a little embarrassed and said: "in order to win this fight, we have to take out the hammer of Thor. Please forgive me. I think we''re going to get ready to leave here and move to your territory. " Raytheon''s hammer is the first artifact. Naturally, he thought he had won, but because of Ye Yinzhu''s magnanimity in the last game, he was too embarrassed to say so. He just changed the topic.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "elder, let''s call today''s Duel a draw. If you have a chance, I really hope to see the power of the two Thor hammers when they are together. "


    "Draw? Brother ye, do you have any artifact that can compare with our Thor hammer? " Lutz asked curiously.


    Ye Yinzhu nods slowly. He is not a competitive person, but he knows that if he doesn''t suppress these short men with irascible personality and strong self-esteem in some ways, he will be hard to control in his own territory in the future. Therefore, even if he doesn''t covet a dwarf artifact, he must win the fight.


    The eyes of the four elders of the dwarves are full of disbelief, because they have never heard of any super artifact except the hammer of Thor in the mainland of lonzainus.


    Ye Yinzhu turns his right hand, and the sword of noxie, which has been changed back into dragon soul ring, immediately releases a sharp blade half a foot long. The white smell of fog is full of sharp air, even the hammer of Thor in Ming''s hand can''t help but emit a light thunder.


    Ye Yinzhu opened the moon god''s guard on his body, revealed his intimate underwear inside, and said with a smile, "please see." With that, his right hand, which released the sword of noxie, stabbed at his left chest. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 301

    "Ah -" the exclamation came from everyone except ye Yinzhu. No one thought that he would commit suicide like this. You know, the sword of nokeshi in his hand is a magic weapon! And at the moment of stabbing, it was obviously filled with fighting spirit. No matter it''s level 10 or level 8 Anya, no one has time to stop his "suicide" when ye Yinzhu''s right hand is so close to his chest.


    The cry of surprise has not stopped. Everyone has seen a strange scene. When the sharp sword of nokeshi stabs into Ye Yinzhu''s underwear, suddenly, a dazzling golden light, as dazzling as the sun, suddenly releases. The roaring sound with infinite hegemony and burst breath is exploding from ye Yinzhu''s heart Hair.


    Hum, a huge and irresistible impact surged out. The four elders of the dwarves almost had no time to react, so they were taken away by this huge energy and rushed to the wall of the room to stop. Even the strength of Lutz can''t help but retreat one after another, holding the wall behind him with his hand to stabilize his body. Anya can''t help but step back. The only one who hasn''t moved is Ming. At this time, Ming''s pointed Thor''s hammer burst out a blue purple power grid, which covered his body. But the power grid was trembling, and a clear thunder burst out from the Thor''s hammer, which seemed to be full of sadness and unwilling voice.


    At the moment of the buzzing, the dragon ring on Ye Yinzhu''s hand had already gone out, turned into a sword of noxie, and quietly disappeared into the stone wall at the end of the room, while the golden light on his chest gradually converged.


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath, subconsciously rubbed his chest position, even if there is no pain, it''s really strange to stab his heart.


    The room was silent, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on Ye Yinzhu, which they could hardly imagine. They have carefully observed the breath and sharpness of the sword. You know, it''s an artifact level sword carved by the holy dragon! The dwarf elders could not think of any better weapon than Thor''s hammer. Ye Yinzhu used such an artifact to pierce his chest, and seemed to exert all his strength.


    The hammer of Thunder God in Ming''s hand turned into a purple light and disappeared in his one eye. He said in a deep voice: "this is not the power of Amethyst bimon. Amethyst is not enough to compare with me and the war beast in defense. But even I can''t guarantee that I can retreat under the artifact sword carved by the holy dragon horn. I''m afraid only the war beast can completely block its attack. Do you still have a defensive artifact, which is even higher in quality than Thor''s hammer? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and opened his chest, "no, it''s not a defensive artifact. Although it has recognized its Lord to me, just as you dwarves can''t use the power of Thor''s hammer, I can''t use it. Therefore, it can only be allowed to inhabit in my body. Maybe I can start it only when I have enough strength in the future. "


    The lifelike tattoo of Guqin appears on the position of his heart. Seven strings of different colors, the dark gold body, and the spirit breath of the sacred dragon on it are completely circulating under the effect of the previous thorn of nokeshi''s sword. As if alive, there are special energy waves released from the heart of yeyinzhu.


    Luciano swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Is that a Guqin?" Super artifact. It''s really super artifact. If you can make a single thunderbolt hammer produce fear, it has proved that ye Yinzhu''s dead wood dragon chanting Qin is of good quality. What''s more, he stabbed himself in the heart with his sword. If it wasn''t a super artifact, how could he block the edge of his sword?


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, it''s a Guqin."


    Luciano''s heart was mixed at this time. "Lord Ye, can you tell me which master made this super artifact?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "master, I''m the one who made this Qin. The name of Qin is dead wood and dragon singing. "


    "What? Is that you Luciano looked at Ye Yinzhu in disbelief, and the other three dwarf elders were completely shocked.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "frankly speaking, I put all my efforts into making this Guqin. It can become a supernatural instrument, not because of my casting, but because of its excellent material. When I cast it, the body itself used the best quality dragon soul wood, and it was refined after the concentration of dragon soul wood essence. The foot and emblem are carved with the teeth of the sacred dragon. The seven strings are made of the finest Longjin of the last generation. These materials alone have made this Guqin an artifact. "


    At this point, his eyes turned to Ming. By this time, he could not hide any more. When he decided to show the dead wood dragon chant, he knew that he had to explain it clearly, otherwise he had the breath of the sacred dragon, and he could not get through it alone.


    Ming is also looking at Ye Yinzhu. Although he doesn''t have the impulse when he saw noxie''s sword, his soft eyes become confused again."When I cast it, this dead wood dragon chant becomes an artifact, recognizing me as the Lord. The reason why it can become a super artifact is that I sealed the soul of the holy dragon Nokshi. In the case of self identification, although I can''t use it, it can only be attached to me. "


    This is a shocking statement. Even Ming can''t help but exclaim. When people look at Ye Yinzhu, they all look like monsters. In a sense, the flying sacred dragon is even more terrible than the land invincible adult Amethyst. And they never believe that with Ye Yinzhu''s current strength, they can defeat a sacred dragon and seal its soul, which is just incredible.


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said, "this is my secret. But since we have decided to cooperate for a long time, I have nothing to hide. So much has been said. I''ll just tell you everything to dispel your doubts. " At present, he briefly explained how he used Qin music to attract the attention of Yinlong City, and what happened in Yinlong city and the Dragon cemetery.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, although I have become a foreign silver dragon, I don''t have any good feelings for the dragon people. I think the dwarves were persecuted by the dragon in ancient times


    But for the reptiles, how could we have moved to the Arctic wilderness? In our opinion, orcs are much better than the selfish, proud and despicable dragon race. "


    Ming looked at Ye Yinzhu deeply and said, "it''s worthy of being the partner chosen by Amethyst bimon. Your music has made me feel different before. Now it seems that I underestimate you. There is a lord like you in Qin City. I think the dwarves will get a stable life. Lutz, lucino, I totally agree that the dwarves will move to the Brenner mountains. If there is no change, it should be the most suitable place for the dwarves to live


    Luciano sighed dispiritedly, "lost. Unexpectedly, even if we took out Thor''s hammer, we still lost."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "no, elder, you didn''t lose. Whether it''s my dead wood dragon harp or your dwarf''s Thor''s hammer, it''s the level of super artifact. At the level of super artifact, I don''t think there is any obvious difference between the strong and the weak. In different fields, different super artifact shows different abilities. The power of super artifact depends largely on the strength of the user himself. "


    Luciano shook his head and said, "Lord Ye is generous, but we dwarves are by no means people who don''t admit defeat. If you lose, you lose. If you have two hammers, you may be able to compete for one point. But at this time, there is only one hammer. Even if it is the strongest artifact, how can it compare with the super artifact? Lord Ye, needless to say, we admit defeat. "


    "Uncle." Lutz cried out eagerly. He didn''t refuse to admit defeat, but it was hard for him to accept the idea that these three dwarfs would give ye Yinzhu one of them. After all, it''s the head of the family! After so many years of decline, the dwarf has only four artifacts left, including his armor.


    Luciano waved to Lutz and said, "needless to say, do you want to humiliate the dwarves? Lord Ye, please choose one of the three artifacts. Any one of them is OK. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Luciano. Although his eyes are full of reluctance, his eyes are very firm. He can''t help admiring him secretly. He is willing to lose the artifact. These dwarfs are worthy of his respect.


    "In that case, thank you, elder. I''m going to have to give it up. " Ye Yinzhu did not have too much humility, and directly pointed out what he needed.


    Luciano was stunned for a moment, "Lord Ye, do you really decide to ask for God''s admonition?" This is an artifact of course, and it is extremely precious, but from the previous order of fighting treasure, we can see that Xumi ring is the weakest of the three artifact produced by the dwarves. He didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu was so kind. He didn''t choose the No.1 long-range attack crossbow, nor was he the dwarf''s strongest artifact, Thor''s hammer. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 302

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I have the sword of nokeshi and the dead wood dragon harp which can be used in the future. For me, Xumi is the most useful one. I''m really sorry to see you today. The armor of Lutz clan leader was destroyed just after we met. How about the King Kong Spirit and Magic Silver that I brought today as an apology to help the clan leader repair the armor? "


    Lutz was depressed because he had lost one artifact. When ye Yinzhu said that, he was in a better mood. At least he didn''t want to leave the two most important artifact of the dwarves, which was acceptable. Hastily agreed, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes can not help but a little more grateful.


    The ring finger of Ye Yinzhu''s right hand on the ring ring of Xumi God is shining with the ring of dragon soul. Both the cyan gold body and the silver gem on it look so luxurious. It makes the elegant Ye Yinzhu more noble. At this time, ye Yinzhu already has three rings on his eight fingers: Dragon Soul Ring, Xumi God ring, and the water drop shaped space ring that Anya gave him. If it wasn''t for the space ring of qinzong that he gave to Sula, he would be wearing four rings now.


    The dwarves have nothing to ask for from ye Yinzhu. They settle him and Anya for the time being. Lutz and the four elders are busy preparing for the migration. Only Ming stays with Ye Yinzhu and Anya.


    "Sister Anya, this Xumi ring is for you." Ye Yinzhu reached out to take off the Xumi ring that Luciano had solemnly worn on his hand and give it to Anya.


    Anya was startled. She grabbed Ye Yinzhu''s hand and stopped him. She said with a smile: "you! Never take good things seriously. Can artifact be given freely? It''s useless for me to use Xumi ring. My own space ring is enough to use. "


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head and said, "elder sister, you have given me so many things. This is a little bit of my heart." Frankly speaking, the space ring Anya gave him is not enough now. But as soon as he got this artifact, the first thing he thought about was Anya''s kindness to himself. From the earliest gift of space ring, and later when the younger brother looked at, and gave the silver dragon egg. Until now, Anya has been working hard in the construction of Qin City. Each of these things is a great kindness to Ye Yinzhu. Although Anya is also for himself and the elves from a certain point of view, it has to be said that without Anya, ye Yinzhu would never have developed so smoothly. Without Anya, he would not have been recognized by the goblins and dwarves.


    Anya''s pretty face flushed slightly. "Silly brother, do you know what it means to give a girl a ring?"


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head blankly.


    Anya chuckled, "don''t you know what else to send? Let''s wait until you know. At that time, you don''t dare to give the ring. Remember my sister''s words, unless you find someone you really like, you must not give out the ring casually. It''s easy to be misunderstood. This Xumi ring is just right for you. It''s a standard male ring. If you meet a girl you really like in the future, you can send out the ring I gave you. "


    One side of Ming also laughed, "it seems that there is only one situation for human beings to give rings. Just now, the Lord of Qin City, who has been well-established, didn''t even know this when he was accused by the elders of the dwarf clan? "


    Ye Yinzhu turned red and said with a bitter smile, "I really don''t know. Ming, what does it mean to give a ring


    Ming simple and honest smile, "if the human custom has not changed, I remember giving ring should be the meaning of marriage proposal."


    "Well "Propose?" Ye Yinzhu turns to see Anya, and the flow of light in Anya''s beautiful eyes is also looking at him, just like Wang Chunshui, which makes Ye Yinzhu feel empty.


    "Sister Anya, I don''t mean that. Don''t be angry!" Ye Yinzhu said carefully.


    The two blushes on Anya''s pretty face became more moving. "Why should I be angry? Yes? How old is sister Anya? "


    "No, no, sister Anya, of course I didn''t mean that. My sister is not old at all, and she is still so beautiful. I... " Ye Yinzhu said anxiously. Under Anya''s burning eyes, he found that he was flustered. This was the emotion that didn''t appear when he faced the war giant gracis!


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eager appearance, Anya chuckles, "OK, little fool, I won''t tease you. Take a break. As soon as the dwarves are ready, we''ll start the teleportation batch by batch. You are a psychic magician. You should be able to use the spirit sharing magic


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes."


    Anya said with a smile: "that''s no problem. You are responsible for the transmission, and I am responsible for providing you with some mental power, so that you can get twice the result with half the effort. If it goes well, it won''t take ten days for the dwarves to complete their migration


    Ye Yinzhu, with his persuasive strength and powerful equipment, and with the help of Anya, the blood owner of the fairy queen, has finally been recognized by the dwarves. So far. In addition to human beings, there is a fourth race in the Brenner mountains of Qincheng.


    The migration of the whole race is a very troublesome process. The dwarves have more things than they think. Fortunately, there is Xumi ring. Although this ring is no longer owned by the dwarves, ye Yinzhu will not be stingy to lend it to the dwarves. After eight days, with the joint efforts of Ye Yinzhu and Anya, the dwarves finally completed their great migration. On another mountain in the Brenner mountains next to the goblin tribe, the dwarves dug their own homes.Guru, the elder of goblin tribe, got the news that the dwarves moved to Qin City for the first time. When he saw Ye Yinzhu again, his attitude changed fundamentally. Not only was he cordial to the dwarves, but he also promised to give them 100 jars of wine as a gift for their housewarming.


    Luciano and Lutz are naturally pleasantly surprised to have a drink. In the process of the dwarves settling down, ye Yinzhu also told them about the current situation of Qin City, including Gulu, the elder of goblin tribe. He didn''t hide the fact that bimong beast existed, but also told them that he wanted to help purple to subdue the orcs in the future.


    Dwarves and goblins have existed since ancient times. They don''t like humans and Dragons very much. On the contrary, they are relatively close to orcs. Naturally, they all know how powerful Amethyst bimon was in ancient times. They are only happy that Qin City can have such a powerful partner. At the same time, ye Yinzhu also assured them that even if he helped Zilai to deal with the orcs in the future, he would never ask them to send out a single soldier. Ask them to live in Qin City.


    "Yinzhu, eat." Sula came in from the outside. At this time, the Qin City was just beginning to be rebuilt. The Lord Ye Yinzhu didn''t even have his own residence, but lived in a small courtyard.


    Ye Yinzhu is looking at the drawings of the omni-directional magic gun. It has been 20 days since he came to Qin City, and the dwarves have been here for more than 10 days, and they have basically settled down. It''s getting closer and closer to the start of the Mowu Academy in Milan. Ye Yinzhu is eager to get all-round support from the goblins before the start of the school, so casting the magic gun has become the key in the key. This omni-directional magic gun not only needs to be cast, but also needs to be far superior to the recognition of goblins in material and technology. Only in this way can the timid goblins be deterred and get their real help.


    He looked up at Sula and said with a smile, "there''s something delicious again. Let''s go. Sula, you''ve been working hard these days. I don''t have time to accompany you. Originally, I asked you to come out to play, but now I''ve made you so busy, but I haven''t got anything. " This time we went to the Arctic wasteland, we all got great benefits, but Sula didn''t have anything.


    Sula frowned. "What are you talking about? You''ve given me enough. Go to dinner Soft eyes looking at Ye Yinzhu, a trace of indulgence from the depths of clear eyes flashed by, Sula quickly lowered his head, the first to go outside. Subconsciously, she touched the insignificant space ring on the ring finger of her right hand, and her heart was filled with some satisfaction.


    It''s true that everyone is very busy these days. Chang Hao is busy depicting some early warning magic circles on the peaks of Brenner mountains, while Ma Liang helps the construction of Qin City with the help of summoner. And the ocean is even more busy, every day with those Smurfs girls together. She was very surprised to find that these Smurfs were too sensitive to the outside world. Especially in music, in a short period of time, they all chose their own musical instruments, but none of them were the same. Although the ocean can''t teach them the usage of these instruments, the Smurfs led by Yanluo can accept the music theory and some music knowledge from ye Yinzhu in the shortest time. Even the ocean has felt some of the mental power of their music. No wonder Anya would have said that the Smurfs themselves are the purest existence, and practicing magic would get twice the result with half the effort.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    after the outbreak of chapter six, are the brothers'' monthly tickets also smashed at Xiao San fiercely! ha-ha. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 303

    Sula''s task is the most relaxed, and no one pays attention to him. He just takes care of Ye Yinzhu''s daily life, and spends the rest of his time with Ye Yinzhu. He never talks much when ye Yinzhu talks about things with others. He just looks at him quietly every day, and ye Yinzhu never avoids Sula when talking about things.


    "Sula, Chang Hao, have they eaten yet?" Ye Yinzhu said vaguely while eating the delicious food made by Sura. Although the food made by the goblin family is more delicate and delicious, he still likes to eat the food made by Sura most, so that he pushes away the good intention of the goblin elder to send some goblin chefs.


    Su pulls an elbow to support on the table, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s devouring eating, her face can''t help but smile a little more, "don''t worry, everyone has eaten. Let''s see the Smurfs. They have time to share your knowledge with me


    "Oh, I see. After dinner, I''ll go out to discuss something with elder Luciano. "


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, why are you so focused on what you do?"


    Ye Yinzhu swallowed a mouthful of delicious food, "why do you ask? Maybe it''s a habit formed in primary school. Grandfather Qin once said that no matter what you want to do well, if you can''t concentrate on your heart, you can''t accomplish it. So, in practicing, I learned the word "focus."


    "You know what?" Sula said with a smile? You look silly and pure when you focus on things. Especially when playing the piano. "


    Ye Yinzhu finished his last meal and said, "why do you always say I''m stupid? Am I really that stupid?"


    Sula looked at him deeply and said in his heart, "of course you''re stupid. You''re the biggest fool in the world, but you didn''t say much," well, don''t you want to talk to elder Luciano? Come on. If I want to clean up my room, I won''t go with you. "


    "Oh." Ye Yinzhu stands up and walks out. He doesn''t know why. He always feels that Sula has become more and more strange in emotion recently. It seems different from before. Although in the face of their own time and in the face of other people is not the same, but now often can see in his eyes sad mood. Ye Yinzhu believes that his judgment of emotions will never go wrong.


    Having no time to think about it, ye Yinzhu left the room, went directly to the ancient tree where Anya was, opened the teleportation array, and sent himself to the foot of the mountain where the dwarfs were. In any case, there are not many teleportation arrays. You can only use them with your Amethyst ball. The range of Brenner mountains is so large that if you have to use it every time you go to find dwarves or goblins, it''s really tiring, so you should set up a teleportation array. With the improvement of strength, now if ye Yinzhu only transmits himself alone, he will not consume too much mana.


    The construction of the dwarves is very fast. They are good at casting. In more than ten days, with the help of the goblin tribe, they have dug their own caves. In the process of digging, ye Yinzhu finally saw what a goblin ripper is.


    It''s a giant made entirely of metal. It''s about eight meters high. It''s a pure mechanical form, and it has an extremely complex structure. The goblin Ripper itself is powered by the crystalloid, which is controlled by a goblin. Under the action of precision machinery, it is much more convenient to dig or make anything. At least with the weak body of the goblin, we can use the goblin ripper to help. The most wonderful design of the goblin ripper is the hands, which can be replaced with different parts, so that they can play different roles.


    "Lord Ye, you are here." Luciano is discussing something with Lutz. The joy on their faces also reflected their satisfaction with the Brenner mountains.


    "Elder lucino, head of the Lutz clan." Ye Yinzhu greets them.


    Lutz said: "Lord Ye, your territory is much stronger than our original hilly area. Not only the temperature is more suitable, but also the environment is much better. With so many mountains blocking, the safety will be greatly improved. My people also found a fine iron ore on a mountain in the East yesterday. I just want to discuss with you to see if we can allow the dwarves to carry out mining? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought for a moment and said, "of course, mining is no problem, and it''s all done by you dwarves. You can go to sister Anya for any supplies you need. But as you know, the construction of Qin City has just begun. Money is needed everywhere. So I hope that some of the weapons forged by the dwarves can be transferred to us at a low price. Sister Anya will take them to the Empire of Milan or the kingdom of Ascoli in the west to sell them, so as to maintain the cost of Qin City. "


    Luciano said brightly: "it''s no problem. Lord Ye has provided us with so many conveniences that we dwarves are not ungrateful. For casting, we are born to like it, not to use it to accumulate wealth. Casting itself is the greatest happiness for us. Well, as long as the weapons and equipment are made by us, they will be handled by your Qin City. But we need you to provide all the daily supplies. "Ye Yinzhu looked at lucino in surprise, "elder, do you mean that all the weapons and equipment cast by the dwarves are handled by us? It''s not going to work. You''re at a loss. "


    "Hey, don''t worry before I finish. Of course, there are conditions. First of all, all the casting materials are produced by you. We are just casting and ore refining. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "of course. This is also the condition for you to settle down in Qincheng. "


    Luciano said: "secondly, Lord Ye, to tell you the truth, those special materials in your hand really fascinate me. No matter what you want to cast, I hope you can give us dwarves those special materials to finish. I promise to do our best to finish the casting. The better the materials, the more we can invest in them. Of course, all the finished products belong to you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said frankly: "this is no problem. I believe in the dwarves. It''s just that I don''t have to carry so many things. In the future, when you cast anything, use it as needed. I have asked Hongling to refine Magic Silver and Vajra essence. It should be completely refined within one year. There are about one ton of Magic Silver and ten tons of Vajra essence. I also have some things here that you can use at any time. "


    As he said this, ye Yinzhu waved his right hand, and the silver gem on Xumi''s ring flashed. Before Lutz and Luciano could react, half of the room was occupied.


    The smell of darkness, the cold and huge body suddenly startled them. But they quickly recognized what it was.


    "Black dragon?" Luciano exclaimed.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "yes, this black dragon was killed by Zizi at the beginning. I think his body should have a lot of materials suitable for casting magic items He once gave the black dragon to Ma Liang to refine magic items suitable for painters. Ma Liang needed very few things, just a piece of inverse scale, a dragon tooth, a thorn on the dragon''s grasp, a dragon eye and so on. Because there is no black dragon blood, his black dragon summon can''t release effect through "painting". The main body of the black dragon night Star lifelike body can not be wasted, so it was returned to Ye Yinzhu.


    Luciano said excitedly: "of course, although I don''t like the dragon race, I have to admit that the dragon race is a treasure. For such a big adult black dragon, its skeleton, Longlin and every part of its body are rare casting materials! It''s wonderful to have a complete dragon for casting. Lord Ye, on behalf of the dwarves, I thank you for your generosity. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "it''s nothing. This black dragon has been killed for quite a long time, but there is a vacuum in the space ring, and its body is not rotten. Please keep it properly. Here''s the krypton gold, too. "


    "No, No." Luciano quickly stopped Ye Yinzhu and said, "I''m very grateful for the Lord''s trust in us. But krypton gold is too precious. It''s better to keep it with you. If we need it in the future, I''ll ask you for it directly. To be honest, it''s exciting to think about it. How long has it been since we dwarves did not have such good materials for casting? The body of Vajra essence, magic silver, krypton gold and black dragon are all the best materials without exception


    In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, I haven''t come up with the best yet. After all, this is just the beginning of cooperation. It''s better to keep some. There''s always a chance to use it later.


    "What else do you want, master Luciano?"


    Luciano shook his head and said, "no more. Having so many superior materials to cast for us is of great benefit to the improvement of our skills. What''s more, there are the research results in the goblin laboratory. I''m so lucky. Now, I find myself in love with this land. Ha ha ha ha ha


    Ye Yinzhu took out the drawing of the omni-directional magic gun from the space ring and handed it to Luciano, saying: "elder, do you remember the purpose that sister Anya and I were looking for you that day? I wanted you to help me make this. Of course, I will provide the materials. See if it can be cast. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 304

    The bet with the goblin tribe has not yet been completed. For the complete trust of the goblin rippers and the goblin tribe and the future of Qin City, the magic gun must be cast.


    Seeing the drawings, Luciano looks like Ye Yinzhu who touched the Guqin. He has a keen and attentive eye. He looks at the drawings carefully, and does not let go even the smallest detail.


    Ye Yinzhu is not in a hurry. Although Lutz is a dwarf patriarch, he is a layman in casting. He simply takes out a bottle of wine brewed by goblins and drinks it while chatting with Ye Yinzhu about the situation in Qin City.


    Luciano''s look lasted for an hour.


    "It''s amazing. It''s amazing! I''m afraid only the goblins can design such exquisite things. I''m not sure about the power of this thing, but its ingenious design is unprecedented. It''s amazing to be able to attack in all directions without any dead angle and solve the problem of recoil when attacking in any direction. Lord Ye, do you want to mass produce this kind of cannon? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes. This is the result of the goblin laboratory. It''s called magic gun. It is also the most useful thing for the defense of Qin City at present. Don''t know if the elder can cast? How long does it take to make such a cannon? "


    Luciano''s eyes glowed with enthusiasm. "Of course, it can be cast. In longqinus, I''m afraid no one but US dwarves can forge such exquisite cannons. However, there are several difficulties. First of all, because there are too many parts, there are many small parts. When casting, the material must be tough enough. Otherwise, it will not be able to bear the shock produced by the cannon in operation. Secondly, the real core of this cannon is the array and the power crystal. I can carve the array, but you need to look for the crystal. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "it''s no problem. Elder, can you calculate how long it will take to cast such a magic gun? "


    Luciano thought for a moment and said, "it will take me at least half a year for the first casting. And it was made by the four elders of the dwarves. "


    In Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, there was a glimmer of disappointment. It was a bit too long.


    Lu Xinuo people are old and mature. Naturally, they can see the meaning of Ye Yinzhu and smile: "Lord Ye, don''t worry. Because it is the first time to cast such a delicate thing, we must carefully study it thoroughly. As long as the first gun is cast, it will be much easier to cast later. However, I hope you can provide me with the best materials for this first gun. I have a hunch that it might even be a super weapon. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''ve already thought about this. Casting such a gun requires at least one ton of metal. I mean the key parts of the gun. Hongling can extract a ton of Vajra essence in more than a month, and give it to you to cast this cannon. As for the metal used to carve the array, we should use magic silver. Krypton gold can even be used if necessary


    Luciano gaped at Ye Yinzhu, "Lord Ye, do you really want to cast guns like this?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "what''s wrong


    Luciano swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "it''s not inappropriate, it''s luxury. It''s too extravagant. I''ve never heard of using Vajra essence and Magic Silver to make such a huge object. Do you know that when these two kinds of things are used for casting at the same time, even if only a part of them is mixed, I am confident that I can produce weapons no less than Horcruxes. It''s really distressing for me that you used it to make cannon! As I said before, the material is hard. In fact, as long as a little diamond essence is fused into the refined iron, it will be enough to cast guns. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, shakes his head and says, "no, this is our first cooperation. It''s also the first time that the dwarves have been casting since they came to Qin City. Doesn''t the elder want to forge a work that can be handed down through the ages? Just as I said. Metal can be found later. Where can I find a foundry master like the elder? "


    Luciano''s eyes twinkled with the light of moving, what is the grace of knowing, this is ah! He deeply knows how precious a ton of diamond essence is, which can almost buy the value of a city! Besides, there is magic silver. With the rapid operation of his brain, Luciano''s eyes suddenly became tough. "If it''s directly cast with diamond essence and Magic Silver, and it doesn''t need to be fused with steel, we will be able to complete the casting of this magic gun in four months. However, Lord Ye, please give me some krypton gold. Since such luxurious materials are used, we simply want to be extravagant to the end. If krypton gold and Magic Silver are integrated together, the effect of increase is absolutely terrible. You''re right. This is our first cooperation. If we don''t take advantage of this opportunity to forge an artifact, how can we dwarves have the title of the foundry clan? "


    When ye Yinzhu left, the whole dwarves had been boiling up. Under the order of lucino, the preliminary work of all kinds of casting had begun to prepare. On the other hand, with the help of Ye Yinzhu, Hongling, who has extracted more than ten days of Vajra essence and Magic Silver, has sent the first batch of materials. That''s not enough. But the magic gun itself is composed of multiple parts, which can be cast first.When ye Yinzhu gives the foundry to the dwarves, he immediately puts down his heart. He firmly believes that the dwarves will never let themselves down. Although the time recognized by goblin tribe will be longer because of the casting of magic gun, he doesn''t care about this time.


    Qin City is busy, and 4000 young adults have begun to train according to the methods of the elves. The high mountains of the Brenner mountains provide them with the best conditions to exercise. These Qincheng people are from hunting, and their skills are much better than ordinary people. Under systematic training, as long as there is a certain amount of time, they will gradually become stronger.


    As night falls, ye Yinzhu lies on the bed alone and looks at the skylight on the roof. He knows that he is lucky. With the help of so many people. Many specific things do not need to be busy. With the addition of Oliver, the purple bimont army has expanded to 100, and the golden bimont and the silver bimont have become three and six respectively. His strength has been greatly improved. In addition to the three ice apes, he has six level 9 monsters. With purple and these bimonths sitting in the Brenner mountains, ye Yinzhu has nothing to worry about.


    Now the behemoths are also busy under the command of purple. All they have to do is cut rocks. With 100 inch claws, the hardest granite will not have any obstacles in front of them. At Purple''s request, they cut the granite into pieces of one cubic meter and piled them together. So that it can be used at any time. It''s like exercise to keep these bimonts in shape. These behemoths dare not have any ambiguity about Zi''s orders. They transport the cut boulders to the depression between the outlying peaks of Qin City every day. Anya''s vision is far sighted. It is not only her wish to build the Brenner mountains into a super fortress city, but also her wish. Although Qin City is far from having so many people to support the construction and defense of this super city, Zi has started to do the preliminary work. Later facts proved how right his choice was.


    Anya''s elves are busy training the new army, but Anya herself is doing another more meaningful thing. She cooperates with the goblin tribe, which is responsible for herding some animals that need to be eaten, such as pigs. Anya, on the other hand, planted seeds of many plants on the mountains closest to Qin City in Brenner mountains by using the breath of life of ancient trees. It didn''t take long. Under the influence of the huge breath of life of ancient trees, these newly planted food crops could definitely be three crops a year. Self sufficiency is the goal Qin City must pursue in the future. This not only can greatly save money, but also will not be restricted by any party.


    At this time, the night has become more warm, summer is coming, and in a month''s time, the Milan Academy of magic will start again.


    Yanluo and their understanding of music makes Ye Yinzhu wonder. From them, ye Yinzhu seems to see himself as a child. If it wasn''t for the intense stimulation of these Smurfs, they might even become the best practitioners of chizi Qinxin. Even now, ye Yinzhu also believes that with their talent and the influence of a large number of natural elements absorbed in the fairy forest before. At least in a short time to upgrade to the Yellow level magic power is no problem, as for the future promotion, it depends on their personal efforts. It is the most suitable place for them to study.


    Unfortunately, there is no water. If Qin City has its own independent water source, it will be more perfect. Ye Yinzhu suddenly thought of this problem. However, he did not worry too much about anything. After all, with Anya, the great master of nature department, releasing a few high-level magic of water system casually, Qin City will not be short of water.


    At this time, all the foundations of Qin City are complete, but its development needs time and money. Even though many things have been solved by themselves, they still can''t make up for the lack of money. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 305

    For the first time in his life, ye Yinzhu found that money is so important. This kind of feeling did not appear even after his space ring was stolen by Sula. I secretly decided that the first thing to do after I return to Milan is to make money.


    In the remaining month, there is no specific thing for ye Yinzhu to be busy with. He spends most of his time playing the piano, not only for his own cultivation, but also for Yanluo, the eleven Smurfs. Peiyuan jingxinqu has a great effect on them. Of course, when ye Yinzhu plays the piano, it''s not just Haiyang and Yanluo. There are also many regular visitors, including Anya, Sura, Zihe, mountain giant Ming, and even the Qin City soldiers. Without exception, no one doesn''t like Ye Yinzhu''s music. The influence of music is boundless, and ye Yinzhu''s magic Peiyuan jingxinqu is renovating their bodies. The weaker their strength is, the greater the degree of transformation will be. The soldiers of Qin City are sure to get the most.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, overlooking the Qin city below, 4000 Qin City soldiers are practicing intensively. After two months of hard work, the physical fitness of these Qin City soldiers has been greatly improved. But this is obviously far from the standard required by Ye Yinzhu. It takes time to grow up, but waiting is painful and long. He thought that when he got back to the college, he must go to the Ministry of martial arts to find some suitable training methods for these Qin City soldiers. The most suitable training method for them is obviously the training method of dragon cavalry in the human country.


    "Yinzhu, we''ve packed up. Shall we go now?" Sura quietly appears behind Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a reluctant look in his eyes. "I really don''t want to leave. I''m very glad to see Qin City changing day by day. My efforts were not in vain. It''s just that it''s painful to wait. "


    Sula said with a smile, "nothing can be done in one move. Now everything has started. Don''t worry. After the first magic gun is cast, with the participation of goblin tribe, the construction of Qin City will be accelerated. You are still young! In ten years'' time, Qin City will certainly change greatly. "


    "Ten years..." Ye Yinzhu sighed, his eyes have become distant.


    Sula went to Ye Yinzhu and stood beside him. "Ten years is not long. However, Yinzhu, the most important thing you should pay attention to now is confidentiality. Can you see what I mean? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "Qin City has more than 20000 people, I can''t limit your freedom. These ordinary people in Qincheng know nothing about anything except that I am training. Goblins, dwarfs and elves are trustworthy. There won''t be any problems for the time being. "


    Sula nodded and said, "I still have to guard against that. As a lord, you have 4000 private soldiers. Although you exceed the standard of 1000, the Empire of Milan will not care. But once you find that there are three ancient races living here, you will be in trouble. It''s hard to predict. You''d better be careful. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "yesterday, sister Anya and I also talked about this problem. Don''t worry, there are Anya elder sister and Zizai. There won''t be any trouble. Ten years is good. It''s good to build your own foundation in ten years. At least I can protect my family and friends in the future. Sula, let''s go. "


    No longer need to travel a long distance, ye Yinzhu said goodbye to Zi, Anya and a group of strong players in Qin City. With his life to store gems, he only needs to undertake a simple space transmission of his own, and then he smoothly returned to the magic martial arts college in Milan.


    Looking at the dust in the room and feeling the familiar atmosphere, ye Yinzhu can''t help feeling warm. Although there is already Qin City, the college is still one of his favorite places. At least in his mind, the importance here is not inferior to the blue sky and sea.


    The gems of life storage are shining. Ma Liang, Chang Hao, Hai Yang and Sura appear in front of Ye Yinzhu. Because there is no place to live for the time being, Yanluo and other Smurfs have to stay among the gems for the time being, and they will be released when they sign up for the new school year.


    "At last. It''s the best feeling to be a student. " Ma Liang stretched his body hard and looked at Ye Yinzhu with a faint smile.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "yes! The feeling of college is really the best. You''ve all worked hard this time. In another half a month, I''ll go to Bingsen in the Arctic wasteland to get Yueming back. All right, let''s go back and have a rest. We came back a week in advance this time, and tomorrow is the freshman registration. But it''s going to be a while before class. "


    Chang Hao said with a bitter smile, "Yinzhu, do you still need to learn? I don''t think the college has anything to teach you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "of course, I need to learn. Now I''m far from enough. It needs to be improved in many ways. " Of course, many aspects he refers to will not include Qin music. If you want to instruct him in music, no one in Milan''s Academy of magic can do it.


    Ma Liang laughed and said, "Yinzhu, we are going to be sophomores soon. Not surprisingly, Chang Hao and I will still be the only sophomores to participate in the new freshman competition. Are you going to join this time? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "what do you say? There are a lot of good things in the college''s treasure house, as well as rich prizes. "Ma Liang said miserably: "it''s over. As soon as you are a pervert, what chance can we have? Shameless. Shameless. "


    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face widened, showing white teeth, "I have teeth. You call me shameless. It''s obviously slander. I''ll see you at the freshman contest. I haven''t beaten anyone for a long time. My hands are itchy. "


    "Well Boss, you think we didn''t say anything. Go ahead. " Ma Liang and Chang Hao run away. Only yeyinzhu, Haiyang and Sura were left in the room.


    Ocean some worried way: "finished, I don''t know how to explain to xiangluan elder sister.". Last time I went with you, I was sneaking away. "


    Ye Yinzhu shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you can''t explain it, you can''t explain it. You said you were abducted by me. "


    The ocean gave him a white look, "Yinzhu, you''ve gone bad."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. "Do I have this? Well, it must be Ma Liang who infected me. Yes, that''s it. " He affirms his own idea, but poor Ma Liang and Chang Hao don''t know that they are in trouble.


    Sura chuckles, but doesn''t speak. The ocean looks at Ye Yinzhu and says, "I''ll go back, too. If sister xiangluan bothers me, I''ll be abducted by you. "


    When the ocean is gone, Sula goes to Ye Yinzhu and pushes him out.


    "Sula, what are you doing?" Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously.


    "You''ve just come back," said Sura. "A lot of people are going to meet you. For example, your Dean, or the dean who is nice to you. I''m going to clean up the room. How can people live with so much dust! "


    Being pushed out by Sula, ye Yinzhu is warm in his heart. Sula''s character is low-key and unremarkable, and his own diligence is his greatest advantage. Ye Yinzhu firmly believes that when he comes back, the dormitory will definitely return to its bright and clean appearance. Sula is also right. She has just come back and has a lot to do. The first one to look for is director Nina.


    Nina''s dormitory is also in the dormitory area of Shenyin department. It''s also a separate villa. It''s in the morning and there''s no school. Ye Yinzhu definitely goes to the dormitory first. If not, he goes to the front teaching building. Anyway, the overall scale of Shenyin system is not big.


    What comfortable air! All kinds of plants in the college have grown luxuriantly. Ye Yinzhu''s first feeling is the comfort brought by the fresh air, and his next feeling is heat. Qin City is at the junction of the Arctic wasteland and the Milan Empire, and its temperature is naturally much lower than that of the inland. At this time, ye Yinzhu came back to the college by transmitting the array. Then he remembered the difference in temperature. Under the protection of the moon god, he wore underwear to keep warm. And it''s already summer.


    Forget it, go to Nina''s grandmother first, and then go back to the dormitory to change clothes. Ye Yinzhu soon comes to Nina''s dormitory. Raise your hand and knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Nina''s voice came from the dormitory.


    "Grandma Nina, it''s me, ye Yinzhu."


    There was a moment of silence in the villa, and then a voice that was almost roaring came from inside, "smelly boy, you still know how to come back!"


    The door is almost torn open, and Nina with an angry face suddenly appears in front of Ye Yinzhu, startling him.


    "Grandma Nina, I..." Ye Yinzhu is about to explain, but Nina takes action. He grabbed his ear and said, "you what, you, come in first."


    For Nina, whether it''s because of Qin Shang or Nina''s kindness to him, ye Yinzhu is full of respect and dare not resist at all. She lets Nina pull herself into the room.


    "Granny Nina, take it easy." Ye Yinzhu gave a painful cry.


    "You know the pain, too? I didn''t even have a personal picture as soon as I had a holiday. Do you want to graduate? " Nina said angrily. But ye Yinzhu''s hand is much looser.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "you said that it was a holiday at that time. Don''t I go yet?"


    Nina said angrily: "fart, don''t forget your other identity. You are still an assistant teacher of the college. Don''t you have to prepare lessons? Where did you report to me? The old bastard of your grandfather Qin handed you over to me. If you have something to do, how can I explain it to him in the future? "


    "Well Grandma Nina, please don''t be angry. I know it''s wrong Ye Yinzhu knows that no matter how he explains it, it is invalid now. Although Nina was angry, her concern for him was beyond expression. Let''s just admit our mistake and calm her down. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 306

    Sure enough, hearing Ye Yinzhu admit her mistake, Nina''s face looks better, "Stinky boy, to tell you the truth, where have you been these days? I didn''t come back until now. "


    Ye Yinzhu has long thought of a good way to explain, "I went to Qincheng! That''s my territory. I always have to see it. I didn''t even have time to sit down. I came to see you immediately. Granny Nina, take it easy. If you are angry, you will be in trouble. "


    Nina loosened her hand and clung to Ye Yinzhu''s ear, hummed and said, "do you still care about me? Hum, just go to Qincheng. Even other people have turned away from the sea. Seedorf came to me specially to ask the whereabouts of the ocean. I knew you did it. "


    "Well Granny, you can''t describe it as a crutch. We''re just going to have a look together. And there are others. " Ye Yinzhu said tentatively.


    Nina heard Ye Yinzhu omit her name when she called him, and called out the word "grandma" directly. The anger on her face miraculously disappeared, and even a few more blushes appeared on her face, "you stinky boy will make trouble for me. Even if you come back, you must report to me in advance where you want to go next time. Do you hear me? "


    "Yes, yes, certainly." Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile.


    Nina showed a trace of resentment in her eyes. "Silvio, this muddle, gave you cornea as a territory. There is no obvious mark on the map. A poor mess. I don''t know what he thinks. I''ll go back to him and ask him to change your territory. "


    "No! Grandma Ye Yinzhu has tasted the sweetness of calling grandma. Naturally, Nina''s change was observed, and he immediately changed his words completely. "Grandma, Qincheng is very good. I like the environment there. Clean and elegant. And uncle Silvio has exempted me from taxes there. "


    Nina was not angry and said, "you just yell. He''s my brother. You call him uncle, but you call me grandma. It''s a mess of generations. "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "what do you think I should call you? Who makes you so much older than uncle Silvio? I call xiangluan Xuejie, but I can''t call his father grandfather. "


    Nina had a smile on her face. "Well, call it whatever you want. Anyway, don''t change my name. Speaking of xiangluan, be careful. You turn the ocean away, but did not take her out to play, this girl is very resentful. I don''t know how to get back at you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "it''s not that I don''t want to take her, but she is an imperial princess. How can she leave the capital at will? I don''t want to be chased by Uncle Silvio. " Of course, xiangluan can''t bring it. Let alone the construction of Qin City, she can''t let the princess know. She can''t know the secrets she experienced in the Arctic wilderness and her own and Zi''s. It''s about the safety of a lot of people. Even if ye Yinzhu trusts xiangluan, her identity is sensitive after all.


    Nina pointed to the sofa beside her. "Sit down. It doesn''t look like you''ve just driven a lot. Eh, are you hot? Why are you sweating? "


    It can''t help but be hot. The clothes Ye Yinzhu wears now are equivalent to dealing with autumn, which is suitable for the climate of Qincheng. I was so scared by Nina that I was sweating.


    "All right." Ye Yinzhu sat down on the sofa, "grandma, I''ve come to see you today. It''s not over yet. "


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s mention of Freshmen''s registration, Nina''s smile immediately became strong, nodded and said, "it''s not over yet. About the rebirth of our divine sound system, it''s your credit. Do you know how many people have applied for the examination of our divine phonology this year? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly.


    Nina laughed and said, "there are more than 1200 people, ten times more than last year. It''s equivalent to the enrollment number of a magic department. It''s all your credit. You came back just in time. Tomorrow is the last day of registration, and then there will be a freshman examination. Last year was the ocean, this year is you. You come to test whether these new students are qualified for the practice of the divine voice master. Oh, by the way, because of your reasons, one third of the freshmen who applied for our divine phonology were male. I can''t believe it. It seems that spring is coming for us


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s no problem to test the students. But, grandma, can you go through the back door? "


    "Back door?" Nina, looking at Ye Yinzhu, doesn''t understand his meaning.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "yes. Some of my friends also want to come to our class. I want to go through the back door for them. "


    Nina frowned and said, "are they in good condition? What does it have to do with you. When did you have friends outside


    Ye Yinzhu explained: "I just met you this time. There is absolutely no problem with their talent. Now it''s all the strength from the first to the middle level. But the development potential is huge. I am confident that they will be promoted to the Yellow level in the first academic year. I am confident that they will pass the exam. I came to see you through the back door, mainly because they have no money. You see, can I deduct it from my future salary and let them have classes first. Besides, there are many kinds of musical instruments in the treasure house of our divine sound system, which they haven''t taken advantage of yet. I want to choose them from the treasure house. Of course, I don''t want it for nothing. I''ll pay you how much later. "Nina looks at Ye Yinzhu curiously. She is very clear about ye Yinzhu''s attainments in Qin magic. He recommends his friends like this. It shows how good the talent of the people he recommends is. As the princess of Milan Empire, the boss of golden life behind the scenes, the director of the Department of divinity and phonetics of the Milan Academy of magic. She doesn''t care much about money.


    "Back door! There is no such precedent in our divine system. " Nina''s playing it up.


    "But they can''t practice better without musical instruments. Grandma, please do it. " Ye Yinzhu can only plead with Nina. It''s not that he can''t get musical instruments and tuition, but the time is too tight for him to get money.


    Nina went to one side and sat down. She took a sip of tea and said, "it''s nothing to promise you. I''m the dean of the Department who can do this."


    "Thank you very much." Ye Yinzhu is very happy.


    "Don''t hurry to be happy. I have conditions. " Nina''s character is not as irascible as she appears, otherwise how could she have helped her brother Silvio Berlusconi develop the Royal Avenue? "I promise you, of course, but you have to do me a favor."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Nina nodded and said, "this is your second year in college. I''m not too hard for you. Before you graduate, as long as you can bring Qin Shang to see me. That''s my condition. "


    "This..." Ye Yinzhu hesitates. Although he knows that there must be some special emotional entanglement between Nina and Qin Shang, it seems that it''s not right to promise Nina.


    "If you agree, you can agree. If you can''t, you can leave now." Nina''s mood seems a little bad. "You called me grandma so many times, don''t you want to help Grandma see your bastard grandfather? I''m old and don''t ask too much. I just hope to see him again. " At this point, Nina''s eyes red, her old hands even slightly trembling.


    "Well, I promise you, grandma." Looking at Nina''s sadness, how can ye Yinzhu bear it?


    Nina looked at him excitedly. "OK, OK. Your friends, bring them to see me after the freshman exam. I gave them the most suitable instrument. And a list of them. You give me a list. No matter what the exam results are, I will allow them to enter the school. "


    After getting Nina''s promise, ye Yinzhu leaves her immediately. It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly because she''s too hot. Although fighting can adjust the temperature, she''s sticky after sweating. It''s really uncomfortable.


    Nina saw off Ye Yinzhu. The sadness in her eyes gradually disappeared and she said with a smile, "this silly boy is still tender. Qin Shang, you old bastard. Just let me see you, hem. " This time, her eyes are really red.


    Ye Yinzhu had planned to visit Nina first, and then go to see his teacher, Ferguson, but he was sweating, so he decided to go back to the dormitory to take a bath and take off his underwear. This kind of temperature, only the moon god guardian is enough.


    It''s only a few steps from Nina to her dorm. Ye Yinzhu pushed the door, but did not see Sula''s figure.


    I have to admit that Sula is absolutely gifted in doing housework. After a while, the dust in the room has disappeared. The clean and tidy fresh air makes Ye Yinzhu feel comfortable from the bottom of his heart.


    First put the moon god guard away, ye Yinzhu goes to the bathroom in his underwear. When he went upstairs and came to the bathroom door, he just heard the sound of water inside. He couldn''t help laughing in his heart. He really had an idea! When she wanted to take a bath, Sula took the first step. It''s too hot. It''s good to wipe your face with a towel.


    The rooms in the dormitory are all unlocked. Ye Yinzhu pushes the door of the bathroom at will.


    Steaming hot steam came to his face. In the dense and hazy, ye Yinzhu saw a scene that made him dumbfounded. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 307

    It was a hazy figure, looming in the package of water vapor. Her slender posture seemed to be much higher than usual. Her thin and white skin was so moving. Her hair hung in front of her body, revealing her perfect back buttock line. Jiao Qiao''s abundant buttocks are full of strange attraction.


    His nose is hot, which is the first feeling of Ye Yinzhu. He finds that he can''t move his eyes. Is this Sula''s body? Why does he look different? He has grown tall?


    "Who?" Sula''s cold voice rang out. He didn''t turn around, but still turned his back to Ye Yinzhu. Quickly pulled a towel next to his body.


    "Yes, it''s me. It''s too hot outside. I came back to take a bath. Sula, you... "


    With a wave of Sula''s backhand, the wet towel wrapped around her body came towards Ye Yinzhu, and some abusive voices rang out, "haven''t you seen enough? Do you want to wash it together


    "Ah! I''ll just wipe my face first. " While saying this, ye Yinzhu resists a strong sense of strangeness in his heart, and hastens to retreat from the bathroom. Until he closed the door again, his heart still kept in a very high beating speed.


    Pop. Ye Yinzhu patted his forehead hard, scolded secretly in his heart, what''s wrong with me, why do I have such a big reaction. Sula is a man! However, when I saw his back just now, I seemed to be more impulsive than when I saw the body of the ocean. Even the instinct of men appeared in an instant.


    Sula''s hazy back is constantly echoing in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. He is a little confused. The more he doesn''t let himself think about it, the clearer his back becomes. Subconsciously picked up a towel to wipe the sweat on his face, ye Yinzhu smelled a fresh aroma, with a faint milk smell in the aroma, refreshing, as if even the soul was trembling because of the aroma.


    Ye Yinzhu is so silly to wipe his face with a towel. I don''t know how long it takes. The bathroom door opens and Sula comes out from inside.


    His hair is wet. Because of the steam, his face looks red. Although it is still so common, ye Yinzhu always feels that something is wrong. It''s like he''s back in shape.


    "Sula, you..."


    Sula glared at him, "Yinzhu, I didn''t expect that you still have a hobby of peeping at people''s baths."


    "No. I''m too hot. I just want to go in and wipe my face with that towel. You won''t be angry with me, Sula


    Sula walks up to Ye Yinzhu, and a stream of milk is stronger than that on the towel? How could I be angry. Do you want to wash it next time? " Looking at Ye Yinzhu, subconsciously clinging to his shoulder.


    "Well No matter. Oh, yes Even ye Yinzhu didn''t know why he would answer like this, but as soon as his answer was finished, Sula hit him on the head.


    "You have a good head. Let me find that you peep at my bath and directly wait on me with the sigh of an angel. " He snorted angrily and kicked Ye Yinzhu''s leg again. Then Sula left him.


    "Sula, don''t be angry! I won''t look next time. " Ye Yinzhu quickly stood up and wanted to explain.


    "Take a bath. It smells of sweat all over. " Sula was not angry.


    "OK, I''ll go. I''ll go now." Ye Yinzhu finally finds a way to relieve the embarrassment and can''t wait to run to the bathroom.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu who rushes into the bathroom, Sula feels that her whole body is soft and she collapses on the sofa. His face is full of rosy clouds. "Fool, fool. Ye Yinzhu, you big fool. I saw everything, but I couldn''t see it. I, I really want to... " He wanted to say that he castrated you, but when it came to his mouth, he found that he didn''t want to do it at all. Feeling her strong heart beat, Sula looked down at herself in the clothes package. Suddenly, he seemed to ring something. The rosy glow on his pretty face gradually faded away, replaced by a pale one. There was a trace of sadness in her eyes. "It''s better to know nothing than the pain in the future. Yinzhu, Yinzhu, why do you want to break into my heart. Why can''t I let go of everything. I''m sorry, Yinzhu. Maybe we have no chance in this life. "


    "Why not! Sula, help me change my clothes. Thank you Ye Yinzhu suddenly pokes his head out of the bathroom, startles Sula, and hastens to make a promise. Fortunately, ye Yinzhu''s mood at this time is far from calm, and did not find the change in his look.


    After taking a bath, ye Yinzhu didn''t dare to stay more and ran out to meet his teacher, Ferguson. Ferguson saw that ye Yinzhu was not as impulsive as Nina, so he asked about ye Yinzhu''s spiritual magic cultivation and told him to go back to rest. All day, Sula was silent. Ye Yinzhu thought that he was still angry with himself and didn''t dare to say anything more. The atmosphere in the dormitory seems a little rigid.


    "Yinzhu, Yinzhu. It''s not a good thing Night has just come. A sudden voice wakes Ye Yinzhu who is going to return to his room to practice after dinner. Ma Liang rushed in from the outside without knocking on the door.


    "What''s the matter, Ma Liang? What are you doing in such a hurry?" Ye Yinzhu looks at him suspiciously. In his understanding, Ma Liang has always been very calm, and his mood is obviously abnormal."Yinzhu, big things are not good." Ma Liang gasped.


    "What''s the matter? Make it clear. "


    Ma liangku said with a smile, "xiangluan is xiangluan. Today, the Academy of magic announced that she had a boyfriend. And it''s a very close relationship. "


    "Ah? Does xiangluan have a boyfriend? " Ye Yinzhu was surprised at first. He didn''t know why, but he felt a bit lost in his heart. Some exclaimed: "her boyfriend will not be from our college, too."


    Ma Liang nodded and said, "it''s from the college."


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "then he''s going to have bad luck. I remember that xiangluan Xuejie was the dream lover of almost all the boys in our college. Isn''t she making trouble for her boyfriend when she makes such an announcement? "


    Ma Liang looked at Ye Yinzhu sadly, patted him on the shoulder and said, "boss, you just know. Since you understand so well, I won''t say more. I''m sorry


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Yinzhu was confused by him, "what''s my festival? Even if xiangluan Xuejie has a boyfriend, it seems that it has nothing to do with me. I''m not going to get into trouble. "


    Ma Liang looked at Ye Yinzhu like a monster, "I found that sometimes you are very smart, but sometimes you are really silly and naive. Don''t you recognize that? That unfortunate man, xiangluan''s announced boyfriend is either someone else or the Emperor Qin, you


    "What did you say?" Ye Yinzhu''s voice suddenly became high, staring at Ma Liang, but he couldn''t say a word.


    ¡­¡­


    The Arctic wilderness.


    The tense atmosphere seemed to solidify the air. Three people stood on a small hill. Three orcs, to be exact.


    Standing in the middle, three meters tall, with golden hair, dignified and cold breath and his eyes full of killing light, anyone who looks at him will feel fear. Holding a short handled hammer in his right hand, blue and purple lightning flashes alternately.


    On his left is a dark blue haired orc, who is also three meters tall. Although he is not as powerful as a blonde orc, his eyes are still crazy. The clear Royal lines on his forehead represent his race.


    On the right side of the golden haired orc, the orc is the tallest, with a height of seven meters away. Its fierce body can even be compared with that of bimon. His short, earthy hair stood up like a steel needle, but his brown eyes were the calmest of the three orcs, thinking about something.


    Centered on the earth bag where the three orcs live, there is an endless army of orcs around. A total of 14 main battle legions, including lion, tiger, bear, leopard, ape and werewolf, are all bloodthirsty. But it''s strange that the orcs did not see their trump force bimont in such a big action.


    "Not a dwarf?" The golden haired Orc in the center roared, which made the wolf warrior kneeling on the ground shaking uncontrollably.


    "Yes, Lord goody, we searched every corner of the hill, and we didn''t see any dwarves. There was not even a single piece of metal left, except for some of the crumbling remains. " The werewolf''s voice trembled, but he knew that if he didn''t answer truthfully, the result would be worse.


    Yes, the three orcs standing on the hill are the real rulers of the Arctic wilderness and the chief of the three Orc tribes. Golden hair, of course, is the Lion King Guti, chief of Raytheon tribe. On his left is the warlord tribal chief, tiger king Joe Cole, and on his right is bear king yadoni.


    "Monto." Adoni, the Bear King, turned and cried.


    "Your Highness." Monto step forward, his hard appearance in front of the Bear King Adoni to be inferior to a lot. But he is worthy of being the first commander of Solomon tribe, and can still stabilize his mind in the face of the pressure brought by the three chief.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Asked Adoni. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 308

    Monto nodded and said, "my Lord, I can''t remember wrong. It must be here. Look over there. It was there that the Mountain Giants appeared. And Amethyst bimon, on the hill in the middle over there, was called out by a human with wings. "


    Adoni''s eyes showed a ray of thinking, "in a short period of one month, he moved away without leaving a trace. This does not seem to be what dwarves can do. After Monto reported to me, I immediately sent wolf cavalry spies to seal off this area. No matter what the dwarves do, we can find out for the first time. But now, these dwarfs seem to have disappeared out of thin air. "


    Guti looked at Adoni coldly, "nearly 150000 troops are out, but they are empty. Adoni, you are fully responsible for this. "


    Adoni obviously didn''t buy Guti''s account and said calmly, "then how do you want me to be responsible? Don''t forget, at the beginning, Amethyst bimont appeared in your Raytheon tribe. It was you who didn''t deal with it well, otherwise how could you leave future trouble? Now people are in a panic. Once the news of the emergence of Amethyst bimont gets out, I''m afraid there will be great turbulence in the whole Arctic wilderness. What''s more, even the totem Mountain Giants of your Thor tribe have appeared. This is not the time for accountability. We have to work together to get through this


    Guti''s eyes became sharp when he heard Adoni''s words in front of him, but when he heard the words behind him, he gradually regained his calm. "When I plundered last autumn, I had more than 80 bimons missing. It seems that they were the Amethyst. Apart from him, I can''t think of anyone who has such great ability to take away so many bigwigs quietly. My loss is undoubtedly the biggest. Since you say you want to cooperate, well, we will cooperate heart to heart. First of all, you must destroy the two legions that have seen Amethyst bimont and mountain giant. Only the dead will not talk


    "No way." Without waiting for Adoni to speak, Monto quit. The two armies of bears and werewolves were brought out by him. How could they be destroyed because of Guti''s words?


    Goody''s eyes flashed cold. "When are you going to have a say here?" Hold the right hand of Thor''s hammer, lift it up in an instant, and it will bombard out.


    With a light of earthy yellow, Adoni''s right hand showed a speed that was completely incompatible with his figure. He immediately grasped Guti''s hand, "Lion King, don''t forget, this is the territory of my Solomon tribe. How my people deal with it is not up to you. "


    Guti looked up at Adoni. Adoni''s brown eyes never let him look at him. Guti was inferior to Adoni in strength. He felt the bear''s paw as stable as steel. Guti waved his right arm, and the paralysis of Thor''s hammer came into Adoni''s arm to shake him away.


    "What do you want to do?" This time, Guti brought four legions, tiger king Joe Cole also four, and bear king yadoni brought five legions. This is his territory, after all. After Monto sent back the news that Amethyst bimon and the mountain giant appeared, Adoni immediately informed Guti and Joe Cole. After intense negotiation, the three chief decided to recruit the dwarves at the same time. Do your best to destroy the dwarves and Amethyst bimon. It is because of the emergence of Amethyst bimon that they did not let bimon participate in this operation, otherwise once they met, it would only have adverse effects. Now the news of Amethyst bimon''s appearance has been blocked by them. At the same time, all bimon giants have been called to their respective fortresses to gather together. Bimong beast, can be said to be the root of the three Orc tribes, no one dare to easily shake, not to mention Amethyst than the legend of the beast emperor has long been in the heart of the ORC. Although it will not be directly surrendered as bimon, once the power of Zijing bimon develops, it is not easy for them to control. Therefore, after a month, while Adoni sent people to monitor the dwarf hilly area, the three tribes dispatched elite soldiers at the same time, and the three beast kings of them personally set out to achieve success in one fell swoop. But who knows, we only found the empty dwarf nest here.


    Adoni sighed and said, "I''m to blame for this. In order not to let the dwarves find our surveillance, the wolf riding scouts I sent were all in a relatively far place to watch, and no dwarves left. I have banned the last two legions. I won''t let them out until this is done. I can assure you that the story of Amethyst bimont will not come out from us. Now what''s more important is how we find Amethyst and those hateful dwarfs. "


    After listening to Adoni''s explanation, Goody''s face looked better. "Tiger, do you have any suggestions?"


    Tiger king Joe Cole snorted, "you know I''m not good at planning these things. I have only one suggestion. We must contain Amethyst in the bud. From his appearance, it should be far from growing up. At most, it is equivalent to the level of level 5 Warcraft. The meaning of amethyst is far greater than strength. As long as we can find him, we can kill him easily. You can find it. I will never stand by when I need to help. Our three tribes have existed for so many years. We must not be shaken by one Amethyst. "


    Yadoni said with a smile, "tiger is really true. In my opinion, we should send all the wolf cavalry of the three tribes. We would rather cancel the plunder this autumn than conduct a carpet search in the Arctic wilderness. No, we can even join hands to find the Amethyst in the ice circle. The mountain giant is nextGoody nodded and said, "that''s the only way now. What worries me is that Amethyst appeared with a human. I''m afraid he''s not in the Arctic wilderness now. If he''s in the human world, he''ll be in trouble. "


    Adoni''s face sank and he said, "it''s really a problem. Human beings, human beings with wings, I can''t think of any race


    Goody said, "I''ll send someone to the human world to look into this. Just as you said, let''s search the Northern Wilderness first. "


    ¡­¡­


    Milan magic martial arts college, just before the beginning of school, but because of the first beauty xiangluan announced a news and set off an uproar. In a sense, xiangluan is already the symbol of the beautiful women in Shenyin department. As the first beauty in the college, she is also the dream lover of almost all male students. She suddenly announced that she had a boyfriend, which not only surprised the students, but also shocked the teachers.


    "Are you xiangluan''s boyfriend? I''ll fight you. " With a sonorous voice and a handsome face, a third year student of Epee department, holding an Epee sword, stood at the door of Ye Yinzhu''s and Sula''s dormitory and raised a challenge.


    "Go away." Ye Yinzhu roared, and his fierce eyes instantly broke the momentum of the students in front of him. The mental shock caused by the explosion made his opponent stagger and almost fall to the ground.


    This is the 21st challenge since Liangma came here today. More than 300 students gathered around. Ye Yinzhu''s temper is very good, but he can''t help so many provocations. At this time, the anger in his heart has reached the edge of outbreak.


    "You..." The handsome student finally stood firm, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly a little more panic.


    Ye Yinzhu irritable way: "also want to let me say a second time?"


    "You dare not accept my challenge?" Although the Epee cadet''s momentum had declined, he still didn''t give up.


    Ye Yinzhu gave him a cold look, "you don''t deserve to challenge me."


    As soon as this remark came out, the students all around the audience immediately began to roar. The challenger''s face turned red and white. With a roar, he waved his epee and rushed towards Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu''s anger finally broke out. His left hand was behind him, his feet were slightly wrong, and his body seemed to slide out. The students just felt a flower in front of them. The next moment, the Epee in the challenger''s hand had fallen into Ye Yinzhu''s left hand, and ye Yinzhu''s right hand grasped the challenger''s throat, which made him lose his ability to act.


    Cold eyes scan around, ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "see clearly, if you ask yourself who can do it, challenge me again." Hold the Epee''s left hand and slowly lift it to shoulder level. The deep yellow air flashed away. The next moment, a strange scene appeared.


    From the tip of the Epee, the Epee made of refined steel melted like ice and snow. The speed of melting is not fast, but it is so real. Drops of molten iron drop from the epee and fall on the ground, producing a sound. About dozens of breaths, the real Epee had melted away in Ye Yinzhu''s hands, and there was a pool of molten iron on the ground.


    At this time, the Challenger whose throat was held by Ye Yinzhu''s face had turned purple red, and his breathing was extremely difficult.


    With a wave of his hand, he threw the Challenger aside. Ye Yinzhu said calmly, "if you can''t do what I just did, you won''t be qualified to challenge me. You all go. Otherwise, I don''t mind having you sleep here for two days with divine voice magic. "


    Strength is always the easiest way to solve the problem. In front of Ye Yinzhu''s strength, the students around him are finally defeated. Some of them who want to challenge Ye Yinzhu are as pale as ashes. To melt an Epee with the fighting spirit of non fire attribute is not what these students can do. What''s more, ye Yinzhu''s main occupation is the divine voice teacher who once flourished in the freshman competition.


    Heavily closed the door, ye Yinzhu face irritability disappeared, into a face of helplessness.


    Today''s wife''s birthday, she asked her to show her real body. Unfortunately, she didn''t find out when she was seen by the sound bamboo of Muna. Hehe, I can''t blame her. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 309

    "Mr. Ye, I don''t agree." A tall freshman suddenly stood up. "Just because we talked and laughed, do you think we can''t pass the examination of Shenyin master? I don''t agree. This is revenge. Although I can understand your anger, please don''t deprive us of the opportunity to learn. "


    His words immediately got the support of all the freshmen who had just talked and laughed, and the voice of censure rang out. Some freshmen even say that ye Yinzhu, as a teaching assistant, is not qualified to do so.


    Ye Yinzhu stood in the middle of the stage, he did not answer, just quietly listening to the freshmen''s words, his face is still very calm, these criticisms can not even make his clear eyes have a wave. After a while, with the protagonist never opening his mouth, the auditorium was quiet again. Everyone is waiting for ye Yinzhu''s answer.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the rising freshman, "are you finished?"


    "That''s it. Let me go, but please give us a reasonable explanation. " Tall freshmen are a little proud, how to say also calculate the limelight, sneak eyes to Yanluo that eleven blue haired beauty to see, but he was disappointed to find that Yanluo their eyes never leave from ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said slowly in a calm voice, "do any of you know what the motto of shenyinshi is?"


    The sudden question aroused the curiosity of the freshmen. They really don''t know, not to mention the boys who have never contacted the divine voice teacher, even the girls who have studied the divine voice teacher can''t answer this question.


    "Qin I know, Mr. Ye Yanluo suddenly opened his mouth. Finally, she didn''t call out the word Qin di.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to Yanluo, "you say."


    Yanluo looks at Ye Yinzhu, his former coldness suddenly turns into gentleness, and the light in his beautiful eyes flows. In a steady and firm voice, Yanluo says: "the motto of Shenyin master is to study things, to know, to be sincere, to be upright, to cultivate one''s morality, to govern the family, to govern the country, and to pacify the world."


    Ye Yinzhu finally showed a smile on his face, which immediately made the eyes of many young students full of strange things, "good. You''re right. Some people may ask, what can the master of Shenyin talk about governing the country and pacifying the world. But I can tell you. The vocalist is no different from any other profession in this respect. Any profession is a useful talent and can contribute to the country. What about those who talked and laughed just now? I know that many of you have the same purpose as the son of the prosecutor just now. But I want to tell you that those who are not right in heart and who have not cultivated themselves are not suitable for the vocation of divine voice teacher. "


    At this point, he pauses and looks at the male students who originally came just to get closer to the beautiful women. At this time, many of these freshmen are already ashamed and dare not face Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "I am a divine musician, and my instrument of choice is Qin. Every musical instrument has the same principle. I''ll take it from the piano. Qin, originally to rule the body, self-restraint temperament, suppress its licentiousness, to its luxury. If you want to play the piano, you must choose a quiet room or a high room, or on the top of the floor, or in the forest, or on the top of the mountain, or on the water cliff. When the earth is clear and peaceful that day, the wind is clear and the moon is clear, the incense is burned, the heart is quiet, and the Qi and blood are peaceful. Only in this way can we be in harmony with the spirit and the Tao. So the ancients said: bosom friend is hard to meet. If you don''t have a bosom friend, you''d rather touch the breeze, the moon, the pines, the rocks, the wild apes and the cranes to show your interest. There is also a layer, but also a good fingering, sound good. If it is necessary to play the zither, you must first dress neatly, or crane cloak, or deep clothes, just like the appearance of the ancients, then you can be called the instrument of the sage. Then he washed his hands and burned incense. He just put his body beside the couch, put the piano on the table, and sat down on the fifth emblem. Facing his own caution, he raised his hands calmly, which made him healthy physically and mentally. But also know the severity of disease Xu, volume comfortable, body respect is good


    After that, most of the male students'' eyes became dull. How could they understand the artistic conception of Qin?


    "If you want to be a master of Shenyin, you must be calm first. To be able to stand loneliness? You can''t even pass the amazing pass. Do you think it''s necessary for you to stay? Now, those who should leave can leave. If you really like this vocation. In the next year, I hope you can change yourself and feel the mystery of music with your heart. A year later, it''s still here. If you can calm down your Qi, clear your heart, slow down your degree, and be far away from your God, then you can come again. But now, you are not suitable for the vocation of divine voice teacher. "


    Silence, the entire auditorium, completely into a silence.


    I don''t know who was the first to clap, and then the applause spread gradually. Most of the clappers were female students, and they were also people who had not participated in the coaxing before. Ye Yinzhu''s simple explanation from Qin de has completely convinced them.


    The freshmen, who have talked and laughed, leave in dismay. Ye Yinzhu makes them understand that shenyinshi is not a suitable occupation for playing, and shenyinshi is not a place for them to pick up girls. Any profession is sacred, and those of them who can understand it will be admitted when they come back to the Academy of magic and martial arts in Milan.


    The small auditorium has become a lot more empty. There were more than 1000 people before, and the rest were less than 400, but ye Yinzhu didn''t care. Shenyin teacher is a very difficult profession to cultivate. If you don''t have perseverance, talent, perseverance and concentration, you can''t achieve anything. Instead of wasting time, you''d better choose another profession to develop, which will have a better future. Ye Yinzhu didn''t let the freshmen leave because they were enraged. More importantly, he considered the vocation of shenyinshi as well as the shenyinsystem. So he has a clear conscience.Ye Yinzhu goes to the ready piano table and sits down. When he comes here, he sees Nina and Haiyang standing behind the curtain on the right side of the stage, watching him. Nina nodded with a smile, obviously agreed with Ye Yinzhu''s practice, but the ocean looked at him only gently.


    "Don''t be nervous, the rest of you. If you can stay, you will prove that you have at least the initial foundation to become a divine voice teacher. The next exam is very simple, I will play a piano music for you. When the music is over, the exam is over. I hope you can listen with your heart and feel the meaning of the music. "


    Without too much nonsense, haiyueqinghuiqin appears on the table in the shining place. With both hands caressing the strings, the calmness on Ye Yinzhu''s face disappears. Only the soothing and natural softness and elegant and noble temperament can easily fascinate the girl. A song of "worry" quietly sounded. The music is light, and there is no magic power released from the music. To his understanding of Qin, in the case of non combat, there is no need to rely on magic to have an impact.


    In the performance of Ye Yinzhu''s hands, his emotions have been fully integrated into the music.


    Nina was surprised, because she found that ye Yinzhu seemed to be integrated with Qin at this time, and people and Qin were no longer separated from each other. The piano sound seems to be his emotion, and his emotion also seems to be the display of the piano sound.


    "Worry" is very short, which is one of the shortest pieces of Qin music. Therefore, the examination is over soon.


    After pressing the strings with both hands, the sound disappears. Ye Yinzhu looks at the freshmen under the stage and says, "congratulations to all the students who left tears. You have passed today''s exam. Because you feel the real meaning of the music. If you are still interested, please come again next year. " With these words, ye Yinzhu did not stay too much. He took back the clear light of the moon and turned away.


    At this time, he is gratified, because, in the seat sobs most, impressively is that 11 Smurfs.


    Nina has some helplessness, but she has to admit that even if she takes the exam by herself, she can never do better than ye Yinzhu. However, ye Yinzhu''s examination was a little too difficult, because there were only 21 students who left tears. Including 11 "back door" blue haired beauties. Regardless of the eleven people Ye Yinzhu brought, the number of applicants this year is ten times that of last year, but the number who finally passed the exam is one less than that of last year.


    "Yinzhu, is your exam too harsh?" Nina asks Ye Yinzhu who comes to her side.


    Ye Yinzhu replied with a smile: "no, Granny Nina, don''t you want every divine voice teacher who comes out of our divine voice system to be the best? I don''t know about the situation before, but since I have become a teaching assistant of Shenyin department, I am responsible for the quality of the students. Instead of letting people without talent waste their time in the divine system, let them make another choice. This is the best way to help them. Isn''t it? "


    Nina glares at Ye Yinzhu viciously, "but you know, how much tuition do I charge less?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and asks, "do you care?"


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t take Yanluo away, because he hoped that Yanluo and they could better integrate into the big family of Milan magic martial arts academy. The ending is naturally left to Nina, the head of the Department. What''s more, Nina will take them to choose the right instrument. Ye Yinzhu won''t go. It''s the Smurfs'' choice to choose musical instruments. Only the instrument of their own choice, they will cherish more.


    When ye Yinzhu returned to the dormitory, he was surprised to find that there was an unexpected guest in the dormitory. Long silver hair, purple eyes, slender posture, cold eyes. All this reminds him of the song "Qing Cheng" he once played.


    There are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent. A smile to the city and a smile to the country. Would you rather not know Qing Cheng and Qing Guo? Beautiful women are rare.


    today is still a double point monthly ticket. Please give me the ticket now, my friends who like the third grade works. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 310

    There are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent. A smile to the city and a smile to the country. Would you rather not know Qing Cheng and Qing Guo? Beautiful women are rare.


    The one who appears in Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory is the snow cold Princess lishai.


    "Li Sha? What are you doing here? " Ye Yinzhu looks at the beauty of the silver dragon in surprise. I haven''t seen him for some time. He found that Li Sha looked a little more haggard than last time. But her cool temperament was a little softer.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu, Li Sha said faintly: "it''s my grandfather who asked me to come to you. Come back to Yinlong city with me. " Her words are still so simple, but her heart at this time is completely different from before. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, I don''t know why, she found that her purple eyes could not be transferred. There was not a long time between her last meeting and that, but at this moment, she found that when she saw the handsome man again, she felt a kind of satisfaction in her heart.


    His temperament is still so elegant, or the white magic robe that seems to never change, but his clear eyes seem to become more profound, and his breath also becomes more elusive.


    "To Yinlong city? What for? It won''t be another test for me. " Ye Yinzhu said with a smile. Although he didn''t like the place, he also knew that Yinlong city would never pose any threat to himself before he did anything.


    Li Sha frowned, "you seem to have a grudge."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "shouldn''t I have a grudge? Fortunately, I am alive, otherwise, even memory hatred is impossible


    Li Sha looks at Ye Yinzhu, "are you going or not? Don''t forget, you are a foreign silver dragon now. "


    Ye Yinzhu put on a helpless look, "of course I want to go. Silver Dragon King calls, how can I not go? Li Sha, can you tell me first, is it a good thing or a bad thing for your grandfather to come to me


    Lisha looked at Ye Yinzhu. She wanted to refuse such a question, but she didn''t know why. Her heart suddenly softened and she lowered her head and said, "if it''s a bad thing, will I come to you? Of course, it''s not a good thing. You get more power from the silver dragon. There''s always something to do for the Yinlong people. After all, you are one of us


    There was a trace of irony in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, "one of you? Maybe it''s just you. Wait for me. I''ll leave a letter for my roommate. I hope it won''t take too long this time. "


    Sula went to Assassin department to report. Ye Yinzhu didn''t know what he was going to do. He simply wrote a few words to tell Sula to go out and do business and come back as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go." The light of the Amethyst ball instantly enveloped the whole room, and the magic array symbol at the foot lit up. With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu had entered the special space in the transmission with Lisha.


    The location of Yinlong city is in Howard''s nest. Therefore, when ye Yinzhu and Lisha just appeared from the magic array, he saw Howard''s huge body again. However, seeing Howard again surprised Ye Yinzhu.


    The last time I saw Howard, his scales were Silver Purple, about two-thirds of them were purple. But this time, Howard turned into a purple dragon. What''s more, his body seems to be smaller. And his breath is much more astringent than when ye Yinzhu saw it last time. I don''t know why, but ye Yinzhu thinks that Howard is more dangerous now. Vaguely, he understands something from Howard''s appearance.


    "Grandfather, ye Yinzhu is here." From kill is still so cold, even in the face of his grandfather.


    "Oh?" Howard, the king of silver dragon, opened his eyes lazily. His eyes looked a little confused, as if he couldn''t wake up. See ye Yinzhu, huge head slowly raised, "welcome, young foreign silver dragon."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded to Howard, "Hello, elder Howard. I don''t know what''s the matter with me. "


    "I hope you can do something for the long people in this battle," he said


    "Go to war?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Howard curiously, "the silver dragon clan is as strong as a forest. Even if we deal with foreign enemies, it seems that we can''t use my weak foreign silver dragon." He didn''t understand Howard. Is this old guy funny?


    Howard laughed. "Don''t doubt it, young man. I''m not wrong. I think about it. You are the right person


    Ye Yinzhu said, "please make it clear."


    Howard said: "in the mainland of lonzainus, both the country and our seven dragon city have rankings. You should know. And this ranking, for us, is not only an honor, but also a deterrent force. You should understand that. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes. The Empire of Milan has always been the first power in the mainland. And silver dragon city is also the strongest among the seven dragon cities. "


    Howard said, "that''s right. But do you know how this ranking comes from? "


    Ye Yinzhu stunned: "isn''t this ranking based on comprehensive strength?"


    Howard shook his huge head. "Of course not. Comprehensive strength? How to calculate that? Frankly speaking, in terms of strength, Yinlong city is actually weaker than Heilong city. Although the silver dragon of the same rank is slightly better than the black dragon. But the number of silver dragons is the least in the seven dragon city. The reason why we can keep the top of the seven dragon cities is thanks to the Empire of Milan. It is because of our cooperation with them that we have been able to stay in this positionAfter listening to Howard''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be full of doubts. He faintly feels that this time the king of silver dragon called himself, I''m afraid it''s related to this ranking.


    Sure enough, Howard continued: "originally, wars often happened in our seven dragon city and now in eight countries on the mainland. However, due to the existence of France and blue, most of the wars are just small fights. In order to balance the forces of all parties, and to frighten each other, France and blue will hold a ranking war of seven countries and seven dragons every ten years. In the qualifying battle, we decide the position of the seven dragon cities of all countries and us. Don''t doubt, in this ranking station, there is no the weakest kingdom of Acadia. That''s why it''s the seven countries. "


    "French blue?" Ye Yinzhu''s heart moved. For this mysterious place, it is also the place sealed by another space abyss, and the place with the traces of ancestral dragon, he has long been full of yearning.


    "Elder Howard, could you tell me more about it?"


    Howard nodded and said, "of course. That''s what you have to understand. The so-called seven countries and seven dragons ranking war is a test of the comprehensive strength of all parties. It is also a test of developability. One of the most important is the power of the combination of human and dragon. Falan held this qualifying battle, not only to exclude the strength of each country and dragon city, but also to make you human and our dragon better United. From this point of view, the purpose of France and blue is to enhance the strength of our whole continent. In this qualifying battle. The dragon race or the human race alone cannot decide the final outcome. Here''s the rule. Each of the countries participating in the ranking war sent out an army of 500 people. And our seven dragon cities send two dragon people respectively. With the cooperation of the dragon people and their human partners, they form a coalition to compete with other countries and Longcheng. The country that won the most games in the end was the champion. If the top two countries win the same game, then there will be a final


    Ye Yinzhu then understood, "do you mean that Yinlong city will unite with Milan Empire to participate in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war?"


    Howard nodded and said, "yes, that''s it. In the last qualifying game, we cooperated well with the Milan Empire and won the final victory. It was the first place of the country and the dragon city respectively. This time, I also hope you can win. It''s related to the honor of our silver dragon family, and we can''t afford to lose it. "


    "Wait. Elder Howard, you don''t mean to let me fight on behalf of the silver dragon clan? " Ye Yinzhu looks at Howard in a daze.


    Howard smile, said: "yes, let you represent the silver dragon city. As I said just now, you are the best choice. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said: "however, the strength of any adult Yinlong in Yinlong city is much stronger than mine. Even the juvenile dragon is not inferior to me. Why did you choose me? "


    Howard said: "it''s because of the rules of the seven nations and seven dragons. In order to show the future development strength of Longcheng and the country. There are strict requirements on the age of participants. The age of five hundred troops sent by the State shall not exceed 25. The Dragon sent by our dragon clan can''t be more than 2000 years old. You are not even 20 years old this year. You are not only in line with your age, but also have the advantage of leading a Warcraft to participate in the competition because you are too young. So, of course, you are the most suitable. Of course, I value your music more. Your song "Long Xiang Cao" can affect almost all the dragon people. When you face other dragon people, with your magical piano music, you can absolutely suppress the other party''s attack and output of the two largest dragons. In this way, we are more likely to win. "


    After listening to Howard''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help being speechless. Is that ok? However, he did not want to refuse. Falan, this is going to Falan! If there is any place on the mainland that he would like to visit most, French blue is undoubtedly the first. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 311

    When Howard saw that ye Yinzhu didn''t speak, he thought he was worried and said in a hurry: "this time I''m going to compete with you, the strongest Li Sha of the same age. At her age, she is the best of the Yinlong people. She has soul attachment with you, so it''s easier for her to cooperate with you. I will let him accompany you to find a more powerful Warcraft, through the soul sacrifice, let you take to the battlefield. That''s a lot more certainty. "


    "Sacrifice of the soul?" "Isn''t it amazing that you can accept the voice of Warcraft


    Howard''s purple eyes flashed, "don''t forget, you are a foreign silver dragon, I once told you. After becoming a foreign silver dragon, you will have some abilities of our silver dragon family. Soul sacrifice is one of them. Of course, with your current strength, soul sacrifice can only bear the burden of one Warcraft at most. Otherwise, it is easy to be backfired. For our dragon race, we seldom accept other Warcraft''s soul sacrifice, because we disdain it. Of course, for the sake of this qualifying battle, we can only make an exception. Only when the combined ages of the two participating dragons are less than 2000 years old can one soul be brought in to sacrifice to Warcraft. This has never happened before. After all, we dragon are the most powerful. This time, you can make a hole in it. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart beat faster, he clearly felt his excitement. Can you accept the sacrifice of soul? Like purple. With the rank of purple ten level beast, the number of soul sacrifices that can be accepted is no more than ten. And it has to be a lower level Warcraft than itself. Otherwise, there will be phagocytosis. There are only three soul sacrifices that level 9 Warcraft can accept. Yes! Howard''s words wake him up. Since he signed the same life contract with purple, he is no longer a pure human. What''s more, he even has purple blood flowing in his body. Since the last time he completely fused with purple, his strength has increased a lot. Now I have not only the blood of amethyst, but also the foreign silver dragon. So, how many spirit sacrifice Warcraft can I have? You know, one more Warcraft, one more strength! Of course, the blood contract of these two little guys is not included in the soul sacrifice. The only one who has signed a contract with himself is violet. There is no binding force in the attachment of soul to death. Looking back, I must ask Zi how many times I can accept soul sacrifice. More Warcraft is always safe. If you can take ten Warcraft in terms of Amethyst blood, gold is a good choice for you, whether you are a monk or an ice ape. Thinking of this, the excitement in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes is hard to hide.


    "You won''t object to my proposal." Howard said to Ye Yinzhu.


    "Ah? No, of course not. As a foreign silver dragon, it''s right to contribute to the silver dragon people. " Can I object? Ye Yinzhu''s heart is full of irony. If you don''t listen to Howard''s orders, I''m afraid that the old dragon will turn over at once.


    Howard smiles, his eyes shining with pride. "You''re a smart kid. This time, as long as you can maintain the first position. It won''t be long before the seven nations and seven dragons will have no significance. "


    Looking at the purple scales on Howard''s body, ye Yinzhu fully understood. Zi once said to him that there can only be one sacred dragon. Even if the soul exists, there is no other sacred dragon. In a word, I made Howard better. Noxie was killed, and his soul was sealed in his own dead wood dragon harp. This makes Howard, the most powerful Dragon King in the seven dragon city, accelerate the evolution. If I guess correctly, now Howard has reached the edge of evolution. When his purple scales become milky white, a new generation of sacred dragon will appear, and he will be the most powerful enemy of purple in the future. Of course, ye Yinzhu will not show his inner thoughts. It''s far from the time to turn against Howard. It''s good for you and violet to know his power.


    Howard naturally didn''t know what ye Yinzhu was thinking. He said in a deep voice: "this time, you are the key to success. Of course, there is a certain danger in this battle. It''s not for nothing. Before the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle, each country and dragon race will take out an artifact as the color of the competition. The artifact produced by that side is of high quality and can choose the way of competition. When the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle is over, the final champion dragon and human nation will be able to choose two of these 14 artifacts first. Choose according to the ranking. The lower the ranking, the worse the artifact. This is equivalent to the exchange of artifact. The quality of the artifact produced by our dragon family this time is average. If you and Lisha can help Milan Empire win the championship, I can temporarily lend you the artifact exchanged for you for five years. With the help of artifact, I don''t need to talk about the benefits of your strength improvement in the future. "


    Borrow? Ye Yinzhu laughs in his heart that the old dragon king is really stingy. However, it''s very interesting to say that he can exchange artifact. If he has one more artifact to defend himself, he will not be too little. Five years? If you have enough strength in five years, you don''t need to return this artifact. He found that every time he came to Yinlong, his desire for power would become stronger. Maybe it''s because of the pressure from Howard, the Silver Dragon King.


    "Thank you for trusting me. I will do my best. " Ye Yinzhu said respectfully.


    Howard nodded with satisfaction and said, "that artifact is on Li Sha. All right, you can go now. The time of the seven countries and seven dragons'' ranking war is two months later. Before that, Lisha will always be with you. With her help, your strength will increase a little. At the same time, you can better cooperate with the 500 troops sent by the Milan empire. Don''t fail. I hate failure. "With the last sentence, Howard''s hazy eyes suddenly opened, and two cold eyes shot into Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. A strong and cold killing almost aroused the breath of Amethyst bimont in Ye Yinzhu''s body. Thanks to his timely response, he was able to suppress it.


    Lowering his head, ye Yinzhu tries not to show his hatred. He knew that for Howard, the Silver Dragon King, he was just a tool. Howard, you wait. Noxie used to use me as a tool to restore the stability of the Dragon Kingdom, but in the end, he became my soul. What about you? What will be your result? I am looking forward to it.


    Howard obviously doesn''t like to be disturbed too much. His evolution has come to a critical moment. He directly let Lisha and ye Yinzhu return to Milan together.


    Back to the dormitory, ye Yinzhu''s face has become a lot of gloomy. He is not depressed because of the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle. It''s because of Howard''s oppression. In his opinion, the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war is a good thing. Not only can we see the strength of each country and the strength of the young generation in Longcheng, but also we can observe Falan closely, which is of great benefit to help Donglong bazong fight against Falan in the future. But the feeling of being used by the Silver Dragon King was really hard for him to accept. He could see that Howard''s eyes when he looked at himself were full of contempt and disdain. The pride of the dragon people didn''t see him at all. And I can''t have it now. How can this feeling of depression be comfortable?


    "That''s what grandfather is like. For the benefit of Yinlong City, he can drive anyone. As a leader, grandfather has ruled Yinlong city for too many years. Don''t say it''s you, even the emperor of Milan, Silvio, in his opinion, is just a human being that can be used


    Li Sha stands beside Ye Yinzhu and says calmly. There was not even a trace of emotion in her words. Obviously, it''s comforting, but it sounds a bit awkward.


    Close your eyes, the spirit stimulates the soul guard, releasing a cold breath into the heart, making yourself gradually calm down. When ye Yinzhu opened his eyes again, his eyes had returned to peace.


    "Thank you. I''m fine. Don''t worry, I will help you to win the final victory together Looking at Li Sha, the smile reappears on Ye Yinzhu''s face. It''s just that Li Sha felt his insincerity for the first time. Ye Yinzhu''s cold in the bottom of her eyes made her tremble a little.


    Ye Yinzhu picks up the note left to Sula on the table and tears it up. It''s very fast to go to Yinlong City, even Sula hasn''t come back.


    "You sit down before you kill. I have some things to deal with." With that, ye Yinzhu went out.


    "What are you going to do? Aren''t you going to go with me to find Warcraft? What grandfather said is easy. But are the black dragon and the Golden Dragon so easy to deal with? Without a powerful Warcraft, who will protect you? " The voice of Li Sha suddenly became a little urgent.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "looking for Warcraft? You mean soul sacrifice? What are your plans


    Li Sha said: "I hope I can help you find a level 8 Warcraft with strong defense, but it''s too difficult to sacrifice the spirit of Warcraft. Especially if you''re human. For the next two months. I''m afraid most of our energy will be on this. So don''t waste time. You should tell me about the college and come with me. I''ll take you to Warcraft. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I can''t see that you care about me."


    "Who cares about you?" Li Sha feigned anger and said, "I care about the victory of our silver dragon city. I don''t want you to hold me back. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 312

    "Is that true? I don''t think so. I have a lot to deal with in the college. I also want to take part in this freshman competition. Don''t worry, I have my own way to sacrifice the soul of Warcraft, so you don''t have to worry about it. "


    From kill a Leng, looking at leisurely Ye Yinzhu, in the heart really some anger. Growing up, she had never cared so much about a person, but the other side didn''t appreciate it.


    "Whatever you want, you deserve to die." Coldly, Li Sha walked directly to Ye Yinzhu''s bedroom and said in a deep voice: "from now on, your bedroom has been expropriated by me. You can sleep anywhere you like


    "Ah? Don''t be so overbearing. And Sula! Do you sleep with him? "


    Li Sha stopped, looked back at Ye Yinzhu and said, "I''ll change it again. From now on, your bedroom has been expropriated by me. Do you understand?"


    "You..." Ye Yinzhu is angry, but he can''t attack. With his current strength, he is not afraid to leave for killing. But for the Silver Dragon Princess, he did not have the same aversion to the Silver Dragon King. Had no choice but to shake his head, turned and walked towards the outside.


    Just out of the dormitory, ye Yinzhu saw that under the leadership of Nina, Yanluo and other 11 Smurfs were coming towards this side. Each of them had a musical instrument in their hands. What makes Ye Yinzhu funny is Yanluo''s choice. As the most beautiful of the eleven Smurfs, the instrument she chose was drum. And it''s the biggest drum. At this time, it was hard to see her holding the drum. She had to be helped by other sisters.


    "Grandma." Most of the time, ye Yinzhu deliberately simplified the name of Nina, especially in the absence of outsiders.


    Nina came over with a smile on her face. Now she is not as stern as the director of the Department of music. "Yinzhu, your choice is really good. The freshmen in this class are much better than those in your class. In particular, you introduced these 11 girls, although their strength is not enough, but their understanding of music is not worse than the ocean. This time, our divine sound system will be elated. Oh, by the way, I''ve signed you up for the freshman contest. I had a discussion with the girls just now. Four of them will join you. Winning the championship is your only goal


    Seeing Nina and Yanluo, ye Yinzhu''s mood suddenly improved. He nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll try my best. Grandma, where do they live? "


    Nina said, "don''t worry. I''ve arranged it. Take them there now. Yinzhu, I can tell you. You can''t be too fussy. Ocean and xiangluan, which one do you like? They are all my flesh. I don''t want you to give up on anyone. Choose one quickly, if you dare to step on two boats. Be careful I cut you. " The bravery of the imperial Princess once again shows. In fact, after hearing that xiangluan announced that ye Yinzhu was her boyfriend, Nina was also quite ambivalent. Emotionally, she certainly hopes that xiangluan and ye Yinzhu can come together to make up for her own shortcomings. But Haiyang is also her favorite student and granddaughter of imperial Marshal Seedorf. Between the two, even she did not know how to choose. Simply do not help any, let Ye Yinzhu choose. How did she know that xiangluan was totally revenge on Yinzhu!


    As soon as Nina mentions xiangluan, ye Yinzhu has a headache. I feel more and more trouble in my heart. Ocean is OK, her tenderness is Ye Yinzhu''s favorite. Now xiangluan is making her own chickens and dogs restless. The eleven Smurfs in front of them also had to make their own arrangements and help them cultivate in the future. And there''s a silver dragon in the dormitory. It''s better for Sula! Only he helped himself to lighten a lot of burden. At least he didn''t need to do anything in the dormitory. At the thought of Sula, the figure in the bathroom unconsciously reappears.


    Nina takes Yanluo and they leave. Ye Yinzhu''s purpose is to find the ocean. Although things with xiangluan are troublesome, they always have to be solved. Just as he was thinking about how to call the ocean out of the dormitory alone, Sula came back.


    In the second grade logo uniform, Sula still looks so ordinary. If you can''t pay attention to him in the crowd, it''s hard to find his existence. Maybe, only this appearance is the most suitable to be an assassin. His face looks a little ugly, and he seems to be thinking about something. Until he gets very close, he finds Ye Yinzhu at the gate of the dormitory.


    "Sula. You are back. There is no formal class yet. Why did you go so long today? " Ye Yinzhu greets him.


    How can I tell you the trouble I''m in? What should be done is always going. "It''s nothing. I just came back. I''ve been walking around. The environment of the college is the best. Yinzhu, what are you going to do? It''s almost time for lunch. I''ll go back and make it for you. Go out after dinner. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "I''ll go back. Oh, by the way, it''s time to kill again. Be careful. She''s not very good tempered


    "Li Sha?" Sula looked at Yinzhu in surprise. "What is she doing here? Is Yinlong city going to trouble you again? "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "this time, it''s not Yinlong city that troubles me, but it brings me some troubles. Sula, have you ever heard of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war? "Hearing these simple seven words, Sula''s body suddenly froze, and the change of her look made Ye Yinzhu feel stunned. "Sula, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sula''s face looked a little ugly. "Of course I know about the seven countries and seven dragons. You can''t tell me that Yinlong city is for you to attend this time. "


    Ye Yinzhu shrugged helplessly, "isn''t that so. This foreign silver dragon is not so easy to be. All right, you go back first. I''m afraid we need to cook more for lunch today. " As he said this, he went straight to the dormitory of Haiyang and xiangluan.


    Sula stood in the same place, knowing that ye Yinzhu passed by, his look slightly recovered, but became more bitter. "Seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle, Yinzhu, how can you go to participate in this battle?" While thinking, he also went back to the dormitory.


    "Who?" As soon as Sula entered the door, she heard the cold sound of Li Sha.


    "Hello, Li Sha." Sula walks slowly into the dormitory bedroom.


    Li Sha is sitting on Ye Yinzhu''s bed with his knees crossed. When he comes in, his purple eyes show a strange look. "Doesn''t that fool know?"


    Sula said with a wry smile, "you said he was a fool, didn''t you? I don''t know. I hope he never knows. "


    Li Sha''s eyes showed a trace of abuse, "you are not sincere. That fool can''t see how you feel. The onlookers can see clearly. How can I not see it? Sura, although I haven''t seen your real face, I have a feeling that you must be a very beautiful girl. "


    Sula was dull for a moment. "Li Sha, maybe I really want him to find it in my heart, but reason tells me that I can''t. Li Sha, this is between Yinzhu and me. Please don''t tell him anything. That will only make me more miserable. "


    Li Sha Leng snorted, "I don''t care about your affairs, but, Sula, can you show me your real face. There are few things I can look forward to, and your appearance is one of them. "


    Sula shook her head firmly. "No, it won''t work."


    Li Sha didn''t expect that he refused so firmly, "forget it. But it''s not easy to cultivate metamorphosis and mimicry to your level. In the future, you must be an excellent assassin. I''m afraid Ye Yinzhu doesn''t even know that you are also a demon and martial arts practitioner. " It can be seen how great Sura''s potential is if silver dragon can speak excellent words.


    Ye Yinzhu stops outside the dormitory of xiangluan and Haiyang. What he wants most now is that xiangluan is not there. Only Haiyang is good in the dormitory. However, how can this be determined? If only Zizai were there. With his keen sense of life, he would be able to judge who was in the dormitory. But because of such a thing to call purple, but ye Yinzhu how also impossible to do.


    Just as he hesitated to knock on the door, the door of the dormitory opened and it was the ocean that came out of it.


    Ye Yinzhu was overjoyed and hurried forward without saying a word. He waved to the sea.


    "Eh, Yinzhu, why are you here?" Suddenly see ye Yinzhu, ocean can''t help some surprise, immediately came over.


    "Shh." Ye Yinzhu looks at her dormitory and makes a silent gesture towards the ocean. When the ocean came to him, he naturally took the ocean''s hand and walked towards the woods beside the dormitory.


    Blush quietly on the face, the heart of the ocean suddenly accelerated a lot. Since she had Yanluo, she had less contact with Yinzhu in the last period before she came back. Yinzhu was always so busy, and she had to put her feelings aside in order to help them understand everything about shenyinshi. At this time, ye Yinzhu took the initiative to find her, and also made this kind of natural intimate action, which immediately made the ocean feel sweet. What did he take me to do in the woods? No, it''s not about making out with me in the daytime. No, how could Yinzhu do such a thing? The ocean found that it had begun to think.


    inspiration reappears, Xiao San wants to have a climax again, just like the title, how does things develop? My friends, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 313

    Ye Yinzhu has been pulling her to the depths of the grove, can''t see the surrounding dormitory just stopped, at this time he just noticed that he was holding the ocean that tender little hand, quickly embarrassed to release, "sorry, I was a little worried."


    Ocean puffed a smile, thought in the heart, no wonder xiangluan elder sister likes to see him embarrassed, he is so stupid when really the most lovely. Holding Ye Yinzhu''s right hand with four fingers in his backhand, he said, "it''s not the first time to hold my hand. I''m not shy. What are you ashamed of? I just want to see you. "


    When ye Yinzhu is held by the ocean, a warm feeling rises in his heart. Since his appearance has recovered, the ocean''s character has become more cheerful, which is what he most hopes to see. However, he didn''t know what kind of feelings he had for the ocean. Although he knew the ocean''s contribution to him, he always evaded it.


    "It seems that we are talking about the same thing. Haiyang, xiangluan Xuejie, she... "


    Ocean some helpless way: "just came back, I went to find her.". Xiangluan sister was very angry this time. It was all my fault. She left with you without telling her. However, it seems that she was not angry with me, but said that you abducted me. No matter how I explained, she would not listen. I also heard that she announced that you are her boyfriend, Yinzhu, after I went back to college this morning, which has brought you trouble. But sister xiangluan is not malicious. She just wants to get back at you. Don''t be angry with her, OK? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "this is my fault. How can I get angry with xiangluan. It''s just that things have to be solved. Like now, I come across a group of challengers as soon as I get out of the dormitory. It''s not the best way! It''s really uncomfortable to be unable to move. Xiangluan Xuejie is a popular lover. I can''t beat all the male students in the whole college


    Haiyang said with a smile, "you have to admit your mistake to xiangluan. I''m sure she''ll forgive you. It''s just that I''m angry now. You have to bear with it for a few days. After a few days, she will be angry, and you can apologize to her. She should accept it. "


    Ye Yinzhu wanted to tell the ocean that he had gone to find xiangluan, but he decided not to say it when he thought of the ambiguity that made him miserable yesterday. He has already angered a xiangluan. He doesn''t want to have any misunderstanding with the ocean, let alone destroy the sisterhood between the ocean and xiangluan.


    "I''ll go back first. I''m waiting for your news. But I''m afraid I don''t have time to think about it With the help of Haiyang, the relationship between herself and xiangluan will gradually ease. Now ye Yinzhu has too many things to consider. Xiangluan can only let go. After being beaten away by herself yesterday, she has less trouble now. How to say, his blue level magic and fighting spirit close to the blue level are almost incomparable among the students. Oliveira has graduated. Let alone the freshman competition, even in the whole college, there is nothing that can compete with Ye Yinzhu.


    Back in the dormitory, Sula had finished her lunch, but she was cold and indifferent. But the Silver Dragon Princess was not calm at all when she was eating. She didn''t know if she wanted to be angry with Ye Yinzhu. As soon as ye Yinzhu moved her chopsticks, she had already eaten most of the lunch. Finally, Sula gave half of his food to Ye Yinzhu, which made him eat half full.


    "I''m going to rest. Ye Yinzhu, you are not allowed to come to the bedroom. There is a sofa in the living room, which is your resting place during this period of time. Aren''t you going to take part in a freshman contest? It''s over. Then we''re going to find the people of the Milan empire. Sula, go back to your room at night Leave this sentence, even did not look at a glance, staring at the mouth of Ye Yinzhu, from kill leisurely back to the bedroom.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the bedroom that had been closed, and then at Sula around him, and his face suddenly became strange, "Sula, I heard you right. Just now Li Sha told you to go back to your room at night? You, she... "


    There was a smile in Sula''s eyes. "What? Jealous. Yes, although Li Sha is a silver dragon, she is also a beautiful woman


    Ye Yinzhu laughed and said in a low voice, "how can I be jealous. It''s too late to be happy. The so-called Feishui does not fall into the field of outsiders, although it is not very good to kill temper. But among the Yinlong I know, she is the only one who is kind. If you like her, you have to work hard. If you need my brother''s help, I will do my best. "


    Sula''s eyes at Ye Yinzhu were even more strange than those he looked at himself. He couldn''t laugh and wanted to laugh. That sense of helplessness made him suddenly burst out. He raised his hand and knocked on Ye Yinzhu''s head. "You''ve been honest all the time. Who knows what you''re doing in your head is dirty. You deserve the couch. "


    "I I want to help you Ye Yinzhu''s wronged way.


    Sura ignored him, turned and walked into the kitchen, saying in her heart, "I''m not a lily."


    "Ye Yinzhu, if you don''t want to die, get out of here." Yinlong''s hearing has always been very good, and Li Sha is no exception. The powerful magic wave suddenly released from the bedroom like the tide.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want his dormitory to be blown into ruins. As soon as his body flashed, he ran out of the dormitory. At this time, he was very depressed. This is my dormitory! Live me, eat me, and blow me away. It''s unreasonable.Fortunately, he was going to go out, and ye Yinzhu has long been used to Lisha''s temper. At least in his heart, Lisha is the only one who can be a friend in Yinlong clan. How can you be really angry with your friends?


    In order to avoid the entanglement of those xiangluan admirers, ye Yinzhu urges to fight, and his body is like an arrow. This time, he is going to go out of the college to do something.


    After leaving the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan, ye Yinzhu went straight to Milan city. For him, the distance was only a short time. After the improvement of fighting spirit, his body method and martial arts are growing rapidly by practicing aozhu sword. The fighting spirit of Huangzhu level 6 is close to level 7, which is like a huge treasure house, and the proud bamboo sword rule is the best way to excavate the treasure house. Now ye Yinzhu is more and more fond of martial arts. After all, martial arts are more direct than magic. Even if it''s just auxiliary, sometimes it''s easier to solve problems with martial arts than magic.


    It was not until Milan that ye Yinzhu slowed down and entered the city. It''s better to be a human city. Compared with Raytheon''s hammer fortress, ye Yinzhu is more comfortable with his strong human feelings. On both sides of the broad street, there are shops selling all kinds of goods everywhere. There are many Hawking voices. Occasionally, there are valiant and high spirited patrol soldiers on the street, looking energetic. Although it can''t be compared with the dragoons, the momentum is no worse than those Orc soldiers whose physical instinct is obviously better than them.


    Just ask someone, and ye Yinzhu finds his destination. The slave market is located in the north of Milan. Almost every city in any human country has such a slave market. After all, this kind of slave trade and Warcraft is the most normal trade in a human country with strict class system.


    As soon as you enter the slave market in Milan, ye Yinzhu''s first feeling is clean. At the earliest time, he also entered the slave market of the human country in the small town where he met the iron thorn mercenary corps, where the smell of Warcraft was everywhere. It''s dirty everywhere, leaving a very bad impression on Ye Yinzhu. The Raytheon Union in Raytheon''s hammer fortress is much better. However, compared with the efforts of Milan City, it is still worse than one grade.


    Milan''s huge size and its position in the human country make it the largest slave market on the mainland and the most proper slave market. As soon as you enter the market, the first thing you see is a hall with an area of about 2000 square meters. Around the hall are counters similar to those of the mercenary guild. Up to 30 meters away, there is a huge magic lamp hanging on the roof of the house, so that everything around must be visible.


    Extremely clear signs appeared in the most obvious positions, and beside those counters, there were also doors, apparently to different classified places in the slave market. Whether it is the ground or everything else, are very clean, there are special cleaning staff to clean at any time. There was no such atmosphere of chaos here. Even the most ordinary dressed civilians kept order and didn''t even talk too much when they came to the slave market. People who are familiar with each other can keep their voices down when talking. All kinds of plants placed around the hall make this slave market a very comfortable environment.


    The moon god guard on Ye Yinzhu is a good magic robe even for laymen, and the profession of magician is extremely noble on the mainland. He stood and looked around, and immediately a male worker came up.


    "Dear Mr. magician, what can I do for you?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "yes, please. I came to the slave market for the first time. Is there an auction or something. I want to auction something. "


    As soon as the staff''s eyes brighten, the thing that the magician wants to auction is naturally a magic item. This is the most profitable business in the slave market. "Praise Falan. Of course. Mr. magician, please follow me (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 314

    Under the guidance of this staff member, ye Yinzhu followed him to a counter in front of the hall. When he looked up, he saw the sign above the counter: deposit card office.


    Deposit card? What''s that? Before ye Yinzhu could find out his doubts, the very experienced staff member explained to him: "if you want to auction your own things or participate in the auction, you need to apply for a deposit card. One is to prove your identity and leave us a file. You can also get an auction number. In this way, when the auction is going on, let us better help you fulfill your wish. Since you want to auction your items, you only need to apply for the most common deposit card. If you still want to shoot some items, then you need to upgrade the level of your deposit card to prove that you have the ability to pay. Of course, if your deposit card level is not enough at the auction site, you can also take out items or cash that can prove your ability to pay, which will not affect your participation in the auction. "


    After listening to his simple explanation, ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that this gold card is mainly for those who come to the auction to buy things. If you want to participate in the auction, you always have to prove your assets. Otherwise, in case of making trouble, it will be very unfavorable to other people''s auction. Such behavior is completely understandable.


    "All right. How much does it cost to handle the most common deposit card? " I''m here to sell things for cash, so I don''t need to buy them. Now I don''t lack anything.


    The staff member said: "the most common deposit card needs 100 gold coins. This is the entry threshold to the auction. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. He still has 100 gold coins. Of course, this is almost all his property. As long as he has more money, he usually keeps it with Sura. I can''t use it myself anyway. Only after entering Qin City did Sula give him half of the money. As a lord, he can''t be penniless.


    The efficiency of the staff is very fast. After a brief exchange with the staff behind the counter, he said to Ye Yinzhu, "Sir, your profession is a magician. Which department of magic are you from? Our deposit card needs more detailed personal information. I''m sorry for the trouble. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I am a divine voice teacher. " Good service attitude always makes people happy, and ye Yinzhu is no exception.


    "Divine voice master?" The staff looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, but his surprise disappeared in a moment because of his good quality. "Well, do you work in the Sorcerer''s guild?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I''m a student of the Department of divine music of Milan magic martial arts college. My name is Ye Yinzhu. The second year of Shenyin department. Is there anything else you need to know? "


    The staff quickly recorded these, "no more. Thank you for your information. Just a moment, please


    After a while, a white deposit card was handed to Ye Yinzhu, with a striking blue number on it: ye Yinzhu looked at it briefly, and the number was more than 100000. Milanese are really rich! How much can I earn on this gold card alone? The loss of a hundred gold coins really distressed him. However, the staff quickly told him that after the auction, if he did not plan to auction again in a short time, the deposit card could be exchanged for the 100 gold coins. The rule of the auction is that one percent of the proceeds from the auction belong to the market. People who come to buy things don''t have to pay extra money.


    The staff led Ye Yinzhu to the gate beside the counter, "please come in. As long as you show your deposit card, there will be staff in charge of receiving you."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and walked into the wide gate.


    When the staff saw off Ye Yinzhu, there was a trace of thinking in his eyes, "master Shenyin? It''s one of the rarest classes of magicians. It''s much rarer than the number of dark mages. But why does Ye Yinzhu sound familiar? "


    Entering the gate, a staff member immediately came up. Ye Yinzhu showed his deposit card according to what the staff said before, and was immediately led inside.


    After entering the gate, ye Yinzhu realized that he really entered the slave market. Behind the wide corridor is another hall, which is divided into two parts: one is mainly decorated with blue, the other is decorated with light gold. There is no golden life here, just a big word.


    Soon, under the explanation of the staff, ye Yinzhu understood the meaning of these two areas. The pale gold area is mainly for bidders who come to the auction. The blue zone is the one that receives the auction items. The auctions here are held every day. If it goes well, the auction items will be sold on the same day. If the auction fails, it will be returned to the owner. Of course, the value of the items taken here for auction can not be less than 500 gold coins, otherwise they will be rejected for auction.


    Frankly speaking, the auction threshold of 500 gold coins is very low. At least Ye Yinzhu thinks so. It''s also a helpless move for him to come to the auction. The construction of Qin City needs a lot of money. Although many things can be self-sufficient, with money, it can bring people a better life, better equipment and an increase in strategic reserves. He can''t ask for money from the dwarves and goblin tribes. Anya still has some savings, but as the Lord of Qin City, he can''t owe Anya too much. Therefore, before he came back, ye Yinzhu had decided to exchange some money by auction to support the sustainable development of Qincheng.Under the leadership of the staff, he quickly completed the pricing of the items. When ye Yinzhu took out the three items that came to the auction, he didn''t use him to pay any fees. The deposit card in his hand has become the highest level red diamond VIP card. The eyes of all the staff looking at him also changed.


    Entering the auction hall, ye Yinzhu was surprised to find that it was a huge auditorium with tens of thousands of seats. In the center of the auditorium, there is a round platform, about five meters high, around which the seats are built. There are many magic stones hanging on the dome as high as 100 meters. Although only a small part of them are lit up at this time, they have brought a sense of light to this huge auditorium.


    Tens of thousands of seats, there are about 40% of the seats, and in the center of the platform, a host is auctioning through magic loudspeakers. It seems that the item being auctioned now is a piece of magic crystal. Although it is far away, ye Yinzhu still vaguely discovers that it should be a fourth or fifth order Warcraft crystal core with the keen sense brought by the blood of amethyst.


    The staff said with pride: "Mr. Ye, this is the largest auction house in the mainland. It''s also the only auction house that auctions every day. Not only the nobles of Milan will come here to choose goods, but also the nobles of mainland countries will come here when they want to choose good things. The auction starts every afternoon and lasts until evening. Ten o''clock every night is the climax of the auction. Because at that time, we will take out the best three auction items of the day for auction. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I only care about when the auction items I bring will be sold."


    The staff respectfully said: "the auction items you bring will undoubtedly become the final treasure today. As a VIP, you will enjoy the highest reception here. If you don''t want to enter the auction now, you can have a rest in the VIP lounge first. "


    Ten in the evening? That''s a long time away. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have much interest in the auction of ordinary goods. Of course, he naturally likes good things, but before he sold his three things, he was in the standard pocket.


    "Well, please take me to the VIP room to have a rest first."


    The staff took Ye Yinzhu along a corridor next to the auction house. After passing through three guards, they came to another much smaller hall. This hall is only about 300 square meters, but it makes Ye Yinzhu feel as if he has come to the golden life again. The luxurious decoration is dazzling. Although Ye Yinzhu doesn''t understand these things, he also understands the value of the decoration.


    The hall is very open. Here, the staff member just stops at the door and gives Ye Yinzhu to a waiter in the hall.


    The attendants in the VIP Hall are all women. Their simple and exquisite black uniforms outline their beautiful bodies. The dress of these waiters is not exposed. The short skirt of the lower body is just over the knee, only showing a white leg. The uniform sleeve of the upper body also covers the elbow. The gentle smile and elegant temperament immediately give ye Yinzhu some favor. It''s the first auction in mainland China! Compared with Raytheon hammer, the filthy Raytheon Union has no idea how much better quality it is.


    Maybe it''s rare to see such a young VIP as ye Yinzhu. Seeing ye Yinzhu, these beautiful girls suddenly shine in front of their eyes, especially the waiter, whose smile becomes more sincere.


    "Hello, distinguished guest. Please show me your VIP card. " The waiter bowed slightly to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu handed over his red diamond VIP card and glanced through the VIP Hall. There were ten attendants in total. To his surprise, the blonde attendants were all similar in stature, even in height. Obviously, after special selection, they were not inferior to golden life in terms of quality of first feeling. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 315

    The waiter scanned Ye Yinzhu''s VIP card in the unknown magic instrument behind the counter in the VIP Hall and returned it to him, "Mr. Ye, would you like to have a rest in your room, or do you need other services?"


    Hearing the words of other services, ye Yinzhu could not help thinking of the licentiousness in the Raytheon trade union and said in a hurry: "please take me to the room to have a rest. Please call me before the last three auction items in the evening


    "All right." The waiter and ye Yinzhu enter the corridor from the small door on one side of the hall and walk inside.


    "How many distinguished guests do you have?" Ye Yinzhu looks at the doors on both sides of the corridor are all closed. With the feeling of breath, there seems to be no one inside.


    The waiter said respectfully, "there are about 1000 people on record, but generally no more than 100 people come to the store every day. And even fewer people come here to rest. Most of the VIPs show up at the final auction. It''s rare for you to come so early. " At this point, there was a smile on the waiter''s face.


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head helplessly and said, "I don''t know the rules here, so I came early."


    Walking to the inner side of the corridor, the waiter takes Ye Yinzhu into a room. The room is not very big, only about 50 square meters. The light yellow layout gives people a very comfortable feeling. There are beds, sofas, a variety of decorations and a separate bathroom. All the arrangements are very elegant.


    "Please rest. If you need anything, you can press that button. Through the magic transmission device, our service personnel will come as soon as possible. At six in the evening, we''ll bring you dinner. "


    Ye Yinzhu sat down on the sofa. His comfortable feeling made him praise secretly. Rich people are really good! According to previous staff members, those who can become VIP guests are those who have consumed at least one million gold coins in the auction house. And there are thousands of VIPs here. The amount of running water in the auction house is simply too large.


    Sitting cross legged on the sofa, ye Yinzhu began to cultivate his bamboo fighting spirit. Now it is impossible to inform Sula not to go back to dinner, or save the face of a cold from the kill.


    Time always flies when practicing. Ye Yinzhu''s bamboo fighting spirit has now reached the bottleneck of Huangzhu level 6. He always knew that his luck was quite good. Since leaving the blue sky sea, under the action of several good luck, the strength of the company has been greatly improved. But good luck will not always be with him, so he always warns himself that cultivation must not be lax. The recent year''s improvement, of course, is related to luck, but how can I achieve such results without the foundation of the previous 16 years?


    In addition to having a meal in Zhongtu, ye Yinzhu keeps pushing his fighting spirit towards the gate of Huangzhu seven steps. After nearly eight hours of cultivation, his bamboo spirit became solid, but there was still no sign of loosening at the gate of yellow bamboo seven steps. No wonder grandfather Qin and grandfather Qin both said that the later the cultivation, the more difficult it is to improve. Especially the magic and martial arts cultivation like myself. It seems that more time should be devoted to cultivation.


    Although the combination of magic and martial arts will make you much stronger than a single practitioner of the same level, you can''t compare with a real master after all. Ye Yinzhu''s goal is not as simple as the first master of the young generation. Especially after he knew the origin of the eight schools of Donglong and the life experience of Zi. He''s more aware of the importance of strength. Want not to be suppressed by the silver dragon city, want to help purple and his east dragon eight, need more powerful power.


    With a slight knock on the door, ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit finally circulates around and slowly enters the Dantian. Although he doesn''t improve much, his fighting spirit reaches its peak after one afternoon''s cultivation.


    "Mr. Ye, the auction of the last three treasures is about to begin."


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu stands up from the sofa and walks out of the room under the guidance of the waiter.


    When he went to the VIP Hall, he ran into an acquaintance unexpectedly.


    "Brother Oliveira, Roland. Are you here? " In the VIP Hall, we met Oliveira, a genius of the young generation of the violet family who had graduated, and Roland, the magic girl of the wind family who had once troubled Ye Yinzhu.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu, Oliveira was also a little surprised. Roland said, "Oh, isn''t this ye Yinzhu, the great voice master of Milan Empire? You are so rich! It''s a VIP of Milan''s auction house


    Oliveira touched her sister. "Don''t talk nonsense. Yinzhu, why are you here. Is it something to buy? " He was obviously more enthusiastic than Roland. Roland is still young, and his understanding of Ye Yinzhu is only superficial and intuitive. Although there is no original malice, but as peers, the heart of competition is inevitable. But she also knew that she was not ye Yinzhu''s opponent, so she kept some hostility. But Oliveira is different. Ye Yinzhu''s calmness in the battle of Qin City and the real toughness of shenyinshi left a deep impression on him. In particular, the king of Milan Empire, the great Silvio, has attached great importance to him. His grandfather Maldini has mentioned it more than once, and even told him to try his best to win over the new Lord of Qin City.


    "I just smile," he saidOliveira said: "meeting is predestination. Since we are all distinguished guests, let''s participate in the auction together." Said, he affectionately patted the leaf sound bamboo''s shoulder, three people walk toward the outside together.


    As he walked along, Oliveira said: "I haven''t seen you for some days. After the holiday, I went out of my way to talk to you about military affairs. What have you been up to lately? "


    Roland chuckled and said, "what else can our Lord do, of course, to pick up girls. Third brother, you don''t know that even xiangluan, the first beauty in the college, has caught up. Xiangluan officially announced yesterday that ye Yinzhu is her boyfriend. "


    Oliveira''s eyes suddenly show the light of surprise, he and Roland have participated in the Qin City war, naturally know the true identity of xiangluan, that is the imperial princess! How could the princess of the Empire decide her own marriage. Did Silvio tell her to do it? After listening to Roland''s words, Oliveira''s judgment of Ye Yinzhu immediately increased by several percent. The emperor''s favorite people are not the same. It seems that his grandfather really has foresight to let himself win over him.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "Roland, don''t make fun of me. It''s not that you don''t know the identity of xiangluan Xuejie. How can we. It was just a joke she made with me. There is some misunderstanding between us. Don''t you know how much trouble I''ve had these two days? "


    Roland looked at Ye Yinzhu''s embarrassed appearance, and her smile became more intense. "That''s not what I heard. Now it is widely spread in the college that ye Yinzhu, the first person of Shenyin department and a gifted teaching assistant, became a beauty in a rage. He defeated many challengers and won the admiration of xiangluan, the first beauty in the college. Now your popularity in the college is absolutely the first. Female students are full of curiosity about you. Many students have asked me about you. The male students, I''m afraid, hate you to the bone. Be careful. Men''s colleges in our college account for more than 70%, which is the number of 7000 people. One mouthful of saliva drowns you


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head helplessly. He knew that no matter how he explained it, it was useless. Unless xiangluan takes the initiative to say that she is not her boyfriend. Otherwise, it will be really difficult to move in the college in the future.


    Oliveira laughingly looks at Ye Yinzhu. In Qincheng, he and ye Yinzhu have been together for some time, and they know more about him than Roland. From ye Yinzhu''s expression, he knew that it was not so simple, and he simply didn''t ask more. He changed the topic and said, "Yinzhu, I''m joining the Dragon cavalry now. Served in the Royal Guard Corps. Are you interested in playing some day? "


    With Oliveira''s excellent performance, it is normal to enter the royal guard group. Ye Yinzhu is not surprised. "Congratulations, brother Oliveira. If I can, I''ll go and have a look. "


    Oliveira sighed. "Then you have to do it as soon as possible. In about a month''s time, I may have to go a long way. To be honest, I don''t even know if I can come back alive. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said: "it seems that it''s not time for the autumn defense war! Besides, elder brother, you are a Silver Star Dragon Rider. There are not many people who can threaten your life


    Oliveira shook her head and said, "it''s different this time. Forget it. No more. If I die, then I will make the enemy pay the corresponding price. "


    Roland complained: "it''s all you. If you don''t mention going out to take part in that qualifying battle, can uncle Silvio force you? Are there few people in the violet family who died for the Empire? Why are you so stupid! But my grandfather agreed with you. You are the most likely one to take over the position of Marshal in our family! Grandfather has the heart


    Oliveira''s face changed, and he said: "to sacrifice for the empire is the greatest honor of an imperial knight. Little sister, you can''t talk about state affairs. Without enough experience, how can you become an excellent commander. You! I was spoiled by us since I was a child. A lot of things you can''t understand. "


    there are still two days left for the double monthly ticket of May Day. Don''t keep the monthly ticket until the end of the month. Now give it to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 316

    Listening to the conversation between brother and sister, ye Yinzhu moves in his heart and ranks. Is Oliveira going to take part in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle? The Empire of Milan will send out 500 elites. In terms of age, he''s a perfect match. But also a blue level strong, but also close to the strength of Venus level Silver Star Dragon. Regardless of his family, he is indeed a suitable candidate. Marshal Maldini is worthy of Milan''s shield. The seven countries and seven dragons ranking war is obviously full of crisis, so he is willing to let his grandson go. But Oliveira is right. This challenge between life and death is really the best experience. As long as he can come back alive, his position in the Imperial military and his own strength will be greatly promoted. This will be one of his best achievements in succeeding Maldini in the future. Maldini is gambling! Gamble on your grandson''s life. For the sake of the Empire of Milan, the violet family really paid a lot. It''s no wonder that Sula told himself that several big families in the Milan Empire were extremely powerful. To gain such power, not everyone can see the effort behind them.


    "Brother Oliveira. If I guess well, then, in the battle in two months, we will be comrades in arms fighting side by side. It''s an honor to work with you again. " Ye Yinzhu said with a smile and calm.


    Oliveira and brother and sister Roland were stunned at the same time, staring at Ye Yinzhu. Oliveira said in doubt: "Yinzhu, don''t you..."


    Ye Yinzhu lowered his voice and said, "the seven kingdoms and seven dragons are in a row, right?"


    Oliveira''s face changed slightly. "But I didn''t see your name in the list. Although you have won the title of viscount, you are from Arcadia after all. Besides, your majesty doesn''t seem to want you to take part in this battle. Do you know that no more than 20% of the soldiers can come back alive in each of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking wars. In order to preserve the strength of their own countries, the number of magicians sent by each country will not exceed 20. As a genius of the divine sound system and a hero who once turned the tide for the Empire, how can you take part in this battle? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "it''s time for the auction house. You''ll see about it soon. Even uncle Silvio couldn''t decide whether I would take part in the qualifying. I was a little worried at first, but since Oliveira is going to fight with me, we have a great chance of winning


    Oliveira, who is still in the doldrums, is pulled into the auction house by Ye Yinzhu, while Roland, who is beside him, mutters to himself: "it turns out that my third brother is not the only one who is a fool." When she looked at Ye Yinzhu again, she had more respect.


    At this time, the auction house, all the lighting magic crystal open. The light is mainly focused on the central cone. As a VIP, ye Yinzhu and his three guests are in a special VIP room. Through the special image crystal, they can see the auction better. You can also bid directly in the VIP room. For the protection of VIP privacy, Milan auction house is sparing no effort.


    Oliveira is a smart man. He didn''t ask Ye Yinzhu any more. He soon returned to normal. The seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle is extremely important for all seven countries except Arcadia. If they are not really involved in it, who can know the secret before the beginning of the qualifying battle. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to cheat him in this respect. When he thought of the first Qin City battle, ye Yinzhu stood at the head of the city, relying on a song "dragon flying" to give a devastating blow to the orc looting legion, his heart was full of fire. Fighting with such a special magician is absolutely what he wants most. Ye Yinzhu hopes to cooperate with him, and he even hopes to cooperate with Ye Yinzhu! As a genius of the violet family, the youngest Silver Star Dragon Rider, after the first World War of Qin City, he has regarded Ye Yinzhu as a strong man of the same level as himself. What kind of surprise can he bring himself this time? When he got the list of 500 people, Oliveira was depressed for a long time because he didn''t see ye Yinzhu''s name. Qin music, which is a threat to the dragon race, plays a very important role in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war.


    At this time, through the picture of the VIP room, we can see that the big hall outside is full of seats. Under a dazzling white light, there is a woman on the stage.


    The dark red big wave long hair has been hanging to the buttocks, slender figure is almost more than one meter eight, in Ye Yinzhu know girl, also only from kill into human shape height can compare with her. She looks like she is in her twenties. Her fair skin and bright green eyes leave a deep impression on people. Slightly thick lip will only give people a sexy feeling. The dress was dark green, shining with scales in the white light of the sky. Breast, hip, that fiery feeling brings a strong visual impact. Especially the fullness of the chest, it seems that there is the possibility of breaking clothes at any time.


    The two colors of red and green should have been extremely incompatible, but this woman''s dark red wavy long hair and dark green long skirt will only give people the feeling of mutual reflection, which is unforgettable. Her beauty is the temptation of maturity. This is different from the ocean and xiangluan. Although less elegant and noble, but more extreme charm.


    Seeing this woman''s appearance, Oliveira''s thinking eyes suddenly turned into gaze, and her eyes were obviously bright.


    Roland glared at his third brother and said: "I know you are coming to see her. I don''t know what''s good about this woman. So coquettish, but you men just like it. "Oliveira smiles and says, "you''re a woman, so you don''t understand men''s psychology. Besides, miss Jiangzhu is not as simple as it seems. Which man doesn''t like girls with good figure? Your brother, I''m a man, too! Yinzhu, do you think so? "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned by Oliveira. He had to admit that the woman appeared on the stage attracted his eyes. But it''s hard to say that it touches his heart. Looking at Roland looking at his eyes, ambiguous way: "maybe."


    Oliveira said with a wry smile: "I forgot that Yinzhu got miss xiangluan''s attention. No wonder even miss Jiangzhu is not interested. Fortunately, I lost a strong competitor. "


    Ye Yinzhu blushed and said with a bitter smile, "brother Oliveira, you''ve come to make fun of me. It''s not that you don''t know the identity of xiangluan Xuejie. How can it be between me and her? Soon you will understand that this is just a prank of xiangluan. "


    Oliveira took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu and said, "no more. It''s time to start the auction. "


    The sound insulation in the VIP room is very good, not only completely isolating the noise outside, but also clearly hearing the voice of the woman named Jiangzhu on the auction table.


    "I''m glad to see you here again today." Jiangzhu said with a smile, her smile does not have any false elements, and the charm in her eyes seems to come from nature, but it makes everyone''s heart beat. From the picture, ye Yinzhu can see that many people participating in the auction are shouting something. Their excitement is obviously due to the beauty on this stage.


    Oliveira whispered in Ye Yinzhu''s ear: "although the auction in Milan slave market had a good business, it was not hot. But since she became the host of the auction three years ago, the popularity of the whole auction has been greatly increased. It took her only one month to make it the first auction in mainland China. If we say that the dream lovers of all men in Milan may be different, but 80% of them want to be Jiangzhu. However, you should not look down on this girl. Although there are often rumors about which aristocrat she is dining with, you have never heard of any substantial progress she has made with. What''s more surprising is that this miss Jiangzhu is surrounded by many men every day, but no one has ever been strong to her. Even the nobles with deep background will be warned once they have strong tendency. I don''t know exactly what it is, but the news must be true. That''s why I say miss Jiangzhu is not simple. Although on the surface, she is a big discharge eye to everyone, but in her heart, she is very proud. Now she only shows up about once a week to host the auction. It seems that the last three treasures to be auctioned today are worth a lot of money! Otherwise she won''t come out. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile in his eyes. "I''m afraid you are indispensable among the nobles who treat to dinner."


    "Well Yes Oliveira looked awkwardly at her giggling sister, but admitted it.


    At this time, the host Jiang Zhu on the stage spoke again after a lot of praise. All of her actions gave people a special sense of temptation. "I''d like to tell you a piece of good news. After reading our last auction treasure this evening, I was very surprised. Only half an hour ago, I found out that these three treasures are so rare. Whether it is for soldiers or magicians, or even noble collectors, it is rare. I think we are in a hurry. Then let''s start the auction. " Her voice is like a beautiful melody. It is neither crisp nor delicate, but a special mellow. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 317

    With a light smile, Jiangzhu walked slowly to the side of the platform. When she walked, the moving buttock wave and milk wave attracted many eyes.


    The red cloth is also the first one in the round bamboo auction. Judging from the appearance of the red cloth, the volume of the auction item is not small enough to be one person high.


    Oliveira said softly, "it''s interesting. It seems that today is really the right day. It''s like a piece of armor! Yinzhu, are you interested? I''m afraid that the armor that can be put at the end of this evening will be auctioned by Miss Jiangzhu herself. I''m afraid it''s at the Horcrux level. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I''m a magician. What do you want armor for? Besides, I have no money to buy it. "


    Oliveira said, "no, you''re not just a magician. If you don''t have money, can you be a VIP here? Although the service here is very good, you can''t go through the back door if you want to be a VIP. Unless your VIP card is from Miss xiangluan. "


    On the platform. The staff pushed the auction item to Jiangzhu. Jiangzhu raised her right hand, held the red cloth and said with a smile, "do you want to know what this is? Perhaps the distinguished guests with bright eyes have seen it. From the appearance of the red cloth, they can judge that it is a piece of armor. Yes, it''s really a piece of armor. Pure armor doesn''t belong to the category of magic items. Maybe you will ask, how can a piece of pure armor be used as the final axle? Then, Jiangzhu can tell you that this is a special armor, or that it is an absolute work of art. If you wear it on a powerful soldier, even Jiangzhu will be fascinated by him. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought in his heart, what a strong fan power! Those bidders'' appetites have been lifted. Who doesn''t want to be fascinated by such a beautiful woman as her? From Oliveira''s brighter and brighter eyes, he could feel the strong atmosphere of the auction hall outside. No wonder miss Jiangzhu can make the business of the auction shop better and better.


    "Look, everyone." Jiangzhu is very good at grasping people''s mentality. At the peak of the most enthusiastic atmosphere, she pulls down the red cloth. In a flash, the magic lights of the whole auction house suddenly all dimmed down. Even the white light shining on Jiangzhu was no exception.


    Just when the bidders are not adapted to the sudden darkness, everything on the auction table has deeply attracted their eyes. Yes, it''s a piece of armor, a piece of extremely gorgeous armor.


    The whole body of the armor is dark blue. Without any light, it emits light. A little golden starlight is evenly distributed on every inch of the metal of the armor. The shoulder armor and chest armor are extremely wide. From the appearance, it is a suit of whole body armor, which is suitable for heavy soldiers. Every grain on the armor is so clear and harmonious that no flaw can be found in the whole armor. The crystal blue armor body is made of unknown material, but the king''s spirit it exudes makes everyone excited.


    In the light of the blue light on the armor, Jiangzhu''s moving posture looms. She raises her hand, flicks on the armor, and makes a Ding sound. The more exciting sound of the Qing Dynasty awakens the bidders from the exclamation. Jiangzhu''s intoxicated voice rang out quietly, "according to the VIP, this armor is called Xinglan battle armor. The most suitable occupation is Epee warrior or heavy cavalry. It is cast by the fusion of Xingyun iron and blue crystal steel. Its thickness is five centimeters. Before the auction, we asked a special foundry to examine the armor carefully. We were surprised to find that the thickness of any part of the whole armor, including the position of all joints, was 5cm. This casting technique is by no means our own. What''s more surprising is that every joint of this heavy armor is so smooth that it will not affect any complicated martial arts movements of the soldiers. I''m afraid only artifact can destroy its super defense. And it weighs only 15 kilograms. "


    The audience was in an uproar. In the VIP room, Oliveira stood up from his seat with a bright spark in his eyes. Blue has always been his favorite color. This star blue armor is almost the perfect one in his mind! It''s much stronger than the armor he''s wearing now. The flexibility of the joints and the lightness of the body''s defenses alone are enough to attract his attention.


    At this time, Jiangzhu threw a heavy bomb to the auction. "After our careful evaluation, although there is no magic attribute in this star blue battle armor, it has strong anti magic power and belongs to the absolute top class of the Horcruxes. You know, among all the auction items, there are a lot of armor, but there are too few armor that can be used as a Horcrux. It''s even more incredible that such armor is second only to the existence of artifact. Perhaps some of the distinguished guests have guessed from the casting material of the armor. It''s true that only the dwarves can refine the blue crystal steel in the whole mainland of lungzinus, and this star blue battle armor is the masterpiece of the dwarves. "


    At the end of the day, Jiang Zhu''s voice became obviously excited, and her mood raised the mentality of all bidders to a new level.


    After a little pause, Jiang Zhu said clearly in her mellow voice, "the star blue battle armor, the masterpiece of the dwarves, starts at one million gold coins. Each increase shall not be less than 10000 gold coins. Starting now. If this armor is photographed, Jiangzhu is willing to take it as a collection. Frankly speaking, before the auction, I always want to discuss with the original owner to see if I can sell it to him directly. "In a smile of Jiangzhu, the lights of the whole room were lit up again, and at the same time, the passion of everyone was also lit up. Of course, not everyone can have a million gold coins of wealth. But for Milan, the first city in the mainland of lonzainus, the amount of one million gold coins is not very large.


    "1.1 million gold coins. Thank you, distinguished guest No. 1167. " Jiangzhu quickly quoted the first price to participate in the auction.


    "OK, 1.2 million gold coins."


    "1.35 million gold coins. Thank you, VIP 97."


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu sat in the VIP room and watched the special magic screen in front of him. His brain had fallen into a short blank. Of course, he was not surprised by the starblue armor. Because this armor was a gift from Luciano, the elder of the dwarves, before he left Qin City. For ye Yinzhu, the star blue battle armor is not very useful, and elder lucino has clearly told him that this is the support of the dwarves for Qin City, so when he came to the auction house, he took the armor out for auction. Only then did he realize how expensive the dwarf master''s work was. The starting price of one million gold coins! That''s enough to make the 20000 people of Qin City comfortable for two years.


    From the very beginning, bidding has been extremely fierce. The bidding price is constantly refreshed, but the miss Jiangzhu always calmly quoted one high price after another. Just after ye Yinzhu''s absence, the price of star blue battle armor has been raised to 2.4 million gold coins.


    "Shameless, shameless. It''s such a price. " Oliveira suddenly slapped the table in front of her and said angrily.


    Ye Yinzhu thought deeply: "indeed, the price is a little too high."


    Oliveira looked at Ye Yinzhu strangely, "high? Yinzhu, are you right? Do you know how important a perfect armor is to a soldier? The masterpieces of dwarf masters like star blue battle armor can not be measured by money. Their way of quoting is an insult to the star blue battle armor. "


    While saying that, under Ye Yinzhu''s gaping gaze, Oliveira quickly pressed on the auction machine nearby. Then, miss Jiangzhu on the stage quoted a price that made the whole audience silent.


    "Guest 188, bid five million gold coins." She clearly knows where 188 is. Through the magic screen, ye Yinzhu clearly sees Jiang Zhu smiling at their VIP room.


    Oliveira was very proud and sat back on the sofa.


    "Five million gold coins? Brother Oliveira, are you right? " Ye Yinzhu suddenly felt his heart beat a little fast. He found that not only Oliveira, if nothing happened, but also Roland around him did not look surprised.


    Oliveira said with satisfaction: "if I can get miss Jiangzhu''s smile, it seems that the time for me to bid is just right. Yinzhu, it seems that you haven''t been here much. Look, the auction has just begun. "


    Sure enough, Oliveira''s voice just dropped, and a number of 5.5 million gold coins reappeared on the silent auction floor. It not only refreshes the price quoted by Oliveira, but also directly increases the price by 500000 yuan.


    At this time, those ordinary bidders in the auction house have been silent, and the quotation numbers that began to appear are quoted from those VIP rooms.


    "Seven million gold coins. Guest 188. " Oliveira proved his ambition with his actions.


    Ye Yinzhu swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He found that he wanted to use rude language now. This violet family is so fuckin ''rich!


    "Eight million gold coins. Guest 176. " A million more gold coins. Oliveira frowned slightly. But the VIP room has good security measures, and he doesn''t know who this offer is. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 318

    Oliveira quietly pressed the number of nine million gold coins directly, and the light in his eyes began to flicker. The star blue battle armor is not really priceless. Everyone has a bottom line in their heart.


    Sure enough, after Oliveira quoted the price, no one competed with him any more.


    "Nine million gold coins, the first time."


    "Nine million gold, the second time."


    "Nine million gold, the third time. OK, the battle armor belongs to guest 188. " Oliveira saw Jiangzhu''s charming smile again. All of a sudden, he was very proud. Although he spent a lot of money, he not only got his favorite armor, but also got the beauty''s smile. He thought it was very worthwhile. But at this time, he did not find that ye Yinzhu was already in a special excited state, so he had to count his fingers. Nine million gold coins? What kind of number is that! The violet family is really one of the three families in Milan empire. How rich!


    The star blue battle armor was pulled down, and Jiangzhu looked at the room where Oliveira, the No.188 VIP, was in with a smile. "I''m really glad that the star blue battle armor has a suitable owner. Congratulations, guest 188, and thank you. I hope you can make star blue battle armor glow with its true brilliance. "


    Oliveira did not know where to find a special thing, and his voice was also introduced to the auction house, "if Miss Jiangzhu hopes, I will be very honored to show you its real charm in the star blue battle armor."


    There was a touch of bright red on Jiang Zhu''s pretty face. Her pale green eyes seemed to be dripping water. "It should be Jiang Zhu''s honor. However, Jiangzhu would like to see you appear on the battlefield in Star Blue armor


    Not too much entanglement, not waiting for Oliveira to speak again, Jiangzhu has changed the topic, "next, please put on our second auction item today, Jiangzhu can guarantee that you can never guess what it is."


    This time, it turned out that 20 people were pushing the auction item onto the stage, and they were all very tall and strong. We can see how heavy the auction item was from their hard work. Of course, the huge size of the auction itself surprised everyone. Although the Milan auction house has an auction every day, it''s rare to auction such a large item.


    "Well, what''s this? What a big thing Roland looks at the scene curiously.


    Oliveira said contentedly: "I have nothing to ask for today. With the star blue battle armor, this time I went to Falan, the chance of survival increased a little. The value of such a large auction item is still above the star blue battle armor. I can''t imagine what it is. Yinzhu, if it''s useful, don''t you think about it? "


    Ye Yinzhu quickly shakes his head. Jiangzhu says that no one can guess what this thing is wrong, because he knows that this auction, or the last three treasures tonight, are all from him.


    On the stage, Jiang Zhu said with a smile: "if the first masterpiece of dwarf master has not been seen for many years, then we will cherish the second auction today. The star blue battle armor is valuable because of its own material and dwarf master''s casting skills. Our second auction item only depends on the material. Besides, it has magical properties. Its property is wind. You should pay attention to all VIPs who use wind attribute, fighting spirit or magic. "


    With this remark, Roland immediately replaced Oliveira''s look. Her beautiful eyes are bright. She is the magician of the wind Department!


    "No more appetizing. Please have a look." With a smile, Jiang Zhu pulled down the red cloth on the auction.


    The red cloth disappeared. What appeared on the stage was a snow-white python with a body length of more than 20 meters, a bucket of thick and thin, and covered with black lines. To be exact, it was the body of a python. Behind it, there are three pairs of transparent wings. Although it has lost its vitality, its body is also broken in two, and its scales are damaged in many places. But it does not damage the sense of shock it brings to bidders.


    The light snow-white light from the Python''s body, when the lights gradually dim down, most of the bidders rarely know this Warcraft. But from the size, they can see that this Warcraft is different.


    Before the auction, we checked carefully and asked the master of the magic association, then we determined the real identity of the python. If we''re right, it''s a hurricane python. We must be very familiar with Warcraft, but this kind of Hurricane Python is extremely rare. According to our careful investigation, it only lives in the depths of the Arctic wilderness. To be honest, I admire the strong man who can hunt this hurricane python. As the top Warcraft of wind attribute, although it has lost its crystal core, every part of its body is a treasure. So, after comprehensive evaluation, we decided to put it on the second auction item at the end of this evening. "


    In the VIP room, Oliveira frowned slightly and said, "the corpse of level 8 Warcraft, if it doesn''t lose its crystal core, may be comparable to the star blue battle armor. Is it a mistake in the auction?"


    But the light in Roland''s eyes became stronger. "No, third brother. It''s not that easy. I''m afraid your miss Jiangzhu is a bit of a drag again. I''ve heard the second grandfather talk about the appearance of the hurricane python. It''s definitely not so big, and I haven''t heard that the hurricane Python will have wings. "Ye Yinzhu can''t help nodding to one side. Although Roland is a bit unruly, she is worthy of the name of a gifted girl in the knowledge of magic.


    Sure enough, on the stage, just before announcing the starting price, Jiang Zhu suddenly made a sudden appearance, "Oh, I forgot to say. This hurricane Python is not an ordinary level 8 upper Warcraft. I don''t know why it evolved. Therefore, its current rank is level 9, and its real name should be called hurricane Python king. This can be seen from the three pairs of wings behind it. To tell you the truth, as a woman, I''m naturally afraid of boa constrictor. Dear guests, please buy it quickly. I can''t stand it. " With a smile, although she knew that she did it on purpose, her charming and lovable appearance aroused many bidders'' desire for protection.


    "The starting price is two million gold coins. It''s time to start The lights are on and the official auction begins.


    With the experience of star blue battle armor auction, ye Yinzhu''s psychological endurance has become much stronger. However, the body of the hurricane Python king is not as recognized as the star blue battle armor. Therefore, at the beginning of quotation, there were few bidders. After all, no matter how good a thing is, it needs someone to play its role.


    "VIP No.188, five million gold coins." Roland quickly quoted his price, she and Oliveira are using the same bidding number. For a moment, the number 188 suddenly became the focus of the audience. And the number of quotations also remained at five million gold coins, it seems that there are not many people who know the goods.


    Roland some proud looking at Oliveira, "brother, it seems that today I want to spend less money than you, get a better treasure. When I go back, my second grandfather will praise me. Although this hurricane Python king has no crystal nucleus, its body can make a lot of magic items. Even its flesh can be used as medicine to extract the medicine for restoring mana of our wind mages. "


    Oliveira looked at her sister with deep meaning. "Although there are few people who know the goods, I''m afraid you''re not the only one."


    I don''t know if Oliveira has a crow''s beak. As soon as his voice fell, it was the second time that Jiang Zhu had called for five million gold coins. The quotation changed instantly.


    "Guest 296, ten million gold coins." Quoted this price, even Jiangzhu himself was a little surprised, but it directly exceeded the previous transaction price of the star blue battle armor!


    "What?" Roland was furious. "Who is not afraid of death dares to fight with me. Ten million gold coins, is he dying? Let me know who it is. I''ve cut him down for several years, and the wind devil is going to go away.


    Oliveira and ye Yinzhu are sweating at the same time. Ye Yinzhu knows that Roland was gentle in front of herself before.


    "Little sister, quality, we should pay attention to quality. You''re a girl


    "What''s the matter with the girl? If you dare to fight with me, I will fight with him. " As he said this, Roland had already given the figure of 12 million gold coins.


    In VIP room 296, Yue Hui, the head of Yue Hui''s family, the president of the association of magicians of the Milan Empire, the most powerful magician of the Milan Empire, and Yue Hui, the purple level five level great mage''s tutor, is also Yue Ming''s grandfather. Looking at the latest offer of 12 million gold coins, he can''t help but frown. He thinks in his heart, who is so knowledgeable and has quoted such a high price. Originally, he thought that he could win the price of 10 million yuan. Now, I''m afraid it will cost more.


    Other people don''t know the price of Hurricane Python king. Yuehui has been to Bingsen himself. He has seen this hurricane Python king. He has the speed of the wind and the strong wind blade attack. Even a strong man like him doesn''t dare to hunt in Bingsen''s place full of horrible Warcraft. Jiangzhu couldn''t see how King Python died, but he could see it clearly. The damage of boa constrictor is not caused by human beings at all. It should be killed by Warcraft, which is more powerful than boa constrictor.


    May day double monthly pass, last day, please. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 319

    "Thirteen million gold coins, Viper 296." Yuehui offers again.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the busy Roland, and he can''t help admiring the family. At this time, the price has reached 14 million gold coins! Oliveira and Roland didn''t even frown. It''s already a sky high price. In fact, he did not know that among the three families of Milan Empire, the richest one was the violet family. First of all, the violet family has two strong men, marshal Maldini and the great mage Materazzi. In terms of deterrence, it is the strongest of the three families. At the same time, the violet family is also the oldest family in Milan Empire, and even Maldini can''t count his own family industry. Violet mercenary regiment alone, the S-class super mercenary regiment, brings more than 50 million gold coins to the family every year. It''s no exaggeration to call them the first family in the mainland of lonzainus. As the core members of the family, whether Oliveira is a genius or Roland is the most beloved, their use of money is rarely restricted, especially when they are faced with things of value for money, they will not hesitate to make a move. Compared with gold coins, more useful armor and magic items are their favorite.


    Yuehui is a little helpless. 14 million gold coins is the limit for him to accept the corpse of Hurricane Python king. No matter how much, he will lose money. Of course, the main reason is that he is not a wizard of wind. The more important reason for auctioning the corpse of Hurricane Python king is to sell it to the rich vice president matrach, so as to make a profit and support Yuehui''s family It''s not easy to build a new industry. For him, who is devoted to the study of magic, making money is obviously not what he is good at. The customer No. 188 obviously didn''t mean to give up. If the price goes up, it will bring some trouble to the other party. As the president of the sorcerer guild, he is obviously not the impulsive person.


    "Fourteen million gold coins, the third time, VIP No. 188. Congratulations." Jiangzhu''s voice fell, and the second auction item became the bag of the violet family.


    "Victory." Roland than made a proud gesture, as if the 14 million gold coins were not what she spent.


    Ye Yinzhu is counting his fingers again. Nine million plus fourteen million, even if he subtracts the handling charges, he will have an income of more than 20 million. What''s more, there''s one last auction. It seems that Qincheng will not have to worry about economic problems for at least a few years, and can develop with all its strength.


    "Ye Yinzhu, why are you smirking?" Roland looks at the stupefied Ye Yinzhu and asks curiously.


    "Ah! No, nothing Ye Yinzhu won''t say that the auction item was sold by himself.


    Soon, the third auction item also appeared on the platform. Like the hurricane Python king, this is the body of a Warcraft, which ye Yinzhu got at the same time in Bingsen. The reason why the king of golden saber toothed tiger was rated more precious than the king of Hurricane Python by the auction is that besides its own ice attribute, it also has a certain wind attribute. Moreover, its precious pair of blade teeth are well preserved, which is the best treasure for making magic items.


    Under the instigation of Jiangzhu, the auction soon reached a climax. Just as Oliveira said, although there are few people who know the goods, Roland is not the only one. The competition finally became their 188 and 296.


    "Twenty million gold coins. Guest 296 offered twenty million gold coins. Is there a higher price?" Jiangzhu''s voice was full of surprise. One night''s total auction amount exceeded 40 million gold coins, which is rare even in Milan auction house.


    "Forget it." Olivier Lala lives with her sister and doesn''t let Roland continue to increase the price. Today they have spent a lot of money, although the violet family has money, but after all, there are still a few. If you get the hurricane Python King corpse with wind attribute, another golden saber toothed tiger king won''t be more beneficial. After all, the wind only hurricane Python corpse is more suitable for Roland and and their second grandfather Materazzi.


    "Twenty million gold coins, the first time."


    "Twenty million gold coins, the second time."


    "Twenty million gold coins, the third time. deal. The body of the golden saber toothed tiger king belongs to VIP 296. "


    Yuehui felt the cold sweat on his head. It''s OK. Twenty million gold coins. The double attribute body of the tiger king with golden grain and saber teeth is definitely worth the price. Unfortunately, there is no crystal nucleus, otherwise, the price can be doubled at least. Level 9 Warcraft itself is priceless! How many magic items can the purple level strong have made from level 9 Warcraft corpses?


    The auction ends with Jiangzhu''s charming smile. In order to get their booty, Oliveira and ye Yinzhu have to leave temporarily. Ye Yinzhu also takes advantage of this opportunity to collect today''s harvest.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye. Please follow me." A beautiful waiter just came up after ye Yinzhu and Oliveira broke up. Under her leadership, ye Yinzhu came to a special room behind the auction house.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised to find that there were four guardians of blue class soldiers, but the decoration inside was very simple.


    "Just a moment, Mr. Ye. We will send your auction money to you in a moment."


    Sitting on the spacious sofa, ye Yinzhu didn''t wait long, but he was slightly surprised when he saw the appearance of the people coming in from outside. It is no longer the previous waiter, but a familiar face, or a face just familiar today. It turned out to be Jiang Zhu, the beautiful host of the auction with her own charm and special language art.Close to meet, Jiangzhu chest waves look more real, her attraction from the inside out is so strong. Unfortunately, ye Yinzhu is still thinking about the wealth of the violet family and his sudden wealth, and does not pay too much attention to the beauty in front of him.


    Jiangzhu saw Ye Yinzhu, she was also shocked, she did not expect to be able to take out the three auction items of the guests would be so young and handsome. Ye Yinzhu''s elegant temperament soon attracted her attention. Of course, it''s just the attraction of appreciation. Handsome young man, Jiang Zhu has seen too much.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye." Jiangzhu walks to Ye Yinzhu and sits down. At the same time, she hands a milky white card to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu took the card, the first feeling, this seems to be the most common card he handled. But when he started with the card, he found the difference. Because, this card has the extremely rich magic element.


    "The total proceeds from the three auctions provided by Mr. Ye are 43 million gold coins, all of which have been deposited in this Riyue card, which is commonly used in all countries in the mainland. You can spend or withdraw cash anywhere you can swipe your magic card. Of course, if you want to withdraw too much cash at one time, you must go to our bank of Milan. The Bank of Milan has a semicolon in any big city. You can rest assured of that. We will draw one percent of 43 million gold coins, which is 430000 gold coins. The remaining 42.57 million gold coins are here. Frankly speaking, I feel more and more that our auction house is drawing a little less commission. "


    The last joke made the atmosphere a lot easier. Ye Yinzhu''s hand was shining, and the sun moon card had been included in Xumi''s precepts. He didn''t even look at Jiangzhu''s charming smile. The attraction of the more than 40 million gold coins in the Riyue card was much greater. Naturally, he will not doubt that Milan auction house is playing tricks. Such a big VIP is in Milan City, and their reputation can be trusted.


    "In that case, thank you, miss Jiangzhu. Goodbye. " The goal has been achieved. Ye Yinzhu stands up and walks out directly.


    Jiangzhu Leng for a while, she is the first time to see in the face of their own close, even unmoved, directly left the man. In the heart suddenly some unconvinced, did my charm drop?


    "Mr. Ye, please stay." Subconsciously, Jiang Zhu stops Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu, stunned, turned back and said, "miss Jiangzhu, what else can I do for you?"


    Jiangzhu stood up, walked to a foot in front of yeyinzhu and stopped. Her height was only half a head shorter than yeyinzhu''s. Although it''s presumptuous, I can''t help asking. How did Mr. Ye get these three treasures? Why are you willing to sell them? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sorry, I can''t tell you. It seems that the auction should not ask me about my personal affairs. I can only say that these things are neither stolen nor robbed. "


    When she hit a nail, Jiangzhu could not help feeling angry, but she still had a smile on her face. "I just asked in my own name. I''m really curious. Please forgive me, Mr. Ye. "


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "miss Jiangzhu, don''t you want to see what the No.188 VIP looks like in the star blue battle armor? Please keep everything about me confidential at the auction. If necessary in the future, I think we still have the opportunity to cooperate. I admire Miss Jiangzhu''s auction technique. Goodbye. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 320

    With these words, ye Yinzhu doesn''t go back. Now he''s in a good mood and can''t wait to go back to Anya and send the money to Anya through the teleportation array. In this way, he doesn''t need to worry about the development of Qin City in a short time. More than 40 million gold coins will definitely play a great role in the future of Qin City.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s back, Jiangzhu stamped her feet, and the smile on her face was replaced by coldness. Come on, let me investigate his origin. "


    "Miss, this man doesn''t seem to have to investigate." A man in blue appeared behind Jiang Zhu. From his action without any sound, he could see that he was an expert.


    "Oh? No investigation? "


    "Yes. He is also a celebrity in Milan. Miss, do you remember the hero who emerged in the defense last autumn? It''s the voice master who defeated the orcs in the battle of Konya


    Jiangzhu was surprised, "is he the divine voice master? The talented students of the Department of divinity of Milan''s Academy of magic, led the elite students of Milan''s Academy of magic to repel the orc marauding legions including nearly 100 bimonths, and won the imperial Viscount of Konya city and Brenner mountain fiefdoms


    "Yes, that''s him."


    There was a ray of thinking in Jiangzhu''s eyes, and a mysterious smile flashed in her eyes, "Ye Yinzhu, you have aroused my curiosity. I want to see who you are. I became an imperial hero when I was less than 20 years old, but I turned a blind eye to my charm. Do you have more talent than Oliveira? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know what Jiang Zhu was thinking. When he got out of the slave market, he went back to the college as soon as he could. When he got back to the dormitory, it was late at night.


    "Yinzhu, why did you come back so late?" As soon as you enter the door, ye Yinzhu hears Sula''s voice.


    Sula was still up, sitting on the sofa in the hall, apparently waiting for him.


    "Sula, haven''t you rested yet? I went out to do something and got delayed. " Ye Yinzhu closes the door and walks to Sula.


    Sula took a deep look at him. "You didn''t come back. I couldn''t rest. Yinzhu, I''ll go back to sleep. Are you on the sofa? Otherwise, come to my bed and we''ll practice together. "


    Ye Yinzhu quickly shook his head, "forget it. I don''t want to make that dragon angry. Go to sleep, but you should be careful. Even if it''s interesting for you, you can''t go too fast. " At this point, he could not help showing a bad smile.


    Sula didn''t punch him, but his heart is full of strange pain, fool, you continue to be silly.


    Watching Su La return to her room, ye Yinzhu is not in a hurry to go to Qin City through the teleportation array, lying on the sofa, quietly listening to the movements in the bedroom. When he heard that the two breathing sounds in the bedroom became even, he quietly felt out the Amethyst ball and sent it away through the urge of mental power.


    The freshmen competition is about to start, and Freshmen of all departments are busy. Even senior students gather around the training ground because of the grand occasion of freshmen competition, waiting for the start of freshmen competition.


    Ye Yinzhu came back before dawn. He didn''t leave more than 40 million gold coins and gave them all to Anya. He absolutely trusted Anya. After a brief understanding of Qin City, I quickly returned to the dormitory. With the help of the dwarves and goblin tribes, Qin City''s strength has greatly increased, and with the help of Zi and his hundreds of bimong giants, the overall construction has entered a process of rapid development. The 4000 young and middle-aged people have made progress in varying degrees every day under the guidance of Anya. They will be the foundation for the future development of Qincheng. It''s easy to be rich. Anya tells Ye Yinzhu that she will start purchasing all kinds of goods and tools needed for the construction of Qin City. In addition to a few masters casting magic guns, the dwarves are mostly mining ores. As the dwarves joined, although the bet has not yet been completed, the goblin tribe also sent four goblin rippers to assist in mining and forging. All aspects are in an orderly way.


    Standing on the edge of No. 6 training ground and listening to the cheers around, ye Yinzhu can''t help feeling a little tired, not physically, but mentally. Now he finds out how difficult it is to be a Lord. Fortunately, with Anya''s help, otherwise, the development of Qin City in his hands will not be able to start in recent years. At this time, he was still at a loss, because of the migration of the dwarves in the Arctic wasteland, there was a wave of carpet search.


    "Lord Qin." Yanluo stands beside Ye Yinzhu. Seeing so many people around her, she can still keep calm. "Can we really take part in this competition?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and nods, "it''s OK, relax. You don''t have to worry about the outcome of the game. Just got the instrument, it''s your chance to release your understanding of music into music and really experience the charm of music. Don''t worry, just play your own music. I''ll take the rest. "


    I''m afraid no one will believe that Yanluo and other four Smurfs who participated in the freshmen competition under the leadership of Ye Yinzhu just learned the same music with the teachers of Shenyin Department yesterday afternoon. After a whole night''s playing, I can barely finish it. This is also ye Yinzhu''s request to Nina. Only Ye Yinzhu knows their situation best.It can be said that there are no empty seats around the No.6 training ground. As the defending champion of the last freshman competition, the voice of Shenyin is the highest. Because ye Yinzhu, the soul of Shenyin system, will still participate in this freshman competition. When students think back to Ye Yinzhu''s feat of turning over the heavy cavalry department by himself last year, they will not doubt the title of this year''s champion. It doesn''t matter who is playing with Ye Yinzhu.


    The teacher who presided over the competition announced that "in the first round of the freshman competition, Shenyin vs. Feng, the participants will enter."


    "The divine sound system will win." Cheers are heard one after another. Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that it''s not only the students from the divine sound department who cheer on his side, but also other departments of magic. Except for the opponent''s wind Department, most students from the mathematics department cheer on the divine sound department, especially the female students, many of whom are still shouting their names.


    Among the students of Shenyin department, Haiyang takes xiangluan by the hand and says, "sister xiangluan, please don''t go. Yinzhu is in a lot of trouble. Let him go. "


    Xiangluan snorted, "let him go? Where is that easy? He ran you so long, let me alone for a holiday, he deserved to be challenged. What''s the matter with you? " She is ready to rush out to show affection to Ye Yinzhu in public, so as to add fire to those who challenge him. But was stopped in time by ocean discovery.


    Ocean pretty face a red, "xiangluan elder sister, sound bamboo he is not intentional, you want to blame on me."


    Xiangluan angrily looked at Ye Yinzhu and the four Smurfs who became the focus of the audience and said, "OK, let him go this time for your sake. However, if he doesn''t give me any compensation, I can''t spare him. Oh, by the way, you have to be careful of the ocean! I heard that when ye Yinzhu was an examiner this time, he seemed to take care of the 11 blue haired girls on purpose. Those girls are beautiful one by one. Don''t take away your music. "


    The ocean blushed, "I can''t pull. Yanluo, they won''t Yanluo and other Smurfs have long been good friends with her. In Yanluo''s eyes, the sea is the status of master mother. Besides Ye Yinzhu, what they are most grateful for is the ocean of music enlightenment.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu has been in opposition to today''s opponents.


    "No introduction. Ye Yinzhu, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon. " Roland looks at Yinzhu with bad intentions, and the magic elements of wind attribute on her body have begun to fluctuate quietly.


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "I don''t want to fight with you! Who knows that you are the first one to draw lots. "


    Roland snorted, "cut the crap and come out with four girls to choose the competition method."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "let''s make a quick decision, group war."


    In the beginning of the teacher''s supervision, the first freshman competition starts.


    Ye Yinzhu stands in the front of his party and sits on the ground with his knees crossed. The four Yanluo girls behind him do the same thing. For a moment, the five Shenyin people are in the weakest defensive state, at least on the surface.


    "Yanluo. Start. "


    Yanluo nodded. Her musical instruments were brought up before. They didn''t have a ring yet. The huge drum is in sharp contrast to her petite figure. The drum body is dark blue. I don''t know what special material is on the drum surface. But ye Yinzhu can be sure that this drum is not ordinary. The other three Smurfs who took part in the contest with Yanluo used Xiao, harp and Xun respectively.


    The drumstick in Yanluo''s hand is the same color as the drum body. It''s also dark blue. With the sound of Ye Yinzhu, she takes a deep breath and reluctantly calms her excitement. This is the first time that she plays in front of so many people! Hands are separated from both sides of the body, the drumsticks are raised above the head, one in front of the other, and a little difference falls on the drum face.


    Dong Dong. Two low drums sound, and two red halos are released from the drum. Ye Yinzhu finds that the dark blue drum has a strong increasing effect on Yanluo''s mana. Unexpectedly made her magic power from red level to medium level. The drum sound is low and coherent. It''s really a very good musical instrument. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 321

    As the drums sounded, the other three Smurfs played at the same time. It has to be said that their movements are raw and astringent, but what makes Ye Yinzhu satisfied is that when the music just starts, the four girls instantly enter the state. There is nothing else besides the music. Their attentive expression clearly tells Ye Yinzhu that they have entered the performance.


    This is a sad piece of music, called "sorrow". The effect is very simple. It makes the enemy feel sad. It can''t cause any substantial damage, at most it can only lower the morale of the opponent. The core of this piece of music is not Yanluo, but Xunzi. Xun''s talent is second only to Yanluo among all the Smurfs, and Xun is a musical instrument with natural sadness and sorrow. In a flash, it seemed as if the music of sorrow sounded, and the warm atmosphere around the auditorium suddenly seemed to be splashed with a basin of cold water.


    When ye Yinzhu''s four girls begin to play, Roland''s action has already started. Having failed in the last freshman competition, Roland won''t be careless any more. In fact, in her heart, she always thinks that ye Yinzhu''s real strength is not better than herself. The last freshman competition was better than herself, which was more luck and coincidence. In Konya City, although he showed his unique talent as a divine voice master, his music could not have achieved such success without the spiritual sharing of so many magicians. Therefore, although he met the highest voice of God in the first game, Roland didn''t think his wind system would fail. Especially in this freshman competition, ye Yinzhu has no help to enter the third grade.


    "Fat fat." At the same time that ye Yinzhu shouts out the beginning, Roland summons his contractual partner for the first time.


    The green dragon Feifei appeared in front of Roland. Compared with last year, its body increased by No.1 and No.6. Ye Yinzhu judged the level of the green dragon for the first time.


    Roland''s body in a floating under the effect of light body, directly fell on the back of the fat fat, under the control of spiritual contact, the green dragon flapping the Dragon wings fly up. At this time, it has also seen Ye Yinzhu. The so-called enemy met with envy, almost without Roland to order, Feifei rushed directly towards Ye Yinzhu.


    The four freshmen led by Roland are also the best of this year''s freshmen. According to the pre arranged tactics, one by one wind blade shoots at Ye Yinzhu five. Roland gave them only one order, that is, to disrupt the performance of the five members of the divine sound system as much as possible, so that their music can not play an effect. And the key to the real victory lies in her and ye Yinzhu.


    Looking at the wind blade flying in front of her, ye Yinzhu is not anxious. The sea moon qinghuiqin appears on her knees, listening to the incantation of Roland''s passionate singing, watching the green magic power released from her body, and wiping her hands on the string, a soft sound of the piano has already sounded.


    It''s not a plosive, it''s just the most common note, but Roland was shocked to find that it was such a common note that had a terrible effect. The original Yanluo four ensemble of "sorrow" is red light, the strength of the four Smurfs are only the first level of red, although they are in ensemble, but the magic of divine sound system has no superposition effect. But it is Ye Yinzhu, a simple Qin sound, that makes the magic color change instantly.


    The raw and astringent "Lament" instantly merges in the circling sound, and the melody is completely released. The original red magic power turns directly into a terrifying blue. Yes, it''s blue, light blue. Before reaching Ye Yinzhu''s body, all the wind blades had already dissipated due to losing control and turned back to the most primitive magic elements. And the four freshmen of wind Department in grade one are already crying.


    There was an uproar. Blue, see blue again. In Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts, apart from Oliveira, who has already graduated, there is no other person who can reach the blue level during the five years of study in the Academy. Although Ye Yinzhu is assisted by four Smurfs to fuse the Blue Mana light. But everyone can see that the four beauties at the beginning of the red level are the most, but the middle level are not likely to bring any help to Ye Yinzhu.


    Not only them, but also Roland, who is singing the mantra, feels that her spirit is stagnant and her strong sadness comes from her heart. No matter how hard she tries to control her emotions, she can''t do it. She grits her teeth and bears hard to prevent tears from falling from her eyes.


    The impact of the green dragon, when the magic color of divine sound turns blue, also becomes slow down. It seems that the fat body may fall from the air at any time.


    Fortunately, the blue melody Just lasted for a moment and disappeared quietly, because ye Yinzhu played that note. The blue disappeared, but it didn''t turn red. It was orange.


    Even ye Yinzhu can''t help but marvel at the talent of the Smurfs in music. He just added a note. In the short process of integration, Yanluo four women grasped the key of the music and were in the process of integration. Under the fusion of music, the four red level divine sound masters directly promoted to the third level and reached the orange level. Not only the students who watched the game around them were stunned, but also Nina who watched the game on the rostrum and President Ferguson who came to watch his students'' game. And the magic of the divine sound system is also covered with mystery at this moment.


    The green dragon Feifei''s body is finally stable, and the orange scale rhythm is not enough to affect it. However, due to the previous interruption, when it flies over yeyinzhu with Roland, Roland''s magic does not arrive as scheduled.The wind blade, at least ten huge yellow wind blades, spewed out from Feifei''s mouth. As a dragon family, even the green dragon of level 8 Warcraft is definitely not comparable to the ordinary dragon training. The strength of level 6 Warcraft should not be underestimated.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands stroked the strings again. After the experience of the Arctic wasteland, level 6 Warcraft was no longer in his eyes. In this first competition, his goal of training Yanluo four women has been achieved. Just as he was about to join in playing, he used the high-frequency blade and music to solve the battle in front of him, but there was a sudden change on the No. 6 training ground.


    "The Pearl of a grain of rice is also shining?" The voice of cold and disdain quietly rings out. Every student watching the battle can clearly see that a strong purple light containing bright silver rises from ye Yinzhu''s forehead, and then a huge and exaggerated magic array appears above his head out of thin air.


    Feifei''s wind blade disappeared. It disappeared when the huge magic array appeared. The magic elements that solidify the air bring enormous pressure in an instant. Feifei and Roland were shocked to find that the element of wind in the air had disappeared. No, to be exact, no longer under their command.


    The huge figure, shining with dazzling silver light, soared from the huge magic array. The silver round scales, arrogant head, dark purple eyes, and the purple magic power, everyone''s eyes were solidified, and the huge pressure, except for a few people, had suppressed them.


    For the first time, most of the students, even the teachers of Milan''s Mowu academy, saw such a spectacular sight, because they saw the most noble silver dragon among the Dragon families. From the figure, we can see that this is an adult silver dragon!


    The body size of the silver dragon is only medium in the dragon race, but when the level 9 silver dragon floats in front of the level 6 green dragon, it is like the gap between the high mountains and the small hills.


    Ye Yinzhu was also stunned, and the four Smurfs girls behind him also stopped playing in the freezing suppression of all attribute magic elements. Li Sha? Why is she? What is she doing here? That''s right. It was the Silver Dragon Princess who broke the competition when she suddenly appeared. Ye Yinzhu still occupied his bed when she went out in the morning.


    Lisha opens the dragon''s wings, floats in the air by virtue of the nearly solidified wind elements, raises his front paw, and touches the green dragon''s fat head, "darling, I''ll buy you something delicious later." Under the control of her powerful magic elements, green dragon''s fat body can only tremble. This is the gap between minors and adults, and also the gap between green dragon and silver dragon.


    From kill purple dragon eyes close to Roland body, "don''t fight again."


    Roland some difficult way: "no need." And fart! Nine silver dragon are out, not to mention her, even a group of fifth grade students can not be the opponent of silver dragon. Even the magic power of President Ferguson may not be able to compare with the whole silver dragon in front of him.


    The huge fluctuation of magic elements made everyone marvel. The solidified breath suddenly disappeared, and green dragon Feifei was slowly put on the ground under the control of lishai''s magic power.


    "Li Sha, what are you doing?" Ye Yinzhu frowns at Princess Yinlong.


    With a flash of light, Li Sha has turned into a human figure, and silver hair and purple eyes have immediately become the focus of the audience. The cool and silent faces of the students disappeared for a long time. Silver dragon, unexpectedly summoned level 9 silver dragon? Is this still the freshman contest?


    Li Sha pretended to be aggrieved: "I''m helping you, aren''t I? It''s not normal for you to play and I''ll help you? "


    "Normal? Normal... " Ye Yinzhu wanted to say a normal fart, but after all, in front of so many teachers and students, he still resisted the impulse to make rude remarks. Taking a deep breath, ye Yinzhu reluctantly suppressed his emotion that he might run away at any time. He said in a deep voice: "Li Sha, you will destroy the game like this. How can you let us continue? What''s fair? It''s not where you play. "


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    on the radio, the following is the big news, and a generation of super Shenning Zhiyuan is back. As the eldest of the six immortals in Taogu, his Chu spring and Autumn Annals have been popular with many people. This time, Bai nenning is said to be trying to keep up-to-date. For those who used to like, or have always liked, this set of super strong books, go and have a look. Anyway, when I heard the news, my eyes were filled with tears! I still remember when I first saw Chu''s spring and Autumn period, because of the cold, I was wrapped up in quilts and reading at night. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 322

    Li Sha gave a cool smile and said, "do you have one? Who thinks I''m undermining fairness? Don''t forget, I''m your contract Warcraft! Just now, everyone here saw that you called me out. Now how can you say that I broke the fairness of the game? Since I am your Warcraft, I am naturally a part of your strength. So it''s right to help you play? "


    "You, when did you become my contract Warcraft?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Lisha in a daze.


    Li Sha smiles and says, "there is a soul attachment between you and me, right?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    "That''s fine. Soul attachment is also a kind of contract, but it has less restrictive force. Since it''s a contract, I''m your contract Warcraft. Is it wrong for the Warcraft partners to help you fight? All right. I''m leaving. I''ll be back when you''re in the next game Speaking of the last sentence, she deliberately increased her voice. A sound amplifying magic is very simple for all Yinlong.


    The silver light flickered. Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to say anything more, Lisha had turned into a silver purple light and disappeared, leaving only the teachers and students of Milan magic martial arts college who were shocked.


    The supervisor announced with some difficulty: "in the first preliminary contest, Shenyin won."


    Ye Yinzhu was speechless for a while. Of course, he had the strength to win, but he always had a strange feeling when Li Sha was involved. What does the Silver Dragon Princess want to do?


    The eyes of all the teachers and students looking at Ye Yinzhu obviously become strange, yes! What kind of strength is it to summon level 9 dragon? In the whole Milan Empire, the only one who can summon the level 9 silver dragon is the first master of Milan, marshal Seedorf. That''s an adult silver dragon! At least it''s the same as the adult silver dragon of purple level five. What''s the suspense about the freshman contest? Who dares to fight against Yinlong? They all heard what Li Sha said before he left.


    "Ye Yinzhu, you are so mean." Roland roars at Ye Yinzhu angrily, turns around and runs. In her opinion, ye Yinzhu is teasing her. Clearly has nine silver dragon, but also to participate in the freshman competition, this is a shameless behavior.


    Ye Yinzhu was depressed. When he answered the players'' questions, the first people he met were president Ferguson and director Nina.


    "Yinzhu." Ferguson looked at himself, the talented disciple, and it took him a long time to name him. Frankly speaking, he also envies his disciple. Although he doesn''t know how ye Yinzhu does it, even the silver dragon admits that he is his contract Warcraft. According to Ye Yinzhu''s performance in the last freshman competition, it is clear that there is another contract Warcraft who can change into human form! Ferguson found that he knew too little about this disciple.


    "Teacher, grandma Nina, listen to me. The silver dragon just now is not my contract Warcraft. She is the silver dragon that brought me to Yinlong city last time Ye Yinzhu has no time to keep any secret for Yinlong.


    Nina suddenly said, "so it is. What about the attachment of the soul she just said? "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "it was only in a bet that I won her, so she attached her soul to me. But as you know, it''s not binding. "


    Nina smiles and says, "don''t explain. Anyway, soul attachment is also a kind of contract. With it, your strength will be more guaranteed. President Ferguson, I think the rest of this freshman competition only needs to compete for the second place


    Ferguson some helpless way: "otherwise can how?"? Does anyone think they can fight against a combination of a level 9 silver dragon and a gifted voice master? Yinzhu, you really make the teacher a little difficult! "


    Ye Yinzhu was speechless for a while, and the fact lay before his eyes. The so-called seeing is believing. In front of so many students, how could his explanation play a role in such a shocking scene. What''s more, he can''t control the action of Li Sha. If Li Sha reappears in the next game, I don''t know what it will be like.


    "Teacher, I listen to you." In desperation, he can only leave the decision to Ferguson. Even if Ferguson announced that he was disqualified, he had no complaints.


    Ferguson thought about it and said, "just follow director Nina''s advice." At present, he announced in public that due to the strong strength of Shenyin students, in order to avoid unnecessary damage, Shenyin will withdraw from the rest of the competition and directly become the champion of this freshman competition. After all, Yinlong himself admits to be ye Yinzhu''s Warcraft, and his Warcraft partner is a part of his strength. Ye Yinzhu has not violated the rules of the game.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that it is impossible for him to become an ordinary student in the college. However, what comforts him is that the appearance of Lisha also eliminates the trouble xiangluan brings to him. Who dares to challenge the strong man who has adult silver dragon as a partner of Warcraft? And his title as a hero of the empire is well deserved in people''s hearts. Dragon magician, Yinlong Shenyin master, various titles come one after another.


    "Leave to kill." On returning to the dormitory, ye Yinzhu rushed to the bedroom. He was very angry. For his good temper, such anger rarely appeared.


    "What for?" When ye Yinzhu rushed into the bedroom, she saw the Silver Dragon Princess lying on her bed in a comfortable position. Under the silver skirt transformed from energy, her slender thighs showed a lot."Why are you in the game today? Don''t you know it''s going to cause me a lot of trouble? " Ye Yinzhu looks at Li Sha and clenches his fists. Anger in the heart can explode at any time.


    "Yes? I don''t think so. Anyway, you are also a member of Yinlong family. As a foreign Yinlong, I should help you. You don''t have to thank me. " Li Sha wants to laugh very much. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s red face because of anger, she has an inexplicable pleasure in her heart.


    "You What do I thank you for? You explain it to me, or I''ll never finish with you. " Ye Yinzhu said angrily.


    Li Sha said with a smile, "what can you do to me? Kill me? Can you do it? "


    Under the provocation of Princess Yinlong, ye Yinzhu''s anger is finally ignited. Her red face gradually returns to normal, and her expression is completely transformed into calm. Her silent eyes are so clear that there is no emotion fluctuation.


    This kind of Ye Yinzhu looks in Li Sha''s eyes. She is slightly surprised, and faintly feels that she seems to be afraid.


    "Let''s get out." Ye Yinzhu''s light way.


    "I''ll go out if you let me out?" The arrogant silver dragon will not compromise. Li Sha stares at Ye Yinzhu coldly.


    With a flash of light, the dead wood Longyin Qin appears in the embrace of Ye Yinzhu. The seven color strings are shining. The surging magic elements seem to be ready to come out. The cold breath and the faint Longyin flow in the Qin. Although this is not a super artifact hidden in the heart of Ye Yinzhu. But since Ye Yinzhu replaced it with seven Dragon King Longjin, this dead wood Longyin Qin has undoubtedly become an artifact lacking soul. For the dragon, it is also the most effective.


    Seeing the string on the dead wood dragon''s song, Li Sha''s pupil contracted for a moment, gave a cold hum, immediately stepped forward, raised his hand and grabbed Ye Yinzhu''s throat.


    Ye Yinzhu is watching Lisha calmly. As soon as her hand moves, ye Yinzhu''s body slides back like a leaf. Her left hand holds the piano, and her right hand flies on the string. In the buzzing sound, a red sound blade suddenly comes out, with a strong burning breath, and goes straight to Lisha''s chest.


    Silver dragon is very keen on magic. Lisha is surprised to find that the fiery red sound blade brings a sense of threat. He grabs Ye Yinzhu''s hand and takes it back. A flame shield appears in front of him.


    With a soft pop, the high-frequency sound blade and the flame shield disappear at the same time. At this time, ye Yinzhu had already floated to the door, and his right hand quickly crossed the seven strings. Seven different color sound blades came one after another, which did not give him a chance to take a breath.


    In Lisha''s eyes, there was a light of surprise. One instant magic shield after another appeared in front of her. At the same time, her six elements of silver dragon suddenly appeared, which made the air solidify again. But what surprised her even more was that in front of her nearly solidified magic elements, ye Yinzhu was not affected by any factors, including his sound blade.


    Each high-frequency sound blade can easily die together with the shield from Lisha. Especially the six tone blade and the dark tone blade brought a lot of trouble to Lisha. As an all attribute magic dragon, Lisha found that ye Yinzhu''s sound blade attack was also all attribute, and it contained strong fighting spirit. Under the action of that special guqin, he could only rely on the magic shield to resist for a moment, and could not launch further attacks on him, even if he wanted to release powerful magic.


    Li Sha''s heart was shocked. Although she lost the last bet with Ye Yinzhu, it was when she only used a small part of her ability. But at this moment, the instant magic shield almost made her use all her strength. Even the huge magic power of silver dragon was rapidly consumed. It seems that ye Yinzhu is at ease, and his hand is getting faster and faster. You know, it''s just a hand! If he starts the sound blade with both hands, how can he resist in this narrow space? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 323

    Just as Li Sha was about to hit the house, suddenly, ye Yinzhu''s attack stopped. When Li Sha thought that ye Yinzhu''s ability had been exhausted, an overwhelming terror came down from the sky. That''s a great pressure on Lisha to be scared. Just in a short moment, the six elements solidified breath she released instantly broke away, and even the released magic was reduced by 30%.


    Li Sha was surprised. She clearly saw Ye Yinzhu''s body rushing forward. In an instant, her upper body turned into seven or eight figures and rushed towards her. And the terrible pressure had a sense of deja vu, but it was not sure where it came from.


    How could he be so strong? The idea of leaving to kill has just arisen. Suddenly, a cold and incomparable breath has quietly attacked her. Her magic shield in front of her body is broken, and a milky white smooth like lightning flickers in from the most tricky angle. With Ye Yinzhu''s unspeakable elegance, the cold has been on the throat of leaving to kill.


    All the light and mirage disappeared. Ye Yinzhu''s left hand was still holding the dead wood dragon harp, while the narrow sword in his right hand was already at Lisha''s throat. "Is this what you want?" Ye Yinzhu asked coldly.


    The skin on Lisha''s neck trembled with the special cold stimulation. She was afraid to find that her magic power of body protection and tough skin seemed to have no defense ability in front of the milky white thin sword. Especially the magic could not gather to have any effect on the narrow sword, but the sharp edge of the narrow sword could take away her silver dragon at any time My proud life.


    "You..." I''m speechless from killing. How long has it been? Half a year? It seems less than half a year, but why has everything changed so much? Is it because he has become a foreign silver dragon that he has such a strong strength? No, it''s impossible. His progress can''t be described as a leap. What makes Lisha even more difficult to accept is that she can clearly feel that ye Yinzhu''s overall strength is far worse than herself. At least he has never entered the purple level, but she is an adult Silver Dragon close to the fifth level of the purple level! Why is that? Is it because of his Guqin? Or because of the narrow sword in his hand? Or the fear of all this added up?


    With a flash of white light, noxie''s sword will be changed into dragon soul ring again. Ye Yinzhu will not give Lisha the chance to feel the breath of noxie''s sword. He also believed that Li Sha, a young adult, could not recognize the breath of the sacred dragon.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, it was just a few moments. But it is these moments that ye Yinzhu has already done his best. Indeed, his strength is not as good as Li Sha. The reason why we can win is the qualitative change caused by the superposition of many factors.


    First of all, as a foreign silver dragon, ye Yinzhu is not interested in the release of the powerful six element magic from Lisha, and is not limited at all. Secondly, the dead wood dragon chanting Qin after his transformation was born with a certain restraint effect on Lisha, or all the Dragon groups. With this ancient Qin without soul and the magic elements of the seven Dragon Kings attached to the seven strings, ye Yinzhu forcibly suppressed Lisha and could not play his real fighting strength. In the end, he used the opportunity of being eager to get rid of the pressure to launch the aozhu sword technique in an instant, relying on the magic skills of the Donglong Empire to win. The sword of nokeshi is made by the holy dragon alone. It not only has the sharpness of artifact, but also has the breath of holy dragon. It completely ignores the magic defense and physical defense of the silver dragon itself. Of course, the key to success is the transformation of magic. The Amethyst released by Ye Yinzhu is more powerful than Meng. With the real blood of amethyst, ye Yinzhu not only improved his physical ability, but also gained a lot of power belonging to Amethyst bimon. Just because the strength is not enough, it needs to be developed gradually.


    In this case, ye Yinzhu won the first World War by surprise. He even won the Ninth level silver dragon. Not to mention Li Sha, even ye Yinzhu himself was very satisfied with his previous attack.


    "Li Sha, I think you are a friend. I hope you don''t give me any more trouble. Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you any more. " Ye Yinzhu said as he turned and walked out. The anger in my heart was finally released, and I felt much better.


    "When did you become so strong?" From kill some difficult say. She did not attack Ye Yinzhu again. The tremendous pressure of the moment just now made her not recover.


    Ye Yinzhu did not answer Li Sha''s question, "tonight, you sleep on the sofa."


    Li Sha pouted and said, "but I''m a girl. Can''t you just let me order? "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. For the first time, he saw Li Sha''s appearance as a little girl. He said with a bitter smile, "I''ll let you? You are a powerful dragon, and I''m just an ordinary human. Well, since you''re willing to sleep, go to bed. "


    Ye Yinzhu still has a gentlemanly demeanor. He is more willing to face the powerful Princess Yinlong than to face some grievances and appeals from Li Sha. Perhaps, this is the so-called eat soft do not eat hard bar.


    "Yinzhu, in fact, I helped you win the competition today to save you some time. You should know that the seven nations and seven dragons are very important for our silver dragon city and Milan empire. Since you don''t need to look for Warcraft, we should join the 500 people of Milan empire as soon as possible. Only with better cooperation can we win the final victory. After all, none of us knows what kind of strength the other six dragon cities and the countries they cooperate with will show in this seven nation seven dragon ranking war. "Listening to some gentle explanation from Lisha, ye Yinzhu has to admit that from her point of view, she has not done anything wrong. With a helpless sigh, he said, "OK. Anyway, I can''t get along in college. It''s also good to join the army of the Milan Empire early. Stay out of the wind. I hope that when I come back, the college students can forget what happened recently. "


    Li Sha stroked his neck where he had been stimulated before and walked slowly to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, you know, I''m glad to see you become strong. Grandfather is not wrong. You really have the strength to help us win


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly has a funny feeling in his heart, because he finds that when he is facing the gentle death, he does not face the cold freedom. "When Sula comes back, I''ll talk to him and we''ll go. This time, I''m afraid I''ll ask for leave again. " He hesitated for a moment and decided not to go to Nina and Ferguson. After joining the five hundred elite of the Milan Empire, Silvio will naturally pass back his participation in the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle.


    Walking to the window and looking at the lush plants outside, ye Yinzhu suddenly remembers his life in the blue sky and sea. How simple life was then! There is no need to think about anything except playing the piano and practicing every day. But now? Entering the world of lonzainus, it has become impossible to get rid of all this after knowing and carrying so much. There are so many things to do. When can we return to peace. He doesn''t know that what he can do now is to make himself and his power stronger so that he can do what he wants to do well.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s back, Li Sha suddenly finds that he is lonely, which is the loneliness behind elegance. "Yinzhu, can you play the piano for me?"


    Ye Yinzhu still turned his back to Lisha, raised the dead wood dragon in his hand and said, "do you want to hear it play?"


    "No, of course not. I, I want to hear you play that song Ye Yinzhu was slightly stunned. When he slowly turned back, he was surprised to find that Li Sha''s pretty face didn''t know when she had two more blushes. At this time, her eyes had become a little confused.


    "I will never forget the time I followed you to the wild, surrounded by nature, the song you played and the lyrics you sang." Li Sha didn''t know why he would say this at this time. But the images in her mind suddenly made her heart tremble slightly. Green grass, surrounded by nature, that elegant white figure and that beautiful music, all imprinted in the depths of her mind. At the beginning, the failure of the bet was of course due to Ye Yinzhu''s surprise victory, but it was not because of Li Sha''s uncertain mood under the influence of the song "Qing Cheng"?


    When the dead wood dragon''s harp is put away, ye Yinzhu doesn''t refuse to leave because he suddenly feels that there is a kind of sadness in his heart, not loneliness, but loneliness. Associating with her boring life in Yinlong city for thousands of years, ye Yinzhu is no longer half angry at this time.


    Jiuxiao ring Peiqin comes out. It''s simple to tune and set the strings. With eight fingers of both hands pressing and picking, the clear and melodious sound will sound. The melody full of exclamation is so moving. At this moment, Lisha seems to return to the scene when he first listened to Ye Yinzhu playing the piano. Subconsciously, he opened his mouth to sing: "there are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent. A smile to the city and a smile to the country. Would you rather not know Qing Cheng and Qing Guo? A beautiful woman is rare. "


    At the same time, the piano music and the song end. Ye Yinzhu quietly looks at Lisha, but does not make a sound. Lisha just sits there, as if feeling something and thinking something. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 324

    For a long time, Li Sha sighed softly, "thank you, Yinzhu."


    "Thank me for what?"


    With a smile, "thank you for making me no longer feel lonely and let me feel that there is such a beautiful world that I can''t miss."


    "Why didn''t Sula come back? Their assassin department didn''t take part in the freshman competition, and they should have no class these days. Where did he go?" Feel from kill that other kind of gentleness, ye Yinzhu really some don''t adapt, quickly change the topic.


    The confusion in Li Sha''s eyes gradually returned to normal and reappeared coldly. He said faintly: "if you have anything else in the college, please go and explain it as soon as possible. I''ll go to Uncle Theseus to join the army of Milan. I''ll come back to you in the afternoon. "


    Figure a flash, from kill a space magic short distance instant transmission has left the dormitory. Looking at her previous position, ye Yinzhu can''t help laughing. In terms of actual combat experience, this thousand year old princess Yinlong is not very good. If she had used instant teleportation before, it would not be easy for her to win. Although this kind of advanced magic consumes a lot of mana.


    It''s a long time to leave this time. The academy can be informed by the Empire of Milan, but some things need to be arranged by ourselves. Think of here, ye Yinzhu quickly out of the dormitory, straight to the ocean and xiangluan live in the villa.


    At the end of the previous competition, Haiyang and xiangluan have returned to their dormitories to have a rest. In the first battle between Shenyin and Fengxi, the appearance of the level 9 silver dragon shocked xiangluan. She never knew that ye Yinzhu had such strong strength. On the contrary, she was not surprised to be familiar with Ye Yinzhu''s real strength. When ye Yinzhu comes to their dormitory, xiangluan is asking the ocean where ye Yinzhu''s Silver Dragon comes from. She naturally did not expect that the silver dragon that appeared on the battlefield today was the last one who took Ye Yinzhu away.


    "Ocean, sister xiangluan, are you there?" Knock on the door, is chatting, and two women all recognize this is the voice of Ye Yinzhu.


    The ocean chuckled, "don''t you want to know where his silver dragon came from? Now it''s time to ask him. "


    Open the door, the ocean will ye Yinzhu welcome in. If you are not about to leave for a period of time, ye Yinzhu really does not want to face xiangluan at this time. It was quite different from the gentleness when we met alone that day. At this time, xiangluan met a face that was colder than before.


    "Sister xiangluan." Ye Yinzhu called carefully. It''s terrible to offend women, and the consequences of offending beautiful women are even more serious. Now he has a deep understanding of this truth.


    Xiangluan snorted, ignoring Ye Yinzhu and sitting down on the sofa.


    Ocean makes a wink to Ye Yinzhu, as if to say, don''t tell you to wait a few days for xiangluan elder sister''s spirit to dissipate and then make amends? Why are you here now.


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head helplessly and said, "ocean, I''ve come to say goodbye to you."


    "Goodbye." These two words immediately attracted xiangluan''s attention, and could not take care of pretending that his face was cold again. He quickly approached, "where are you going again?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "this matter can''t be said from my mouth, but xiangluan Xuejie should know. Ask Uncle Silvio in a couple of days, and if he will, you will know


    The ocean did not ask where ye Yinzhu was going, but said in a low voice: "how long will it take?"


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "I don''t know how long it will take. I can only say that I''ll be back as soon as I can when it''s over. It will take at least two months. "


    "So long?" The ocean raises her head, and the white light on her pretty face disappears quietly, revealing her beautiful face. In her eyes, ye Yinzhu sees a strong sense of reluctance and attachment. At this time, the tenderness of the ocean is like the sharpest weapon, penetrating deeply into Ye Yinzhu''s heart. At this time, he was surprised to find that her tenderness was so important in his heart.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft light, "I have to go about this because I have no choice."


    The ocean is very smart. He says, "is it related to today''s silver dragon?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slightly, which was the default.


    "And when are you leaving?" Asked the sea softly.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "afternoon."


    The ocean is silent, looking at Ye Yinzhu, her beautiful eyes have been filled with fog.


    Xiangluan stayed aside, she suddenly found that at this moment, she had become an outsider, even words can not insert a sentence, an inexplicable feeling made her very uncomfortable. No more questions, the resentment against Ye Yinzhu in her heart also quietly melts. Instead, it is a feeling that makes her more unbearable. Slowly back away, with a trace of loneliness, back to his room. At this time, she did not want to disturb her best sister.


    Haiyang didn''t say to Ye Yinzhu that you can''t help but go. She knows that men always have to do something, especially excellent men like Ye Yinzhu. His future is limitless. How can he hinder his development because of himself?


    The ocean whispered, "I want to go with you, OK?"Ye Yinzhu''s heart swings. He finds that he can''t say no to the ocean. Looking at the water mist in her eyes, he blurts out: "OK."


    Haiyang is stiff for a while. She doesn''t have much hope that ye Yinzhu can agree. Since she took the initiative to confess to Ye Yinzhu, although Ye Yinzhu did not say no, she could clearly feel that ye Yinzhu always kept a certain distance from herself. Apart from holding her hand and sitting on the back of Warcraft when driving in the Arctic wasteland, ye Yinzhu was the purest gentleman, and never made excessive moves. This not only makes the ocean happy, but also has a lot of loss. She knew that ye Yinzhu did not regard herself as her woman, but as a good friend. At this time, his eyes seem to have some changes, it seems to be love, and it seems to have some special things, girls are extremely sensitive in terms of emotion, the ocean is no exception. Therefore, she clearly realized that her relationship with Ye Yinzhu had changed from this moment to the past.


    After the promise, ye Yinzhu didn''t regret it. Among all the girls he knew, Haiyang was the one who would not bring him any trouble, and also the most clever one. When she goes to the northern wilderness, she always follows her side silently and never does anything superfluous. And her mana has also been upgraded to the level of youth, and her combination with her zither will undoubtedly bring the music mana to a stronger level. Anyway, there are 500 people in the army, so it''s not difficult to convince Silvio. There are more oceans and more chances to win.


    "It''s very kind of you, Yinzhu." Under the agitation of mood, the ocean can no longer resist the emotion in her heart and pours into Ye Yinzhu''s arms. She still cried, only for joy. The same is tears, but the mood is completely different.


    Subconsciously embracing the slender waist of the ocean, and smelling the faint fragrance of her hair, ye Yinzhu can''t help being intoxicated. "Originally, I wanted you to stay and help them cultivate. Since you want to go, let''s go together. Yanluo, they are just beginning to learn how to play musical instruments. It''s not too late for us to help them improve their musical sense when we come back. "


    "Well." Ocean snorts, ye Yinzhu''s chest is very warm, she suddenly found that her heart is so close to him for the first time, and this feeling is so beautiful. Satisfied with closing her eyes, she even hoped that this moment would never disappear.


    "Cough, cough." Xiangluan didn''t know when she came out of the room again. "Ye Yinzhu, I''m going too."


    The ocean is like a bird in shock. It pops up from ye Yinzhu''s arms at a high speed. The white light starts to cover her blushing face again.


    yam bamboo is laughing at the sweet Luan, "fragrant Luan learning elder sister, Princess highness, you do not difficult for me." Actually, the last time I took the ocean, I didn''t tell you. It''s because of your different identity! As Princess of the Empire, if I take you away, isn''t the city of Milan going to break up? "


    Xiangluan glared at Ye Yinzhu, "I don''t care why you can go out to play, I can''t. I''ll go with whatever I say this time. "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "we are not going to play! How about that. Sister, as long as you can persuade uncle Silvio, I''ll take you. After all, I went to the Empire of Milan this time


    "For the Empire?" Xiangluan was stunned for a moment.


    leaves Yin Zhu''s head: "I don''t explain much. Your highness asks uncle Silvio. This is a very dangerous thing. Of course, please ask again tomorrow. In a short time, although I will leave the Academy with the ocean, I will not leave Milan. Uncle Silvio will know where we are. I''ll go first He didn''t dare to let xiangluan keep pestering him. He nodded to the ocean and ran away immediately.


    Ye Yinzhu goes to Ma Liang and Chang Hao again and tells them about his temporary departure, but he doesn''t tell them about the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war. One is that they don''t want to worry about it. In addition, the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying competition is a secret competition hosted by France. Knowing too much is not good for them.


    After coming out from Ma Liang and Chang Hao, ye Yinzhu went to Yanluo again and told them that he would come back in three months. If they have any problems, they can go directly to director Nina. As for learning musical instruments, he doesn''t need any advice at all. Now Yanluo and other 11 Smurfs have entered a fanatical state of obsession with music after a battle with Fengxi.


    friends who like this work, please vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 325

    Ye Yinzhu tells Yanluo that their Shenyin system has won the championship of the freshman contest. The easiest way to choose is to win the final prize. Take Nina with you. What treasure can escape the eyes of the imperial princess?


    After explaining all this, ye Yinzhu returns to the dormitory. She hasn''t come back yet. Sula is busy preparing lunch in the kitchen.


    "Sula." Ye Yinzhu walks to the kitchen door and looks at his busy figure in the kitchen. His heart is full of warmth. This small dormitory, because of Sula''s hard work, will become as warm as home.


    "Yinzhu, you are back. What about killing? Why didn''t you see her. I heard about your trial match today. What is the meaning of Li Sha? " Sula said as she was cooking.


    "She didn''t want me to waste time. Sula, I''m probably going out for a few months. In the afternoon. "


    Sula''s body slightly froze for a while, but soon returned to normal, calmly agreed, "Oh."


    "Sula, you didn''t go to see our divine voice contest today. Do you have a lot to do with Assassin department these two days? "


    Sula shook her head gently. Ye Yinzhu suddenly feels that Sula''s mood is not right. He doesn''t continue to ask, but Sula''s mood has a great influence on him, and he has a strange loss in his heart.


    Lunch ended in such a strange situation. Li Sha didn''t come back. There were only Ye Yinzhu and Sula for lunch. Sula ate less than usual. His eyes are almost fixed on Ye Yinzhu.


    "Sula, why don''t you come with me. I''ll keep you safe. I''ve promised the ocean to take her. The Empire of Milan will send an army of 500 people, and you two will not have any problem Ye Yinzhu''s last meal broke the stiff atmosphere. In his mind, Sula''s status is not inferior to that of Zi, but also superior to Ma Liang and Chang Hao. Don''t know why, his heart suddenly a little reluctant to leave. And the reason that makes him reluctant is actually the roommate in front of him.


    There was a flash in Sula''s eyes. "Are you going to take me?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded firmly, "I don''t think uncle Silvio will refuse my request."


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, Sula shook her head, "no, Yinzhu, I can''t go with you. I''m sorry With her head down and her complex emotions in her heart, Sula stood up and went back to her bedroom after dinner for the first time since she moved here.


    He won''t go with himself? Are you afraid of delaying the study of Assassin department? However, Sula''s talent in assassins seems to have no need to learn more. What is that for? The sense of loss became more intense, and it kept pestering him until he came back in the afternoon.


    "Let''s go. I''ve already told uncle Theseus that I''ll take my companion to practice with the army sent by Milan this afternoon." I can''t wait to say as soon as I get into the door.


    "Well, let''s go." Ye Yinzhu went to the bedroom door, he did not go in, because he was afraid that his mood would change again after seeing Sula, "Sula, I left with Lisha. I will be back in three months. Take care of yourself. "


    With these words, ye Yinzhu turned away and left the dormitory with Lisha.


    With the sound of the dormitory door closing, the bedroom door quietly opened, but it was not Sula who opened the door, but a slender girl with waterfall like black hair and tears.


    Out of the dormitory, ye Yinzhu was in a better mood. After meeting Shanghai, he went to Milan with Lisha.


    Li Sha looked at the ocean in doubt, "are you going to take her to the competition? Ye Yinzhu, this is not the time to pick up girls. Do you want her in danger? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "what''s the matter? Doubt the power of the ocean? Oh, by the way, can''t you summon Warcraft in the seven countries and seven dragons'' ranking battle


    Li Sha said: "of course, this is to verify the strength of the national reserve force, not the comprehensive strength of the country. In addition to participating in the dragon of the seven dragon city, the participants of the seven countries are not allowed to summon Warcraft partners. Of course, you are the exception. You can summon a soul to sacrifice. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "that''s no problem. Like me, ocean is also a divine voice master, and her attainments in divine voice magic are also outstanding. With her cooperation, my magic level can be improved by at least three levels. "


    "Is that so?" From kill of vision still have some doubts, but she didn''t say anything more. Since ye Yinzhu forced her with nokeshi''s sword today, Li Sha''s temper has been restrained a lot. The understanding of yeyinzhu has also changed greatly.


    When Lisha took Ye Yinzhu and the ocean into Milan, and then came to a mansion, the ocean''s face changed. Ye Yinzhu was also stunned. Because the plaque of the mansion in front of us clearly says three big characters, Marshal''s mansion. In terms of the relationship between the two marshals of the Milan Empire, Li Sha is naturally close to marshal Seedorf, the first master of Milan with silver dragon partners. In the afternoon, she had just found Marshal Seedorf''s partner Yinlong yasius, and she could know where the Marshal''s house was without asking.


    Ye Yinzhu has a strange feeling in his heart. He turns away his granddaughter from the college and runs to other people''s territory. How to explain this?"Li Sha, are you sure you didn''t come to the wrong place? Shouldn''t we go straight to the royal family of Milan? " Ye Yinzhu said with a fluke.


    Li Sha said: "of course not. What can I do with the royal family? I only look for my people. Other things are arranged by Uncle Theseus. I don''t know any royalty. let''s go. I''ll take you to see Uncle Theseus. He doesn''t know that dragon city sent you to join me in this competition. "


    With a tight hand, ye Yinzhu feels that the ocean is pinching his hand. When he looks back, he clearly feels that the ocean''s mood is not stable at this time. Gently patted her hand, comfort: "don''t worry, I will persuade your grandfather."


    After a while, the door opened and a housekeeper came out. "You again? Come in, miss The housekeeper didn''t know if he had suffered from the death. As soon as he saw her, he quickly opened the door and let her go. Just as Lisha entered, the housekeeper also noticed Haiyang and ye Yinzhu, "Hey, miss, you''re back. He, who is he? "


    The housekeeper''s eyes look at Ye Yinzhu, and his eyes seem to fall from his eyes, because he is looking at Ye Yinzhu''s hand holding the ocean.


    "Uncle Jason, he''s my classmate." Some of the weak voices of the ocean are not convincing.


    Li Sha, who had entered the door, came back at this time. Looking at the ocean curiously, he said, "do you know this arrogant old guard?"


    Ocean some helpless way: "here is my home."


    Lisha looks at Ye Yinzhu with doubts. Ye Yinzhu explains, "remember when you were going to take me to Yinlong City, I said I wanted to help a girl with treatment? That girl is the ocean. That''s the granddaughter of Marshal Seedorf. "


    Li Sha suddenly said: "so it is! She turned out to be the granddaughter of that strange old man. But the strange old man is really strong. What are you waiting for? Come in


    Having arrived at the gate, ye Yinzhu could only walk in with a stiff head and the sea, thinking about how to explain to marshal Seedorf.


    "Sorry, you can''t go in." Housekeeper Jason stops Ye Yinzhu coldly. He is in a bad mood today. In the morning, because she blocked Li Sha from entering the house, she almost smashed his heart with a slap, and the relationship between Li Sha and Theseus made him have a bad attack. At this time, I saw that the young lady was held by a young man. How can such a thing be allowed? Look at that boy''s handsome face, it must be an embroidered pillow. Yes, he must not be allowed to enter the door.


    "Why?" Ye Yinzhu frowned. Now he understood why the club called the housekeeper Jason that way.


    "No why. This is the Marshal''s residence. Do you think anyone can enter it? Let go of the young lady''s hand, or don''t blame me for being impolite. " A deep green air was released from Jason. As a housekeeper, it''s not easy for him to have such strength.


    "Yinzhu, don''t do it." Haiyang doesn''t stop her housekeeper, but persuades Ye Yinzhu, because she knows very well that Jason can''t hurt Ye Yinzhu at all. In the face of the Qin emperor, who seldom keeps his hand, how can she explain to her grandfather if one of them kills Jason by mistake!


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t let the ocean worry too much. He was very rational, so he took something out of the space ring, shook it in front of the housekeeper Jason, and then pulled the ocean into the mansion.


    Jason completely dull, right hand forcefully pinching his thigh of thick meat, what do you see? What did you see just now? No, it''s not true. However, it is clearly the highest symbol of the imperial family, the Milan Red Cross emblem! Is this handsome young man, his highness Fisichella, the first heir to the Empire of Milan? Oh, my God! What did I do just now. I should have thought that without enough identity, how can I pull Miss ocean back so arrogantly. Jason closed his eyes in pain. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 326

    Although he has entered the gate, ye Yinzhu can still feel the stiff body of general manager Jason and laugh in his heart. The Milan Red Cross badge given by Uncle Silvio is really a good thing. At least it can become a pass for all places in the Milan empire.


    Entering the Marshal''s mansion, ye Yinzhu is surprised that the Milan empire is the first empire in the mainland of lonzainus. As one of the two marshals of the Empire, Seedorf is also the first master of the Empire. According to his understanding of the violet family, Seedorf''s mansion should at least be magnificent. However, after entering the Marshal''s mansion, he found that the mansion was not as large as he had imagined, and even a little shabby.


    The gate of the mansion looks tall, but after entering it, the layout is very simple. Tall trees are planted on both sides of the courtyard, but there is no decoration. The whole residence gives people a dull feeling, surrounded by completely gray architectural style, and even reminds Ye Yinzhu of the scene in Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    Ocean obviously saw the doubts in Ye Yinzhu''s heart and whispered: "our family is Ding Danbo. Grandma died very early. The children under my grandfather''s knee didn''t have much ability. My parents also died very early. My grandfather spent most of his time following Sylvio, and even seldom went back to his house. So, although my grandfather and marshal Maldini are the two marshals of the Empire, our family is not a big family compared with the violet family


    Ye Yinzhu turns to look at the ocean, clearly from her beautiful eyes to see a little bit of sadness, lost her parents since childhood, grandfather is not around, plus the pain of disfigurement, no wonder she will be so cold and lonely, he can feel that the ocean now changes completely because of themselves, her eyes that rely on themselves are so real. In the heart pities the meaning to be more abundant a few minutes, subconsciously tightly grasped the ocean''s hand.


    Li Sha suddenly turned around and said, "well, don''t be so sweet." I don''t know why, she looks at Ye Yinzhu pulling the ocean, and she feels uncomfortable. The sour taste is the first experience in thousands of years.


    Through the first courtyard, I came directly to the main courtyard. Except for some servants passing by, the whole Marshal''s house seemed a little lonely. Ocean pretty face slightly a red, quietly want to own small hand from ye Yinzhu grasp out. But ye Yinzhu held it tightly, and didn''t give her a chance to take out her hand.


    "Yinzhu, it''s not good to be seen by my grandfather." The ocean tried to keep its voice down, but her pretty face became more red. Fortunately, with the white light, she would not be embarrassed.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "you always have to face it, don''t you? I remember you said that the ocean belongs to Ye Yinzhu. Since you are already mine, what does it matter if I hold your hand. Do we still need to hide your grandfather''s business between us? "


    Ocean looking at Ye Yinzhu, she suddenly has a kind of impulse to cry, although Ye Yinzhu''s face is still elegant, but at this time his slightly revealed hegemony makes her heart full of a kind of emotion that is difficult to release. He finally accepted my feelings. Yes! I''m his. What else can I hide? Ye Yinzhu''s warm and powerful hands bring her a strong sense of security, but also sweet.


    "Uncle Theseus." Li Sha didn''t know much about the etiquette of human beings. As soon as he entered the main courtyard, he cried out, which immediately attracted the attention of the servants passing by.


    The main hall door opened, and the simple looking asius came out of it. Naturally, with him came the grandfather of the ocean, marshal Seedorf, the strongest man in the Milan empire.


    Maybe it''s because of being at home. Today, Seedorf''s dress is very simple, with a gray robe and long gray hair scattered on his shoulders. If it''s not for his deep and powerful eyes, no one can see from his appearance that he is the first master of the Empire.


    The first thing sidorf saw was Lisha. He nodded to her subconsciously. Yinlong city and Milan empire are cooperative relations. Although he is the Grand Marshal of the Empire, he can''t be rude to Lisha sent by Yinlong city. However, he stopped in the middle of nodding his head. His calm eyes were a little more shocked. His eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu and Hai Hai, who were behind Li Sha. His brows could not help wrinkling slightly. The pressure brought by his Majesty was very obvious.


    "Ocean, why are you here?" Seedorf''s voice was distinctly low.


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to speak, Lisha already replied: "because they are going to take part in this qualifying battle, naturally they will come. Why, the marshal won''t let us go first? "


    A glimmer of surprise flashed from Seedorf''s eyes. There was a bit of complicated light in his surprise. He didn''t say much and walked directly to the main hall.


    Asius walked to Lisha and said in surprise: "Lisha niece, you won''t tell me that ye Yinzhu is the member of Yinlong city who participated in the challenge with you this time, right?"


    Li Sha smiles and says, "why not? Why, uncle Theseus despises him? It''s my grandfather''s decision. It''s nothing to do with me. If you have any doubts, just ask your grandfather. "


    Question the Silver Dragon King''s decision? As for the courage, he had to say, "come in first."


    Ye Yinzhu still holds the hand of the ocean and walks into the main hall with Lisha.Marshal Seedorf sat on the throne, his eyes showing the light of thinking. When several people walked into the main hall, he waved, the main hall door had been closed, fighting did not give a strong feeling, but the accuracy of the control was amazing.


    "Miss Li Sha, now you can tell me what happened." Seedorf did not ask Ye Yinzhu any more, but looked at Lisha directly.


    Li Sha said: "it''s very simple! My grandfather sent me and ye Yinzhu to take part in the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle, and ye Yinzhu thought that the strength of the ocean was also suitable to participate, so they came with me. Marshal Seedorf, you won''t forget. Ye Yinzhu, like you, is also a foreign silver dragon in our silver dragon city. As a member of Yinlong City, he naturally has the ability to participate in this operation. "


    Seedorf looked at Lisha. Although he was surprised, he didn''t show it on the surface. Is it a joke to let Ye Yinzhu represent Yinlong city? Does Silver Dragon King Howard want to give up this competition? No, it''s impossible! If that were the case, he would not have sent his own granddaughter. What''s going on?


    "Hello, grandfather Seedorf." At this time, ye Yinzhu released the hand of the ocean and saluted siduofu respectfully.


    Seedorf nodded and said, "Ye Yinzhu, do you really have the ability to represent Yinlong city?" As a strong, purple level six Division, he has always been very direct.


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "this is not my decision. Elder Howard asked me to participate in the competition. Can I refuse? As for my strength, only in the real challenge can I know whether I can represent Yinlong. There''s no point bragging to you now. "


    Seedorf said in a deep voice: "you represent Silver Dragon City, I can understand, but what''s the matter with the ocean? Do you think she can be one of those 500 soldiers? Do you know what kind of danger will be faced in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "frankly speaking, I don''t know. But I believe that if the ocean joins the 500 Milan fighters, it will play a greater role than any other fighter. "


    "Oh? I don''t know what my own granddaughter is? Since you are also a participant, I am not afraid to let you know. The battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons is a compressed battle between the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities in the mainland of longqinusi. The four countries headed by Milan face the three countries headed by landias. Plus the power of the seven dragon cities. Every time the seven countries and seven dragons ranked, the result was extremely tragic. Under the witness of France blue, this kind of battle is extremely important for Milan and silver dragon city


    Ye Yinzhu calmly listens to siduofu''s words. At this time, the Marshal''s tone becomes more dignified. Every word spits out from his mouth like a powerful spiritual magic.


    "I know this challenge is very important. The Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias have been opposing each other for many years, and there has been no large-scale war, mainly because there is a barrier between France and blue. Only under the awe of the powerful French and blue forces can the present calm be maintained. The seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war should be the only place between the two empires that can be used to fight openly. Therefore, both sides are bound to go all out. In this case, the danger is inevitable. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is very small. But, granddad Seedorf, I believe I can protect the ocean, and I believe she can win in this competition


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice is very stable, although not as deep as Seedorf''s, but with his calm and elegant eyes, it has a strong persuasion.


    "Fart." Seedorf suddenly clapped his case, and the table beside him turned into a powder in a moment under the influence of his strong fighting spirit. The sudden fury scared the ocean and subconsciously hid behind Ye Yinzhu.


    "Do you think you can protect the ocean? If you are willing to die in the qualifying battle, I have no right to stop you. That''s the decision of Yinlong city. But the ocean can''t. She''s my granddaughter. I will never let her take part in the fight of death. Ocean, go back to your room. Don''t leave without my orders. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 327

    Grandfather''s accumulated power made the ocean dare not resist. She wanted to say something, but when she saw Seedorf''s fierce eyes, she did not dare to say a word more. Head down, tears in the eye circles, will go to the inner hall.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand, holding the ocean, which has become a cold hand, "don''t go. Since I have promised to take you, I will certainly take you. I said to protect you, no one can hurt you at all. " In the face of the pressure brought by Seedorf, ye Yinzhu''s words have become firm and domineering. He didn''t expect the danger of the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle, but he had great confidence in his own strength. When he came back from Yinlong city and sent the gold coins from the auction to Qin City, he had a complete arrangement. Even if the end of the first world war between Milan Empire and landias empire was a great defeat, ye Yinzhu had the ability to protect himself. The life storage gem is not in vain. Before the game starts, he can put dozens of bimonts in it. Once there is a crisis of life, then, regardless of exposure, it can completely resist any attack. Of course, this is the most stupid way. It''s not difficult to protect the ocean. The simplest way is to put the ocean into the life storage gem when it is in danger. Ye Yinzhu can also use the same life contract of Zi to call her to leave the battlefield instantly. Under the guarantee of several back roads, ye Yinzhu''s confidence is entirely justified.


    "Yinzhu, I..." The ocean looks anxiously at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said gently: "forget it? As I said just now, the ocean belongs to yeyinzhu. I''ll work it out with grandfather Seedorf. "


    Although his voice was not big, it was naturally brought into his ears by Seedorf''s strength. When he heard Ye Yinzhu''s saying that the ocean is Ye Yinzhu''s, his eyes could not help showing a trace of astonishment, a trace of surprise, and the anger in his eyes seemed calm.


    "Grandfather Seedorf, I want to know, under what circumstances can I take the sea to France and blue to participate in the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle?" Ye Yinzhu raised his head and looked at the first strong man of Milan Empire calmly.


    Seedorf looked at him coldly. "You have courage, but courage is not enough. I''ll never let the ocean risk it with you. Or, there''s a way for you to take her. If you defeat me, you will prove that you have the strength to protect her. "


    On one side, asures took a cold breath. "Don''t scare the young man, old man. I think Yinzhu is good. It''s all one''s own. Why hurt the harmony? Ye Yinzhu, don''t insist any more. You can see that your relationship with our little ocean is unusual. Have you ever thought about it for her? If she is in crisis, is it what you want to see? You have to understand Seedorf as a grandfather


    Ye Yinzhu showed a ray of thoughtful light in his eyes and saluted Marshal Seedorf again, "grandfather Seedorf, I know you are for the good of the ocean. How about this? I accept your test. If you think that my strength can lead the ocean to Falan, then I will take her. If I don''t pass your test, the ocean will stay. What''s more, you may not know that the strength of the ocean is not what you know. "


    Seedorf''s face softened a little. "Young man, you are very confident. Do you want to tell me that the strength of the ocean has made great progress? That''s good. I''ll give you a chance to join hands with the ocean. If you can block my attack in a jiongxiang time, I will let you go to Falan. Otherwise, the ocean will stay. As for you, I will suggest a replacement to Yinlong city. I don''t want young people with potential in Milan to die in vain. Go outside. "


    As soon as his figure flashed, ye Yinzhu felt a purple light passing by, and Seedorf was out of the main hall.


    "Are you going to fight? Good There was a cheer of excitement from Lisha. The dragon people were all warlike. She is no exception. But now she can''t figure out what kind of mood she is. As ye Yinzhu''s soul dependent partner, she naturally doesn''t want him to lose. But today, ye Yinzhu just defeated her, and she hopes that Seedorf can teach Ye Yinzhu a lesson and avenge herself. Under the influence of this complex mood, she and Theseus went out to the courtyard together.


    Although Seedorf''s residence is a bit shabby, the courtyard is huge enough. Maybe it''s because Seedorf wants to practice martial arts here.


    Ye Yinzhu pulled the ocean out of the yard. Siduofu had already stood in the middle of the yard. With a wave of his hand, a purple light flashed by, and a branch about five feet long fell from the nearby tree. The branch seemed to be pulled by an invisible force and fell directly into sidorf''s hands. Obviously, this is his weapon to test Ye Yinzhu and the ocean. As the first strong man in Milan Empire, no one would think that he despised Ye Yinzhu with such a weapon. His fighting spirit reached purple level, and he could turn anything into a magic weapon.


    "Ah Hsiu Hsiang. When the incense lights up, it''s the beginning of my attack. " Seedorf looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly and stood there motionless.


    Ye Yinzhu released his hand holding the ocean and said in a soft voice: "you don''t care about anything. Play a song of" the ghost of a beautiful girl "for me. I will tell grandfather Seedorf in your music that I have the ability to protect you. "


    "The ghost of a beautiful girl?" Ocean surprised looking at Ye Yinzhu, "how can this work? Enchantress ghost has a certain effect only on undead creatures. It''s not going to affect Grandpa at all. "Ye Yinzhu''s smile is still so soft, but deep in his eyes, he is releasing a very tough breath, "if I add your strength to pass the test of grandfather Seedorf, then how can I prove to him that I can protect you? I want to listen to you play the ghost of a beautiful girl. Promise me


    The ocean takes a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, nods gently, retreats slowly, and sits down in front of the main hall. The zither quietly appears on her knees.


    Asius did not know where to take out a stick of incense. With a flick of his right hand, a spark quietly fell on the head of incense. With a wisp of smoke rising, the incense had been lit.


    As soon as the incense was ignited, Seedorf moved. What he moved was his right hand. The branch in his hand seemed to be alive, and he pointed directly towards Ye Yinzhu. A little purple light is emitted from the top of the branch, and goes straight to Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder at a speed that is difficult for the naked eye to distinguish.


    With a slight mistake at his feet, ye Yinzhu''s body swayed for a moment. When it was too late, he dodged the purple light. But just the moment that the purple light flashed, ye Yinzhu''s face changed slightly, because he clearly felt that the fighting spirit didn''t pass by, but around a small arc, straight to his back shoulder. If the fighting spirit is controlled to such a degree, it is worthy of being the strongest one in Milan empire.


    Even without time to think, ye Yinzhu''s upper body leaps forward and his toes push hard. He flies in the direction of Seedorf like an arrow. Green light from the hands of light, into a lot of bamboo shadow, straight to Seedorf away. Attack is the best defense. Facing the powerful Seedorf, if ye Yinzhu dare not attack, then he has lost. Aware of this, ye Yinzhu began to attack as soon as he came up.


    The clear sound of Guzheng sounds at the beginning of the battle. It''s the sad and beautiful ghost of a beautiful woman. The ocean lowers her head and just looks at the guzheng on her leg, because she dares not watch. The two people fighting in the field are the most important in her life. She didn''t want to see any of them hurt! This is not only a test for her grandfather, but also a test for her own happiness. How can it be easy to be Seedorf''s grandson-in-law?


    As he stood beside Li Sha, he was surprised and said, "this boy looks quiet. He can''t see how hot he is when he starts. What Seedorf likes most is this kind of brave young man. It seems that our little ocean has not chosen the wrong person. I hope Mr. Seedorf will show mercy and not leave too much shadow on this boy. "


    Li Sha snorted and said, "Uncle Theseus, do you think Yinzhu must lose? In my opinion, the winner is still unknown


    "What''s the matter?" he said? Do you still think he can win Seedorf? Isn''t that a fantasy. Don''t you see the boy''s fighting spirit is yellow? Eh, no, it can''t be yellow, otherwise he would have lost his resistance under the pressure of Seedorf. " Originally did not see ye Yinzhu in the eyes of Theseus at this time found that ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit seems to be wrong.


    Li Sha said faintly: "anyone who belittles Ye Yinzhu will regret it. His ability to mix pigs and eat tigers is not comparable to that of ordinary people. "


    In the courtyard, Seedorf is still standing in the original position without any movement, and his whole body is releasing strong purple light. His strong purple level six fighting spirit makes him completely ignore the attack brought by Ye Yinzhu Bisi. Every time he points out the branch in his hand, it will bring great trouble to Ye Yinzhu. But ye Yinzhu''s figure looks so light and dexterous. Countless whirling bamboo shadows are constantly coming out of his hands, looking for Seedorf''s flaws. He moves quickly, making him dodge Seedorf''s random branches again and again. But every time Bess hit the purple light shield, she was immediately bounced up by the fierce fighting.


    Dark yellow''s fighting spirit is in sharp contrast to the purple light mask. Red orange yellow green cyan blue purple, yellow is in the third place, purple is in the seventh place. These two colors, which could never be opposed, are actually colliding at this time.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 328

    Seedorf was also surprised. Just as Theseus said, he appreciated Ye Yinzhu''s courage. However, the young man in front of him was less than 20 years old, so he didn''t pay attention to Ye Yinzhu because of his cultivation. So from the beginning of the battle, he maintained the defensive, in order to see how ye Yinzhu''s strength is.


    The pressure generated by the dark yellow fighting spirit is not what the yellow class can bring, especially the strong shock force generated by Bisi under the impetus of bamboo fighting spirit. Even Seedorf had to enhance the fighting spirit. Why is the color not proportional to his strength? With more and more doubts in his heart, Seedorf had to treat Ye Yinzhu differently.


    "Grandfather Seedorf, be careful." Ye Yinzhu reminds her that with the help of the rebound of siduofu''s fighting spirit, Bishi''s body soars up in the air. Bishi returns to her wrist, but the dead wood dragon harp has already appeared in his arms. In the face of the strong purple, ye Yinzhu did not dare to keep anything. He held the harp in his left hand, and his right hand quickly played on the dead wood dragon chanting harp. Seven low hum sounds almost at the same time.


    It''s a seven tone burst. With the dead wood dragon singing close to the level of artifact, the seven tone continuous explosion appears. Under the effect of Ye Yinzhu''s seven tone continuous explosion, the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl" played by the ocean is instantly pulled, and a strong cyan light is released from the guzheng. With Ye Yinzhu''s seven tone continuous explosion, seven purple halos are suddenly transformed.


    Ye Yinzhu''s piano skill has already reached the master level, and it is very difficult to make progress, so he can only seek a breakthrough in the skill of playing piano magic, and ensemble is obviously the best choice. He can play the four Yanluo girls and make their music blend instantly with one note. Naturally, he can also use the stronger ocean power at this time. This is what ye Yinzhu developed. Shenyin takes advantage of the situation.


    Seven purple halos, accompanied by the pitiful sound of the piano, flutter instantly. The magic of divine sound system is absolutely established, because it is an attack on the enemy''s soul. Seedorf, who is preparing to attack Ye Yinzhu, is affected by the purple explosion, and his body suddenly slows down and his mind falls into a short blank. Fortunately, he is also a foreign Yinlong, and his mental strength has been upgraded to a terrible level when he became a foreign Yinlong. Therefore, this short blank didn''t last long. Under the subconscious action, his purple fighting spirit of body protection instantly rose to the limit. The purple light is bright enough to defend Ye Yinzhu from any attack.


    At the same time, seven light blades ejected from the seven strings on the dead wood dragon harp. This is not pure magic or fighting spirit, but the high-frequency sound blade developed by Ye Yinzhu. Under the influence of the dead wood dragon harp itself, and the combination of fighting spirit and magic of Ye Yinzhu, the seven sound blades flash with seven colors of light.


    The sound blade, which represents seven different breath of water, fire, earth, wind, darkness, metal and fusion elements, shot at Seedorf''s chest at the same time.


    Influenced by the explosion, Seedorf could not dodge at all. Fortunately, his rich practical experience made him release his fighting spirit to the maximum extent. The seven kinds of light blades bombard the same position of purple Douqi in an instant. The powerful cutting force produces an extremely harsh sound of friction, and the magic elements in the air suddenly become furious, just like a ignited explosive barrel, in the protective Douqi place in front of Seedorf''s chest.


    In the roar, the huge anti earthquake force attacked siduofu and ye Yinzhu at the same time. And just as the anti shock force lifted off and headed for ye Yinzhu, his body disappeared strangely. Yes, it just disappeared out of thin air.


    Seedorf''s purple fighting spirit on his chest produced intense halo waves. With a groan, the most powerful man in Milan Empire stepped back and his face was filled with purple.


    High frequency sound blade is Ye Yinzhu''s strongest means of attack, second only to the nine famous pieces of qinzong. The seven tone burst in a row and the seven blade burst at the same time, which is a devastating nightmare for ye Yinzhu''s opponents. Even though Seedorf is extremely powerful, his body protection and fighting spirit are almost dissipated in the face of the strong cutting of high-frequency sound blade mixed with seven magic elements. In addition, the shock wave produced by the explosive force made him step back. The influence of seven elements made the Marshal''s blood surge.


    At the same time that Seedorf retreated, ye Yinzhu, who had disappeared before, appeared in the original position in the air, just avoiding the baptism of the shock wave. Without any pause, one by one, the blade flew out and attacked in the direction of Seedorf.


    It''s very powerful for seven tone continuous explosive and seven blade simultaneous firing, but it''s also a very strong consumption for ye Yinzhu. So at this time, he can only issue high-frequency sound blade one by one, and his fighting spirit and magic power have been completely promoted to the top. What surprised Seedorf most was that the ocean, which was originally just playing the sad music, released the cyan magic power from guzheng. As soon as it came to Ye Yinzhu''s side, he popped out the high-frequency sound blade, and at the same time, it was perfectly combined with the explosive sound, releasing circles of lavender halo.


    Inexplicable sadness, as well as the constant impact of mental strength, immediately made Seedorf''s momentum greatly reduced.


    Asius was stunned and said to Li Sha: "this, what kind of attack means is this? Why does Xiao Hai''s music completely change when he plays the piano? "


    Li Sha said helplessly: "I don''t understand. This may be the secret of their master. But I think the ocean''s Guzheng music can only release its power under the mobilization of Ye Yinzhu. This kind of attack, which is similar to the attack of psychic magic, is really terrible when it reaches the purple level. Just imagine, if this kind of spiritual magic works on the battlefield of hundreds of people, what kind of effect will it produce? "Now I understand why Lord Howard asked Ye Yinzhu to join you in the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle. I''m afraid the most important thing is his musical magic


    In the face of the influence of purple level magic sound and ye Yinzhu''s aggressive sound blade, Seedorf had to play twelve points of spirit, and his mental power was introverted. With concentration, he tried to minimize the influence of the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl". The branches in my hand turn into light and shadow, which can always come first and break the sound blade of the bamboo leaves.


    At this time, Seedorf has recovered his body protection and fighting spirit, which is the most exhausting way to release his fighting spirit. Now he no longer despises the young opponent in front of him. With the purple fighting spirit from the branches in his hand, he completely blocks Ye Yinzhu''s attack.


    Ye Yinzhu watched intently. Seedorf''s right hand was playing more and more quickly. The high-frequency sound blade constantly attacked from different directions, and the explosion sounds one by one. At this time, he could not help sighing in his heart that his strength was not enough! If you start the high-frequency sound blade, you can also make music. Then, even if Seedorf is so much higher than himself, he will be greatly affected. It''s a pity that it can''t be completed until after ziweiqin heart.


    In fact, he can be proud at this time. With his high-frequency sound blade and the attack from the dead wood dragon harp, he is no less than a purple level master. The complementation of fighting spirit and magic, together with the increase of artifact, and the different magic attributes produced by each sound blade when it is released, is enough to make any strong person headache. The foreign silver dragon is good. At least it''s based on magic, so that he can really play the power of the seven Dragon King tendons on the dead wood dragon chanting Qin. Of course, if the super artifact, the dead wood dragon harp, could be used, the effect would not be as simple as it is now.


    With a low drink, Seedorf finally began to move his steps. The purple sixth level division, if it didn''t move, had already moved. If it moved suddenly, the branch became purple completely. Five or six high-frequency sound blades were twisted and smashed in an instant. The next moment, Seedorf''s body rushed towards Ye Yinzhu like a phantom. His speed is almost the same as that of short-distance instant transfer. When the low roar just sounded, people had already come to Ye Yinzhu. How can ye Yinzhu''s blue level magic and fighting spirit close to blue level be the opponent of purple level 6?


    Ye Yinzhu''s brain is very clear, watching Seedorf rush towards him, but he can''t do any dodging action. He was shocked to find that sidovna was not a simple forward rush. While his body was moving, all the air around him was limited by the powerful fighting spirit he released. Left, right and back sides were blocked at the same time. The only channel was the attack of purple level 6.


    The seemingly slender branch, at this time, is like death''s sickle, the fighting light on the branch has become dark purple. At first in the face of Angie when the kind of powerless again. Ye Yinzhu knows that there is still an insurmountable gap between himself and such a strong man.


    Of course, it''s not good to have a head-on confrontation. A gap does not mean that you admit defeat. The dead wood dragon harp is put away instantly, and ye Yinzhu doesn''t take out his strongest attack weapon, the sword of nokeshi. Because yasius is here, he''s not as easy to fool as Li Sha. Once he''s found holding a long sword made of sacred dragon horn, he may have to face the endless pursuit of Qilong city. Therefore, ye Yinzhu doesn''t dare to take risks.


    What to do? Launch life guard to take the blow? No, that''s the last resort. It can''t be used easily. So, seeing the Purple Branch coming, ye Yinzhu''s body disappeared again. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 329

    The first time he disappeared, Seedorf was under the influence of seven tone burst, his brain was blank, and he didn''t notice it, but this time it was so real. With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu disappeared, and siduofulian with a branch passed by his original position. With the feeling of wrong force, the purple class division had to rush 10 meters to stabilize his body, and his chest was a little bored. And just before his momentum was exhausted, the sound blade full of cutting power had already arrived behind him.


    Yasseus and Lisha saw clearly that the disappearance of Ye Yinzhu was only a moment, but it was that moment that made him avoid the attack of sidorf. When he appeared again, just behind sidorf, the sound blade popped out of the dead wood dragon harp again.


    Seedorf has rich experience in actual combat. In the face of the sudden change of disadvantage, he didn''t panic. He didn''t even turn his body around. The branches in his hand waved back, flashing purple lights, destroying Ye Yinzhu''s high-frequency sound blade. Influenced by the sound blade, he can''t help humming again, and the light in his eyes is full of chill.


    Suddenly disappeared, this ability Ye Yinzhu certainly did not. However, his and Zi''s equal life contract can be completed. Since the rebirth of purple through Ye Yinzhu''s vitality, the equal calling between the two broke the limit that they could not be called in the battle. It is by virtue of the spiritual connection that ye Yinzhu dodges the attack of shockwave and Seedorf. He didn''t summon purple to fight, because he wanted to be recognized by Seedorf with his own strength.


    In the face of his father''s attack, ye Yinzhu once had the feeling of being unable to compete, but his father, ye Zhong, relied on his skills. In front of him, however, Seedorf had absolute speed and strength.


    When the purple class war division turned around again, he was no longer merciful. His figure flashed. In a flash, he came to Ye Yinzhu. This time, Seedorf deliberately left a few efforts, and when he came to Ye Yinzhu, he stopped abruptly, and the branches fell from above.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that the same method can never be used twice in front of a strong man. The biggest drawback of the same call is that when he comes back through the call, his position is still the place where he disappeared before. He doesn''t want to meet purple''s fighting spirit when he turns around. Therefore, this time, ye Yinzhu did not disappear, he chose to fight head-on.


    Watching the branches fall, ye Yinzhu raises his right hand, and the dead wood dragon singing Qin disappears. At that moment, his right hand was covered with a thick layer of purple crystals. At the same time, a mass of golden light gushes out from the arm, rendering the purple crystal into the color of purple gold. Facing the branches of Seedorf.


    Seedorf''s attack was to carefully observe what exactly Ye Yinzhu disappeared by virtue of. He did not dare to exhaust his strength and kept a bit of fighting spirit. He was ready to respond at any time. However, he did not expect that ye Yinzhu had chosen such an opportunity to launch the attack with all his strength.


    The purple and golden light met the branches. At the moment of collision, a dazzling ball of light lit up between Seedorf and him. There was no roar, but a piercing tear.


    A dazzling halo, radiating suddenly released.


    The branches of Seedorf''s hands were broken inch by inch. Although his people didn''t move, his face was again filled with purple. Ye Yinzhu was attacking Seedorf from the bottom up. At this time, his body was knee deep in the hard granite of the ground. His handsome face was flushed.


    Ye Yinzhu''s action is very fast, even in the calf into the ground, he still did not stop his action. Because the purple halo produced by his collision with Seedorf is released towards the surroundings without any difference. This level of shockwave, Lisha and Theseus naturally will not be affected. But not the sea as a voice master.


    So, while being blasted into the ground, ye Yinzhu''s left hand also waved out, a dazzling silver light came on, one step ahead of the volatile purple halo, rushed to the ocean, and burst out instantly, forming a silver light shield. When the purple shock wave hits the light shield, it can only be eliminated. Make flash to the ocean side, ready to help her block the shock wave of Theseus slightly a Leng.


    The branch in sidorf''s hand is broken, but he has a more terrible attack weapon than the branch, that is his hand. He certainly saw Ye Yinzhu''s action, but since it was a battle, he would not stop until the end. Will the enemy stop attacking because you go to save people? So, the right fist of Theseus, at the same time that ye Yinzhu sent out the silver light, had come to him.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s legs are still under the ground, so it is impossible for him to dodge. His left and right hands attack at the same time. His body is still tilted under the effect of strength. In this case, he still does not give up. After the collision with Seedorf, the purple crystal on his right hand has been broken completely. At this time, his hand is even shaking, but it is still shaking In this way, he still waved his right hand, from the bottom point to Seedorf''s wrist.


    Seedorf didn''t dodge, because he didn''t think ye Yinzhu''s hand could affect his fist. In the face of Ye Yinzhu''s strong resistance, the Division has been aroused to win.


    A strange light was released from yeyinzhu. Due to the distance, Seedorf didn''t even see the color of the light. It was as if yeyinzhu''s body lit up as a whole. At the next moment, his right fist seemed to attack a soft body and slide past yeyinzhu''s body. There was a deep hole in the ground next to it.Ye Yinzhu''s left hand was also printed on Seedorf''s chest at this time. With a bang, Seedorf did not move, but ye Yinzhu was shocked by his fighting spirit. Of course, his legs naturally came out of the ground.


    In the air, ye Yinzhu rolled three times on his face before he fell to the ground. After seven or eight steps backward, he just managed to stabilize his body and controlled not to fall. Wow, a mouthful of blood.


    Qin Emperor''s eyes were cold and calm, and he took a deep breath. He barely suppressed the blood in his body. A stream of hot air gushed out from his four limbs, and a faint purple crystal began to emerge from his skin. Yes, he has combat power.


    The power of Shan and Lei is powerful, but they are not yet adults. With their power, ye Yinzhu just barely blocked siduofu''s attack, but his internal meridians were also severely shocked. Is the attack power of the purple level sixth level division so good to resist?


    "Yinzhu." The guzheng of the ocean can''t be played after the first roar just now, because she can''t calm down to blend with the music. See ye Yinzhu spit blood, immediately want to rush past, but was a Xius pulled.


    Siduofu stood in the same place and didn''t move. He looked at Ye Yinzhu behind his hands. His eyes showed a complicated light. "Tell me, how did you resolve my last punch?"


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "with the help of the guard three piece set, the star changes." Yes, he didn''t use life guard. In fact, at that moment, he was likely to win, but he gave up. If his slap on Seedorf''s chest was made with the sword of noksey, the result might be different. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know whether the fighting spirit of purple level 6 can block the sword of artifact level. But he didn''t try because Seedorf was the grandfather of the ocean.


    Seedorf took a look at the incense, which was still burning, but was close to the end. "Boy, do you think you can withstand my next attack?"


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly, "I don''t know until I have tried. I''m still standing. Isn''t it? "


    Seedorf smiles. This is the first time ye Yinzhu has seen his smile. But the next moment, Seedorf had already made his fist.


    Ye Yinzhu, who has been facing the purple class division, has never changed his face since he was hit hard at this time. Because this time, Seedorf''s fist was not aimed at him, but at the ocean.


    It was a dark purple fist, a fist with indomitable momentum. It''s the fist of the purple division. As the air solidified again, Theseus, who was just beside the ocean, rose up and fell to the other side to pull him away.


    The air has been locked by the fighting spirit. The delicate body of the ocean looks so small and weak in front of Seedorf''s purple fighting fist. At this time, her eyes were still on Ye Yinzhu, and she didn''t realize her danger.


    "No -"


    the blood was boiling, whether it was from Donglong bazong or Amethyst bimong, it was boiling at this moment. In Ye Yinzhu''s mind, there is no room for thinking at all. He can''t even think about the simple question why Seedorf attacked the ocean. All this happened too fast, even if he wanted to call purple, it was too late.


    Perhaps instinctively, a purple flame instantly burned out of his body, and the layer of purple crystal covered on his skin became the fuel of the purple flame, and the obstacles in the air could no longer be the power to stop him. The next moment, his body has been horizontal out, with his broad back, blocking the sea of delicate body.


    Ye Yinzhu saw the ocean''s eyes, and the ocean just saw him. The ocean''s eyes were panicked. But ye Yinzhu''s eyes became very firm at this time. He hugged the ocean with his powerful arms, and at that moment, the life guard bracelet on his wrist fell on the wrist of the ocean. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 330

    The fist of purple level 6 is not so easy to block. Ye Yinzhu knows that even if he has the body of Amethyst blood, he may not be able to block it completely. Only by giving her life to the sea can she be truly safe. If life guards itself, then when a fatal attack comes, your body will become illusory, immune to the attack, but what about the sea? The ocean in front of you will break in front of you. Ye Yinzhu does not allow such a thing to happen, because he promised to protect her, she is his. He has not been willing to use the life guard absolute defense, is to stay in the last strain.


    The feeling of holding the ocean in his arms is so real. In this desperate situation, all kinds of ideas constantly come out of his mind. If only he could hold the precious stones of life in his hands, then he could protect the ocean temporarily.


    The condition of using life storage gems is that the other party completely agrees to enter them to play the effect. Naturally, the ocean will not refuse. But it''s too late to think about anything.


    At the moment when the ocean is held in her arms by Ye Yinzhu, the whole person is already dull. When she realizes what ye Yinzhu is going to do, how can she turn the situation around. Ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes are close in front of him. The purple flame is burning in his eyes. His anxious and indomitable expression is so clear.


    The feeling of holding the ocean is really comfortable. Her soft body is completely embedded in the embrace of Ye Yinzhu. The faint fragrance is introduced into her nose. Her delicate waist is so comfortable. It''s a pity that ye Yinzhu is in the nervous mood of seeing death as if he were home. He is not in the mood to appreciate it.


    The back tight muscle is a little stiff, the person in the arms is still so soft, how can the imagined blow not appear? Ye Yinzhu stood there, holding the ocean, and was stunned there for a moment.


    "Hey, smelly boy, when do you want to hold my granddaughter?" Seedorf''s low voice sounded from behind Ye Yinzhu, and the Marshal''s tone was a bit more abusive.


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu responded, quickly released his arms holding the ocean, subconsciously turned around, but still blocked the ocean with his body.


    Seedorf and Theseus are all looking at him with a smile. The incense on one side has already burned out. The eyes of Li Sha look strange. From her eyes, ye Yinzhu actually sees the feeling of envy.


    Seedorf glanced at the ocean. The ocean was soft, half leaning on Ye Yinzhu''s back and lowering her head. If there is no white light in front of her, everyone will see that her pretty face has already become red, but tears are quietly falling down her blushing face.


    "It''s time. It''s up to you. " Siduofu lightly said a word to Ye Yinzhu and strode back to the main hall from his side.


    With a smile, asius extended his thumb to Ye Yinzhu, "boy, you can do it! But do you really forget or pretend. Ocean is Seedorf''s favorite granddaughter. How can he think of his granddaughter? Ha ha, ha ha. " Laughing, he followed Seedorf back to the main hall.


    Li Sha stares at Ye Yinzhu and hums: "can heroes save beauty? It''s very comfortable to hold people. "


    Ye Yinzhu was speechless for a while. When she looked back at the ocean, she firmly held her arm. The beautiful eyes in the white light on her face had told him a lot.


    "Yinzhu, this bracelet is so beautiful." The ocean looks at the life guard on her right wrist.


    How can you take back what you put on a girl''s hand? Ye Yinzhu smiles, "if you think it''s beautiful, I''ll give it to you. This is a set of three magic items that grandma Nina gave me when I first entered the divine sound system. Your grandfather is right. It''s not easy for me to protect you in the face of a real strong enemy. I''ll give you this three piece guard set, and your safety will be guaranteed. " While saying that, ye Yinzhu takes off the soul guard on his neck and naturally wears it on the slender neck of the ocean.


    The fire red gemstone hangs in front of the chest, and the sea white skin reflects the brightness, looking at Ye Yinzhu can''t help but be a little stunned. "This robe will never get dirty. I''ll take it off later. Its size can be adjusted by magic power. "


    Ocean did not refuse, their men give their own things, what reason to refuse. She just felt that at this moment, she was the happiest woman in the world.


    "Yinzhu, you gave them to me. What about yourself?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have the same life contract with Zi. In case of any danger, I can let Zi summon me to him through spiritual contact. What''s more, although my strength is not enough to compete with the real strong, there is no problem in self-protection. Come on, let''s go in. "


    Entering the main hall again, Seedorf had returned to the throne, but his face was a little pale. Ye Yinzhu''s several sudden attacks, as well as the attack of the high frequency sound blade and the auxiliary attack of the golden beetle, still brought some damage to the purple division.


    "Grandfather Seedorf, if you don''t think I''m enough to take the ocean to France, let her stay. I just lost. " Ye Yinzhu will never cheat. At the time of Seedorf''s last strike, he clearly remembered that the incense was still burning. It was Seedorf''s mercy that kept him going.Seedorf watched Ye Yinzhu deeply, but did not speak. His real eyes did not give ye Yinzhu any sense of panic, but just calmly looked at Seedorf.


    "I want to talk to Ye Yinzhu alone, Arthus, please."


    With a little smile, he nodded to his old friend and walked out of the main hall with Lisha who didn''t want to leave. Haiyang naturally understands what her grandfather means. She knows that after passing his test, ye Yinzhu has been recognized by his grandfather. There will be no more problems. She goes straight to the back hall with shyness and sweetness. In the wide main hall, only Ye Yinzhu and siduofu were left.


    "Ye Yinzhu, who are you?" The first sentence of Seedorf''s voice made Ye Yinzhu''s heart sink.


    "I''m a student of the Department of divinity at the Milan Academy of magic, from Arcadia. Don''t you know all about grandfather Seedorf? " It was quiet. Although there is no soul in the guard, but with Ye Yinzhu''s current spiritual strength, even the Purple strong can not easily break through his spiritual defense.


    "The combination of magic and martial arts is extremely rare among human beings who can cultivate to your level. Only the elves who are naturally close to nature or the powerful dragon can do it. Yellow level fighting spirit, but can play close to the purple level power. After mixing your music magic, its power even exceeds the purple level. How deep you are hiding! Should you explain to me why the yellow class can play the power of the blue class? You should understand that this is a taboo ability to violate the rainbow rules in Falan. To participate in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, you should first worry about yourself. " Sidorf''s cold voice.


    After listening to siduofu''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel cold as if he was in a hurry! I just want to see what the French blue looks like, but I forget the most simple and crucial problem. The ability level of Donglong bazong, before the purple level, completely violates the rainbow level rule. It''s easy to cheat the students of Milan''s Mowu academy, but when you get to France, there are all top-level strong men. How can you hide the past? Once found out, how can people in France let themselves go? Thinking of this, a thin cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s dull expression, Seedorf suddenly smiles, and the pressure of Wei Leng''s shooting disappears instantly. His smile turns his whole temperament from coldness to kindness.


    "Qin Shang is a good apprentice. Ye Li also has a good grandson. I envy them


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu looks at siduofu stupidly. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to answer his words. His heart beats faster. The light in his eyes suddenly became sharp. Deep in my soul, I contacted purple for the first time.


    "Don''t be nervous, silly boy. If I want to kill you, with your present strength, there is no possibility of resistance. From the ability you showed before, you should have reached the level between jiandanqinxin level 7 and Huangzhu level 6 and level 7. It''s hard to imagine! Among the younger generation of Donglong eight sects, you are definitely the number one


    Ye Yinzhu subconsciously stepped back and looked at Seedorf in surprise. "Grandpa Seedorf, do you know my two grandfathers? Do you know the eight schools of Donglong


    Sidorf gave a cool smile and said, "what do you think? Look at my hair and eyes. Aren''t they as black as you


    Yes, the sea is black hair and black eyes, and so is Seedorf.


    "You too..." Ye Yinzhu had guessed something in his heart, but he was not sure it was true.


    Siduofu nodded slowly and said, "yes, you guessed right. I''m also a member of the eight schools of Donglong. Born in meizong, your mother will call me uncle. The plum blossom among the four Dharma guardians of the eight schools of Donglong. "


    Plum blossom? Ye Yinzhu suddenly feels like laughing. Elder plum blossom? How can these four words not be funny when they are used on sidorf.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    hey, plum blossom. I didn''t expect that. These are just the prelude to the climax. Don''t worry. There are still some plots to be arranged before the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle. Let''s take your time. The small three guarantees are wonderful. Xiao San''s monthly pass has fallen to the third place. Brothers, help me a lot and help Xiao San up. Thank you very much. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 331

    Seedorf said helplessly: "Stinky boy, don''t laugh. You think I''m willing to take the name. This is the rule of the ancestors. Fortunately, I was born in meizong. It''s not too bad. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at siduofu suspiciously, "but what you did just now is not meizong''s sword technique."


    Siduofu snorted, "if I use meizong sword, do you think you can support me for so long?" As he spoke, he raised his right hand, a deep purple light came on, and the purple awn instantly condensed into a long sword in pure energy form, which appeared in his grasp. With a wave of siduofu''s hand, nine neat Purple Plum Blossoms suddenly appeared in the air.


    A sword nine plum, ye Yinzhu vaguely distinguish, that each plum is composed of at least dozens of swords, instant nine plum, that how fast! This kind of attack is used by a strong man of purple level 6, not to mention himself. I''m afraid even my grandfather can''t resist it. It seems that I know too little about the eight schools of Donglong.


    "Grandfather Seedorf. Since you are the East Dragon Dharma protector elder, why did you become... "


    "Why do you become Grand Marshal of Milan Empire, right?" Seedorf said faintly.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Siduofu said: "we Donglong bazong have existed for many years, but we have never had a chance to really develop. The blood of the east dragon has been assimilated by the west dragon for a long time. It''s not easy to think about rising again. For the better development of our Donglong eight sect, our four Dharma guardians all have different missions. And my mission is to be a marshal in the first empire. When I left zongmen, I was only 19 years old. Since then, I have entered the Empire of Milan. From the most ordinary soldier sitting up, step by step to today''s position. I don''t know how many generations the violet family has developed, but the Seedorf family started from me. On the surface, I''m fully integrated into the Empire of Milan. But I have Donglong blood. When I became one of the two Grand Marshals of the Milan Empire, I had the title of the elder protector of the Dharma, a secret that even Theseus didn''t know. Kid, you''re still too young. If you don''t meet me today, but another strong man, I''m afraid you''ll find it hard to get rid of the eight taboos of Donglong. "


    Ye Yinzhu lowered his head and said, "it''s my carelessness. In the college, the wind and the water are smooth, and no one can see the clue, which makes me not thoughtful. "


    Seedorf said: "maybe, ordinary people don''t think there is anything wrong with the non rainbow level, but once let Falan know, it is the disaster of extinction. Back to the original topic, are you going to participate in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war like this? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "this is the order of elder Howard. Can I not go? I think you have experienced the hegemony of Yinlong city. "


    Seedorf thought about it and said, "it seems that only before the game can you enter the purple class in an all-round way, can you hide your eyes and ears."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "enter purple level? How is that possible? I''m very lucky to have the ability I have now. But now the speed of cultivation is very slow. It''s more difficult to enter purple level. And I''m also a master of both magic and martial arts. Listen to grandfather Qin, when I reach the level close to purple, I will encounter the magic wall. It''s several times more difficult to break through than a single one. "


    "Yinzhu, do you know how old our youngest purple class in the history of Donglong eight schools was?" Seedorf looks at Ye Yinzhu deeply.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "before I left home, I never heard two grandfathers talk about our Donglong bazong. Many things my father told me when he came to see me at the college a few days ago. "


    "It''s nineteen," Seedorf said in a deep voice


    "Nineteen?" Ye Yinzhu exclaimed. As far as he knows, his two grandfathers have reached the purple level and are over 50 years old. Qin Shang, in particular, reached the purple level only after he was 60 years old. 19 years old, which is an unimaginable age for both Donglong bazong and ordinary human beings to practice according to rainbow level.


    Seedorf looked at the shock in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, "do you know why you can reach the purple level at the age of 19? That''s because of the secret method handed down by our Donglong empire. It''s a secret that only the elder Dharma protectors of all ages know. "


    "Then don''t tell me. I''m not an elder. " Ye Yinzhu said calmly.


    Siduofu said with a smile: "although you are not the elder Dharma protector, you are the first genius in the history of the eight schools of Donglong."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "no! Didn''t you just say that the youngest purple class of our Donglong eight schools is 19 years old? I''m seventeen years old this year. According to the current cultivation speed, even if I don''t consider the magic wall, it''s hard for me to reach the purple level at the age of 19. "


    But zidoff is real enough. What''s more, you don''t achieve it through our Donglong secret method, but completely rely on cultivation. We Donglong have never had such a talent. Even in the history of Donglong Empire, it did not appear. Do you know how I said to reach the purple level at the age of 19? "


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head blankly.Siduofu said: "the secret of the east dragon is to enlighten people."


    "The best way to do it?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Seedorf stupidly.


    Siduofu nodded and said: "to be alert is a special ability that is only suitable for martial arts. It was a transmission of fighting spirit. One person pours his fighting spirit into another person''s body and becomes the fighting spirit of the other person. That''s what it''s all about. The four Dharma guardians of Donglong will choose a suitable disciple to deliver their fighting spirit at the end of their life. Although he will die immediately after being enlightened, one third of his original fighting spirit will become that disciple. In other words, it can instantly create a master who is equivalent to one third of the elder''s fighting ability. On this basis, it''s easier to reach the purple level of strength. "


    "Can the cultivation ability be passed on to others? If that''s the case, can''t several elders superpose and send it to one person to instantly create a purple level strong one? "


    Seedorf shook his head, looked at Ye Yinzhu with a surprised face and said, "it''s not that easy. It''s very demanding to be aware of it. First of all, the person to be transmitted should have a certain basis of fighting spirit, and should have exactly the same attributes as the person to be transmitted. And in the process of transmission is extremely dangerous, a bad, both will die at the same time. A person can only accept one visit. If there is a second time, it will explode and die immediately. Do you think it''s so easy to make a master? This is a way against the heaven, which has a great influence on the later cultivation. Step by step cultivation is the real king. This point, when I break through the purple level after gradually understand. I am the undertaker of the secret method. Under the influence of the secret method, I broke through the purple level at the age of 25 and became a war division. With the ability of the purple level, I became a foreign silver dragon and a marshal of the Milan empire. I''m seventy-two years old. I''ve been forty-seven years! I''ve only been promoted from purple level 1 to purple level 6. That''s what happened when we started


    Although Ye Yinzhu knew that it was extremely difficult for him to improve the purple level, he could not help taking a breath when he heard Seedorf say that it was 47 years since he was promoted from the first level to the sixth level. How many 47 years can a person have in his life?


    Sidorf continued: "that''s why I said that you are the first genius of our eight schools. Although I don''t know how Qin Shang and Ye Li did it. But I can''t imagine that you have achieved what you have achieved at the age of seventeen without being enlightened. " Speaking of this, his eyes suddenly flashed a brilliant, "perhaps, the birth of genius also indicates that the time for the rise of our Donglong eight schools is coming.". So, no matter what, you have to retreat completely in this seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. Sound bamboo, can only ocean music produce sublimation effect with you in ensemble


    Ye Yinzhu said: "that''s not true, but the ocean is the highest level of cultivation. She has reached the level of the green level. With my heart of the sword and the lute in the seventh level, our divine sound system magic can at least be upgraded to the level of the first level of the purple level through ensemble


    After a long hesitation, Seedorf looked at Ye Yinzhu again and said in a deep voice, "can you guarantee her absolute safety? I''m talking about absoluteness. There can''t be an absolute loss. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "sure. As long as I''m alive, there''s no danger in the ocean. "


    Seedorf nodded, sighed and said, "the ocean must not be in danger, otherwise I''ll try to let her go with you


    Hearing this word, ye Yinzhu can''t help but wonder that Seedorf is the grandfather of the ocean. It can be said that he should be able to decide everything about the ocean, but why do he say "try to do it"?


    Sidorf said: "one of the things I''ll tell you is to remind you not to use any method to boost your strength so fast that your foundation is unstable. On the other hand, after many years of research, I found that the top is not unchangeable. If properly controlled, some changes can take place. If everything goes well, I can temporarily upgrade your fighting spirit to the first level of purple, that is, the first level of purple bamboo of your bamboo sect. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 332

    "Temporary promotion?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned.


    Seedorf nodded: "yes, it''s a temporary promotion. I will inject my fighting spirit into your body. Because you and I are not of the same origin, and your own strength is not weak, it is impossible to absorb my fighting spirit. But I can use my own fighting spirit to compress your fighting spirit as much as possible. You should know that the greater the density of fighting, the greater the power. According to my calculation, my fighting spirit can last in your body for about a month, which is enough to complete the battle. In the battle, your fighting spirit will show the power of the purple level. But you must remember that although the power is the purple level, your fighting spirit itself is still the level of the yellow bamboo level 7, that is to say, the output of each attack becomes larger, which can The total volume is still so much. Therefore, in combat, you should try to avoid using fighting spirit. Once you use it, you should defeat your opponent in the shortest time


    Ye Yinzhu once again deeply realized that the magic of Donglong bazong''s martial arts is really not comparable to the martial arts of other countries that only know how to rely on speed and strength.


    "So they won''t be found by the Falan people. Magic I can play with the sea, fighting spirit can become purple level through your compression. Grandfather Seedorf, so you are going to France with us this time? "


    Seedorf nodded and said: "whether I will lead you to Falan has not been decided, but the 500 warriors who are ready to fight have already been selected and have begun to enter the final running in. Now that you and I have been working together for more than one month, we hope to cooperate with each other as soon as possible. Today you rest first, tomorrow morning, I will take you out. By the way, I''ll take you and Livio to see Silvio this afternoon. As for who I am, you know what to do. "


    Under the arrangement of the servant, ye Yinzhu and Lisha stay in the Marshal''s mansion for the time being. Standing in front of the window of the room, ye Yinzhu is constantly thinking about what happened after meeting with Seedorf today. Milan empire''s most powerful, imperial Marshal Seedorf will be the east dragon eight people. This is simply unthinkable. If so, where are the other three Dharma elders? In randias? Or in other kingdoms? It seems that the preparation work of the eight schools of Donglong has not been one or two years. But can Donglong bazong really rise? What kind of place is Falan? All kinds of confused ideas kept pouring out of his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    The Magic School of Milan, the dormitories of the Department of divinity.


    The door opened and Sula, who had changed back into men''s clothes, came out of the dormitory. At this time, her eyes had returned to calm and she walked out of the dormitory in her neat school uniform.


    When she got to the intersection, she couldn''t help turning back and looking at the dormitory again. A trace of sadness flashed through her eyes, "those who want to come always come back. Yinzhu, are we really going to meet on the battlefield? I don''t know if we will have the chance to live here together in the future. But anyway, the time I spent with you will be the best memory in my heart. "


    He raised his right hand and looked at the simple space ring on his hand. It was a gift from ye Yinzhu. Although it could not be compared with the artifact like the eternal double puppet, there was nothing more precious in Sula''s heart.


    Turning around, he tried not to let the tears fall from his eyes. His body spread out and went out of the college.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, when the first ray of sunlight shines into the room, ye Yinzhu also opens his eyes. The blood of amethyst is really strong. Although it suffered a lot of damage in the battle with Seedorf yesterday, after one night''s recovery, its physical condition has completely returned to normal, and even the bamboo fighting spirit has reached the peak of level 6, which is about to break through level 7. Fighting against the strong is the best way to stimulate potential.


    Open the window, facing the sun to breathe the freshest morning air, ye Yinzhu can''t help showing an elegant smile on his face. Last night, in his practice, he carefully thought over all the details of the war with Seedorf and found many shortcomings. After a night of careful thinking, his actual combat experience has grown a lot unconsciously.


    "Ye Yinzhu, are you up yet?" The sound of Lisha came from the outside. The light flashed. The figure with silver hair and purple eyes had appeared outside Ye Yinzhu''s residence.


    "Yes." Ye Yinzhu steps out of the room. Today''s Lisha looks energetic. Under the sunlight, her silver hair is shining and her purple eyes are more profound. From her, ye Yinzhu feels the breath of youth.


    "You got up early, too! I''m going to kill you. "


    "Since I can''t sleep long, why delay. Let''s go. We are going to join the members of the Milan Empire today


    Yesterday afternoon, Silvio did not summon Ye Yinzhu and Lisha. Instead, he personally came to marshal''s house to have a long talk with them. Silvio was also very surprised that ye Yinzhu could become the representative of the silver dragon city, but even he, the great emperor, could not change the decision of the Silver Dragon King. In desperation, he can only tell Ye Yinzhu to be careful, instead of mentioning the victory of the qualifying battle. But from the meaning of his words at that time, ye Yinzhu found that although Silvio attached great importance to the qualifying battle, he paid more attention to the relationship with Yinlong city. Did he know something? About Howard''s evolution.The two left the Marshal''s house after a meal with Marshal Seedorf. Seedorf is eccentric, at least in the eyes of outsiders. Marshal Tang, I don''t even have an entourage.


    Out of Milan, Seedorf said to asures: "let''s get there as soon as possible." One man and one dragon worked together for many years, and atheeus naturally understood what he meant. Flying is naturally the fastest way to get on the road.


    A layer of dazzling silver light came up from Theseus, accompanied by the loud sound of the dragon, the human shape changed suddenly, the clothes transformed into energy disappeared quietly, and the huge body that expanded instantly appeared in front of Seedorf in the blink of an eye. The irrepressible pressure of the dragon people made the air solidify.


    Siduofu''s figure flashed and fell on the back of asures. He looked back at Ye Yinzhu and Lisha.


    "Li Sha, I''m going to trouble you." Ye Yinzhu said helplessly.


    Li Sha snorted, but he didn''t object. The same silver light also lit up from her. Surrounded by surging magic elements, the Silver Dragon Princess also showed herself. Although she was much smaller than asures, she didn''t have much difference in breath.


    Ye Yinzhu floats down on Li Sha''s back and makes a gesture to Seedorf.


    Two giant silver dragons soared into the air at the same time and flew to the West under the influence of wind elements and their own huge dragon wings.


    Haiyang has not appeared since the morning. Seedorf tells Ye Yinzhu that he still needs to consider whether Haiyang can participate in the seven nations and seven dragons ranking war.


    Today''s weather is particularly sunny, cloudless blue sky, although still in the morning, but the beautiful sunshine has brought a hot feeling. In the rapid flight of the two silver dragons, soon they entered a mountain forest in addition to the boundary of Milan city.


    Milan in summer is undoubtedly the most beautiful season. All the plants in the forest grow luxuriantly. Even in the air, they can breathe the intoxicating fresh air. Far away, ye Yinzhu saw a huge military camp outside the mountain forest. Yes, it''s the barracks. The size of these barracks can be clearly seen from the air.


    Sidorf''s voice just sounded, "this is the central army of the Empire of Milan. The royal guards are responsible for the defence of Milan. The central Legion is responsible for the city of Milan and the surrounding arches. In the event of war. The most elite Legion can respond in the first place, rescue Milan or carry out any mission. The central group army, with a total of 100000 troops, is the strongest of all the groups in the Empire of Milan in terms of weapons, equipment and personnel quality. Maldini is mainly responsible for the external war, and I am mainly responsible for the internal training and guarding the Milan royal family. The central group army is the most fundamental force under my command. Although far less in number than the army controlled by the Maldini and violet families. But in terms of quality, they are by no means comparable. "


    Ye Yinzhu wants to see from below. In the barracks, under the sunlight, all kinds of metallic luster are reflected. He clearly saw at least two dragon cavalry brigades cruising in the barracks. The army is extremely neat. Generally speaking, except for special arms, ordinary soldiers in the army have leather armour or no armour. But at this time, he found that all the soldiers in the 100000 member central group army below were wearing metal armor. From this point, we can see that sidorf''s equipment is excellent, not bad.


    "Grandfather Seedorf, are the soldiers who participated in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war selected from the central group army?" In the high-speed flight of Yinlong, it is also affected by the wind. The sound transmission of Ye Yinzhu is not as easy as that of siduofu. It is necessary to concentrate on the right and cooperate with the bamboo fighting spirit to send the sound to siduofu''s ears.


    "Mostly. There are also strong players in other systems. The central army of the Empire of Milan, also known as the Red Cross army. He never played in the battle with orcs, which is also the last ace of Milan empire. I''ll tell you the whole battle composition of this regiment later. The five hundred selected this time are all young officers, needless to say, their own qualities. Because there are too few excellent magicians under the age of 25. Therefore, among these 500 people, only 50 magicians are generally at the yellow and green levels. In order to give full play to the power, the magicians we selected are all fire type. Only in this way can we have the strongest attack power. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 333

    While saying this, Theseus had taken the lead in folding his wings and gliding downward, but he was not flying in the direction of the Red Cross army at the foot of the forest, but in the forest.


    Lisha deliberately accelerated the speed of the fall, and the sudden sense of weightlessness startled Ye Yinzhu. However, he was not the first time to ride a dragon. With her left hand tightly clasping the scales on Li Sha''s back, the bamboo spirit is released and her body is firmly attached to Li Sha. No matter how she flies, her body is closely combined with Li Sha''s dragon body.


    Asius glided all the way to the top of the mountain forest. When he was about 10 meters away from the mausoleum, his wings suddenly spread out, and the downward rush stopped abruptly. In the twinkling light, asius had changed into human shape again, and fell into the forest with Seedorf under the package of a wind element.


    After all, the ability to kill was poor. She didn''t dare to slow down until she reached the position of 10 meters. She opened her wings 30 meters ahead of time. However, she changed back to human shape ahead of time.


    Ye Yinzhu felt that his whole body sank and he had fallen down. At this time, he was about 50 meters above the ground. Although this height can''t kill a strong blue player like him, it''s embarrassing to really fall down. In the crisis, ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath to lighten his body as much as possible. At the same time, the bamboo fighting spirit in his body runs at full speed, and his hands press down. The dark yellow bamboo fighting spirit slows down the fall like a light shield. At the same time, with a wave of her right hand, Bisi skillfully circled, and was already entangled at the foot of Lisha. With the help of Wei Yi, the falling potential has completely disappeared. At this time, he had already reached the top of the forest. Without waiting for Li Sha to get angry, ye Yinzhu took back Bisi and put his toes on the branches to help him fall on the ground. His moon god guard was handed over to Seedorf last night to transfer him to the ocean, and today''s Ye Yinzhu can only wear the uniform of Milan''s Mowu Academy.


    As soon as he enters the woods, ye Yinzhu finds out that it''s not right. After spending some time with Chang Hao, he knows more about magic circles than before. He finds that there are no magic circles in the humble places in the woods. Although it''s not enough to attack, it''s enough to warn.


    Li Sha falls behind Ye Yinzhu with a cold hum. Obviously, he is a little resentful because he failed to play with Ye Yinzhu.


    Sure enough, as ye Yinzhu''s judgment, as soon as they entered the woods, there was a strong pressure around them. The pressure is coming from all directions, cold and bloodless, but it is not the place like Milan''s Mowu Academy.


    "See marshal." In a flash, a handsome young man appeared in front of Seedorf, kneeling on one knee to salute. The man looked about twenty-three or four years old. His humble fine iron armor and wide blade Epee proved his profession. Although he was wearing a lot of heavy equipment, it had no effect on his action. When rushing from afar, it is as light as a leaf, without any sound. It is clearly an excellent master in the eyes.


    Seedorf nodded. "Get up. How is the training going? Is everyone here? "


    The handsome young man said respectfully, "all the people have arrived. In addition to the 300 people in our headquarters, the elite selected from other systems have gathered in the camp, waiting for your instructions. It''s just


    Siduofu light way: "just what?"


    The handsome young man said, "it''s just that they seem to look down on our staff. There have been several conflicts."


    Seedorf said calmly, "it''s normal. It''s all young people, who don''t have the heart to win. Besides, they don''t know your strength. Let me introduce you. These are the two who will be with you against the enemy. Ye Yinzhu, Li Sha. " He did not point out the identity of Ye Yinzhu and Lisha from Yinlong city.


    The handsome young man then turned his eyes to Ye Yinzhu. When he saw Ye Yinzhu, his face was very flat, just slightly polite. But when his eyes fell on his perfect face, he couldn''t help but burst into two groups of brilliance. Eyes suddenly become bright. The faint blue light is released from the body. That''s his aggressive level.


    Seedorf didn''t seem to notice this. He said to Ye Yinzhu, "his name is Ye Hongyan. He has the same surname as you. He was the youngest general in the Red Cross. He is 24 years old. Among the younger generation of generals, Oliveira, a member of the violet family who has just become a Silver Star Dragon Rider, can be compared with him. "


    Ye Yinzhu is always friendly to people. With a smile, he reaches out his right hand to Ye Hongyan and says, "hello."


    At this time, ye Hongyan''s eyes were drawn back from Li Sha and held it lightly in Ye Yinzhu''s hand, "hello." At a close distance, he only looked at Ye Yinzhu a few more times. He was a little surprised. He didn''t seem to have a strong breath. The young man was not so much a soldier as a nobleman. His elegant temperament is not something a soldier can have.


    Sidorf said, "come on, go to the camp."


    "Yes." Ye Hongyan promised to lead the way. Before he led the way, he did not forget to take another look at Li Sha.


    Ye Hongyan''s height is similar to that of Ye Yinzhu''s, but his shoulders are wider, and his ordinary armor looks so great on him. With his progress, there were forty soldiers in the woods, twenty of whom were armed with spears and twenty with epee. There was no one to speak, just a quiet guard on both sides, together toward the depths of the woods.Under the guidance of Ye Hongyan, they soon arrived at the destination of this trip. This is a camp in the depression, surrounded by mountains and forests. There is a place emptied in the depression, and the wooden houses on both sides look simple. It''s obviously temporary. At this time, there were about four or five hundred people in the camp. Before entering the camp, ye Yinzhu could see that the four or five hundred people were divided into two groups.


    One of them is the soldiers dressed in iron armour just like Ye Hongyan. These soldiers were all dressed in the same clothes. In such hot weather, no one even took off his helmet and was practicing the simplest spear and sword cutting in the camp. Very simple action, from their hands out, but give people a tragic momentum.


    The number of the other group is slightly less. Most of them are wearing light clothes, chatting and laughing sound one after another, some of them even bored to release the magic ball into the air. The soldiers are energetic one by one, and some even make some provocative actions towards the soldiers on the other side, releasing their fighting spirit of at least green level. There are only a few exceptions. For example, ye Yinzhu saw Oliveira at a glance.


    Oliveira is also wearing armor, which was just sold in Milan auction house a few days ago. Ye Yinzhu naturally knows that the star blue battle armor has a constant temperature attribute. The heat of summer will not affect him.


    It has to be admitted that the star blue battle armor looks very powerful on Oliveira. The water blue armor seems to ripple in the sun. The crystal blue releases a faint smell. The armor is simple and neat, without any more decoration, but it takes the greatest degree of protection into the body. This is the style of the dwarf foundry master. With Oliveira''s tall figure, it looks even more heroic. With his blue Epee on his back, standing in the loose crowd seemed a little out of place.


    Seedorf saw that there was no change in the situation in the field camp, and seemed to have expected such a situation for a long time.


    When ye Hongyan was still a few hundred meters away from the camp, he suddenly accelerated, his figure flickered several times, and he was the first to enter the camp. The loud voice spread all over the camp under the action of strong fighting spirit. "Marshal arrived -"


    the loose soldiers heard Ye Hongyan''s cry, but they didn''t react at the first time. They just subconsciously looked at the entrance of the camp However, the 300 or so soldiers reacted at the first time. They, also wearing black iron armor, stamped their right foot on the ground instantly and gave out a healthy and strong roar. Their hands holding the weapons were first retracted, then raised in two layers, and then moved three times in succession. The most strange thing was that when they raised their weapons Instead of destroying the original spirit of killing, it became as sharp as a sword.


    The sudden appearance of the murderous spirit and the uniform voice immediately startled the 200 loose soldiers. At this time, siduofu and ye Yinzhu had already arrived at the gate of the camp.


    "Good marshal." Three hundred people yelled at the same time, and they did their best. Ye Yinzhu was also startled by the noise.


    Seedorf nodded with satisfaction and said calmly, "what''s your mission?" His voice seems to be very light, but in the moment of speaking, it was clearly introduced into the ears of each of the 500 people in the audience.


    "Defend Milan, defend the glory of Milan to the death." It''s still a uniform voice, and their momentum has reached the peak at this moment. The cold and indifferent eyes have turned into fanaticism.


    the little climax is just beginning to show. How can death 300, a group formed after countless battles, become Death 500?


    Please continue to pay attention to this book, if you like, please support it, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 334

    What a lion of steel. Ye Yinzhu is awe inspiring. At the same time, he can''t help admiring Seedorf. If his own Qin City can have such an army, it won''t be too many. The 4000 people will be enough. If that''s true, then, even in the face of ten times the enemy, I have the confidence to fight.


    Seedorf''s man showed a smile, it is gratified and proud eyes. When his eyes turned to the other 200 soldiers, it was cold again.


    Marshal Seedorf and Maldini are famous for Milan. Maldini is known as Milan''s shield, while Seedorf''s nickname is Milan''s sword. The sword of Milan.


    At the sight of the marshal, the former looseness had disappeared, and all 200 soldiers, including 50 magicians, stood in awe. Although the formation was not neat, there was no smile on their faces at this time. All the people who can be selected to come here are crystal clear. It''s just a lot more arrogant in their hearts.


    Seedorf light looking at the front of these soldiers, "Oliveira, out."


    "Yes." Oliveira took a standard step, three big strides, and came out of the queue. His star blue battle armor suddenly brought a bunch of blue light and shadow in the sunlight.


    "Tell me what you were doing." Sidorf''s calm and cold way.


    Oliveira''s expression was solemn, and he didn''t even look at Ye Yinzhu beside Seedorf, "we are waiting for your arrival. Waiting for your instructions. "


    Seedorf nodded and slowly stepped forward. Although he walked slowly, every step seemed to contain the wisdom of heaven and earth, calm and powerful.


    Until he reached Oliveira, Seedorf stopped. The eyes first swept over Oliveira, then looked at the soldiers and magicians who came here with him.


    "You are all the elites of the younger generation of the Empire. Coming here means that you are ready to sacrifice for the glory of the Empire. In my eyes, each of you is a warrior of the Empire and a successor of Milan''s glory. I, Grand Admiral Seedorf, salute you. " As he said this, Seedorf stamped his right foot hard, raised his right hand straight in front of him, and pointed to the sky obliquely, the standard Milan salute.


    He was accompanied by the 300 soldiers behind him, with the same posture and uniform.


    At the end of the salute, Seedorf and his soldiers put down their right hands at the same time, and the color of awe suddenly became fierce. At this time, he was like an invincible sword. The surging and powerful killing opportunity immediately covered the whole scene, and the light of lavender scattered everywhere, without the slightest cover up.


    Oliveira, who was the first to bear the brunt of the attack, could not help but snort. He stepped back three steps in succession and then barely stood firm. His blue fighting spirit had been fully released. Other people are not as good as him, but they are far away. For a moment, the fighting spirit and magic color of green light up at the same time, resisting the momentum of Seedorf.


    Seedorf still stood there, as if nothing had been done, the huge pressure did not abate, coldly said: "I salute you, because of your courage to come here and your determination to maintain the glory of Milan. But now I am also ashamed of you. Do you look like you''re going to be warriors for the glory of Milan? " Suddenly, he turned around and pointed his right hand at the 300 black armour soldiers. His eyes became sharper. "Who are they?"


    Two hundred people led by Oliveira didn''t say a word, because they didn''t know how to answer.


    "They are your comrades in arms, living and dying together. What was your attitude just now? Look down on them? Oliveira, answer me


    Oliveira also stomped and raised his hand, thinking of Seedorf''s Milan salute, "No."


    Seedorf snorted coldly, "no, I''m afraid you''re the only one. In more than a month''s time, you will work together and stand on the same battlefield. If there is estrangement now, it will turn into a devastating disaster on the battlefield. I''m a very direct person. Since I''m not convinced, you might as well have a fight. If you win, well, in the future, you will be the main force of this small group. These 300 soldiers will all follow your steps. If you lose, then take off your gorgeous armor, put on the same armor as them, and become a part of these soldiers. Oliveira, these 200 people, including the magician, are under your temporary command. I''ll give you half an hour to prepare. In half an hour, here it is, to win


    "Yes, marshal." Oliveira is worthy of the violet family''s most outstanding children, in the face of Seedorf''s order, he did not hesitate half a point.


    Seedorf looked at Oliveira, who was still standing in the same place? Any questions? "


    Oliveira said in a loud voice, "yes, marshal. I see you have at least one magician. Like me and most of us who have just come here, he is a student of the Academy of magic and martial arts in Milan, so I ask you to join us. The master in charge is wrong. Help me fight together. "


    Seedorf laughed. He found that the boy of the violet family was really smart, even better than he knew. "That''s a good idea. At least you have proved to me that you know people well. But you are wrong. This time, although Ye Yinzhu will cooperate with you in the future, he does not belong to you, nor is he a part of you. So I reject your request. "Oliveira was stunned for a moment. At this time, he looked at Ye Yinzhu, who nodded to him. Looking at this big brother who once taught himself a lot of military knowledge and generously gave him nine million gold coins a few days ago, he could not help smiling. For Oliveira, ye Yinzhu really admires her. It''s an absolute genius for him to reach such a high level of cultivation at his age.


    Oliveira did not hesitate because he knew that the longer the preparation time, the better for his side. Once again, after sidorf saluted, he immediately returned to the battle.


    Perhaps because of the strength, for Oliveira''s words, these 200 people are relatively recognized. In half an hour, it was in the process of intensive discussion and shooting.


    On the other side, three hundred soldiers, led by Ye Hongyan, were still standing there, in the hot sun. Ye Yinzhu can even imagine that the temperature of their black armor can even cook an egg. But they didn''t move. Some people''s feet of the ground has been a little wet, it is the sweat flowing from the armor.


    "Let''s go over there and see. Yes, it''s really interesting. It seems that it didn''t come in vain this time. " Li Sha patted Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder and pointed to the shade beside him.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "go. I''ll watch it here. " Maybe he was infected by the three hundred soldiers. At this time, he preferred to be in the same sunshine with them. Soldiers in armor are not afraid. Will a magician be afraid of the temperature brought by the sun? Although the foreign silver dragon didn''t bring him all the magic, his ability of reaction and adjustment to all the magic elements is incomparable to ordinary people. The adjustment of his own temperature alone is enough to prevent him from being affected by the heat.


    Half an hour passed quickly. When Oliveira''s 200 people stood up again, it was completely different from before. Under the leadership of Oliveira, this is a triangle battle. Oliveira is in the front of the triangle and becomes the sharp edge of the cone. Behind him, every soldier appeared to be in high momentum, and the line was still neat. Escorted by 150 soldiers, the 50 magicians were behind them. It''s covered in the triangle. If you closely observe Ye Yinzhu, you can see that the 30 men in the front of the triangle, headed by Oliveira, are the most powerful of the 200.


    Oliveira is worthy of the title of genius in the military field because he can come up with such a battle array in a short time and select the most suitable candidates for different positions in the battle array. His blue level strength, in this case, can play out to the greatest extent and become the edge of later attack. As long as he breaks through the opponent''s formation, although there is a difference of 100 in the number, there are as many as 50 magicians on his side, so he can completely defeat his opponent.


    "Switch weapons." Seedorf said in a deep voice.


    Soon, from the side of the warehouse, a total of 500 people on both sides, in addition to the magician, were replaced by thick wood weapons. A wooden sword or a stick. This kind of weapon obviously won''t bring fatal damage to the opponent, but it won''t have any problem in fighting.


    After rearranging, Seedorf stood in the middle of the camp. "When I left here, the competition officially began. Both of you should remember that this is not a drill, but a real war. You can use any means of attack except killing people. On the battlefield, as long as we can survive, no matter how we do it, we are right. The contest won''t be over until either of you completely loses your resistance. Do you understand? "


    "I understand." Although the voice was not neat this time, it was 500.


    With a flash of purple light, Seedorf''s body had risen to the sky. Oliveira''s reaction was quick, holding up his wooden sword, "for the glory of Milan." The warriors and magicians behind him, at the same time, chanted, "for the glory of Milan."


    "Charge." Oliveira was the first one to move. The blue fighting spirit was so dazzling. With the star blue battle armor, he immediately became the focus of the whole court. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 335

    Behind him, there are at least four soldiers whose fighting spirit has reached the level of the junior level, and behind him, they are at least green level, middle level and high level. For a moment, the scene that 150 soldiers released their fighting spirit above green level at the same time was really shocking. Fighting spirit crisscrossed in the air, and the last 50 magicians began to sing their incantations.


    Compared with the dazzling splendor on this side, the 300 soldiers on the other side were not surprised. One hundred Epee soldiers took firm steps with their right hand, and one hundred spear soldiers on the two wings put up their spears and followed the Epee soldiers to meet each other. The Epee warrior is led by Ye Hongyan who welcomed Ye Yinzhu and siduofu.


    Ye Hongyan''s expression is very calm. Like the soldiers on his side, he doesn''t have any fighting spirit released. In the face of the fighting pressure of 150 regiments exceeding the green level, they don''t have any emotional fluctuation, they just greet him quietly.


    The distance between the two sides is gradually drawing in. 300 meters, 250 meters, 200 meters, 150 meters, 50 meters.


    When the distance into 100 meters, Oliveira''s side of the momentum of the soldiers has risen to the top, especially as a sharp Oliveira, the blue fighting gas on the wooden sword is burning like a flame. Ye Yinzhu can clearly judge that Oliveira''s fighting spirit has improved after the first World War of Konya city.


    50 meters. What can you do with this distance? In the air, countless magic lights have been lit up, and then there were green fireballs. Fireball, in the fire magic, is a relatively simple one. But the green fireball, although the spell is also simple, can consume magic power and its own power, but has become different. Fifty magicians release 50 green fireballs at the same time. This kind of power and destructive power can only be described as terror. That''s 50 intermediate magic! This is obviously arranged by Oliveira. Otherwise, how can these young magicians who are temporarily put together use the same magic with tacit understanding?


    Seedorf took a surprised look at Oliveira, but he was still calm and didn''t stop the war. He didn''t know the damage that 50 intermediate magic could bring. If he was an ordinary soldier, let alone 300 people, even 3000 people would be killed and injured more than half. But at this time, he still has no action.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move either, because his intuition told him that the 300 soldiers were not simple. From their perseverance and perseverance, we can see that this is a lion of all kinds. Even if their number is only 300.


    "Chop --" Ye Hongyan yelled, and suddenly raised his epee. Just when the two sides were 50 meters away, they lifted it up.


    "Chop --" a hundred loud drinks sounded at the same time. Ninety nine Epee soldiers behind him raised their wooden swords at the same time. They didn''t release any fighting spirit before, but at the same time they released yellow fighting spirit. Ye Yinzhu was surprised to find that the fighting spirit levels of these soldiers were all in the middle level of the Yellow level. Except for ye Hongyan, who was the leader, there was no master who could spit out any more.


    The fighting spirit of the Yellow level turned into a battle. It was suddenly condensed above the heads of the 100 Epee soldiers, and the fierce blood was instantly diffused. With the fighting spirit released by Ye Hongyan as the source, one hundred battle mang miraculously integrated in the air and turned into a huge sword with a length of more than 30 meters. With the waving of the wooden sword in Ye Hongyan''s hand, the huge sword broke through the air and fell.


    The color of the sword is purple, not light purple, but deep purple.


    Melt a lily, leaf sound bamboo shocked, has retreated to the shade of the Department from kill also shocked. Yellow class soldiers are already outstanding among ordinary people, but they are nothing in front of the real strong. However, these 100 yellow class soldiers showed extremely strong destructive power. It''s not just the integration of fighting spirit, because even if fighting spirit of the same attribute is released, it is impossible to produce the effect of complementary superposition and integration. Among them, there is a kind of special factor interspersed among them. It is precisely because of this special factor that they can completely integrate the war signals they sent out. As for what this special factor is, when the huge sword, which is several times bigger than the Amethyst sword, was cut down, ye Yinzhu suddenly understood.


    It''s not a simple factor, it''s a combination of the same fighting will, concerted efforts and the same surging blood. Zhan Mang, in itself, is a powerful attack driven by the will to fight. Although the strength of will is not the key to the strength of a soldier, will is the most important part of a soldier. When one hundred equally powerful fighting spirits are gathered together, and when the one hundred murderous spirits and glory are integrated, their fighting skills are fused to produce an extremely powerful attack effect.


    Oliveira was shocked, and the 149 soldiers behind him were also shocked. They never thought that they looked down upon them before. It was just that these infantry from the army were able to exert such powerful attack ability.


    One hundred and fifty green fighting spirit lights up at the same time. Driven by the blue wooden sword, they have no other choice. In the face of the crisis, these 150 well selected soldiers, without hesitation, released their fighting spirit completely, because this is their only chance.


    Fifty green fireballs didn''t stop. On the contrary, they shot at 300 soldiers at a faster speed, encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao. As long as these 50 intermediate magic can play a role, then the crisis faced by our soldiers will be solved naturally. However, there were only 100 Epee soldiers who started the sword cutting. On both sides of them, there were also 200 spear soldiers."Stab -" I don''t know who yelled, and all the spears were raised at the same time.


    Two hundred spears, each four in a group, are also yellow battle awns. When four battle awns of the same level merge together, the halo of battle awn has become dark green. Fifty battle Mang, in the air purple sword fell at the same time, meet the 50 green fireballs.


    It''s not difficult for the dark green warhorse to disintegrate the common green fireball technique. Fireball is not the strongest of all intermediate magic. But the purple sword in the sky had already reached Oliveira and his companions.


    The huge pressure made it difficult for them to breathe. The pressure brought by the huge sword has reached the level of purple level 6. It''s hard to imagine that a group of yellow class soldiers released such a large coverage and powerful attack.


    Oliveira would never be reconciled to failure. With a roar, his Epee suddenly rose up, and his blue fighting burst out almost in an instant, just like a dazzling blue ball of light, he took the lead to bombard the purple sword.


    In terms of individual strength, each of Oliveira''s 150 fighters has green level strength, while his opponent has only yellow level strength. Strength is not equal at all. But at this moment, when attacking in battle, the result is completely different.


    The green fighting spirit rises with Oliveira''s blue light, but there is no cooperation between them. The green light rises from here to there, which is in sharp contrast to their opponent''s uniform action and solemn and cold murderous spirit.


    Countless roars sounded almost at the same time. While the two sides were fighting, the purple sword in the air suddenly changed from chopping to horizontal shooting. Blue encounter purple, in addition to broken, there will be no other outcome. Like a giant hammer falling from the sky, Oliveira''s fighting spirit was defeated first, and then, although the green light rising one after another was pounding the purple sword like the tide, how could the individual strength compete with the group?


    With the last great roar, Oliveira''s Party of 150 people blossomed from the center, and the figures were scattered by the strong fighting spirit. Oliveira was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. He flew tens of meters away and spewed out a stream of blood arrows. Although he was not fatally injured, he had no power to fight again.


    Under the broad purple sword, 150 soldiers, at least more than 80 of them lost their resistance ability as Oliveira did. The other survivors also lost most of their ability in the fierce shock of fighting spirit. At this time, the spear soldiers who solved the fireball in the air started to move.


    Two wings flying together, like two black lightning general, with amazing speed from both sides straight into Oliveira''s formation. Although the spear was replaced by a stick, it was as fierce as a dragon in the hands of these elite black iron soldiers. Only in the real battlefield can the fierce murderous spirit and crazy fighting spirit be tempered.


    Twenty spear soldiers stopped all the magicians in the first time. They understood sidorf''s orders very well. Therefore, the fragile bodies of these magicians were immediately entertained by the long stick, and they were knocked down one by one, and uttered a scream. And the remaining 180 spear soldiers, the first time around those who still have some combat effectiveness of the green class soldiers. At least it is a situation of two fighting one, and less than half of the opponents are standing, so there is no suspense in this battle.


    The coordination of the sticks in the hands of the black iron soldiers is not exquisite, but it is very direct. One person will hit the head, and the other will sweep the leg. They cooperate with each other very skillfully, and they will be saved when they attack the enemy. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 336

    After siduofu''s dissolution, death 300 retreated into the woods quietly under the leadership of Ye Hongyan. No one knew what they were going to do, and they didn''t even make any sound.


    Sidorf took Oliveira and ye Yinzhu to an ordinary barracks.


    "Starting tomorrow, ye Hongyan will tell you how to train. Ye Yinzhu, your task is to protect the 200 people together with Lisha. Death 300 doesn''t need your protection. After a month, I hope to see 200 real soldiers in a month. "


    Oliveira asked: "marshal, can you tell us what the training is about?"


    Seedorf said calmly: "the training place is not here. That will be a mission. Raiding the Thor tribe. My request is that you bring back at least two thousand ears of the lion of the Royal tribe in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. "


    Oliveira took a cold breath and lost her voice: "what? Raiding Thor''s hammer fortress? And kill two thousand lions? " If you bring back 2000 ears, you have to kill the owners first.


    Ye Yinzhu seems more calm than Oliveira. He has long guessed that Seedorf''s training for these people will not be simple.


    Seedorf said coldly: "if you can''t even do this, then why go to Falan to die. Now that you have chosen to join this team, you have left life and death out of the question. What''s the difference between dying in the hands of orcs and in the hands of soldiers from other countries. Just now I said to Ye Yinzhu that without the baptism of iron and blood, it is impossible to build a real soldier. Asius will also go with you, but just like Lisha, he will only perform recovery magic for you, but he will not participate in the battle. Tomorrow morning, you start. I must return within a month, otherwise, don''t blame me for being cold-blooded. In this month, these 500 people are under the command of you two, ye Yinzhu as the main, Oliveira as the deputy. Ye Hongyan will lead death 300 to your unified dispatch. All right, that''s it. You go. Yinzhu, tomorrow morning, the ocean will be brought here by Theseus and set out with you. Don''t forget what you promised me. If in the face of extreme danger, death 300 will take the protection of the sea as the first order, or even violate the orders of you and Oliveira, understand? "


    "I see." Ye Yinzhu quietly agreed. After what happened just now, he grew up a little bit.


    Sidorf left. Oliveira and ye Yinzhu were the only two left in the room.


    Oliveira sat down on the bed of the barracks, "Yinzhu, how can such a task be completed. Don''t say it''s a surprise attack on Thor''s hammer fortress. Even if it''s a surprise attack on a 2000 lion army in the wild, our chances of winning will not be too high. As the ace of Thor tribe. Although the strength of the lion warrior can not be compared with that of the behemoth, as natural warriors, they are one of the few orcs who can use fighting spirit. It''s not easy to kill two thousand. Thor''s hammer fortress has hundreds of thousands of orcs


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "grandfather Seedorf told me just now that five qualities a real soldier should possess are courage, wisdom, fighting spirit, murderous spirit and determination. How can we know we can''t do it without trying? If we want to accomplish this task, we must have the determination to win. Believe me, believe yourself, we can do it. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Oliveira''s dispirited heart gradually disappeared, yes! This time I came to join this team, I had the consciousness of sacrificing for the Milan empire. This will be the best training opportunity for yourself. If you can succeed, this honor will accompany you all your life.


    "Well, I''ll do it. Yinzhu, let''s start planning now. A good plan is the first step to success. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face. "This is the elder brother Oliveira I know. However, we should call another person to discuss with us. "


    Oliveira suddenly said: "you say that the leader of death 300, ye Hongyan?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Just at this time, the knock sounded, Oliveira got up to open the door, but saw that it was Ye Hongyan. "Brother ye, when it comes to you, you are here."


    Ye Hongyan nodded his head and walked into the room. His breath felt a little cold, but in the 300 days of death, ye Yinzhu could feel that he was the most humane one. "The marshal has told me that in the month from tomorrow, my brother and I will be at your disposal."


    Oliveira said, "well, you know what this mission is?"


    Ye Hongyan nodded again.


    Oliveira said, "I want to hear your opinion." He is very clear that the main force of this mission is death 300. No doubt Ye Hongyan is the one who is most familiar with the God of death 300. Only under his command can the God of death 300 exert its strongest fighting ability.


    Ye Hongyan said calmly, "I don''t have any opinions. Since the marshal asked me to obey you, I will follow you. I''ve never learned any tactics. The marshal only taught us the skills of killing people. For us, the Marshal''s orders are everything. "


    Only with the skill of killing people, the title of death 300 is not the same.


    Oliveira sighed, "this is an impossible task! Time is the biggest problem. From here to Raytheon''s hammer fortress, it will take eight days to ride erikmelon at full speed, and the round trip is sixteen days. Even if we can transfer 500 sensitive dragons from the army, we will only have less than half a month to attack Raytheon''s hammer fortress. In such a short period of time, let alone to complete the task, it''s a question whether we can see 2000 lions or not. "There was a flash of light in Ye Hongyan''s eyes. This is what the marshal asked me to give you. " While saying this, he handed a letter to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu opened the letter and read it with Oliveira. This is a piece of information from the border city of sacred heart. Looking at the information, their eyes lit up. The opportunity is in this intelligence.


    The next morning, under the leadership of Ye Yinzhu, ye Hongyan and Oliveira, 500 people embarked on the journey. Two silver dragons set out with them. And in the early morning came the sea, at this time sitting on the back of the wide dragon.


    Without Erik MinLong, Seedorf heard before their 500 men set out. This mission will depend on them to complete on foot. When I received the news, all the people except death 300 and ye Yinzhu turned pale. This is definitely a short journey! Walking, just by walking, how long does it take them to get to the Arctic wilderness? It''s better to be a soldier alone, but there are still 50 magicians among the 500.


    After a simple discussion, ye Yinzhu gave the order for the first time under the condition of personally leading the army for the first time.


    Four hundred and fifty soldiers unload their armor and weapons, and all advance with light loads. Fifty magicians are carried by the soldiers and are replaced every hour.


    In a short time, ye Yinzhu can only think of such a way. Although there are many armor weapons of 450 soldiers, they only occupy a tiny space for Xumi Shenjie.


    With the excitement of yesterday''s World War I, 200 people, including 50 magicians, were horrified by this mission, but none of them put forward their opinions. He went to the north of Milan in silence and left the city.


    Ye Yinzhu and Haiyang have not been in the camp of rushing. It is not that they want to be lazy, but that they have more important things to do. So, from the beginning of the journey, he also sat on the back of Theseus.


    Different from Lisha''s fierce flying speed, his huge body flew smoothly in the air, and even released a wind system magic to form a protective border, so that the wind in the air could not affect the ocean and ye Yinzhu.


    The God of death 300, led by Ye Hongyan, everyone is dressed in black. They walk at the back of the team. The other 200 people, including the magician, run in the front under the leadership of Oliveira. If they want to get to the Arctic wilderness in a short time, they can''t run at full speed without any delay.


    The strength of universal green class makes these soldiers have extraordinary speed, and they are moving forward as fast as Xingwan in the mountain road. For a moment, the speed was no worse than Eric MinLong. Without the burden of equipment and materials, even the soldiers with people on their backs are not slow to advance.


    "Ocean, Peiyuan meditation." Ye Yinzhu sits behind the ocean and takes out his great sage Yiyin Qin.


    The fighting spirit of the soldiers may be strong enough, but they are human beings after all. Human body and endurance can''t be compared with that of erikmelon. Although the speed of the beginning is fast, how long can they last. Oliveira is in charge of the command of the team, and ye Yinzhu not only helps them carry materials and equipment, but also maintains the endurance of these soldiers. At the same time, it''s also the best chance for him to exercise his magic control.


    Guzheng and guqin, Qingming and low, two different tones sounded at the same time, "Peiyuan jingxinqu" reverberated in the air. The cyan magic light released from the ocean suddenly turns purple when ye Yinzhu''s music is added. Circles of purple halo spread in the sky. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 337

    The ensemble of the two started very early. Since the strength of the ocean has made a qualitative leap, their understanding of divine sound magic, or music, has been much stronger than before. With Ye Yinzhu as the best teacher, how can she not make progress?


    Playing with Ye Yinzhu, the ocean doesn''t need to control its own magic at all. It just needs to release the magic, and the rest is done by Ye Yinzhu. A strange scene appeared. Ye Yinzhu closed his eyes and felt the position of the soldiers below with his mental perception. The purple halo from him and the ocean suddenly turned into purple halos and fell from the sky.


    The diameter of each purple halo is about one meter, which can just circle a soldier in it. Under the precise control of Ye Yinzhu, the soldiers with magicians are given priority.


    This is exactly the aura of Shenyin that ye Yinzhu himself has developed. With the control of magic by mental power, aura of divine sound can not only enhance the effect of music to the maximum, but also control the volatilization of magic, so that the magic effect of ensemble can be exerted on the target to the maximum extent.


    The purple level "Peiyuan jingxinqu" with the aura of Shenyin was so effective that ye Yinzhu didn''t think of it. When he controlled 50 auras of divine sound with extreme conditions and enveloped the 50 soldiers with magicians, the other soldiers could clearly see that these soldiers with purple auras were all like taking stimulants, and their speed improved instantly, even surpassed those soldiers without betrayal, and they were all in high spirits. What''s more strange is that the light of their fighting spirit has changed. Everyone''s fighting spirit has been promoted by two steps. Almost completely turned into a green class fighting fifty soldiers, clearly feel the back of the magician seems to no longer have weight, that beautiful music sound, they even forget that this is to carry out the impossible task.


    At the same time, the 50 magicians also benefited. Under the stimulation of Peiyuan jingxinqu, the pain in the turbulence disappeared in an instant, the whole person''s perception of the outside world increased instantly, and his mental power rose to the full level of the peak state. Unfortunately, in order to maximize the attack output, the 50 magicians selected this time are all fire type. If they are wind type, with the help of wind type assisted magic floatation, they will be able to speed up their progress.


    It is the limit that ye Yinzhu can reach to control 50 auras of Shenyin. After all, his spiritual power is limited. The huge body of Theseus is hundreds of meters away from the ground. If it is not for the aura of divine voice, the ensemble music effect is difficult to affect those soldiers. Maintaining their own mental control, "Peiyuan meditation" plays over and over again. He didn''t know that this powerful purple music not only reduced the fatigue of soldiers and magicians, but also gradually changed their bodies.


    It''s not that ye Yinzhu didn''t want to go to the far north wasteland by sending magic, but this secret is too important for him. If Oliveira and the soldiers of the Milan Empire know that they have the ability to teleport to the orcs'' hinterland, what will they do once the military of the Milan Empire lets them fight with teleportation? What''s more, the mission itself is an experience, and the opportunistic method of transmission can not achieve the desired effect. The information he saw with Oliveira yesterday made their mission more possible. Intelligence records show that in recent years, for some unknown reason, the three Orc tribes have launched large-scale raids in the whole Arctic wilderness, so that a large number of ORC troops have searched the interior of the Arctic wilderness. Naturally, this also includes the royal family of the Raytheon tribe. If they can quietly climb over the mountains and enter the Arctic wasteland, looking for the single lion man, then they will have the possibility to complete the task.


    "Is this the magic of the divine voice master? It''s amazing. " Said Theseus sincerely. It was the first time that he heard such music. Although Ye Yinzhu controlled the release of the aura of divine sound, it was impossible for him to completely stop the effect of the ensemble music with his current strength, so it was cheaper for yasius and the nearby Li Sha. Peiyuan meditation directly affected them, making these two Silver dragons enjoy extraordinary enjoyment. As the most sensitive magic dragon to magic, they could clearly understand It''s hard to find your body changing. Zi said at the beginning that the music played by Ye Yinzhu can promote the evolution of Warcraft. Although it is an ensemble at this time, it naturally contains the role of promotion.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s spirit is completely concentrated in the control of the aura of divine sound. His mental power is divided into 50 parts. It is extremely difficult for him to control magic equally. Fortunately, it''s a supplementary aura rather than an offensive aura. It won''t be counterattacked by the aura recipients. Otherwise, his current strength can''t even maintain the 50 auras.


    Ye Yinzhu and the ocean are not gods, they are just magicians. They can''t bear the magic power consumed by playing for a long time. After several hours of adjustment, ye Yinzhu decided to carry the magician every time. In the first half hour, the soldiers would run on their own strength. Using this half hour, he and the ocean would sit on the back of Theseus and recover their magic power through meditation. In the second half hour, they would use the aura of divine voice to control "Peiyuan meditation" to assist these soldiers. In this way, the magic effect of divine sound can be released continuously to the greatest extent, so that those soldiers can get the maximum protection.The purple level aura of divine sound can only be discovered by real experience. Those soldiers who had been carrying magicians, when they were replaced, they were surprised to find that the tiredness they should have had in the previous hour did not appear. On the contrary, they were more energetic, and their bodies were in the best condition. Purple magic, what kind of purple magic is it! Many of them are not familiar with Ye Yinzhu, but the magic of the divine sound system makes them have a desire to be covered by the aura of the divine sound again. At this time, none of these 200 people dare to despise ye Yinzhu, the young commander. That''s the great mage of purple! Naturally, they will not know that the purple level is the effect of ensemble.


    Nine hours on the road, people do not know how far. After all 450 soldiers had carried the magician, ye Yinzhu ordered to take a two-hour rest, eat, recover their strength, and then continue on their way.


    All 450 soldiers and 50 magicians were enveloped by the aura of divine voice. After nine hours on the road, although they are tired, they are much better than the normal ones. But ye Yinzhu and Haiyang look pale. After constant release of magic, meditation and recovery, their spirits are extremely tired, but they also find that such exercise is of great benefit to their magic power. Ye Yinzhu, in particular, has to control the aura of divine sound while playing, and his mental control is also growing.


    The admiration eyes appeared in the eyes of the magicians and soldiers. Even the eyes of the members of death 300 who were wearing black strong clothes looking at Ye Yinzhu also changed.


    After a simple meal, ye Yinzhu and the ocean entered a state of meditation again. Time is the most important thing for them. Only when we try our best to buy time to get on the way, can we finish the task. Every soldier looks at them with respect. Everyone knows that if it wasn''t for the help of the purple divine sound magic, they would not have been able to keep on fighting for nine hours. No one talks much, because speaking is also a waste of physical strength. Everyone takes time to rest.


    After a two-hour break, the road started again. As usual, the aura of divine voice enveloped the soldiers who were carrying the magicians. In the past nine hours, the 200 soldiers and magicians who joined in after that have already begun to adapt to such a journey. Although they are tired, the aura of divine voice has become the best way to relieve and maintain their endurance. The feeling of instant improvement of fighting spirit makes them full of enjoyment. The soldiers even hope to carry the magician for a longer time.


    In this way, the journey is going on in a special form. This team of 500 people has to travel twice a day for nine hours, with half an hour''s rest in the middle. Finally, take another four hours off. At the rate of 18 hours a day, toward the Arctic wilderness. Such a way of driving is not only to exercise their bodies, but also to gradually condense these soldiers into a whole. Although the fighting spirit of death 300 is weaker than that of the later soldiers, it is surprising that their endurance is far higher than that of these soldiers. On the fifth day of the journey, although the 150 green class soldiers could not stand it any more with the help of the aura of divine voice, death 300 still kept the same look and continued to move forward at a stable speed. Death 300 is not really merciless, at least not for his comrades in arms. With the weariness of the green class soldiers, they began to take on the task of carrying the magician more time, but the aura of Shenyin still helped the soldiers according to the original method of changing 50 people per hour. Invisible, death 300 has begun to bear more pressure.


    In addition to shame, 150 green class soldiers began to show respect for death.


    When the evening of the sixth day came, a group of 500 people, plus two silver dragons, ye Yinzhu and the ocean, had come to the front of a mountain range. Oliveira ordered the repairs to be in place. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 338

    Ye Yinzhu''s face is very pale. In the last two days of the six days, he let the ocean rest more time and took on greater responsibility. Mental power and magic power are often close to exhaustion, but he persisted. If the green class fighters have been struggling in the limit, then ye Yinzhu has been surpassing his limit. With his firm belief and perseverance, he finally survived the six days.


    Oliveira looked at Ye Yinzhu with some breathing. In only six days, the genius of the violet family has lost a circle. Her bronze skin has become dark and her face is tired. But there was a glow of excitement in his eyes.


    "Miracle, it''s absolutely a miracle." Oliveira said excitedly.


    Ye Yinzhu reluctantly smiles and sits down under a big tree. "Yes, it''s a miracle. From now on, make it a day. I think everyone''s body is close to the limit. One day later, we''ll start again. The task has just begun. "


    Yes, in the first six days of this mission, they have done miracles. Because, by this time, they had reached the far north wilderness border. As long as they cross the mountain in front of them, they can enter the territory of the Arctic wilderness. Six days, just six days! Without the help of any Warcraft, in just six days, they came here faster than Erik minlon, with the burden of 50 magicians. The speed of the march was unthinkable.


    Death 300 is human after all. After six days'' journey, they also took more responsibilities in the last two days. Under the condition of getting the order of rest, everyone sat in the same place and began to practice fighting spirit.


    After a full rest of six hours, ye Yinzhu wakes up. He takes food from Xumi precepts and gives it to everyone. After eating, he enters meditation again. He is too tired, extreme overdraft has made his spiritual sea unable to support.


    One day, the whole day, both magicians and soldiers are in the state of cultivation. When the next night comes. Five hundred soldiers, one by one, stood up from the ground, waiting for the next order. The key to getting the job done is now.


    Ye Yinzhu took out his Guqin and Haiyang took out his guzheng, and the two played together again "Peiyuan meditation". This time, there is no aura of divine voice. Because there is no distance limit, each of the 500 soldiers enjoys the effect of this purple music.


    After a day''s rest, the soldiers were surprised to find that some changes had taken place in their bodies, and their fighting spirit seemed to become more concentrated. Although they became thinner due to consumption, their spirit was better than before, and their physical tenacity was also greatly improved. Six days, six days of hell. Under the constant baptism of the aura of divine voice, they have been reborn.


    Peiyuan jingxinqu was played three times before it stopped. When ye Yinzhu''s hands pressed the string to erase the aftertone, he saw five hundred pairs of shining eyes. After a day''s rest, his magic power has been completely restored, and the fatigue in his mind has disappeared.


    "Right now, we''re going into the Arctic wilderness. From now on, I hope you will always be vigilant. I think, as you all know, it''s not far from Raytheon''s hammer fortress. In front of us, we have to climb the mountains. We don''t know how many organs and ambushes have been set up. So we have to be as careful as possible. When we come here again soon, I hope each and every one of you will live. Do you understand? " Ye Yinzhu''s voice is very flat, but it has unquestionable dignity. After six days together, he went all out to release the magic to help everyone. Every soldier and magician was watching.


    "Yes. Captain


    Ye Yinzhu put away the great saint yiyinqin, pulled the ocean together, stood up from the ground, looked up at the mountains in front of him, "later, vice captain Oliveira and I will walk in the front, and vice captain Ye Hongyan will be in charge of the back. The others stay in formation, in groups of ten, including one magician. Start going up the mountain. Soldiers pay attention, we must protect the safety of the magician. Magician, prepare your magic. Along the way, you are carried here by your partners. It''s time for you to show your strength. I''ll do whatever I tell you. "


    Lisha and Theseus take the ocean into the sky. The ocean doesn''t ask to stay. She knows that she will only add trouble to Ye Yinzhu if she stays.


    About to enter the Arctic wilderness, all the soldiers'' weapons and equipment are back to them. In addition to the dirty armor and death armor, the soldiers on the three hundred bamboo leaves were ordered to cover up as much as possible.


    Mountaineering begins. Ye Yinzhu takes the lead, releases his spirit and feels everything around him. With Amethyst blood, he has the most obvious feeling for the orcs.


    Although this unknown mountain range is not as vast as the Brenner mountain range, it is also undulating. When 500 people climbed the first mountain, ye Yinzhu judged that it would take them at least more than ten mountains to enter the Arctic wilderness. The first mountain, they did not encounter any obstacles and successfully crossed. But when they came to the second mountain, they found the enemy.


    The smell of orcs comes from the wind, and ye Yinzhu finds them for the first time.The night is very quiet. The breeze brings a faint smell of orcs. After entering the northernmost part of the Milan Empire, the hot temperature has gone. Although it is not cold in this season, the temperature is much more comfortable.


    Ye Yinzhu makes a gesture behind him. Five hundred soldiers quietly cling to the mountain wall, controlling the sound of breathing. After six days on the road, the 200 green players, though far from being able to match death 300 in terms of cooperation, were much more loose than when they first formed a team. At least they can carry out Ye Yinzhu''s command completely.


    "There are orcs on it." Ye Yinzhu said to Oliveira.


    Oliveira nodded. "I''ll go up and have a look. Most of the defense lines in the mountains are used for early warning, and the number will not be too much. We just need to be on guard against them lighting up. No one can live. "


    Ye Yinzhu makes an upward gesture. Oliveira takes off her star blue battle armor carefully, and even leaves her Epee beside her. She quickly changes into a black tights and touches it quietly. Although he is not a professional assassin like Sura, he is also one of the best in this team in terms of speed and agility.


    Ye Hongyan came to Ye Yinzhu quietly, "is there an enemy?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "there are orcs on it. Brother Oliveira went up to scout. We''ll do it when he gets back. This is the only way. If you go around from other places, you will waste too much time. What''s more, other peaks should also be guarded by Orc soldiers. "


    Oliveira didn''t make the crowd wait too long. After a while, he had already touched it back.


    "What''s the situation?" Ye Yinzhu asked calmly.


    Oliveira said: "as I judged, there was wolf smoke on it. There are 100 Orc soldiers, Yinzhu. Let''s finish our task from here. The commander of the 100 orcs is a lion As she spoke, Oliveira squatted down and simply drew with her fingers on the dirt on the mountain wall. While drawing, he explained: "there are five people here, and there are five here. There were twenty people on guard. It looks like a shift. The rest rest rest in the simple wooden house on the top of the mountain. The lion captain seems to be drinking Ye Yinzhu is also ashamed of his military talent. He detailed the distribution of 100 orcs on the top of the mountain.


    "It seems that the Raytheon tribe attaches great importance to the defense of this mountain range. In addition to the Sphinx, the rest of the 100 orcs above are the main fighting forces such as ape man and leopard man. Fast speed, strong physical ability. We have to take them all by storm. We can''t let go of any of them. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "OK, I think so. The three of us touch it first, and the team won''t move. With our strength, we should be able to bring down the 20 patrolling orcs without making a sound. Then they will lead a large group of people to rush directly into their camp and solve the remaining 80 people together. "


    Oliveira gives Ye Yinzhu a thumbs up, "that''s it. Let''s go up from three sides. " While saying this, he quickly points out three positions on his drawing. With the help of moonlight, ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan can see clearly.


    "Go." Leaving the army with an order to move forward, the three turned into three shadows and quietly touched the top of the mountain.


    Through breath sensing, ye Yinzhu has found five orcs in his own direction from afar. They were five leopard men known for their agility and ferocity. The five Panthers looked loose. Patrolling back and forth, chatting.


    Ye Yinzhu almost jumped to the top of the mountain close to the mountain. Just as the five leopards turned around at the same time and were ready to search in the other direction, he moved. A touch of light milky light, just like the arrival of the moonlight in general, draw a curved strange arc. With the shadow of Ye Yinzhu, the shadow of the tree is quietly disappearing.


    fighting is the best experience. After the test of blood and fire, what will Yinzhu and his death 500 get? Please continue to pay attention to this book and support it if you like. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 339

    The Milky light flashed by, but the bodies of the five leopards solidified at the same time. The sound of whooshing came from their throats. The original Brown Leopard''s eyes were full of fear. Unfortunately, now they can''t make a sound, because their throats have been cut.


    Ye Yinzhu''s action is very fast. He puts the five leopards to the ground without making a sound. As soon as his body flashes, he has already gone in the other direction. By this time, he had seen the row of simple wooden houses in the middle of the mountain top, but he did not get close.


    Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira and ye Hongyan''s plan is to remove the orcs patrolling on the East, West and south sides first, and then meet in the north to remove the last five.


    Around the hut, ye Yinzhu has seen five orcs in the north, this time a tall ape man. Almost no hesitation, his body has been close to the ground to jump out. The Milky light shines again.


    Just as ye Yinzhu''s sword of nokeshi shows its sharpness, the other two lights also shine from different directions.


    Three light called wrong and pass, blood light collapse. Five big heads have fallen to the ground, and there are more terrible blood holes in the heart.


    Three figures gathered in one place, carefully holding the ape man''s body down to the ground. The other two sources of light are Oliveira and ye Hongyan. Three people look at each other, Oliveira and ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a smile of admiration, while ye Hongyan nods, from his eyes, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira see satisfaction. The action of annihilating the orc patrol soldiers can be said to be equally divided among the three. They did not let their annihilated side make a sound, the speed was almost the same, and they had a deeper understanding of each other''s strength.


    The three nodded to each other, exchanged a few words by voice, and then quietly disappeared into the darkness. Oliveira was responsible for guarding the flames of war, ye Yinzhu was responsible for commanding the troops coming up below, and ye Hongyan was responsible for monitoring other orcs in the crude camp.


    There was no change. It wasn''t long. Under the cover of the night, all the 500 soldiers and magicians had reached the top of the mountain. Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, the magician and death 300 were responsible for the police and preventing the fish from escaping the net. Under his leadership, the other 150 soldiers quickly surrounded the wooden house in front of them.


    Ye Hongyan to Ye Yinzhu than a normal gesture, two people through the eyes of a simple exchange, ye Yinzhu gave the order to attack.


    All of a sudden, the green class fighting spirit was surging. In front of us, these coarse wooden houses couldn''t stop the strong soldiers of the earth. In an instant, the wooden house became a fragment, and 150 green class fighting spirit rushed straight in. This is a symphony brought by death. One hundred and fifty people, who had been fighting for six days, broke out at this moment. Lost to death 300, all the way hard, at this time to find the best vent.


    Even ye Yinzhu and Oliveira did not expect that it was so terrible when 150 earth warriors broke out at the same time. The crisscross green fighting spirit will destroy everything in the area in an instant, except the blood light and scream, the rest is only a piece of brilliance. Originally, ye Yinzhu was going to take care of the lion captain himself, but when he was ready to do it, the lion''s body, which was obviously not weak, had been cut into several pieces by the battle of green fighting spirit in his sleep.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, it was totally a one-sided massacre. The time for a few breaths, including the orc camp, had been forcefully erased from the guard post on the top of the mountain. The surging murderous atmosphere at that moment even brought a bit of cold to the hot summer.


    It''s all over. There''s only silence left. One hundred and fifty soldiers of earth level and above stood there quietly, the bloodthirsty light in their eyes gradually disappeared, and the cold murderous spirit also disappeared with the wind. I don''t know who it started from. Vomit comes one after another. How many of these outstanding young people from Milan have been exposed to such killing? Most of them can''t bear the bloody smell of ORC limbs and viscera. Including the 50 magicians who did not take part in the war, these people who have never experienced a real war can not bear because of the cruel situation.


    Death 300 is still standing there, their calm and cold eyes are so clear compared with the 200 green level.


    Ye Yinzhu still stood there, his face unchanged. He had already guessed the situation in front of him. In other words, he contributed to the formation of such a situation. Marshal Seedorf is right. Without the baptism of iron and blood, he can never be a real soldier. It is the first time for these soldiers to accept the test and experience the cruelty of war. After Konya City killed the ape man with the sound blade, isn''t it the same as they are now? Everyone has a first time, can survive and continue to move forward, is the strong, if timid, afraid, then, even if the fighting spirit is strong, it is impossible to become a qualified soldier, let alone a death like death 300.


    Step forward, ye Yinzhu goes to the body of the lion who has been cut into several sections and doesn''t know how to die. The deep yellow fighting light flashes by, and the left ear of the lion has been cut off from the head.


    Raising the left ear, ye Yinzhu''s cold eyes swept over the soldiers who were still vomiting. "This is the first step of our mission. If you have enough vomit, rest in place. I''ll give you half an hour to get used to it. Next, more killing is waiting for you. If you don''t want to become corpses like these orcs on the ground, get used to it as soon as possible. From now on, we have entered the orc''s sphere of influence. Saving every physical strength is the basic element for your survival. Vomiting can only reduce physical strength and make the body weak. Now, we are short of 1999 lion''s earsWith these words, ye Yinzhu directly sat down among the dead and entered a state of meditation. From this point of view, soldiers don''t need rest at all. As a team leader, ye Yinzhu must set an example. Even ignore the dirt around. Since leaving Milan, he has understood that the task this time is not only to train the team of 500 people, but also to train himself.


    Death 300 quietly sat down in the same place, and the 150 soldiers and 50 magicians who vomited also sat down in the same place. His face was pale, and his complex emotions were pounding fiercely. They kept echoing the word "survival" in their minds, and their hearts gradually calmed down. Of course, they didn''t know that ye Yinzhu had already added some spiritual magic when he said this.


    Half an hour later, when the team of 500 people was on the road again, the whole team had become more silent. The green class soldiers look a little frustrated, but their eyes are a little firm. Being able to be selected proves that their own quality is not bad, but it takes time to adapt to the cruelty brought about by the killing. How to adapt? Ye Yinzhu quickly gave them the answer. Only constant killing, constant fighting, killing habits, naturally numb.


    After a simple negotiation, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira jointly decided to temporarily stop pushing into the interior of the Arctic wilderness, and with the help of night, they began to clean up all the orc outposts in the mountains.


    The orc outposts on these peaks are almost the same. They are composed of 100 orcs, with a lion as the team leader. They collectively protect the beacon fire and the smoke. Once the enemy is found, they can immediately warn through the smoke. Ye Yinzhu did not order the division, because they could not make any mistakes, otherwise, once exposed, they would be unable to move. At the same time, he also had another purpose. This time, he came to the Arctic wasteland. If he wanted to complete the task and retreat, he first needed to train the 200 green class soldiers and magicians. What they need to exercise is not their own strength, but their willpower and a cold heart. Therefore, all the killing actions are carried out by them, and the God of death 300 is only used to suppress the battle.


    Before leaving, Seedorf sent a letter to Ye Yinzhu, asking him to read it after he left. The letter said that almost all of the 200 selected people had no family burden. Except for Oliveira''s initiative, the rest were selected by Seedorf himself from many young talents, most of them were orphans. Although he didn''t say it directly, ye Yinzhu also knew that Seedorf wanted to train his own team. As the most outstanding representative of the eight schools of Donglong and the Lord of Qin City, ye Yinzhu could be said to be the future of the eight schools of Donglong. Coupled with the relationship between Shanghai and foreign countries, Seedorf would assign this task to lead the 200 people who were originally used as cannon fodder in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying war . As for how much you can survive in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle, it depends on the effect of this training.


    The killing at night brings a touch of blood to the silent and clear night sky. In addition to the most peripheral circle of mountains, there are 37 high mountains near the far north wasteland. There are Orc sentries stationed in the mountains, and there are many organs ambushing in the mountains. Ye Yinzhu was in charge of the battle, but ye Hongyan and death 300 carried out the elimination of organs. Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira discovered that ye Hongyan''s ability in this aspect is comparable to that of the mechanism master after several times of clearing up the mechanism ambush. No matter what kind of ambush it is, he can always detect it at the first time. It is precisely because of this that they can attack the sentry without being aware of it. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 340

    One hundred and fifty earth warriors and fifty Great Magicians are also the best among the young generation of Milan, the first powerful country in the mainland. When they were red with blood in the night''s killing, the breath of these young people has changed significantly.


    There was no pause, no explanation. When dawn came, seventeen of the thirty-seven sentries had been completely cleared, and there was no Orc breath on those seventeen peaks. In one night, climbing 17 peaks and raiding 17 sentries have reached the limit of physical fitness for these soldiers. Now they can fully understand why Ye Yinzhu said that every point of physical strength is so important. At the same time, they no longer pursue the dazzling attack and gorgeous fighting spirit. As the battle continues, they will try their best to save every bit of energy. Seedorf is right. Only in real war and killing can soldiers grow faster.


    At this time, the 500 people led by Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira and ye Hongyan took a rest at the 17th post where they destroyed, and the day gradually dawned. Five hundred soldiers and magicians are in a state of complete rest. Whether it is death 300 or the soldiers and magicians who have experienced the seven days of training, they all know that every second of rest is so important when the enemy is surrounded.


    Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira and ye Hongyan sit around.


    "According to the terrain of this mountain range on the map, there are still 20 peaks, that is to say, there are still 20 sentries. It''s almost dawn and it''s too late. After dawn, according to the orc''s custom, there should be communication between the sentries. Once we find the sentry that we killed, I''m afraid it will immediately lead to the orc army''s attack. We either retreat immediately or break through by force. However, once the trail is exposed, we will be the target of public criticism in the Arctic wilderness. " Oliveira analyzed the current situation succinctly and directly.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "without the cover of the night and the orcs in their sleep, we can no longer think about the surprise attack. If there are 37 Posts guarded by orcs in this mountain range, as we have judged, and the mechanism ambush in the mountains, even if it is attacked by the Imperial Army, it can be blocked for a period of time. So, the orcs don''t have an army here. At least not in the mountains. If there is no message between the sentries, the orcs will send someone to check it. It will take a certain amount of time. Conservatively, we have at least three hours to go. In order to complete the task, we must not retreat, now there is only one choice. A strong attack. "


    Speaking of the word "attack", ye Yinzhu''s eyes obviously become sharp. For him, the seven days'' trekking and continuous use of "Peiyuan jingxinqu" have been a constant tempering of his mental strength. Although Qin magic and bamboo fighting spirit have no obvious improvement, they have made great progress in the control of magic and fighting spirit. Elegant face on a bit more frost color, he is experiencing the transformation process from a boy like a man.


    Listen to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Oliveira frowned, "are you sure you want to attack? With our current strength, we will be able to enter the northern wilderness, but then we will be surrounded by orcs immediately. There is no supply after the war, so we are in a tight encirclement. This is a big taboo of military experts. Yinzhu, you have to think clearly. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I understand your worry. Although the game is against us, we have our own advantages. First of all, the orcs would have to send at least ten times as many troops to destroy us. In terms of the number of people, although the number of our 500 people is not large, it is also one of our advantages. A small number determines that our goal is small. In the vast wilderness, we are just a hair. As long as we can get out of the sight of ORC pursuers in the shortest time, it will not be so easy for the orc army to catch us again. Secondly, because of our strong individual strength, once we encounter a small number of ORC troops, we can immediately carry out anti annihilation. As long as we can take advantage of all kinds of situations, we have a good chance to survive. As for supplies, don''t worry. The food and water in my space ring are enough to last for a month. If we can''t complete the task within a month, then the Arctic wasteland is our burial ground. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s words are very firm, and the tone of breaking the boat immediately aroused the resonance of Ye Hongyan. He nodded his head and agreed.


    Although Oliveira felt that ye Yinzhu''s decision was impulsive, he had no better way. He just said: "now it''s the only way. I hope we don''t attract the attention of the orc army. An army of five hundred people will not let the orcs send troops to pursue and kill. " The reason why he agreed with Ye Yinzhu''s decision is very important because of the two adult silver dragons in the air. With the existence of these two level 9 Warcraft, Oliveira believes that the two silver dragons will not stand by when they are in danger.


    What ye Yinzhu didn''t say is that with the Amethyst ball and his life stored gems, when the enemy can''t escape from a large-scale encirclement and suppression, it only takes a certain amount of time to arrange the magic array, and he has the confidence to take everyone away from the battlefield. Of course, this is the last step and the last method Ye Yinzhu wants to use. For their own backhand in the Arctic wilderness, the deeper the better.


    "Rest. Two hours later, we''re on the move. " After ye Yinzhu determined the direction of action, he immediately began to enter the cultivation state. With the ability of his own foreign silver dragon, he can feel that Lisha and Theseus are hovering in the sky. Waiting for them to act.Two hours later, five hundred people quietly left the 17th post. To be exact, it should be five hundred murderous "death gods". Under the leadership of Ye Yinzhu, he no longer attacks the sentry post in a diffuse way, but, like a sharp knife, goes straight to the direction of the Arctic wasteland.


    When they reached the middle of the mountain of the first target, they were found by the orc soldiers patrolling above. Sharp whistles were constantly ringing from the top of the mountain. I don''t know if it was because they were too few. The orc outpost above didn''t light the beacon fire, but roared furiously.


    Ye Yinzhu calmly called out: "magician."


    The magicians, who were carried on their backs by 50 300 members of the God of death, were inspired and walked all the way. They had always been a burden to the group. When they heard Ye Yinzhu call them, they knew that their chance of performance was coming.


    "Fireball, carpet covering the top of the mountain." Simple commands. With the magicians'' control over fireball, when the soldiers carry them to reach the magic attack range, suddenly, the scene of bombarding death 300 appears again. Fifty big green fireballs soared into the air, and under precise control, they fell like fifty shells towards the mountain top sentry post. Now that it has been decided to rush into the Arctic wasteland as fast as possible, there can be no delay. At this time, the magician with the most lethal range will undoubtedly play a key role.


    The green level represents the great magician. Among the 50 young fire magicians, the strongest one is even the high-level great magician, that is, the green level high-level. When 50 green fireballs bombard the top of the mountain, the orcs who can''t use magic don''t have the ability of death 300 to deal with these fireballs. Almost in an instant, with a shrill roar and scream, the top of the mountain has become a sea of fire.


    Oliveira and ye Yinzhu looked at each other and said with a smile, "this time I have barbecued meat. I hope that lion''s ear won''t be burnt out." Seventeen of the 2000 lions have been killed before that.


    The power of 50 Great Magicians firing fireballs together is absolutely terrible. Even if the blue level magicians who are two levels higher than them encounter them, they will never dare to take advantage of them. There is no suspense. When ye Yinzhu comes to the top of the mountain, it has become a barbecue world. Unfortunately, Oliveira''s crow mouth said, the lion captain let alone the ears, even the body in the fireball into coke. Orc hair is easy to burn, making fire magic their nemesis. The most important reason why the orcs who occupy the Arctic wasteland can''t enter the human world is not the threat of the dragon, but the existence of magicians!


    With the method of the first mountain attack, the second and third sentries also ended up under the mass fireball bombardment of magicians. This is absolutely not inferior to the big magic bombardment of meteor fire shower. How can three sentries and 300 orcs resist? I didn''t even delay Ye Yinzhu''s 500 people.


    From the 17th outpost they occupied before to rushing into the Arctic wasteland, they had to cross four peaks in pursuit of the shortest distance because of the straight line insertion. The first three peaks had passed smoothly. When they came to the fourth peak, which was also the last barrier to enter the Arctic wasteland, the orc outposts around them had already reflected. At least a thousand orcs came from all directions towards the orc peak. It''s obviously the orc fighters at the remaining dozen sentries. Taking advantage of the time ye Yinzhu and his party spent cleaning up the organs on the road, the 500 people fell into an imprecise encirclement. Leopard man and ape man are orcs who are good at climbing. Although their speed in the mountains is not as fast as the 500 Milan soldiers who have at least yellow fighting spirit, they are not very slow. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 341

    A sneer bloomed from the corner of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth, and raised his hand to point to the mountain in front of him, "mountaineering." Without stopping, 500 people approached the top of the mountain as fast as they could. At this time, the orcs on the top of the mountain seemed to be well prepared. The scene of Ye Yinzhu cutting down trees to stop the enemy appeared. Trees that had been cut down turned into rolling logs and rumbled down, trying to block the progress of the 500 teams. Unfortunately, there are only 100 orcs on the top of the mountain. After years of comfort, they were not prepared to attack the mountain. There were too few trees to be cut down temporarily by 100 people. And they don''t have a fire magician to light these stout trunks.


    "I''ll do it." Oliveira roared, holding his blue Epee in both hands, and leaped out in a flash. The light weight of the star blue battle armor had the best effect at this time. The blue fighting spirit was released through the epee. Instead of launching the rolling wood rashly, he used the momentum of the rolling wood to lift the rolling wood from his companions Fly over the top and continue down the hill.


    Oliveira''s action is very fast, fighting spirit is strong enough, the strength of the Blue Division is obvious at this time, although the rolling wood delayed the pace of the Milan soldiers, but it did not cause any damage, some of the missing rolling wood were also defused by Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan.


    The top of the mountain has no more fallen trees, and at this time, the poor 100 Garrison has also entered the attack range of the magician.


    Fireball technique, without any suspense, landed on the top of the mountain. In that sea of fire, the way forward has been smooth.


    "Li Sha, help put out the fire." Through soul attachment, ye Yinzhu sends out a help signal to Lisha. I don''t know if the defeat of Lisha last time changed her mind. A light blue light flashed by and a torrential rain poured down. Before ye Yinzhu, the 500 people, stepped on the top of the mountain, she had put out the fire caused by fireball.


    "Yinzhu, what are you doing to put out the fire? Let''s just go straight ahead with our fighting spirit. " Oliveira looks at Ye Yinzhu puzzled.


    Ye Yinzhu pointed to more than a thousand orcs who had been carried down by Oliveira. "There are more than ten tasks here. Don''t you want to finish them?"


    Oliveira was surprised. "Are you going to kill all these orcs?" With their 500 elite, it''s not a problem to kill more than 1000 orcs, but it will certainly delay their time. For them who go deep into the tiger''s den, time is life. Once they are surrounded by the orc regiment level combat system, it will be a situation of death without life.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I know what elder brother is worried about. However, elder brother only needs to cut off more than ten lion''s ears, and we can move on." While saying that, he did not explain, directly sat down on the ground, a flash of light, Ming Feng Qin has been horizontal in the knee.


    Ye Yinzhu caresses the two sides of "Mingfeng" with the inscription "when the sun rises, the nest Phoenix has a sound.". Zhu Si plays, the world civilization The frost on his face seems to have disappeared. In the morning sun, his face full of sunshine, with a bit of elegance and laziness,


    with eight fingers flicking, the faint voiceless sound flows with the strings, as if he was afraid of waking the soul of Ming Feng Qin, and a clear note like the sound of Feng Ming comes out quietly. Although the tone is slightly higher, the notes played by Ming Feng Qin are more reciprocating than those of other guqin, and each unvoiced note seems to be whirling in the air until the last tremor is lost.


    Every note is very light, hovering in the lightness. It should be a high piano sound. Under the action of Ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers, the notes are interspersed and hovering, giving people a gentle and soothing feeling. Soft rhythm hovers in the bedroom, dispelling not only tension, but also all negative emotions. It calms the soldiers'' tension caused by this mission and the fighting and killing.


    Circles of dark yellow halo from the Ming Feng Qin down, the target is those who quickly close to the top of the ORC. Although Ye Yinzhu can''t control accurately like Shenyin aura when using Qin magic in a large area, there is no problem in controlling the general direction. The soldiers and magicians behind them just release their inner tension in the music, while the orcs climbing in the music are a kind of feeling.


    Anger and killing are relieved in the music. The orc soldiers don''t think much about it except for the sudden sound. However, in the dark yellow rhyme, one by one the movements slow down, in the harmonious and gentle music completely relax the body and mind, in less thinking, less reading, less desire, less language, less laughter, less sorrow in the true meaning of the music slowly into the most relaxed sleep.


    Who can understand that the soft melody has such a powerful ability? Watching the orcs fall down one by one in the process of climbing, not only Oliveira and those earth warriors, but also death 300 can''t help but move. What kind of magic power is this? Is it really so terrible?


    A piece of "forgetting the machine" ends in Qingyin. Ye Yinzhu stops playing the piano and gets up. He doesn''t even look at the orcs who are already sleeping. He points to the direction of the far north wasteland and says, "let''s go." Killing the orcs without resistance is not good for the training team. It''s enough to get the lion''s ears needed for the mission. The most important thing is to get into the Arctic wilderness.Ye Yinzhu never told anyone how powerful he was, and never explained anything. He told the soldiers and magicians under his command that he was a trustworthy and powerful magician.


    Crossing this mountain and finally entering the Arctic wasteland and entering from the most impossible natural moat is not to say that crossing this mountain is more glorious than attacking Thor''s hammer fortress. Ye Yinzhu''s target of these 500 people can''t be compared with the big army. If the imperial army of Milan came, they would have been discovered by the orcs. Of course, there is a more important point that the human nation, in the last few hundred years, has never taken the initiative to attack the orcs. The reason is very simple. The barrenness of the Arctic wasteland is not the territory that human beings hope to obtain at all, and the tyranny of the orcs will cause great resistance to the human army. Who will do this thankless thing? For the Three Kingdoms bordering on the Arctic wasteland, it is enough to stop the enemy as far as possible when the orcs plunder in autumn.


    Of course, it is not that the human nation has never thought of completely wiping the orcs out of the world. Large scale attacks have also been launched in history. But there are too many orcs, and the Arctic wilderness is so vast, coupled with the harsh climate. Large scale human attacks will only increase the hatred between humans and orcs. We really want to destroy orcs, but we can''t do it. Of course, it''s not impossible to destroy the orcs in the far north wasteland with the efforts of the eight powers on the mainland. However, with the separation of the north and the South and the restriction of France and blue, the eight powers will only restrict each other. How can they work together?


    The appearance of more than ten beacon fires rising from the top of the mountain is absolutely spectacular, and the warning effect they bring is also produced at the first time.


    Before the team went down to the bottom of the mountain, ye Yinzhu saw the orc army galloping from the Arctic wasteland.


    Ye Yinzhu ordered the team to stop and look out into the distance. He looked carefully at the orc troops who were fast approaching here. He had long thought of the beacon fire and the arrival of reinforcements. At the border, orcs must have troops stationed.


    Oliveira is also observing. When it comes to military ability, at least Ye Yinzhu can''t compare with him. Light Yi a, "how so few?"


    Ye Hongyan frowned and said, "little? In my opinion, there is at least one legion, which is not enough? "


    Oliveira nodded and said, "of course it''s rare. In the past, our army didn''t want to pass through the mountains. However, the arrangement of orcs here has at least three mixed legions, but at present, it seems that there is only one legion, which is one third of the original. The orcs will defend the border with all their strength. "


    Listening to Oliveira''s conversation with Ye Hongyan, ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "back to the top of the mountain. Ye Hongyan, please lead the spear warriors among the 300 members of the God of death to kill half of the orcs sleeping in my music, and then press the other half to the top of the mountain and let them go down. " There are tens of thousands of orcs in the front. If the thousands of orcs in the back wake up from their sleep, it will be extremely unfavorable for ye Yinzhu and his 500 people. Facing the survival crisis, ye Yinzhu had to order the slaughter of ORC soldiers who had no resistance.


    Ye Hongyan didn''t say much. As a qualified soldier, the first point is to obey orders, which is the most basic and important one that Seedorf taught them at the beginning. With 100 death and 300 soldiers, ye Hongyan immediately retreated.


    Ye Yinzhu calmly continued to order: "all Epee fighters and magicians stay. Soldiers who use spears, temporarily return to the top of the mountain and wait for orders. Brother Oliveira, you take them to the top of the mountain to build fortifications. I''ll take them here for the time being


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    pray again that more people will survive in the disaster area. At the same time, I also appeal to my friends to contribute to the disaster area if possible. This recent passage is about the accumulation of power before the World War II. Take your time. By the way, I''ll get my monthly ticket. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 342

    Oliveira looked at Ye Yinzhu strangely and said, "Yinzhu, do you want to fight them head on? The terrain of this mountain range is complex, and we have a small number of people. We can take advantage of our mobility to play hide and seek with them. It''s not hard to steal into the Arctic wilderness. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "we are not here to scout, but to fight. You''re right. We can get around these enemies, but what happens when we get into the Arctic wilderness? Will these enemies come after us? Marshal Seedorf asked us to come here to carry out the task, the purpose is to train the team, to train everyone''s cohesion, only constant fighting is the best way to exercise. As long as the orc mixed army is completely destroyed, when we enter the Arctic wasteland again, it will be like a dragon swimming in the sea, so that the orcs can''t find any trace. "


    Oliveira takes a deep look at Ye Yinzhu. Although he doesn''t quite agree with Ye Yinzhu''s order, he has to admit that ye Yinzhu''s way is reasonable. Now faced with the impending impact of the enemy, he had no time to delay. Now he immediately led the Spearman to the top of the mountain.


    "Magician, meditate and stand by. Epee soldiers, at my command, collective logging. Don''t be stingy. Cut down trees and remove branches and leaves as much as possible. " Rolling wood and Thunder Stone, this is the best way to stick to the commanding height. At the beginning, in Konya City, ye Yinzhu used this skill to block the marauding legion of diese and Perkins orcs, thus giving Konya city time to react. At this time, facing a mixed Orc army below, he was more confident than when he was in Konya city last time. Not only because of their own strength has become strong, but also because at this time in their side, is 500 elite young Milan empire.


    Ye Yinzhu''s order was quickly executed. Among the 150 soldiers who joined the team with Oliveira, almost all were Epee soldiers. In addition, among the 100 Epee soldiers in the 300 God of death, 250 started at the same time, and the power of Epee was immediately demonstrated.


    If it is not for the delay in clearing branches and leaves, the speed of rolling wood accumulation will be faster.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t take part in logging. It''s enough to have 250 soldiers busy. His eyes remained fixed on the orc regiment that was fast approaching from the far north wilderness.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyesight is still good. Although he is still far away, he can still vaguely distinguish that this mixed Legion contains at least four Orc arms. Among them, the wolf cavalry, which is good at speed, accounts for at least half of the army. Then came the agile panther and the climbing ape. Fighting in the mountains, these two arms are undoubtedly the best. It seems that the small number of troops that hold down the battle line are lion men. No matter in which Orc regiment, as long as the Raytheon tribe belongs to, the real commander must be the lion, there is no doubt about this. Judging from the size of the 10000 people legion, the number of lions is about 100, which seems to be the personal guard of the leader of the Legion. The strength of these Sphinx is obviously not comparable to that of the Sphinx team leaders in the previous sentry. These 100 people are also the most powerful fighting force of this Orc mixed army.


    The lower half of the orcs have been piled up in the hillside, and soon a pile of mixed wood has been piled up.


    Because of the close distance, ye Yinzhu couldn''t see much of the orc''s movement, so he immediately turned to the air for help. Silver dragon flying in the air, used as a scout is obviously the best choice. It''s just a little extravagant.


    The news from Lisha is very simple. Instead of going up the mountain directly, the orc mixed army has sent 50 leopard men as spies to approach them.


    When ye Yinzhu gets the news of Li Sha, he can''t help but be surprised. It seems that the orcs are not all mindless guys. The commander of the mixed army is very careful! Compared with the impulsive Dickens and Perkins, they are much more difficult to deal with. There was no time for him to think more, so he immediately gave the order.


    "The 300 Epee fighters of the God of death attack with me. The others stay here and don''t move. There are 50 leopards coming up below. Don''t take their lives. Fight them back."


    Ye Yinzhu, with 100 death and 300 Epee fighters, quickly moves down the mountain. Relying on his soul attachment, although Ye Yinzhu can''t see everything he wants to see through Lisha''s eyes, he can also detect the location of the leopard scouts through Lisha''s information. What he wants to do is very simple. First of all, he wants to show the enemy''s strength and protect the rolling wood from being found by the other side. Secondly, luring the enemy in-depth. Now that we have decided to compete with the orc mixed army, we must make a quick decision. They don''t have much time. So the order he gave was to repel, not to annihilate. He needs these leopards back to deliver the message.


    The leopard people who are sent out to scout are naturally the best at speed and climbing. Unfortunately, with the eyes of the silver dragon in the sky as a scout, no matter how fast they are, they will not be able to break through the defense line that they have been waiting for.


    The cold and solid Epee became the nightmare of these leopard people for the first time. It doesn''t need too many people to go back to spread the news. After leaving more than 20 bodies, the remaining leopard scouts went back to report the news.


    Back to the rolling wood halfway up the mountain, ye Yinzhu orders all soldiers to rest in place. He knew that after the repulsion of the scouts, the other side had only two options. One was to stay down and wait for more reinforcements. And the other is back. In the absence of reliable information, as long as the orc commander is smart enough, he will not choose to attack. You know, there were thousands of garrison posts in this mountain range, and their scouts met with resistance here, which can only prove that those posts have been completely occupied.What ye Yinzhu wants is to be overestimated by his opponent in quantity, which leads to certain confusion. And that''s just the first step he takes to lure the enemy.


    "Ye Yinzhu, task finished." Ye Hongyan''s voice came. When ye Yinzhu looked back, the cold looking young man had come to him.


    Ye Yinzhu said happily, "it''s time. Soon, the following Orc mixed army will have a response


    Down the mountain.


    Magri the lion, commander of the orc''s seventh mixed legion, is listening to the reward of his leopard scouts.


    "About a hundred people, all of them have fighting spirit and are very strong. We can''t break through their lines and go to the mountains to scout. "


    Magri looked at the direction of the top of the mountain in doubt. Except for the smoke, he could not get any useful information from his location. Are Milanese crazy? It''s time to attack.


    "Have the people who asked for help been sent out?" Magley said in a deep voice.


    "They were sent out after seeing the smoke. Chief, what are we going to do now? Attack or defense? " Said Kent, the fox man, the operational staff around him.


    Magley looked at Kent. "What do you think we should do now?" He still attaches great importance to this staff adviser. Although fox people don''t have great power, they are respected among orcs as an intelligent race. Almost every Legion level establishment will have fox people as the combat staff. I''m afraid that only when golden bimont was in command of the army would he neglect their role because he looked down upon them.


    Kent thought for a moment and said, "now that the enemy situation is unclear, of course we can''t attack. The main force of our army is wolf cavalry, which is good at speed and charge. It doesn''t show up in the mountains. If there are many enemy troops, once we charge up the mountain, I''m afraid our chances of escape will be very small. Chief, I think it''s the best way to wait and see what''s going on. Unfortunately, if the fifth and eighth regiments had not been transferred back to the interior of the wasteland to participate in the great cleansing operation, we would not have had to be timid here. "


    Magri nodded. "I don''t know what the chief is thinking and looking for recently. It''s not far from autumn. Instead of making preparations for autumn looting, they are engaged in a big clean-up. Just follow your advice. I want to see what the Empire of Milan wants to do this time. The whole army is ready for battle and ready for action at any time. The wolf cavalry scattered, looking for our people around the mountains. I don''t believe it. There are thousands of people at 37 sentries, but none of them escaped alive. The chief is right. On the battlefield, news always comes first. "


    The seventh mixed Legion set up the formation under Magri''s command. Of course, this formation is not ready to fight, but ready to escape at any time. It''s not long. The scattered scouts have paid off.


    "Report back to your excellency. We found some brothers who escaped from the sentry post. "


    "Oh? Bring it up Magri is very happy. If someone escapes, there will be news. At least he needs to know where the enemy is coming from and how many of them are.


    In front of margarine was a lion who had lost his left ear. "Chief of the army, you have to pay for our brother!" As the royal family of Raytheon tribe, the lion has always had a transcendent status. Although the lion was just a team leader, he immediately cried out when he saw that Magri did not have the fear and respect of ordinary orcs.


    Marguery frowned and said in a deep voice, "calm down. Tell me what happened (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 343

    Feeling the murderous gas released from Magri''s body, the lion who lost his left ear swallowed and spit, and his mood was barely controlled. "It''s a Milanese. Definitely from Milan. They have warriors and magicians. They seem to want to plunge into the Arctic wilderness from the mountains, too fast for our leopards to catch up. Now I don''t know about the situation of the sentries. When we found them, they had already connected three sentries to the outermost peak. Thank you for arriving in time, otherwise these Milanese will enter our Arctic wasteland


    After hearing this lion man''s words, Magri couldn''t help but feel lonely. It seems that this is a big taboo of military strategists! Are these Milanese really crazy?


    "How many? How many magicians are there? " Asked Kent the fox.


    "I don''t know how many magicians there are, not too many. Because there are only a few hundred of them. It must not be more than five hundred. However, they are very powerful. I see that many of these human beings have released green or yellow fighting spirit. They also have a terrible ability. It''s a strange sound. It''s nice to hear, but when we hear it, our people are sleepy. I ran out while the Milanese were killing others. Chief of the army, you must act quickly! Those Milanese are too cunning to let them run away and avenge their dead brothers


    After hearing the lion man''s words, maghrey could not help but be a little stunned, "only 500 people? Are you sure you''re right? "


    "It can''t be wrong. We got accurate information from more than ten posts and didn''t find more Milanese. There are only a few hundred. Chief of the army, you must act quickly! Otherwise, it will be too late for those bastards to run away. "


    Marguerre snorted coldly, "I don''t need you to tell me how to do things. Somebody, take him down. " He has always scorned such a defeated general.


    Maghrey looked up at the bright sunshine in the air and hesitated for a moment. If the enemy had only five hundred, what was their purpose? What good is it for these Milanese to go into the far north wilderness alone? He couldn''t understand. How could he know that the real purpose of the 500 fighters and magicians from Milan was to kill.


    "My Lord, it''s not too late." Kent reminds magrid.


    Maghrey turned to look at him. "Do you mean to send me out, too?"


    Kent said bitterly, "we have no choice but to fight. If they know that we are facing the enemy but let them go, I''m afraid you will be under great pressure. If that guy is right, there are only 500 people on the mountain. Well, I''m afraid the leopard scouts we sent out have fallen into the enemy''s trap. It''s obvious that our scouts are repulsed because they don''t want to be discovered by us. With the power shown, we are deterred here. Therefore, I judge that there is an 80% possibility that the number of 500 people is correct. No matter what their purpose is, we have no reason not to attack. "


    Marguery nodded. In fact, his thoughts were similar to Kent''s. fox man''s words were equivalent to helping him make a decision.


    "I ordered that five squadrons of wolf cavalry stay behind, and the leopard, ape and lion guards follow me." If the wolf cavalry does not have the advantage of speed, its combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced, far less than that of leopard and ape man in the mountains. Leaving them at the foot of the mountain is also a way Magri left for himself. If the enemy is really five hundred, you can defeat him with ten times as many Orc soldiers as the enemy. In case of a large number of enemies. There were 5000 wolf cavalry at the foot of the mountain, and there was time to retreat. As an orc, it''s good for Magri to think so carefully. However, how did he know that although he was facing 500 people, he was by no means an opponent whom he imagined could be destroyed by quantity.


    Halfway up the mountain, ye Yinzhu jumped up from the ground and had been waiting for an hour. Finally, the orc mixed army came up. It seems that the living things that ye Hongyan left behind have already played an effect.


    It''s not that ye Yinzhu''s stratagem is so ingenious. The main reason is that the 500 men he brought are capable of fighting independently.


    An orc soldier, without equipment, can almost deal with three to five well-equipped ordinary human soldiers. However, if you are a fighter with fighting spirit, the orc soldiers will depend on what kind of arms they are. Powerful arms such as leopard and ape can also deal with red level and medium level soldiers, but once human soldiers reach orange level, they can get the upper hand in one-on-one situation. The orcs have more powerful arms, such as the tigers, lions and bears of the three kings. Although they are less in number, with a little training, their individual combat ability can at least compare with that of yellow class human soldiers. This is also an important reason why orcs can still compete with humans without magicians. At this time, among the soldiers brought by Ye Yinzhu, the accomplishments of death 300 are all above the Yellow level, and their combat effectiveness can never be evaluated according to their fighting spirit level. In addition, the orc''s most feared fire magician and 150 green level soldiers, with the advantage of geographical location, he is fully confident to compete with the ten thousand mixed Legion. In particular, there are the best scouts like Yinlong in the sky above. And light magic that can be used to rescue at any time. This kind of reason, causes Ye Yinzhu at this time to be able to completely calmly to deal with."Only five thousand? Well, the wolf cavalry will keep their lives for a while. Get ready to fight. Epee soldiers are ready to release the rolling wood. Magician, prepare for fireball. " Fireball requires the least mana and the most direct. When applied to combat, gorgeous magic is never as good as direct and effective magic. Especially in the case of legions.


    Ye Yinzhu is not in a hurry. He is waiting. The closer the enemy is, the longer the distance up the mountain, the greater the effect of rolling wood. An army of 5000 people is not as effective as a plain on this complicated mountain.


    Ye Yinzhu is waiting quietly. He is not worried at all. He didn''t raise his right hand until he could see the orc army from the trees on the mountain.


    "Rolling wood, let it go. Magician, fireball covering attack. " At the same time, 50 green fireballs, shining with the green flame of death, soared into the air, drawing a beautiful green parabola and falling towards the mountain.


    It''s summer now, and even in the Arctic wilderness, all kinds of plants are growing very luxuriantly. And the mountain here is different from the original Brenner mountains, with the same gentle slopes on both sides of the mountain. It''s not the kind of steep slope that can''t grow plants, so there are many trees on the mountain, which naturally become the best shelter for the orc army. In this case, rolling wood can''t do as much damage to the orc looting Legion as ye Yinzhu did last time in the Brenner mountains. But the most important effect of this rolling is not the impact.


    Hundreds of rolling logs will completely knock down the orcs who rush in front at the first time. Strong trees, blocked by various plants on the mountain, although the momentum disappeared, they also piled up in front of the orc mixed Legion. All of a sudden, most of the 5000 Orc troops were blocked on the hillside. If they wanted to move on, they had to clean up the rolling trees first. While the orc mixed Legion was in a hurry, fifty green fireballs had fallen from the sky.


    With the roar of a fireball explosion, in an instant, the hillside blocked by rolling wood has become a sea of fire. Fifty Great Magicians launch the same kind of magic at the same time, which may bring less destructive power than higher-level magicians, but the magic coverage is absolutely terrible. Every huge green fireball explodes in the explosion, and the rolling wood and the trees blocking them become the best fuel. In a flash, the fire had covered most of the mountainside. Unfortunately, the summer in the Arctic wilderness is not very hot, and the plants are not as dry and flammable as in winter. Otherwise, once the fire spreads, it will be the effect of spreading all over the mountains.


    "Back to the top." Ye Yinzhu didn''t take a look at the fire. He knew that although this magic attack combined with rolling wood could bring a lot of damage to the opponent, the effect was much worse than the original Brenner mountains. Season and terrain factors make it impossible for fire attack to defeat the enemy, but there is no problem in blocking the enemy''s spirit and weakening the enemy''s combat effectiveness.


    Under the leisurely command of Ye Yinzhu, the soldiers quickly carry the magician on their back and retreat towards the top of the mountain.


    Magri is very angry. At this time, he is directing his lion guard to cooperate with leopard and ape man to put out the fire. Rolling wood and sudden large-scale fireball bombardment not only hindered their progress, but also caused nearly a thousand casualties. Orcs have strong bodies. The only ones who die are those who are hit by fireballs and rolling logs, but countless of them are injured.


    "Captain, we must charge at once. You can''t give your opponent another chance to prepare fortifications. It seems that there are not many of them. Otherwise, they will not retreat immediately. " Kent, the fox man, was still calm and suggested to magley in a low voice.


    Marguerite snorted coldly, "it''s impossible to think fast. We orcs are naturally afraid of fire. Only our noble lion is better. It will take time to clear these obstacles. These Milanese are so mean. Kent, do you see how many magicians there are? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 344

    Kent shook his head, said: "can''t judge, but from the magic coverage point of view, the other side of the magician should be many, but the strength is not too strong, after all, they only use ordinary fireball." They just saw the fireball exploding, but in their eagerness, they could not tell what level of fireball it was.


    Soon, ye Yinzhu has returned to the top of the mountain with Epee fighters and magicians to join Oliveira.


    Oliveira naturally saw the fire at the foot of the mountain, "Yinzhu, what''s the situation?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "for the time being, they can''t rush up. It''s hard to judge the casualties. However, the wolf cavalry of this mixed Legion did not go up the mountain, only ordinary people came. After the baptism of rolling wood and fire, their combat effectiveness should be discounted. We''ll stay here, wait for them to attack, and then continue to attack. At that time, as long as the magicians give full play to their fighting power, it''s too late for them to retreat. " There are 50 big magicians'' attack output. It''s not difficult for them to cope with this 500 to 5000 battle.


    Magri and his mixed army went up the mountain faster than ye Yinzhu had imagined. The fire is still burning, but with the efforts of the Magri lion guards, a passage has been cleared up enough for the orc army to pass through. At this time, they have quickly climbed the mountain and rushed towards Ye Yinzhu.


    We have to admit that leopard man and ape man are very fast. Although many of their hairs are burnt black by the fire, the momentum of charge is still fierce.


    "Array." Oliveira yelled. 450 soldiers, 250 Epee soldiers in the front, 200 spear soldiers in the back, standing on the top of the mountain in neat armor, waiting for the enemy to attack.


    Ye Yinzhu stood behind the soldiers, he did not join the front to block the enemy camp, 50 magicians is what he wants to command.


    "Prepare for the greatest magic you can use, but don''t overdraw your own mana. Now start to prepare, listen to my order and release them together to give your opponent a covering attack."


    "Yes." The magicians agreed, and the fluctuation of fire magic elements in the air became violent. Ye Yinzhu stood on a big stone on the top of the mountain and looked out at the orcs rushing up the mountain. From a distance, he saw the trace of the 100 lion guards. The lion, who is generally more than three meters tall, is surrounded by a lion warrior who is very strong and wears armor. There is also a small Orc who doesn''t know what race he is. At this time, he was waving an Epee, which is unique in the human world, and commanding the orc mixed army to charge up the mountain. Needless to say, the lion who can wear the armor rarely seen in the orc world is the leader of the mixed Legion.


    Ye Yinzhu sat down from a high position. Out of caution, he took out the magic instrument level waterfall string organ. At this time, the ORC was getting closer to the top of the mountain, but he did not give the order of magic attack. Because these mountain climbing orcs advance very fast, and the formation is relatively scattered. At this time, if you launch a magic attack, you won''t really hit too many opponents. Only when the orc mixed Legion fights with its own soldiers on the top of the mountain, and the formation becomes dense, can the magic attack have the greatest effect.


    With a little smile, ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft divine light. Although the battle had not started yet, he had the chance to win in his heart. All of a sudden, he found that he was very comfortable in handling the battlefield and dealing with the enemy. The life and death of the enemy and the strength of his own side were completely under his control.


    The orc who rushed in the front finally came up. It was the fastest leopard man. At least more than 100 powerful leopards rushed in front of the Milan soldiers. Leopard man''s body is not as strong as lion man and ape man, but their speed is extremely fast, and their weapon is their sharp claws.


    Under the command of Ye Hongyan, the God of death 300 makes neat movements, with spear soldiers holding horizontal spears and Epee soldiers holding up their epee. Oliveira''s order to the other 150 soldiers is very simple. Death 300, what the Epee soldiers do, you do as well. How can these novices who have just come into contact with war compare with the 300 God of death tempered by iron and blood? Now is the best opportunity to learn. Therefore, with the sword raising movement of death 300, the 150 green level earth soldiers also raised their epee. Although the movement was slow, it was still neat.


    Seeing that more than a hundred orcs rushed up, their claws glittered in the sunlight, "kill -" Ye Hongyan yelled.


    The Epee soldier''s epee, which was one meter five long and eight inches wide, suddenly waved out. Each of the 300 Epee warriors of the God of death cut out the sword without leaving a way out. At the same time, they drilled two spears from both sides of their bodies like lightning, which made up for the defect of their attack like a poisonous snake.


    Three hundred regiments of air attack in front of the enemy, there is no death attack. Compared with them, the situation of the green fighters on the other side is worse. Although their fighting spirit is stronger, they lack the indomitable momentum of death 300 when they are cut down by Epee because they don''t have the cover of Spearman. Although many leopards have been cut down or injured, a small part of them dodge from the crack of their attack and get into their position with speed In battle.


    Magri has only one command for the leopard. Use his speed to rush into the formation of Milan soldiers and kill the magician as much as possible.There are only more than ten leopards who can pass through the barriers of the Milan soldiers with speed. As soon as they enter the back of the Milan soldiers, they can see at a glance 50 magicians preparing for magic there. Orcs are belligerent in nature, and leopards rush towards the magicians with their explosive power. With the magician''s fragile body, once they get close to him, it will be a devastating blow.


    Oliveira has come back. He knows very well that with his strength to lead the 150 soldiers, it is impossible to let the leopards rush into the camp, even if they are faster. However, due to the lack of experience and mentality in the face of the enemy, they failed to exert their real strength. Magicians are the most precious. At this time, not to mention other soldiers failed to respond, even Oliveira, a strong blue player, would like to return to rescue has become impossible.


    At this moment, a light yellow light and shadow, as if from hell in general, in the low hum, as if with eyes, flash from the more than ten leopard people.


    The leopards who are still charging forward are almost frozen in an instant. Unfortunately, they will never be able to attack the magician again. Blood splashed on the soldiers, but more on the magicians'' robes and faces. It''s boiling hot blood. At this time, the magicians'' faces have become a little pale. Just now, many of them are ready to release instant magic to meet the leopard.


    "Obeying orders is a soldier''s first duty. What should you do? " Ye Yinzhu''s cold and full of killing voice sounded in every magician''s ear. The sound full of awe was accompanied by spiritual magic effect. The powerful shock force pulled these magicians back from surprise and fear.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes were opposite Oliveira in the air, "I''m in the back. Try your best to stop the enemy. "


    Oliveira didn''t say much, but ye Yinzhu''s ability to kill more than ten leopards in that instant set off a huge wave in his heart. All along, he thinks that although Ye Yinzhu has great talent as a master of Shenyin, his real strength is still below him. But at this time, ye Yinzhu not only has amazing strength, but also can''t compare with his own means of killing the enemy accurately in a long distance.


    In fact, even ye Yinzhu himself was a little surprised. Just now, his control of the sound blade was extremely accurate, without any deviation. The second Boeing blade, which was originally intended to be launched, did not need to appear again. This is the control of mental power. The exertion of the aura of divine voice these days has brought him great consumption, but there are also many benefits.


    With the failure of the first wave of leopards, more and more orcs have come from behind. There are not only leopard people with extremely fast speed, but also powerful ape people.


    Ape people are not as easy to deal with as leopard people. Even in the face of Epee, they can often resist with their strong bodies. As long as they are not cut to the core, they will never be defeated for a while.


    The 450 Milan fighters are under more and more pressure. Their fighting spirit can no longer hide. Yellow and green are two bright colors on their weapons and armor. With the release of fighting spirit, they forced against the strong impact of the orc mixed Legion. I''m not going back. Occasionally, the orcs who rush into the camp will be destroyed in front of Ye Yinzhu''s blade.


    In addition to those who died in rolling wood and fireball skills, the remaining 5000 Orc soldiers have surrounded the top of the mountain, compressing Ye Yinzhu''s soldiers on the top of the mountain and attacking them wildly. Magri and Kent stood below, watching the battlefield calmly under the protection of a hundred lion guards. Magri''s face had become more and more ugly.


    Five thousand to five hundred, this should have been a game without suspense, but at this time Magri found that his elite soldiers could not bring harm to the other side at all.


    How will they survive this crisis?


    Please continue to pay attention to this book. If you like, please support it. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 345

    Each of these human warriors has a strong fighting spirit. It is difficult for the orcs without equipment to cause substantial damage on their hard armor. Among the swords and spears with fighting spirit in their hands, the number of casualties of ORC soldiers is increasing. In particular, the leopard people, who are weak in defense, have lost more than half of their entire two brigades, except for those lost in the middle of the mountain.


    "I can''t wait any longer. Follow me. Tear these despicable human beings to pieces. Noble lion, in the name of Thor. Charge. " Maghrey really can''t let his army lose any more. He didn''t know how long the fighting spirit of those human fighters above would last. If we continue to attack like this, I''m afraid the final result will be that the other side will not be able to break the defense and the other side will be completely destroyed. In this case, he had to lead his strongest lion bodyguard to join the fight directly.


    Sitting on the boulder, ye Yinzhu watched Magri and his bodyguard move towards the top of the mountain. A cold light flashed in his eyes, "it''s you who are waiting. Magician, covering magic, release. "


    The magicians, who had been preparing for a long time, finally got the order of Ye Yinzhu. This time, it was up to them to play the most powerful magic they were good at. At the same time, the low chanting sound sounded from the mouth of 50 magicians. In a flash, circles of green light rose from them with the hot air. The dense fire elements that had gathered on the top of the mountain suddenly became violent.


    "The wall of fire." I don''t know which magician was the first to release his own magic. With a green light thrown on the battlefield, a wall of fire as high as three meters and as wide as thirty meters suddenly appeared on the battlefield. A lot of ORC soldiers are rushing forward in the wall of fire. The extreme heat of the green flame is not only burning their hair, but also slowing down the momentum of ORC impact with a scream.


    However, the wall of fire is just the beginning of the 50 fire magicians.


    "Three turns of the dragon."


    "Earth fire springs."


    "Flaming stars."


    ¡­¡­


    One by one intermediate fire magic from the sky, green flame light almost instantly covered the entire enemy battlefield.


    Ye Yinzhu is really tolerant. Even when his own soldiers are under great impact, he is still patient not to let the magician participate in the war, in order to win the first war at this time. His patience had the best effect. With the blood aroused by the previous charge, the simple minded orcs had long forgotten the existence of human magicians, and their formation was extremely dense because of the rush.


    Among the intermediate range magic performed by fire magicians, Yanlong sanzhuan is the most common one. Instead of summoning a real fire dragon, fire elements condense into a fire dragon shape creature about five meters long and one meter in diameter, shuttling through the enemy''s array. It doesn''t last very long, but there are too many orcs that can be covered by the irregular Yanlong in three turns. Especially in the case of more than 20 Yan dragons turning three times at the same time, even the two silver dragons in the sky could not help but marvel at that scene. Many people have great power, which is also applicable to magicians. Just from the simple sum of magic power, the magic power of these great magicians is no less than that of level 9 silver dragon.


    Magri, with his lions, was just about to enter the crowd when he saw the green flame. Almost for the first time, his ears were filled with shrill screams, bursts of hot air, accompanied by the aroma of barbecue. The blazing fire made it impossible for him to go any further. It''s almost instinctive to retreat quickly to avoid the cover of the intermediate magic group of the fire department.


    Lion''s body strong and agile are good, for the orcs, they have a very valuable ability, that is fire resistance. Of course, only to a certain extent. At this time, it is the fire-resistant ability and their strong body that enable these pro guards to protect their army leaders to quickly retreat from the fire magic coverage.


    The effect of 50 Great Magicians'' power at the same time is absolutely terrifying. Under this huge covering magic attack, the green level fire can almost make the orcs'' bodies burn instantly. It''s not a flame that can be easily extinguished. Although it''s not as terrifying as burning souls, once surrounded by a large area of fire, it''s doomed to these ordinary orcs The lives of the soldiers have come to an end.


    In addition to the orcs who are close to them, the subsequent intensive Orc army has been completely submerged in a sea of green fire.


    "Kill -" Oliveira roared, and the first one rushed out. As an excellent commander, he certainly knew when to do what kind of action. At this time, there was a raging fire behind the orcs, and only a few hundred people who were closest to them still resisted. However, these orcs had no way out. What would they wait for if they didn''t fight with all their strength at this time?


    One hundred and fifty green class soldiers broke out at the same time. As earth soldiers, their individual combat effectiveness was fully developed without maintaining the formation, and they carried out fierce killing against the orcs who had been completely frightened. With the fighting last night, these young soldiers have gradually adapted to the feeling of killing. There are only two situations on the battlefield, one is being killed, the other is killing. If you want to survive, you must destroy the enemy in front of you. In actual combat, these young Earth soldiers have understood this truth."Death 300, step back and protect the magician." Ye Yinzhu''s voice came to Ye Hongyan''s ears. With a wave of Ye Hongyan''s hand, three hundred soldiers retreated at the same time and surrounded their own magicians. Although they knew that the orcs had no ability to attack again, they still carried out the orders given by their superiors meticulously for the first time.


    "Oliveira, mission target, kill." Condescending, ye Yinzhu naturally clearly saw that the leader of the lion army had retreated under the protection of the lion guards. Although orcs are warlike, they don''t have any belief in fighting in the face of the unimaginable situation of total annihilation.


    Oliveira held the Epee high in his hand, and the brilliant blue light burst out in an instant, turned into a huge blue light ball and chopped down again. At this time, the effect of intermediate magic of fire system had passed, but there were still many vegetation on the ground, and the orc''s body burned again. Under his heavy cutting, the blue light burst out instantly, and a path was cut out in the fire.


    "Follow me." One hundred and fifty earth warriors, led by Oliveira, immediately chased the more than 100 lion men.


    Sitting on the commanding height and watching the progress of the whole battle, ye Yinzhu can''t help sighing in his heart. No wonder magicians are so precious in every country. On the battlefield, as long as they are used properly, magicians are absolutely powerful attacks that can turn the world around. I''m afraid that only a powerful country like Milan can dispatch so many talented young magicians for the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. I''m afraid there are not so many young talents in a small country like Acadia. Of course, the green level is a watershed for magicians. As long as they have good talent and a keen sense of magic elements, it is not difficult to reach the green level after more than ten years of hard work. However, after surpassing the green level, if you want to improve, it is no longer what ordinary talents can do. You need higher talents and efforts to surpass ordinary people. That''s why Haiyang, Changhao and MALIANG were excited when they broke through to the green level with the help of level 9 Warcraft crystal. Reaching the green level is equivalent to reaching another level. In short, the gap between green grade and green grade is the difference between students and teachers.


    The speed of the lion in the mountains is not as fast as that of the leopard and the ape. Naturally, it can''t be compared with the green earth warrior. In a short time, Oliveira had stopped them with 150 earth warriors.


    At this time, both Magri, the commander of the mixed army, and Terry, his military adviser, were in a state of extreme shock. They never thought that there were so many powerful magicians in this 500 man Milan army. The main battle army of 5000 people! Almost instantly, the ice disintegrated, the smell of charred barbecue was so real, almost subconscious, that Magri retreated quickly under the protection of his own guards. When Oliveira with the earth soldiers around, Magri''s heart has sunk to the bottom. From a lion nobleman to the position of commander of the army, he has also participated in many battles with human beings, but this is the first time that he has experienced such a sense of powerlessness.


    "Kill, kill with me. As long as we can get to the foot of the mountain, we still have 5000 wolf cavalry to meet us. Without the protection of the mountain, these despicable human beings will only become the souls of our sword. " Magri was a good Orc commander after all. At the critical moment, he was able to boost his morale as much as possible. He took out his long knife and rushed to Oliveira.


    The deep blue fighting spirit is released on the sabre. Magri rushes to the front. The fierce lion man bursts out completely when he is killed. The strong blue light, driven by the lion man''s far stronger power than human beings, goes straight to Oliveira and cuts off. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 346

    Oliveira showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. As the most outstanding Epee warrior student in Milan''s magic martial arts academy in the past century, his practical combat experience is absolutely the richest among his peers. Seeing Magri''s heavy sabre cleave, he can''t dodge, and his body accelerates instantly, which shortens the distance between himself and Magri. Holding the Epee in both hands, he tries his best to pick it up, and the point of the sabre points to him It was the place where Magri''s sword was close to the handle, which was also the weakest place of Magri''s strength.


    The fighting spirit of the blue level didn''t break out until the moment when the epee and the saber contacted. With a roar, Magri''s forward momentum of his tall body suddenly stopped, but he was shocked back. After all, Oliveira''s strength was lower than that of the Sphinx. Magri''s impact was full speed. Although he had a certain advantage in fighting spirit, he also stepped back, and they were fighting together Fighting against the air, it is clear that the blue class Oliveira has a certain upper hand.


    The land warriors quickly surrounded the lion guards. The lion soldiers relied on their strong body and strength. Unfortunately, the lion soldiers, who were equivalent to the Yellow level high-level soldiers, met the green level earth soldiers today. The number was still 150 to 100. At the beginning of the battle, the lion guards were suppressed at an absolute disadvantage. On average, three earth warriors deal with two lion men. This battle has shown a one-sided situation.


    Just at this time, the clear and refreshing sound of the zither, like a waterfall and flowing spring, sounded in the dingdong. It''s like a waterfall flying down, but the music full of lofty air is as dignified as a mountain. Circles of dark yellow halo from the sky, shrouded in the warring parties.


    On the top of the mountain, the elegant figure is caressing the orange Guqin on the knee, and the soul breath of waterfall Lianzhu is blooming in this song "waterfall Lianzhu". With precise mental control, ye Yinzhu controlled his Qin magic from the sky, directly covering the small battle area. This is a kind of expanded area type aura of divine sound, which makes music play a more extensive role in a specific position. The effect of Qin magic is not scattered, but more concentrated. This is a new way for ye Yinzhu to use Qin magic after thinking about it after he manipulates a lot of Shenyin aura every day but can''t cover all the soldiers. At this time, it''s time to do an experiment with these lion people in front of him.


    When the huge aura of divine sound enveloped the battlefield of more than 200 people, "high mountains and flowing water" immediately had an effect under the full play of Ye Yinzhu''s talented Qin emperor, who was equivalent to a blue level magician.


    Also fighting, but for human soldiers and orc soldiers, it''s a feeling of ice and fire.


    Under the soft sound of the piano, the lion guards only feel comfortable and relaxed, and their fighting spirit drops in an instant, and their attack and strength are rapidly weakened. On the contrary, human soldiers are just like doping. The fighting spirit of the green class rises instantly. Those who reach the high level of the green class even reach the level of the early stage of the green class. The original strong side suddenly became an overwhelming advantage.


    The lion''s bodyguard collapsed for the first time. As one lion''s bodyguard gradually fell, there was no suspense about the war. The blue level divine sound, the increase and decrease of qinzong''s top music "high mountains and flowing water", has achieved the most perfect effect in the first time. It is precisely because of this song "high mountains and flowing water" that this 500 to 5000 battle has become zero loss.


    The blue fighting spirit soars in the music. Magri, who is as high as three meters, is shocked by Oliveira''s sword. Three blue swords outline the cross waves of death in the air. Compared with Orc warriors, besides the advantages brought by magicians, the biggest advantage of human beings lies in their equipment. With the advantage of fighting spirit itself and the increase of star blue battle armor and water blue Epee, Oliveira''s strength has already surpassed Magri who has physical advantage. With the help of high mountains and flowing water, Magri''s chances of even bringing troubles to Oliveira have disappeared.


    Oliveira has always been not the kind of fierce attack crazy soldiers, he has the calm of the commander, this calm also exists in the battle.


    In the roar, Magri''s weapon was completely broken in the three sword chop. At the next moment, the leader of Thor tribe had seen the call of death.


    Protecting the green fighting spirit of the golden haired Sphinx is broken instantly. The blue light outlines a perfect arc. The highlight of the arc is the lowest defensive throat of the Sphinx.


    With a little bit of broken green star light, Oliveira has appeared behind Magri, holding his Epee high in his right arm, also announcing the final victory of the battle.


    Magri''s eyes were full of reluctance, and the light in his fierce eyes gradually disappeared. His tall body fell to the ground like pushing a golden mountain to pour a jade pillar. His head and body had been divided into two parts.


    In addition to death 300, the Milan soldiers and magicians all raised their weapons and staff, and the cheers of victory resounded on the top of the mountain in the rendering of the piano music. Victory, this is the first positive victory of the Milan soldiers in this mission, and it is a victory against ten times the enemy! It was this victory that officially established Ye Yinzhu''s position in the hearts of the Milan fighters. Ye Yinzhu''s command may still be unsophisticated, but he played a decisive role in the battle, whether it was the replacement of the previous sound blade or the final increase of the divine sound.Oliveira looks up at Ye Yinzhu on the top of the mountain. Ye Yinzhu''s hands fall on the string, erasing the aftersound of "high mountains and flowing water". Eyes opposite, Oliveira sword left hand, right hand raised in the top of the head, stretched out the thumb. Under the action of the divine melody, the hearty attack made him realize the higher level combat effectiveness. Although this is only the first time, Oliveira has found that he has loved the battle under the aura of divine voice.


    Kent, the fox man, is brought to Ye Yinzhu under the pressure of three Epee swords. At this time, the face of the mixed army think tank has become dead gray. That''s five thousand to five hundred! But it only took such a short time from the beginning to the end of the battle. He never thought that the 500 people in front of him were so strong. In fact, the orc''s judgment is not wrong, their enemy is only 500, but the 500 elite strength is more powerful than the two Milan legions Kent knows. No damage, the other side is no damage! Not to mention resistance, Kent has now even given up his belief in survival.


    With a flash of blue light, Oliveira came to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, the tradition of ORC legion, Foxman is a military commander. This guy should give us a lot of information. "


    Ye Yinzhu takes off the waterfall and looks at Kent. His clear eyes suddenly become as deep as a cold pool. Two sharp eyes straight into Kent''s eyes, "what''s your name?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice is very calm. There is nothing in the ears of the Milan soldiers nearby, but in Kent''s mind, it is like a magic sound. Fox people''s weak spiritual defense line collapsed in an instant.


    "My name is Kent." Fox people''s eyes have become dazed. The hypnotic control of spiritual magic is not something he can resist.


    "What is the purpose of the recent deployment of the Raytheon tribe to the interior of the Arctic wilderness? Why is the number of defenders here different from usual? "


    "I don''t know why. We just follow the orders from the chief. It''s like we''re looking for the dwarves. But it hasn''t worked out yet. Two of our three garrison regiments were transferred to the inner part of the Arctic wasteland to participate in the operation. It is said that the search is carpet like. Not only our Raytheon tribe, but also the warlord tribe and Solomon tribe are involved in it. The three chief adults seem to attach great importance to it. "


    Looking for dwarves? Ye Yinzhu sneers in his heart. I''m afraid he''s looking for Amethyst bimont and mountain giant. Let them find it. Breaking the head, they can''t find the figure of Zi and Ming. They are all in their own territory of Qin City!


    The faint light flickered, and a faint cold light appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. He continued to ask, "now that your commander is dead, can you command the following 5000 wolf cavalry?"


    "Yes, yes. I am second only to the head of the army in the Legion Kent replied without hesitation. The cold light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes has completely lost him.


    The light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly strengthened, and a strong spiritual wave came from his eyes, "remember my eyes, and remember my appearance. From now on, I, ye Yinzhu, will be your master forever. Your spirit and soul will follow my orders and become my most loyal servant in the future. "


    "Yes, remember your eyes and appearance. My spirit and soul will always obey your orders. I, Kent the fox, will always be your most loyal servant." As he said this, Kent fell on his knees subconsciously and bowed to Ye Yinzhu.


    The light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes was flowing, "OK, get up. Now you can go back, take the rest of your wolf cavalry and search to the East. Remember, the enemy you meet has fled to the East. "


    Kent repeated, "yes, the enemy we met has fled to the East." Repeat this sentence, with a blank face, toward the mountain.


    Oliveira looked at Ye Yinzhu and said with admiration: "it''s worthy of being the close disciple of President Ferguson. Yinzhu, I didn''t expect that you are not only powerful in piano magic, but also in spiritual magic. I''m afraid this hypnotic brand will accompany that Fox man all his life. With this false information cover, we will not encounter too much trouble as long as we cover ourselves well in a short time when we enter the Arctic wilderness. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 347

    Today''s weather is a little dark, the thick clouds in the air make the earth exude a gloomy depression. But the air is very cool. This is the cool characteristic of the Arctic wilderness. The smell in the air was a touch of ORC.


    "Yinzhu, let''s go with Hongyan. As long as you are still alive, you will be able to form a new God of death in the future. Ask two silver dragons to help you go with the ocean. " Oliveira said resolutely.


    "And you?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Oliveira calmly.


    Oliveira smiles naturally. "I''ll stay, of course. How can the glory of the violet family be polluted by me. I''m going to lead the soldiers to the final charge. It''s 500 lion ears short. I believe that before I die, I will be able to complete the task. No matter what the final outcome, this time, I can go into the Arctic wilderness with you two and fight together for more than half a month, which seems to be the best fighting course of my life. Yinzhu, it''s really cool to fight under the aura of your Divine voice. But I''ve never admired you, young man. I don''t admire you very much. Even if my soul dissipates, you are my best brother in my heart. "


    Experiencing life and death together and facing the powerful orcs together have completely linked the hearts of these three young people. Even if ye Hongyan didn''t speak, his eyes changed greatly when he looked at Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira. No matter Oliveira''s bravery or Ye Yinzhu''s divine music, how can he not admire it?


    "The God of death 300, even if you put yourself into the embrace of the God of death, what can you do?" This is Ye Hongyan''s answer. As if his life belonged to fighting, to death. Returning to the embrace of death is the best end result of his life.


    Oliveira knew that he could not persuade Ye Hongyan. Had no choice but to shake his head, eyes turned to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu laughed, happy and elegant smile, "this period of time, this real war, belongs to us as a whole. Can''t you let me participate in the final perfection of this war? What about being surrounded? Since I am the commander-in-chief, since I bring you here, I must take each and every one of you back to Milan and breathe the air of Milan again. "


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan''s eyes become a little surprised. They don''t understand why they can still see the existence of confidence in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes under such circumstances. That''s the confidence to survive.


    With a flash of dark gold light, a tall dark gold metal object appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    It was a crossbow car, about two meters high, with a base on it, showing a dark golden light. Above the crossbow car was a big bow about three meters wide. There is no crossbow, but under the crossbow car, there are very complex structures, and these structures are wrapped in a huge dark gold gem, which has a volume of one cubic meter.


    With the dark golden luster of the crossbow car, there is also a strange layer of dark golden light fog. Without the crossbow, the whole crossbow car is still releasing a very sharp breath. The subtle energy fluctuation is constantly releasing, and each release will produce a strong breath of strength. As if tearing and piercing everything around.


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan''s pupils contracted at the same time, and even the five hundred soldiers of the God of death, who were still in training, woke up in the sharp breath. This tall dark gold crossbow immediately became the focus of the whole audience, especially the three meter wide crossbow, which was wider than the height of the whole crossbow machine. That layer of dark golden halo constantly stimulate the public''s senses.


    "This, this is an artifact..." Oliveira, after all, was born into the violet family, which can be said to be well-informed. But he had never heard of the weapon in front of him, but with the energy breath and complex structure released from it, he knew that only artifact could produce such an effect.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, this is an artifact. Its name is mieshen crossbow." What he didn''t say is that this is not only an artifact, but also the last work of Ronaldo, the dwarf master. Ronaldo''s life was ruined by this catapult. It can be said that this is the masterpiece of Ronaldo who tried his best before he died, and it is also the highest work in his life.


    Ye Yinzhu went to the mieshen crossbow, looked at the strong dark golden light on it, and gently stroked the simple patterns on it. Step forward with your right foot and step on a protruding pedal under the mieshen crossbow. At the same time, lean forward to the mieshen crossbow.


    In a flash, the surging golden light suddenly rose, and the strong dark golden light suddenly bloomed. Within five meters in diameter, a huge dark golden light ball appeared on the whole ground. Under the strong and sharp energy atmosphere, all the people around fell back without exception. Then, they all saw a strange scene.


    It is the huge dark golden gem of the main body of the mieshen crossbow that emits light. With a low and pleasant sound of metal friction, the golden gem itself seems to melt in half. It flows up to Ye Yinzhu''s body along the strange lines on the crossbow body. The golden light is flashing, and ye Yinzhu has been integrated into it. The complex structure in this cubic meter of gem is just at this time They show their noumenon, accompanied by the change from low to loud sonorous sound, starting from the foot, covering Ye Yinzhu''s whole body in an instant.Starting from the foot, the catapult is like a strange armor, protecting every patch of Ye Yinzhu''s body. The two meter high huge crossbow machine has been completely integrated with his body, which is equivalent to the enlargement of Ye Yinzhu''s body. At this time, the whole person covered by the mieshen crossbow is hidden in the crossbow machine, and his height reaches three meters. At the foot, the strong legs covered by the crossbow machine, upward, are extremely exaggerated belly and chest armor. The armor of the two arms is more peculiar. It''s barbs in the shape of blades. The original golden crystal has completely melted in this strange armor, forming a harmonious harmony.


    The dazzling dark golden light is scattered everywhere, and the huge crossbow machine with the same height as ye Yinzhu''s body has been carried behind Ye Yinzhu.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu in front of her and the star blue battle armor on her body, Oliveira can''t help but smile bitterly. Whether I am a son of a family or this guy, he will always bring miracles. How many secrets does he have hidden in his heart?


    Ye Yin''s arms covered with thick armor stretched out to both sides of her body at the same time. Maybe it was because she had not shown her power for a long time. A strong dark golden light burst into the sky, and the dark clouds suddenly burst open like fear, and a bright sun came down from the sky. From the broken clouds, we can see two silver spots in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    "Uncle Theseus, help them. You see, there are five legions of orcs! Do you look like you''re looking at the death 300, which was trained by your grandfather, being completely destroyed? That''s grandfather''s hard work for many years! "


    He said with a smile, "are you worried about death 300 or your little lover? Yes, death 300 is really your grandfather''s hard work, but what your grandfather said, even I can''t disobey it. Since he said let Ye Yinzhu and them carry out the task independently, then I can''t interfere, I can only help them with the auxiliary Recovery Magic. These guys are strong enough, in such a short period of time, to be able to achieve the results now is also very good. The 200 young people selected from Milan this time are also good. Although their quality is still not comparable to that of the 300, their talent is undoubtedly stronger than that of the 300 and they have been integrated into this group. I dare say that as long as they can go back alive this time, their future is limitless. "


    "You need to listen to Seedorf, but I don''t want to." Floating in the not far from the side of asures, said Li Sha Lengleng. She can see the following situation clearly. The 50000 army has surrounded Ye Yinzhu and his 500 people. The three-tier formation will never give ye Yinzhu any chance to escape. Among the 50000 orcs, there were several troops that even she was tired of. There are no archers among the orcs, but the orcs have spear throwers. Among orcs, there are two kinds of bear people, one is heavy armored infantry. The other is a spear throwing force that can only be joined by the strongest bear people. These spear throwers are extremely powerful. Their weapons do not wear armor except for the bear heavy armored cavalry''s sledgehammer, because the armor will affect their flexibility. Instead, they have ten three meter long heavy spears. This kind of heavy spear can be thrown more than 300 meters by the strong bear. Once thrown, it will be devastating The killing area. It has a strong ability to suppress all kinds of weapons except magicians. Even the dragoons are extremely afraid of this kind of spear thrower. Even the defense of the magino iron dragon can''t avoid injury when it comes to this kind of heavy spear thrower.


    Spearthrowers are the most common among the three Orc tribes, because bear people are the royal family of Solomon tribe. The other two groups, because of the relatively small number of bear people, were unable to form a strong heavy spear thrower.


    post:


    I have experienced the Tangshan earthquake, and now I find that there is something wrong with the way to save people in Wenchuan, If my suggestion is adopted, more people will save their lives:


    some of the people rescued from the ruins seem to have died, but in fact, they are suffocated by being buried in the ground for a long time. If they are carried out without cloth cover, put them outside and sprinkle some water, they may be revived. My brother was exhaled after the Tangshan earthquake, We all thought he was dead, so we put him on the ground. However, because it rained after the earthquake, after more than ten minutes, my brother miraculously breathed.


    these days, I have been calling the Red Cross to convey this suggestion to the rescue team in the disaster area, but the line has been busy. Please believe me, I am from Tangshan, It''s my personal experience.


    Sichuan compatriots are requested to find a way to convey my suggestions (to be continued, if you want to know what''s going on, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 348

    It''s like Thor''s hammer. Garbimon is guarding Thor''s hammer fortress. The spear throwers of Solomon''s soul also cooperate with their behemoths to guard the fortress. Ten thousand spearthrowers are assigned to each legion, which is enough to make it difficult for human dragoons to cross the thunder pool. This time, maybe it was because ye Yinzhu made a lot of trouble. Among the five legions that besieged them, there was a spearthrower troop of 500 people. That''s the only spear thrower in Raytheon tribe!


    Li Sha is ready. Once the enemy attacks Ye Yinzhu, she doesn''t care what xidorfu''s order is. Even if she releases the forbidden curse, she must rescue Ye Yinzhu. Fortunately, the behemoth was not found in the enemy''s battle. According to the usual habits of the orc army, there will always be more monsters in such a group battle. This time, it''s a little strange, but it''s just right, which makes her less worried.


    When she was preparing to ban the curse, suddenly, she saw a strong dark golden light in the sky. Before she could react, she and the silver dragon of Theseus trembled at the same time, and the scales of her abdomen trembled. The sharp stimulation made them subconsciously raise their flying height. There was a trace of astonishment in their eyes.


    "What''s that?" Li Sha said to himself in surprise.


    "It seems that ye Yinzhu can solve the problem by himself. We, the foreigner, can really bring surprise. I also want to know what kind of weapon it is. Even we can feel its edge. "


    At the beginning, after the dwarves lost the mieshen crossbow to Ye Yinzhu, they told him in detail how to use the mieshen crossbow, but this was the first time ye Yinzhu used the mieshen crossbow. When he stepped on the lower pedal of the mieshen crossbow, in an instant, a wave of domineering energy rushed into his body, and a trace of deep soul breath went straight into Ye Yinzhu''s soul brand, fully communicating with his spiritual sea. What ye Yinzhu feels is a feeling of pride and pride, which is his deep attachment to mieshen crossbow. Suddenly, ye Yinzhu understood that when master Ronaldo was casting this catapult, he was not destroyed by thunder. Instead, he drew thunder to purify his body and made his soul integrate with the catapult, becoming the soul of the catapult, casting this extremely aggressive and domineering artifact.


    The first feeling of being wrapped up by the catapult is that the whole body is tight and the catapult is tight. But the energy of the tight hoop is not a mechanical feeling, but a gentle energy. Next, what ye Yinzhu feels is his body extending. The three meter body wrapped by the mieshen crossbow seems to be his own complete noumenon, and the sharp energy wave behind him seems to be his own sword.


    Raising his right leg and stepping up the mountain, ye Yinzhu was surprised to find that his body was not as heavy as he had imagined. Although it was not as light as it used to be, he had a feeling of harmony. From all over his body, he only felt solid and stable. His Buddha like body was as dignified as a mountain.


    Keng Keng, ye Yinzhu stops at the top of the hill, and his legs quickly close together to form a wide base. The huge three meter crossbow is taken off from the back, the chest armor is separated, and with the pleasant metal rhythm, it is integrated with the dark gold crossbow. The front end of the lower base is uplifted and connected with the crossbow. Form a special axis.


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice came from the catapult, "all the soldiers are ready to harvest the target. I ask you to give full play to your fastest speed and follow my orders to retreat with one strike without any stop. "


    In a simple word, strange in the tone, people are surprised to find that ye Yinzhu''s tone is so cold at this time. That kind of cold even some cruel sound, does not seem to belong to Ye Yinzhu, as if completely broke his elegance. Even ye Yinzhu himself felt very strange. At this time, his heart was full of the smell of killing. Both the fighting spirit and the magic power in his body were fluctuating violently, which fluctuated with the energy released from the catapult. The catapult is also the catapult of destruction! Both Ronaldo, who has become the soul of the catapult, and ye Yinzhu, who now uses the catapult, are completely influenced by the domineering spirit of the catapult.


    The dwarf patriarch Luciano once said to Ye Yinzhu that although the attack power of mieshen crossbow is strong, it must be used less. It is because the catapult will have a great impact on the user''s mood. If people are not determined to use it, they will be infected by the catapult and change their mood and thoughts. The more times they are used, the greater the impact. Because of this, although the dwarves know that the mieshen crossbow is powerful, they try not to use it. They never want the powerful soldiers who use the mieshen crossbow to have problems because of the emotional influence of the mieshen crossbow.


    In Ye Yinzhu''s cold command, all the soldiers picked up their weapons again. No matter how injured they were, none of them, including the magician, was still sitting on the ground. More than ten days is a short time in life, but these soldiers, especially the 200 soldiers and magicians who joined later, really understand the meaning of survival in this short time. In the vast territory of orcs, they have to face the orc army that appears at any time every day, wandering between life and death every day. In the tempering of life and death, they really understand the meaning of survival. After the five hundred to five thousand battle, they all realized that they could survive only if they obeyed orders and gave their best in every battle.The hands covered with thick dark gold armor are raised. In the void, a golden crystal lights up in the fists. In the void, a golden light crosses the two ends of the bow. With the hands gradually pulling back, the huge element waves in the air appear around Ye Yinzhu''s body. Even the six elements of the silver dragon can''t be compared with the scene in front of him. This is the reason The real all attributes.


    A hundred meters away, you can only barely see the light of tiny elements in the air.


    Fifty meters, what you can see has become a tiny light. The dazzling colorful light in the sun, like a seven rainbow circle to the direction of Ye Yinzhu condensation.


    Ten meters away, the milligram light turned into a light spot, which was clearly visible. The light spot, the size of a grain of rice, surrounded the dark golden giant like a cloud of light.


    One meter later, the light spot turned into a surface shape, and condensed between the crossbows. With the dazzling color light, the nihilistic dark golden crossbow string slowly opened. A huge white light arrow, about three meters long and as thick as an arm, slowly formed on the slot of the crossbow machine. That''s the arrow of light produced by the fusion of all elements. It is similar to the breath of flash and thunder element bombs, but the sharp penetrating power of this huge arrow is what flash and thunder element bombs don''t have.


    Including Oliveira and ye Hongyan, the senses of all the five hundred people of the God of death dropped to the lowest level in an instant. Even if they moved one step, they seemed to be hurt by the sharp edge of the crossbow.


    "Open --" Ye Yinzhu gave a loud drink, and the cold voice seemed to be half resounding through the air. The dark golden light that rushed into the air before completely converged in an instant, and the viscous element wave around him disappeared at the moment when the golden crossbow string opened.


    Golden string white arrow, quietly kept in a stable state, er Ye Yinzhu''s hands covered by huge machinery have been held on the control lever under the crossbow. The whole body revolves around the base in an instant, and the angle of the crossbow is quietly adjusted. The crossbow and arrow, flashing white light, slowly pointed in the direction of the five Orc legions.


    Almost at the same time, the five Orc legions stopped. The most intense reaction was the two wolf cavalry legions. The wolf cavalry stepped down and the wolf screamed. Under the direction of the catapult, they all crawled on the ground and trembled. They did not dare to cross the minefield. This is the power of the artifact, the power of the truly complete attack artifact.


    What death 500 can''t see is that at this time, there is a golden red aperture inside the metal cover covering Ye Yinzhu''s head. When the arrow points to the direction of the lion army, under Ye Yinzhu''s control, the crossbow machine stops.


    The crossbow machine no longer moved left and right, but the white conical arrow moved down slowly. The sharp arrow that was originally facing the lion army now aimed at the ground position in the middle of the distance between the lion army and ye Yinzhu.


    The sharp breath disappeared, and ten thousand lions were relieved almost at the same time, but even if they were relatively low intelligent orcs, they did not dare to act rashly at this time. Silver Dragon in the air and ye Yinzhu''s comrades in arms can see that the catapult is an artifact, so can the orcs. On the battlefield, if there is no equivalent artifact against the other artifact, it is very likely that the war situation will be reversed because of one artifact. This situation has not happened once in the history of continental war. So they all hesitated. The commanders of the five Orc legions didn''t expect that they would be forced to death by the Milan soldiers who killed a large number of their people, and the other side would have more artifact. You know, ye Yinzhu had never used any artifact in their previous ten days of fighting.


    Inside the catapult, ye Yinzhu''s eyes burst out two groups of dazzling stars. His hands closed in front of his chest, and his eyes were dazzled. The faint breath of energy continues to ascend, and each Ascension produces an extremely dangerous breath. Ye Yinzhu''s stable spiritual brand is suffering from waves of strong attack from the killing crossbow. If the sea of spirit is broken by this killing intention, then he will become a killing demon in the future. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 349

    In front of the golden red aperture completely turned into red, the whole crossbow machine instantly issued a strange hum, the whole crossbow machine seemed to plunge into the ground, as stable as a rock.


    Lock. This is the lock of the mieshen crossbow. Once the target is locked, any speed will not escape the pursuit of the mieshen crossbow, and there is only one way to hit it head on. As a single attack artifact, this is the biggest advantage of the catapult.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he held the catapult with both hands at the same time.


    The white crossbow disappeared out of thin air without any sound and power, so it disappeared naturally. The warriors and magicians of death 500 just felt a cold current passing by. I didn''t even see an arrow.


    But it was this arrow that emptied all the fighting spirit in Ye Yinzhu''s body in an instant. I don''t feel it when I gather the crossbow, but at the moment of release, the pain of pulling away almost broke Ye Yinzhu''s soul. That is the moment of release, the attack of killing intention reached the most crazy level. Fortunately, ye Yinzhu is a magician, and also a magician of the spiritual branch of the divine sound system. He has cultivated his chizi Qin heart since childhood, which makes his spirit very stable. It is because of this that ye Yinzhu dares to take the risk of using the mieshen crossbow. But it was the last shock, the biggest killing intention, that nearly broke the defense of his spiritual brand.


    Only Ye Yinzhu alone saw that the faint white phantom had disappeared into the land he was aiming at. The crossbow disappears, and all the pressure brought by the catapult disappears at the same time.


    Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng.


    "Yinzhu, are you ok?" Oliveira asked with concern.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, "don''t worry about me, everyone is ready to charge. The goal is to protect the lion people and harvest enough lion people''s ears as much as possible. Whether our task can be completed depends on this battle. "


    "Yinzhu, what did you do just now?" Except for the dazzling sound and the arrow, there was no change on the battlefield. The enemy is still there. Is that artifact just used to stop the enemy''s progress?


    A cold light flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, "you''ll understand immediately."


    The voice did not fall, the immediate situation suddenly turned upside down. A tremendous roar accompanied by the shaking of the earth suddenly sounded.


    The whole Arctic wasteland seemed to be shaking violently. Among the five hundred gods of death, the more seriously injured soldiers could not even stand still and fell to the ground one by one. But just at their opposite lion legion, the ground suddenly cracked, and countless soil and rocks seemed to gush up. At least it covers an area over 300 meters in diameter, and the core of the blowout is right in the middle of the Legion.


    The height of the earth and rock eruption has reached at least 100 meters, and with the earth and rock being spewed up together, is the panic of the lion. The powerful explosion took the lives of hundreds of lion soldiers in an instant, but there were no dead bodies. More lion soldiers were scattered by the earthquake, and there were many people with broken limbs and arms. For a moment, the whole battlefield was in chaos.


    The catapult is just a single attack artifact. With its piercing ability, it won''t bring too much damage to a legion. The best case is to kill the commander of the other party directly. But that has no effect on the overall situation. When ye Yinzhu took out the catapult, he had already figured out how to use it. Shoot people. Only one. But what if it''s shooting into the ground? When the catapult came out, although his fighting spirit was cleaned up, he also used the high frequency oscillation on the sound blade while his fighting spirit was extracted. A piercing mieshen arrow with strong energy suddenly becomes extremely unstable under the condition of high frequency oscillation. Encounter barriers, although the moment into the depths of the earth, but the next moment of the outcome is only outbreak. With Ye Yinzhu adjusting his direction, the vent is at the foot of the lion Legion.


    "Chong -" Oliveira helps Ye Yinzhu give the order. Although Ye Yinzhu orders everyone to charge at the same time, Oliveira and ye Hongyan still leave ten 300 soldiers and 50 magicians to protect him. The remaining 400 people, no matter they are slightly injured or seriously injured, as long as they can still run, all play their fastest speed, maintaining the triangle formation used by Oliveira at the beginning, just like another sharp arrow, heading for the lions destroyed by the underground blowout.


    The distance is not very close, but when death opens up and rushes towards the lion army as fast as possible, the distance is no longer important. In the blink of an eye, their extremely sharp scythe of death had cut into the outer formation.


    The underground blowout caused by the arrow affected the entire legion of lions. Not only physically, but also mentally. The original victory changed in an instant, suddenly suffered such a heavy blow, and most of the lions were in panic. Even as the royal family of Raytheon tribe, how could the lions keep calm at this time?Death 500, neatly raised his own epee and spear, in the face of Raytheon tribe ace legion, they are making a side to side killing. Everyone knows that this will be the last battle and the last chance to complete the task. There''s no need to leave any more. They all tried their best to launch a fierce attack on the enemy.


    The lion people affected by the earthquake wave, whether injured or falling to the ground, as long as they are swept by this torrent of steel, will immediately become the object of death''s favor. The lion people''s ears are separated from their original heads, and the thick blood gas in the air gushes out.


    Sitting in the same place with cross knees, ye Yinzhu slowly recovers his fighting spirit, because he was completely evacuated before, which makes it extremely difficult for him to recover now.


    At this time, the clear Zheng sound sounded, and the soft blue light came down from the sky. I don''t know when the Silver Dragon Princess Lisha and silver dragon asures have fallen down with the sea. With the help of Peiyuan jingxinqu, ye Yinzhu finally feels his fighting spirit again, and his spirit is greatly inspired.


    Cheering up, ye Yinzhu ordered: "magician, prepare, fire wall skill. Release from all directions except the lion Legion 300 meters away. No gap is allowed."


    "Yes."


    The deep and long incantation sounds, and the fire elements in the air begin to produce strong fluctuations. The ocean was sent to the ground by Theseus, and quickly came to Ye Yinzhu.


    "How are you, Yinzhu?"


    "I''m fine. How did you get down. Didn''t I tell you that without my permission, you must be under the protection of Theseus? It''s too dangerous here. The five Orc legions are here. No one knows if they have any special means of attack. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and looked at the tense ocean. Although she was blaming her, her eyes were gentle.


    Two soft pale golden rays cover Ye Yinzhu''s body at the same time. The bright breath stimulates his body. Although it can''t make his fighting spirit recover, it at least takes away his spiritual weakness.


    With a flash of light, the Pink Gem appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s hand, "we have to go. Go in. It''s time to return to Milan


    Ocean looking at Ye Yinzhu, worried: "your current physical condition, still can space transmission?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "it''s OK. I only carry out my own single teleportation, and store gems through my life. My mental energy consumption will be minimized. What I''ve just lost is my fighting spirit. There''s no loss in my mental strength. "


    Ocean stubborn way: "I don''t go, I want to go back with you finally."


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the ocean which has always been gentle with some surprise. This is the first time that she speaks to herself with this tone. The anxiety in her eyes has become another flavor, and the four words of life and death flashed through Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    "No, you have to go first. If you''re here, I''ll be distracted. I promised grandfather Seedorf that you must be protected under all circumstances. "


    Ocean bowed her head, dare not and ye Yinzhu burning eyes relative, but her tone is still so firm, "I will not go, unless you also leave together, no longer come back here. Otherwise, I will, um... "


    "What are you doing?" A cry of astonishment and anger.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hand knife slowly raised, the ocean has been soft in his arms, ignoring Theseus, the pink light shrouded, the sea''s delicate body has disappeared in his arms out of thin air.


    A green flame lit up in the wide plain, and the tall five meter wall of fire surrounded the three sides, blocking the sight of the other Orc legions.


    Every time a magician tries his best to release the fire wall skill, he will be immediately collected into the life storage gem by Ye Yinzhu. When the wall of fire has become ten meters thick with the efforts of the 50 Great Magicians, all the 50 magicians and the 10 300 soldiers who protect Ye Yinzhu have disappeared in the pink gems.


    Looking ahead, although the lion Legion has a large number and strong body, most of them are injured rather than dead, but the death sickle of death 500 is still killing madly. Yes! It''s time to end the mission.


    junior three is going out on business today and can''t get home in the evening. We will inform you whether it will be held in the book review area. I hope you can continue to vote for it. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 350

    Relying on his little fighting spirit to support his body, ye Yinzhu pays no attention to the war situation and concentrates on depicting his own space transfer magic array on the ground. Because he is already very familiar with it, plus the sharp sword of nokeshi, the magic array is taking shape rapidly in the light of the fluctuation of magic elements.


    Both Theseus and Lisha are quietly watching Ye Yinzhu. They all know that ye Yinzhu has the transmission crystal given by the king of silver dragon, and naturally understand what he is going to do now.


    Theseus frowned and said, "Yinzhu, if you break the sea, I will never finish with you."


    Ye Yinzhu ignored him, for him, now every minute is so precious.


    Lisha stares at Theseus, as if telling him not to disturb Yinzhu in his busy life. He thinks to himself that this magic array can only transmit hundreds of people. With Amethyst ball, it needs huge mental power to support, but with life, storing gems has completely become a different situation. With the effect of storing gems in life, although it also transmits 100 people at a time, the magic power consumed is only equivalent to that of Ye Yinzhu. This allows him to complete several transmissions in a short time. Although the far north wasteland is far away from Milan City and requires high spiritual power, it is not difficult for ye Yinzhu to complete the transmission according to his current magic ability.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the sudden drop of two silver dragons in the air or the large-area fire wall blocking. After a short surprise, the other four Orc legions didn''t choose to rush towards Ye Yinzhu. Because of the fire wall blocking, they naturally can''t see that ye Yinzhu has completely included the magicians in his life. And the lion legion, the only one who can see the situation here, is also at risk under the attack of death 500.


    "Leave to kill." Ye Yinzhu finished the last stroke of the magic circle and looked up at the Silver Dragon Princess who had already incarnated into human form. "Please tell Oliveira that they will return as soon as they have enough missions. This is the only chance for us to leave alive."


    I don''t know why. Lisha suddenly found that he didn''t want to disobey Ye Yinzhu''s command. He nodded, and his figure flashed. The next moment, he had moved out. Under the powerful dragon fighting spirit and wind magic, he had passed the battlefield like a wisp of smoke in the blink of an eye.


    A wide range of pale golden light shrouded and treated the external injuries of the five hundred warriors of death. The meaning of Ye Yinzhu was introduced to Olivier for the first time. Death 500, who has been killed to rise, will never disobey the order. Oliveira made a simple calculation in his mind. Seeing that the lion army in front of him was gradually recovering from defeat, he chopped a wounded lion in front of him to death with a sword. After cutting off his ear, he decisively gave the order to retreat.


    "Kill -" Ye Hongyan gave a cold drink. The three hundred members of the original God of death raised their weapons high. The next moment, the yellow light blade in the air instantly condensed into a blue storm, sending the lion soldiers who still had some fighting power to hell. The massive consumption of their fighting spirit has made their combination skills unable to play a purple effect. It was this blow that shocked the rest of the Sphinx around.


    When charging fast, retreat is also fast, and the most favorable thing for death 300 to retreat is the huge pit produced by the earthquake blowout, which just separated them from the lion army on the other side. As the five hundred warriors of the God of death go up the mountain, ye Yinzhu selects the seriously injured soldiers and stores them in the life gems.


    "Don''t ask anything, guard the position." Ye Yinzhu tells Oliveira and ye Hongyan that the Amethyst ball has appeared in his grasp. The purple light rises in an instant, and the magic array depicted before on the ground suddenly spreads strong element fluctuations. With a flash of light, his figure has disappeared out of thin air.


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan were stunned at the same time. Seeing the purple light rising from the ground, they were puzzled. But no matter what doubts they have in their hearts, they all believe that ye Yinzhu is not the kind of person who abandons themselves to escape.


    The lion is worthy of being the king of the Raytheon tribe, although it suffered a lot from the shock of the earthquake wave and the impact of death 300. However, the remnant was soon recovered. Just now, in a charge of the five hundred warriors of the God of death, at least 3000 lion people lost their lives under the effect of the sudden attack brought by the catapult, and some of them lost their ears.


    Reorganize the formation, all the orc troops press forward again, but the remaining six or seven thousand lions did not attack directly. At this time, the commander of the five Orc legions was not only angry, but also frightened. Seeing the purple light rising from the magic array launched by Ye Yinzhu on the hillside, they subconsciously thought of purple level magic. In addition, the fire walls that still exist make the orcs hesitate, and the strength of death 500 makes them cold. It is precisely because of this that they have lost the chance to annihilate the 500 troops of the God of death.


    With a flash of purple light, ye Yinzhu reappeared on the mountain. He still didn''t say much, because every second is very important to the five hundred soldiers of death. One hundred soldiers were loaded with life storage gems. Ye Yinzhu just nodded to Oliveira and ye Hongyan, and then sent them away again.


    At this time, Oliveira and ye Hongyan also understood some, although they did not know how ye Yinzhu did it. But it''s obviously taking the soldiers out of danger.


    It''s nothing for a legion to be short of 100 people, but there are only 500 people in death 500. With the 100 people reduced before, two fifths of the soldiers have left the battlefield. Even from a long distance, the decrease is too obvious.The commander-in-chief of the five Orc legions finally felt the troops, and they wanted to run. Realizing this, the orcs finally charged. The five legions launched at the same time and rushed towards the central hillside. At this time, they are less than 3000 meters away from the hillside.


    Three thousand meters, two thousand five hundred meters. When the wolf cavalry regiment, the fastest of the five Orc regiments, was two thousand meters away from the hillside, ye Yinzhu appeared again.


    At 1500 meters, ye Yinzhu launched the third transmission. At this time, his face has been a little pale, uninterrupted round-trip transmission so that he did not have half a minute of breathing time.


    One thousand meters, the enemy has entered the range of one kilometer, but the speed of the wolf cavalry has slowed down. Although the fire wall has gradually weakened due to the release of magic power, it still exists. Most orcs'' nature of fearing fire reduces the speed of the wolf cavalry.


    The remaining 6000 lions became the orcs who rushed in front of them. Their anger had already burned their eyes and sacrificed so many people, but the enemy was running away. In more than ten days, Raytheon tribe had lost more than 50000 elite! This time, the situation which was originally a must kill situation has become like this. Not only the royal army suffered heavy losses, but also the enemy was about to run away in an impossible situation. As the royal family of Raytheon tribe, what is the dignity of lion people? At this time, they have forgotten the fierce killing ability of the God of death. They just want to turn their anger into killing.


    Eight hundred meters. The remaining five hundred soldiers of the God of death raised their weapons in their hands. It was an atmosphere of killing. There was no solemn and stirring, only silence. But from their thin fighting spirit, we can see that these five hundred soldiers of death have come to the point where the oil is exhausted. The previous release of the combination skill almost exhausted the fighting spirit of the 300 soldiers of the original death. Facing so many lions and the subsequent Orc army, their defense was no longer as good as it had been in the beginning.


    Seven hundred meters 600 meters 500 meters The air seemed to be dripping out of the water.


    Four hundred meters, finally, the expected purple light appeared again, and ye Yinzhu was right beside Oliveira.


    As soon as he appeared, ye Yinzhu immediately saw the lion army that was about to attack the hillside. He knew that he could not allow himself to transmit twice. The light on the gem of life storage keeps flashing, and the soldiers of death 500 are included in it.


    Every death 500 soldier knows that as long as he is covered by the pink light, he will have a chance to survive. But even at this time, no one proposes to leave first, and it is entirely up to Ye Yinzhu. The only weapon they have is a tighter grip. The eyes also become firmer. Even in their mind, more of the idea is to stay. They also know that ye Yinzhu can''t transmit twice in time.


    Three hundred meters More than 50 soldiers were saved gems by Ye Yinzhu at a speed beyond the limit. It''s a race against him at this time.


    Two hundred meters The store of life is finally full.


    At this time, even without giving Ye Yinzhu time to think, Oliveira and ye Hongyan, as the deputy commander of death 500, did not enter life to store gems. At this time, their eyes have been burning. Since they can''t leave, as a real soldier, fighting to the last trace of strength is their best destination.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu has only two choices. One is to abandon the remaining 100 people and leave immediately. Although his mental power has consumed a lot after several round-trip transmission, it will not cause any problem to transmit him alone.


    In order to express the deep mourning of the people of all ethnic groups for the victims of the Wenchuan earthquake in Sichuan Province, the State Council decided that May 19-21, 2008 should be the national mourning day. During this period, the flag of the whole country and its foreign offices was at half mast to mourn and public entertainment activities were stopped. The Ministry of foreign affairs and Chinese embassies and consulates abroad set up condolence books. From 14:28 on May 19, the people of the whole country observed a three minute silence. At that time, cars, trains and ships whistled and air defense alarms sounded.


    Let''s have a moment of silence for the dead at 14:28. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 351

    The spiritual strength of the blue level mage is completely able to do it. The other choice is to bet on your own life.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t think. He chose the second one. At this time, there was only one idea in his heart. I would not give up any partner. I would not have been, I will not be, and I will not be.


    All round, crystal clear Amethyst ball, purple light flow, the instant rise of the purple six pointed star shining unprecedented strong purple light, and then, a complex symbol appears clearly. When the last line is finished. A purple glow came out.


    The sudden strong light made the lions stop for a moment, but the burning fury had made them lose their sense. Even in the face of purple magic, their charge would not stop. One hundred meters away from the top of the mountain was only one hundred meters away.


    The pain brought by the extreme mental force is as if the sea of spirit is about to be torn. Ye Yinzhu roars, but the magic power of the magic array becomes stronger.


    These days, ye Yinzhu has not been in a complete state. He has consumed a lot of mental strength by depicting the magic array. His lack of fighting spirit makes him weak. After several rounds of transmission, his mental strength at this time is only 30% of the best state. What he has to do now is not only to leave here with the life storage gems, but also to play the limit of the teleportation magic array and take away all the remaining 100 people.


    The purple magic array, like a cold abyss, instantly empties all ye Yinzhu''s mental power. The sea of spirit is drying up, and the spirit brand is on the edge of rupture. But even so, ye Yinzhu also forcibly suppresses Zizi who feels his own crisis and wants to break through the space to rescue.


    Without the Amethyst sword, although purple''s strength is much stronger than before, it can''t reach Ye Yinzhu through the same life transmission. At this time, ye Yinzhu, whose spirit is on the verge of collapse, can''t bear the call of purple.


    However, in addition to purple, there is another person closely related to Ye Yinzhu''s spirit and soul, that is, Princess Yinlong, who has a soul attached to him. Ye Yinzhu is about to collapse in the sea of spirit, which makes her have a strong panic for the first time.


    "Asshole, are you committing suicide?" Li Sha roared, "spirit sharing."


    The cold and angry voice echoed like fairy music in Ye Yinzhu''s ears. The sea of spirit under the maintenance of willpower shrank for a moment, and the sharp pain was relieved. Taking advantage of this moment, ye Yinzhu threw out the spiritual connection of spiritual sharing towards the direction of death.


    There was a sudden silver glow on his forehead. The faint silver light turned into a little light. The star rose and circled about a foot above his head, emitting a faint dark yellow luster.


    "With my spiritual brand as the medium, spiritual connection! Please coexist with me. " In a flash, a silver light has floated to lishai, but when the mental power is strongly extracted by the magic array, the silver light is less than one meter away and can no longer maintain.


    The figure with silver hair and purple eyes instantly appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu. The body almost equal to his height was opposite to him face to face. The weak silver wire was absorbed by her for the first time. At this time, I don''t know whether it was because of the worry about ye Yinzhu''s mental weakness or some other reason. Princess Yinlong opened her arms and put her arms around his waist .


    Looking at each other head-on, the mental power can be shared in the nearest distance. It''s like half of the great mental power of a clear spring, pouring into Ye Yinzhu''s dry sea of spirit like a spring. This is timely help! As a magic dragon, the Adult Silver Dragon''s spiritual power is so powerful that in a moment, the pain of Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual brand has disappeared. The purple light around the body is instantly released, and the whole magic array is suddenly distorted, covering the soldiers'' bodies and illusory at the same time.


    With the existence of soul attachment, the spiritual sharing between Ye Yinzhu and Lisha is very smooth. The purple level magic has no problem supporting the transmission of these 100 people.


    "I owe you." Ye Yinzhu deeply looked at Lisha, purple light blooming, the next moment, he and nearly a hundred figures disappeared on the hillside at the same time. And at this time, the lion Legion just arrived at a close position.


    The man in his arms suddenly disappeared, and a faint void rose in his heart. A strong magic wave appeared behind her. Theseus had come to her side, "we should go too."


    Who can stop Yinlong who wants to leave? I''m afraid that even if golden bimont is here, it can''t be done without proper weapons. And other Orc races can''t do it.


    Death''s five hundred trip to the Arctic wasteland is a perfect ending. Of course, this is for ye Yinzhu.


    Milan Academy of magic.


    A large number of uninvited guests suddenly appeared in the originally peaceful dormitory area of Shenyin system, which immediately caused a commotion. At this time, just after class at noon, when the girls of Shenyin came back to the dormitory area, they were surprised to find that a group of strange men, men full of blood, suddenly appeared in the dormitory area.


    These men look very embarrassed, although they are wearing armor, but the appearance of the armor is really not flattering. Almost no one''s armor is complete, and the whole body is covered with dirty soil and blood. The strong smell of blood makes these young students who have lived in a good environment since childhood extremely uncomfortable. But it is these men who look like beggars and soldiers that attract girls who are like flowers in the Conservatory of the divine sound system. Because they''re so manly.Blood, pale face, tired face, all prove how tired these men are. However, standing there, their waists were still as straight as javelin. Even if the wounds on their bodies were still bleeding, they did not have any look of pain or even half a groan.


    Icy cold son some dead silent eyes, to the God sound system beauties turn a blind eye. But it has strange lethality to girls. Basically, every student who passed by and saw them stopped and pointed in the distance. They don''t know how the hundreds of people who suddenly appeared came here, but the feeling of crawling out of the dead was the first time they saw it.


    Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory is not small for the students in Milan magic martial arts college. But it''s just his and Sula''s dorm. A total of 500 people were sent back. In addition to the comatose ocean that ye Yinzhu put into his bedroom, other soldiers could only stand outside the dormitory. Due to the urgency of transmission, ye Yinzhu didn''t even have time to give them an order to rest.


    The dormitory surrounded by death fighters once again released a strong purple light, and one after another soldiers came out from it. Further increase the number of people outside.


    "Rest where you are." Ye Yinzhu is back. Supporting the strong dizziness in his mind, he reluctantly walked out of the dormitory. He knew that if he didn''t have his own orders, I''m afraid the five hundred warriors of death would always stand there, even if they bled too much to die.


    "Lord Ye Yinzhu Among the students of Shenyin department, when ye Yinzhu appeared among the dead soldiers, Yanluo, who had been in the crowd all the time, could not help but scream, quickly stood out from the crowd and ran to the dormitory with other Smurfs.


    Ye Yinzhu is the benefactor of their rebirth and their Emperor Qin.


    "Stop." A row of Epee were raised at the same time, but the broken Epee brought a fierce momentum in an instant. As long as Yanluo eleven women dare to move forward, there is no doubt that these Epee will take their lives immediately.


    The momentum of Yanluo''s forward rush stagnated. Seeing the broken Epee in front of him, he could not help shivering. Only when the distance is close can we feel the cold and fierce breath. The thick smell of blood almost smoulders these pure Smurfs.


    "Stop it. From now on, no one is allowed to attack without my orders. Rest where you are Ye Yinzhu''s timely orders solved the crisis of the Smurfs girls. Death fighters sit down one by one, which is a simple way to deal with their own injuries.


    Struggling with his inner maladjustment, Yanluo and his sisters almost walk to Ye Yinzhu with a shudder, holding Ye Yinzhu''s arm and supporting his body that is about to fall at any time.


    "I''m fine. You go to grandma Nina immediately and tell her I''m back." In order to prevent death 500 from expanding its influence in the college, ye Yinzhu''s first thought is to find director Nina. Teleportation magic can''t be used when going. It''s to prevent Oliveira and others from knowing that they can teleport to the Arctic wilderness. And the transmission back is what he had thought for a long time. After all, that''s the orc world.


    Yanluo agrees and gives Ye Yinzhu to Xun beside him. He runs out quickly. When the soldiers of death 500 see the dancing Smurf, their dead eyes recover a little.


    Five hundred people killed at least 50000 orcs in the Arctic wasteland, killing more than 100 people on average. The cold accumulation in the killing can never be recovered in a day or two.


    Ye Yinzhu returns to the room with Xun''s help. Oliveira and ye Hongyan have been left in the room by him before. At this time, they are all resting. After breathing the air of Milan, death''s nerves began to relax gradually.


    Walking on the way back to the dormitory, xiangluan frowns and waves back the male students who are chatting up. She is in a bad mood these days. Ye Yinzhu and the ocean left again. Although she knew what they were going to do from her father, xiangluan had a feeling that never appeared in her life. It was jealousy. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 352

    Even she didn''t quite understand why she was jealous of the ocean. For the first time, xiangluan felt the negative effect of the identity of princess.


    Why are there so many people ahead? What are they looking at? The Shenyin students gathered in the dormitory area attracted xiangluan''s attention.


    Xiangluan''s status in the divine sound system is still very high. After all, most of the divine sound system is female, and few people can compare with xiangluan in terms of magic strength. In addition, she is the first beauty in the college, and she is very active in any activity. Even after ye Yinzhu appeared, she has always been the leader of the divine sound system.


    Seeing xiangluan coming, other students subconsciously give her a way. Soon, she came to the front.


    Isn''t that ye Yinzhu''s dormitory? How can there be so many people around the outside, looking at the five hundred soldiers of death, her heart suddenly clenched, is it Ye Yinzhu and ocean they have an accident? As an imperial princess, she has always been well-informed, and naturally will not be frightened by the terrible smell of death 300. Step forward quickly and go straight to Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory.


    "Stop." Two slightly injured five hundred soldiers of death blocked xiangluan''s way. Although Ye Yinzhu told them not to hurt others, they should not let others disturb their rest.


    Xiangluan Xiu eyebrow big wrinkle, "get out of the way, ye Yinzhu?" The smell of blood came on her face and made her almost nauseous.


    "The captain is resting. Don''t disturb him." Cold answer but make fragrant Luan relaxed tone, at least Ye Yinzhu is all right.


    "Will you get out of the way?" Xiangluan said angrily.


    Two of the five hundred warriors of death didn''t seem to hear her voice. They just stood there coldly and didn''t mean to move.


    "How dare you stop miss xiangluan. I''m tired of living. " Xiangluan''s pursuers are everywhere. No, a tall and handsome martial arts student with a long sword on his back doesn''t know when he has appeared behind her.


    Xiangluan has always been a long distance away from others. Especially after she announced that ye Yinzhu was her boyfriend, she would not say anything to any male student. This martial arts student has been in love with her secretly for two years. It was not easy to find such an opportunity to perform. She immediately appeared behind xiangluan and took off her heavy sword.


    "I''ll fight you." The third year student of the Ministry of martial arts bravely challenged two five hundred warriors of death.


    It was only slight injury when they returned from this battle. There is no doubt that these two soldiers are also outstanding among the five hundred gods of death. They didn''t even say a word in the face of the provocation of the students from the Ministry of martial arts. A man on the left suddenly stepped forward. With a strong smell of blood, a sense of awe inspiring killing came to his face. A trace of bloodthirsty breath flashed through his cold eyes. Morin''s cold killing made the martial arts department student seem to fall into the ice cave.


    Not all of the students of Milan magic martial arts college are excellent. Many of them are the sons of imperial nobles. They come to the college just to get a mixed background. Even if they can''t pass the graduation examination, as long as they have studied in Milan magic martial arts college, it is also a brilliant resume for them.


    Tall and handsome appearance never represents strength. This handsome student is obviously growing up in a greenhouse. How ever saw the real murderous spirit? You know, the breath of the God of death 500 is the bloodiness of fighting among thousands of troops. The most real sense of killing. In addition, the smell of blood on their bodies, but the threatening momentum has scared the guy of the martial arts department.


    "You, don''t come here..." Stagger back a few steps, face is full of panic color, in the thick murder surrounded, his legs have been shaking like chaff, inexplicable liquid from the bottom of his pants, the boy was scared to incontinence.


    Xiangluan was also surprised. Although the intention of killing was close to her body, from the breath of the intention of killing, she immediately recognized that it was the murderous spirit of a soldier who had really experienced the battlefield. That magnificent and tragic is not what killers or ordinary soldiers can have after training. However, how could they become Ye Yinzhu''s subordinates and call him captain?


    Contact Ye Yinzhu the purpose of leaving, xiangluan brain flash, suddenly understand. Are these hundreds of people going to take part in the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons? Thinking of this, the anger in her heart slowly disappeared. Looking at the dead warrior in front of her, her eyes showed the light of thinking. In the face of this kind of soldiers full of the breath of death, if she is smart, she will not force her way in again. She knows that if she shows her identity as a princess, these soldiers may not pay attention to it. At the same time, xiangluan also noticed a detail. When the soldier mentioned Ye Yinzhu in front of him, there were some changes in the dead silence in his eyes, which was the respect from his heart.


    The student who tried to challenge the dignity of the death warrior has already run away in ashes. In the face of a large number of female students of Shenyin department, he has completely lost his confidence, and the murderous spirit full of the breath of death will become the shadow of his life.


    Under the leadership of Yanluo, director Nina arrived in a hurry, "all scattered, what are you doing here? Is it all right? The exam will be tomorrow


    Hearing Nina''s harsh voice, the curiosity about the death fighters is obviously not as strong as the stimulation of the exam. The beauties immediately disperse and go back to the dormitory to avoid the death fighters.Nina doesn''t look at those death fighters at the door, but walks directly to Ye Yinzhu''s dormitory, with the same look on her face.


    Seeing her aunt, xiangluan''s face became soft. She welcomed her with a smile, took Nina''s arm and walked in together.


    Death fighters block again, Yanluo just want to explain to them that this is director Nina Ye Yinzhu is looking for. Director Nina has gone to the dormitory. A strange scene appeared. The two elite death fighters suddenly changed their faces and subconsciously stepped back. Nina completely ignored them and continued to walk in. One after another, some death fighters got up to try to stop her, but Nina seemed to have some magic power. Once they got close to three meters in front of Nina, they would stop immediately. Gujingbubo''s dead eyes all showed some strangeness and horror.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t recover through cultivation. He was waiting for director Nina to come. He heard xiangluan''s voice outside. He walked out with Xun''s help and just saw this strange scene. I don''t know why, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly missed a beat and faintly felt something.


    "Stop it." Ye Yinzhu stops the death fighters who want to raise their weapons and hastens to welcome Nina.


    Nina snorted coldly, "smelly boy, are you going to flatten our divine sound system by bringing so many people here?"


    "No, grandma Nina, don''t get me wrong. I had to bring you here. We''re just going to take a break and leave as soon as we get better


    Nina glanced at him. "Go in and say it."


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s spirit has recovered a bit. Although his head still hurts because of excessive overdraft of mental strength, he has not been spared because of his timely spirit sharing. After a short rest, I have recovered a little. Quickly lead Nina into the dormitory.


    Nina walks into the dormitory, takes a look at Oliveira and ye Hongyan who are sitting on the ground in practice, and goes to the sofa to sit down. "Come on, what''s going on?" Xiangluan stands behind Nina and massages her shoulder gently.


    Ye Yinzhu did not hide, but simply told how Marshal Seedorf told him and others to go to the Arctic wasteland to pass the task training.


    Nina and xiangluan, as well as the Smurf girls are quietly listening to Ye Yinzhu''s story. Although Ye Yinzhu said it calmly, they were moved when they heard that so many things had happened in the past 20 days.


    Xiangluan couldn''t help but say: "Ye Yinzhu, you''re right. Just a few hundred of you killed tens of thousands of orcs? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I don''t seem to have the habit of lying. Xiangluan Xuejie. "


    Xiangluan snorted and said nothing more.


    Nina''s face softened a little. "So, your task is finished. But what''s going on here. I''ve never heard of your teleportation. And it''s this long-distance instant transmission. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "do you remember the last time I went to Yinlong city? After I passed the test and became a foreign silver dragon, the Silver Dragon King presented me a treasure. Only through it and a specific magic array can I send it back to the dormitory that has been set up long ago. "


    Nina suddenly said, "I see. I understand when you come back. But you hundreds of people have to leave college as soon as possible. It can''t affect the students'' life. You smelly boy, you didn''t tell me directly when you took part in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. Hum, do you still have my grandmother in your eyes? "


    "Er..." Ye Yinzhu was asked by Nina speechless, had to smile: "time was too tight at that time, there was no time."


    Nina gave him a cold look. "Seedorf is such a fool to ask you young people to carry out such a task. If you die in the wilds of the far north, how much damage will it do to the Empire? I''ll ask the old man what he thinks. Now these people should stay here for a rest. Fortunately, we have the least number of people in the divine system. Ye Yinzhu, you come with me. Xiangluan, you and Yanluo will go outside to guard. All the students of our department will pass by and let them stay away from these people outside. "


    "Yes, director Nina."


    Today, at 14:28, let''s remember this moment and mourn for the dead. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 353

    Ye Yinzhu dare not disobey Nina''s order. Although she is weak, she also stands up to help Nina.


    Nina looked at him. "Where''s your three piece guard?"


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at the direction of the bedroom, "to the ocean. This time, she will join us in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. I''m afraid she is in danger. "


    "Just give it away. I''ve already given it to you. That''s your stuff. " Nina looked a little lonely.


    As she spoke, Nina walked out. Ye Yinzhu catches up. Xiangluan compares her fist to yeyinzhu and goes out with them.


    Nina only takes Ye Yinzhu to her dormitory.


    "Sit down. It''s a shame for me to see you teetering."


    Ye Yinzhu sat down on the sofa in Nina''s room, which was a relief. The feeling of near collapse came from her whole body. It was really uncomfortable.


    Nina said in a deep voice: "Yinzhu, do you know what the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war means to mainland countries?"


    Hearing Nina''s sudden question, ye Yinzhu subconsciously replied, "it represents the strength of each country."


    Nina nodded and said, "good. But I''m afraid you don''t know that the seven countries and seven dragons are more important than you think. Although under the restriction of France and blue, there will be no large-scale war between the mainland countries. However, the two camps of Milan and landias are always in the most acute opposition. Landias''s territory is smaller than ours on the surface, but it is always behind Milan. But in fact, their national strength is no worse than Milan. What''s more, there is the threat of the orcs in the far north. I am almost sure that if there is a war, Milan will lose


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. He didn''t expect Nina to be so pessimistic. "Grandma Nina, do you think too much. With the French, there won''t be a war. "


    Nina sneered, "Falan? Do you think it''s fair that way? We, the Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias, are bordered by France and blue. After years of recuperation, the national strength of the mainland countries has reached a higher level. The strong also emerge one after another. For the French, the stronger our national strength, the greater the threat to their dominance. When it comes to this time, French blue will be closed for a period of time


    "French Blue closed period? What does that mean? " Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously.


    Nina said: "the so-called closure of Falan means that Falan will enter a five-year closure period for the cultivation and consolidation of Falan magicians. During this period, Falan will not care about foreign affairs in the mainland. All the magicians tried their best to strengthen the seal in the center of Falan. Make the seal more stable. During this five-year period, the influence of France and blue on mainland countries will be minimized. It will also minimize the checks and balances on countries. Think about it. When this happens, what will happen in these five years? "


    Ye Yinzhu is a smart man. He soon understood the key to the closure period of Falan, and blurted out: "do you mean that Falan will let the mainland countries have wars?"


    Nina nodded and said, "exactly. Perhaps, French Blue does need to enhance the seal. But these five years have also been an absolute laissez faire for the mainland countries. At the end of the five-year closure period, Fran? OIS regains control of the mainland, regardless of what happened during the five-year closure period. That is to say, in these five years, which country has won the territory of other countries through war, they will acquiesce. Therefore, the closure period of Falan was also regarded as the plundering period of the mainland of lunzanus. It is the best opportunity for mainland countries to expand. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "So, similar things have happened before?"


    Nina nodded and said, "of course. However, there is no fixed law in the closure period of French blue. It''s up to fren to decide. However, after my investigation, I can be sure that every time France and Finland announce the start of the five-year closure period, it will happen when the mainland countries have made great progress in their own strength through recuperation. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "does French Blue want to consume the strength of mainland countries? So as to facilitate their better management? "


    Nina said coldly, "I didn''t say that. Moreover, every time after the closure period, France and blue will conduct an investigation on various countries. In the past five years, all the strong people in various countries will accept the invitation of France and blue and enter the world of France and blue. Of course, they never left France again. If you think about it, the strong people who can emerge in the closed period are all the most elite strong people and talents in various countries. By doing so, France and blue will definitely weaken the strength of the mainland countries. As for what is good for them, it is self-evident. The last French Blue closure was 100 years ago. It was through that five-year period of closure that the Empire of Milan consolidated its position as the first empire in the mainland through war. That time, at least two million troops were invested in the battle between us and landias. The border between France and blue is full of blood, and the eight countries in mainland China, except Arcadia, almost all of them are involved in the war. Not long ago, just three months before the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle, Falan suddenly announced that it would enter the closed period again after the end of the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. "Ye Yinzhu understood that the five-year closure period announced by France and blue means that the war between mainland countries is about to start. No one knows what will happen during this period of time, but there is no doubt that after a hundred years of recuperation, the national strength of landias empire will be fully restored, and the feud with Milan empire for many years will undoubtedly break out under this opportunity.


    Nina''s eyes flashed a cold light, "on the surface, our empire is still as calm as before. However, getting the news that the French blue is about to enter the closed period, the whole empire has entered a chaos. Three months, too tight for us. In such a short period of time, even if we want to complete the military cooperation with our allies, it is not enough to deploy our troops. However, the news from our spies in the landias Empire said that the high level of landias was not surprised by the news, and their troops, at least more than ten legions, suddenly disappeared from our surveillance. The time of disappearance is the day after the closure of the French government


    Ye Yinzhu''s face changed, "do they already know that Falan is about to start the closure period? Granny Nina, was it announced three months in advance when Falan was going to be closed? "


    Nina sneered, "of course not. It used to be a year''s notice. For one year, any country can make enough preparations. You''re the same as we guessed. We can almost be sure that landias got the news of the closure of Francois a long time ago, and also knew the exact time, so their preparation must be more leisurely than ours. The heart of Falan is clear. We have won this battle, and this time, they are obviously leaning towards landias. It''s like helping us secretly a hundred years ago. "


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has come into contact with the complicated situation of the mainland. He is lost in thought and speechless for a moment. Is France really just trying to balance the strength of the mainland countries? If so, they are too obvious. It not only provoked the contradiction between the two empires in the mainland, but also made the Milan Empire rebel against France and blue. Can it do them any good?


    Nina continued: "no matter what Falan thinks and why he does it, we have to react in the first place. The position of the Empire on the mainland can never be shaken. Randias is ambitious, and we have to break that ambition. Therefore, the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle is more dangerous than before. Once landias won the final victory, he immediately launched a war against us. At that time, we will be in the most passive position. If we can still win the seven nations and seven dragons ranking battle, it will certainly cause a certain blow to landias military, especially in terms of morale. At that time, they must have time to adjust. For us, every extra day of preparation time, the possibility of winning in the end will increase a bit. Therefore, no matter what happens this time, the battle of seven countries and seven dragons can not be defeated. I just didn''t expect that Yinlong city would send you to represent them in the war. "


    "Thank you for telling me that. Granny Nina, you can rest assured that I will try my best to help Milan win the final victory. We''ve seen that our soldiers in the wasteland have been more effective this time


    Nina sighed, "randias has been preparing for a hundred years. Although you kids are good, we know nothing about their competitors. That''s what I''m most worried about. The lack of accurate information has put us in a passive position. Yinzhu, I call you here not to tell you that you must win, but to tell you that if the enemy you face is too strong, you must come back alive. Do you understand? I don''t want to be unable to account for that old bastard. At the same time, in my heart, you are like my grandson. " Originally fierce eyes have become soft, go to Ye Yinzhu body, gently stroking his head messy black hair.


    Nina at this time is not the stern Dean, but a kind grandmother. Before ye Yinzhu was born, her grandmother was no longer around. When he asked her grandfather Ye Li, Ye Li never mentioned where her grandmother was, but her face became very ugly. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 354

    After arriving in Milan, Nina took care of him many times. At the beginning, ye Yinzhu was grateful to his grandfather Qin. Now, he has taken Nina as his grandmother.


    "Grandma. You can rest assured that I will come back safely. Not for Milan, just for you, I will help Milan to get the top place in this qualifying match Ye Yinzhu''s feelings have always been very introverted, but at this time, feeling Nina''s kindness, his mind is very firm.


    Nina patted Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder and said, "since you gave the three piece set to the ocean, leave it to her. But you are a magician. You can''t do without a good set of magic equipment. " As she said this, she raised her right hand, and the light in her hand flashed. A square wooden box half a meter long on one side had already appeared on her hands. Judging from her expression, the weight of this wooden box is not big.


    Seeing this wooden box, ye Yinzhu felt a slight shock, because he was too familiar with the material of this wooden box, which was the dragon soul wood used to cast the dead wood Longyin Qin. It is self-evident that the precious degree of items in the box made of Dragon Spirit wood.


    "Grandma, I can''t take it. It''s too precious."


    Nina smiles. "Are you sure it''s precious before you see what it is?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I know the material of this box. If you can use Dragon Spirit wood to make a box, you can imagine the value of the items in it. Grandma, you have given me a lot. I can''t ask for your things any more. "


    Nina is the princess of the Empire, the real boss behind the scenes of golden life, and the director of the Department of divine music. How can she give something to others? At least the magic equipment in this wooden box should be on top of those in the divine sound treasure room.


    Nina slapped him on the head. "Silly boy, haven''t you heard of it? You can''t say goodbye to a gift. I''m your grandmother. Do you dare to take what I give you? "


    "But..."


    Nina some overbearing way: "nothing good but. Yinzhu, you may have guessed the relationship between me and your grandfather Qin. Because of that old bastard, I have never married in my life, and naturally I have no offspring. I always treat xiangluan as my own child until you appear. In my heart, you and xiangluan are equally important. From you, I can see the shadow of Qin Shang when he was young. If you really want to thank me, then, you have to promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you should try your best to protect xiangluan and not let her be hurt. Everything I have now will be left to you in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t understand Nina''s implicit hint. He could not help thinking of his identity as the eight masters of Donglong. "Grandma, after graduation, maybe I won''t stay in Milan forever. As you know, I have my own territory. "


    Nina sighed and said, "it''s OK, as long as you try your best. Take it first. This is what I have prepared for you. I wanted to give it to you when you graduated. But your strength has improved much faster than I expected. If you want to go to France, you have to give them to you first. I think of you as a grandson and a representative of my divine phonology, always like a real magician. " As he said this, he handed the wooden box to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are slightly moist, and he puts the wooden box into his hand. Nina''s kind eyes make him unable to refuse. From Nina, he seemed to see the figure of his two grandfathers.


    Nina saw him pick up the box, her face immediately showed a smile, "open it and have a look. I''m sure you''ll like it. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and opened the unlocked wooden box. There was no strong magic wave. What appeared in the box was a white magic robe. From the surface, it seemed that this magic robe was not as dazzling as the moon. But when you look carefully, you can find that the material of this magic robe is very special.


    Take out the magic robe from the box, and a soft breath immediately emanates from it. There is no glitter, no grain or inlay of magic gems on it, just like the simplest magic robe. However, ye Yinzhu carefully found that the magic robe had no stitching marks, and it was natural. And the size seems to match your body.


    "Try it on and you''ll feel different." Nina smiles.


    When ye Yinzhu put this humble magic robe on his body, the whole person was stunned, because he was surprised to find that the lining of this magic robe was silver, which was very dazzling silver, which was totally different from the pure white on the outside. He is too familiar with the smell on that layer of silver powder. It''s the smell of Magic Silver! If Magic Silver is combined with metal, he can understand it, but he didn''t expect it to merge with cloth like this.


    After wearing the magic robe, white sets off his elegance. Subconsciously, ye Yinzhu closes his eyes. After the battle in the northern wilderness, his mental strength was extremely weak, but nevertheless, he still deeply felt the strength of the magic robe.


    A layer of the purest magic elements are introduced into his body from the magic robe. Ye Yinzhu seems to see the scene of the solidification of magic elements when the silver dragon was oppressed. This time, it''s not in the space, but around his body. To be exact, it''s within one centimeter around the magic robe. That''s something special you can only feel in a magic robe. A centimeter thick solidifying magic element is indistinguishable from the outside. And these solidified magic elements formed a protective layer of one centimeter around his body.Is this a defensive border? This is the first idea in Ye Yinzhu''s mind, but he soon understood that this magic robe is not just to provide a defensive border. Because, from the magic robe, soft magic elements have been introduced into his body. It is not a magic element belonging to any series, but the purest magic element that has lost its attribute after being filtered by the outer protective cover. It''s like the elemental free magic bullet of the beetle. This purest magic element is not so powerful in attack power. If you lose the attribute, you will lose the part of attack power with magic attribute. However, such a magic element has one of the biggest benefits, absorption. Most easily absorbed, without any side effects. Just like Ye Yinzhu used the power of lightning and thunder to activate the super artifact of dead wood dragon Yin Qin, it was because the elemental energy of lightning and thunder was so easy to use. However, the non element of lightning and thunder is a kind of non element formed after fusing a variety of magic element attributes, and its own aggressiveness is still very strong. At this time, after filtering, the magic robe is introduced into Ye Yinzhu''s body, but it is the non element with filtered attributes. Naturally, the attack power can''t be compared with the energy of the golden beetle, but the purity is more than that, and it''s more stable. There are not many non elements introduced into the body through the magic robe, but the good thing is that there is an endless stream. For ye Yinzhu''s present physical condition, it is like sending charcoal in the snow to stimulate his spiritual brand.


    Nina''s voice rings in Ye Yinzhu''s ear, "its name is Shenyuan. It is the last Memorial given to me by my teacher at the beginning. Let me give it to my beloved as a token of affection. But as you know, now I''m dead. Your grandfather Qin will only avoid me when he sees me. Besides him, I''ve never liked another man in my life. I''m nearly seventy this year. I''m afraid I can''t give him to my sweetheart in my life. You are his disciple and half of his grandson. If you give it to him, it''s like giving it to him. It''s like guarding the three piece set. However, this divine source is far from comparable to the three piece set. My teacher once said that Shenyuan can help any magician reach the peak of rainbow level before the age of 100. Unfortunately, it''s not for me. "


    Nina''s tone is a little indifferent, and her empty eyes are twinkling. At this moment, in her mind, there is only the tall man with Guqin in her arms when she was young. Of course, she knows why he and she can''t get together, but in this world, some things can''t be changed, everyone has their own persistence.


    "Grandma, I will let grandfather Qin come to see you. You are so kind. Why are you... " Ye Yinzhu is a little excited. This Shenyuan magic robe is at least an artifact, and it is an absolute treasure for magicians. In the process of wearing it, ye Yinzhu thought that magic silver was imprinted on the inside of the robe, but when he really put Shenyuan on his body, he found that magic silver powder was just a foundation for the robe. As for what else it contained, even he could not say clearly. But it''s certain that this magic robe is a magician''s talent and treasure. It may not be able to protect the magician, nor can it play an increasing role when the magician uses magic. However, as long as the magician wears it when he is meditating, his cultivation speed will be much faster than that of ordinary magicians. With such pure non elements, no matter which department, it has twice the result with half the effort.


    In the process of cultivation, magicians absorb the magic elements of their own department, but because the magic elements in the air are mixed, most of their mental energy is used to eliminate other magic elements in meditation. Even the psychic magicians who exercise their mental power are no exception, and the magic elements in the air have the greatest impact on the psychic magicians. We must keep these mixed magic elements out of the body and prevent them from affecting the pure spiritual breath in the body, so as to exercise the most special magic attribute of mental power through meditation. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 355

    With this magic source, ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to consider the influence of external Magic Elements in his future cultivation, and he can also improve his strength faster by absorbing the breath.


    Nina gently shook her hand. "Don''t ask. It''s all between him and me. No matter what happens between us, you are our grandson. You don''t have to let him see me. If he really wants to come to me, he will come. Otherwise, there''s no point in being reluctant. "


    "Grandma, is there any misunderstanding between you and grandfather Qin?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Nina sighed, "if there is only a misunderstanding between us, do you think we can''t explain it with our intelligence? Boy, go ahead, and the soldiers are waiting for you. I will ask President Ferguson to temporarily block a certain area of our Shenyin dormitory. However, you can only stay in the college for one day. You should remember that you can''t take off Shenyuan in front of anyone. If you wear it, outsiders will not be able to feel the mystery of Shenyuan. They will only regard it as the most common magic robe. But once people find the inner situation, the covetous will bring you great trouble. "


    As Nina said, ye Yinzhu and the death fighters only stayed in the Academy for one day. When everyone recovered and the ocean came back from a coma, they quietly left the Academy under the arrangement of President Ferguson.


    Seedorf did not come, but was waiting for them in the camp of death 300. When ye Yinzhu presented more than 2000 lion ears in Xumi''s ring to him, Seedorf didn''t say any praise. Instead, he gave a seemingly inhuman order. All the soldiers, including Oliveira and ye Hongyan, were ordered to close down in the camp immediately after cleaning up their bodies and treating their injuries. The time of closing down was ten days.


    "I heard that you brought them back through the teleportation array." Looking at the pale Ye Yinzhu, siduofu said faintly. At this time, he and ye Yinzhu are the only two people who can see the barracks.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "in that case, if I want to keep everyone, I can only do that."


    "Don''t you wonder why I shut them all up when you''ve finished the task?" said Seedorf


    "Naturally, you have your reason. How can I compare with you in training?"


    Seedorf said coldly: "Yinzhu, you should remember that as a commander, if you want to control your subordinates perfectly, you must first do it, never let your subordinates know what you really think. I let them close, one is to let them rest, to restore their strength. Second, let them better digest what they have gained and lost in this mission. Let them understand what is the real meaning of survival. After this time, although the 200 people can not really become soldiers like death 300, with their better talents, they can at least cooperate with death 300. Yinzhu, did you find that among the 200 people I selected, few people came from Milan''s Academy of magic except Oliveira who volunteered


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. "Grandfather Seedorf, what do you mean..."


    Seedorf said: "most of the 200 people I selected were from military families. They had no foundation in the Milan empire. Most importantly, they were orphans. The descendants of soldiers, orphans and good talents. The selection of these 200 people is no easier than the cultivation of death 300. In order to let them play their talent better, so I didn''t train them as early as death 300. You didn''t disappoint me. This mission is not so much a test for them as a test for you. I really want to see death changing three hundred and five hundred. Remember what I said, the battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons has no meaning for us, and it doesn''t matter whether we win or lose. But every time you bring one more person back alive, the power you can master in the future will be increased by one point. I''m old. I''m optimistic that you will become my successor. Among the younger generation of Donglong bazong, you are the most suitable candidate at present. No matter what happens in the near future, remember to take the ocean and death 500 back to Qincheng to protect the ocean and yourself. You are the last hope of our eight schools. I''ll come back in ten days. "


    The purple light flashed by, and Seedorf''s figure had disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu stood in the same place, deeply thinking, what exactly does sidorf''s words mean? Death 500 he gave himself can be understood as for the future of Donglong bazong and the protection of the sea, but from the meaning of his words, it seems that something will happen in the near future. What''s going to happen? Why do you see indomitable firmness in Seedorf''s eyes?


    All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu''s eyes become shocked. He seems to understand what Nina said to him yesterday. France and the Netherlands will soon be closed, the war between the eight powers on the mainland may happen at any time, and the troubled times will soon unfold. Ma Liang once said that the most hope of the eight schools of Donglong is the troubled times. That would be an opportunity to rise. Has Dong Long Ba Zong also got the news that he wants to take advantage of the opportunity of the closure of Falan and the chaos in the mainland of lonzainus?


    Think of here, ye Yinzhu heart suddenly a cold, for the future only at a loss. When I was a child, I learned something about the eight schools of Donglong from my father. What is the actual strength of the eight schools of Donglong? What is the specific situation. It''s hard to predict what will happen if we take advantage of the chaos. Maybe the eight powers on the mainland have no idea about the eight schools of Donglong, but after the closure of Falan, is it really a complete closure? My grandfather is the master of the eight bamboo sects of Donglong. Once something happens to the eight bamboo sects of Donglong, my family will be duty bound. Grandfather Qin is the most powerful of the four magic schools. It''s hard to imagine the chaotic situation. He didn''t think much about the purpose and future of Donglong bazong, but ye Yinzhu never wanted his family to have any problems. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but have a headache. For a time, I really want to go back to the blue sky sea and ask my grandfather clearly.Standing on the top of the mountain, ye Yinzhu stayed for a long time, but his complicated thoughts could not be sorted out. While he was thinking about it, the sea of spirit suddenly fluctuated, which gave him a keen sense of elements after he became a foreign silver dragon. A trace of disgust appeared in the depths of the soul, a subconscious turn, the body''s little remaining bamboo gas has been condensed to the right hand, ready to respond at any time.


    It was a magician with dry and wrinkled skin, no luster, white hair and a layer of dead gray, but there was a pair of deep and introverted eyes in the deep socket. Although the eyes were gray, they were faint but frightening. His slender body was covered with a black magic robe, which was in sharp contrast to his white hair. From which point of view, his tottering body seems to be blown down by the wind, but from this magician, ye Yinzhu feels a kind of oppressive fear, which comes from the depth of his soul.


    "Who are you?" Ye Yinzhu asked quietly. But he has been ready to summon purple, with his current physical condition is obviously impossible and in front of this unfathomable magician confrontation.


    "You are ye Yinzhu. It''s not easy to find you. I haven''t seen an outstanding young man like you for a long time. I can feel my presence. I''m worthy of being a foreign silver dragon. " The old magician''s voice was a little hoarse. It was hard to see the expression on his wrinkled face. While saying that, he has come to the position less than 20 meters away from ye Yinzhu. He walks very slowly, but there is no sound.


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "we don''t seem to know each other."


    The old magician said, "yes, this is the first time we have met. My name is Yuehui


    Yuehui? Hearing the name, ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly fluctuated. In my heart, I think of a series of Titles: the head of Yuehui family, the president of Milan imperial magician Association, the purple level sixth level great mage whose magic power is superior to his teacher Ferguson and mattrach, the younger brother of Maldini, the head of violet family, and the top master of magic. At the same time, he is also Yueming''s grandfather.


    Knowing Yuehui''s identity, ye Yinzhu relaxed a little, "it''s you. Hello, dear great mage. "


    Yue Hui took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, "I''m not good. Very bad. How can a grandfather who has lost his granddaughter for months be good? After numerous investigations, I found that you were among the people who disappeared at the same time as my granddaughter. And when you come back, my granddaughter still has no news. When I wanted to find you, you disappeared. Should you tell me something? There are four other people who disappeared with you, but among you, I only heard my granddaughter mention your name


    Yuehui finds himself for Yueming. After hesitating for a moment, ye Yinzhu says, "yes, Yueming left with me. She didn''t tell you where to go because she was afraid you would object. "


    do your best, no matter how much you want.


    Account opening unit: Red Cross Society of China


    RMB account number: 020001009014413252


    account opening bank: Dongsinan branch, Beijing Branch, ICBC


    foreign currency account number: 7112111482600000209


    account opening bank: Jiuxianqiao branch, China CITIC Bank


    hotline: (8610) 65139999


    account opening unit: China Charity Association


    RMB account number: 02000 02809014450409


    Bank of deposit: Beijing Xisi branch of industrial and Commercial Bank of China


    foreign currency account: 00100914908091014


    Bank of deposit: Business Department of Bank of China head office


    Tel: 010-6608319166083260 (to be continued, please log in to www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 356

    Yuehui''s face showed a bitter smile. "So, this silly girl actually sent Mingxue back to the Arctic wasteland? I should have thought of that. After the last freshman competition, I heard her say that the process of fighting between you and her is that you make her feel guilty for Mingxue. Since you have gone to the Arctic wasteland, why are you back, but Yueming is not there? Young man, do you know what a level 9 Warcraft means to a magician? "


    Yuehui''s eyes were calm, but a layer of purple light full of cold and dark atmosphere had proved his anger. The mixed Magic Elements in the air suddenly lose the attribute of darkness, and Yuehui is the Devourer of darkness. Ye Yinzhu firmly believes that even an instant magic will bring him a lot of trouble. But he is Yueming''s grandfather, not his own enemy. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to fight with him, but it doesn''t mean that ye Yinzhu is afraid of the strong purple. No matter how strong Yuehui is, he can''t be stronger than angel, the queen of purple. Even when he faces angel, ye Yinzhu dares to fight. How can he shrink back because his opponent is the great mage?


    "Master, do you really think we have done something wrong? Yes, a level 9 Warcraft is of great help to magicians. However, how can a level 9 Warcraft who has been forced to sign a contract really help the magician? Level 9 Warcraft is a kind of intelligent Warcraft. Do you think it''s good for the future of Yueming that Mingxue follows Yueming like that? "


    Yuehui stepped forward slowly, and the pressure from the dark magic increased a little bit. He obviously didn''t accept Ye Yinzhu''s words and said coldly: "now I just want to know where my granddaughter is. Is that the place where you young people can go? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart moves. The period of March cultivation of Yueming is almost here. Indeed, it''s time for her to come back after leaving home so long.


    "Master Yuehui, why don''t I tell you the story of our trip to the Arctic wilderness." At present, ye Yinzhu did not wait for Yuehui''s consent, but simply explained how he and others went to the Arctic wasteland and what happened after he met Mingxue''s parents. Of course, he just talked about the process related to Youming xuepo, and ignored the past for Zi and some things that Yuehui couldn''t know.


    "You said that the couple of Youming and xuepo had forgiven Yueming? And let her practice in Bingsen? " Yuehui looks at Ye Yinzhu in disbelief. Because ye Yinzhu did not say the key role of purple''s prestige in it. He couldn''t believe that a pair of level 9 Warcraft who lost their daughter would compromise so easily.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "this is the truth. Yueming moved the couple of Youming snow spirits with her own actions, and also moved Mingxue. I can guarantee that in three days, Yueming will come back to you. But I can''t guarantee that she will come back with a little snow this time


    Yuehui''s gray eyes were shining with the light of thinking. Suddenly, he pointed to the ground with his right hand. When ye Yinzhu didn''t understand what he was doing, suddenly, a wave of magic surged up from his feet, and the cold and dark breath immediately covered his whole body.


    If ye Yinzhu is still in his heyday at this time, he will be able to react when yueyuehui starts. But he is too weak to react at this time. He has been covered by the dark magic element before he can react. Just when he was surprised and ready to respond, he saw that Yuehui had turned around and walked down the hill. At the same time, his cold voice had come.


    "Three days, I''ll give you three days. If Yueming returns safely in three days, even if it loses Mingxue, I will not embarrass you. But if my granddaughter still hasn''t heard from me in three days. Then, even if you are a foreign silver dragon, even if you are going to participate in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war with the Empire on behalf of the silver dragon city, you will also bear the lifelong pursuit from the Milan magicians Association. Don''t try to run away. I''ve released the brand of darkness on you. No matter where you go, this brand will guide me to you. "


    A purple mist full of dark atmosphere surged up, with the fog gone with the wind, the figure of Yuehui has disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu stands still. If Yuehui is still there, he will be surprised to find that the light in his eyes is exciting.


    From what Yuehui said when he left, ye Yinzhu knew that the dark magic rising from his feet was naturally a special brand of the dark magic. And it was this brand that brought him a great surprise. Surprise comes from the magic robe of Shenyuan. Just when the dark magic brand enveloped the body. Ye Yinzhu suddenly found that the special magic mask, which is only one centimeter thick and without any light, can not only filter the magic elements in the air, but also filter the magic Mark cast by the purple level six mage.


    Ye Yinzhu understood that another characteristic of Shenyuan magic robe is immunity to any non attack magic. Any magic with non attack attribute is caused by special changes of magic elements through incantations. When the attribute of magic element itself is erased in front of the special filtering ability of Shenyuan magic robe, what effect can it have? This so-called dark brand seems to have no effect on yourself. If you really want to run, I''m afraid that the master of Yuehui will lose his track because of his overconfidence in branding.Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu''s face not only shows a knowing smile. He was not angry that Yuehui used the dark magic mark on himself. I''m afraid I can''t be as calm as Yuehui if I lost my granddaughter for such a long time. Yuehui''s mood is completely understandable to him. It''s time for the moon to come back. After completely solving her problem, she can also devote herself to the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war.


    After Yuehui''s episode just now, ye Yinzhu''s confused thoughts have been gradually clarified. No matter what will happen after the closure of France and blue, the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war must go all out. The best way to lead death back is to defeat all his opponents. As for what will happen in the future, I can''t control it. I can only go one step at a time. I hope that the masters of Donglong eight sect will not be impulsive when the time is not ripe.


    Ye Yinzhu had a two-day rest before he recovered to his best state with the help of Shenyuan. When his body fully recovered, he was surprised to find that both fighting spirit and magic had increased in varying degrees in less than a month. Although there is no possibility of advancement, the growth rate is much larger than that of self-cultivation. The growth of fighting spirit is reflected in the overall capacity, while the growth of magic is more reflected in mind control. In particular, the control of Shenyin aura has made great progress.


    ¡­¡­


    Arctic wilderness, Bingsen.


    Yueming wakes up from her meditation. She has already adapted to the coldness around her. The gradually converging dark green light around her body represents his progress during this period of time.


    In the sound of laughter, Ming Xue, who has no body, falls into the embrace of Yue Ming. Now Ming Xue, who has grown up to about ten years old, looks like a happy little girl, and the emptiness in her eyes becomes smart. She is excited and intimate with Yue Ming, just like a pair of sister flowers.


    "Mingxue, I''ve been out for a long time. The original agreement with Yinzhu is coming. I just don''t know when he''ll pick me up. " After all, this is the first time that the girl left home 17 months ago.


    Hearing Yueming''s words, Mingxue''s originally happy smile suddenly broke down. Now she can''t speak, and she expresses her reluctance with her actions. She utters a voice of sadness.


    Yueming said in a soft voice: "Dear Xueer, haven''t we thought of the best way to get the best of both worlds? You have become my partner of Warcraft, but you will stay with your parents. As long as your sister miss you, she will call you to join us. We can still be together


    Dark Snow''s look just relaxed a few minutes, but still cling to the moon''s body. Fortunately, she is a ghost of nothingness and has no weight.


    Just at this time, Yueming''s look suddenly moved. Not far from her and Mingxue, purple symbols circled. Strange elements waved in the ice cave, and the light flashed. There was already one more person in front of them.


    As soon as I thought of him, he came. Yueming can''t help but show a smile on his face. Looking at Ye Yinzhu in front of him, the light in his eyes flickers slightly. He is still so tall and handsome, but why in that elegant atmosphere increased a bit of the temperament. The original clear vision was a little more profound. After three months, he seemed to have matured a lot.


    "Yinzhu." Yueming embraces the snow.


    Seeing Yueming, ye Yinzhu can''t help but brighten her eyes. At this time, although Yueming has more cool temperament, maybe it is because of the growth of cultivation that she has added a layer of icy luster on the surface of her skin. Her eyes are glittering, and her spirit is more vigorous.


    "I''m here to pick you up. If I don''t pick you up, I''m afraid your grandfather will go all out with me." Ye Yinzhu walks to Yueming with a smile.


    Yueming nodded and sighed, "it''s time to go back. This time I sneak away, my grandfather must be very worried. But I''ll wait for uncle and aunt ming to come back and tell them we''ll go. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 357

    Just as he was talking, two empty shadows flashed by. There were two more empty shadows in the ice cave. This is the residence of Ming Hui and his wife. When their daughter came back, they were not as careless as before. They had already sealed the ice cave in the way of the ghost. Once there was a breath of life, they would all say in Ye Yinzhu: "if so, what about the dragon and wolf Is it one of your Warcraft laws to deal with? "


    Ming Hui nodded and said: "yes, because of the unity and strength of dragon and wolf, after entering Bingsen, they were resisted by Bingsen Aboriginal Warcraft. But the fighting did not last long. One is that the law of Warcraft has little effect in Bingsen. After all, those who can survive here are all advanced Warcraft. The wisdom of advanced Warcraft makes most Warcraft have the mentality of sweeping the snow in front of the door. Who is willing to take the initiative to attack such a powerful group? Of course, the more important reason is the strength of the Dragon wolf itself and their compromise. As the Dragon wolf thinks, I also think their wolf nature is far more than the dragon nature. Although the Dragon wolf is powerful, but it is not proud, only Zhengzheng proud. They are the most united Warcraft. Once any dragon wolf is injured, they will fight to the end and never give up their partner. At the same time, after occupying one eighth of Bingsen, the Dragon wolf king immediately announced to all Bingsen''s Warcraft that with the dignity of the Dragon wolf, from it down, the Dragon wolf clan will never invade the sphere of influence of any other side of Bingsen. From this we can see their endurance. These are the best characteristics of wolves. Over the years, Bingsen''s eight Warcraft have changed their ownership even in the first place, but the Dragon wolf territory in the north and East has always remained calm. As long as they don''t enter their territory, they are rarely seen. But once they invade their territory, it''s like entering the ice circle. No one can come back alive. "


    Ye Yinzhu murmured to himself: "dragon wolf, what a dragon wolf. Master Ming Hui, thank you for telling me this. I just don''t know how many dragon wolves there are? "


    Ming Hui shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Because the Dragon wolf has a certain dragon blood, life should be very long. When they fled to Bingsen, there were only more than 200 disabled dragon wolves. After at least thousands of years of development, even if their reproductive capacity was as poor as the dragon, there should be more than 300. As for the specific situation of the Dragon wolf clan, no one can know. "


    The name of dragon wolf is deeply imprinted in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. He nodded and said, "I want to see the power of dragon wolf when I have a chance. What level of Warcraft are these dragon wolves


    Ming Hui said, "I don''t know. The ordinary dragon wolf should be level 7 Warcraft, and the Dragon wolf king must be level 9 Warcraft, otherwise it would not be one of Bingsen''s eight Warcraft. Dragon wolf king has always been ranked second in the eight Warcraft, and has not changed in a thousand years


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "OK, I see. Yueming, can we go now? " Because of the existence of Yueming, he didn''t ask too much. Everything can only be considered after the return of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons war.


    Yue Ming looks at the reluctant Ming snow and nods to Ye Yinzhu. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 358

    Back in Milan, ye Yinzhu didn''t send Yueming. Instead, he asked her to go home directly, and he rushed back to the barracks. As Seedorf said, after the battle of the Arctic wilderness, everyone needs to calm down to practice and absorb the harvest of this period. Only in this way can we get the greatest benefit from this training, and ye Yinzhu himself is no exception. His original elegant temperament changed a lot after being infected with killing. Especially after using the catapult, there was always a cold killing opportunity in his heart, which he never wanted to see.


    As time goes by, it''s getting closer and closer to the seven nations and seven dragons. On the surface, though it is still calm, in the dark, the situation of the whole continent is quietly changing.


    First of all, the great changes took place in the Arctic wilderness. Unexpectedly, the three Orc tribes didn''t mean to launch a plunder war in autumn. The three tribes were extremely calm, and the three fortresses were closed. Let alone human beings, even orcs were forbidden to enter.


    Although the threat from the far north wasteland is much less, the three northern countries, led by the Milan Empire, dare not take it lightly and dare not reduce their garrison at all. At the same time, Milan, Ascoli, fro and Palermo began to quietly dispatch their troops to the South and garrison them in important towns. The heart of guarding against the South has long been exposed.


    On the contrary, there was no movement in the four southern countries, no matter the weakest kingdom of Arcadia or the most powerful empire of landias. At least the spies of Milan did not get any useful information. But the more that happens, the more nervous the four countries are. Secretly, he was ready to start a war at any time.


    In this tense situation, the once-in-a-decade battle of seven countries and seven dragons has become particularly important, which shows the strength of the fight between the seven dragon cities and the seven countries. Hosted by Fran. No matter which side wins the final victory, it will immediately boost the morale of its own side. Once the war really happens, it will have a lot of advantages over the opponent in momentum. So this time, both the north and South camps are holding back.


    After a ten day rest, ye Yinzhu and death 500 started a new round of training. The training was not as hard as ye Yinzhu had imagined. What was more, it allowed the 200 new members to reach a tacit agreement with the original death 300. These young warriors and magicians have grown up after fighting in the Arctic wilderness. Perhaps because of being infected by death 300, most of them even become silent. The silent coldness makes them look more calm.


    The time of departure is finally coming. Although the Empire of Milan borders on France, the city of Milan is in the north of the Empire. It takes at least ten days to march from Milan to France.


    In front of the camp, death 500 stood in front of Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira and ye Hongyan. Even the 50 magicians were upright. Perhaps because of their title of death, these young soldiers all like black without exception. The magician gave up his magic robe and put on black strong clothes like the soldiers, because they all know that only strong clothes can make their actions more flexible.


    There is no valiant, because they are not ordinary soldiers, the eyes of the five hundred soldiers of death are only cold and calm. It seems that everything has nothing to do with them.


    Ye Yinzhu stands in the center. At this time, everything has returned to normal. Qin magic is magical. With Peiyuan meditation and his continuous cultivation, the negative effects of the battle of the Arctic wasteland have disappeared. Now he''s like he''s never been through that killing. Eyes become clear again, elegant temperament is no longer a trace of murderous. No one can see that this handsome and elegant young man can lead 500 people to fight in and out of the orc world in the Arctic wilderness, and return safely. But if you are especially familiar with him, you can find that there is a layer of diaphragm in Ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes, which covers up the real emotion in your heart.


    Death 500 gathered here because Seedorf came. This time, not only the first master of the Milan Empire came in person, but also brought a lot of things.


    Siduofu stood beside Ye Yinzhu. It was hard to see whether he was satisfied with death from his expression. His voice was always cold and calm. "Time is coming. You know what we''re going to do this time. From now on, you must all obey Ye Yinzhu''s orders. Besides him, even I have no right to command you. Ye Yinzhu will be your supreme commander. He will take you to France and I believe he will bring you back. All right, now get your gear. "


    Death 500 didn''t move, and none of them moved. After listening to Seedorf''s order, even the 200 new fighters didn''t have any objection except Oliveira''s eyes. In their minds, they even had a higher level of knowledge of Ye Yinzhu than siduofu. After all, their first battle of life and death was led by Ye Yinzhu. It was Ye Yinzhu who turned the tide at the last moment and brought them back to Milan alive. They all know the danger of the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. It''s a fight of a lifetime. If there is a commander who is powerful and takes care of each of them, the chance of survival will be much greater.Seedorf said coldly, "why don''t you get your equipment?"


    Ye Hongyan stepped forward and turned to face Marshal Seedorf, "marshal, since you have ordered us to only obey captain Ye''s orders in the future, from now on, we will only obey him."


    Seedorf nodded with satisfaction. "Well said. Sound bamboo


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "OK, brother ye, you can take us to get the equipment."


    "Yes." Ye Hongyan agreed, and his face didn''t change at all. He strode away.


    Oliveira didn''t go to get the equipment. His own equipment, including the star blue battle armor, was the best. It was also the only equipment that was not damaged in the battle of the Arctic wasteland. There was a strange feeling in his heart. What did Marshal Seedorf mean? The 300 warriors of death he trained were so strong that they could not be compared with the other armies of the Empire in terms of combat effectiveness and other aspects. Even the quality of dragoons was far inferior. At this time, they were all handed over to Ye Yinzhu, a student who had not graduated from Milan Magic Academy.


    Sidorf said to Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira: "your visit to Milan represents the honor of the Empire. According to your Majesty''s latest order, I will not go with you, but will be accompanied by master Yue Hui, President of the imperial magicians Association, and a member of the imperial royal family. Yinzhu, before starting tomorrow, I will send the ocean. Remember your promise to me, no matter what kind of enemy you face, you must protect the safety of the ocean. Tomorrow morning, at the west gate of Milan, your majesty will see you off in person. "


    "I will, grandfather Seedorf."


    Seedorf left. Before he left, he made a gesture to Ye Yinzhu that only they could understand. Death 500 orderly received their equipment, for the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, this time Silvio can be said to be out of the blood. All 450 of the 500 soldiers were equipped with special armor and fixed weapons. And each of the 50 magicians received a robe and staff specially set for fire magicians, which were sent from the magician Association.


    Soldiers'' armor is made of refined steel mixed with secret silver. It not only has strong defense, but also has certain magic resistance. Each set of this kind of heavy armor is worth thousands of gold coins, which is better than the equipment of dragon cavalry. Epee and spear are made of the mixed diamond. Although there is still a big gap between these equipment and dwarf master''s casting, they are already valuable equipment in the human world. The magic robe and staff of the magician have a magic increase of more than 10%. The value of the fire magic stone embedded on it alone is equivalent to the three-year GDP of a medium-sized city.


    Although it is not allowed to use contract Warcraft and mount in the seven nations and seven dragons ranking war, for the convenience of driving, sylviot dispatched 500 erikmin dragons from the army to ride on death''s 500 horses, which made them become dragon cavalry. Even the equipment configuration of an imperial Legion can never be compared with the equipment value of these 500 people.


    In Oliveira''s and ye Hongyan''s eyes, this kind of equipment is absolutely perfect for their 500 member team, but it is nothing in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. After all, after seeing the dwarf master''s casting technology, how can these ordinary armor weapons be seen by him? Looking at the five hundred warriors of death in bright armor, he was actually thinking about what it would be like to replace their armor with the King Kong elite armor cast by dwarf master.


    The battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons is about to begin. Looking to the south, ye Yinzhu''s heart has drifted to Falan. Falan, the most mysterious place on the mainland and the place with the most powerful magicians, what is the scene like?


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 359

    early morning. Milan, the largest human city in the mainland of lonzainus, woke up early from a deep sleep.


    With the rising sun, the South Gate of Milan suddenly opens. With the rumbling sound that makes the earth tremble, two teams of eriksmin dragon cavalry rush out of the south gate. As soon as they crossed the drawbridge, the two teams of Erik min dragon cavalry immediately divided into two groups and lined up with swallow wings. These two teams of Erik''s dragoons are more than 2000 at least. The Dragon cavalry have bright armor, and their dragon spears point to the sky obliquely.


    After the eriksmin dragoons, there are 2000 Maginot dragoons. They are not as fast as the eriksmin dragoons, but they are far more stable than the eriksmin dragoons. Even the iron dragon itself was covered with heavy armor, and slowly came out of the city in the sound of low footsteps, forming two square arrays, which lined up inside the Yan Wing formation of Erik min dragon cavalry.


    Then there were 20000 royal guards. The red and black armor, which symbolizes Milan, is bright, marching with sonorous and powerful steps to protect the central phalanx slowly out of the city. More than 30000 people have been deployed to maintain order. Civilians in Milan can only watch this spectacular scene from a distance.


    Silvio Luan sits on the guard of the emperor and his soldiers. Beside him are the Grand Marshal Maldini, who is also the title of Milan shield, and the Grand Marshal Seedorf, who is the first master of Milan empire. With the guards of these two Purple Star Dragon riders, who else can harm the great Silvio?


    Following luanjia, there are 20 gorgeous carriages. From the six pointed star pattern and Milan Red Cross emblem on the carriages, we can see that they are the Royal magicians of Milan empire. Twenty carriages, at least a hundred court magicians, followed Silvio out of the city.


    This kind of honor guard, which is headed by the emperor, has not appeared in Milan for many years. Countless civilians who got the news poured in from all sides of the city, trying to see what could make Silvio go out of the city in person.


    Ten miles away from the South Gate of Milan, a group of cavalry, out of proportion to the guards of honor, was quietly arrayed there. Before the battle, three young people were waiting there quietly. On the left side, a man, crossing the level 8 water system dragon, was wearing a star blue battle armor and shining in the sunlight. His dragon spear was horizontal to the side of the saddle, and his waist was straight. Under his helmet, his eyes were shining with excitement.


    A man on the right is wearing the best standard armor of the Milan Empire, which is the same as hundreds of soldiers behind him. The light silver light is flowing on the armor. Behind him is a super Epee with a length of two meters. Next step is the advanced Eric min Dragon King, which is a level 5 Warcraft. It''s much better than the normal erikmelon in both strength and speed. Compared with the excitement of the young man on the left, he looked very calm and looked straight ahead, without any change due to the approaching royal guards of honor of the Milan empire.


    In the middle of the two, it was the most conspicuous place of the whole team. It was a silver dragon. Even if it was crawling on the ground, it was much bigger than the eight level water system dragon nearby. The dazzling round scales reflected the light in the sunlight. The opening and closing of a pair of purple eyes seemed to stir the magic elements in the air, making the body reflect the sun Light forms layers of slight distortion in the air.


    On the back of the silver dragon, a young magician with elegant temperament sits on it. Although the milky white magic robe is simple, it can not affect his unique elegance. His eyes were calm, different from the excitement of the youth on the left and the coldness of the youth on the right. There is always a faint smile at the corner of the mouth, which seems to give people a feeling of being very close.


    Behind these three young people are 50 magicians in fiery red robes. Their equipment is exactly the same, including the magic wand in their hands. The top of the long handled magic wand is inlaid with red gems the size of eggs. It''s not surprising that such a magic wand appears. Although it''s of good quality, it''s not the best. But when 50 wands like this appear at the same time, the feeling is completely different. Even behind the silver dragon supported by the magic dragon, the fluctuation of the fire elements formed by the 50 magic wands also made a faint red light around the 50 magicians'' bodies. The most surprising thing is that these 50 magicians actually sit on Erik min''s back. You know, dragoons always belong to soldiers, because the magician''s body is always fragile. However, these 50 magicians are so stable sitting on Erik min''s back, and Erik min''s dragon is extremely tame. There is nothing wrong with them.


    Among the 50 magicians, 450 of them have the same armor, which is the same as ye Hongyan''s heavy armor. Although only a small amount of magic silver is mixed in their armor, only the great empires like Milan and landias are willing to cast such armor.


    The neat square array, with a total of more than 500 people, didn''t make any noise, including their mounts.


    It is Ye Yinzhu who sits on the silver dragon. Three days after their return, he has returned to Milan from the Arctic wasteland. Sidorf''s Silver Dragon partner, yasius, has gone back to sidorf. And on both sides of Ye Yinzhu are Oliveira and ye Hongyan, with the God of death behind them. Although Seedorf told them yesterday that the great Silvio would see them off in person today, they did not expect that the team would be so large.In the twinkling of an eye, under the protection of the dragoons and the royal soldiers, the great Silvio had been accompanied by the two marshals and the imperial officials to Ye Yinzhu. In the distance, the city gate was lifted after the great Silvio left, and a large number of civilians were watching the huge scene.


    Emperor Silvio''s drive stopped, and accompanied by the two marshals, Silvio slowly stepped down from the drive.


    "The next dragon." Ye Yinzhu yells. Oliveira, ye Hongyan and the five hundred soldiers behind him all control themselves to sit down. The Dragon riding crawls down and jumps off the dragon''s back. Strange to say, these erikmen dragons did not go through the conquest process that ordinary dragoons need to go through after they were in the hands of the five hundred warriors of death. They were very tame in the hands of the five hundred warriors of death.


    Among them, only Ye Yinzhu is still sitting on Li Sha''s back, because he represents the silver dragon city cooperating with the Milan empire.


    "Hello, uncle Silvio." Ye Yinzhu smiles and salutes Silvio on his back.


    Silvio looked at Ye Yinzhu deeply, "Yinzhu, please this time. This war is not only about the honor of the Empire, but also about the future of the Empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "I will."


    Silvio cast his eyes from ye Yinzhu to the five hundred warriors of death behind him and said: "warriors of Milan, today, you will embark on the journey. Maybe for you, this will be the most important battle in your life. For the glory of the Empire, I, Emperor Silvio, ask you to do your best to win the final victory. I promise you that when victory comes, when you come back, the flowers, applause and the highest treatment will be waiting for you in Milan. Brave soldiers, you are the elite of the Empire and the future of the Empire. At the same time of victory, I hope to see more of you come back alive. The future of the empire is yours. " A hundred court magicians lined up behind him, and Silvio''s voice spread far away through their amplifying magic, and spread across the whole plain in an instant. Whether the soldiers of Milan nearby or the civilians in the distance could hear every word the great emperor said clearly, and the strong light of honor was shining in their eyes.


    Oliveira yelled, "fight for Milan." At the same time, death called out, "fight for Milan."


    In the same sentence, the effect of shouting from Oliveira and the five hundred warriors of death is quite different. Oliveira''s voice contains excitement and the momentum of death, but the voice of the five hundred warriors of death is still so cold and heartless. But the great Silvio clearly felt the fierce spirit coming from these 500 soldiers. Looking at sidorf beside him, his face not only showed a trace of satisfaction.


    The dragoons and the Royal Knights, who followed the emperor Silvio, drank three times at the same time.


    Light light flickering, ye Yinzhu eyes revealed a hint of divine light, "Uncle Silvio, we are going to start."


    Silvio nodded and said, "master Yuehui."


    "I''m here." Yuehui came out of the crowd surrounded by the court magicians. He was still the same as ye Yinzhu when he saw him. But at this time, Yuehui was riding a special Warcraft. It was a black leopard with dark hair and cold yellow eyes. He is more than five meters long and about five meters high. His action is light and silent, but it brings a strong sense of crisis.


    Yuehui''s colleague, ye Yinzhu, had already thought of it. It was not surprising, but to his surprise, there was another person who appeared with Yuehui. That''s a beauty in palace dress. Gorgeous Royal dress dress, gorgeous golden pattern in the sun, she immediately became the focus of the audience. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 360

    Beautiful and flawless face, slender posture. Under the step is a pure white unicorn, which is almost the same as Anya that ye Yinzhu once saw, but it is smaller in size. This woman''s feeling is completely noble and holy, which is in sharp contrast to the old master Yue Hui.


    "Sister xiangluan?" Ye Yinzhu lost his voice in his heart, but he was much more mature than before. On the surface, he didn''t show it.


    That''s right. The beauty with Yuehui is the imperial princess, xiangluan, the only daughter of emperor Silvio.


    Sylvio looked at his daughter with emotion in his eyes, sighed and said: "the imperial blood has withered. In my next generation, there is only one son and one daughter. The battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons must be led by the royal families of all countries. This time, my only daughter, xiangluan, was the leader of the soldiers on behalf of the Empire. The imperial edict was issued to the whole territory of the Empire. Princess xiangluan was granted the title of Saint of Milan, Oliveira was granted the title of imperial Silver Star Dragon Knight and viscount. Xiangluan is only the leader of the Empire. Oliveira is the commander of all the soldiers in the competition. Oliveira can make his own decisions when it comes to all the problems in the battle. "


    Sylvio''s order, all the officials around and the civilians in the distance came to praise. Everyone knows that Silvio''s favorite is his son and daughter. As the crown prince, Fisichella obviously can''t go to France to make a risk. Silvio the great is willing to let his only daughter as the leader of the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle. It not only attaches importance to this challenge, but also tells everyone that the royal family will be in danger, and will not only let the soldiers fight for the game. At the same time, his title and affirmation of Oliveira also told his subjects that the princess was just a leader and would never affect the battlefield. How can we not admire this kind of mind?


    Oliveira quickly stepped forward, knelt down on one knee, and bowed to Silvio with the highest knighthood, "thank you. I, Oliveira violet, swear by the glory of the violet family and by my own life and soul. If you can''t come back from the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle, you are willing to die in the battle. "


    "Arise, my warrior. Promise me to protect the princess and come back safely with her. I believe you have the ability. At the same time, I also hope to see the light of the violet family shine on you again. "


    "Yes, your majesty." Oliveira just got up. His body was shaking with excitement. This year, he is only in his twenties. At this age, he has won the titles of Silver Star Dragon riding general and imperial Viscount, surpassing his family predecessors. He became the leader of the younger generation of the Empire.


    With a wave of his hand, Sylvio''s 4000 dragoons out of the city with him divided into 1000 erikmin dragoons and 1000 magino iron dragoons, followed Princess xiangluan and the great mage Yuehui, and joined with Ye Yinzhu.


    As soon as xiangluan appeared, her eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu. She looked at him with a smile, as if to say, I have the same way if you don''t take me with you. And behind xiangluan, he is following the ocean sitting on the horse.


    Looking at xiangluan with a smile on her face, ye Yinzhu is really helpless. With this princess, it can be said that it is not good for her to go to the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle. On the contrary, she has one more person to protect.


    Silvio, with his imperial guard of honor, sent more than 2000 of them to Milan ten miles away. Ye Yinzhu and them finally embarked on the journey to France and blue for the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle.


    Compared with Ye Yinzhu, Lisha obviously preferred the ocean. After facing the honor guard of Silvio, Lisha threw Ye Yinzhu off his back for the first time. Although the ocean is unwilling to be separated from ye Yinzhu, her body as a magician is obviously unable to cope with the rush on the ground. If her two baby Snow Dragon leopards grow up, maybe they can.


    When the silver dragon takes off with the sea, the whole Milan city is already a cheering voice of Milan''s victory.


    Oliveira is in charge of commanding all the troops, ye Hongyan is in charge of commanding death 500, and ye Yinzhu can only ride the horned horse of the ocean and follow Princess xiangluan and master Yuehui.


    Xiangluan''s pretty face shows a bit of satisfaction. She doesn''t even look at Ye Yinzhu. Surrounded by the guards around, she chats with master Yuehui. The speed of driving is not fast because of the Martino iron dragon.


    Xiangluan doesn''t care about herself, but ye Yinzhu is just at leisure, experiencing the magical effect of Shenyuan magic robe, sitting on the back of the horse and practicing silently.


    The day passed quickly. As night fell, Oliveira ordered everyone to rest. In order to feel French blue as soon as possible, they had to sleep out in the wild.


    But after a while, I felt that the sound of bamboo was about to fluctuate. Silver Dragon''s sensitivity to magic elements tells him who he is.


    "May I come in?" The old voice sounded.


    "Of course."


    The curtain of the tent is lifted up, and master Yuehui comes in from the outside.


    "Hello, master Yuehui." Ye Yinzhu takes the initiative to say hello.


    Today, Yuehui''s look is much more kind. "It''s not convenient to have a princess in the daytime. I''m here to apologize. Yueming has come back. Maybe I''m wrong. After this trip to the Arctic wilderness, she became much happier than before. It''s thanks to your help for her and Mingxue. Please forgive me for my recklessness that day. "Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "as long as you don''t blame me."


    Yuehui nodded, took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu and said: "you are an excellent young man. I am an old friend with your teacher, President Ferguson. The seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle is extremely dangerous. Every time the competition system is different, be careful to keep yourself. You don''t have to worry about the princess. As long as I''m not dead, no one can hurt the princess. "


    "Ye Yinzhu." While they were talking, a call came from outside the tent. It''s Princess xiangluan''s voice.


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment and looks at Yuehui. Yuehui''s eyes also show a trace of doubt. Obviously, he doesn''t understand why xiangluan will come to him so late. He made a gesture to Ye Yinzhu, and a layer of purple black fog spread from his feet. When the fog covered his whole body, the shadow of the dark magic tutor had disappeared.


    When ye Yinzhu comes out of the tent, he happens to see xiangluan, who has changed her palace dress into a long skirt. He had to admit that xiangluan was beautiful in both gorgeous and simple clothes. Her nobility and brilliance were entirely natural.


    , "Your Highness, what do you want?" Ye Yinzhu salutes xiangluan.


    Xiangluan said: "of course, I have orders. You come with me As she spoke, she turned and walked in one direction.


    Ye Yinzhu has no choice but to follow.


    Xiangluan went straight ahead, and soon out of the range of the camp, because ye Yinzhu followed, no one asked.


    "Princess your highness, although this is in Milan, but your status is honourable, we should not go too far away." Seeing xiangluan walk out of the barracks, ye Yinzhu can''t help reminding her.


    Xiangluan snorted. As she walked forward, she said: "I''m going out of the barracks. Can you manage it? Since you are a minister of the Milan Empire, you must obey my orders. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and stopped. "Xiangluan, don''t forget that now I''m not representing Milan, but Yinlong city. If you go to Falan this time, you will fall into a fight among the seven countries. How dangerous is it? Why do you have to follow me


    Xiangluan also stopped, but still turned his back to Ye Yinzhu, "I just want to follow. Why can you and the sea go everywhere, but I can only be like a canary in a cage, and I can never leave Milan. I hate this feeling, hate, hate, hate... " When she said the last three annoying words, there was a bit of choking in her voice.


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and walked slowly to xiangluan''s back. It''s both lucky and unfortunate to be born in the imperial family. If you get something, you have to lose something. Although you have less freedom, you have a more noble identity. Let''s go back. Don''t worry about it, OK? "


    Xiangluan turns around fiercely. Because ye Yinzhu is standing right behind her, he is shocked and subconsciously steps back. This is the reason why he doesn''t meet xiangluan. At this time, they stood face to face, less than a foot apart. The fresh fragrance of xiangluan suddenly came to their faces. The beautiful face was so moving under the moonlight.


    Light water mist diffuses in the beautiful eyes, making her look more pitiful, "Yinzhu, do you know? If I had a choice, I would rather be an ordinary person. Have the face of an ordinary girl. "


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned. He really can''t understand xiangluan''s idea. "Xiangluan Xuejie, your identity and appearance are all envied by women. Why are you..."


    ------------------------------------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works will support it. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 361

    There was a bitter smile on xiangluan''s face. "What you see is that I am above others. Yes, I have a noble identity. As a princess of the first empire in the mainland, I don''t know how many people will come to flatter me. And the natural appearance is to attract a large number of pursuers. But how many of them really like me? What they like is just my appearance and my identity. I really want to like an ordinary girl, to find a true love of their own, and beloved man together, calm and happy life. But I can''t. As an imperial princess, I have a lot of things to do, and this identity also doomed my future marriage will be sacrificed for politics. What about beauty? No matter how beautiful a woman is, she will grow old one day. When I am old, will anyone like me? No matter which country I marry to, I am doomed to have no freedom, let alone happiness and happiness. Whenever I think about my life in the future, I will feel the darkness in front of me. This trip to Falan was specially proposed by me to my father. Instead of marrying someone you don''t like and living a boring life in the latter half of your life, it''s better to sacrifice for the Empire


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has heard xiangluan speak her mind. At this time, she has no protective color. Only at this time, ye Yinzhu finds out that xiangluan is just a girl who needs to be pitied and loved.


    "Sister xiangluan, what can I do for you?" Ye Yinzhu really doesn''t know how to comfort xiangluan.


    Xiangluan nodded seriously and said, "of course."


    Ye Yinzhu asked, "how can I help you?"


    Xiangluan looked at his clear eyes. After hesitating for a moment, she spat out two words, "marry me."


    Listening to her words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised, "Xuejie, don''t be kidding. You are the princess of the Empire. How can I... "


    Xiangluan snorted coldly, "what''s impossible. You are the most important person of my father. Also has the foreign silver dragon''s status. As long as you go to your father and ask him to marry me, I think he will probably agree. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with some embarrassment: "but, sister, we don''t have that kind of feelings! This, how can this... "


    A trace of sadness flashed in xiangluan''s eyes. "I''ve thought about this for a long time. I''d rather marry someone I don''t know than go to other countries. I might as well marry you. At least you are a good person, at least you will not bully me, I can also have their own freedom. I know what you like is the ocean. Don''t worry. I won''t pester you. All I want is a reputation. As long as you can lead the Milan soldiers to the final victory in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle, even if you propose to marry me and ocean at the same time, I think your father will agree. As long as you agree, I''ll go to the ocean and say, "how about that?"


    "Well, i..." Ye Yinzhu looks at xiangluan with tongue tied. He never thought that xiangluan would suddenly make such a request. At this moment, he has never really faced the problem of love. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to answer it.


    Xiangluan glared at Ye Yinzhu fiercely, turned around and walked towards the distance again. As he walked, he said: "forget it, let''s wait until we can all come back to Milan alive."


    "Xuejie, where are you going?" Ye Yinzhu quickened his pace to follow.


    "To take a bath, to find you to protect me, can''t you?" Xiangluan said naturally.


    "Bath?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, and the strange touch of xiangluan when she threw herself into her arms flashed through her mind.


    Xiangluan said: "just before I was stationed, I found a clear river not far away. They are girls. I can''t accommodate you like the ocean. Take a bath every day, or I''ll die. Only the ocean and the silver dragon were women in the team. I can''t use that silver dragon, and I can''t use the ocean. Think about it, you are the most secure. Anyway, you''re also a coward. You''ll keep your clothes for me. Do you hear me? "


    Ye Yinzhu wants to refuse, but xiangluan goes faster and faster. A girl like her who doesn''t even understand the true mystery of shenyinshi''s ability, what should she do in case of danger in such a barren place? And she is the imperial princess, ye Yinzhu can''t catch her back, but had to follow up.


    At this time, the sky is already completely dark. Although summer is about to pass, the temperature in the air is still hot. The sun setting does not mean the arrival of cool, because the land that has been basking all day is taking this opportunity to volatilize the accumulated heat.


    Through a forest, sure enough, the sound of gurgling water fell into my ears. Xiangluan did not turn back to see ye Yinzhu. With a shout, she ran in the direction of the sound of water.


    Ye Yinzhu has no choice but to follow her. Xiangluan is wearing a long skirt. It''s not very convenient to run, and her sight is not good at night. She almost tripped over the branches and stones on the ground several times. Fortunately, ye Yinzhu followed her and held her, so she didn''t fall down.


    About 300 meters ahead, they had drilled out of the woods. As xiangluan said, a clear river appeared in front of them. The river is not very wide, only about 30 meters. In the moonlight, you can see the clear water flowing slowly. With the keen sense of Amethyst blood, ye Yinzhu carefully looked around, and did not find any smell of Warcraft."Why don''t you turn around. Do you want to see me take a bath? " Xiangluan raised her hands on her lapel.


    Ye Yinzhu turned around in a hurry, "Xuejie, you have to hurry up. It''s not good if people find out you''re missing. "


    Xiangluan didn''t open her mouth. She just gave a snicker. Although it was only an auditory stimulus, it still made Ye Yinzhu blush. After all, the excitement of such a beautiful woman as xiangluan was too great. It''s so close to naked! Although Ye Yinzhu is determined enough, it is impossible to say that he has no association at all. After all, he is also a normal man.


    "No peeking." When ye Yinzhu is about to sit down and meditate, xiangluan suddenly sticks out his head from his side, which scares him. Vaguely, he not only sees xiangluan''s long hair and beautiful face, but also her naked white shoulders.


    "Xuejie, please wash it quickly." Ye Yinzhu closes his eyes in a hurry. He doesn''t dare to move at all for fear that he will encounter xiangluan''s nudity.


    Xiangluan sent out a string of silver bell like laughter, "it''s really a little Zhengtai. Look at the clothes. They''re right behind you The sound of water rang out, accompanied by a comfortable moan of xiangluan, she had obviously gone down the river.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, ye Yinzhu''s heart beat faster obviously. He didn''t know much about feelings, but he was strong and strong. Men''s instinct was stronger than ordinary people. In the brain, the desire is suppressed by reason, but it is still constantly impacting the solid defense line.


    The sound of water and xiangluan''s comfortable groans ring from time to time. In order to alleviate this strange influence, ye Yinzhu takes out his Haiyue Qinghui Qin from Xumi''s ring and plays it gently. There is no spirit to join, just a simple piano, a soothing and quiet "green water" in the eight fingers.


    He deserves to be a gifted master of music. When ye Yinzhu''s hands touch the strings, his desire suddenly disappears, and there is nothing else except sheqin. This is what a disciple of Qin sect must do before he wants to be strong. Ye Yinzhu is undoubtedly one of the best. With Qin, it seems that there is everything.


    Listening to the sound of Qin, xiangluan doesn''t make any sound except the sound of water. If ye Yinzhu looks at her now, she will find that there is a bit of hazy beauty in her clear eyes. The mist will float away and drip at any time.


    Xiangluan is nineteen years old this year. She is two years older than ye Yinzhu. On the mainland of lonzainus, it''s time to get married at her age. Before, she and ye Yinzhu made it very clear that as the only daughter of Silvio, the great emperor of Milan, her marriage could not be free, she could only sacrifice for the interests of the country and politics. The best choice is the prince of Milan''s three allies. Xiangluan has been very popular with Silvio since she was a child, so she postponed her engagement to the present. But her identity is there. Even the great Silvio can''t prolong the marriage indefinitely. He has to give a replacement to the royal family and his subjects. Before xiangluan''s departure, Silvio has given her an ultimatum. There are eleven princes of the right age in Palermo, Ascoli and Florida. The final concession made by Silvio is to let xiangluan choose one of the eleven princes as her future husband.


    Xiangluan''s favorite thing from childhood is freedom. This kind of political marriage is what she despises. From childhood to adulthood, although she grew up among the stars, her real happy time came after she entered the magic Martial Arts College of Milan and got some freedom. She cherishes this feeling and is most afraid that it will leave her. Whenever she thought that she had to marry a man she had never seen or understood, she was filled with deep fear.


    She likes Ye Yinzhu, at least among her friends. In other words, xiangluan doesn''t know what love is. However, whenever she saw Ye Yinzhu and the ocean together and saw the ocean smiling because of Ye Yinzhu, she would have a special feeling in her heart, a feeling that never appeared when she grew up. That''s envy. Xiangluan is a very smart girl. Of course, she knows that ye Yinzhu is very important to the Empire of Milan. Marshal Seedorf is old. As a new generation of foreign silver dragon and a talented student of Shenyin system, if he is willing to work for the Empire, he is likely to take over the position of Marshal Seedorf in the future. With his magic level, his achievements are even above Marshal Seedorf . (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 362

    Ye Yinzhu is the young talent that Silvio wants to attract most. Nina, xiangluan''s aunt, once talked to her. There is only one question to ask, which is how xiangluan feels about ye Yinzhu. At that time, xiangluan didn''t understand why her aunt would ask. But after that conversation, Nina told her that in her life, it''s hard to meet such an outstanding person as ye Yinzhu. For the sake of the Empire and herself, if she can make ye Yinzhu fall in love, it will be the greatest happiness for her and the whole Milan empire.


    Others may only know that there is such a long princess as Nina in Milan Empire, but only a few people of royal lineage really know Nina''s position in the Empire. Any word she says can really influence the decision of Silvio. With her encouragement and xiangluan''s own careful thinking, she decided to represent the Empire and lead the team to participate in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. Only in the past will ye Yinzhu say those words. The only thing xiangluan feels guilty about is the ocean. That''s my best sister! Xiangluan wants to talk to Haiyang, but she doesn''t have the courage.


    The moonlight shines on xiangluan''s white and moist skin, emitting holy light, gently washing her tiredness, and gradually withdrawing her thoughts. Heart secretly surprised, ye Yinzhu''s piano music has reached such a point? There is no magic injection can also affect their own mentality. Looking at the tall figure sitting there, xiangluan''s silver teeth clenched and secretly made up her mind. Even if she did not believe her feelings, she would never doubt her aunt''s judgment. At least, in the previous decades, my aunt''s judgment has never been missed.


    A "green water" quietly ended, ye Yinzhu''s heart has been completely calm down, at this time his heart has no desire. His calm heart greatly improved his senses. With his eyes slightly closed, he felt the breath of nature around him. A freehand feeling filled his whole body with an indescribable sense of comfort.


    Xiangluan suddenly felt her eyes blurred. The tall figure seemed to have disappeared. There was only a dark forest in front of her. But when she fixed her eyes, ye Yinzhu was still sitting here. Is this an illusion?


    If Qin Shang was here at this time, he would be greatly surprised by Ye Yinzhu''s state at this time, because that is the perfect combination of human and nature.


    When the body and mind are completely relaxed and feel the breath of nature, ye Yinzhu, who has been practicing piano for more than ten years, has finally reached his dream state in the silence. The unity of man and nature is no longer simply absorbing the aura and Magic Elements of heaven and earth, but incarnating into one of them. There is a huge gap between them.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s heart is very quiet, so quiet that he can feel his spiritual power flowing in his whole body. Yes, his spiritual power is flowing like fighting spirit, sending out, sending out to every corner of his body. The pure and non element from Shenyuan magic robe is consistent with the spiritual power of the whole body, forming a special cycle. Vaguely, ye Yinzhu sees everything in his brain. The original calm sea of spirit, at this moment, has suddenly become a huge whirlpool, a gentle whirlpool. It didn''t bring him any pain, but it just came into being.


    A faint white light came out of Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrow, especially in the dark. Accompanied by white light at the same time, there is a purple symbol, which belongs to the breath of silver dragon. Then, the white light gradually magnified, and all the magic elements in the air were like a sea of rivers, moving towards the white light.


    Rotation, rising, ye Yinzhu in the spirit of the sea to see the huge whirlpool instantly swept his body.


    The cultivation of magic in the mainland of lonzainus is gradual. But is Ye Yinzhu only practicing the magic on the mainland of lonzainus? No, what he practiced was the quintessence of Donglong Empire, the first of the four arts.


    The Qin magic of the East Dragon empire was the same as the magic of the divine sound system prevailing in the mainland of longqinusi at that time. The difference is not just in the symbolism of the rainbow level. Another big difference is the realm.


    There is no difference between divine voice magic and other magic. As long as your mana reaches a certain level, you will naturally be promoted to the next level. For the magician of divine sound system, music is just like the spell of spiritual magic, and there is nothing special about it. But the Qin magic of the eight schools of Donglong is different.


    Qin magic is not only about the improvement of magic power, but also a realm. Qin music is not only a kind of culture, but also a kind of spirit. It''s easy to be proficient in piano music. As long as you have a little talent and are willing to work hard, you can master weaving and dyeing after a period of learning to play. However, the real difficulty lies in the realm. No matter how powerful the magic power is in your music, no matter how well you use it, as long as your realm does not reach the corresponding level, you will never be a powerful Qin magician. For example, when ye Yinzhu plays the piano music, he only needs to play one-third of it to give full play to the power of the music, while the students of the Department of divine music in Milan''s magic martial arts academy have to play at least one-half of it. This is not a gap in mana, but a gap in realm. Ye Yinzhu''s emotional integration is the foundation of Qin''s magic realm.


    The cultivation of chizi''s Qin heart and ye Yinzhu''s innate sensitivity to Qin music made him complete the basic part of Qin magic realm when he was 16 years old, and the foundation was extremely solid. That is, there is nothing else besides sheqin. This is the real mystery of the integration of emotion into music. After more than a year of honing, after so many things, at this moment, without anything to do, his realm has been upgraded again, from nothing else outside the sermon to the unity of heaven and man. Such a state, even Qin Shang did not achieve ah! The promotion of the realm can''t be accomplished by hard cultivation. Opportunities, luck and hard work are all indispensable. The sound of bamboo has completed the realm of natural sublimation. Although this will not directly improve his magic power, it has opened a wide door for his future cultivation. The improvement of the realm has virtually promoted his piano skill to another level. If he continues to practice, there will no longer be the bottleneck of stagnation.Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know that the improvement of his realm is related to his 16 years of hard training of the pure zither heart and more than one year of various experiences. At the same time, it is also closely related to his new Shenyuan magic robe, which can provide the purest and most elemental. It is precisely because the magic robe of Shenyuan completely insulates the complicated magic power of the outside world and only provides him with the purest non elements, that he can feel the breath of nature and enter the realm of harmony between man and nature without any interference.


    Xiangluan stares at Ye Yinzhu, who has become a white whirlpool in front of her eyes. It''s white, which is not a color in the rainbow level at all! What makes her even more strange is that there is no breath of energy in such a huge white light, but the air seems to become thinner and thinner, and the surrounding scenery is also quietly distorted. What''s going on? What is Ye Yinzhu doing?


    Xiangluan even forgot to take a bath. After all, she is an imperial Princess and has a lot of knowledge. Although she doesn''t know what ye Yinzhu is doing at this time, she also knows that she can''t disturb him at this time. Quietly immerse your body in the cold and clear river water, looking at this strange scene.


    When the milky white whirlpool expands to its maximum, everything around it seems to have disappeared, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes are blank. But he clearly felt that his spirit, soul brand and fighting spirit had changed greatly. The overall volume did not increase. Before departure, the bamboo spirit compressed by Seedorf still maintained the level of purple, and the magic power was still level 7. But both fighting spirit and magic power seem to have some new features. Originally, the two kinds of energy are not easy to cooperate, but now they seem to be intimate. The meridians of the whole body seem to have been baptized, and there is a layer of purple and white mixed light. The sea of spirit has expanded by an amazing three times, but the spirit brand has condensed into a purple and white solid light bead, suspended above the sea of spirit.


    This strange scene tells Ye Yinzhu that his strength has changed dramatically, but even he doesn''t know what this change has brought. At the beginning, his two grandfathers never talked about the change of fighting spirit and magic power. Sitting there, he didn''t realize that the white light around his body had gradually entered his body, and everything had returned to normal.


    Brenner mountains.


    The mountain chosen by bimont is remote in the Brenner mountains. Only the high level of elves, goblins and dwarves know their existence.


    Purple sits quietly in her own cave and practices. As the supreme commander of the bimong family, as the head of the four beasts, Amethyst bimong. He now gives himself more tasks to cultivate. Although Ye Yinzhu does not play the piano beside him, he will get benefits as long as ye Yinzhu is playing the piano music through the same life contract.


    Today, purple is still practicing as usual. Since he conquered the war beast gracis, he has grown to the peak of level 8 because of gracis'' soul sacrifice. But the peak of level 8 has been maintained for a long time. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 363

    Time goes by, no matter how beautiful the moment is, there will always be an end.


    Looking up at the tall man holding him, xiangluan sees a pair of clear eyes staring at him.


    "Yinzhu, I will never forget the warmth you brought me. Thank you Gently from the arms to break free, forced to shake off the feeling of attachment, xiangluan hold Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder, don''t let him chase himself. The light purple six pointed star appeared in front of her, and the light flashed. The pure white unicorn had already taken her body into the air, and a pair of white wings spread out. In the blink of an eye, it had disappeared into the dark night sky with xiangluan.


    Ye Yinzhu stood in the same place for a long time without saying anything. At this moment, the comfort and joy brought by the harmony between man and nature had already disappeared. The feeling of loss made him very uncomfortable. Xiangluan''s back when he left promoted his feeling of love and abandonment to another realm. It''s just like the improvement of piano art.


    The next morning, the team set off again. Xiangluan is still riding on her white unicorn back. Her look has already returned to normal. She even talks and laughs with the master Yuehui, as if nothing had happened. Seeing xiangluan like this, ye Yinzhu is relieved, but he always feels that the smile on xiangluan''s face is not real.


    Ten days later, a group of more than 2000 people came to the border of Milan empire. After the last city on the border was renovated, they started again. Further on, they will enter the destination of this trip, the paradise of mainland magicians, and the most authoritative place in the whole mainland of longqinus - Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu sits on the back of the dragon, overlooking the front. The area of Falan is not very large, but it is the core of the continent. They are bordered by the Empire of Milan, the kingdom of Borneo, the kingdom of Palermo and the Empire of landias. The whole area of France is about one tenth of the whole territory of Milan empire. It''s a lot different from the smallest kingdom of Arcadia. However, everyone on the mainland knows that if France and blue were a country, it would be powerful enough to sweep the whole continent.


    Far away, ye Yinzhu saw a plain. There is no special place. There are all kinds of plants growing on the plain. Forests and grasslands are all in the view.


    Yuehui sat on his Panther''s back, but his eyes were full of reverence, "praise Falan, finally you can enter here again. Princess highness, if we move forward, we will enter the boundary of France, and the French Blue Knights will take us in.


    Xiangluan nodded and said with a smile, "it''s my first time here. Falan is the paradise of every magician''s dream. I''m really lucky. "


    Ye Yinzhu is on the other side of Yuehui. "Master Yuehui, have you ever been to Falan?"


    Yue Hui nodded and said, "twenty years ago, I was lucky enough to enter Falan and practiced here for five years. Under the guidance of teachers, I have today''s achievements. Praising France, your royal highness is not bad. This is indeed the real heaven of the magician.


    Looking at the light of reverence in Yuehui''s eyes, ye Yinzhu thinks that Falan''s prestige is not only reflected in his strength, but also in his control over magicians. Even a great mage like Yuehui, who has reached purple level 6, will revere Falan so much after he comes to Falan. It can be seen that Falan has a great influence on the magic world in mainland China. And the magician is the most noble and the most terrifying occupation. It can be said that controlling the magician is equivalent to controlling the whole mainland of Longqi Nuss.


    "Master Yuehui, did you study in the Dark Tower of the seven towers of Falan? Then your teacher should be one of the Seven Saints of Falan At the thought of the dark tower, ye Yinzhu remembers what Anya once said to him, so he asks Yuehui tentatively.


    The seven tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan are generally recognized as the strongest in the mainland. Therefore, their professional evaluation is not in the order of the magicians'' guild, and they are called the saint and devil tutors. The holy mage is also the honorific name for the purple level nine level great mage. Of course, there are no strong players of this level in any country except France and Finland.


    Yue Hui shook his head with a wry smile and said, "how can I get the guidance from the master of dark holy devil? In terms of seniority, I can only be regarded as his grandson. My teacher is the fifth disciple of the dark holy devil master. "


    Xiangluan obviously knew this for a long time, and was not surprised. But Yuehui''s words set off an uproar in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. You know, Yuehui is the president of the magic association of Milan Empire, the purple level six level great mage teacher! A strong man like him is only one of the seven pagodas of Falan, the disciple of the Dark Tower saint. So, how strong is French blue? In his mind, the original estimate of Falan was suddenly broken. Everything has to be recalculated.


    Barely calming the agitation, ye Yinzhu tentatively asked: "master Yuehui, I heard that only blue level magicians can enter Falan, right?"


    Yuehui nodded and said, "yes. When the magic level reaches the blue level, it is a pass to enter the French blue. In Falan, no matter what you have done or made mistakes before, as long as you are a magician, you will be forgiven. But it''s easier to get in here than to get out. First of all, you must have enough talent, at least to cultivate to purple level, then you have the qualification to go out. Besides, it''s only with the consent of the seven tower owners that we can leave here. Otherwise, they will die here. Therefore, only the magicians who are very confident in their talent will choose to enter the French blue after reaching the blue level. Although it can''t be said that all purple level magicians on the mainland are from Falan, it can be said that the most outstanding magicians on the mainland are all from Falan. For example, the presidents of the magicians'' Guild in eight countries are all appointed by Falan. The order of Falan is the highest order for us. "After listening to Yuehui''s words, ye Yinzhu knows that his judgment is correct. Falan is more terrible than he imagined. Although he didn''t know how strong the real strength of Donglong bazong was, he was sure that it was far worse than Falan.


    Under the command of Oliveira, the Milan empire finally set foot on the land of Falan. The soldiers had no special feeling after entering this holy land, but the magicians, including Ye Yinzhu and the ocean, were shocked. The reason is very simple. When they enter the territory of Falan, the first thing they feel is that the rich Magic Elements in the air are at least three times that of the outside.


    Three times the magic elements of the outside world! What does that mean? It means that practicing magic here will get twice the result with half the effort. Although I don''t know how this happened, the eyes of the magicians became hot, even Yuehui was no exception.


    "That''s the wonderful feeling. It''s the magic wave that only Falan has. It''s wonderful. " Yuehui sincerely praised.


    Looking at the enchanted master Yuehui, ye Yinzhu''s mood is even lower. The conditions of Falan are so unique that the magicians who practice here are naturally much faster than those who practice in other parts of the mainland. Falan has become more towering in his heart, and at the same time, he is more determined to hide his origin in Donglong. It''s not easy to compete with Francois.


    Milan''s army came to France one by one full of energy. They all knew what their mission was, and the prestige of the first empire on the mainland would be revealed by them.


    A thousand Erik min dragon cavalry soldiers are at the front, forming a neat square array. Even min long''s steps are neat. After them is death 500. Under the command of Ye Hongyan, death 500 protects Ye Yinzhu, xiangluan and others.


    As soon as Lisha entered the territory of Falan, he came down from the air and turned into the main body. He walked in the team, and the ocean sat on Lisha''s back. The time to observe Falan with soft eyes was far less than that to float to Ye Yinzhu.


    Behind, a thousand huge magino iron dragons carrying dragon cavalry slowly forward, like a huge steel barricade, firmly guarding the rear.


    It was less than ten minutes after Milan''s neat team entered the French range. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes surrendered to the sky. A neat black spot appeared in the distant sky. It''s coming towards them at a fast speed.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyesight has always been very good, especially after he became a foreign silver dragon and absorbed more blood of Amethyst than Mongolia, his eyesight has reached the level of elves. As the black spots approached, he could see clearly.


    That''s the horse from the sky. Yes, it''s the horse. It''s just a flying horse. This kind of Warcraft leaf bamboo has been seen in the books of the imperial Library of Milan. Pegasus is a derivative of Unicorn. Just as dragon training is the derivative of dragon Warcraft. It''s just that this kind of flying horse is much more precious than dragon training. Although they can''t evolve to level 9 Warcraft like unicorns, these adult Pegasus are all level 7 Warcraft. A level 7 Warcraft will not be surprising, but at the same time there are 100 level 7 Warcraft, and they are precious Pegasus, so the Milan soldiers are not surprised.


    One hundred Pegasus were flying in a neat line. On the back of each Pegasus, there was a soldier in silver armour. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 364

    The bright silver armor flickers with magic patterns in the sunlight. Needless to say, there is absolutely Magic Silver on their armor. Moreover, there may even be some magic arrays with special effects in their armor.


    Flying horse knight, this word appears in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. Whether they are Pegasus or knights on their backs, they all have a special symbol. It''s a seven pointed star. In the magic guild and magicians who see, generally is the six pointed star. The seven pointed star symbolizes the French blue. The biggest difference between the seven pointed star and the six pointed star is that in addition to one more corner, its seven corners show different colors, symbolizing the colors of the seven towers of France. Therefore, the seven pointed star, also called practice blue star, is the symbol badge of French blue. Perhaps, some people on the mainland do not know the Red Cross emblem of the Milan Empire, but no one does not know the name of the seven pointed star of France. In addition to the French blue star, the Cavaliers have a Pegasus mark on their helmets.


    "It''s the Pegasus of Falan coming to meet us." Yuehui''s voice trembled in excitement. Take the lead from your own Panther''s back up and down to the ground. Press your right hand on your left chest and salute in the direction of the Pegasus knight.


    Ye Yinzhu sat on the dragon''s back and didn''t move. What he thought at this time was how effective the 100 Pegasus knights with level 7 Warcraft would be?


    With a circle of cyan halo, the Pegasus Knight tells Ye Yinzhu the answer before landing. These Pegasus knights are green level, from the color point of view, are green level above the strength. Green plus seven Warcraft. Although this kind of fighting power can''t be said to compete with the powerful one like bimont or level 9 Warcraft. But I''m afraid the ordinary seven or eight level dragon can''t take advantage of them any more.


    Air force, this is air force! Looking back on the 500 Falcon Dragoons who were injured by mistake, marshal Maldini was devastated. He knew how much influence the strength of the air force had on the operations of the group army. Think about your own Qin City. Although there is a powerful behemoth on the ground, there is nothing in the air force.


    At this time, the Pegasus knight has fallen from the air, after a short run to unload the force, slowly stop. Close enough to tell the size of the Pegasus. The appearance of Pegasus is very similar to that of Unicorn. The length of Pegasus is about five meters and the height is close to two meters. It looks no smaller than Eric MinLong. It has bright ruby eyes and astringent wings. It is extremely smart. The only difference between them and unicorns is that they lack a unicorn on their head.


    Ye Yinzhu has seen in the book that the biggest attack weapon of this kind of Pegasus is their wings. As the advanced Warcraft of the wind system, they have very strong ability to control the wind. Their wings can not only be used for flying, but also the most favorable weapon to activate the wind elements.


    Olivia looked very strong when he was more than 30 years old. He was a little warrior with a Hummer on his back. The man had broad shoulders and a bronze face, firm and quiet. His short golden hair stood upright like a steel needle, and he held a heavy long gun in his right hand, which was comparable to the Dragon gun. His flying horse was one size larger than that of the same kind, and his mane on his neck was even more golden.


    Riding on horseback, the tall Knight looked at Ye Yinzhu and nodded slightly as if he was saluting. In the hand long gun barrel light spot own helmet, "praises the French blue, the Pegasus Paladin Gerrard represents the French blue welcome Milan mission''s arrival."


    Xiangluan urges the unicorn to step forward. Nominally, she represents the royal family of Milan Empire and is naturally the highest in her own position. "Praise Falan, Hello, dear Pegasus Paladin."


    Gerald''s eyes swept over xiangluan. Obviously, he was not moved by xiangluan''s beauty. Instead, he spent more time on the unicorn under xiangluan.


    Oliveira urges his river dragon to come to Ye Yinzhu. This kind of courtesy negotiation obviously doesn''t need them. Ye Yinzhu asks in a low voice: "brother Oliveira, what does this Paladin mean?"


    Oliveira said: "the establishment of France has always been different from that of the eight countries in our mainland. Although Falan is not a big place, it has 12 guard knights. Each Knight order has 10, 000 Paladin guard knights. The head of every order is the paladin. At present, Gerrard should be one of the twelve paladins of France. I''ve heard from my grandfather that none of the paladins are really strong. Although he looks young, his strength may not be inferior to my grandfather and grandfather Seedorf. The flying horse knights, one of the three most famous knights in the twelve Knights of France, is definitely in the top three of the paladins. It''s a great honor for the Empire to have him meet us. "


    At this time, Yuehui had already met him. In order to show his respect for Falan, he jumped off the back of the Panther, went to Gerald''s flying horse, and saluted with his right hand, "Paladin Gerald, do you remember me?"


    Gerrard lowered his head, his eyes fell on Yuehui, and a rare smile appeared on his hard face, "it''s Yuehui! I heard that you are now the president of the magicians Association of Milan. Congratulations


    Listen, it seems that Gerrard, who is in his thirties, is called Yuehui. The Milan mission immediately causes a riot. Of course, the riot is only between dragoons, not death.What''s more surprising is that when she heard Gerrard call her younger brother, Yue Hui was not angry, but said excitedly: "it''s my younger brother. Praise Falan, the paladin Gerald remembers me. It was you who sent me out of France. I haven''t seen you for many years, but I''m old. "


    Gerrard smiled and said, "please, ambassadors of Milan. Younger brother Yuehui, we''ll talk about it no later when we enter the holy city. "


    "Yes." The reverence of Yuehui makes the Milan soldiers yearn for the mystery of Falan. At this time, most people are guessing, is the paladin really older than the master Yuehui?


    Gerrard turned his horse''s head, stepped off the Pegasus and let out a hiss. Instead of flying again, he took other Pegasus knights to lead the way for the Milan mission.


    Seeing that Yuehui is so respectful to Gerrard, xiangluan can''t help but feel strange, especially when she thinks of Gerrard''s calm eyes. Are you not as attractive as unicorns?


    "Granddad Yuehui, who is Gerald? Is he good? " Xiangluan couldn''t help asking.


    Yuehui made a silent gesture to xiangluan, and said in a low voice: "Lord Gerald is the second among the twelve Paladins in France. How can he describe his strength with strength. As early as when I entered the French blue, he had already reached the strength of the purple level of the Ninth level division. No one can say whether there is another breakthrough now. Even if he didn''t break through to the level above the rainbow level, so many years of savings, his fighting spirit can''t be described with terror. The twelve paladins of Milan are second only to the seven tower owners. Of course, they are also the most loyal guardians of the seven tower owners. "


    Purple nine. Four simple words have put an end to everyone''s speculation. Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira''s face changed at the same time. Purple nine, in most people''s hearts is close to the existence of God! If the cultivation of fighting spirit is so advanced, one person can definitely fight against the whole army.


    Yuehui continued: "when I came to Falan, Lord Gerald Paladin was just what he is now. As far as I know, a magician who entered Falan 30 years earlier met him, so was he. Simple calculation, the Lord Knight Gerald, at least has a hundred years old, do you think he is worthy of respect? I''m flattered to be welcomed by Lord Gerrard. "


    Xiangluan looked at Yuehui in surprise, "but he''s just a flying horse Knight! Pegasus is level seven. How can a strong man like him just have a level seven mount


    Yue Hui shook his head and said, "no, you are wrong. Lord Gerald''s mount is the golden maned Pegasus. It''s level nine. And it''s level nine. Well, don''t talk any more. We''re going to the holy city soon. Be careful. "


    The team continued to move forward. The 100 flying horse riders in front didn''t make a sound except for driving. Their waists were straight all the time. It seemed that everything outside had nothing to do with them.


    From morning to afternoon, there was no rest, the paladins didn''t speak, and it was not easy for Milan to stop. When the sun began to slant to the west, they suddenly found that there was no road in front of them.


    The front is a cliff, yes, it''s a cliff, and it stretches from left to right for a long time. From the cliff to the ground below, it is more than 500 meters high. But at this time, what ye Yinzhu and others noticed was not these, but the huge city below the cliff.


    It''s a huge city that can''t be described in terms of area. From the precipice where they are, the city can''t see the edge at a glance. Who said Milan is the largest city in mainland China? It should be this city in front of us. The most remarkable thing is that in this huge city, there are seven landmark buildings, even the farthest one they can clearly see. It''s seven towers, the symbol of Falan, the seven towers of Falan. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 365

    It''s hard to measure the height of the seven towers from ye Yinzhu''s point of view, but it''s so striking in the huge city that it shows the magnificence of the seven towers. The colors of the seven towers are different, representing the seven attributes of magic. The minarets are towering and erect. At the top of each minaret, there is a huge gem.


    Originally, ye Yinzhu thought that the gems on the catapult were big enough, but compared with the gems on the top of the seven towers, they were small. The seven huge gem lattices radiate a faint halo, covering the whole city, colorful circulation, surging magic elements. Ye Yinzhu suddenly understood that the reason why the magic elements are more concentrated than the outside world in this holy land of Falan is probably the most important reason for the existence of these seven towers.


    "The holy city has arrived. Please go down the mountain." Gerrard didn''t have any emotional voice. At the next moment, he had taken a hundred flying horses into the air and headed for the holy city below.


    Down the mountain? How? This is a height of 500 meters! The soldiers can climb down naturally, but what about riding a dragon?


    Xiangluan looked at Yuehui blankly. Yuehui frowned slightly and said, "this should be a test for us by Falan."


    Xiangluan snorted, "test what? If it''s a big deal, we''ll blow the mountain down and go on. "


    Yue Hui was startled, "absolutely not. Falan can''t be easily destroyed anywhere. Otherwise, once the seven towers of Falan get angry, let alone we can''t go back alive, even the empire can''t stand the fury of Falan! "


    Xiangluan frowned and said, "what should I do? Are we just here? You see, Gerrard has taken his men to the front of the holy city


    Yuehui was also in trouble for a while. He looked at Oliveira, who had a flying dragon. "Oliveira, if you use your dragon to transport everyone''s Mount down, is it feasible?"


    Oliveira shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. Erik MinLong can barely transport it. How can he deliver it when the body of the magino iron dragon is so big? "


    Yue Hui sighed and said, "it''s a pity that Materazzi is not here. He''s the great mage of the wind Department. With the help of his magic of the wind Department, it''s much easier to cross the gap."


    Hearing Yuehui mention the magic of wind system, ye Yinzhu''s eyes immediately fall on Lisha. There is no great master of wind Department. Here is a great master of the whole department!


    Li Sha stares at Ye Yinzhu and says, "what am I doing? You are such a waste. Then it''s just me. " With a flash of light, the ocean on Li Sha''s back has been sent to Ye Yinzhu. With the convergence of the silver light, Li Sha has transformed into a human form.


    A difficult mantra sounded from her mouth, and the magic elements in the air suddenly became thick. Li Sha found that it''s much easier to use magic in Falan than in the outside world. The magic elements here are too rich. A purple halo floated out, completely enveloping the whole team of more than 2000 people. It''s like a huge light shield.


    The huge fluctuation of wind elements makes the surrounding dust fly. With a low drink from Lisha, the last note of dragon language magic is completed. Suddenly, a strange scene appears. More than 2000 members of the Milan Empire, including their mounts, soared into the air at the same time and slowly fell towards the mountain.


    "Dragon language magic wind flying curse." In front of the holy city, looking at the huge purple light rising in the air, Gerald showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Purple light not only came down from the mountain with the imperial mission of Milan, but also went towards the holy city, and slowly landed 200 meters away from the Pegasus knights.


    Purple light convergence, from kill''s face looks obviously a little pale. Although this is just a Flying Magic, but with more than 2000 people and such a heavy dragon at the same time to fly the magic power required how huge. This dragon language magic is at the level of forbidden curse. Even if Lisha is a silver dragon of purple level 5, it''s hard to finish the magic independently. Fortunately, it was in Falan that she did not consume more than 50% of her mana.


    Gerald nodded to Lisha, "you are the leader of the young generation in Yinlong city. From killing the princess, you are likely to inherit your grandfather''s position in the future. I heard that the other one who came with you this time is a foreign silver dragon. Please introduce him to us


    I don''t know why, after entering the holy land of Falan, Li Sha''s temper obviously converged a lot. He turned his eyes to Ye Yinzhu and said, "it''s him."


    Gerald looks at Ye Yinzhu with his eyes. For the first time, ye Yinzhu''s eyes collide with the powerful paladin in midair. Gerrard''s eyes became sharp in an instant, penetrating into Ye Yinzhu''s eyes like a sharp arrow through his heart. Who said that eyes can''t kill people? If Gerrard wants to, he can rely on his strength to make his opponent collapse instantly.


    Ye Yinzhu sits on the back of his not excellent Eric min dragon and calmly accepts Gerrard''s eyes. To Gerrard''s surprise, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are calm. If his eyes are invincible arrows, then his eyes are the sea that can contain everything. No matter how strong the pressure of his own breath is, the young foreign silver dragon is still sitting there, even with a faint smile on his face, not affected by his momentum.It was the first time that Gerrard met such a scene, and he was greatly surprised. However, relying on his identity, he just nodded to Ye Yinzhu and said, "yes, it is true that the hero is a teenager. I hope you can bring us some surprises in this seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. "


    How does Gerald know that ye Yinzhu''s realm has just been upgraded to the unity of man and nature. Although his momentum is powerful, his strength is far beyond that of Ye Yinzhu. However, after reaching the realm of harmony between man and nature, what ye Yinzhu is not afraid of most is coercion. Can you compete with the pressure of nature? When ye Yinzhu feels the threat he brings, the whole person is instantly integrated into the surrounding environment. Therefore, Gerald''s authority is issued in the face of heaven and earth, which naturally will not have any impact on his noumenon.


    , "Your Highness, please follow me and the two silver dragon with me into the city, and the rest of the attendants wait for the stay outside the city." Gerald said to xiangluan. Although his voice is not big, but it is clear into everyone''s ears, and full of unquestionable tone.


    Xiangluan hates this kind of tone very much. Since she was a child, others only respect and flatter her. But she was a smart girl after all. Knowing that Falan was no better than other places, she had to bear it, nodded, turned and made a gesture to Oliveira.


    This is the rule of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war. Only two envoys representing the country and two envoys representing the dragon city can enter the holy city of Falan. In the holy city, there is absolutely no killing breath. The relationship between the seven human nations and the seven dragon cities has always been delicate, but now it is tense. In case of internal conflicts between France and blue, it is always more troublesome for France and blue to deal with them.


    Before leaving, ye Yinzhu sent a message to Oliveira and ye Hongyan, asking them to be careful about everything around them. When they arrived, the other six countries may have arrived. Outside the holy city of Falan, anything can happen. It''s all about being careful.


    One hundred Pegasus knights, except for the paladin Gerald, jumped from the Pegasus one after another. Their Pegasus soared up in the air, and they didn''t know what direction they were flying. Yuehui tells Ye Yinzhu and xiangluan that in the holy city of Falan, no one is allowed to ride except paladins and seven tower owners. Otherwise, it will be regarded as Falan''s attack on the enemy.


    After listening to Yuehui''s words, a trace of ice cold flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. The rule is the rule, belonging to the rule of French blue. If you have enough strength, you can make your own rules. Falan, powerful and arrogant Falan. In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, the unyielding seed has begun to sprout quietly.


    Yuehui and xiangluan send their horses back to the summoning space respectively. Surrounded by 100 flying horse knights, they walk towards the holy city of Falan.


    When I looked into the holy city of Falan on the mountain before, I couldn''t see it clearly because of the influence of the color and light brought by the seven towers of Falan. At this time, when they came to the gate, they really felt how grand the holy city of Falan was.


    The height of the wall of the holy city is 100 meters. There is a huge flying horse carved on the top of the gate. If this statue is placed in other places, it will make people feel abrupt. But on such a wide wall, the three times enlarged flying horse statue is extremely harmonious.


    Gerald said, "there are twelve gates in the holy city. Each gate is guarded by a knight order. This is the Pegasus gate guarded by our Pegasus order. Kaesong. " The last two words came out of the air. In front of the gate, a hundred soldiers with the same heavy armor as the Pegasus Knight separated to both sides at the same time. A strong light appeared in the gate, which was big enough to make golden bimont walk upright and slowly opened. To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, such a huge gate didn''t make a sound when it was opened.


    Taking a deep breath, ye Yinzhu mixes his breath, carefully conceals his bamboo fighting spirit and magic fluctuation, and walks into the holy city of Falan surrounded by the flying horse knight. When they cross the city gate, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that his body is filtered by something. He doesn''t realize that it should be a border until he enters the city.


    ----------------


    if you like this work, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 366

    This boundary should be the boundary formed by the Seventh Tower of Falan. Although it''s easy to enter at this time, if the border is in defensive form, can you enter easily? It seems that the holy city of Falan is not only the largest city in the mainland, but also the first fortress in the mainland. How does Raytheon''s hammer compare with this holy city of Falan? Not to mention how powerful the seven masters of the seven towers are, the twelve Knights of the seven towers alone are enough to sweep the northern wilderness.


    Walking into the city, the first thing you see is the wide street. I''m afraid there are no streets 100 meters wide in any city in any country. But this is true of every street in France. The streets are clean and spotless. The magic atmosphere inside the city is stronger than that outside the city, which makes magicians like Ye Yinzhu feel very comfortable. Shenyuan magic robe even in some greedy filtering transformation.


    After entering the city, the 100 flying horse riders who followed Gerald scattered by themselves. Only Gerald rode his golden maned flying horse king at the front, leading Ye Yinzhu. Gerrard didn''t mean to come down from the horse at all. No matter how slow a horse is, it is faster than a human. What''s more, it''s such a huge flying horse. However, ye Yinzhu and the old magician Yuehui, together with xiangluan, can only keep pace with Pegasus.


    The Pegasus gate is not next to any holy tower. In other words, any gate in the holy city of Falan is a certain distance away from the holy tower. The buildings in this holy city are almost the same, except for the seven high towers, they are similar in style. On both sides of the street, there are no shops, but some special shops. Most of the shop names are water magic stone, fire magic stone, armor, weapons and so on.


    Yuehui saw Ye Yinzhu''s doubts and said in a low voice: "in Falan, everything doesn''t need to be bought. As long as your level is enough, you can use items of the corresponding level. For example, if you are a blue level magician, you can get the most common magic gems here to assist in cultivation. The higher the level, the better the magic items you receive. Every year, Falan receives the wealth from the eight countries in the mainland, which is more than enough. There is absolutely no need to worry about food and clothing. You only need to use your experience in cultivation. That''s how the title of magician heaven came about. Of course, what you get here is not allowed to be taken away when you leave Falan. No one dares to take things out of here. You see, the buildings on both sides, the flat top building is the resting place for the Knights of the French Blue order. The spire is the residence of the magician. Although this city is big, it is definitely the simplest one on the mainland of lonzainus. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that it''s true that the structure of such a holy land, which does not need to be self financing at all, is not simple? It is such a place that has the most powerful force in the whole continent.


    On the street, occasionally we can see a few magicians walking by. Most of these magicians are thinking about something with their heads down, and they turn a blind eye to the arrival of the four of them.


    Under Gerrard''s leadership, ye Yinzhu came to a flat top building, which is like a hotel. It''s not so gorgeous, but it''s very clean.


    Gerald stopped and stepped down from the Pegasus king and said to Ye Yinzhu, "please rest here first. There are still three days to go before the start of the seven nations and seven dragons ranking war. About tomorrow, the people from the seven countries and the seven dragon city will hold a welcome ceremony when they arrive. You can walk around the city. The seven tower owners have told you that if you need anything in the city, you can get it according to your level. But please don''t leave the holy city. Also, don''t go beyond the defense of the inner city. Otherwise, Falan will not be responsible for any problems. "


    With that, Gerald explained to the waiter who came out of the Posthouse and drove away with the flying horse king.


    This post house is very big, at least equivalent to a medium-sized hotel in Milan, but it''s only four of them. Under the cold arrangement of the waiter, they lived on the second floor.


    Four people gather in Ye Yinzhu''s room, xiangluan discontented way: "is this the reception of Falan?"


    Yuehui sighed and said, "it''s always like this. Your highness, you must be patient. For us, the most important thing is to take part in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. Now the representatives of all countries must have arrived, but they are arranged to live in different places. We''d better not go out these days. Although it''s said that private fighting is not allowed in Lansheng City, it''s still troublesome in case of provocation from enemy countries. "


    Xiangluan snorted noncommittally. From kill but appear very calm, the pride of the silver dragon clan seems to have disappeared after entering France blue.


    Each of the four went back to his room to have a rest. As soon as ye Yinzhu sat down, there was a knock on the door. Open the door, it''s Li Sha.


    After closing the door, Li Sha said, "Yinzhu, do you feel strange?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "why do you say that?"


    He went to the only sofa in the room and sat down. "As far as I know, there are more than 10000 magicians in the holy city of Falan, which is more than the number of senior magicians in all the countries on the mainland. But our journey is a little too cold. Don''t say it''s a magician, even the knights on patrol rarely see it. But I found that the magic fluctuations in this holy city are extremely strong. "Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s very normal. Falan is the heaven of magicians. The magic elements outside the holy city are much stronger than those in other places. It''s nothing if the magic elements inside the city fluctuate violently."


    Li Sha shook his head and said, "no, it''s not that simple. Although the element fluctuation from the seven towers of Falan is very strong, when I entered the city, I carefully felt that the seal formed by the seven towers of Falan is not stable, sometimes strong and sometimes weak. There is only one explanation for this situation, that is, the magic elements in the Seventh Tower of Falan are not stable. There are only two possibilities for this situation. One is that the magic elements released by the Seventh Tower of Falan are too strong and reach saturation. Another situation is the lack of magic elements released from the seven towers of Falan. I think the latter is more likely. It''s impossible for the seven tower owners of French blue to saturate the elements. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "Do you mean there is something wrong with Falan?"


    Li Sha said: "it should be. Do you remember what the paladin Gerald said before he left? He said we were not allowed to go beyond the defense of the inner city. Although I''m here for the first time, my predecessors have said that Falan is divided into inner city and outer city. The seven towers of Falan are in the outer city. The inner city is the most mysterious place in Falan. Few people can get in, and no one knows what''s in it. It''s said that''s where the evil is sealed. The paladin of Gerard deliberately reminds us that, in addition to the fluctuation of the seal of the holy city itself due to lack of energy, it proves that there is something wrong with the interior of the French blue. "


    Ye Yinzhu is not stupid. After hearing Li Sha''s words, he immediately understood and said thoughtfully: "is there something wrong with the seal of the abyss, and is Falan repairing it urgently? Only in this possible situation can the powerful power of the seven tower seal be insufficient. It seems that France and blue decided to close down, but they didn''t mean to stir up disputes among the seven countries. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice was very light, and Li Sha didn''t hear it very clearly. He said to himself, "it''s not a bad thing for us that Falan itself has a problem. At least they won''t have too much experience helping our enemies. I just don''t know how the seven countries and seven dragons ranked this time. Yinzhu, last time my grandfather told you to prepare Warcraft, are you ready? That''s your biggest advantage as a foreign silver dragon. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered that he could take a Warcraft with him because of his age and foreign silver dragon. He had to nod his head and said, "I''m ready. It''s a natural call to play. "


    "All right. You can have a good rest. Yuehui is right. Falan is too mysterious and powerful. It''s better to stay here. Take care of your own safety. Never try to get into the inner city. Falan won''t be soft on you just because you represent Yinlong city. "


    He''s gone. Ye Yinzhu fell into thinking. The first thing he thought of was to let Warcraft help him fight. He thought about it when Silver Dragon King Howard said he could lead a soul sacrifice Warcraft to the competition. In Qin City, there are many level 9 Warcraft, although the behemoth can''t be exposed. But there are also those ice apes. It''s also the strength of level 9 Warcraft to get one at random. Now although purple is in deep sleep because of her influence, the soul sacrifice of ice demon ape is given to dis. She goes to ask him for a temporary use. He will not disagree.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu decides to prepare for his retreat first. He doesn''t know what will happen in the holy city of Falan in the future. But there are so many strong people here. In case of trouble, he always has to be prepared. At present, he did not hesitate to begin to depict the transmission magic array on the floor of the room.


    Because of the abundant magic elements, the depiction of the array is much faster than usual. With this magic array, ye Yinzhu will not worry. It will be very easy to accept the ice ape as his own Warcraft for a while, or use the array to leave Falan. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 367

    Falan, I finally came to Falan. The seal of the inner city should be the place where the ancestor dragon sealed the abyss with himself. Ye Yinzhu''s heart became hot uncontrollably. What does the ancestor dragon look like? The highest goal of the eight schools of Donglong is to defeat Falan, find the remains of the ancestor dragon, and revive Donglong. I''m so close to the ancestor dragon. Do you really wait here for the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle? No, never. No matter what, I''ll go and have a look. Even if you just look at the seal formed by the ancestor dragon, you must go.


    Making up his mind, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that his blood seems to be boiling, and his heart beats faster and faster. The day is obviously not a good time to get into the inner city. Only in the evening. By this time, it was getting dark outside. Ye Yinzhu is not a reckless man. He decided to go out to scout first, find the exact location of the inner city, and wait until tomorrow night.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t inform others, and walked out of the post by himself.


    There were no guards of the French knights in the post, and no one restricted his freedom. Walking on the street, it was still so lonely, even quieter than when they came. Although most of the shops on both sides of the broad street are still open, most of them are not patronized.


    After simply judging the location of the city, and then looking at the towering seven towers of Falan, ye Yinzhu walked towards the center of the holy city of Falan.


    I have to say that it''s very comfortable to walk in this place with strong fluctuation of magic elements. Even if ye Yinzhu is not in the meditation state, his mana is slowly improving.


    Although it is already night, the streets of Falan are not dark. On both sides of the road, there is a magic lamp hanging every ten meters for lighting. I''m afraid that only here can we use such luxury lighting tools on the mainland of lonzainus.


    The holy city of Falan is really big. Ye Yinzhu is walking forward and carefully observing everything around him. Once in a while, I met a magician, but he seemed to be thinking about magic. He didn''t even look at him.


    Walking, ye Yinzhu suddenly sees two people. The reason why these two people attracted his attention was that they were wearing strong clothes that warriors would wear. They are a man and a woman. The man is tall, broad shouldered, with gray black hair on his shoulders. He looks handsome and cold. The vulture''s eyes are chilling. Although he is trying to cover up, ye Yinzhu can still feel the breath of dark elements on him. As a magic dragon, silver dragon has the most sensitive sense of magic breath, especially the dark breath of its mortal enemy, the black dragon clan. This is why Ye Yinzhu was able to find Yuehui.


    What attracts Ye Yinzhu''s attention most is the woman around Junwei. The woman is about 1.75 meters tall, and her figure is very symmetrical. No matter the plump chest or the round hips, they are not exaggerated towering, but every part of her body looks so harmonious. Her eyes are the same color as her hair, the same mysterious dark blue. Slim eyebrows, perfect facial contour, every look is so gorgeous, the beauty of appearance, even in xiangluan and Anya such a stunning beauty. But her eyes destroyed the overall feeling, that is dead cold, like the eternal ice, even more than the extreme cold in the ice forest.


    Ye Yinzhu, a cold girl, has never seen it before. The ocean was very cold at the beginning, but it was much different from the dead cold of this girl. The girl in front of her doesn''t look like a living person at all.


    Ye Yinzhu noticed her not because of her beauty, but because her face looked so familiar. But for a moment, ye Yinzhu couldn''t remember where he had seen this woman. But despite the strong feeling of cold bamboo from her body to release a thousand li.


    Who is she? The first idea appears in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. To be sure, they don''t belong to Falan. There are only two kinds of people in French blue, magicians or French Blue Knights. Their costumes are obviously not any of them. At this time, there is only one explanation for the illegal blue people appearing here. They are also here to participate in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war.


    To be able to come to France, a man and a woman are obviously not ordinary people, and soon they feel Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. The man just frowned when he saw Ye Yinzhu. In Falan, there were too many people in ordinary magician costume like Ye Yinzhu, so he didn''t pay much attention. But when the woman saw Ye Yinzhu, her cold and silent eyes fluctuated violently. Even though the fluctuation disappeared in a flash, there was an obvious change in her mood.


    "Phoenix, do you know that man?" The handsome man in black was very sensitive and immediately noticed the change of his companion.


    The woman called Phoenix shook her head and said coldly, "Eddie, let''s go."


    Eddie frowned slightly. Naturally, he would not easily believe Phoenix''s words, but it was Falan after all. He had to nod and walk with Phoenix in the direction they were going to.


    They didn''t look for ye Yinzhu''s trouble, but ye Yinzhu got in their way.Ye Yinzhu didn''t know why he stopped the two men, as if there was a special force in his body that forced him to the two men.


    Eddie''s eyes flashed, "what are you doing?"


    Ye Yinzhu looks slightly changed, but soon returned to normal, "I just want to ask, are you here to participate in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war?"


    Eddie said coldly: "are you from France? Is it your tower master who asked you to ask? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, "No."


    "No?" Eddie''s voice became colder, as if there were ice dregs falling from his voice. The cold light in his eyes suddenly became thick, and the powerful pressure directly shrouded Ye Yinzhu''s body. "Although it''s Falan here, we black dragon city can''t be insulted by any little magician."


    The three words "black dragon city" awaken Ye Yinzhu from his previous strange feeling. Since they are the people of black dragon city, they should represent the randias Empire and black dragon city. That is the biggest enemy of our own side in this trip.


    A faint purple light flashed from the bottom of Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. His own silver dragon breath was stimulated by the black dragon power and released by himself. The magic elements in the air suddenly appeared a disorder.


    Eddie in the eyes of limang Dasheng, "the smell of hate, you are the people of Yinlong city."


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "it can be said that. Soon, we will meet on the battlefield. " At this point, his eyes turned to the girl with long dark blue hair. "I haven''t asked her name yet."


    Hearing Ye Yinzhu''s question, Eddie sneers in his heart. Phoenix''s coldness is better than I was born in black dragon city. Can you ask her name? No, Phoenix, don''t do it because of this guy''s offense. After all, this is the holy city of Falan.


    When Eddie worried that Phoenix would start, Phoenix surprised him and said to Ye Yinzhu, "my name is black phoenix."


    Eddie was stunned, and ye Yinzhu was also stunned, but his eyes were more disappointed. He can be sure that there is absolutely no such name in his memory. She is not someone she knows, but why does she feel so familiar with her? The closer the distance, the stronger the feeling of familiarity. But the cold, dead silence and the same dark atmosphere on her body were obviously the ones she had never touched before.


    "Phoenix, how do you..." Eddie looks at the jade man in surprise. Although she is not a dragon, when Eddie first saw the cold woman, his dragon heart, which had been silent for thousands of years, fluctuated. As a representative of the randias Empire, the partner of this ranking war. Eddie knew very well that the royal family of the landias Empire had a black phoenix blood that was comparable to his own. Whether it is the dark attribute or the natural attraction of the dragon and Phoenix, he fell in love with the Phoenix at first sight. But she was too cold. On the way to Falan, she said no more than ten words. Today, when she wanted to go out for a walk, she was followed by herself, but she told a stranger her name. She was also the biggest enemy of black dragon city, a guy from Yinlong city. Eddie found the anger in her heart a little overwhelming.


    Eddie''s hand slowly raised, a trace of black air mixed with purple black light beating at the fingertips.


    Ye Yinzhu immediately felt the threat of his opponent. Although it was the holy city of Falan, he could not be slaughtered. With a flash of cold light in his eyes, the Dragon Soul Ring on his right hand is ready to change into the sword of noxie. After this period of experience with this artifact level stabbing sword, he has been able to cover up the Dragon Spirit breath on nokeshi''s sword with his own spiritual power. As long as it''s not a dragon super power like Howard, it''s not afraid to be recognized by the dragon.


    "Stop, this is Falan. If you want to do it, there are plenty of opportunities. Let''s go. " Black phoenix coldly dropped a word, the corner of the eye quickly swept Ye Yinzhu, immediately passed by him.


    It seems that Eddie''s right hand weakens a few minutes, and he stares at you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 368

    Ye Yinzhu stood in the same place and watched their figure disappear. He was not a fussy person. Although he was curious about the woman named black phoenix, he did not forget his purpose. I should have mistaken myself. When the seven countries and seven dragons battle begins, there is always a chance to meet, but unfortunately it is the enemy. However, the black phoenix is really beautiful.


    Thinking about it, ye Yinzhu walked quickly towards the center of the holy city of Falan. The closer he got to the center of the holy city, he found that the fluctuation of Magic Elements in the air became more intense. When he saw the ten meter high inner city wall, the fluctuation of elements in the air was as strong as that of the silver dragon. Viscous magic elements are flowing slowly in the air. Shenyuan magic robe greedily absorbed these magic elements and poured into Ye Yinzhu''s body, which greatly increased his magic power accumulation speed.


    This should be the wall of the inner city. Ye Yinzhu calmed down. Just as he wanted to move forward, suddenly, a cold voice sounded from the dark corner of the side, "one more step forward, there is no mercy."


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised that he didn''t find the other side with his strength, which shows the strength of the other side. Looking sideways, a soldier in Farrant''s armor came out of the corner. In addition to the heavy armor, he had a long knife in his hand. The cold light of the blade flickered. Like the Pegasus knight I''ve seen before, the soldier also has the mark of the seven pointed star of French blue. The difference is that his helmet is not a Pegasus mark, but a bear''s head mark. Obviously, this knight should belong to another order of the twelve Knights of France.


    With the appearance of this soldier, a line of fifty soldiers came out, with their long knives pointing in the direction of Ye Yinzhu. Except for the soldier who spoke first, the long knives in the hands of the latter 50 people all gave off a strong green light. Ye Yinzhu has no doubt that as long as he takes another step forward, he will immediately welcome their joint attack.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, ye Yinzhu quietly stepped back two steps, indicating that he was not malicious, "sorry, I just arrived in Falan today, I didn''t know it was a forbidden area."


    The knight at the head said coldly: "you should have come to take part in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. In this case, the Lord knight who took you into the city should have told you that the inner city should not be lightly violated. This is the first and last time. You go


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s face is smiling, his heart is full of rebellious psychology. He won''t let me in, but I want to. While thinking, he quietly turned away.


    The soldiers with bear''s head on their helmets fell back into the darkness, and everything was back to normal.


    Ye Yinzhu did not directly return to the post house, but kept a distance from the inner city on the outside, and carefully observed the situation around the inner city. In his careful place, he was surprised to find that the French knights could be seen everywhere around the inner city. Most of them are hidden in the dark. It can be said that the guards around the inner city of Falan do not have a dead corner. It''s impossible to surround this big inner city like an iron bucket without 70000 people. After careful observation, ye Yinzhu can''t help admiring the judgment of Lisha. Something must have happened to Falan, otherwise there could not have been so many Falan Knights guarding here.


    Back at the post, ye Yinzhu immediately began to practice, not to prepare for the action tomorrow night. But to practice in the holy city of Falan is too ideal for a magician. One day of cultivation here is definitely better than three or four days of cultivation outside.


    When ye Yinzhu entered the cultivation state and absorbed the rich Magic Elements in the air through Shenyuan magic robe, suddenly, a strange spiritual wave came into his mind.


    It seems to be a spiritual wave that calls you to go somewhere. This spiritual wave is not very strong, but it is endless. To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, it came from his heart, that is, the dead wood dragon harp.


    When he was ready to concentrate on feeling where the spiritual wave came from, ye Yinzhu found that it disappeared with the cessation of his cultivation.


    What is it? Ye Yinzhu was originally a man with a strong thirst for knowledge. When he found that he had lost the connection of spiritual fluctuation, he immediately began to practice again. Sure enough, at the beginning of the cultivation, the spiritual fluctuation appeared again.


    With the spiritual wave coming from his heart, ye Yinzhu absorbs magic power. It seems that he hears a piece of music played by the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact hidden in his heart.


    In order to make the feeling more clear, ye Yinzhu focuses on cultivation. With his concentrated cultivation, the spiritual fluctuation becomes a little clearer. After careful identification, ye Yinzhu found that there were only three words in that spirit wave: "come to see me."


    Who is it and what is it? Ye Yinzhu can''t practice any more. Stop practicing, then the spirit wave disappears again. The brain is running at full speed. Ye Yinzhu thinks that this sudden mental fluctuation is obviously only after entering the French blue. I didn''t have this feeling when I was practicing last night. In this case, the voice calling itself should exist in the interior of Falan.Ye Yinzhu is not only a divine voice master, but also a spiritual magician. He knows that spiritual connection is inversely proportional to distance. The closer the distance is, the easier the spiritual connection is. The farther the distance is, the more difficult the spiritual connection is. For example, the special relationship between oneself and Zi, which is not limited by distance through the same life contract, can transcend the limitation of this scope.


    Since the spiritual breath that you can feel when practicing here is relatively weak, what if you change your place? Do you feel different in other positions of French blue because they are close or far away? Soon, ye Yinzhu confirmed his idea. At this time, his heart was excited again. When this spiritual fluctuation appeared, he first thought of the dragon, the ancestor of the East Dragon empire. He has the blood of the East Dragon Empire, and the Dragon chanting Qin made from the materials related to the dragon. Although it is related to the Western dragon people, there are some similarities between the dragon people. Could it be that the spirit of the ancestor dragon felt his own existence and called him? And their souls, like the original sacred dragon nochy, did not die with the body.


    In addition to the competition, the more important reason for ye Yinzhu to come to France to take part in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle is to find opportunities to find the whereabouts of the ancestor dragon. How can he be unhappy when this mysterious clue suddenly appears?


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu got up again and quietly left the post from the window.


    By this time, the streets of Falan had become a desolation, and all the distribution shops had been closed. The streets were deserted, and only occasionally could a group of French knights patrol by. But these French knights turned a blind eye to him and did not interfere in his actions.


    Ye Yinzhu first walked out 100 meters to the south, and then sat down in a corner to practice. Naturally, he didn''t really want to practice, but felt whether the spiritual fluctuation became clear or faded through practice. It''s a stupid way. But as long as we stick to it, it is not difficult to find the source.


    Soon, ye Yinzhu found that the spiritual fluctuation of that silk became stronger, and the three words of coming to see me became clearer. With the judgment of this direction, ye Yinzhu immediately stops practicing, gets up again and goes to the south of the holy city of Falan. This time, he came out about 500 meters and stopped again. Sure enough, his spirit fluctuated a little more. Although the magnitude of the enhancement is still obvious, it is still clear whether the azimuth is enhanced.


    In this way, ye Yinzhu walks and stops. Every time he advances for a certain distance, he stops to find the direction through cultivation. Such a search is undoubtedly a long one. It was not until the dawn gradually lit up the sky that ye Yinzhu determined the scope of his search to be about 100 meters in diameter. But now he''s a little disappointed.


    Originally, ye Yinzhu guessed that the location of the ancestor dragon must be in the inner city seal. But when he carefully judged the location of the spiritual fluctuation, he found that the spiritual fluctuation did not come from the inner city, and the place with the strongest spiritual fluctuation was far away from the inner city.


    It''s daybreak. It''s time to go back. Ye Yinzhu looks up. After tossing about all night, he also felt a little tired. Anyway, we have determined the approximate location, and we will look for it carefully tomorrow. Inadvertently raised his head, ye Yinzhu suddenly surprised to find that his position at this time was very close to a high tower. The tower, one of the seven towers in France, is completely black.


    Dark Tower. Ye Yinzhu was surprised. Unexpectedly, he came to the Dark Tower by accident. For him, the most mysterious of the seven towers is the Dark Tower in front of him.


    Anya said that angel''s change is probably related to the dark tower. Ye Yinzhu is not arrogant enough to think that he can invade the dark tower to investigate. I took a deep look at the tower in front of me, and then I left quietly.


    What is calling Ye Yinzhu? Does Angie have anything to do with Dark Tower? What will be the form of the battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons? What kind of entanglement will happen between black phoenix and ye Yinzhu? Let''s decompose the next set.


    ---------------------


    at 12:00 tonight, the refining conference will be held as usual, and friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 369

    When ye Yinzhu returned to the post, the sun had already begun to rise from the East. Although he had not slept for a night, there was nothing wrong with his spirit. Anyway, he was waiting in the post. After having breakfast with the other three, he went back to his room and began to practice.


    It''s strange to say that the spiritual fluctuation that ye Yinzhu felt during his practice last night disappeared completely during the day. No matter how carefully Ye explored it, there was no clue. Is it only at night that the mental wave will appear?


    The time of the day passed quickly. When night came again, ye Yinzhu opened his eyes from cultivation. The effect of Falan''s cultivation is really amazing. His stagnant magic power has made a lot of progress in recent days. Of course, he doesn''t know that the progress of mana is not only the reason for coming to Falan, but also the breakthrough of his own realm and the help of Shenyuan magic robe. Under the complementary effect of the two, without the constraint of bottleneck, his piano magic will naturally improve a lot faster.


    Ye Yinzhu rolled up the hem of Shenyuan''s robe, took out a set of black strong clothes from Xumi''s ring and put them on the outside. This was what he had prepared before he came to Falan. The most important purpose of his trip was to explore the relics of the ancestral dragon. At the same time, another item he had never used before was the mask that Zizi gave him just after he left the blue sky sea with Zizi. At the earliest time, the mask and his space ring were lost together. Later, Sula returned all the things in the ring to him. In France, which has the most powerful power on the mainland, hiding yourself is the most important thing.


    After all this, ye Yinzhu quietly felt out of the room. This time, he no longer swaggered out of the post. Under the influence of bamboo fighting spirit, he followed the dark corner of the street to the place he explored last night.


    After being compressed by Seedorf, his fighting spirit reaches the purple level, which makes Ye Yinzhu really realize the magical effect of the strong purple level. Although there is still so much fighting spirit, after reaching the purple level, he obviously feels that whether it is applied to body method or attack defense, it is more than one level stronger than before.


    After going out, he had been very smooth. With his dexterous figure, he quickly approached the dark tower. The streets of Falan are as clean as they were yesterday, and the time he chose was just when the shops on the streets were closed.


    Turning around a street, we can see that we will arrive at the destination of this trip in a few hundred meters. Just at this time, a team of French knights just turned around the corner.


    What a coincidence? There is no shelter on the broad street. Ye Yinzhu''s reaction is very fast. With a flash of green light in her hand, Bisi quietly sticks out and directly inserts into the eaves of a nearby house. With her wrist force, the whole person sticks to the eaves as fast as possible, holding her breath and gathering her breath, completely converging all her breath. Even the temperature of the conjoined watch has dropped to the level of air. In front of these powerful French knights, he did not dare to take any chances.


    The Paladins in heavy armor could not make a sound when they were moving forward. Ye Yinzhu didn''t look at them under the eaves, because he knew that even his eyes would attract their attention when their strength reached a certain level. So, at this time, he just felt the position of the French knights with the spirit.


    It was not until the French Knight turned from the other side of the street that ye Yinzhu made sure that there was no breath around, that he landed again from under the eaves, simply observed the surroundings, and quickly moved forward close to the dark place where the street had changed.


    Without any more trouble, he finally came to the place he had explored last night. He found a corner and sat down. His mental power was in the state of cultivation. He had to look for the mental fluctuation he found last night.


    Sure enough, that silk spirit fluctuation appears again, even the intensity is no different from last night. It should be here.


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath and wakes up from his cultivation, but he doesn''t act immediately. It''s obvious that the spiritual fluctuation comes from underground, but how can I find the entrance? Within a radius of 100 meters, the intensity of that spirit wave is the same, that is to say, he simply can''t find the door to enter by virtue of that spirit wave. Or he wouldn''t have gone home empty handed last night.


    After careful consideration, ye Yinzhu decided to use the most stupid and direct method. If there is no portal, I will open one directly. Thinking of this, just as he was about to summon the sword of noxie to break into the ground from this dark corner, suddenly, two kind souls came from the waves.


    That''s the soul wave from the beetle. Shan and Lei, who have been attached to Ye Yinzhu with their blood contract, sleep and absorb the breath of energy from ye Yinzhu every day. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to let them out. They just lend their power to Ye Yinzhu several times when ye needs them most. Under the action of the blood contract, their soul power is connected with Ye Yinzhu. At this time, they feel what ye Yinzhu wants to do. The two golden beetles immediately send a message to Ye Yinzhu to help him.


    Ye Yinzhu asked them curiously through soul contact, how can you help me?


    Just at this time, two heat streams appeared on his arms at the same time. When ye Yinzhu looked down, his arms, including his hands, had unconsciously turned into pale gold, and there was a silver thread on each of the five fingers, extending all the way to his upper arms.Are they for me to dig with my hands? Ye Yinzhu immediately understood the meaning of the two little guys, but would it be faster to dig by hand than to use the sword of nokeshi?


    With doubts, ye Yinzhu subconsciously pressed his hands to the ground. Suddenly, a strange scene appeared. When his hands just touched the ground, his whole palm fell into the ground quietly, as if it was not hard rock, but soft tofu.


    As the saying goes, rats are born with holes. Although insects are level 10 Warcraft, they are also insects. There is no reason why insects can''t drill holes. Not only will they be the best in this field.


    Just after his hands fell into the ground, a strange scene happened. Shan and Lei sent a signal of inquiry to Ye Yinzhu. With his consent, the control of Ye Yinzhu''s two arms was immediately transferred to these two little guys.


    The pale golden arm twisted strangely on the ground. Then, it took Ye Yinzhu into the ground. What''s more surprising is that when ye Yinzhu got into the ground from this dark corner, a pale golden energy smoothed the ground by itself, as if ye Yinzhu disappeared out of thin air instead of drilling down from here.


    Ye Yinzhu closed his eyes, but he couldn''t see anything underground. Relying on the sense of the spiritual fluctuation, he told Shanlei the direction of his progress, and his body was driven by his two arms. Whether it''s soil or rock, as long as he meets his arms, which are possessed by lightning and thunder, he will immediately line up on both sides. After a while, ye Yinzhu has gone deep into the ground.


    That day, when he was immersed in the river with xiangluan, ye Yinzhu found that his body had changed. Although he didn''t know that it was the effect of the harmony between man and nature, he could clearly feel that his body could not help breathing, and every pore also had the ability to breathe. So, even in the river, he didn''t feel suffocated. And now it''s underground, just as he was in the river that day. Although the underground air is thin, his pores open at the same time, filtering the little air in the soil into his body. Although the sense of suffocation still exists, there is no problem in his survival.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to direct his body to move forward. His mental power directly enters into the cultivation state and carefully feels the spiritual fluctuation. Just as he judged, as he went deeper and deeper into the ground, Na Si''s spiritual fluctuation began to become stronger and stronger, and his direction became clearer and clearer.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know how much he was deep into the ground. Just when that mental wave had become a powerful mental force to stimulate his brain, suddenly, his whole body was light, and he had come out of the soil.


    The body in the air light a turn, when down-to-earth, ye Yinzhu clear feel about three meters down. At the foot is hard rock, surrounded by a dark, but the spirit of the silk has become as strong as sound. Vaguely, ye Yinzhu feels that this is a corridor.


    The air in the corridor is very dirty, so ye Yinzhu still keeps his breath closed. He just breathes through his pores. With a wave of his right hand, the dragon soul ring has changed into a sword of noxie and appears in his grasp. Although the Milky light is not strong, it is enough for ye Yinzhu''s eyesight.


    Looking around, it''s really a corridor. The corridor is square and surrounded by thick rock walls. From the appearance of the rock, we can see that it should be a man-made one. Although I don''t know how far it is from the ground, it''s obviously impossible for ordinary people to build such a corridor deep underground. But where on earth is this place?


    Under the illumination of nokeshi''s sword, ye Yinzhu moves forward with great care. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 370

    The corridor is so long that you can''t see the edge at all. After about 300 steps, ye Yinzhu finds that the corridor is narrowing, but the voice calling for him becomes clearer.


    "Come to see me, come to me, come to me..." The low and gloomy voice added a bit of terror to the dark place. It''s a pity that ye Yinzhu has been practicing chizi''s zither heart since he was a child. His heart is simple and he has no distractions at all. Although he thinks this place is very mysterious, his curiosity is far more than his fear.


    Going on about 500 steps, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that the corridor in front of him is suddenly open, and he seems to walk into a huge stone chamber from the corridor. The bamboo spirit infuses into the sword of noxie, and the Milky light suddenly becomes strong, illuminating the stone room.


    The stone room is about ten meters high and square. The whole room is filled with the voice calling him. The stone walls around are as smooth as a mirror, but when ye Yinzhu''s eyes turn to his feet, he finds something unusual.


    On the ground of the stone chamber, there is a huge six pointed star pattern, in which there are many mysterious symbols. These symbols looked familiar, and soon he remembered that it seemed to be the same as the teleportation magic array he often used. Is this also a teleportation magic array?


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes did not stay on the magic array for a long time, because the more abrupt things in the stone room attracted his attention. Just in the middle of the dark six pointed star carving, a round stone pillar, also black, stands there. The diameter of the stone column is about half a meter, and it is one meter and five high. Because it is pure black, ye Yinzhu didn''t really find it before.


    A few steps forward, urging the light on nokeshi''s sword to become more intense, ye Yinzhu saw that there was a rectangular black box on the top of the black stone column. And the voice that calls itself seems to come from this black box.


    What is this? Ye Yinzhu didn''t touch the black box directly, but carefully put up the sword of nokeshi. After entering the mainland, he has a lot of experience, but he won''t be reckless.


    As soon as the sword of nokeshi touched the black box, a strong spiritual wave, like a spiritual shock, came directly into Ye Yinzhu''s mind.


    "Let me out, let me out, you will get great benefits. Let me out, please let me out." The almost hysterical mental fluctuation frightens Ye Yinzhu''s brain, and the intense mental impact makes Ye Yinzhu''s eyes black.


    With a trace of intelligence, ye Yinzhu reluctantly claps his right hand with his left hand and knocks out the sword of nokeshi on the black box.


    Boom, all the illusions and sounds disappear at the same time, and the sea of spirit is calm again. However, the previous instant contact has caused a great disturbance in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. What a terrible mental power. As a divine voice master, although he has not entered the purple level, his mental strength at this time will never be much worse than that of the purple level magician. In particular, the cultivation of chizi''s heart made his spiritual strength extremely stable. But the mental power from the black box made Ye Yinzhu have no ability to resist.


    He asked me to let him out, that is to open the black box? What on earth is this? Judging from the spiritual level, even the most powerful opponent he has ever met, the holy dragon nokeshi, seems to have less spiritual power than the spiritual fluctuation in the black box. Needless to say, this place is obviously a seal, sealed with something in the black box. Is that a soul?


    Ye Yinzhu''s back is chilly, and the cold sweat has soaked his skirt. No, never let him out. Sealed still can spread such a huge soul wave, once the seal is untied, such a powerful soul can''t resist.


    After calming down, ye Yinzhu looks at the black box again. Maybe it''s because the sword of noxie used as a bridge before caused the soul wave in the black box. At this time, the voice calling for him in the air becomes stronger and even impatient.


    Obviously, it''s impossible to let him out, but it''s just so empty handed that ye Yinzhu is not reconciled. It''s impossible to guess what''s sealed in the black box. What should we do?


    After thinking about it, ye Yinzhu makes a bold decision. This time, instead of using the sword of noxie, he urges Bisi to fall into the black box.


    After the contact just now, ye Yinzhu clearly found that the spiritual fluctuation from the black box contains a huge breath of darkness. The sword of nokhi is made of the holy dragon nokhi. It has no special defense ability against the energy of darkness, but Bisi is different. Bisi, who has a huge breath of life, belongs to any dark family The killer of sex magic items, use it as a bridge of communication, the other party''s spiritual fluctuations want to hurt themselves can not be so easy.


    When Bess came into contact with the black box, she felt like she had been absorbed. The powerful spiritual wave came again. But I don''t know whether Bess played a role or the spiritual energy in the black box became weaker. This time, there was no strong sense of impact before. A voice almost begging sounded in the sea of Ye Yinzhu''s spirit.


    "Please let me out. I can promise you anything. I can help you become a strong generation. As long as you let me out. " The voice in the black box is full of a sense of bitterness, and even a bit of strong temptation."Who are you?" When ye Yinzhu is ready, he stabilizes his mind and tries to communicate with the soul in the black box.


    "Young man, let me out. Believe me, I won''t hurt you. I have no noumenon, finally someone can find here, you are my last hope. Please let me out and I''ll tell you everything. In this way, it will do great harm to my soul to communicate through the seal of the demon God. "


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "how can I believe you if you refuse to tell me who you are? Your breath of soul is so strong that even if there is no noumenon, it is not difficult for you to destroy me. If I guess you are right, you should be a strong man in practicing dark magic. The ultimate meaning of dark magic is to abandon yourself and cultivate an immortal soul. Not only will it be immune to all physical attacks, but it will also be very powerful. Although this only exists in legend, I have to be careful because your soul is so powerful. "


    The soul in the black box was silent for a long time. "It seems that you really know a lot. It''s true that the ultimate meaning of the dark magic is to abandon oneself and cultivate oneself into a witch soul. But do you know that there are also categories among the witch souls. One is the dark witch soul, which is mainly cultivated by the dark magic, and the other is the White Witch soul, which is cultivated by the undead magic. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. It was the first time for him to hear the saying of black and white witch spirit, "what kind of witch spirit do you cultivate?"


    The soul in the black box sighed and said, "what I cultivate is the most difficult White Witch soul."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "are you a necromancer?" For the necromancer, he heard too many legends. The necromancer is a branch of the dark mages. It can also be said that he is an evil dark mage. They can fight by summoning the corpses of creatures, which can be said to be the enemy of all mankind. According to legend, necromancers are the most evil and terrifying beings. Once the enemy is attacked, unless the Necromancers themselves are killed, their strength will increase with the increase of corpses. Even if you have millions of troops, it is impossible to compete with powerful Necromancers. The mainland magician association has a clear rule that once a necromancer is found, he will be killed. This is one of the highest rules in the whole magic world. In the code of the sorcerer guild, the definition of necromancer is the existence of depraved evil.


    "Young man, don''t be afraid. First of all, you may have some misunderstanding about the necromancer. I''m not the necromancer you think I am The soul in the black box obviously tends to please Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously, "what''s the difference between necromancers?"


    The soul in the black box said, "of course there are, and the difference is very big. As you know, the necromancer is a kind of evil person who pursues power and aims at self-interest at the expense of others. As soon as they entered the field of dark magic cultivation, they chose such an evil path, while the White Witch soul like me, who was cultivated like me, was completely opposite to them. In short, if you start to practice from the necromancer, then the mage himself has a heart of evil. No matter how good his talent is, the ultimate goal of practice can only be the soul of the black wizard. In other words, when the evil necromancer reaches the peak of cultivation, he loses the ability of the necromancer and becomes an extremely powerful dark mage. And like me, it''s possible to become a white spirit only when I start to practice from the dark magic and make the final breakthrough after reaching the peak. The spirit of the white witch is the top existence of the dark mages, known as the God of darkness, or the God of witchcraft. "


    What the soul in the black box said was a completely new field for ye Yinzhu. At this time, he could not help but lower his vigilance and said: "so, you should be regarded as the orthodox school of dark magic? So why are you sealed here? As the saying goes, "evil is more than right. I can''t let you out just by your one-sided words."


    "Vulgarization? That''s a vulgarization. " The mood of the soul in the black box is obviously a little unstable, and the voice is full of resentment, "you say evil is too much, don''t you? Then I ask you, what is evil? What is positive? What are the criteria? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 371

    After listening to the continuous questioning of the soul, ye Yinzhu was stunned, yes! What is evil? What is positive? He thought hard in his heart, but he found that he couldn''t come up with a convincing explanation.


    "Let me tell you. There is no evil or justice in the world. There''s only a winner or loser. In the end, the winner can make his own rules and win. And the loser must be branded with evil. Like the necromancer. Do you know what happened when the necromancer was first born? "


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head blankly.


    The soul in the black box said: "the necromancer was not created for the purpose of seeking power or harming others. It''s for treatment. "


    "Treatment?" Ye Yinzhu looks at the black box in surprise.


    "Yes, treatment. At the beginning, the elder who created the Necromancer''s magic began to study the closest characteristics of the dark magic to the soul because his beloved died. He froze his lover and hoped to find a way to revive his lover. He is a real genius. After 50 years of disdainful efforts, although he failed to revive his lover, he has developed the ancient undead magic and become a master. Unfortunately, since the appearance of undead magic in the society, because of his external fear, the ignorant people panic and are immediately branded with evil. Later, some real evil people use undead magic to do evil, which makes undead Magic have today''s bad reputation. I said that the undead magic of the White Witch soul is a real orthodox magic, which can be judged from one point. The power gap between the white and black spirits is not obvious at the same level, but the white spirit has a special magic that the black spirit can not cultivate successfully, and it is also a symbol of the white spirit''s identity. "


    At this point, the voice of the soul in the black box became weak and stopped.


    "What kind of magic is it?" Ye Yinzhu can''t wait to ask.


    The soul in the black box sighed, "forget it. It seems that if I don''t tell you everything, you can''t let me out. Just like this, even if I can leave this seal, I don''t know how long it will take to recover to the original strength. As the highest existence of the necromancer, the white spirit is equal to the strong one of God. His ultimate magic is neither destruction nor calling the necromancer, but resurrection. Even the top existing holy master of light magic can''t resurrect. "


    The word "Resurrection" has an extremely strong impact in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. Chizi''s keen heart makes him clearly feel that everything the soul says in the black box is true, without any deception. From his voice, ye Yinzhu could hear the deep sadness.


    The soul in the black box didn''t get the corresponding response from ye Yinzhu''s spirit, and continued: "I''ll tell you my own story. I''m afraid it''s nearly a hundred years since I was sealed here. I''m so excited to bring you here. Yes! How can a strong man like you, who can reach the realm of harmony between man and nature, easily believe a man from the dark like me? After listening to my story, if you still think I''m making up a lie, then you can go. My eternal captivity seems to last. The story starts 300 years ago... "


    The soul in the black box just said here, ye Yinzhu suddenly interrupted him, "wait a minute, master. I''ll let you out first, and then you can tell me your story. "


    "Will you believe me?" Said the soul in the black box. Ye Yinzhu had been very careful in the communication with him before. He didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would suddenly release him at this time. The excitement of ecstasy made his excited voice tremble.


    "Yes, I believe you. Because I believe in my own judgment. A person''s lie may be made up, but no matter how strong you are, there are regular fluctuations in your emotions. You didn''t make up any lies to deceive me. So, I believe you. Master, as long as you open this black box, can you come out? "


    The soul in the black box trembled and said, "wait a minute, young man. Wait a minute. Thank you for believing me. I didn''t expect that a young man who met for the first time in a hundred years would believe me. Even my companions in those years did not trust me as much as you did. Yes, as long as you open the black box, you can release me, but not now, because once you release me, the evil animal will immediately find that although you have entered the realm of harmony between man and nature, I can feel that your strength is not enough. He can completely destroy you, and my soul has been weakened for so many years, and it is impossible to fight against him. So, we have to come up with a panacea before I can come out. "


    "What shall we do?" To seal such a powerful necromancer here, ye Yinzhu has no doubt that the evil animal in the black box is far more powerful than himself.


    The soul in the black box thought for a moment and said, "in those years, my soul bead was taken away by that evil animal. Although my soul can be strong enough to stay in the sun, I can''t survive in the sun without anything attached to it. Do you have anything that my soul can temporarily attach to. It''s better to be an artifact level treasure. After you release me, I will immediately attach to it and send us to another place in the city of Falan. With attachment, I can not only survive in the sun, but also hide the breath completely, so that the evil animal can''t find me. Oh, by the way, the objects that I am attached to must not repel the dark atmosphere. For example, you can''t use Bisi as a bridge to communicate with me now. It has a strong life atmosphere. "Ye Yinzhu said: "what about the sword on the black box? Is that ok? "


    The soul in the black box said: "just now, the time was too short. I just wanted you to let me out, but I didn''t explore it carefully. You can use it to let me feel it."


    "Good." While saying that, ye Yinzhu once again put the sword of noxie on the black box. This time, he did not suffer any more mental impact. The soul in the black box was obviously deliberately confining his energy.


    "The sword made by the sacred dragon with one horn. This sword can reach the level of artifact without soul. Waste. It''s a waste. How can the sacred dragon horn be cast like this. Well, that''s it. The holy dragon is the most balanced of all creatures. It won''t repel my energy. Child, be careful. When you open the seal, you must protect your body carefully. Although my soul will not hurt you, the seal of the demon God on the black box is extremely overbearing. You''d better completely close your spirit sea and open the black box with that sword. Fortunately, the evil animal was just to restrict me from coming out, but I didn''t expect that someone would find it after all, otherwise it would be more troublesome to add another seal. " Maybe it''s because we are about to extricate ourselves, and there are more soul words in this black box.


    Ye Yinzhu knew that it was not too late. After delivering a word of preparation to the soul, he immediately took back his Bisi. His mental power urged him to protect his body with all his magic power. He closed his eyes and controlled the complete closure of the sea of spirit. Then he urged Zhu Douqi to protect the outer layer of his body. Only in this way did he lift noxie''s sword and pick it up to the black box.


    Without the barrier of imagination, the sharp edge of noxie''s sword has easily cut into the black box, and the top of the whole black box is immediately lifted.


    Just when ye Yinzhu thought that there would be no more changes, suddenly, the whole space twisted violently. He clearly felt that his body seemed to be torn by the space. Then, a huge energy mixed with the breath of soul and the magic power of dark magic came to his face. The hard stone walls around them melt like ice and snow, and the whole chamber expands instantly.


    The dark energy, like the tide, starts a huge impact from all directions at the same time like Ye Yinzhu, and the distortion of space is becoming more and more severe. The purple fighting spirit and the seventh level magic power of the heart of the sword can only temporarily block the surging energy impact at this moment, but the defensive front is shrinking at an amazing speed.


    In the black box with the top cut off, a dense white fog rises slowly. If ye Yinzhu is still sober, he must see a layer of purple black net around the dense white fog. At this time, those nets are being swallowed by the white fog, and they are about to break out of the cocoon.


    "Hold on, kid. Wait for me to break the seal. " The soul in the black box has some rapid spiritual fluctuations. But can ye Yinzhu hold on? The soul in the black box still overestimated his ability. Although his heart has entered the realm of harmony between man and nature, his strength is far from the corresponding strength.


    Just as ye Yinzhu''s defense was about to collapse and the white fog was fighting with the seal, a milky halo suddenly burst out from around Ye Yinzhu''s body. In an instant, the Milky aperture directly blocks the huge impact of dark energy. Distortions in the air are also forcibly shielded. Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that it is the effect of Shenyuan magic robe. Just as he was relieved and secretly praised the magic of Shenyuan magic robe, the tidal energy rushed into his body again. This time, it''s no longer dark energy, it''s pure, non elemental.


    friends who like this work will vote for Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 372

    No element is of great benefit to any magician''s cultivation, because this pure element without attributes is the easiest to be absorbed. However, no matter how good the energy is, once it exceeds a certain limit, it is not nourishment, but destruction. This is what ye Yinzhu is facing now, just like an ordinary human who suddenly took excessive tonics, and these tonics worked at the same time. The huge non element rushed into every corner of his meridians, and even broke through his guard of the sea of spirit. His whole body was filled with non elements for the first time and reached saturation state.


    Ye Yinzhu feels that his body is like a big balloon, and he is about to be broken by this huge non element.


    At the critical moment, the two colors of gold and silver light up from ye Yinzhu''s arms at the same time. At the same time, the soul brand instantly communicates with distant partners. Three vent points like black holes appear at the same time, and the huge non elemental energy is extracted from ye Yinzhu''s body.


    The two colors of gold and silver became brighter and brighter, and ye Yinzhu''s arms became heavier and heavier, but the appearance of the three vent ports also made his crisis temporarily resolved. However, the crazy influx of non elements not only did not weaken the situation, but became more and more intense. What made Ye Yinzhu laugh and cry is that the effect of Shenyuan magic robe is really good. No matter how strong the impact of the dark energy is, it can actually transform it into non elements and pour them into Ye Yinzhu''s own body.


    Am I going to die? This is the first thought in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. The endless energy input makes his body unable to move at all. He can only watch the huge non element make his body expand again. Although the speed of phagocytosis in the arms is fast, it can''t digest so much energy in a short time. With the accumulation of no elements bit by bit, the limit will come again.


    ¡­¡­


    Brenner mountains.


    The good brothers, DIS and Perkins, are quietly guarding the cave. Since the discovery of purple''s body was wrapped in Amethyst cocoon, after entering a deep sleep. They will know that their boss has begun to evolve towards the final form of Amethyst bimont. For them, this is good news and can''t be any better. Although the Brenner mountains lack nothing, it''s a little calmer for a warlike race like them. They are eager to fight and gallop with purple on the battlefield of the Arctic wilderness.


    "Perkins, how long do you think the boss''s training will last? It is estimated that after the evolution of the boss, he will have at least nine levels of strength. " Dis leaned against the stone wall and said lazily to Perkins.


    "It should be about the same," Perkins said. The last time I got the sacrifice of the war beast''s soul, the boss''s energy was close to level 9. I guess that''s the result of the boss''s fear of absorbing too much soul sacrifice energy at a time, hiding more energy in his body and gradually absorbing it. Since the eldest brother has entered the cultivation state this time, although I don''t know what this cocoon cultivation is about, it can be imagined that when the eldest brother wakes up again, his strength will increase greatly. The level 9 Amethyst beamons are not comparable to our level 9 gold beamons. "


    "The stronger the boss is, the better. We can go back to the Arctic wilderness as soon as we reach level 10. Some days I didn''t fight on the battlefield. My hands are itchy. Why don''t we compete with each other? "


    Perkins shivered. "Come on, who''s going to compete with you lunatic. If it''s similar to your three ice devil ape kids. In other words, we haven''t practiced with them these days. I found that the strength of those three guys has improved a lot under our attack. It seems that they are really born to be abused. "


    In their boring conversation, suddenly, a surge of energy burst out from the purple cocoon behind them. Unexpectedly, DIS and Perkins leaned forward at the same time and nearly fell to the ground. When they turned back, they saw that the originally calm purple cocoon suddenly burst out a dazzling light, and the terrible pressure was released instantly, and the suppressed golden bimont, who was in the Ninth level, could not move.


    "Is the cultivation of the eldest brother over? That''s too fast. " Dis looked at the purple light more and more powerful cocoon in surprise.


    Perkins said with a wry smile: "how can we speculate about the boss? But if we can see the evolution of Amethyst bimont, we will not live in vain. "


    The burst of energy in the purple breath is more and more powerful. These surging energy breath repeat the process of release and harvest. With each puff, the energy in the purple cocoon seems to become more intense.


    A slight clang came out of the purple cocoon. DIS and Perkins clearly saw that there were many cracks on the purple cocoon.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu''s arms have doubled at this time. Under the magic robe of Shenyuan, his skin has been swelled up by the surging energy, and the blood vessels can be seen. Every organ of his body is suffering from the crazy baptism without elements. If it wasn''t for Amethyst blood and foreign silver dragon to bring him strong enough body, I''m afraid it would have been unbearable.


    Unbearable severe pain spread in every inch of his body. If it was normal, even ye Yinzhu''s strong nerves would have been in a coma in this inhuman pain. But at this time, the huge non element not only impacted his body, but also his spirit. Physical pain to bear, the spirit of the sea has become particularly clear.On the ground, the black hexagram rises a circle of purple black light, and a purple black halo has begun to appear above the hexagram. Ye Yinzhu''s big eyes just see this scene, which is clearly the situation that the transmission is about to be completed.


    With a puff, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels white in front of his eyes. Then, a thick white fog has floated to him. At the moment when he is on the verge of collapse, he rushes in from the sword of nokeshi, completely covering his body. Then, the huge dark magic elements in the air were swept away by the white fog in an instant. All the shock disappeared at this moment. The next moment, he just saw the white light around his body, and then he lost consciousness.


    Eroded by the dark energy, the stone chamber, which is ten times larger, suddenly darkens. Ye Yinzhu''s figure disappeared, and the white fog also lost its trace. At the moment they disappeared, the purple black halo in the air was shining, turned into a purple black light column, and a figure appeared out of thin air.


    It was a man completely shrouded in a black cloak, even his face. As soon as he appeared, the remaining dark elements in the air suddenly stopped completely, even shaking in fear. Do elements fear? Yes, in front of this person, even the magic element without emotion will feel deep fear.


    "No, it''s impossible." Some crazy husky voices came out of the black cloak. After the expansion of the stone chamber, the air suddenly becomes solidified. "How can he break the seal of the devil. It''s impossible, even a God, to escape from the seal of the devil. "


    He lowered his head and cast two fierce eyes in his cloak. He just saw that the black box did not disappear under the erosion of dark energy. I don''t know what material it was made of. The gap in Guanghua has told him a lot. "Someone''s here, someone''s here. And helped him escape. Hum, do you think you can escape me? Without soul pearl, you can never recover to the original strength. How could you have escaped from here if you hadn''t been mending the loose seal of the abyss. "


    In anger, a dark hand slowly raised, those dark elements full of fear instantly condensed in his palm. The air around him was distorted by the rage. He raised his hand as if he wanted to shoot it down, but he finally held it back.


    When the six senses reappear and consciousness returns to the body, ye Yinzhu slowly opens his eyes. He could not help groaning because there was no pain in his veins and skin. When he looked down, he found that his body had returned to normal, his inflated arms had changed back to their original appearance, and the sword of nokeshi had also changed back to the form of dragon soul ring. Was he dreaming just now? However, why is everything so real and the body so painful.


    "Who is there?" A low voice sounded, and then, ye Yinzhu clearly felt more than ten breath, quickly leaning towards his own direction.


    No, it''s found out. Ye Yinzhu turned over from the ground for the first time. His whole body was affected by pain, which almost made him bleed. However, he found that his body was as light as a leaf, just a simple turn over, and he had already left the ground. At this time, he is in a dark corner. On the street not far away, more than ten figures have quickly surrounded him. It''s a small team of French knights. The logo on these French knights'' helmets is elephant.


    Seeing the other party around, ye Yinzhu''s palms were pushed out at the same time, and a circle of surging purple air burst out. The pain of the body seemed to weaken a little while the fighting air was output. The compressed fighting air turned into purple. He was not used to it, but suddenly used it. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 373

    A small team of French Blue Elephant Knights felt a huge force coming at the same time, and the forward momentum was stopped immediately. Although they were wearing heavy armor, their bodies were still forced to retreat at the same time by the purple fighting spirit. The strength of these elephant knights is generally between the middle level of the green level and the early level of the blue level. The difference of grades made them unable to get close to yeyinzhu at all.


    Ye Yinzhu''s brain suddenly becomes extremely transparent, and his spirit is in the best state in an instant. It seems that there are countless eyes in all directions, and he can clearly grasp every change within 50 meters, including the air.


    His right index finger and middle finger were up at the same time, and his shoulder was shaking slightly. In a moment, his upper body had been transformed into eight fingers, turning them into swords, with a series of clear shadows. In the blink of an eye, the whole person walked out of a strange track and passed through the ten French elephant knights.


    After the purple figure passed by, the French elephant Knights did not pursue. Their bodies seemed to be frozen and stagnated there. When the purple figure disappeared at the end of the street, the elephant Knights fainted one by one. Every one of them was touched by Ye Yinzhu in an instant. Ye Yinzhu has completely lost his fighting ability. Otherwise, they have become ten corpses.


    When ye Yinzhu looks up to position himself by the location of the Seventh Tower of Falan, he is surprised to find that he is no longer within the scope of the dark tower, but under the bright tower, which has opposite attributes. As his mind moved, he immediately realized that the soul in the black box was also sealed underground by the dark energy. In order to escape each other''s feeling of breath, he chose to send himself and him to the lighthouse, so that he could hide his own breath in the shortest time.


    The night is full of air. It''s already late at night. When ye Yinzhu returns to his room, his underwear is soaked with sweat. It didn''t take long for him to leave the post and come back, but he had been wandering on the edge of life and death for several cycles. The pain is still there, but it has become weaker and weaker. A layer of dark purple crystals is emerging from the skin. The last time this happened was when purple evolved.


    Although Ye Yinzhu was seen by the holy elephant knights, he was not worried. Although the mask Zizi gave him looked like a young man, it was far from what he was. Otherwise, he would not just stun the elephant knight, but kill him directly.


    He quickly took off all his clothes, put away his black clothes and mask, then put on a clean set of underwear, and then put on Shenyuan magic robe again. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s rapid breath gradually subsided. However, when he sat on the bed with his knees crossed and looked inside at his physical condition, his calm heart suddenly began to beat violently.


    ¡­¡­


    Brenner mountains.


    The crisp and pleasant sound of breaking is more and more intensive. The immovable DIS and Perkins clearly see that the purple crystal is rapidly collapsing in front of them. It''s peeling off layer by layer. When those purple crystals touch the ground, they will immediately turn into purple energy, floating in the air towards them.


    The bodies of the two golden bimonths absorb the purest Amethyst energy uncontrollably. That kind of comfortable feeling made them almost groan. A trace of hegemonic power constantly touched their origin as bimont giants. They had already reached the Ninth level. Under the action of Amethyst energy, subtle changes began to take place in their bodies.


    Boom, just as DIS and Perkins are pleasantly surprised to feel the change of their body, suddenly, the purple cocoon full of cracks has burst without warning. The surging breath of energy exploded instantly and swept the bodies of the two golden bimons. They didn''t have time to react, they were shocked by the sudden burst of energy and flew out. The violent influx of Amethyst breath made them fall into a coma. It''s not a coma of injury, it''s the self-protection of the behemoth caused by too much energy input.


    The rupture of the big purple cocoon filled the cave with a mass of purple fog. With the purple fog gradually dispersing, a great figure appeared in the original position of the big cocoon.


    He is naked and in perfect proportion. Every muscle seems to be exquisitely carved. The most surprising thing is that his body is translucent purple crystal. There is no more armor. At this time, the blood in his body really begins to wake up.


    Dark purple magic eyes, long hair of the same color, more than two meters high body just like a demon standing there, a purple current around his body gently fluctuating. This is violet, the evolved violet.


    Purple lowered her head and looked at her right hand. The crystal clear hand closed slowly. In the process of closing, there was a light explosion on his hand. At this time, he clearly felt that he was full of destructive energy. It seems to tear up the power of all obstacles.


    "Brother, you have helped me evolve again. The light you have is the real legend. Level nine, is that the power of level nine? " With a wave of his big hand, the strong bodies of DIS and Perkins were sucked directly in front of him, and two purple lights came into two golden bimonts from his hands. After all this, the next moment, purple''s body has appeared outside the cave.Looking at the direction that can never be forgotten, Zi said to herself, "the wind blows to the north, the final destination, I''m a step closer to you. I''ve never felt so close to you as I am now. "


    ¡­¡­


    Generally speaking, there are two situations, one is extreme fear, and the other is extreme excitement. At this time, ye Yinzhu is undoubtedly in one of the two, his heart is beating violently. He was calm in nature, and his mood fluctuated violently. That''s excitement.


    The pain of the whole body is slowly disappearing. Ye Yinzhu finds that the sea of spirit that he expanded three times last time inexplicably has more than doubled again. His spirit is gathered in it. The boundless feeling makes him difficult to support himself. Most importantly, this huge sea of spirit is full.


    After the last expansion of the sea of spirit, ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power only occupied one third of the original area. Although with the cultivation of Shenyuan magic robe, the speed of spiritual power improvement was extremely fast under the expansion of the sea of spirit. But at this time, the expanding sea of spirit is completely filled with spiritual power. Although these spiritual powers are only filled with nothingness in the sea of spirit and are not controlled by Ye Yinzhu, what they need is Ye Yinzhu to connect with them! This means that, as long as after a simple training, their own spiritual power will be geometric multiples of ascension ah!


    Similarly, it''s not just the expansion of the sea of spirit. When those violent dark elements are filtered by Shenyuan robe and rush into Ye Yinzhu''s body, in addition to the soul attribute, they are more like fighting energy. Therefore, ye Yinzhu''s meridians expand just like his sea of spirit.


    After Marshal Seedorf helped Ye Yinzhu compress his fighting spirit, his Dantian and meridians became empty, and the fighting spirit that was originally full of was compressed into about one tenth of the volume before it reached the purple level. But now, the expanded meridians in yeyinzhu''s body are also full of surging fighting spirit. What''s more, what makes Ye Yinzhu''s heart beat faster is that these fighting spirits have been completely assimilated after being contaminated with his own fighting spirit, and the color is also that lovely purple.


    At this time is still late at night, ye Yinzhu''s eyes in the dark but release as bright as the stars. Calm the excitement of the heart. This is a coincidence. I happened to find the black box and communicate with it. When I believed that the soul in the black box would open the seal, the energy generated would be so huge. What''s more, I had a divine robe that could filter all the elements into the initial form without elements. Under the influence of so many reasons, when pure energy is injected into one''s body, it is equivalent to what Marshal Seedorf said. It''s just extremely dangerous. If one is not good, one''s body will burst and die. But at the same time, it''s also the safest way to enlighten. Because of the filtration of the magic robe of Shenyuan, the crazy energy that invades itself is completely filtered into the most easily absorbed, non exclusive element. In other words, my strength has really improved, and it''s a qualitative leap. In the word of Warcraft, it''s evolution.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu eyes reveal a soft light, purple level fighting spirit, without training, directly broke to purple level, really sleep to wake up with a smile. Marshal Seedorf''s fight for himself has undoubtedly accomplished this miracle. But to Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the magic power of Qin, whose training speed and accomplishments were all based on fighting spirit, did not break through to purple level, but reached the peak of the Ninth level of jiandanqinxin after two Adventures and six times of spiritual improvement.


    In the excitement, when his heart gradually calmed down, a trace of fear gradually appeared in his mind. Because he suddenly thought, what is the soul sealed by the black box? Even the soul of the holy dragon Nokshi is not as powerful as he is. The sudden burst of such intense energy is just the power of the soul. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 374

    What is the realm of the White Witch soul he said? Master of the Ninth level great devil? But can the soul of the nine level great mage master surpass the sacred dragon?


    Moreover, his strength has been so strong, who sealed him there? Isn''t it more powerful to seal him? At the thought of these, the joy brought by the strength improvement suddenly faded a lot, raised his hand, his eyes have been focused on the dragon soul ring.


    It seems that the dragon soul ring is no different from usual. It''s Guanghua and introverted. Except for its peculiar shape, everything else is like an ordinary ring. But as the owner of this artifact, ye Yinzhu clearly feels its difference. First of all, the dragon soul ring, which can be incarnated as the sword of Nokshi, has been completely out of his control, and the spiritual connection between him and the dragon soul ring has been stiffly blocked.


    "How are you, master?" Tentatively, ye Yinzhu asks the Dragon Soul Ring with his mental strength.


    There is no reply, the dragon soul ring is still calm.


    "Master." Ye Yinzhu tries to ask again. But the result is the same, there is no sound.


    What''s going on? Ye Yinzhu has some doubts in his heart, but since he can''t get in touch with him, he has no way. One thing he could be sure of, at least the soul in the black box had no malice to him. This can be seen from the soul''s concern for itself when it is struggling to break away from the seal, and the first time to help itself out after breaking away from the seal.


    Forget it. Forget it. Ye Yinzhu thought to himself. In any case, this time I was a blessing in disguise. Instead of being killed by the energy in the seal, my strength was greatly improved. The most important thing is to control these new energies through cultivation. The seven kingdoms and seven dragons are about to begin.


    Ye Yinzhu is open-minded and has lost the control of the dragon soul ring. In exchange for a substantial increase in strength, it is absolutely not a loss for him. At present, he crossed his knees to do a good job, and entered the cultivation state after he calmed down.


    Early in the morning. Xiangluan went out of her room with her bed and happened to meet someone who was looking for food. There are two favorite things of the dragon people, the glittering treasures and the delicious food.


    "Li Sha, are you going to eat?" Xiangluan takes the initiative to say hello to Lisha.


    Li Sha nodded. I don''t know if it''s because Xiang Luan is so beautiful. In her heart, the ocean that hides her appearance every day should be more lovely.


    "Let''s call shangyinzhu and Yuehui together."


    Li Sha frowned and said, "no, it seems that ye Yinzhu is still practicing. It''s better not to disturb him." She didn''t feel anything about last night''s accident. She didn''t even know ye Yinzhu. During his underground time, he was sealed off by strong dark elements, including his soul connection. Even purple only feels that it is evolving by absorbing too many non elements from ye Yinzhu, rather than facing danger.


    Xiangluan said helplessly: "well, let''s have dinner together." While walking, her eyes also subconsciously turned to Ye Yinzhu''s door.


    Just at this time, Li Sha''s face changed slightly, his body moved to the window of the corridor without warning, and his eyes cast toward the outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiangluan quickly walks to Lisha. When she looks out with Lisha''s eyes, her face suddenly changes. At this time, I don''t know when a large number of French flying horse Knights gathered outside the post, at least more than 500 people. From their formation, the whole post was completely surrounded. Behind them, dozens of white figures are looming. It''s the fluctuation of Magic Elements in the air that makes Li Sha feel wrong.


    "What do they want to do?" Xiangluan frowned. At this moment, he saw a magnificent flying horse Knight striding into the post.


    "Let''s go down and have a look." Li Sha has the same doubts as Xiang Luan, and pulls her down the stairs quickly. When they came downstairs, they just saw that the knight who had entered the post had a picture in his hand for the service staff in the post. The attendant shook his head, quickly folded up the picture and left.


    Silver Dragon''s eyesight is very good. When the knight put away the picture, she vaguely saw a young man in black on it. Although she didn''t see it very clearly, she could be sure that the person in the picture had never seen it.


    Through the window on the first floor, the French knights and magicians left quietly, just like they did when they came.


    "What''s the matter? Why surround the Posthouse? " Xiangluan asked the waiter with some dissatisfaction.


    The waiter said calmly: "nothing, just a little accident. Do you have dinner for two? The restaurant is ready. Later, Lord Gerald will lead you to this grand ceremony. "


    Xiangluan also want to ask what, but was killed from the eyes to stop, two people this just with a little doubt to eat their breakfast. At this time, ye Yinzhu, who is still in the process of cultivation, does not know the small episode outside, and does not know that the holy city of Falan is becoming turbulent because of his actions last night.


    When the sun was high in the sky, Gerald, the paladin of Pegasus, appeared in the post again. As if he didn''t know what happened in the morning, he invited Ye Yinzhu out.


    "The grand ceremony is about to begin, Ambassador of Milan Empire, please follow me." The pale paladin of Pegasus, with a hundred paladins, escorted Ye Yinzhu to one direction of the holy city of Falan.Before Gerrard arrived, ye Yinzhu just woke up from his cultivation. His eyes were bright and introverted. Only he knew how important the cultivation was last night.


    During the day, the holy city of Falan is more lively than at night. As ye Yinzhu moves on, they can often see the curious eyes cast around them. Most of these eyes are from magicians.


    I don''t know if the French knights have arranged it. When Gerrard and ye Yinzhu arrived at their destination, the other six teams of French knights appeared at the same time and came to this place from different directions. Ye Yinzhu''s heart moved, because the place that Gerald brought them to last night, he had just arrived, which was the bright tower in the seven towers of France. The arrival of seven teams of French knights surrounded the towering tower, especially the seven paladins sitting on the mount. Surrounded by the French knights, ye Yinzhu found it hard for them to see the envoys of the six countries in the other six paladins.


    Yuehui''s face suddenly changed, and there was a strong fluctuation in her mood. Ye Yinzhu, standing beside him, is most sensitive to spiritual fluctuations and subconsciously looks at him.


    Yuehui said in a low voice: "it seems that things are not good. You see, there are two teams of French knights over there


    Ye Yinzhu saw with Yuehui''s eyes that the two knights were really different. Although their armor was the same, their mental outlook and calm demeanor were much better than those of the other knights, even better than those of their own side. One of the two leading paladins sits on the back of a giant elephant, which is more than eight meters tall and 15 meters long. The body of the giant elephant is brown, but it has a pair of blood red eyes. The two huge tusks are like the Dragon spears of human dragoons. The 10 meter long big nose is slightly shaking, and a golden grain spreads from the tip of the nose to the top of the head, with thick thighs To make ye Yinzhu think of the war beast GRASSIS. Mammoth, this mammoth is as powerful as bimont, and this mammoth is the most powerful gold mammoth in mammoths. The knight on its back has a valiant body that is absolutely compatible with mammoth. Already extremely strong Gerrard, if in front of him, like a teenager without development. This man is definitely more than three meters tall. Ye Yinzhu even doubts that he is really human?


    The other group of knights, also the most calm and the strongest looking knights, the first Paladin sat on the back of a special Warcraft that looked like a wolf, not a wolf, or a leopard, not a leopard. The size of this Warcraft is only about the same as that of the Panther under the moon. The whole body is blue. What''s strange is that its body has a kind of indistinct feeling under the sunlight. The knight sitting on its back, from the appearance of the armor, turned out to be a female surname. Because she was wearing a helmet, she could not see her appearance, so she could only vaguely distinguish that she had a very good figure. Ye Yinzhu, who has read many books, has never seen this kind of Warcraft.


    Xiangluan asked Yuehui, "those two knights look very strong. Grandpa Yuehui, what do you find?"


    Yuehui said in a deep voice: "not very strong. It''s the strongest. Among the twelve French knights, Pegasus ranks third. The second place is the order of the French mammoth and the order of the French Mirage. That''s them. The two Paladins were Shaquille the mammoth Paladin and the phantom Paladin, and Longoria, the head of the twelve paladins


    After hearing Yuehui''s explanation, xiangluan''s face suddenly changed. She is very smart and naturally understands what Yuehui means. Milan, as the first powerful country in the mainland, is welcomed by the third ranked Knight order, while the other two more powerful Knight orders are welcomed by which two countries? The answer is already in the air. From this arrangement, it can be seen that the Frenchman has been leaning in the direction that the Empire of Milan least wants to see.


    "Your Highness, calm down. After all, the battle of seven countries and seven dragons is the most important. " Yuehui reminds xiangluan.


    Xiangluan just nodded, but said nothing.


    At this time, the seven paladins jumped from their mounts and came together, striding to the tower of light. Their bodies also draw everyone''s eyes. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 375

    The gate of the lighthouse is about five meters high. It looks like it is carved with jade. There are many vivid patterns carved on it. The most striking is the picture of a pure girl holding up the bright flame. At this time, the huge tower door slowly opened, and a strong golden light burst out. To everyone''s surprise, there was only one person in the bright tower door, a gorgeous girl.


    The gate of the light tower is wide open, but it is not commensurate with the huge gate that a gorgeous girl comes out of it. Her skin is white as if it can reflect sunlight, and her long golden hair falls behind her. Her eyes are pure, and her big clear blue eyes seem to reflect human figures.


    Xiangluan subconsciously looks at Ye Yinzhu behind her. How similar the girl''s clear eyes are to the Ye Yinzhu she saw for the first time! Although Ye Yinzhu''s black eyes are still clear, they are a little more profound than when he first arrived at the Magic Academy of Milan.


    "I''ve seen the virgin." Seven purple paladins bowed to the gorgeous girl at the same time.


    The girl smiles and nods. Her smile is warm and gives people the feeling of spring breeze.


    The knights in front of Ye Yinzhu''s four separated from each other, forming a passage leading to the lighthouse in front of them. Without the protection of the knights, they could see the girl''s appearance more clearly.


    "Messengers, please follow me into the tower." Said the lady of light with a smile. Strangely, the envoys of the seven countries were in different directions, but at this time everyone could feel that the bright saint was looking at herself.


    Xiangluan first walked to the lighthouse, followed by Yuehui, yeyinzhu and Lisha Yuguan. When they walked out of the passage composed of Pegasus knights, they just saw envoys from other countries walking towards the lighthouse at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu saw the dark blue haired girl and the black dragon Eddie who incarnated in the youth on the Falan street that day. Together with them were a man and a woman. The man was a soldier, handsome and even above Eddie, but the vulture between the eyebrows was better than the black dragon. The other woman is obviously a member of the black dragon tribe. She is extremely hot, and her height is not much different from that of Li Sha. Her gorgeous face is shining with charming light, and her eyes are moving towards the four of Milan empire.


    Ye Yinzhu and his party are two men and two women, but ye Yinzhu is the only young man. The Black Dragon Girl''s eyes almost fell on Ye Yinzhu''s face for the first time. Her black eyes flickered and she licked her lips like a teaser.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu''s eyes reveal a strong energy fluctuation, just a light glance at the black dragon girl, but more fell on the girl with dark blue hair who walked in the front. The sense of familiarity is still there, even stronger than when we last met. But now is not the time to think, just a simple look, they have come to the light tower.


    The envoys of the other five countries also came up, but the only ones that attracted Ye Yinzhu''s attention were the four people not far away from the four people in the landias Empire and the black dragon city. Among the four people, the two muscular men who walked behind attracted his most attention. It was as like as two peas, identical in appearance, and the same bald head, which was more than two meters strong, with a special metallic luster released from the skin. Needless to say, this must be the Jinlong clan, which is known as the metal dragon and has the highest physical attack and defense ability in the seven dragon city.


    Seven countries and seven dragon cities, a total of 28 people came to the tower of light, vaguely divided into two groups, each concentrated on its own side. The number of people who came to the side of Milan empire was obviously more. After all, there were only three countries on the side of landias, and four on the side of Milan.


    The holy lady of light smiles and says, "Hello, messengers. Welcome to Falan. On behalf of the teacher and the other six tower owners, I''m here to lead you into the tower. My name is marina. Please follow me As she spoke, she nodded slightly to the 28 people in front of her, then turned and walked towards the tower.


    The gate of the lighthouse is really wide, but even such a wide gate can''t hold twenty-eight people at the same time. Almost for the first time, xiangluan has stepped forward and walked inside, and the girl with dark blue long hair, black phoenix, is acting with her at the same time.


    Yuehui moves one step quietly and comes to the right side of xiangluan. His eyes are shining, and a trace of powerful pressure is released from the purple level six level great mage. At the same time, the young man standing next to the black phoenix also came to the black phoenix with the same action. A trace of cold pressure stabbed the direction of the moon like a needle.


    The battle of the seven nations and seven dragons has not yet begun. It''s just the process of entering the tower. The two empires of Milan and landias have begun to compete. And the other five countries did not come forward, like watching the secret war between the two empires.


    Yuehui snorted, but he still stood in the same place. The young man of landias empire''s face changed greatly. He quickly stepped back three steps, and stood firm with the help of the black dragon named Eddie behind him. In terms of strength, he is still inferior to the first mage of the Milan empire.


    However, although Yuehui got the upper hand, xiangluan was not so lucky. Her right foot was just about to step into the gate of the lighthouse when suddenly a dark force came from her side. Xiangluan''s magic level is really not high. When her body shakes, the black phoenix has walked into the light tower from her side.After the attack, his body accelerated like an instant transfer in a short distance, and he stood side by side with Yuehui. The two black dragons of landias came forward at the same time, and stood with the young man. The atmosphere of tension was on the verge of attack. Ye Yinzhu stood beside Lisha, his hands eight fingers in accordance with a special rhythm slightly rhythm, his right hand four fingers, green silk disc around, ready to start at any time.


    "Remember, this is Falan." A cold female voice sounded at this time. I don''t know when, there was one more person between the two sides. Just as Yue Hui said before, the head of the twelve paladins of France, the phantom Paladin named Longoria.


    Langlia is just standing there, but it makes Milan and landias feel like a towering and insurmountable peak. There is no possibility of further collision by dividing the breath of collision between the two sides.


    The two sides looked at each other without any hesitation, and at the same time chose the convergence breath. It is inevitable to fight each other, but it is a stupid thing that no one will do to fight against Falan. After all, the gate of the light tower is wide. Six people walk in behind the black phoenix and xiangluan at the same time. Longoria''s figure disappeared at the same time.


    Walking into the light tower, ye Yinzhu sees xiangluan''s pale face, and her beautiful eyes are full of anger. Black phoenix is still so cold, quiet face gives people a mysterious beauty.


    Xiangluan feels that she is a failure. She always thinks that her appearance is the best in the world. But today, in the simple process of entering the tower of light, she is not only far inferior to the woman who represents the Empire of landias, but also lost half a point in appearance. It''s the first time the Milan princess has met such a blow. At the same time, she was also full of curiosity, where did this gorgeous girl come from. You know, the Milan Empire has many spies in the landias Empire, especially the members of landias royal family. Now that this young girl can represent landias, it is enough to prove her dignity, but there is no such person in Milan''s data.


    Entering the tower of light is a great hall. At the front is a god statue, which looks strange. The golden god statue is covered with a dense layer of fog, which makes people unable to see his appearance. This hall is very broad and tall, just like a palace. In terms of the area inside, it is even out of proportion to the lighthouse. But everyone who can enter here knows that this is the effect of a special magic array. After all, this is Falan. I''m afraid only Falan''s seven holy mages can permanently solidify such a magic array here.


    There are no steps in the hall. After entering the tower, marina, the goddess of light, salutes the statue of light respectfully before turning around. At this time, the envoys of the other five countries and Longcheng have also entered the tower. Next to Milan and landias is the kingdom of Borneo with the support of golden dragon city.


    With a smile, Marina said, "please follow me, everyone." As she said this, she could not see her reciting the incantation. Her hands were folded in front of her chest, and a faint purple light appeared around her body. Then, the golden light flashed in the gap between her palms. First, a golden arc appeared. Then, the arc quickly extended to both sides, and a circle of golden halos appeared in the form of threads. It turned out to be a door to nothingness.


    Purple. Twenty eight envoys from various countries and Longcheng were amazed at the same time. In front of her, the holy lady of light was only sixteen or seventeen years old, but she had already reached the purple level. Virtually, the status of France and blue in the hearts of all countries has improved a bit.


    After nodding to the crowd again, marina, the saint of light, took the lead to enter the golden door. She saw a flash of light, and the whole person had disappeared from the door. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 376

    Xiangluan''s anger Ye Yinzhu naturally knows that as the representative of Yinlong city and Milan Empire, he naturally can''t let the same situation happen again. Just after Marina takes the lead in walking into the door, ye Yinzhu''s wrist shakes, and a trace of green light is standing beside the black phoenix who is ready to start. At the same time, xiangluan suddenly feels a stream of energy coming from her feet, and her whole body is light. She has been sent into the light door opened by Marina. This time, the Empire of Milan has the upper hand. But to Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, black phoenix encountered her own obstacles, but did not fight back. Her cold and calm eyes turned to her, and there was a slight invisible fluctuation in her eyes.


    "Can I go in now?" The quiet voice of black phoenix rings in Ye Yinzhu''s ear. Her voice is very pleasant, is a deep sweet, this beautiful girl at this time to bring ye Yinzhu is a sense of vicissitudes.


    Bisi subconsciously withdraw, ye Yinzhu make a please gesture. Black phoenix just turned back into the light door, and the three people who came with her were surprised to see her disappear. Obviously, they didn''t understand why black phoenix would give in.


    Entering the light gate is a feeling of being surrounded by warmth. The next moment, it has already appeared in another place. The light door is the ladder to the top of the tower.


    It''s also a hall, the seven kingdoms and seven dragon city. A total of 28 envoys, no matter who came here, were shocked by the scene.


    It''s a hall, yes, but it''s like endless space around it. The whole hall is shrouded in a golden color full of light. The most surprising thing is that the top of the hall is full of stars. Countless stars are shining, and even their positions are constantly moving. Under the cover of starlight and light, everyone feels so small at this time.


    Marina, the saint of light, had now stepped aside, her hands folded in front of her, in a respectful manner.


    "Ten years, welcome, envoys of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities." Old and distant voice from all directions at the same time, but it seems to suddenly appear from the heart. Seven twisted lights gradually emerged in the golden light. The envoys of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities all looked respectful. They know that the real owner of Falan is here.


    Seven figures appeared in front of the crowd at the same time. To everyone''s surprise, seven young people, not seven old magicians, appeared in front of them. These seven men are all men, wearing different colors of magic robes. Some of them are handsome, some of them are tall, some of them are thin and dry, and some of them are extremely ugly. The appearance of the seven people is quite different, and their breath is also strange, but they have one common characteristic, that is, young. Judging from their appearance, none of the seven people in front of them is more than 20 years old.


    Standing in the middle of the seven is a handsome young man in a pale gold magic robe, with a warm smile on his face. His figure is not too tall, but he is very symmetrical, and his whole body is releasing incomparably pure light elements. It''s as if it''s made up of light itself.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the young man carefully. His strength may not be the strongest among the seven countries and seven dragon cities, but few people can match him for his sensitivity to breath after reaching the realm of harmony between man and nature. From the young man full of bright breath in front of him, he also felt another element fluctuation. Another element that blends with the light in him.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you all. But you can tell the country you belong to from the young talents of Longcheng. Let me introduce myself. I''m O''Brien, the owner of the tower of light. The six people around me are Sloan, the Lord of the dark tower, McMillan, the Lord of the soul tower, Silas, the Lord of the water tower, Sanders, the Lord of the fire tower, Devon Casey, the Lord of the wind tower, and Wilkens, the Lord of the earth tower. The seven of us, once again, on behalf of Falan, welcome all of you. "


    It''s still the old voice, but it''s just from the mouth of the young blonde with a handsome face. There was a sharp contrast between his voice and appearance. People who had doubts before really affirmed that the seven young people who appeared in front of him were actually the seven most powerful magicians in the mainland of lonzainus.


    "I''ve met seven tower owners." Twenty eight people saluted almost at the same time. Although these seven people didn''t show great power, who dares to be impolite in front of the saints and demons who have survived for many years in this legend?


    Ye Yinzhu salutes with the people around him, and quietly looks at Sloan, the leader of the dark tower beside O''Brien. The leader of the dark tower is also handsome, but he seems to be a little too thin. His face is not as cold as he imagined, but a calm expression. His eyes are strange gray, like a swamp. When ye Yinzhu saw his eyes, he had a feeling that he couldn''t extricate himself. He quickly concentrated and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to see it again.


    "You don''t have to be polite. This is the Star Tower in my light tower. Please have a seat. Let''s discuss the grand ceremony of seven countries and seven dragons O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, said with a gentle smile. His old voice sounds really weird.


    After the word "please sit down", with the appearance of twisted lights, each of the 28 people in the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities had an extra chair behind them. Between the seven tower owners and them, there was also a huge round table, just separated. There is also a chair behind the seven tower owners, which is much larger than the chair for the twenty-eight messengers. Each chair has the same magical atmosphere as the seven towers of Falan. Before that bright Saint Marina respectfully walked to the bright tower Lord O''Brien behind, standing quietly.Almost no one knows where the chairs and tables come from, but they are the envoys of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle. They are all the people with the highest quality in all countries and the dragon city. Any strange scene can happen in France and blue.


    Although there is no magic principle of the large-scale table and chair, I guess there is still a little space for the sound and light.


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, looks around the crowd. Finally, his eyes fall on xiangluan, the princess of Milan Empire, and the two daughters of black phoenix, who represent the Empire of landias.


    "Time flies. It''s another ten years. And we don''t want to waste your time. Later, you will leave my tower of light, and the qualifying battle will begin soon. I had a careful discussion with the other six tower owners. For the sake of fairness in this qualifying battle, we decided not to take the previous method of drawing lots and competing, but to have a united decisive battle. It''s a battle. As for the duration of the decisive battle, it depends on the strength of your seven countries and seven dragon cities. The specific rules of the game will be announced upon arrival at the venue where the qualifying match will be held. Now, you messengers can take out the bets you brought this time. "


    Gambling, of course, is an artifact. Every country and dragon city need to take out an artifact as a bet for this war. On the way, Yuehui told ye Yinzhu in detail. In the seven kingdoms and seven dragons City, a total of 14 artifacts are taken out as bets, and Falan will also take out one artifact as a prize. Finally, the first ranked country and Longcheng will get two artifact respectively, and the second ranked country and Longcheng will get two artifact respectively, but the order of selection will be delayed. The third country and Longcheng each get one artifact, while the remaining four countries and Longcheng can only get one artifact together. It''s just the allocation of 14 artifact. The artifact that Falan took out will be awarded to the country that ranked first in the ranking war and the strong one who annihilated the most enemies among the representatives of Longcheng.


    For big countries like Milan and landias, which have at least ten artifacts, getting two more will not play a decisive role, but like the other five countries, the role of artifacts is much greater. Artifact symbolizes honor and national strength, which is also one of the most direct benefits of the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war.


    Li Sha goes to Xiang Luan. They look at each other and take out the artifact they brought. The other six countries almost do the same. In a flash, the original bright starlight was eclipsed in front of the sudden burst of splendor. The huge round table has been covered with precious light.


    Different breath gushes out, including sharp, heavy, jumping and weird. But all of them are powerful. The shock of the simultaneous appearance of 14 artifacts made the blood of the envoys of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities boiling.


    What we took out from the killing was a piece of scales, milky white scales. It didn''t look special. But even when O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, saw it, his blue eyes could not help flashing a brilliant light.


    What xiangluan took out looked more mediocre. It was a flute. The green flute body seemed to be carved with Jasper. The reason why it was mediocre was that this artifact was the only one out of all 14 pieces that didn''t emit any breath.


    ---------------------------------


    sorry, there are so many saved manuscripts for Xiao San. I had a fever yesterday and didn''t write them for a day. Now I''ll start to write them later. (to be continued, if you want to know what''s going on, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 377

    The eyes of the owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan flashed over the fourteen artifacts. O''Brien said with some admiration, "I haven''t seen you for ten years. I didn''t expect that all countries and dragon city have got so many good things again. According to the old rules of ranking war, let''s give these artifact a place first. First of all, I would like you to introduce the artifact that you brought, so that other messengers can be convinced. It starts with the ambassador of Milan Empire and silver dragon city who ranked first in the last seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. "


    Xiangluan nodded and stood up with the green flute in front of her in both hands. "The flute of arenas has no ability of attack and defense. Unique skill - call. According to the mental strength of the user, a Warcraft equal to the summoner can be summoned within a certain range to fight for one hour. The cooldown time of artifact is one day. Summoning is a wizard''s specialty. The range and time of summoning change according to the magician''s own strength. If there is no Warcraft equal to one''s own strength in the summoning range, the strongest Warcraft in the summoning range will be summoned to help. "


    Xiangluan''s introduction didn''t make any exaggeration. In a few simple words, all the functions of this arenas flute have been said. At first glance, this artifact does not seem to have a very powerful effect. But when you think about it, the envoys of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities are all moved. If this artifact is in the hands of an ordinary magician, it may not play a big role, but if it falls into the hands of a super strong man, then it will immediately double the strength of the strong man. Worst of all, it can also make a magician have his own summoning Warcraft and another one with the same strength as his own. This is not only the specialty of summoning magicians, but also the favorite of summoning magicians!


    The whole scene was silent, and everyone''s eyes were focused on xiangluan''s flute.


    O''Brien said with a smile: "judging from the application form of the seven nations and seven dragons, this should be princess xiangluan of the Milan empire. Princess xiangluan, this artifact you took out even I am a little moved. If it''s not that level 10 Warcraft hasn''t been seen on the mainland for many years, I really want to exchange it with you with another artifact. "


    The light tower leader''s words undoubtedly affirmed the strength of the flute of arenas. Except for the envoys of the randias Empire and the black dragon city, the representatives of the other five countries and five dragon cities subconsciously bowed their heads. Milan empire is willing to take such a good artifact as a bet, it can be seen that the potential of this qualifying battle is inevitable.


    Xiangluan slightly salutes O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, and then sits back to her position. She stands up from Lisha. She doesn''t pick up the artifact she brought, just focuses on the Milky scale.


    "The common ancestor of the dragon people, the Great Sacred dragon nokeshi. It has the aura of the ancestor nokhi. It can summon the Dragon God three times, and summon the holy dragon which is half of the strength of the ancestor to fight. It lasts half an hour each time. After three exhausts, the cooling time is 100 years. It has not been used once


    Finish saying this words, left to kill to sit back directly. Her eyes were a little more proud than cold. Eyes subconsciously toward the black dragon city that a man and a woman two messengers look, silver dragon pride show no doubt.


    If the envoys of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities can still be calm after the appearance of the flute of arenas of xiangluan, then the whole audience has been in an uproar after this sacred dragon was introduced by Li Sha. Especially the representatives of the other six dragon cities. Their eyes seemed to pop out of their eyes.


    The scale of the sacred dragon! Although the seven dragon city is divided into two groups, fighting with each other, they are all descendants of the Dragon nationality after all. The sacred dragon can be said to be the real head of the dragon clan. No one can underestimate the effect of this counter scale summoning, which is equivalent to half of the combat power of the holy dragon. Even the holy dragon, which is half of its combat power, is far more powerful than the current patriarch of the seven dragon city. It can be said that any dragon city has this scale, once a decisive battle occurs, it can completely suppress its own dragon opponents. The symbol of the sacred dragon is more in its practical significance. Which dragon will fight with the ancestor sacred dragon?


    Black dragon Eddie can''t help rubbing his eyes, thinking in his heart, is there something wrong with Howard, the elder of Yinlong city? In the meantime, no one knows that there is such a powerful magic weapon in Yinlong city. Among other things, as long as it exists, even the black dragon city will never dare to lightly offend the silver dragon city. But this time, the silver dragon city even took it as a bet in this ranking war.


    The representatives of each country and dragon city are conjecturing the purpose of silver dragon city one after another, and they have to reevaluate the strength of Milan Empire and silver dragon city. If there is no absolute victory, how can Yinlong city take out such a treasure as a bet?


    Among the people present, no matter the leader of the seventh tower or Li Sha himself, they may not know why Howard took out the scales. What I really understand is Ye Yinzhu. Because only he knows the conditions for the birth of the sacred dragon. The spirit of the holy dragon nochy dissipates and the skeleton collapses. The new generation of sacred dragon is Howard, the elder of silver dragon city. If it is said that the scale of the sacred dragon nokeshi was the treasure of Yinlong city before, now it has no meaning for Yinlong city. When Howard becomes a new generation of sacred dragon, who else can threaten him? Rather than keep this useless thing, it''s better to get the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle to build power.O''Brien made eye contact with the other six tower owners around him. There was a faint surprise in the eyes of the Seven Magic masters of the Seventh Tower of Falan. O''Brien thought a little before continuing: "the Empire of Milan and silver dragon city are worthy of the champion of the last seven countries and seven dragons. These two artifact brought us not small surprise. Please continue the randias empire. "


    The girl with long dark blue hair rose slowly from her seat, saluted slowly to O''Brien''s seven, and then said, "black phoenix, Princess of landias Empire, has seen the seven tower owners. What I bring is a tail feather. " As she spoke, she picked up the slender feather on the table in front of her.


    The plume is about six meters long. The upper plume is pure black, while the central plume is dark red. A layer of hot and dark breath, even starlight Taichung vast bright breath can not be completely suppressed. The dark red light is constantly flowing on it. The slender plume is not bent because of its length at all. It is straight in the hands of black phoenix.


    "As we all know, the randias royal family is the descendant of the black phoenix and has the blood of the black phoenix. Every Phoenix will grow a tail plume when it is reborn from nirvana. Nine times of nirvana is the Phoenix. This tail feather is one of the leading feathers of the ancestor black phoenix. Black phoenix and holy dragon are both level 10 Warcraft. With this ancestral feather, you can resurrect at will. The cooling time depends on the absorption rate of fire and dark elements. According to the normal magic element strength of the mainland, this time is 100 years. At the same time, the black phoenix plume itself is a powerful weapon with artifact level hardness and piercing ability. Add fire and dark damage effect


    This artifact competition can be described as climax after climax, first the sacred dragon against scale, then the black phoenix tail plume, for a time, Milan emperor and landias two empires immediately became the focus of attention.


    Black dragon Eddie can''t wait to go to black phoenix, as if eager to show off himself, picked up a wooden box he had put on the table. The sharpest breath of the audience came from this box. He opened the lid of the box, and suddenly a cold breath came to his face. The feeling of extreme sharpness and darkness spread all over the star platform in an instant.


    "The sigh of God..." Originally sitting on the huge chair, the Dark Tower owner Sloan suddenly stood up from his position. His eyes were completely fixed in the wooden box. Even if the envoys of all countries and dragon city didn''t know the effect of this artifact, they could understand a lot from the surprise of the Dark Tower owner.


    O''Brien, the master of the light tower, became a little ugly. He raised his hand and patted Sloan, the master of the dark tower, to indicate that he should return to his position.


    Seeing the changes between the light and dark towers, ye Yinzhu can''t help looking curiously at the box opened by black dragon Eddie. In the box is a short sword. The blade has a snake shaped arc. The arc is not big. The blade and the handle are completely black. The hilt is inlaid with a black gem. It''s a gem that doesn''t shine. The sword handle has a dragon scale pattern. Ye Yinzhu felt a strong crisis because of the snake shaped blade which was only more than one foot long. The breath alone can make him have a sense of fear, even if the original separation of Thor''s hammer did not appear.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart beats faster. Is this insignificant dagger a supernatural weapon?


    Eddie didn''t notice O''Brien''s face and said, "yes, it''s the sigh of God. It is said that it can kill gods. It''s also the belief of all assassins. It''s like the knight''s gun, lonzainus. "


    Black phoenix, who was standing beside Eddie and wanted to sit down, was completely frozen. Her calm eyes were full of hot breath, staring at the God''s sigh in front of her, and did not move.


    The two simple explanations of Assassin''s belief and killing God have made people take a breath.


    Eddie''s words have not finished, satisfied to listen to the sound of breathing around, continued: "God''s sigh, ignoring all physical and magic defense, known as one of the closest super artifact level artifact. With a curse that no light magic can lift. Once you stab the enemy, the curse effect will immediately kill you madly. In the process of madness, endless killing, until the end of the last trace of vitality. According to legend, it is the weapon of Sears, the most powerful daughter of the demon God in the divine world and the ancestor of the assassin. "


    -------------------------------------------------------


    at last, I have finished writing. I have a bad feeling of fever. My whole body is soft and typing is much slower. I hope you like this chapter. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 378

    O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, stared at the dagger in front of Eddie, and said in an old voice: "envoys of black dragon city, although I don''t know how you got this artifact, do you know that this divine sigh belongs to the category of taboo artifact?"


    Eddie frowned and said, "what about the taboo artifact? Falan has never explicitly stipulated that the taboo artifact can not be used as a bet. "


    O''Brien took a deep look at Eddie and said blandly: "yes, there is no such regulation in French blue. But every taboo artifact may bring great disaster to the mainland. It''s something that Faran doesn''t want to see. This artifact is a temporary bet. But if the final champion, that is, the person who gets it, can''t have the ability to control this taboo artifact in spirit, Falan will seal it up for the time being, so as not to bring harm to the world. "


    Eddie was surprised. "How can that be? This is the treasure of our black dragon city. "


    O''Brien snorted coldly. The light element in the air vibrated violently. Eddie turned pale and stepped back uncontrollably. He fell directly into his seat. O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, said in a deep voice: "emissary of black dragon city, when you put this artifact on the table, before the end of the seven nations and seven dragons ranking war, It no longer belongs to your black dragon city. At the same time, please don''t forget, this is Falan. When you come here, you have to follow the rules of Falan. "


    Eddie''s face was ugly, but the others around him didn''t feel how strong the flash of light was. The black dragon didn''t resist any more. Although his eyes were shining with anger, he could only sit in his own position with his head down.


    Sigh of God, this artifact left a deep impression on Ye Yinzhu. Seeing it, ye Yinzhu immediately remembered the angel sigh he had given to Sula. Compared with the sigh of God, which is close to the super artifact, these two daggers are obviously the same kind of weapons. But God''s sigh is obviously the ultimate weapon of this series, which is more than one level higher than angel''s sigh. It''s perverse to ignore any attributes like physical and magical defense.


    One by one, the remaining five countries and five dragon cities reported their artifacts. But with the four powerful artifacts of Milan and landias, the remaining ten artifacts can only serve as a foil. The artifact they brought could not even attract Ye Yinzhu.


    The introduction of the 14 artifacts was soon over, and O''Brien and Sloan had returned to normal.


    With a big wave of O''Brien''s hand, the 14 artifacts that were originally placed on the table flew up at the same time, floating on the starlight platform under the bright starlight, each shining its own light.


    "Marina. Take out the artifact we used to reward this time. "


    "Yes." Bryan agreed that there was no light on the back of AOJIN''s hand again.


    When they looked up, they saw a long sword floating in the air, and light light light fell from the sword. Among the 14 artifacts brought by the envoys of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities, in addition to the four artifacts brought by Milan, Silver Dragon City, landias and black dragon city, the other ten artifacts were also eclipsed.


    It was a transparent milky white sword. The body of the sword seemed to be illusory. The length of the sword was three feet and six inches, which was a bit narrower than the standard aristocratic sword. There was no carving on the body of the simple sword. There was only a dazzling golden gem at the end of the handle. The light of the golden gem was milky white. The warm light immediately reminds us of the sun.


    Marina said calmly, "this is the sword of Augustus. Augustus, the greatest warrior before the throne of light in ancient times. When the God of light released all his life force in order to save the world, Augustus inherited the throne of the God of light and became a new God. This sacred sword is the sword used by Augustus before he became a God. It has the purest power of light and is the nemesis of all evil. "


    When you see the bright sword, the first thing you can see is Lisha. Although silver dragon is a magic dragon, it also has the best magic. One of the most important reasons why silver dragon city and black dragon city are enemies is that silver dragon is best at the magic of light. If this sacred sword inherited from the great God of Augustus falls into the hands of the silver dragon clan, it will undoubtedly pose a great threat to the black dragon clan.


    Instead of looking at the sword of Augustus floating in the air, O''Brien glanced at the twenty-eight messengers in front of him and said, "now all the artifact for gambling and reward are here. Augustus is not included. As for the other 14 artifacts, you messengers have already seen them. After the deliberation of seven of us, we ranked the 14 artifacts


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the light tower owner curiously. After seven people''s discussion, what''s the point? When did they discuss it? Is it a heart to heart connection? He was curious, but O''Brien continued.


    "Although the sigh of God is one of the forbidden artifact, its own effect is undoubtedly powerful. Even with the divine dragon and black phoenix body essence, the artifact must be stronger. Therefore, we generally believe that the sigh of God is the first among the 14 artifacts. If you have any objection, you can raise it. "Hearing O''Brien''s words, Eddie''s cold face, which was just ugly, was a little more proud. First, God''s sigh was still the first after all.


    Who would question the judgment of the Lord of the Seventh Tower? What''s more, the sigh of God was really powerful. Xiangluan and Lisha didn''t say a word, which implied the position of the sigh of God in the fourteen artifacts.


    O''Brien continued: "after the sigh of God, we think noksey, who can summon the holy dragon, is second. Although the black phoenix and the sacred dragon belong to the legendary level 10 Warcraft. But the resurrection skill of black phoenix tail feather is slightly inferior to that of summoning holy dragon. Therefore, these two artifacts are ranked second and third respectively. The flute of arenas ranked fourth The 14 artifacts were arranged one by one, and no one from the 28 envoys of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities raised any objection. At least in terms of the ranking of artifacts, Falan was really fair.


    After finishing the artifact ranking, O''Brien continued: "the number of participants in the seven nations and seven dragons ranking war is no different from the last one. The only difference is that among the two representatives sent by Yinlong city this time, there is a foreign Yinlong who is less than 20 years old. According to the regulations of the earliest seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war, he has the right to call his own soul to sacrifice to Warcraft to assist in the battle. " While saying that, O''Brien''s eyes fell directly on Ye Yinzhu.


    O''Brien''s eyes are very peaceful, even warm. When I look at him, I don''t have any pressure. Some of them are just like spring breeze. Ye Yinzhu''s clear eyes looked directly at the light tower owner. In a flash, O''Brien was surprised to find that from the young man in front of him, he felt a very cordial atmosphere of light, which seemed to be the same as his own. For a moment, O''Brien couldn''t help but feel a great favor for ye Yinzhu. He nodded with a smile. He doesn''t know that ye Yinzhu doesn''t have any light attribute. It''s just that his bamboo fighting spirit is the purest of the natural forces and is closest to the light. In addition, his harmony between man and nature, which can adapt to any environment, will blend into it under the stimulation of xingguangtai. Xingguangtai was created by O''Brien, the owner of the lighthouse. Ye Yinzhu blends into it The atmosphere will naturally make the light tower owner feel cordial.


    O''Brien''s words immediately aroused the reaction of the side of black dragon city. Naturally, people in black dragon city can see that Lisha is a silver dragon, while Yuehui is obviously not a 20-year-old young man, but also a powerful dark magic magician. As for xiangluan, not to mention.


    Therefore, their eyes are focused on Ye Yinzhu almost at the same time as O''Brien.


    Black phoenix''s eyes stay the shortest time. She just looks at Ye Yinzhu and immediately turns her eyes to other directions, while landias and the other three envoys of black dragon city stare at Ye Yinzhu. They obviously didn''t know that a foreign silver dragon was sent to Yinlong city this time. In their view, it''s no different from death. How strong can a 20-year-old foreign silver dragon be? Even if they have inherited certain abilities of silver dragon, it is impossible to bring threat to adult black dragon like them. If they are not strong enough, what kind of sacrifice can they get from Warcraft? Contemptuous eyes appeared in the eyes of the two men at the same time, only the female black dragon who incarnated in Yannv looked at Ye Yinzhu with more curiosity.


    "Start as soon as possible." Dark Tower master Sloan seems to be a little impatient, to the side of O''Brien to remind.


    O''Brien nodded. "Please don''t be surprised. I''ll send you to the camp of our soldiers. Give you an hour to prepare. In an hour''s time, you will be led to the venue of this competition by a paladin who specially receives you. This tower will also be there with six other tower owners. After the end of the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, I hope I can see each and every one of you here. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 379

    The master of the light tower raised his right hand and waved it gently. In a flash, the air turned golden and stopped everyone''s eyes. The strong golden light covered the bodies of the 28 messengers with a strange feeling. At the moment when they were covered by the golden light, they blocked their sight. Ye Yinzhu suddenly feels as if he has a deep look at himself, but when he looks at him, the surrounding has become a golden ocean.


    Light light flickering, the next moment, ye Yinzhu and his partners have come to another place. Or back to a familiar place. It was the Pegasus that entered the gate of the holy city. Not far away, the camp where death 500 and the two thousand dragoons of the Milan Empire were stationed was quiet.


    Xiangluan''s mood at this time is a little complicated. Being suppressed by the black phoenix makes her feel very uncomfortable constantly. She feels better at this time when she is separated from the repressive atmosphere of xingguangtai. Some of them looked at the dark magic tutor Yuehui, "what should we do next?"


    Yuehui''s eyes turned to yeyinzhu and Lisha, with the light of expectation in his eyes, "it''s up to US soldiers next. The artifact has all appeared. The top four artifact and the artifact taken out by Falan as a reward have been seen. Your majesty said that before you set out. If you can win for Milan and silverdragon this time. Then, not only will the prize from Falan belong to you, but also one of the two artifacts from the Empire will be given to you. Yinzhu, the future of the Empire and Yinlong city depends on you. " While saying this, Yuehui even bowed respectfully to them.


    Xiangluan responds that the battle of the seven kingdoms and the seven dragons is so important that she does not dare to take it lightly and follows Yuehui to salute. When her eyes crossed from Lisha and fell on Ye Yinzhu, a ray of eager light suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    Li Sha just nodded coldly, "Yinzhu, let your people get ready as soon as possible. An hour is not a long time. " As soon as her voice fell, her figure flashed and disappeared into the barracks of the Milan empire. Ye Yinzhu knows that Li Sha is to use the last time to practice and keep himself in the best condition. Although she is calm on the surface, the solemnity in the bottom of her eyes can''t hide from her.


    Seeing that Li Sha had gone, xiangluan suddenly said, "grandfather Yuehui, go to the camp first. I have a few words to say to Ye Yinzhu alone. "


    Yue Hui was stunned. He looked at Xiang Luan deeply and said, "Your Highness, please hurry up." Yinzhu has to arrange the tactics later. It''s not a long time to kill the princess. " With these words, his body was also wrapped in a mass of black fog and disappeared.


    Looking at xiangluan, Yinzhu is at a loss, because he doesn''t know what xiangluan wants to say to himself.


    Xiangluan stepped forward a few steps until she was one foot away from ye Yinzhu. At such a close distance, her breath almost directly fell on Ye Yinzhu''s neck. Light aroma at this time to the leaf sound bamboo is a bit nervous. The intimate contact in the river that day inevitably appeared in his mind.


    "Yinzhu. I know I''m not good with you these days. The battle of seven countries and seven dragons began immediately. Please forgive me for being unreasonable. " Xiangluan solemnly says to Ye Yinzhu and salutes him again.


    "Sister xiangluan, what are you doing?" Ye Yinzhu is startled and quickly holds xiangluan''s shoulder.


    This help doesn''t matter. Xiangluan goes directly into his arms. Her hands encircle Ye Yinzhu''s waist and her pretty face is leaning against his chest. "Yinzhu. I know you belong to the ocean. I was really wrong that day. You know, when I heard what the ocean and Li Sha said on the shore, I even wanted to die. I feel that I am really despicable. For the sake of freedom, I almost hurt my sister relationship with the ocean. You can rest assured that I will never bring you any trouble in the future. Just treat you as a good friend. Would you please forget what happened between us and what I said to you? "


    Ye Yinzhu feels xiangluan''s excited emotion, "Xuejie, this is..."


    Xiangluan loosened her arms and hugged Ye Yinzhu with a sad smile. She said, "it''s nothing. I just want to feel the warmth that doesn''t belong to me again. Yinzhu, no matter what, must come back alive. Even if the seven countries and seven dragons are defeated. For the sake of the ocean, you must come back alive. Go back to your soldiers, they are waiting for you


    "Oh." Ye Yinzhu agrees. With some strange mood, he just turns around and goes towards the camp, but he hears xiangluan''s voice again.


    "Yinzhu."


    "What?" Ye Yinzhu turns around.


    Xiangluan bit her lower lip, and her pretty face flew two blushes as bright as the morning glow. "I''m afraid I''ll never get happiness in my life. I am the princess of the Milan empire. If you can help Milan win this time. I''ll give you my first time as a reward. "


    Stimulation, extremely strong stimulation, fills Ye Yinzhu''s mind for a moment. Xiangluan such a top beauty, for any normal man''s lethality is unimaginable. Ye Yinzhu is also a normal man. When he hears her promise, his whole body suddenly gets hot. But after all, he reached the realm of the unity of man and nature. After a short absence, his look soon returned to normal."Xuejie, you don''t have to. Now that nothing has happened, don''t belittle yourself. I''m sure you can find the best home. Don''t worry. Now that I''m here, I''ll do my best. If I really take the warriors to the final victory. Please dance another Rainbow Dress for me. "All right?"


    With these words, ye Yinzhu''s face is full of sunshine. He nodded to xiangluan. The light in his eyes was flowing. He stepped out of the camp with self-confidence and headed for the camp of death 500.


    Xiangluan looks at Ye Yinzhu''s leaving figure, "fool. Who do you think I am? What I said will never change. "


    When ye Yinzhu returned to the camp, death 500 was ready to go. These days of waiting, the five hundred soldiers of the God of death are preparing for war at any time. After getting the news from master Yuehui, they concentrated in the center of the camp for the first time, waiting for the arrival of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Yinzhu." Oliveira greets them, and their eyes are opposite. Although Oliveira doesn''t say anything more, ye Yinzhu knows that the soldiers of death 500 are ready.


    "Death five hundred, listen to my command, rest in place." For death 500, there is no need for any mobilization. The upcoming battle of seven countries and seven dragons is a battle of life and death. If you want to leave the battlefield alive, how can you not go all out? Death 500 doesn''t need any more pressure. What they need is a fuller mental state.


    With Ye Hongyan coming to Ye Yinzhu, there is one more person. The milky white magic robe, long black hair and the face covered by white light are the ocean.


    "Yinzhu. You''re back. " The ocean said slightly excited.


    Ye Yinzhu took the initiative to take her hand, "the battle is about to begin. Are you ready for the ocean? "


    The ocean nodded. Ye Yinzhu''s warm and powerful hands give her the most secure feeling. She will not be afraid no matter she is about to go to daoshan or the sea of fire.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to Oliveira and ye Hongyan, "the rules of the game are still unknown. But this battle must have been extremely arduous. Since we have brought you here, we should take everyone as far as possible to leave here safely. The trip to the Arctic wasteland has given us enough tacit understanding. What we need now is not tactics, but determination to win. We don''t need any survivors in the battle that is about to begin. "


    Oliveira was shocked. If he hadn''t had that trip to the Arctic wasteland with Ye Yinzhu, it would be hard for him to imagine that the bloody words came from ye Yinzhu. And when he said this, his eyes were still so clear.


    An hour passed. Pegasus Paladin Gerrard appeared just in time before the Empire camp in Milan. He was the only one who came this time.


    Xiangluan and Yuehui are standing next to each other. From now on, they are no longer the protagonists, watching Ye Yinzhu and his party go with the flying horse Paladin Gerard. Ye Yinzhu nodded firmly to xiangluan and Yuehui as she passed by. More than one of the five hundred warriors of the God of death stayed because of the sea. The rest of them followed Ye Yinzhu, Lisha, Oliveira and ye Hongyan quietly. Although they could not keep silent like the French knights, their neat steps and solemn breath still made Gerald paladins have some sidelights.


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the paladin Gerald did not lead them into the huge holy city of Falan, but walked around the city and came to the west side of the holy city of Falan. When they came here, the representatives of other six countries and six dragon cities had also been brought here.


    As far as you can see, what ye Yinzhu first noticed was the blue DIAS team led by black phoenix. Seeing the black phoenix standing quietly in front of the 500 randias soldiers, he could not help but be slightly surprised. Is this princess of randias Empire not only a representative of the mission, but also a leader of her soldiers? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 380

    Not only she, but also the young man who appeared with her in the holy city of Falan. That is to say, the two messengers of landias who entered the holy city of Falan were both fighters, which is quite different from the Empire of Milan.


    There are 400 soldiers and 100 magicians in the randias team. The most attractive thing for ye Yinzhu is the 20 people who are not far behind the black phoenix. Their costumes are quite different from those of other randias soldiers. The other 380 soldiers were all dressed in heavy armor like the five hundred soldiers of death, while the 20 soldiers were dressed in strong black suits that seemed to have no defense. Even with black hoods on their heads, their looks are completely hidden in them. One by one, their breath was cold and deep, and they could not see what weapons they were carrying, but these 20 people gave Ye Yinzhu a dangerous signal.


    The main arms of the seven countries are all heavily armored soldiers. The most peculiar are the participants in the kingdom of Bozhe. All the 500 people are soldiers, and they are all giant men over 2.5 meters tall. One by one, they were holding fine iron hammer with sharp spines, and their armor was of amazing thickness. Five hundred people stood there like a steel barrier.


    "Yinzhu, you have to pay attention to the people of landias and the kingdom of Borneo. This time the kingdom of Bozhe sent all the Pompeii giants who are unique to the country. This kind of guy with crazy ability has very strong body defense, and the strength is even more amazing. Although they can''t cultivate fighting spirit, they are the most terrible heavy infantry. In a one-on-one situation, even our Eric min dragoons can''t fight them. Their armor weighs more than 400 kg, and their weapons are giant maces, so they are called land meat grinder. Especially with the metallization blessing of metal dragon, it is a great threat to us. The 100 magicians sent by landias should be practicing dark magic. Those soldiers only exist to protect the magicians. If we meet them first, we must find a way to kill them. As for the poli Kingdom on the side of landias, it is not enough to be afraid. Although there are 100 young magicians, their strength is obviously uneven. With the strength of our five hundred warriors of death, a group charge can defeat them. What needs to be careful is the poison arrow attack that Polly Kingdom excels at best. I''m sure that in addition to the magicians, the other 400 are all excellent archers, though they are heavy soldiers on the surface. In the randias camp, the archers of Polly Kingdom have always been used to consume our strength. "


    Oliveira is obviously more familiar with mainland countries than ye Yinzhu. His simple introduction has made him have a certain understanding of his opponents in the seven countries and seven dragons war.


    "What about the strength of our allies?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Oliveira said: "although our allies don''t have the powerful soldiers like the kingdom of Poland, they have extraordinary strength. Especially the kingdom of Ascoli and the kingdom of fro, which are also bordered by Milan. You see, all the people over there wearing blood red armor are the blood guards of the kingdom of Florida. Although there are only 30 magicians in their array, they are all very special blood magicians, also known as blood method. It''s a rare kind of deviant magician. They have two most powerful abilities, one is to absorb the magic power of enemy mages, the other is to increase bloodthirsty skills for their own soldiers. Once the warrior gets bloodthirsty ability, the effect is no less than crazy. It''s our best partner. This time, the soldiers of the kingdom of fro are led by Hillary, the son of their kingdom Marshal Hilter. It''s a good help for us. Because the kingdom of Ascoli has been fighting with the orc stronghold Solomon for many years, the spear throwers borrowed from the bear people are extremely powerful. You see, among their 500 people, there are 200 spearthrowers who take the place of magicians. If you let them get close to 300 steps, it''s the magician''s nightmare. The spear thrower of Ascoli and the marksman of poli kingdom are very powerful in medium and long-range combat respectively. As for the relatively weak kingdom of Palermo, it is our best ally. It has received a lot of support from our empire. Although their soldiers are not impressive, there is a tradition in the kingdom of Palermo that if you want to become the top military officer of the Kingdom, you must go through the training of Palermo death squads. I''m sure that of the 500 people sent by Palermo this time, except for 50 magicians, the remaining 450 are members of the death squads. Their strength may not be very strong, but they are the most powerful force that will not fear death. There is a saying circulating on the battlefield. Better face the dragoons of Milan than fight the Palermo death squads. These guys can even kill themselves before they kill the enemy in order to win. That kind of madness is even more terrifying than the crazy Pompeii soldiers. Fortunately, the soldiers who can become members of the death squads will not be too strong and will consume too fast. Otherwise, who can resist this death squads with 10000 soldiers in the kingdom of Palermo? "


    Before coming here, ye Yinzhu focused more on himself and leading the five hundred cultivation of the God of death. He only had a simple understanding of the forms of the mainland countries. He is not neglecting the collection of information from other countries. With Oliveira as the grandson of a marshal, these important details naturally don''t require him to spend energy.


    At this moment, seven paladins had come to the front at the same time and gathered together. There were five paladins with similar costumes. Only this time, the twelve paladins did not ride their own mounts.


    Just as the soldiers of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons are waiting quietly, the top of the seven towers in the holy city of Falan is shining at the same time, and the seven streamers fall in front of the paladins like a nebula. In the dense light and shadow, the magic elements in the air disappeared at the same time, just as ye Yinzhu met in the thunder hammer fortress. A total of seven figures emerged from different colors of light and shadow. It was the seven young tower owners.O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, stood in the center, his eyes swept over the powerful soldiers of the seven nations, and said in a positive way: "the once-in-a-decade seven nation seven dragon ranking battle has officially started. Now I''d like to announce the rules of this ranking battle."


    The great master of the tower of light is focused on all of us. It is very important for them to grasp the rules. No one dares to leave out a word from O''Brien.


    "In view of the disadvantages of the previous seven nation seven dragon ranking war, after careful study by the seven of us, we decided to carry out the seven nation seven dragon ranking war in the way of World War I. In the battle, we should not only reflect the strength of soldiers and magicians, but also add the ability to adapt to the harsh environment. Show your comprehensive strength in a more comprehensive challenge. Later, you will enter the battlefield of this qualifying battle. There will be no time limit for this battle. Which country and Dragon City admit that they can''t hold on to it. They immediately shout "Falan". At that time, they will be sent out of the battlefield. Seven countries and seven dragon cities are fighting in a huge battlefield at the same time until only one country''s soldiers are left. The ranking of other countries and dragon cities will be determined according to the time they leave the battlefield. And this battlefield is not fixed, in which you will encounter all kinds of bad environment, the continuous transformation of the environment will send you to different locations with the country and dragon city as the unit at any time. Each change of environment and location will last for three hours. Although this is related to the specific ranking of various countries and Longcheng, I hope you will not be too persistent in order to win. Life is the most precious. The word "Falan" will become a curse for you to leave the battlefield. I will wait outside the battlefield with the disciples of the lighthouse for you to show up and give you as much treatment as possible. At the same time, I also hope that all participants will not take chances to call Warcraft. Your every move is under monitoring. Once you find any violation, you will be cleared out of the battlefield immediately. "


    Scuffle? Doubts almost appeared in the minds of each of the more than 3500 people at the same time. In the past, the seven countries and seven dragons ranked battles were fought by drawing lots, or by circulating battles. But this time, it has become a scuffle in a unified battlefield. What does that mean? There are only 500 soldiers in each country. Even the Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias can''t cope with the simultaneous attack of two countries in the mixed combat environment. This kind of combat method is really novel. The preparations made by any country and dragon city before the announcement of this rule are completely invalid. The leaders of some countries have obviously become a lot more ugly. However, the soldiers and magicians who were able to come to participate in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons row battle this time were all the elites of the young generation in various countries. Although they were puzzled in their hearts, they were still calm on the surface.


    O''Brien didn''t seem to see the reaction of countries. "The rules have been announced, and we are waiting for the final winner. Now, everyone, please turn around. The mountain behind you will become the battlefield of the seven nations and seven dragons


    After O''Brien''s words, the crowd turned back. Behind them was a high mountain on the plateau of the holy city of Falan. As far as they could see, the height of the mountain was more than 2000 meters, and the peak was submerged by clouds. Is the battlefield mountain? Fighting in the mountains?


    O''Brien gave a look of inquiry to the six tower owners around him, and they nodded their approval. Then he said in a deep voice, "let''s start. Soldiers of all countries and Longcheng, when you step into the battlefield, the battle of ranking has really begun. Please be prepared. "


    Ready? How to prepare? Can''t we all climb the mountain together first? Ye Yinzhu thought to himself.


    ------------------------------


    the transmission was delayed for a few minutes. Recently, there have been a lot of things. It seems that the computer is still poisoned in the morning, and it can''t be turned on for a long time. Finally, I have to use my wife''s computer to deliver books. Alas.


    If you like this set of books, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 381

    Just at this time, O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, slowly raised his arms, and deep and lengthy incantations sounded in his mouth. The magicians on the scene immediately found that O''Brien''s incantations were very different from his own. The rhythm of his incantations was very strange. Suddenly, it seemed very slow, but every turbid note was very harmonious It''s hard to hear the notes.


    When O''Brien began to sing, the other six tower owners sang at different levels. The second one who began to sing is not Sloan, the leader of the dark tower, but Devon Casey, the leader of the wind tower, who has never spoken since he was at the Star Tower.


    It''s amazing that O''Brien and the other five tower owners don''t have magic light because of singing. Only Devon Casey, the leader of the wind tower, spread a dazzling milky light from him after singing.


    It''s not the purple level. It''s not the imaginary purple level nine. After a brief absence, the envoys of all countries realized a problem. Since it''s white, not purple, what does that mean? The owners of the Seventh Tower will not violate the rainbow rules. In other words, the magic power released by Devon Casey, the leader of the wind tower, has gone beyond the purple level.


    Devon Casey''s mantra is not very long. When his mantra is finished, the chanting of the other six tower owners continues.


    Ye Yinzhu is a little curious. What kind of magic needs such a long spell? Such incantations have no meaning in actual combat. While he was guessing to himself. The Milky light released from Devon Casey, the leader of the wind tower, has soared into the sky, and the white light has condensed into shape in the sky. It is the most common form of the low-level magic wind blade in the wind system, but the size of the wind blade is really terrible, its width is extending infinitely, and the Milky light is faint with cyan luster.


    Devon Casey finished the last sentence of her mantra, and this time everyone was listening clearly. "Go ahead, Fengshen chop."


    The expanding white wind blade in the air started instantly. No one could see its track clearly. They just felt that the white light in front of them suddenly turned into a light. In the blink of an eye, it had disappeared with the release and expansion. The direction of disappearance was just at the mid mountainside of the mountain that O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, pointed to the people.


    What did he do? The answer soon came out.


    A smooth white light appeared on the hillside of the mountain, and then, with the rumbling sound, the mountain started from the hillside, and the upper half of it began to crumble.


    Oh, my God! Praise Falan. The magic launched by Devon Casey, the leader of the wind tower, cut such a huge mountain in two. There is no gorgeous light, there is no awe inspiring scene. It seems that the expanded version of the wind blade magic has instantly completed the effect that even the forbidden curse can''t do.


    The second one to complete the incantation is Sloan, the leader of the dark tower. From his raised right hand, a small white light floats up. The light he emits contains a faint black airflow. The light goes straight into the half of the unfolded mountain peak. Next moment, even from such a long distance, more than 35000 people in the seven kingdoms and seven dragon city can clearly see the unfolded mountain peak There are huge cracks on half of the mountain.


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, showed a faint smile on his face. His hands and a white halo rose to the sky. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the top of the mountain. When that half of the mountain was about to fall because of the rupture, suddenly, a huge suction was generated in the halo that was almost large enough to cover the top of the mountain. Clearly visible boulders soared into the air and disappeared directly into the aura.


    At this time, the white halo with soft brilliance was like a swallow that never had enough to eat. The broken mountain completely violated the gravity and disappeared. Around the halo, the air was twisted in circles. After a while, the half of the cut mountain peak had disappeared completely. Not even a stone fell from the mountain. Bryan Ota is not good at showing magic in space, but he is not the best one. With his powerful magic, he forcibly tore up the space in a ring shape and forcibly sucked away the broken rocks. This is the real power of the magician to destroy heaven and earth!


    In a short quarter of an hour, the battlefield of the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons has changed from a high mountain to a half broken mountain. It can be imagined that the fracture of the top of the mountain is absolutely smooth, just like a huge challenge arena.


    Ye Yinzhu took a breath and cut the mountain into a platform. Is the battlefield of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons'' row battle actually on the platform formed by cutting the mountain? The seven tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan once again demonstrated the strength of Falan with their strength. At this moment, among 3500 soldiers, I don''t know how many people are secretly chanting those four words to praise Falan.


    O''Brien, Sloan and Devon Casey seem to have done nothing, and their mantra doesn''t stop. How can the battlefield of the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying competition be as simple as cutting mountains to Taiwan?


    O''Brien called out, "Tower of light, listen to me and give me the greatest power of God of light."


    Following him, the six tower owners simultaneously called for the tower of Falan in the order of darkness, spirit, water, fire, earth and wind."The tower of darkness, listen to me and give me the greatest power of the devil."


    "The tower of the soul, listen to me and give me the greatest power of God."


    "The tower of water, listen to me and give me the greatest power of the God of water."


    "Tower of fire, listen to me and give me the greatest power of Vulcan."


    "Tower of earth, listen to me and give me the greatest power of God of earth."


    "The tower of the wind, listen to me and give me the greatest power of Fengshen."


    Hold your breath, everyone''s eyes are a bit more fear, even ye Yinzhu such a determined person is no exception. It seems that a simple magic of the three tower owners will make half of the mountain disappear. At this time, the seven tower owners will summon the power of God at the same time. Then, how powerful will the magic they jointly send out? I can''t imagine that ye Yinzhu''s only answer is these four words.


    Almost at the same time, the seven rays of light fell from the top of the Seventh Tower of Falan, covering the bodies of the seven tower owners. Then, the seven people turned, and the other six tower owners except O''Brien surrounded O''Brien in the center. Their position was just a corner of the magic hexagram. Enveloped in the light of the seven towers of Falan, they opened their arms at the same time, and a super magic was about to take shape.


    Seeing this scene, ye Yinzhu can''t help but think of the scene when he and Zi and others fought against the war giant gracis in the core of Bingsen in the Arctic wasteland, and at the last moment he forcibly released the super artifact Kuki Longyin Qin. The seven forbidden incantations that only have the ability to intimidate appeared at the same time, which is so similar to the present scene. Ye Yinzhu can be sure that the magic of He Yi, the seven tower directors at this time, is not comparable to that of ordinary forbidden incantations. Yes, they must have crossed the purple line. There are people out there. The peak of mage is not as simple as purple!


    The magic elements in the air completely disappeared. In Falan, a place with much more rich magic elements than the outside world, it turned into a vacuum of mana. The reason is very simple, because at this time, all the magic elements in Falan were evacuated by the seven tower owners of Falan seven towers. What are they doing? Before the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons, what are they going to do to create and release such powerful magic? Even if you want to completely flatten that mountain, you don''t need seven people to start it at the same time.


    Everyone''s heartbeat is speeding up. Although the seven tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan didn''t bring them any pressure when they released their magic, they virtually put a big stone on everyone''s heart.


    A colorful light mixed with seven colors soared into the sky, drawing a beautiful arc in the mid air. With O''Brien''s solemn face, the rainbow directly landed on the half broken mountain platform.


    The next moment, with the full output of color light from the seven tower owners, the mountain, half cut off, turned into a dazzling light mass. Seven colors of light are shining, even in the daytime, the magic color is dazzling.


    O''Brien looked a little tired, and his voice became a little lower. "This is your battlefield. In short, this is a magic array, a magic array jointly arranged by seven of us. Everything you encounter in it can be said to be illusions composed of elements. But just because they are also composed of elements, you can understand that these illusions are real. It''s a brand new world, a world where you can play. Remember that mantra, when you are about to leave the battlefield, the word "Falan" will send you back here. Go ahead, soldiers of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities. Good luck to you. "


    The top of the light tower is bright again. This time, the golden light no longer only shines on O''Brien, but covers all the 3500 people in front of him. The air was twisting, and huge golden symbols flashed in front of people''s eyes. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 382

    All of a sudden, all the golden light disappeared at the same time, and the soldiers of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities who were still standing here before also disappeared.


    Teleport, teleport 3500 people to the designated place at one time, even if it is supported by magic circle, even if it is only a short distance teleport. It''s enough to prove how powerful O''Brien''s magic power is. Even if ten space Department mages are here, they will never complete the same scene.


    Taking a deep breath, O''Brien''s face became paler. He sighed and said to himself, "I really hope they have better luck. More people can hold on to the end. Ladies and gentlemen, do you think our decision is too cruel for the soldiers of these countries and Longcheng. In order to get the final victory, I''m afraid not many of them are willing to leave in the middle


    Sanders, the Lord of the fire tower, said in a deep voice, "O''Brien, you can''t use the compassion that God of light has brought you at this time. We have to pick out young people who have real potential. Even if we sacrifice 10000 people to choose one, it''s worth it for us now. "


    Sloan, the Lord of the dark tower, nodded slowly, "go back to the inner city. Seal array needs our continuous support. I''m afraid no one will show up for at least three days. O''Brien, it''s enough to leave Marina here. "


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, seems to have figured it out under the comfort of Sanders, the leader of the tower of fire. With a sigh again, he and the other six tower owners summon the magic from the Seventh Tower of Falan at the same time. With a flash of light, the seven people disappear at the same time.


    What are the masters of the Seventh Tower of Falan doing? Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know. Now he just knows that he is in trouble. And it''s not a small problem.


    When the transmission array with strong golden light sent them to this place, ye Yinzhu''s heart sank. Around is a strange place, at this time, he, Li Sha and the five hundred soldiers of death are just at the top of a mountain. If this is just an ordinary mountain, I''m afraid Ye Yinzhu will be more excited. Standing high and looking far. Now that you have entered this strange magic array, it''s always good to find your opponent''s trace first. However, the mountain they were in was not an ordinary one.


    It''s a crater, or rather a ring volcano with a smoking center and a sharp rise in air temperature. Debris and toxic gases are constantly erupting from the center, and there is a growing trend. Needless to say, this volcano is about to erupt.


    "Damn, is this still the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war?" Oliveira murmured and looked at Ye Yinzhu. "What to do?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "run. Li Sha, please turn into Jackie Chan. Wait for shanghaiyang and me, Oliveira and ye Hongyan. You will take our soldiers down the mountain immediately. Don''t look back. We''ll be in the sky trying to delay as much time as we can for you. The magician is carried by the soldiers. Act now. "


    The volcano has entered the prelude of eruption. Any delay in time may bring fatal damage. Ye Yinzhu immediately ordered the soldiers and magicians to escape, which is obviously the best way. The 50 magicians in the 500 warriors of death are all fire related. They obviously have no resistance to the natural disaster of volcanic eruption.


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan agreed at the same time that they didn''t need too many orders at all. The death fighters had skillfully carried the magician on their back and ran down the mountain with the fastest speed in heavy armor.


    The silver light twinkles, and Lisha''s tall body is instantly magnified in the silver light. Ye Yinzhu pulls the ocean''s hand to rise and fall on Lisha''s back. He holds the ocean''s slender waist with one hand, and calls out his dead wood Longyin Qin with the other hand.


    Since this is the battlefield of the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, it is impossible for us to face the disaster at this time. The world is endless. God knows where the other countries are. One of the reasons why he let Lisha take himself and the ocean into the air is to protect the ocean and delay the eruption time as much as possible. The other is to look for the enemy in the air. With his experience on the mainland, he has become more flexible in dealing with crises.


    Lisha soon rose into the air and broke away from the scorching heat of the crater below. Ye Yinzhu asked, "Lisha, if you use water magic to close the volcano below, what effect will it have?"


    Li Sha thought about it and said, "if it''s a small volcano, I''m confident that I can extinguish it by water magic. But this volcano is too big. If you use water magic to prevent its eruption, I''m afraid it will backfire. After being blocked for a short time, there will be an explosive eruption immediately. At that time, I''m afraid your death fighters have no chance to escape. Even if it''s a water system curse, it''s impossible to stop such a huge volcanic eruption. I''m not those abnormal old guys in Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly, and her black eyes suddenly lit up. "Since we can''t stop it from erupting, we have to conduct. This volcano is so big, as long as it doesn''t erupt towards our people, isn''t it safe? "


    Li Sha moved in his heart and said, "that''s a good idea. You can try it. Let''s take a look on the other side of the mountain. "


    Just as Princess Yinlong spread her wings and flew to the other side of the ring volcano with Ye Yinzhu and the ocean, there was a loud bang. The volcano, which was just smoking and a small amount of exhalation below, finally erupted. A huge pillar of fire at least more than 300 meters, accompanied by countless volcanic ash soared into the air, even in the high air, ye Yinzhu also clearly felt a scorching heat.A light blue light appears around Yinlong''s body. The water defense magic envelops her and ye Yinzhu, blocking the heat of the outside world. His wings spread out and he slid slightly towards the other side of the volcano. At this time, the two huge figures just rose from their target position. They were two huge blue figures, which were much bigger than their bodies.


    "It''s a river dragon." Leave to kill to sink a voice way.


    In the dragon family, as a magic dragon, silver dragon is the smallest in the same age. Although the two water system dragons rising from below are only eight steps, they are much bigger than Lisha. Obviously, they also saw the emergence of Li Sha.


    Water dragon? The water dragon alliance should be the kingdom of poli on the side of landias. Among the four natural dragon groups, only shuilongcheng is on their side. Simple judgment tells Ye Yinzhu that these two water dragons are enemies.


    Level 9 vs. level 8, if it''s just a long-range fighting magic, neither of the two water dragons can be an opponent to kill one person. But these two excellent adult Water Dragons obviously won''t give Li Sha that chance. From afar, Lisha had not yet launched an attack on them. The two water dragons had already spewed out a breath of ice blue, and they came straight to Lisha.


    Li Sha Leng snorted, "they are looking for death." No wonder the Silver Dragon Princess is full of confidence. This is above the volcano. There are plenty of fire elements in the air, and the corresponding magic elements of other properties are rarer. The rarest natural element is the water element, which is mutually restrained with fire elements. In this case, although the two water dragons allied by Polly kingdom can suppress the volcano better than Lisha, their strength is also difficult to play here. Although the speed of flight from killing is not faster than that of them, it is certain to kill them.


    The target is two water dragons, but ye Yinzhu''s eyes have already fallen on the ground below. From a distance, he has already seen the army of poli Kingdom retreating rapidly on the ground. He clearly remembered Oliveira''s comments on the kingdom of Polly. Archers are the most dangerous in Polly kingdom. Their poisonous arrows will bring great pressure to any soldier. Judging from the number of people, there are four countries on the side of Milan Empire, which are already superior to the side of landias empire. This kind of scuffle is obviously beneficial to Milan. If we can annihilate the power of Polly kingdom here at this time, then the next battle will be easier.


    A huge fire shield stood in front of Lisha, and the breath of two water dragons turned into steam immediately. Obviously, the two water dragons were not prepared to compete with Lisha in magic. At the same time, they were flying towards Lisha with the fastest speed. Only in hand to hand combat can they have a chance to face the silver dragon.


    "Leave them alone and keep flying towards the target. I''ll take care of these two big guys."


    "Good." Li Sha, who is about to release her magic, is stunned when she hears Ye Yinzhu''s command. But she doesn''t know why. At this time, she doesn''t want to disobey Ye Yinzhu''s words at all. Her wings converge and glide down immediately.


    By this time, the eruption of the volcano has become more violent. A large amount of volcanic ash fell from the sky with hot temperature, and the dark red magma began to spread rapidly from the top of the mountain. The speed of these magma flows is obviously faster than the retreat speed of the soldiers in Milan and Polly.


    "Ocean, spirit sharing." Ye Yinzhu said calmly.


    The ocean holds the scales behind the Lisha in both hands, and at the same time, it resists the sense of weightlessness brought by the decline of Lisha, and opens its own spiritual sea without reservation. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 383

    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are full of brilliance, and his spirit brand is connected with the ocean for the first time. This cooperation is not the first time for them. There are almost no mistakes, and their spirit is quickly integrated. Ye Yinzhu chose spirit sharing instead of ensemble. One reason is that in this case, the ocean does not know martial arts skills, so it is difficult to play on Lisha''s back as steadily as he does. The other and most important reason is that the music he is about to play can not be heard by Lisha.


    Ye Yinzhu loosens his hands around the ocean, and Bisi has replaced his arm to tie the ocean firmly to Lisha''s back. His legs clamped together and his eight fingers pressed on the dragon shaped Guqin with head, neck, shoulder, waist, tail and feet.


    At this moment, all the emotions become focused, and ye Yinzhu whispers: "it''s so kind, it''s so cold in winter, it''s so beautiful. "The sky blows and kills, and the old dragon sings in the sea." With the help of the spirit sharing of the ocean, ye Yinzhu''s magic power, which has reached the Ninth level of jiandanqinxin, has turned into purple. The light purple symbolizes another concept. A strong sense of murder broke out from his clear eyes. At this time, the Qin sound is not the purple level in the ensemble, but the Ziwei Qin heart that ye Yinzhu rushed to after absorbing the marine spiritual power, which is also the killing Qin heart.


    Hearing the 20 words chanted by Ye Yinzhu, Lisha''s body solidified slightly. The ocean clearly saw that the scales on Lisha''s neck were completely erect, and a strong spiritual atmosphere was generated around his body, which seemed to compete with Ye Yinzhu''s voice.


    Of course, it''s not the first time that she saw the ocean. Looking at the two water system dragons, the ocean not only sighs.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands moved at the same time, and a string of cold and full of killing music floated out of his fingers. Each of the simplest notes moved his heart like the deep sob of a dragon. The magnificent music was played from the seven dragon tendons of the dead wood dragon. The purple light around Ye Yinzhu''s body is also strong at this moment. The light in his eyes had completely turned into the cold killing light. Black eyes are full of huge killing intention of heaven and earth, and the eight fingers of both hands have become a mirage on the dead wood dragon harp.


    It''s true that this is one of the nine famous music of the Qin family, which once changed the war situation in the Brenner mountains before Qin City. But at this time, ye Yinzhu is no longer the original. This time, he only shared the spirit of the ocean, but his mental strength was no less than when he played in Qincheng. Because he does not need to focus more on the negative impact of spiritual sharing, he can better play the power of this music. At this time, the dead wood dragon chanting Qin in front of him was no longer the original one. The power of the artifact level Guqin instantly raised the power of "dragon flying gymnastics" to a new level.


    Two clear purple halos rise from ye Yinzhu and go straight to the two water dragons. At this time, the scales on Lisha''s back have become flat again, while Haiyang looks back at Ye Yinzhu, because she doesn''t hear any sound.


    Shenyin aura, the aura of Shenyin that condenses the effect of Qin music and releases, is the best protection for Lisha at this moment.


    Seeing two purple halos coming, the two water dragons were shocked. Although they were not afraid of ordinary purple magic, they were surprised to see ye Yinzhu, a foreign silver dragon, playing purple power. Subconsciously, each puffed out a strong ice blue breath.


    A strange scene happened, the two ice blue breath directly from the purple halo on the spray in the space, and the next moment, the two huge purple halos also in the first time shrouded the body of the two water dragons.


    The corner of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth shows a trace of cold disdain. Can spiritual magic be offset by material magic?


    The sharp hum of the moment filled the spirit of the two water dragons, and the bodies of the two giant dragons came to a sudden stop like stepping on the brakes. In the huge eyes of the dragon, all that remains at this time is fear.


    After the training of five hundred death warriors led by the northern wilderness, ye Yinzhu''s mental power control magic is much stronger than before. The aura of Shenyin contains the profound meaning of the whole song "longxiangcao". At the moment when the aura comes, the power of Qin music bursts out at the same time. It''s much worse than gradually listening to Qin music and being prepared to resist. Almost for the first time, the spiritual defense of the two water dragons has been broken by this song "dragon flying".


    If in peacetime, with Ye Yinzhu''s current strength, it is difficult to fight against the two water system eight level dragons. After all, the dragon''s body is extremely strong, and it is unlikely to give him enough time to play the piano. But now it''s not the same. He has the cooperation of leaving and killing. Sitting on Li Sha''s back, he can put his mind on playing Qin music, plus the pure spiritual power brought by the sharing of Shanghai Foreign spirit. This song "dragon flying exercise" immediately played a huge role. This is also the most fundamental reason why Howard, the king of silver dragon, asked Ye Yinzhu, a foreign silver dragon, to fight on behalf of the silver dragon people. Of course, Howard just hopes that ye Yinzhu''s music will limit the dragon in other dragon cities, and then Li Sha will kill them. He did not expect that ye Yinzhu''s strength at this time has improved to a terrifying level. Even in the face of the high-level dragon, that song "dragon flying" is not just a restriction.Li Sha''s body is still flying forward. Although she is not affected because she can''t hear ye Yinzhu''s music, she can feel the rhythm of Ye Yinzhu''s fast playing, which makes her feel a little irritable. I watched the soldiers of Polly Kingdom getting closer and closer, and the wings of killing spread out again to control their height. Even the dragon people don''t want to be the target of a group of advanced shooters.


    It''s cold in my heart, isn''t Polly kingdom? You glass, I''ll give you a big gift. There is no loud dragon chant like showing off. The huge fire magic elements condense under the insidious gaze of Li Sha. The use of fire magic in the volcano will undoubtedly get twice the result with half the effort. The next moment, the horizon has become a cloud of fire.


    The bodies of the two water dragons were completely frozen at this time, and their wings could only barely control their bodies floating there. The strong piano sound and almost crazy rhythm are lighting up a special feeling in their bodies. The huge mental force in the sea of spirit is moving wildly, and all the magic elements in the body become irritable at this moment. The blue bodies of the two water dragons are constantly flashing strong and weak blue light. I watched the continuous condensation of the fire clouds in the distance, but there was no way.


    Lisha was also floating in the air, but at this time, her anger had disappeared. Looking at the soldiers of Polly Kingdom who were running away at full speed, and even some of them were shooting arrows at themselves, the dragon''s mouth not only showed a cruel smile. I''m 2000 meters away from you. Unless it''s an artifact bow, you want to shoot me. Aren''t you dreaming?


    Is from kill proud of time, suddenly, she saw a bright silver luster, the next moment, under the body air slightly twisted. Failed to respond, she only had time to move her body a few meters horizontally, and a sense of paralysis had come from the left wing.


    Damn, there is a magic bow. This is the only thought in my heart.


    In the rapidly retreating army of Polly Kingdom, Peja, the leader of the team, who is known as the wretched little prince, showed a sinister smile on his face. In front of my dragon bow. It''s a pity that she just shot down her Dragon Wing. "


    "My God Peja was still proud, and suddenly heard his subordinates scream with fear at the same time. I can''t help but get angry. How can I train you? I''m so flustered. Isn''t it magma? When the two dragon envoys kill the silver dragon, they will immediately use their powerful water magic to solidify the magma. What''s so terrible.


    When Peja followed his subordinates'' gray eyes and looked into the air, he knew he was wrong. What he saw was not fire clouds, but red meteorites more than five meters in diameter surrounded by flames falling from the sky.


    Meteor fire shower is the most common forbidden spell in fire magic.


    "Where is the Dragon envoy? Magician, come on, release the defense magic His voice has become a scream, at this moment, he deeply knows that his hands of the Dragon bow absolutely can not stop the power of the meteor fire shower. What made Peja even more scared was that the meteor shower didn''t come in their direction. If under normal circumstances, watching the meteor shower fly to one side, he would certainly laugh at Yinlong''s mistakes. However, now those meteor fire showers are hitting the mountain. That is erupting magma, as if the general ring of Vulcan roar volcano.


    The huge roar sounded like a dense thunder, and the crater mountain was riddled with holes in an instant by the meteor shower falling from the sky. Even the erupting crater can''t help but slow down in this violent shock, and there is no previous eruption of fury.


    ---------------------------


    hehe, the climax of the end of the month is coming. I''m looking for monthly tickets and recommended tickets. The support of my friends is my biggest motivation. Please give me support for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 384

    Huge stones fell from the broken mountains. Although there was no deafening roar, the shadows from the sky filled the hearts of the soldiers of Polly kingdom with despair. What makes them lose the idea of resistance is that with the falling rocks, countless streams of magma that distort the air erupt, and the cratered volcano erupts thousands of channels of magma, which is really amazing.


    One hundred magicians in Polly''s kingdom are desperately releasing all the defensive magic they know. But can their defense compare with the roar of nature?


    "Li Sha, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Yinzhu gave a low cry, pressed the string with both hands and stopped playing. Of course, there is no need to continue playing Longxiang gymnastics. At this time, the two water dragons in the air have lost the ability to fly, or lose the control of their own bodies, and fall from high altitude. If it is the hardest metal dragon, it may not die if it falls to the ground from such a height, but even if it falls from the current position of two water dragons, it will never survive. Because there''s the crater down there.


    "I can''t move my left wing. I''ve been intrigued by Polly. You sit still. I can only glide down now. These bastards, I let you swim in the magma. " Even though he was injured by an arrow, Li Sha was very satisfied with his masterpiece. Seeing the soldiers of the kingdom of Polly being engulfed one by one by the magma, he felt very happy.


    Lisha took Ye Yinzhu and the ocean to slide around the mountain in an arc shape. After turning half of the mountain, he saw the soldiers of the Milan Empire who were rapidly descending the mountain.


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan came last. As the other side of the mountain erupted under the kiss of the meteor shower, the magma on their side suddenly became much thinner. After Oliveira and ye Hongyan broke up, they each waved their Epee, and fierce battles broke out from their Epee, leaving deep gullies behind them, diverting the magma and giving them more time to escape. At this time, their faces were already covered with sweat, and they relaxed a little when they saw Li Sha gliding.


    A series of purple light blades with ice blue connotation fall from the back of Lisha, with a low hum. The light blades are neatly spread over the mountain, forming rows of gullies. Magma flows into them, emitting white smoke, and the flow speed slows down again. At this point, the other side of the vent to solve most of the crisis, the five hundred warriors of death completely escaped from the threat of the volcano.


    Li Sha''s body had been rowing another kilometer from the air before it stopped. With a flash of light, she had changed back to human form. His face was a little pale. He didn''t sit down with the help of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Li Sha, how are you?" Ye Yinzhu asked, helping her arm.


    Li Sha said feebly: "I don''t know which son of a bitch shot me with an arrow. I''m sure it''s an artifact level bow, and it has the effect of breaking demons. My body protecting magic shield was punctured at once. Although my mana turned the arrow into powder, it penetrated my left wing completely. It doesn''t hurt, but it paralyzes my left wing and weakens my whole body. It''s probably a poison arrow. "


    The left side of Lisha is naturally her left arm. Ye Yinzhu takes a look at the lava flowing down the mountain. At this time, the eruption of the volcano has slowed down a little. Coupled with the strong venting on the other side, there is no big problem for them. Carefully support from kill to next to a big stone sit down.


    "Is it OK to expel poison by magic? I can share it with you. " At this time, ye Yinzhu has released the spiritual sharing between himself and the ocean.


    Li Sha shook his head and said: "fool, if magic works, you think I won''t detoxify myself! This poison seems to be able to target our dragon clan. The poison is very strong. My light magic can only delay its attack, but I can feel that the poison is still spreading slowly. Once it enters the heart, I''m afraid I''m finished. I didn''t expect that I would fall under a poisonous arrow. It''s really ironic. " As she spoke, her face showed a sort of self mocking smile.


    "So serious?" Ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly became ugly. At this time, Oliveira and ye Hongyan have led the five hundred soldiers of death to gather together. Seeing the face of Li Sha, they know that something has happened.


    Ye Yinzhu turned to Oliveira and said: "there is more than one country here. Just now we found the kingdom of Polly in the air. Two of their allies have been wiped out by us. Lisha released a meteor fire shower on the other side of the mountain, which led the magma there. They must have suffered a lot of casualties. Oliveira, ye Hongyan, please take 100 of the fastest fighters to search from our side, looking for the survival of Polly kingdom. If you find it, don''t kill it. Bring it back, especially their archers. Li Sha is poisoned. "


    Oliveira nodded. "No wonder we heard a huge roar on the other side just now. We thought it was the volcano eruption that was more intense. It turned out it was Li Sha Princess Shi Wei. Fortunately, the direction of the eruption was shifted, otherwise it would be difficult for us to escape from the magma. Goose, let''s go. "


    They looked at Ye Yinzhu with some admiration, and then quickly selected 100 soldiers to go around the other side of the volcano. With their strength, as long as they are careful, it will not be a big problem to dodge the volcanic magma.Send Oliveira and ye Hongyan, ye Yinzhu''s main consideration is to pull out the power of Polly Kingdom completely. He can''t go by himself, because he must help Li kill and cure the poison as soon as possible.


    "Li Sha, I''m sorry." While saying that, ye Yinzhu''s right hand is forced to tear off her left sleeve with a low cry.


    There was a blush on his pale face. "What are you doing?"


    Ye Yinzhu handed Lisha''s left hand to Haiyang and asked her to help Lisha''s body. "Of course, it''s for you. Can I watch you die? " Mouth said, but his eyes are completely focused on the right arm from the kill.


    At that time, the target of the arrow was from the heart of the kill. Although she dodged by her quick reaction, the arrow also hit the root of her left wing, which is now the root of her big arm. At this time, from kill can''t help but the whole left arm has become black, even with the shoulder is also black. Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t tear more of her clothes, she also knew that the black poison gas was spreading towards her heart.


    "Yinzhu, don''t waste your efforts. We dragon people are born with strong anti poison ability. Even my light magic can''t detoxify. What else can you do? Leave me alone. I''ve lived for two thousand years. Even death is not premature death. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at Lisha''s pale pretty face. For the first time, he felt that Lisha''s character was so open-minded. "Don''t be silly. Let me be a living dragon doctor. From killing, you just rely too much on the power of magic. Sometimes, magic is not everything


    The ocean supported Li Sha''s left arm and said, "Li Sha elder sister, listen to Yinzhu and concentrate your magic power to resist the spread of poison gas as much as possible. He can cure all the scars on my face at the beginning, and he will cure you now. "


    From kill Leng for a while, she just remembered Ye Yinzhu in addition to the powerful strength, also has the ability of first-hand medical treatment. Now also no longer speak, close the purple eyes urged the magic power to resist the spread of poison gas.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face is very dignified. What Lisha said is right. The poison gas of her arrow is very strong. It can be clearly identified from the speed of the spread of the poison gas. Lisha is the physique of the dragon! You can''t even stand the Dragon gas.


    Take out the cloth bag with the purple bamboo needle from his leg. Ye Yinzhu holds Lisha''s left hand. A purple bamboo needle jumps into his hand and gently touches the middle finger of Lisha''s left hand. Suddenly, a purple black blood arrow shoots out and lands on the ground with a piercing sound.


    The ocean whispered, "it''s so toxic."


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Lisha and said, "the doctor''s parents are worried. I''m going to offend Lisha. Ocean, help me, block other people''s sight with your ability of shielding. "


    "Good." Haiyang releases Lisha''s hand, hands her back to Ye Yinzhu, and stands up. The Milky light on her face spreads instantly under the control of spiritual power, forming a broad milky light band, which completely surrounds herself, Lisha and ye Yinzhu. Make the location of three people become a small private space.


    Li Sha''s face became more ugly and his breath became weaker. "Yinzhu, what are you going to do?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "you focus on fighting the poison gas. I have to see how far your gas is spreading to get the needle right. I''m sorry It''s not too late, and he can''t ask for permission from Li Sha for too many explanations. In his view, there is nothing more important now than saving lives.


    With the sound of tearing silk, Lisha''s silver coat made of magic elements was torn to pieces by Ye Yinzhu, and a pair of jade rabbits jumped out. Although Ye Yinzhu always knew that Lisha''s figure was very good, when he saw it, he found that Lisha''s Fengying was so exaggerated. In sharp contrast to her slender waist.


    This is the most important time to save Li Sha''s life. Ye Yinzhu just takes a look. In the exclamation of Li Sha, six purple awns have jumped out of his hands and quickly pierced into Li Sha''s shoulder and left chest. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 385

    The gas spread very fast. At this time, it was half of the left breast, and then it would spread down to the heart. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s purple bamboo needle hit exactly on the way to poison gas. Six purple bamboo needles formed a solid and stable defense line, and the visible toxin spread was immediately stopped at the left breast.


    Li Sha''s eyes are closed, and she also knows that ye Yinzhu is to treat herself, but she is a girl after all!


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t stop on his hand. After stabbing six purple bamboo needles to stabilize the poison gas for a while, Bisi on his wrist had quickly wound Lisha''s body. Starting from his right shoulder, he wound obliquely from his right shoulder to his left armpit, pressing Lisha''s left breast, which was exactly in line with the position where the poison gas spread, just in front of the six purple bamboo needles.


    Tie Bisi well, ye Yinzhu is relieved, at least the toxicity is temporarily stable. He took a deep breath, adjusted the fighting spirit in his body, and looked at Li Sha with his eyes closed. "Li Sha, I''m sorry, I''m going to offend you. Please bear with me."


    I don''t know if it''s because it stopped the spread of poison gas and restored Li Sha''s strength. She said angrily, "I''ve seen you all. What can I do if I can''t bear it? Come on


    Ye Yinzhu raises his right hand, and the bamboo fighting spirit that has just reached the purple level in his body quickly concentrates on his right palm. The whole palm is covered with a layer of purple brilliance, and slowly presses down. The position he presses on is just the left breast of Lisha.


    The first thing I felt was numbness in my left chest, which was totally different from the paralysis caused by poisoning. Poisoning is only in a position appear paralysis, at this time this numbness is in an instant spread to every corner of her body. Eyes closed more tightly, but in the heart, ye Yinzhu is really just for my treatment? I think so. The ocean is still on the edge.


    Along with the sense of crispness and numbness, there is a pure fighting spirit, which is full of the breath of life. Ye Yinzhu''s position is just where Bisi is. With the combination of bamboo fighting spirit and Bisi, Bisi''s huge breath of life surges out.


    Ye Yinzhu has no antidote, and magic is useless. What he does now is to use his fighting spirit to stimulate the breath of life and suppress the poison. Any toxin belongs to evil and repels the pure breath of life. He uses this principle.


    With the help of Ye Yinzhu''s bamboo fighting spirit which reaches the level of Zizhu, Bisi is full of light, strong breath of life, and can''t help feeling comfortable all over the sea. Seeing the purple black brought by the strong toxin retreated a few inches quickly, when they wanted to rush up again, ye Yinzhu quickly stabbed six purple bamboo needles with his right hand, limiting the black gas to the position where he had just exited. At this time, the poison gas was out of most of the left breast.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a ray of pure light. His left and right hands match very well. He puts the needle in his right hand, and quickly unties the twining Bisi in his left hand. When he twines again, he has changed to the position where he just forced the poison gas to retreat. Due to the backward pressure of the poison gas, the left arm of Lisha became more swollen.


    "Ocean, can you spare your hand to help me?" Ye Yinzhu looks up at the ocean.


    The ocean nodded and said, "no problem." The barrier she supports only needs mental support. With her mental strength of promotion to youth level, she can support for a period of time.


    "Well, you use a purple bamboo needle to pierce the five fingers of Li Sha''s left hand. Be careful not to let the poisonous blood splash on your body."


    Most girls are afraid of blood, but the ocean just hesitated a little and nodded firmly. She squatted down, put her left arm on her knee, took out a purple bamboo needle from ye Yinzhu''s bag and stabbed her fingers carefully. Although the purple bamboo needle is sharp, the dragon''s innate physical defense is very strong. Although it is weak, the strength of the body itself has not changed. The stab of the sea has not pierced the skin.


    "Ocean, try harder. I can''t feel the pain anyway." I don''t know when Lisha has opened her eyes. She doesn''t dare to face Ye Yinzhu. She just looks to the ocean.


    "Quick." Ye Yinzhu urged. In this way, the strong toxin will stay in the body for one more second, and the erosion damage to her body will increase by one point.


    This time, the ocean didn''t feel soft. At last, five holes were opened in the five fingers of Li Sha. Suddenly, five purple black blood arrows shot out, and another puff of mixed fishy sound sounded. But this time, it didn''t stop as before. Ye Yinzhu told Haiyang that as soon as the wound healed, he would open the gap again. At the same time, his right palm fell down again and pressed on the edge of his left chest. The same scene appeared, in front of Bisi''s strong breath of life, the toxin was successfully forced back again. The six purple bamboo needles that first penetrated into Lisha''s body changed their positions and blocked the accumulation of poison gas. This time, the poison gas was forced to the left shoulder of Lisha by Ye Yinzhu.


    The disappearance of the feeling of chest depression made Lisha take a long breath, and her face recovered a little bit. She took a sneak look at Ye Yinzhu. She saw that ye Yinzhu was focusing on the location of the poison gas on her body, with sweat on her forehead. Forcing poison seemed simple, but the grasp of fighting spirit should be very accurate, otherwise the poison would hurt Lisha instead of forcing it out. The gratitude in his eyes spread, and Li Sha sighed in his heart. It seems that he was not wrong to choose his soul to be attached to him. Although sometimes he was very cold in the face of the enemy, he was so kind in the face of his partner. Is this the two sides of a person?Ye Yinzhu naturally doesn''t know what he is thinking at this time. He is completely focused on detoxification. When the poison gas is pushed back by Bisby, the poisonous blood from Lisha''s fingers will also increase. At this time, the position where the poison gas disappears is the pale skin of Lisha after blood loss.


    In the same way, twelve purple bamboo needles and Bisi kept changing their positions. Ye Yinzhu didn''t dare to dry in and gradually forced the poison gas out of the body. He knows that now he can''t be negligent. Although the effect of forcing poison is good, it also consumes a lot of blood from Li Sha. If the poison re enters Li Sha''s body, her resistance has completely disappeared. Even if she can save her in the same way, she doesn''t have so much blood to consume.


    The whole treatment took an hour. When ye Yinzhu took a long breath and the poisonous gas finally flowed out of Lisha''s fingers, the ocean around him could not help cheering.


    Lisha''s face was very ugly. The blood in her body flowed a lot on the ground. Ye Yinzhu made a hole in the rock on the ground. At this time, she was full of poisonous blood. It''s strange that her face looks good after losing so much blood.


    "Give me a dress." Lisha felt tired. Everything in front of her was a little blurred. The poisonous blood disappeared, but her physical condition was not optimistic. Even if the dragon was strong and wanted to recover so much blood, it would not be possible for a while.


    Ye Yinzhu takes out a coat of her own from Xumi Shenjie and puts it on Lisha to cover her delicate body. From the beginning to the end of the treatment, except that his eyes fluctuated when he first saw his body, his eyes were always pure. It''s not because he is a gentleman, but because xiangluan''s affairs give him a lot of vigilance. If it wasn''t for xiangluan''s fantasy, how could there be so many things later? Ye Yinzhu knows that he has a heavy responsibility on his shoulders. When he doesn''t think about his children''s private affairs at all, the less the feelings, the better. With this idea, he kept telling himself in his heart that lishai was just his own patient. If he didn''t look at lishai''s body as much as possible, it would not reflect much.


    "Well, it''s hard for you. Let Li Sha have a rest While saying that, ye Yinzhu twines Bisi on Lisha''s left wrist, which unties the barrier of the ocean.


    At this time, the ocean, like yeyinzhu, is also a sweat. Dragon''s body recovery ability is very good, the needle out of the hole will soon heal itself, so before she had to constantly re pierce the hole in the killer, for her without fighting spirit, this is obviously not an easy job. But from the beginning to the end, the ocean did not complain and insisted.


    Untie the barrier, ye Yinzhu sees Oliveira and ye Hongyan at a glance. They have come back.


    "Yinzhu, how about Lisha?" Oliveira asked with concern. As the only silver dragon in this battle, Lisha plays an important role in the whole team. And during this period of time, Li Sha has been with the public, and they have regarded her as a partner for a long time.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "the poison has been forced out by me, but because of a lot of blood loss, I need to rest now. I want to put her in the gem of life storage first and let her recover slowly. I''m afraid we''ll have to rely on ourselves next. There is no high-altitude reconnaissance to kill. We should be very careful. "


    Oliveira listened to Ye Yinzhu''s words, and her face not only showed some worry, but also pink light. Ye Yinzhu has carefully put the lethargy into the life storage gem. The purpose of bringing this gem is to heal the wounded in the battle.


    At the same time, ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed, "ADA, come out." A silver ripple appears in front of Ye Yinzhu, and a faint silver flame lights up from the center of his eyebrows. With a flash of light, a huge body appeared in the empty space. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 386

    Oliveira was startled by the appearance of this big guy. He looked up at the huge body and saw that it was a giant ape covered with snow white hair. The hot air brought by the volcanic eruption was swept away after he appeared. The cold air was constantly released from the giant ape. With a low roar, he made a unique human appearance Move, salute Ye Yinzhu respectfully.


    "See Lord Qin."


    This huge ape is naturally the eldest of the three brothers of the ice demon ape that ye Yinzhu and ye Yinzhu caught in Bingsen in the Arctic wilderness. At the beginning, in order to make the name simple, I called him ADA directly. After returning from the secret room under the dark tower, ye Yinzhu was sober in the morning. For the seven kingdoms and seven dragons, he sent it back to Qin City. Although Zi had come to her senses from her cultivation, they didn''t have time to communicate too much. Ye Yinzhu directly gets the soul fire of ADA''s sacrifice from DIS, and then goes back to Guanyi to continue his cultivation. Originally, dis could not release the fire of soul sacrifice which had been collected, but it was different in the case of purple. Amethyst bimon''s unique skill of capturing soul directly captures ADA''s sacrificial fire.


    Ye Yinzhu carefully chose ADA. Among the nine level Warcraft in Qin City, purple is undoubtedly the most powerful. But violet''s identity is too sensitive. This is Falan. Others may not know Amethyst bimon, but who can be sure that Falan''s powerful magicians don''t know him either? Ye Yinzhu dare not take risks. As for gold, it''s even worse than Mongolia. Their goals are too obvious. After thinking about it, ye Yinzhu decided to bring ADA. Although he is only the next level of Warcraft, but after all, is the Ninth level of Warcraft. Compared with DIS and Perkins, although they are inferior, they are much more powerful than ordinary Warcraft. Especially his defense is very good. Just in line with Ye Yinzhu''s mind to find a meat shield.


    "Yinzhu, this is..." Oliveira looked at him in surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this is my contract. Warcraft, ice ape, you can also call him ADA."


    Oliveira changed color and said: "Yinzhu, the seven nations and seven dragons are not allowed to summon Warcraft. Have you forgotten what O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, said before the qualifying battle? You will be disqualified


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "no, I''m different. Because I''m a foreign silver dragon, and I''m less than 20 years old. According to the previous rules of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons, I have the right to call a Warcraft to fight for myself. We are in the seal now. If I violate the rules, I should be sent out now, but I''m not OK? "


    Oliveira takes a long breath. Ye Yinzhu is the soul of Milan empire. Now he has temporarily lost his fighting power. If he also withdraws from the game, no matter how strong the five hundred warriors of death are, without his aura of divine voice, he will not be able to do anything in the continuous fighting.


    "Oh, by the way, Yinzhu, we''ve got someone back." Oliveira waved his hand, and several five hundred death fighters immediately pushed a man up.


    He looks like a man of twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He has an ordinary appearance. His eyes are dribbling back and forth. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He looked a little embarrassed, his armor covered with a thick layer of volcanic ash, his hair turned into a pile of coke, his breath was obviously unstable, and his body was obviously not in good condition.


    "Is this the only living one?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Oliveira nodded, "the power of nature is terrifying. The meteor shower has almost turned the other side of the volcano into a hornet''s nest. Magma erupts everywhere, engulfing all the soldiers of Polly kingdom. We also spent a lot of energy to find such a living. At that time, there were more than 20 magicians around him performing magic to block the magma. When we arrived, those magicians couldn''t support us. I thought you needed to bring a living person back and saved him. This guy can have more than 20 magicians to protect him. He should be the number one in the poli Kingdom team. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "Oliveira, you have worked hard. Let''s have a rest. The light tower owner said that the environment and position in the seal will change every three hours. Now we have less than an hour to adjust. "


    "Good." Oliveira agreed and immediately ordered all the death fighters to rest. At Ye Yinzhu''s command, ADA went to one side to find a place to sit down. He is not used to the hot environment here, but after all, he is a level 9 Warcraft. This heat has little influence on him.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the prisoner. At this time, his arms are pressed by two death fighters, looking dejected. But ye Yinzhu can see from his flexible eyes that this man will never give up because he is caught. At this time, his mouth was tied by the soldiers around him with cloth strips, obviously not to let him shout out the word "Falan" to leave the battlefield.


    With a wave of his hand, ye Yinzhu asked the death warrior to untie the cloth on his mouth and ask, "what''s your name? Don''t play tricks. You can try. Is it the speed that you call Falan out of the battlefield, or the speed that I kill you when you call out the first word. I think, even if it is transmitted out of this huge magic array, there is a certain delay time


    "Hum." The man tilted his head and did not look at Ye Yinzhu. He knew that ye Yinzhu was right, because when the volcano erupted before, many soldiers in Polly Kingdom chose to shout out that they wanted to leave the battlefield. But just after they called out the word "Falan", the delay of several seconds killed them, and none of them could really leave the battlefield.Ye Hongyan, who is next to Ye Yinzhu, is just about to teach him a lesson, but he is stopped by Ye Yinzhu. He slowly steps forward. Before that, he helps Li Sha to heal his wounds and uses "dragon flying exercise" to kill two water dragons, which consumes a lot of energy for himself. Fortunately, there is Shenyuan magic robe that can be supplemented by filtering magic elements. Even in the non cultivation state, the effect is good.


    Ye Yinzhu walked until he was one meter away from the other party and then stopped, "I''ll tell you who I am first. I think you should have met me before the holy city of Falan. I am one of the leaders of the Milan Empire, and I am also a foreign silver dragon. I have another identity in the human world. I am a spiritual magician. I don''t know how your soul compares with the two water dragons in the air before? If you are confident, let me try soul searching. Make sure you don''t have to talk. What do you think? "


    The prisoner''s face turned pale when he heard the three words of soul searching. Of course, he knew how overbearing this magic was. Although he didn''t know how powerful Ye Yinzhu''s magic power was, how could foreign silver dragon''s spiritual power be poor? He is a soldier. Although his mental power is a little stronger than ordinary soldiers, how can he compare with a powerful magician. Once soul searching invades the soul, all he knows will still be known by Ye Yinzhu. At the same time, he will immediately become an idiot or a madman.


    "No, no soul searching. I''m Peja." Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Peja said reluctantly.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "that''s right. Just now, did my partner say that apart from you, are there any survivors in your kingdom of Polly? "


    Peijia knew that if he lied, he would not be able to hide from a psychic magician. At the same time, he had no lies to tell about ye Yinzhu''s problem. "Yes, except for the two water dragon messengers, I am alone now. The winner, the king, the loser, the thief, whatever you do. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if you are willing to answer me a question, maybe I will let you go. Needless to say, you are also one of the leaders of this trip to Polly kingdom. Previously in your team, who shot my silver dragon partner with an arrow. Where is that bow? "


    Peja was shocked and his face turned dead gray. Since he was caught, he has been looking for the chance to escape, but every death warrior around him has brought him great pressure. At this time, listening to Ye Yinzhu ask who shot lishai, there is no fluke in his heart. The look on the face gradually became cold, and with a fierce force, he straightened his waist under the pressure of two death fighters.


    "It was Lao Tzu who shot the silver dragon. I know I can''t live today. The bow you want is also mine. Anyway, I''m going to die. It''s nothing to give you. But I hope you can give me a good time, don''t torture me Smart eyes disappeared, replaced by a firm death.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed. There was no place to find. It took no effort. It was this guy who shot Li Sha. If it wasn''t for him, the previous battle could be described as perfect. But because of that poisonous arrow, he lost his most powerful partner for the time being. Especially important is the loss of high-altitude reconnaissance capabilities.


    "I won''t agree." Ye Yinzhu forced his anger to spit out four words.


    "You..." Peja said angrily, "don''t I have the right to die? Do you have chivalry


    Ye Yinzhu sneered, "I''m a magician, not a knight. Your poisonous arrow shot my partner and nearly killed her. It''s not so easy to die. Is there any antidote for your poisonous arrow


    Peja''s eyes, which used to look back at death, became more flexible again. "Antidote? Yes, of course. If you can give me the antidote. Otherwise, it''s a big deal to die with your silver dragon friend. I''m a cheap one. If you want to change it, you''ll think it over. "


    ------------------------


    the refining conference will be held at 12:00 tomorrow evening as usual. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 387

    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly. This man became so fast that he suddenly found a glimmer of hope to survive and wanted to hold himself up.


    "If there is an antidote, you''d better keep it for yourself, because my dragon friend''s poison has been removed. Since you use poison, you must know it well. There''s a poison here. It''s called soul snatching pill. After eating it, you need to take medicine again every month, otherwise you will die of seven days and nights of wailing. From now on, you are my slave. If you want to live, don''t use your head


    Peja was startled. "You kill me. I won''t eat it. Er... " As he spoke, a dark shadow had penetrated into his throat. Peja felt a bitter taste straight into his stomach, and suddenly he was shocked.


    "Let him go." Ye Yinzhu asked the death fighters to let go of Peja. "Remember, you are my slave from now on. I don''t know if you are really not afraid of death, but I think that if a person has the chance to live, he should not choose to die. You can keep your bow, but from now on, it will shoot wherever I let it shoot. If I find out that you disobey my orders, then you can''t get the antidote of the soul alluring pill. "


    "You..." Peijia was stunned, looking at Ye Yinzhu, unable to speak for a moment. It''s true that the previous attitude towards death was only made when we knew that we would die. He would rather die than be a hero. When the hope of survival reappears, who is willing to die? He has been practising archery for many years. He is really not reconciled! However, at this time, he was also thinking, in front of this young man who seems to be less than 20 years old, will he cheat himself? Is that really poison?


    As soon as the thought came to mind, suddenly, a strong pain rose from his abdomen, as if his intestines were tangled together. Peja gave a low breath and knelt down on the ground. His body was exhausted after the volcanic eruption, and the pain became very strong.


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice rang out coldly in his ear, "don''t worry, you''ll be OK. The pain is just a drug attack, all over your body. After a while, it will disappear naturally. " As he said this, he went to the big stone where he left to kill and sat down.


    This time, Peja really believed that the pain would not be fake! Although the heart does not want to, but can not say the words of resistance.


    Haiyang sat down next to Ye Yinzhu and asked in a low voice, "did you really give him some soul stirring pills? In your style, he hurt li shajie. You should kill him. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "at first, I wanted to kill him, but I found that this man was not determined and could use threats to force him to submit. Bow is the king of long-range weapons. In the future, Qin City needs such an army that can carry out long-range strike. Although this man''s character is average, since he can shoot and kill, his arrow skill is excellent. It''s better to use him than kill him. What''s more, the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle has just begun. One more person always has more strength. He has a magic bow and arrow to deal with the giant Dragons of other countries, isn''t that right? "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Haiyang understood it. However, she soon realized a problem, "but the master of Guangming tower said that the environmental change every three hours is based on the country. Later, if the environment and location change, can''t we even find this person? "


    Listening to her saying this, ye Yinzhu remembered the abnormality of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons'' ranking rules, and patted his forehead. "It''s careless. Thanks to your timely reminding, it seems that we can''t wear him around. This rule should be made by Francois, fearing that Milan and landias would unite with each other after meeting the allies. Now that he has been subdued, we can''t let this guy die. "


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu got up again and said to Peijia, "you are not in good health now. Let''s leave the battlefield by yourself first. From now on, you have nothing to do with the kingdom of Polly. You''d better pray that I don''t have anything to do, or you''ll wait for the poisonous hair to die. "


    Peijia nodded to Ye Yinzhu dejectedly. At this time, his colic was a little better. In this short time, he also wanted to be clear. Better to live than to die. At present, this young man is really strong. He used to be a subordinate of Polly Kingdom, but now he is just changing his boss. Maybe he can have more development space in Milan empire. After thinking about this, he accepted his fate.


    "Fa LAN," Peja yelled. With a twisted light, his figure gradually faded, and disappeared for five seconds.


    After solving Peja''s problem, ye Yinzhu immediately ordered, "everyone take out your weapons and get stained with the dirty blood in the cave. Be careful of yourself. Your skin must not come into contact with dirty blood. It can only be stained on the edge of the weapon. "


    Even the dragon can be poisoned. It can be seen how severe the toxin is. These dragon blood, which has been completely polluted by the toxin, has naturally become a new way of transmission of highly toxic drugs. The so-called non-toxic not husband, Polly kingdom can use poison, now simply their own side also use. It''s better for the enemy to die than for his own.


    Time passed quickly. When all the five hundred death warriors except the magicians were stained with poisonous blood, they did not rest for a few minutes, and everything around them suddenly began to change.


    The air twisted violently, and the huge volcano that stopped erupting in front of me gradually became empty, and the heat gradually disappeared, and everything around became blurred. Ye Yinzhu yelled, "keep alert."After the volcano battle, he has clearly realized that the battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons is not only a fight against man, but also a fight against heaven, and a fight against the disaster power of nature. Who knows what will happen in the next environment?


    The time of environment transformation was very slow. Ye Yinzhu felt that it had been ten minutes before everything around him became clear.


    This time, there is no bright sunshine. With the clarity of the scenery, the rumbling sound is constantly impacting people''s hearing.


    When you see the scene in front of you, even ye Yinzhu can''t help cursing. After the eruption, they face the water environment. Water is the source of life, but there is a saying that water can carry a boat and overturn it. At this time, they are facing the flood which is enough to capsize the boat.


    Ye Yinzhu and the five hundred warriors of death are on an island. Small enough to hold 500 of them. The location of the island is in the rough sea. Endless sea, huge waves are one after another impact on the body of the death fighters. At this time, ye Yinzhu clearly saw that there was an island not far away, which was much more pitiful than theirs.


    On the other island, there were only less than 50 people standing on it. They looked sad one by one. Most of them were injured. A wave nearly threw them into the sea.


    On that small island, there was a huge dragon, which was very desolate. Its fiery red scales were covered with black purple blood. Half of the dragon''s wings were only connected with its body. There were countless scars on its whole body, and they were all full of corrosive scars. It looks terrible.


    It''s the fire dragon. It should be from Palermo. Fire dragon signed a contract with Palermo kingdom. Ye Yinzhu still remembers Oliveira''s comments on these fighters when he introduced the Palermo Kingdom death squads to him. But at this moment, they only have less than 50 people left, and they all seem to be magicians.


    The distance between the two islands is about 1000 meters. Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice, "since I''m an ally, I''ll go and have a look. Oliveira, ye Hongyan, you organize us to stop the waves. Don''t be too stingy. Don''t fall into the water. "


    Oliveira waved his Epee, with a fierce fighting spirit, spread out the rushing wave and said: "Yinzhu, the wave is too fierce. If we can support it in three hours, it will consume a lot of fighting spirit. There should be some brothers who know how to swim. It''s better to swim in the sea. In three hours, the environment will change again. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "the boundary of Falan is not so simple. You see As he spoke, he raised his hand and pointed to the sea.


    Oliveira to take a breath, he saw that in the rough sea, from time to time there are purple dorsal fins. Of course, he knew what it was. It was the most terrible ogre shark in the sea, a level 6 Warcraft. The most terrible thing about this kind of Warcraft is the group attack. You don''t have to ask how to fight against waves and sharks.


    "ADA, you help us resist the waves and send me to the opposite island."


    "Yes, Lord Qin." The ice demon ape a Da stepped forward, bent down and grasped Ye Yinzhu''s waist with both hands. His seven meter high body suddenly rotated in place. His extremely wide and solid shoulders suddenly burst out with unimaginable force. He threw Ye Yinzhu obliquely into the air. With a flash of cold light in his eyes, three ice arrows shot out of his hands.


    Ice arrow is a variant magic of water system. Generally, water system magicians above orange level can cast it, but ADA''s ice arrow is different from that of magicians. As an ice level 9 Warcraft, he has been practicing in Bingsen for many years, and his control of water elements has reached a very strong level, especially in the sea with abundant water elements. The distance of his three ice arrows became extremely terrible. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 388

    Ye Yinzhu''s body was thrown 300 meters before he began to fall slowly. He lifted his body and tried his best to make his body lighter. When he flew out of 400 meters and was about to get close to the water, he just saw the three ice blue lights coming. Through the sacrifice of soul fire, ADA has already told him what he thinks when he throws out Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu''s toes are gently on the first ice arrow, and his body is like a big bird again. At the same time, he draws on his right palm and grabs the ice arrow he stepped on into his hand.


    He dashed forward 50 meters and began to fall. This time, ye Yinzhu stepped on the second ice arrow. In the same way, he continued to move forward 100 meters, and the three ice arrows had already arrived in his hands. At this time, he was more than 400 meters away from the shore of the island. With the help of the buoyancy of the ice arrow floating on the water, ye Yinzhu throws out three ice arrows one after another, and his body is also close to the opposite bank like a star ball.


    Maybe Ye Yinzhu''s action attracted the attention of those ogre sharks. The purple dorsal fin came close to him quickly, and he didn''t panic when he saw the ogre shark approaching Ye Yinzhu. The ice arrow had run out, and he was still more than 200 meters away. He pressed his hands to the water surface, and the purple bamboo''s fighting spirit broke out instantly, and the water surface was pressed down by his strong fighting spirit for more than meters With strong rebound force, ye Yinzhu pressed on the water three times, and finally landed on the island before the ogre shark caught up with him.


    "A friend of the Empire of Milan?" A tired voice sounded. When ye Yinzhu landed on the island, the magicians of Palermo Kingdom surrounded the injured red dragon. One by one, they watched him warily. Speaking of a young magician, his magic robe can be regarded as the most neat one in Palermo.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "Hello friends of Palermo, how did you become like this?"


    The talking magician looked at Ye Yinzhu with some doubts, "are you really a magician?" Just now, they saw that ye Yinzhu''s light figure was so directly across the kilometer water surface. Especially when ye Yinzhu finally pressed to the sea, his purple strength made the young people in Palermo wonder. After all, the age of the seven countries and seven dragons is limited to under 25 years old. In their opinion, it''s inconceivable that they can reach the purple level at such an age. It''s only possible for Falan to be like Marina, the saint of light.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''m a master of both magic and martial arts. What about your soldiers? Are you... "


    The young magician said with a bitter smile, "yes, they have all given their precious lives." At this point, he even said with some pride, "none of the soldiers of Palermo''s death squads escaped. In order to protect us magicians, they all died on the battlefield. Even the two red dragon messengers were killed and wounded. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked: "what happened? Did you meet the Empire of landias or the kingdom of Borneo He knows very well that only the people of those two countries can do so much damage to the kingdom of Palermo.


    The young magician said, "we met randias. As soon as we entered the magic circle, we were in great trouble before we knew what was going on. The first environment we face is the swamp. It''s a corrosive place. There are swamps that can trap people everywhere, and there are many level 4 or level 5 Dark demons in the swamp. Because there was no preparation, we had injuries as soon as we came up. The swamp is like a mouth of death, swallowing the lives of dozens of our soldiers. This time, most of the magicians who participated in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war were fire related. Only in this way can they wield their strongest power with the help of the two fire dragon messengers. But in the swamp, fire magic can''t play any role at all. We can only watch our people... " At this point, tears down his face, around the magicians are also gloomy lowered his head.


    Wave after wave of the impact of these fire magic cloth defense. Perhaps Palermo Kingdom''s luck is really bad. As fire magicians, they even encounter two environments that are not suitable for fire fighting. At this time, their situation is already in danger.


    Ye Yinzhu stands on the bank. Whenever the defense magic can''t resist, he claps his hand and smashes the huge waves with his fighting spirit. With his help, the magicians in Palermo barely hold on.


    The young magician continued: "we are struggling in the swamp, while we are still grieving for the loss of our comrades in arms, we met the randias. Their magicians are all dark and have two powerful level 9 Black Dragons. It''s best for them to play in the swamp environment. We, the Palermo Kingdom, came here to fight because we have an agreement with you Milan. We don''t want to fight for any good rankings. We just want to help you clear the obstacles to victory as much as possible. But randias is stronger than we expected. Especially the woman with twenty light soldiers. Their speed is really terrible. Although our soldiers are brave, they lose quickly under their corrosive attack. If it wasn''t for the fighting of our Palermo expendables, I''m afraid you can''t even see us now. As you can see in the end, when we arrived in three hours, we were sent here by the change of environment, only these disabled soldiers were left. The number of casualties among the landias is no more than 100, and the number of war dead is even less. The strength of those two black dragons is not what we can resist. I''m sorry, we Palermo can''t help Milan repel the enemy any moreYe Yinzhu deeply looked at the magicians in front of him and said, "you have done very well. The kingdom of Palermo will be proud of your performance. You are always the best comrades in arms of the Milan empire. Friends, get out of here. The rest is up to us. Believe me, I will take the Empire of Milan and defeat the randias thoroughly. "


    "Are you taking us off the battlefield? It seems that we Palermo have swallowed the bitter fruit of the last place this time. " The young magician lowered his head.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, you won''t be the last. Because in the first environment, we had volcanoes. There, we completely annihilated the poli kingdom. Now the kingdom of Polly has been annihilated by us, except for one survivor


    "Really?" The young magician looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. He clearly saw that the whole establishment of the Milan imperial army was very complete except that there was no silver dragon. The level 9 dragon can be changed into a human form, so it should also be in the team.


    "Milan really deserves to be the first powerful country in the mainland. We''re not going to help the war if we stay. We will leave the battlefield now. "


    The voice of Falan rings one after another, and ye Yinzhu constantly urges the fighting spirit to block the waves, giving the Palermo magicians and the red dragon time to fight for retreat.


    The young magician''s body gradually became illusory after shouting the word "Falan". Before his body disappeared, he called out to Ye Yinzhu: "Friends of Milan, defeat landias. We must defeat them to avenge us. We are waiting outside for the good news of your return. "


    Ye Yinzhu bows to the disappearing figures of the magicians in Palermo, "I won''t let you down."


    Palermo people disappear, ye Yinzhu''s heart is heavy. Judging from the strength, Palermo Kingdom team will never be worse than Polly Kingdom team. The reason why we were able to annihilate the poli Kingdom Corps was largely due to the help of the natural environment. Even so, we paid the price of serious injury. However, the randias Empire completely destroyed the battle system of Palermo kingdom in the frontal collision, which shows that these enemies are not easy to deal with. Randias, how strong are you. Unconsciously, the appearance of the black phoenix, Princess landias, appears in Ye Yinzhu''s mind.


    With the help of fighting against the sea, ye Yinzhu returns to his own island. At this time, under the dispatch of Ye Hongyan and Oliveira, the soldiers of the God of death methodically block the invasion of the waves. The magician is not involved in the action, but in the collective rest. Four hundred and fifty soldiers were divided into nine groups of fifty. Take turns to send out a fight to defeat the waves from the bombardment. In this way, we can save more energy.


    The ice ape ADA played a great role in blocking the impact of the waves. What he did was very simple. With the help of the sea water in front of him, he cast one huge ice shield after another, and became the main force to block the impact of the waves.


    Oliveira saw that ye Yinzhu came back and asked him, "is Palermo finished? Is it randias


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Oliveira''s look in his eyes also became dignified. He made a quick decision and said, "Yinzhu, take a rest first. We don''t need to face the enemy in the three hours this time. You are the commander in chief. Recover your strength as soon as possible. It''s up to us to resist the waves. "


    --------------------------------------------------


    the outbreak of chapter six has begun. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 389

    "Good." Ye Yinzhu is also welcome. His consumption is not small, Oliveira is right, death fighters need him. At the moment, he sat on the ground with his knees crossed. First, he took some food and water from Xumi''s precepts and gave them to everyone. Instead of practicing, he took out his great saint Yiyin Qin and played the Peiyuan meditation with the ocean. Playing piano music is training for him. With the help of Shenyuan magic robe, although playing piano music in this way is not as fast as direct training, the effect is acceptable. By doing so, he can also better let the death fighters recover. In this kind of group scuffle, one''s strength is limited after all. The best way to face the danger is to maintain the overall strength.


    With the help of Peiyuan jingxinqu and the clear division of labor, the death fighters not only have no more strength consumption, but are gradually recovering their physical strength. Ice demon ape a DA is secretly excited. It''s good to be with Qin emperor. Such a wonderful Qin song is his hope for further advancement! Never stop to improve the strength, is the biggest wish of every Warcraft, even if it is nine level lower he is no exception.


    Three relatively quiet hours passed quickly, and when the air twisted again, the waves that bombarded the island for three hours disappeared quietly. The rich water element in the air quietly dispersed, and everything began to change.


    Without Ye Yinzhu''s command, everyone has raised vigilance to the highest position. Since every environment will face natural disasters, who knows what to face in the next environment?


    Light and shadow change, light flickering, everything around once again appeared great changes, the endless sea disappeared. As soon as the surrounding scenery became clear, death fighters felt a strong heat wave coming. Previously those immersed in the armor of the sea quickly evaporated, looking around, is a piece of yellow.


    Desert, this time the environment is desert. The hot sun is setting from the sky. Judging from the position of the sun, it should be noon in this environment, and it is also the highest temperature in the desert. The hot sand on the ground is still quickly introduced into the body even through the thick leather boots. At the beginning, people didn''t feel much. But with the sunshine, the Milan soldiers are clearly found that their bodies like to be baked by the hot armor. And then they just appeared in this environment for less than ten minutes.


    Ye Yinzhu carefully observed the surrounding environment, the desert can only be regarded as a natural phenomenon, not a disaster. Will there be other countries here this time? He and the death fighters are now behind a sand dune, but the sun is shining from above, so there is no shelter.


    Just as he stood on the top of the sand dune, his pupils began to contract subconsciously. He saw another team, a neat team.


    Walking in the front of the team is the beautiful black phoenix with long dark blue hair. Behind him, the number of landias soldiers is about four fifths of the original number. I don''t know whether the fifth is dead or injured and left the battlefield. Needless to say, they also encountered some problems in the last environment. The loss of one fifth is not only caused by the kingdom of Palermo.


    Just when ye Yinzhu saw the blue DIAS team, two loud dragon chants sounded at the same time, and the black dragon Eddie and the beautiful and coquettish mother black dragon turned into noumenon at the same time. Obviously, the landias also attached great importance to reconnaissance.


    "Prepare to fight." Ye Yinzhu gave a low drink. Now that it has been encountered, there is no other possibility. He sat down directly on the hill. After hearing Ye Yinzhu''s command, the death fighters immediately react and approach the hillside under the leadership of Oliveira and ye Hongyan.


    Ocean also sat down beside Ye Yinzhu and directly took out her zither and laid it on her lap.


    The two black dragons in the air obviously found them, and a few rapid dragon chants sounded, which made the black phoenix look at them immediately.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "since we have met each other, we have to fight to the death. Oliveira, ye Hongyan, you take the soldiers to prepare for the charge, magician, the strongest magic preparation. Your goal is to fight each other. If the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move. As long as their magicians dare to act, they will use your strongest magic to blast me. Da, you cooperate with the death fighters to attack. You are the main attack force, and you should pay attention to your own safety. "


    Ah Da looked up at the two black dragons circling in the air, "Lord Qin, how can those two guys solve this problem?"


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "two black dragons are given to me and the ocean. But I''m afraid I can''t spare my hand to help you. Brother Oliveira, Hongyan, please. We have to rely on our own strength now


    Ye Hongyan always flashed a fanatical light in his cold eyes, "if we don''t return to the embrace of death, then they will become our sacrifice to death. Epee in the front, spear in the back, triangle formation, formation


    Such a hot environment did not shake the strong fighting spirit of the warriors of the God of death. 450 soldiers quickly arranged a neat camp on the sand dunes. The edge of the God of death finally showed itself for the first time in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle. The strong killing opportunity with surging death breath was blown to the enemy camp by the wind.The black phoenix didn''t give the order to attack at the first time. From a distance, she raised her hand, and the landias stopped and quickly arranged into a square array, with the soldiers in front and the magicians behind. And black phoenix and her side that position is obviously not low man standing in the front, behind them is the twenty light soldiers covered by black.


    In terms of quantity, it is clear that the Empire of Milan has the upper hand. But the black dragon in the air is undoubtedly their biggest threat. Although Ye Yinzhu is self-confident, he knows that he still has some control over the level 8 dragon, but it can only make them lose control of their body. At level 9, it''s impossible to destroy them with the help of "dragon flying gymnastics". We can only try our best to hold down our opponents with the help of Qin music.


    The dead wood dragon harp is placed on his knee. Ye Yinzhu looks far away. Instead of looking at the black dragon in the air, he looks at the black phoenix with long dark blue hair.


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan are standing side by side in front of them. Ahead of them is Ada, who is more than seven meters tall. ADA is the tip of the triangle. They just wait for ye Yinzhu to give an order, and immediately insert them into the enemy camp like a sharp knife.


    In the desert environment, a decisive battle with landias is not a loss to the Empire of Milan. Fifty fire magicians can play their magic power better in this hot environment. However, the hot environment is not good for the dark mages.


    The wind blows gravel on the soldiers'' armor, making a rustling sound. In the air, the black dragon''s deep singing sound starts. When ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers also press on the strings, he suddenly finds that the sound of gravel beating armor is gradually getting louder. The blaring wind takes away some of the heat in the desert. Suddenly, the light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashes, and he suddenly understands. It''s not that there is no disaster in the desert. It''s just that the disaster has not yet begun. Just at this time, a total of 22 lightning like shadows on the side of landias drew 22 black lines on the desert and ran towards them at full speed. A large amount of black fog gathered in the air behind their formation. The soldiers of landias had launched a group charge.


    "Yinzhu, give the order." Oliveira urged. It takes time for soldiers to charge. Without speed, how can they resist the impact of the other side?


    "The magician stops the spell, all the soldiers listen to the order, the triangle charge formation turns to the round defense formation, and the protection magician is in the center. ADA, come here Ye Yinzhu gives the order quickly. Although the soldiers have always strictly executed his orders, the first time is that of death. ADA also comes to Ye Yinzhu quickly.


    "Yinzhu, what are you doing?" Oliveira cried out in a hurry. However, when he called out the last word, the whole body was instantly stiff. Because, he clearly saw, at the end of the desert, the yellow sand howled, the wind was extremely amazing speed, and in the blink of an eye, it was close to the battlefield.


    Tornadoes are actually tornadoes, and they are nine tornadoes that appear at the same time. The disaster in this desert environment is tornado hell.


    Ye Yinzhu made Ada bend down to protect the ocean for the first time. When the ocean was covered with Ada''s white hair, the violent hurricane had come.


    It''s so fast. It''s so fast. Nine tornadoes, which did not give the five hundred warriors of death and the randias any chance to react, swept the whole battlefield in an instant. The surrounding became a world of yellow sand.


    The ice ape has a huge body and amazing weight. Although the tornado is violent, his body is not easy to be blown up. Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, the warriors of the God of death form a circle array for the first time. Their heavy armor and formation saved them. But ye Yinzhu was standing there alone. And even more coincidentally, one of the biggest tornadoes happened to pass by, directly blowing his body into the sky and oblique flying.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu really feels that human beings are so small under the strong force of nature. His body just fell, but it just fell into the core of another tornado. The whole person rises in the air in the rapid rotation.


    Just as ye Yinzhu urged his fighting spirit to protect his whole body, he saw another figure, a graceful figure and flying dark blue long hair. Just like himself, he also circled in the tornado. Subconsciously, he reached out and grasped a soft and greasy hand. Four eyes facing each other in a tornado. The distance between them was so close that even their heartbeat could be heard clearly. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 390

    Desert, which is dry and hot, is also one of the most unsuitable environments for living creatures. When ye Yinzhu and his death fighters appear here, he is always alert to the changes in the surrounding environment. The desert itself is not a disaster, but there are many disasters in the desert. By the way, I''ve read a special book about the desert. Therefore, when the wind and sand in the air increased rapidly, he had guessed that it was wrong. As the feeling became stronger and stronger, he gave the order of passive defense at the first time.


    Facts have proved that ye Yinzhu''s practice is correct. The disaster they encounter in this environment is the most terrifying sandstorm in the desert. It is probably only in this virtual border that Jiulong will appear.


    However, the reaction time for ye Yinzhu was so short that he only had time to protect the death warrior and the ocean, but he forgot himself. If Bess was still around, maybe he could react by wrapping himself around the ape with Bess. But at the moment when the tornado came, it was too late for anything.


    When ye Yinzhu finds the graceful figure in the tornado, she not only whispers in her heart, but also cries out. Isn''t that dark blue long hair the black phoenix?


    When ye Yinzhu pulls black phoenix''s hand, black phoenix also seems to find a driftwood in the sea to hold him tightly. Previously, the two leaders of the two hostile sides met in the tornado and had such close contact.


    Ye Yinzhu''s right hand subconsciously hugs the black phoenix''s waist, and the black phoenix also holds his big hand tightly. Under the strong wind, the position of his body changes constantly, but the two people''s opposite appearance will not change.


    Ye Yinzhu found that his heart beat very fast. The intimacy that had appeared before stimulated his brain more strongly than before. At the same time, there were more strong anomalies surrounded by the intimacy. Not physically, but in his heart.


    In the wind, they can''t speak, they can''t even communicate. For both of them, if the shot is the best time at this time, it is almost impossible to dodge at such a close distance. But I don''t know why, black phoenix just tightly holds Ye Yinzhu''s big hand, even lowers his head, leans his head on Ye Yinzhu''s chest, and ye Yinzhu just looks at her foolishly, Zizhu''s fighting spirit is released, protecting himself and her body.


    Why do you have such a familiar and intimate feeling? The idea of being in a tornado makes Ye Yinzhu concentrate more. Gradually, a vague figure gradually appeared in the depths of his mind.


    No one knows how long the sandstorm will last. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t worry too much about his soldiers. With a good defense formation and their heavy armor, it''s not a big problem to protect themselves in this gale. After all, every death warrior is an expert. The ocean is also protected by level 9 Warcraft ice demon ape, and nothing will happen. He found that he was determined to kill in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war, and he couldn''t even touch the gorgeous beauty in his arms.


    Is it because of her beauty? No, ye Yinzhu quickly denied the idea. It''s not like I haven''t seen a beautiful woman myself. Xiangluan, Haiyang, and even Angie and Anya sisters are the best of all. Even worse than the black phoenix, the gap is not too big. But why do you have a unique feeling about her?


    Just when ye Yinzhu''s figure gradually becomes clear in constant thinking, suddenly, a strong sense of weightlessness comes, the pressure of wind and sand cutting outside the fighting spirit disappears instantly, and their bodies are embracing each other in the air.


    It''s not good. The figure in Ye Yinzhu''s mind suddenly disappears in this sudden situation. He holds the black phoenix in one hand and tries to push the fighting spirit to the limit. His right hand strikes down one after another, trying to slow down his falling momentum with the impact of fighting spirit on the air.


    A mass of purple fighting air in the air, dazzling burst, although the speed slowed down some, but still fast. If it was just him, maybe it would be better, but it was him and black phoenix at this time. Although purple level fighting spirit is strong, but the air is nihilistic after all, can borrow the force is too little. Let go of the black phoenix? No, this idea didn''t even appear in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. He just constantly urged his fighting spirit, but his big hand holding the black phoenix was particularly firm. Black phoenix''s waist is very thin, as if it can be broken by force. Her slender is extremely smooth. Ye Yinzhu dares to say that this is the most perfect waist he has ever seen. In particular, the curve from his waist to his hips is so perfect.


    When ye Yinzhu is sweating on his head and the falling speed is still terrible, the black phoenix in his arms suddenly raises his head, one hand embraces Ye Yinzhu''s waist, and the other hand slaps down like him.


    What surprised Ye Yinzhu was that what black phoenix photographed in his hand was also a mass of purple light. Purple fighting spirit, she is also purple fighting spirit. In terms of age, she seems to be a little younger than herself. I was in what kind of coincidence to have today''s achievements, but she is also a purple war division. At the same time, ye Yinzhu also found that the fighting spirit of black phoenix is full of dark atmosphere. Obviously, her fighting spirit is dark.Under the joint efforts of the two men, the downward trend slowed down a lot, and the purple fighting spirit made them fall gently towards the ground. When they saw that they were about to fall into the yellow sand, they had a tacit understanding. At the same time, they clapped a palm, and the yellow sand was flying below. With the help of the anti earthquake force on the ground, they also soared and eliminated all the falling potential.


    Black phoenix''s face is still cold, she did not look up to see ye Yinzhu, at this time slowed down the momentum, she suddenly released the hand holding Ye Yinzhu, gently on his shoulder, the body like a wisp of smoke from his arms to break out, in the air pianpianpianpianpian whereabouts, really like the most beautiful black phoenix fell to the ground.


    Black phoenix from the arms also make ye Yinzhu wake up, yes, she is my enemy, body floating in the air, fell on the other side.


    Maybe it''s because the desert storm has just ended. At this time, the temperature in the desert is lower than that in this environment, and it''s not so hot.


    Black phoenix standing in the distance, quietly looking at Ye Yinzhu, at this time her eyes have completely restored the past cold.


    Ye Yinzhu is also looking at her, but his eyes are much more complex. He hates the manic sandstorm at this time. You can shave it if you want. Can''t you shave a little longer? It almost occurred to me why I felt so kind to the black phoenix.


    Black phoenix coldly looked at Ye Yinzhu, but she didn''t seem to mean to do it, just said coldly: "when you see every woman, do you want to take advantage of it?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the first sentence he said was not about the fight between the two countries, but about this. He blushed slightly and said, "no, black phoenix, don''t get me wrong. You know what happened in the tornado just now. I didn''t know how to react at that time. It''s not good for you or me to fight in a tornado. I''ve always had a question for you. "


    Black phoenix cold way: "ask what?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "have we ever met before. I don''t know why. From the first time I met you, I had a strong sense of intimacy. I''ve always been very sensitive, and I can''t be wrong. "


    Black phoenix''s cold eyes fluctuated for a while, and the indifference on his face disappeared unconsciously. He seemed to be funny and said to Ye Yinzhu: "do you use this method to chase girls? It''s too old-fashioned. "


    "Well No, I didn''t mean that. Frankly, I''ve never chased girls. Naturally, I don''t know what it''s like to chase girls. Black phoenix, you haven''t answered my question At this time, ye Yinzhu was no longer the strong man who was in command of death 500 before. He seemed to have recovered his simplicity when he just stepped into the mainland.


    Black phoenix slightly lowered her head, so that ye Yinzhu could not see her eyes, shook her head and said: "no, we haven''t. I''ve never seen it before. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "haven''t you seen it? Where does my sense of familiarity come from? You''re not lying to me


    "I lied to you. Don''t forget, we are enemies. Look at the moves. " The shadow flashed, and the distance of 50 meters between them was completely ignored by the black phoenix. The next moment, she had come to Ye Yinzhu, and a dark light came straight to Ye Yinzhu''s throat like a poisonous snake.


    Encounter attack, ye Yinzhu also recovered from the previous mood. Although he was surprised at the speed of black phoenix, he didn''t panic. He flashed to the right and patted black phoenix''s hand with his right hand.


    A cold electricity passed by Ye Yinzhu''s throat, which made him feel a chill at his neck. His hand was completely empty, and the figure of black phoenix disappeared in an instant.


    The sense of crisis comes from behind. Ye Yinzhu subconsciously takes a step forward. The unique footwork of Zhuzong develops rapidly. His feet are unreal and a shadow passes by.


    So fast, it''s almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. Is this what human beings can achieve? Judging from the fighting color, she should also be the first stage of purple, but why is her speed so terrible, and there is no fighting light when attacking. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 391

    Xiao San sees that many readers are questioning this issue. Frankly speaking, if Xiao San is also a reader, he will also be worried. However, in this book, Xiao San has something to do with Sula. Here, Xiao San wants to emphasize that Sula''s foreshadowing never reveals is a kind of momentum. Let''s think about it. When men and women have sex, isn''t it the pleasure of all things converging to the last moment? In order to make everyone look forward to the less painful waiting for the disclosure of Sula''s identity, Xiao San disclosed it in advance. The first woman Ye Yinzhu pushed down must be Sula, which is the moment when Sula''s body was exposed. As for when, Xiao San dare not say. According to the plot design, at least another big plot will be developed after the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war. We can''t reveal more. Take your time. This book has been gradually on the right track. More important and wonderful content will be displayed later.


    Finally, Xiao San would like to thank all the readers for their support. I can only say that Xiao San will write in accordance with his own ideas. It is impossible for an author to meet the expectations of all readers, but I believe that the content behind this book will make you excited.


    At the beginning of the month, and the book friends who have monthly tickets, please support me. Thank you very much. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 392

    Oliveira''s face was a little ugly, but looking at Ye Yinzhu, she was full of admiration. "Yinzhu, how did you find out that the storm was coming? Fortunately, you adjusted the formation of the brothers in time, otherwise we would be miserable this time. Form a circle array, so that the brothers pull together, connect the body weight, and then protect the magicians in the center. The tornado is strong, but it can''t blow all of us together. It''s just that the storm is coming too fast. The magician in the middle didn''t have time to protect him completely. Seven people were swept away by the tornado. "


    "What? Seven people have been swept away? " With a flash of cold light in his eyes, ye Yinzhu clenched his fist. Feeling the tense muscles of his body, the ocean raised his head, carefully grasped his big hand, and comforted him silently.


    For ye Yinzhu, the God of death 500 and he went through life and death. Seven in and seven out of the orcs in the Arctic wasteland did not cause any loss. At this time, seven people were missing in the storm. How could he not be angry? In the heart to France Blue''s hatred suddenly deepened a few minutes.


    Oliveira saw that ye Yinzhu''s face was not right, and quickly continued: "don''t worry. Although they are out of the battlefield, I think they will be OK. When they were blown up by the wind, I made up my mind and yelled for them to call out Falan to leave the battlefield. I think they still have enough reaction time after being blown up. It''s just that we have lost the power of seven magicians in this array. "


    After listening to Oliveira''s words, ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "brother, this is not your own opinion. This is the right choice. I''m not good enough. I''m not thoughtful enough. " At this point, his voice clearly spread to the ears of every death warrior.


    "Listen up, from now on, survival will be the first law that each of you must enforce. Once you lose your fighting power or are unable to resist natural phenomena, you must protect your life as your first choice. I don''t mean to teach you to be greedy for life and fear death, but you must not sacrifice unnecessarily. The most important thing is to preserve the living power. When necessary, I command you to shout out the words of leaving the battlefield and wait outside the magic circle. Do you understand? "


    "I understand." This is the best point for the five hundred warriors of the God of death. At any time, they will absolutely obey the orders given above. After siduofu transferred them to Ye Yinzhu, ye Yinzhu''s order naturally became the supreme decree in their heart.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu''s eyes reveal a soft light, "let''s have a rest in place. It''s not far from the next environment change. " There is no possibility of a long-term rest in this seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle. The changing environment every three hours makes the strong of the seven countries and seven dragons have to face the threat of natural disasters at the first time. Coupled with the duel between each other, the qualifying battle has become dangerous. Even Milan and landias, the two great powers, are extremely difficult to deal with.


    "Brother Oliveira. What about the loss of the landias? " Ye Yinzhu asked in a low voice.


    Oliveira''s ugly face relaxed a little. He laughed and said, "they are much worse than us. The 22 agile soldiers who rushed to the front, including the black Phoenix Princess and another leader, were swept away by the tornado in the first time. However, their heavy armored soldiers group charge formation is very good, although they are blown back to where. But I''m sure their formation is still intact. Like our soldiers, there won''t be much loss. The worst thing is their magicians. As soon as the soldiers charged, the magicians lost their protection and were swept away by the storm. I don''t know how many of them could shout out the word "Falan" in time. However, I believe that few of these dark mages can continue to appear in the battle field of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons. As for the two black dragons, they disappeared at the beginning of the storm. This time, we can say that the overall advantage. Next time you meet them in a place where the environment is not too bad, they will die. "


    With a slight smile, ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft light, his hands clasped in front of his chest, and his eyes became a little evil. "I hope to meet them earlier and defeat landias, which is equivalent to our final victory. The kingdom of Bozhe is not afraid. "


    More than half an hour later, the twisted light reappeared, the air in the desert began to twist and transform, and everything changed dramatically. The situation in this super magic array has changed again.


    The distortion gradually disappeared, and the eyes gradually became clear. When the black phoenix could see everything in front of him, his face suddenly became ugly. In the desert, she didn''t have ye Yinzhu''s ability. She didn''t find her own army until the environment changed. At this time, the environment finally changed, and the soldiers of landias also appeared in front of her. But at this time, black phoenix''s mood is extremely unstable.


    Originally, there were more than 400 people in the team, but now there were nearly 100 less, leaving only more than 300. What makes black phoenix angry most is that all the magicians have disappeared. The rest are the heavy armor warriors and the 20 black lilies who follow them. But without exception, everyone''s appearance is extremely embarrassed, and some soldiers'' helmets and weapons are even missing. Only the two nine level black dragons and their own brother, Samoye, the prince of landias, are still in good shape."How could it be like this? What about the magician? Where is it all? " Black phoenix cold looking at the people around.


    Samoye snorted coldly, "it''s not your poor command. I don''t know what my father thought. Actually let a woman with impure blood to command this battle. If something goes wrong, you are fully responsible. "


    Black phoenix cold look at Samoye, Samoye cold body, clearly feel a surge of murderous gas from the black phoenix body, it is not a threat like murderous gas, sharp cold at any time may break out.


    "Forget it, forget it. Black phoenix, we can''t help losing the magician. Even Eddie and I had to protect ourselves. I hope you randias magicians will be smart and have a chance to leave the battlefield in the storm. Let''s deal with the present situation first. " It''s Jones, the black dragon. She and Eddie are the best of the young generation in black dragon city. It''s a little bit more than the black dragon night star that ye Yinzhu met at the beginning.


    Black phoenix also knows that this is not the time for civil strife. Subconsciously looking back, the surrounding air is becoming more and more hot. If ye Yinzhu is here at this time, he will surely find that the environment of the landias team is the first one they encounter, volcanic eruption.


    "Full retreat, Eddie, Jones, please delay the eruption as much as you can." Black phoenix gave the order for the first time. Without even looking at Samoye, he took the lead to go down the mountain.


    Black phoenix is facing the crisis of volcanic eruption on one side, while ye Yinzhu is in a more difficult environment to deal with on the other.


    The intense heat of the desert disappeared with the change of environment. At this time, ye Yinzhu was faced with cold, extreme cold. Everything around is completely white. The sky was snowy and windy, and the goose like snow cut the senses of soldiers and magicians like a knife under the strong wind.


    Ice sheet, ye Yinzhu, the environment they are facing this time is ice sheet.


    When you feel the cold and strong wind around you, there is a strong howling sound in the Milan team. It''s ADA. In front of this extremely cold environment, for his ice ape, it is simply the best. Compared with the temperature in Bingsen, it''s still a bit of a mystery here. The ice blade like snowflakes have no effect on the ice ape at all. The rich elements of ice and wind in the air are the favorite of the ice ape. The physical strength consumed in the desert and facing the sea begins to recover rapidly at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally found a Da''s excitement. Of course, he was also happy. Without the help of Li Sha, ADA can be said to be the strongest fighting force in the team besides himself. In some aspects, he can''t compare with him. Of course, his strength recovery is a good thing.


    However, apart from ADA, other people are not so good. The scorching armor that had been exposed to the sun before quickly lost its temperature. In the blink of an eye, it was as cold as ice. The magicians are shivering one by one. Even with the maintenance of soldiers, the extremely cold weather is not supported by their physical condition.


    Ye Yinzhu pulls the hand of Shanghai Ocean and introduces the bamboo spirit into her body to keep her body warm. At the same time, she looks around, hoping to find a mountain like terrain, even a mountain bag. As long as you open a hole, you can naturally stop the wind and snow.


    After several previous environmental transformations, ye Yinzhu has come to understand that in this magic circle, fighting with other countries is not the most important thing, but how to survive better in natural environmental disasters.


    As long as our own side can survive more, natural disasters will also consume the participants of other countries. The longer we stay in the magic circle, the greater the chance of final victory.


    That''s why the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan thinks that not many people will leave the battlefield in two days. It''s just that they didn''t expect that although the strength of the soldiers of the seven countries is not bad, they underestimated the roar of nature. The ability of these powerful soldiers to adapt to the outside world is far from enough. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 393

    After all, most of the warriors and magicians of the seven kingdoms have been constantly practicing hard. How many of these achievements have been honed?


    After watching Ye Yinzhu for a long time, they didn''t find any raised terrain. It was a flat ice sheet, that is to say, they didn''t have a place to escape from the wind and snow.


    "What about Yinzhu? We don''t know which country we will meet this time. " Oliveira said beside Ye Yinzhu. Although fighting spirit can support, but in such a cold environment, the body consumption is undoubtedly great.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "no matter which country we are facing, we should first protect ourselves in the natural environment. Since there are no mountains here, we''ll make a hole in the ground so that we can at least avoid the wind. Magician, use fire magic to keep warm. ADA, do it. Open me a cave on the ground that can hold everyone. "


    "Yes, Lord Qin." ADA agreed. In such an environment, his strength can undoubtedly be brought into full play. Striding forward, he left the team and rushed out tens of meters away. With a fierce roar, his fists were raised at the same time, and with the light of ice blue, he hit the ground heavily.


    With a loud bang, a huge pit with a diameter of more than five meters suddenly appeared at Ada''s feet, but with the appearance of the huge pit, there was a special sound.


    Putong -


    water splashes. ADA''s body disappeared.


    It''s abnormal that there is water under the ice. Ye Yinzhu is shocked. Just as he wants to go to save ADA, he sees a big hairy hand sticking out from the edge of the pit, grabbing the ice beside the pit. With a splash of water, ADA reappears in front of the public, but now he has become a drowned chicken.


    The white hair of the whole body is wet through, and there is a layer of ice residue on it. In this extremely cold weather, it is about to freeze. A big body trembles, a layer of ice mist spreads from him, with the expansion of ice blue light, the ice water on his body miraculously disappeared.


    "Lord Qin, there''s water all over here. Do you want to continue to smash it?"


    It''s all water. What else? Ye Yinzhu looks at the pit helplessly. At this time, the green fighting light has been released from the whole team. At the same time, there are dazzling fireballs.


    Since the return of the northern wilderness, the strength of the five hundred warriors of death has been improved to a certain extent. Although it is inseparable from training, what is more important is that ye Yinzhu''s almost uninterrupted Peiyuan jingxinqu played a huge role in their strength growth. At this time, although the five hundred warriors of the God of death were not all abnormal green level or above like the French Blue Knights, they were also promoted to green level.


    The firelight is tottering in the wind and snow, resisting the cold fighting spirit, and consuming rapidly. This is just the beginning. Ye Yinzhu knows that if it goes on like this, he will lose most of his fighting power even if he won''t freeze the people after three hours of wind and snow.


    "ADA, can you make a house out of the ice wall to cover everyone?" Ye Yinzhu suddenly thought of ADA''s ice magic.


    Sure enough, ADA nodded and said, "no problem." The blue light released from him gradually turned into blue purple. The snowflakes flying in the air seemed to be pulled by a special force, and quickly concentrated in the direction of ADA''s body. A layer of ice blue halo continues to spread out, from the foot of ADA, an ice wall rapid prototyping.


    After all, the strength of level 9 Warcraft is powerful. After a while, a huge ice wall has appeared beside ADA. With the continuous injection of magic power and the condensation of snowflakes in the air, the ice wall spreads rapidly. When it becomes a semi arc, the cold wind borne by the five hundred warriors of death is blocked. Ye Yinzhu led the crowd to gather beside the ice wall. With Ada''s continuous efforts, the ice wall gradually closed, forming a cylinder about six meters high. In this way, the surrounding cold wind and ice and snow can not blow on the soldiers and magicians. Of course, ADA''s efforts are not over. The top of the ice wall is gradually closing to the center. A huge igloo was formed with the efforts of this ice ape. Although it looks simple, it''s a timely help for the five hundred warriors of death at this time.


    With the help of the magicians, the temperature in the igloo gradually increased, and the armor was not so cold. A Da didn''t stay in the igloo. He looked at a small door under the igloo and kept himself outside. The cold and windy environment is more suitable for him.


    Ye Yinzhu is secretly glad to bring ADA here this time. Although he can''t compare with Huang Jin Bi Meng in attack and defense, in this kind of weather, ADA''s role is undoubtedly much bigger than Huang Jin Bi Meng.


    Ye Yinzhu let people rest in the igloo, constantly experiencing various natural disasters, and often extreme weather conditions, which cost everyone a lot. If there is no special time to rest, we must seize every possible time to rest. He walked out of the igloo by himself, turned over on Ada''s shoulder, and used the height to look into the distance. There will be no problem with the invasion of Blizzard for the time being. What we need to pay attention to now is man-made disasters. Who knows which country will be affected by this environmental change?


    Just then, the wind roared, and ye Yinzhu looked out into the distance, carefully observing the movement around him. He is not worried about meeting a powerful country now. In terms of probability, they just met randias in the last environment, and the possibility of meeting again this time is much less. Among all countries, Shuilong city is undoubtedly the most suitable environment for fighting. But the two water dragons that had a treaty with Polly kingdom were killed by themselves in the volcanic environment. Therefore, no matter which country appears here, it has to bear the cold wind and snow just like its own side. With the same consumption, ye Yinzhu has the confidence to win even if he meets randias again.However, ye Yinzhu was disappointed soon, because he did not see any national army here, and there was no flying dragon in the air. I can''t help but wonder, is there only one side in this environment? If you think about it, it may not be without it. After all, the battle of seven countries and seven dragons involves seven parties. If the environment changes and the transmission of soldiers from different countries is irregular, it is possible for a single country to appear in one environment.


    When ye Yinzhu was secretly glad to have a three hour rest, suddenly, the ice demon ape gave a low roar like a demonstration.


    "ADA, what''s the matter?"


    "Lord Qin, there are enemies. It''s the ice bear


    Ye Yinzhu looked in the direction of Ah Da''s finger. Sure enough, in the snow, huge white bodies were approaching them. Because their bodies are also white, it is difficult to distinguish them in such an environment.


    Ye Yinzhu had a bitter smile in his heart. He thought that snowstorm was one of the easiest natural disasters to deal with. Unexpectedly, he met Warcraft instead of man-made disasters. Ice bear is ice Warcraft, level 6. Although they don''t have high intelligence, this kind of Warcraft''s own defense is very good. Their physical attack mixed with ice attribute is enough to make people headache. Fortunately, there are only more than ten ice bears here. Such a quantity can be almost solved by one person.


    When ye Yinzhu was celebrating the number of ice bears, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his mind and subconsciously looked in other directions. It turns out that ice bears are not only from one direction, but from all directions. The number of ice bears is close to 100.


    Hundreds of ice level 6 Warcraft. What is that concept? Even a thousand dragon cavalry brigade may not be their opponent. Ye Yinzhu hesitated a little, his eyes flashed, and he had made a decision in his heart. Patted ADA''s head and said, "I''ll send you back first. I''ll take care of these stupid guys myself. "


    A daze for a moment, since joining Ye Yinzhu, in addition to the freedom is limited, his life is very freehand. When I was in Qincheng, I didn''t have much to do except carry some stones occasionally. In his opinion, purple scares him most, but it is Ye Yinzhu who makes him admire and be close to him most. He remembered the wonderful music all the time. He can fully feel that his strength has made rapid progress in that music. This is the moment of expression. How can the Emperor Qin confront the enemy himself?


    "Lord Qin, let me help you. There are a lot of them, but I won''t let them rush over. " ADA thumped his chest with confidence.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and rose from ADA''s broad shoulders. He was already sitting on the top of the igloo. "You can''t deal with so many ice bears on your own. I let you go for fear of hurting you. Go back. " As he said this, without waiting for ADA to show his determination again, the silver light flickered, and he sent ADA back to his own space.


    The waterfall string organ is above Ye Yinzhu''s knees for the first time. If the five hundred warriors of the God of death come out at the same time, they will certainly be able to deal with these ice bears. But the consumption of fighting in this ice and snow is by no means what ye Yinzhu hopes to see.


    Therefore, he would rather spend more on himself than maintain the fighting capacity of the five hundred warriors of death. After all, the real showdown is far from over. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 394

    "Be attentive and introverted, and have no external things in your mind. No matter what sounds from the outside world, protect your mind. Ocean, you play "Peiyuan meditation" in the igloo. " Ye Yinzhu''s voice is directly transmitted to the igloo.


    Hearing Ye Yinzhu''s solemn voice, Haiyang immediately realizes what''s going on outside. But now she''s in danger. She knows that if she doesn''t have martial arts skills, she''d better obey Ye Yinzhu''s orders. Otherwise, it won''t bring him any help, but will cause him more trouble. So, at Ye Yinzhu''s command, she took out her guzheng and began to play "Peiyuan jingxinqu".


    On the ice roof, ye Yinzhu sits there, and his snow-white magic robe seems to have made him fully integrate into the present environment. Only the black hair dancing in the wind is so striking in this white world.


    The speed of ice bears approaching is not fast. Ye Yinzhu can clearly see that the number of ice bears seems to be increasing. These ice bears are organized to form a huge circle and gradually close up towards the igloo.


    If Haiyang sees Ye Yinzhu now, she will be surprised, because she will find that ye Yinzhu, who caresses the strings, not only does not show the invisible elegance as before, but also shows a little more suppression.


    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing -


    Ye Yinzhu moves his hands on the seven strings at the same time. As soon as he pulls, the strings emit a series of buzzing sound.


    The eight fingers are moving faster and faster, and the low hum is becoming more and more intense.


    Circles of dark yellow sound waves spread in the wind and snow, even the cold wind can''t make the terrible music stop. Circles of dark yellow halo to Ye Yinzhu''s body as the center, while scattered in all directions. Every sound is so clear in this open place.


    In the igloo, the ocean, who is playing "Peiyuan jingxinqu", suddenly hears this fast-paced and violent sound. Her hands are in a subconscious confusion, and her beautiful eyes are a bit shocked. "Ambush on all sides" is actually ambush on all sides. As one of the most outstanding students in Shenyin, how could she not recognize this eternal famous song


    Yes, what ye Yinzhu is playing at this time is one of the nine famous pieces and three divine pieces of the Qin family, the killing and crazy "ambush on all sides".


    There was a slight commotion among the five hundred warriors of the God of death, and the ocean immediately woke up. Under Ye Yinzhu''s deliberate control, ambush on all sides had the least impact on the ice house. At this time, she understood why Ye Yinzhu wanted to play "Peiyuan jingxinqu". At this time, she paid more attention not to Peiyuan, but to Jingxin! Let the soldiers meditate.


    Gritting his teeth and enduring the stimulation of "ambush on all sides", the ocean began to play again. This time, she was far less relaxed than before.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands float on the Guqin like a phantom. His face is cold and buzzing. The speed of buzzing is faster and faster. It''s the first paragraph of ambush on all sides, lieying.


    Using the technique of "half whisk wheel", from slow to fast, continuous, immediately brings people to the open field and the prelude to the war of camping. The rhythm is free and the strength is stronger and stronger. The right hand, as the main player, sinks in relaxation, which makes the music present the momentum of war scenes. It makes people hold their breath and feel like entering a magnificent war scene.


    The ice cold killing machine is shining in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. With all his strength, the Qin sound released in all directions suddenly becomes more and more intense. The original ripple has become a round dark yellow light curtain.


    The forward ice bears stopped almost at the same time under the cover of the piano, and the powerful but low intelligent Warcraft began to roar uneasily.


    As soon as the sound of the piano changed, the buzzing stopped abruptly. In the cold, some stiff right index finger stuck out, picked on the string again, and made a long sound like breaking silk. The body of the ice bears also vibrated with the sudden sound. Then, the speed of Qin music speeds up again, and ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers bring up a series of illusions. The previously low Qin music suddenly becomes excited. The continuous use of "long wheel", "hook wheel" and "brush wheel" in eight fingers makes the Qin music from the first stage of lieying to the second stage of "blowing".


    The melody is steady, firm and majestic in the excitement, as if there are countless armies pressing forward to the ice bears from all directions, from far and near.


    With the roar of the ice bears, the restlessness quickly spread and became more and more intense, and their encirclement stopped at the same time. Some ice bears even stand up and stare at the location of Ye Yinzhu.


    Just at this time, the music changed again. The long, steady and solemn melody suddenly became soft and light. The left hand pressed the string quickly, and the right hand broke the notes into four notes with the characteristic technique of "Phoenix nodding". This effect of repeated homophony made the music move forward continuously. It was the third stage of "ten faces in ambush" that "ordered the general".


    Playing here, ye Yinzhu has completely entered into the meaning of the music, the cold killing is gradually expressed in the music, and the crisp and passionate voice of the waterfall Lianzhu becomes more and more powerful.


    The rhythm of ambush begins to become more and more distinct. After "ordering generals", we enter into the "formation" and "walking team". The air seems to become dignified under the effect of Qin music. Under the release of Ye Yinzhu''s dark yellow magic power, the huge pressure constantly puts pressure on the ice bears.When the ice bears become manic and their eyes are red with blood due to the influence of Qin Qu, suddenly, Qin Qu turns, and the enemies in the ice bears'' subconscious sense seem to disappear completely. A subtle voiceless voice appeared in the depths of their souls, the voice from fast to slow, light but not scattered, as if the enemy from the army into the retreat, quietly moving. Although there is no previous impassioned, but at this time the piano music fully shows the unique quiet and tense atmosphere before the war. This is just the "ambush" before the climax of Qin music.


    At the beginning, ye Yinzhu played the song "ambush on all sides" madly because he was forced into a desperate situation in the Dragon kingdom. Even the powerful soul of bone dragon could not control it when it entered the "ambush" stage of Qin music, not to mention that although it had more instincts than bone Dragon, its soul strength was far weaker than bone dragon. "Ambush" a, ice bears in the hearts of fear can no longer be suppressed.


    A head of ice bear began to enter a crazy state, looking for the creatures around, huge bear paws and sharp teeth are their weapons of attack. At this time, the creatures around them are only companions. In a flash, as if lit a fuse in general, crazy killing began. It''s just that it''s all internal killing.


    The killing machine in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes is becoming more and more powerful, as if something is going to gush out of his body. The magic robe of Shenyuan constantly sends out bursts of slight buzzing, and the huge ice magic elements in the air are quickly filtered by it and then input into Ye Yinzhu''s body. At this time, ye Yinzhu was completely immersed in his own killing heart, and did not find that because of his body changes, the Shenyuan magic robe was no longer passively absorbing the magic elements in the air for filtering, but actively touching and pulling like a siphon. In this way, the non element injected into his body suddenly increases.


    Crazy, killing emotions are not only eroding the ice bear, but also eroding Ye Yinzhu himself. When he first played the song "ambush on all sides" to annihilate the enemy, he used nine needles to stimulate the gods to instantly enhance his magic power. When the music was finished, the magic power fell to the bottom because of the disappearance of the effect of the nine needle method, which made him wake up from the music. This time, however, he has not been able to play the Xiqin at the peak. At this time, his Qin heart is also entering a delicate moment from Jiandan Qin heart to Ziwei Qin heart.


    When Qin Shang chose to let Ye Yinzhu go through the training, he would never think that his gifted disciple would jump the heart of the sword in such a short time. When ye Yinzhu left the blue sky sea, it was just the Ninth level of chizi''s heart! In the practice of qinzong, Ziwei Qinxin is the most critical threshold, or the most dangerous test. Once it breaks through the heart of Ziwei Qin, then Qin magic will step into the field of Dacheng, with the gradual improvement of magic power. But Ziwei Qin Xin, also known as killing Qin Xin, is extremely dangerous. Once his mind is not firm enough and he is killed by Qin Yin, he will be doomed. The ancestors of Qin clan once had many people collapse because they failed to pass the test of Ziwei Qin heart. This is why the Qin sect has the least disciples among the eight Donglong sects. In the Qin Shang generation, it even became a single biography. Qin Shang has thought about it for a long time. When ye Yinzhu is about to break through to the heart of Ziwei Qin, he will protect the Dharma for him. With his own experience of breaking through, there should be no danger. But at this moment, in the battlefield of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle, ye Yinzhu''s bold Qin magic finally leaps on its own because of this song full of killing and madness It''s too late.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu has forgotten everything around him, and will not pay attention to the cruel fighting of the ice bears of level 6. The blood of the ice bears forms a terrible blood circle with the ice house as the center.


    ------------------------


    if you like this work, please support Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 395

    The sound of the zither began to become short and powerful, the sonorous sound continued to ring out, and the rhythm became stronger and stronger and shorter, forming a sharp contrast with the "ambush", appropriately showing the impact of weapons, just like the conflict on the battlefield, the sword and gun, bringing the listener into the image of sword light and sword shadow. With the further intensification of contradictions, both in mood and atmosphere, it indicates that local small wars will expand to all-round big wars. The climax of ambush has finally arrived.


    With the sonorous and powerful Qin sound, the magic elements sprayed from the waterfall Lianzhu Qin also began to transform from dark yellow to lavender. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s Qin magic is changing, and even the purple bamboo fighting spirit in his body is also moving with the same frequency as the Qin sound.


    At the beginning, Nina told ye Yinzhu that magic and martial arts are difficult to achieve a powerful state. The main reason is the magic wall. At the beginning of cultivation, because of the dual ability of enchanting martial arts, it will be higher than the single cultivator of the same level. However, no matter how talented people are, they can''t avoid the obstacles of the magic wall. The so-called magic wall is the purple level. When a magic practitioner reaches the purple level, he will encounter a huge obstacle. This bottleneck is several times more difficult than a single practitioner.


    Ye Yinzhu is lucky. His bamboo fighting spirit was temporarily promoted to purple level by Marshal Seedorf''s external force. It would have been restored to the original level. However, the huge element energy absorbed in the underground of the Dark Tower promoted him to the purple level, which not only improved his strength, but also made him skillfully break through the barrier of the magic wall and become a real purple level strong man. It''s much simpler to break through one and the other. At this time, ye Yinzhu is not only breaking through the heart of ziweiqin, but also really integrating his magic and martial arts.


    Killing, crazy killing spread in the heart, ye Yinzhu''s black eyes have a layer of bloody halo, short and powerful sonorous voice instantly rose to another level, "clip sweep", "roll play" and "sweep wheel". The three skills of Qin Zong came out alternately, and the rhythm of Qin sound produced unprecedented rich and varied, with clear and vivid description of momentum Great war situation. In that grand tune, there is a bit of desolation.


    The piano sound changes again, and many techniques such as "push and string", "pull", "shake fingers", "long roll" and "long wheel" appear on Ye Yinzhu''s eight fingers, which move like light and shadow. The piano sound turns into a cry. It''s like being in the scene of "a million masters, and the cavalry is crisscrossing". The frenzy is improving, and "ambush on all sides" has also reached the peak of climax.


    The corner of the mouth reveals a trace of evil smile, cold cold quietly spread, ye Yinzhu''s black eyes are no longer clear, but completely become deep cold. The killing opportunity is shining, and the crazy purple sound blades are popping out of his fingers, and the fierce roar is ringing in the air. At this time, he has reached the critical moment of the final breakthrough.


    Hundreds of ice bears have been killed and injured in the fratricidal battle. At the moment when the song "ambush on all sides" reached its peak, the real sound of killing penetrated their hearts. The most powerful ice bears still alive fell to the ground one by one, blood gushed out of their mouths, and their hearts finally could not stand the huge pressure and completely collapsed.


    "Don''t be addicted, boy. It''s necessary to kill. It''s not necessary to kill. Wake up from the madness. Breaking and then standing is the true meaning of your magic. "


    The old voice without warning sounded in the deepest part of Ye Yinzhu''s soul. A cold air spread from the middle finger of his right hand to the deep part of Ye Yinzhu''s brain. With the penetration of the cool breath, all the killing ideas seemed to find a vent. A purple mist full of murders filled the air. In the roar, the icehouse under Ye Yinzhu turned into powder.


    Silence, I don''t know if it''s because of the ambush, the cold wind and snow on the whole ice sheet disappeared quietly. There was silence around. The five hundred soldiers of the God of death stood there one by one in a neat circle. In the middle of their circle sat two people, one male and one female, one zither and one zither. Both of them are eyes closed, the owner of Guzheng has been red with blood.


    In the eyes of the five hundred warriors of the God of death, there is a strange red light. Although the red light slowly recedes, there is a seed of killing in their heart.


    At the end of the Qin music, ye Yinzhu had already forgotten to control it, so the climax of "ambush on all sides" also intruded into the hearts of the five hundred warriors of death. If the Qin music was not interrupted before the end, it would not be only ice bears who would fight each other. Of course, the five hundred warriors and magicians of the God of death can stick to it, which is closely related to the constant playing of "Peiyuan meditation". The ocean paid a heavy price to help Ye Yinzhu protect people. The magic power of the whole body is completely exhausted when playing "Peiyuan meditation" under the condition of resisting the ambush from all sides, and its own spiritual brand has also received a violent shock. Fortunately, the music is not for her, otherwise, at this time she has already died.


    When ye Yinzhu opened his eyes, he saw the ocean around him at first sight. The bright red in front of the chest of the moon god robe, which is gradually disappearing, is so obvious. That''s the cleansing effect of the moon god robe itself.


    When ye Yinzhu opened his eyes, the death fighters around him shook at the same time, especially the magician. They all felt a very special mental wave that stimulated their brains. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkle with crystal violet light, and the cold light is hard to hold."The ocean." Ye Yinzhu exclaimed in amazement. At this time, he was fully awake from the killing. He has been very determined in his mind since he was a child. Even without the old voice to remind, when the "ambush" after a period of time, he can also recover. When ye Yinzhu suddenly sees that the ocean''s eyes are closed, she immediately realizes that it''s not right. Looking back on what she did before, she is shocked and moves quickly. She comes to the back of the ocean, presses her hands on the ocean vest and carefully explores her situation at this time.


    After a while, ye Yinzhu was relieved. Although the sea was empty because of the depletion of magic power, and the meridians were also shocked, at least his life was not in danger. Ye Yinzhu can''t help but scold himself secretly. How can he ignore the harm of Qin music to himself in this situation? If it wasn''t for the ocean, if it wasn''t for the sudden voice reminder, I''m afraid it''s too late to regret now.


    There is no other way. Ye Yinzhu directly brings the ocean into the life storage gem. She needs to rest. She can''t help herself in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle.


    The red light in the eyes of the death fighters has completely converged, like waking up from a dream. One by one, they make different voices and wake up in the low exclamation. Soon, one of them noticed the body of the distant circle of ice bears. The red snow is so obvious.


    "Yinzhu, what happened?" Oliveira''s fighting spirit is the strongest among the people and the first one to react.


    Ye Yinzhu stood up and said calmly: "just now, I used Qin Qu to kill ice bears. The lack of their own strength led to the failure to fully control the music, which affected everyone. Thanks to the ocean, Peiyuan jingxinqu helps you resist the attack of Qin. Her magic power was exhausted, and I put her into the life storage gem to rest. "


    Ye Hongyan on one side is now fully awake. Although his own strength is slightly inferior to Oliveira''s, his observation is still superior to Oliveira''s. He soon finds out the change of Ye Yinzhu. His appearance seems to be the same as that of Ye Yinzhu, but his eyes are so deep that it seems that in this short time, the whole person has become mature Yes. And now he has been unable to ponder, his breath is unfathomable.


    Even ye Yinzhu didn''t notice that his body has completely turned purple. The heart of jiandanqin is promoted to the heart of ziweiqin, and the fighting spirit of Zizhu is completely stable, and forms a special fusion with the heart of ziweiqin, which is a kind of rhythm collocation. Even the sea of his spirit has now become a purple sea.


    ¡­¡­


    Brenner mountains.


    A purple mist spread from purple. When the powerful purple emperor opened his eyes from cultivation, his eyes were full of horror.


    Looking down at the gradually emerging magical patterns on his Amethyst body, Zi was shocked and said, "Yinzhu, what have you done? Why did your strength increase so much. Originally, I thought that the equal life contract would be more beneficial to you, and could help you with some of my strength. But now it seems that I have benefited a lot from you. What a strong intention to kill, Yinzhu. Is it killing that makes you improve again? "


    A touch of deep concern appears in the depths of purple eyes, too fast promotion may not be a good thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu''s whole body is full of strength now. The consumption of several previous environmental transformations has not only recovered completely, but also his strength has reached a level that even he does not know. The body seems to become more tenacious, whether it is fighting or magic power, now as long as the idea moves, there is no need to deliberately urge, it will appear perfectly immediately. The skin seems to become white, but there is a faint purple halo on the surface of the skin. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 396

    Summoning ADA again, the ice demon ape looks at Ye Yinzhu with more respect or awe. Through the fire of soul sacrifice, although the benefits it can get from ye Yinzhu are far less than those of Zi and Shanlei, it still has great benefits for Warcraft that has reached the bottleneck.


    Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, the five hundred soldiers of the God of death continue to rest in place. Ye Yinzhu holds the waterfall string organ again, but this time he plays "Peiyuan jingxinqu". He doesn''t want death 500 to have any side effects after listening to ambush on all sides.


    Qingyou Yuanhe''s Qin music naturally comes out between the eight fingers. To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, although the effect of Qin music is much stronger than before, now when I play this Peiyuan meditation, I don''t feel as elegant and calm as before. It seems that the effect of this music can be fully exerted without concentration, but this music, which should have been peaceful, is a bit more domineering.


    In Oliveira''s and ye Hongyan''s view, ye Yinzhu''s temperament has changed a lot. The original elegance and purity are gone. Although the nobility is still there, it is a kind of cold nobility invisible. It''s like a king above.


    The string has always been connected with the heart string, reaching the level of Ye Yinzhu of ziweiqin heart, which is far from adapting to the meaning of ziweiqin heart, so his own breath will naturally be affected by the killing heart of ziweiqin heart. Of course, now he has no time to experience these more. For him, the more important thing is how to lead death 500 to win the final victory of the seven nations and seven dragons.


    On the ice sheet, there is no other country. When three hours arrive, everything around becomes distorted again, but the voice of O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, rings out in the distortion.


    "In view of the withdrawal of the Three Kingdoms of Polly, Palermo and Ascoli from the battle with their ally Longcheng. In order to better carry on the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. From now on, the time for each environment change becomes five hours. In the environment, the remaining four countries may be one of their own, two or three countries together, or even four countries fighting together. Please be prepared. "


    Hearing O''Brien''s voice, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised. He knows the withdrawal of Polly Kingdom and Palermo Kingdom, but what he didn''t expect is that Ascoli kingdom was also promoted from the seven countries and seven dragons. The alliance of Ascoli kingdom is the Earth Dragon, and their spear throwers borrowed from Solomon fortress are very strong in attack and defense, and they are totally destroyed. Did they meet randias? However, randias is not clear about the damage in the desert. Even if he can defeat the Ascoli Kingdom, there will be some damage. Now we can only hope that the kingdom of Ascoli will withdraw and consume some strength of the Empire of landias or the kingdom of Borneo. If we look at the normal mutual consumption, we still have the allies of the kingdom of fro, landias and Bourbon. It should be our own strength. After all, except for the damage of the seven magicians, the 500 warriors of death are basically in good condition.


    While ye Yinzhu is thinking, the surrounding environment has changed again. The light flashed, and suddenly it became dim. It''s still plain terrain, but this time there''s no ice and snow. This is a prairie. As soon as he appeared, ye Yinzhu clearly felt the solemn atmosphere of the prairie. Dark clouds rolled in the sky, which is also the reason for the dim light around. Rolling thunder is ringing in the air, as if a storm is coming. After the blizzard comes the storm. It''s really gradual.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we can get the final victory this time." Oliveira cheered and attracted Ye Yinzhu''s attention. With his eyes, this time, even ye Yinzhu could not help showing a smile.


    Their excitement is not because they still don''t see other countries in this grassland, but because they see the emergence of two countries at the same time. Yes, there are two. Taking their position as one vertex of the equilateral triangle, hundreds of soldiers gather at the other two vertices. On the left side, there are terrible heavy armored infantry, each of them is very big, covered with thick heavy armor, and the giant mace looks full of blood. The number of people in this group is close to 400. Among the four leaders, two big bald heads with metallic luster are particularly eye-catching. This team is the kingdom of Bozhe team allied with the metal dragon. After several changes in the environment, it is possible to meet the enemy. At this time, they only lost more than 100 people, which is probably smaller than that of landias. Their strength is really extraordinary.


    On the right side of the five hundred warriors of death, a team of blood red soldiers appeared. Blood red armor, blood red Epee, and even the 30 blood mages in blood red magic robes surrounded by the center. The bloody guards, yes, they are the bloody guards of the kingdom of Florida. What''s more, the remaining number of the bloody guards is more than 400, even more than the number of the kingdom of BOGO. It is because of their appearance that Oliveira and ye Yinzhu are excited.


    It''s two to one! Even if they were stronger, they would not be able to stand up to the soldiers of the Milan Empire and the kingdom of fro and charge at the same time. Two to one, we can imagine that the loss of death 500 will be reduced to the lowest level.Ye Hongyan, who hasn''t spoken much since the beginning of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war, suddenly murmured to himself: "the luck of the fro people is good! After changing the environment so many times, they still have so many people left. Are they better than Bourbon? "


    Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira didn''t pay attention to Ye Hongyan''s words because they were excited about winning. At this time, there was a flash of lightning and thunder over the grassland. Bean big raindrops fall like pouring down, and suddenly bring a piece of sad beauty to this prairie.


    Among the troops of the kingdom of Buddha, a blue fighting spirit lights up and draws a beautiful arc in the air. The direction of fighting spirit refers to the direction of the troops of the kingdom of Bozhe.


    Oliveira said: "fro''s friends are telling us to attack on both sides and destroy Bourbon at the same time."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head. Of course, he knew how important timing was. The thunder was rolling in the air, and a heavy rain was coming. The later he launched the attack, the more unfavorable it would be for us who obviously had the upper hand.


    "Death fighters, at my command, triangle battle, March. The magician''s back is on his back, ready to start a prairie fire. "


    With Ye Yinzhu''s simple command, the whole five hundred God of death moved. The remaining forty-three magicians were carried up by the strongest soldiers one after another. The Epee soldiers were in the front and the spear soldiers were in the back. They did not know how many times they skillfully used the triangle charge battle formation. In a moment, the ice ape ADA immediately came to the front, Oliveira and ye Hongyan were around him.


    From entering the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons to now, the five hundred warriors of the God of death have been fighting against the constantly changing disasters most of the time. Their fighting spirit has never been released. At this moment, they finally face the enemy in the terrain they are best at. It is full of violent murderous spirit, and everyone''s eyes hidden under the helmet release bloodthirsty light, and the steady breathing becomes more and more rhythmic. Holding the weapon tightly, the time of charge is coming. Even if the face will be Pompeii giant Han such super arms, death 500 soldiers have no fear.


    "Oliveira is in command. Charge. " With Ye Yinzhu''s loud drink, ADA, the ice demon ape at the tip of the triangle battle array, raised his head to the sky and burst out with a strong roar. With the shaking of the earth, he rushed to the direction of the battle array of BOZHE kingdom. The five hundred warriors of the God of death followed, and their sonorous and powerful steps were still so clear even in the rolling thunder. The whole triangle battle is like an invincible sharp knife, which accelerates instantly.


    As the five hundred warriors of the God of death began to charge, the bloody guards of the kingdom of Buddha also started to move. Two blue dragons rose from their battle lines and spread their wings in the increasing wind. It''s a giant dragon with eight winds at both ends. Instead of taking the lead, they floated slowly over the bloody guards. The strong wind blowing in the air turns into a circle of cyan halo around them. Ye Yinzhu can clearly feel that these two wind dragons are singing incantations and accumulating magic energy.


    On the other hand, in the face of the charge launched by death 500 and the bloody guards at the same time, it''s amazing that Pompeii''s team in the kingdom of Poyang is indifferent. More than 300 Pompeii''s giants form a circle array which is most suitable for defense, and the front two rows even keep a half squat posture.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned to see Pompeii''s action. Do they want to defend? It''s like looking for death! If these three hundred Pompeii giants face a thousand ordinary soldiers, they can easily win, but they face the most elite death 500 of Milan Empire and the most elite bloody guards of the kingdom of Florida. In the case of total dominance, the fighting spirit of the soldiers of the two teams is not vegetarian. Even if these Pompeii giants'' own armor and physical defense are strong enough, they can not block the impact of acceleration. Only the speed of green class soldiers in charge with the attack is enough to bring them a lot of damage. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 397

    While ye Yinzhu was thinking, there were some changes in the camp of the kingdom of Bozhe. With the sound of two overlord dragons, the two golden lights turned into huge figures and floated above the battle line of the kingdom of Bozhe.


    Ye Yinzhu finally saw the appearance of a high-level dragon metal dragon with silver dragon and black dragon. There is no doubt that the metal dragon''s body is extremely strong, which leaves a deep impression on Ye Yinzhu at first sight. The bodies of the two metal dragons are at least twice the size of the two wind dragons. The whole body is releasing a layer of cyan gold metallic luster, and the scales are extremely thick. Even from the ground, you can see how strong the claws of these two huge metal dragons are in the sky. The dragon power of the metal dragon is not as noble as the silver dragon''s and the black dragon''s gloomy low, but it has a special kind of hegemony. It''s easier to yield to the other''s strong breath.


    Sure enough, as soon as the two metal dragons appeared, the breath of the two wind dragons on the other side suddenly stagnated, and the pressure of the upper dragon on the lower one immediately brought them to the brink of collapse.


    "What about the two countries? You will be torn to pieces like Ascoli." A metal dragon screamed madly, as if he didn''t see death 500 and the bloody guards in his eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that it''s time to do it yourself. The metal dragon''s physical attack and defense ability is extremely strong. Although there are ice demon ape and two wind dragons on its own side, if they really fight each other, they can''t be the opponents of these two nine level upper metal dragons. Once they join the battle of the human Three Kingdoms, the outcome is really hard to say.


    At this time, without the help of the ocean, all ye Yinzhu could rely on was his own strength. He sat down in place with his knees crossed. Xumi Shenjie was shining, and an antique Qin appeared on his knees.


    Caress the string, ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly become focused, as if at this time he only has Qin in the center of his eyes, not the war in front of him. At this time, his body exudes a noble and arrogant atmosphere, and a hint of murder is revealed from the corner of his mouth.


    The falling rain in the sky has become a layer of water mist, and the rain is falling more and more. But I don''t know why, when the rain falls to the position three inches above Ye Yinzhu''s head, it even cuts away on its own. It can''t get wet to his body, and even more can''t get wet to the Guqin in front of him.


    With both hands caressing the strings, ye Yinzhu''s eight fingers move slowly. In the heavy rain of the prairie, a beautiful piano music has quietly unfolded. The sound of the zither, like the guests of the wild geese, is very ethereal in the sky. The order of the wild geese is in harmony with the sound, which is implicit and obvious. If they go, if they come. The melody rises and falls, continuous and beautiful; the tone is quiet and beautiful, but there is movement in it. Euphemism and fluency, meaningful and fresh.


    The sound of the zither does not spread, but turns into a circle of purple halos around Ye Yinzhu''s body. He slowly raises his head and no longer looks at the strings. Instead, he looks at the two metal dragons shining with metallic luster in the air. Ye Yinzhu''s voice goes far away: "it''s cool in autumn, the wind is calm, the clouds are far away, and the sky is flying. By means of Honggu''s ambition, he expressed the mind of the scholars. Your temper is too irritable. Let my piano music calm you down and express your inner dryness. "


    As soon as his voice fell, the sound of the piano condensed around him was almost instantly transformed into two circles of purple halos, which soared into the sky with illusory shadows. In the blink of an eye, they had already flown into the sky. The two halos seemed to have eyes, and they were separated in an instant, towards the two metal dragon hoods. That faint purple light, even in this dark environment is also so obvious. Not only was the metal dragon startled, but also the huge pupils of the two nearby wind dragons were shrinking.


    The aura of Shenyin appears again on the battlefield. Ye Yinzhu''s rich practical experience makes him play the role of aura of Shenyin at the most critical time. When the two huge halos shrouded and left, it was the moment before the triangle formation composed of five hundred warriors of death was about to collide with Pompeii''s team of the kingdom of poko.


    The cooperation of the five hundred warriors of the God of death is uniform, and the strength of the general green level makes them hundreds of meters faster than the blood color team of the kingdom of Florida, and they are the first to reach the Pompeii team.


    An icy blue cold fog suddenly erupted from ADA, and the front row of Pompeii giant Hamilton was completely shrouded in this layer of ice fog.


    Level 9 Warcraft appears on the battlefield, which is extremely terrifying. Even if ADA is only a level 9 lower Warcraft, he is still too strong to face these powerful human beings. Pompeii''s strength is great, and their armor is heavy. But how can they compare with the ice ape, which weighs 3000 Jin?


    At this time, ADA, like a huge rock rolling down from the top of the mountain, was loaded into the Pompeii camp with the momentum of a bulldozer.


    Just for a moment, the fierce roar broke out in an instant, and Pompeii, who had been covered by the ice blue halo before, was smashed into powder for the first time. Because their bodies have long been frozen into ice sculptures in the ice magic extreme freezing technique released by ADA. At least a dozen Pompeii giants were killed in this instant, and more were directly hit into the sky.


    "Chop, kill!" Ye Hongyan roars up to the sky. He and Oliveira rush into each other''s formation like two dragons. Ye Hongyan''s deep blue fighting spirit cuts a Pompeii man''s body heavily, and Oliveira''s light blue fighting spirit directly cuts a Pompeii man in two. Death 500 soldiers, with unparalleled momentum, finally inserted into each other''s formation. The Epee was waving at the same time, and behind them, a fiery red light spread instantly. It''s the fire department''s intermediate magic that burns a prairie fire.The following has already started, and the two metal dragons in the air are equally embarrassed. Seeing the aura of divine sound flying in the moment, they can tell from the color that it is not a good thing. It''s obvious that it''s not fighting spirit that can fly such a long distance. Even if it''s magic and purple level magic, even if they have good anti magic ability, they are not willing to carry it hard.


    So, the two metal dragons moved quickly, the huge wings recovered at the same time, and their bodies rose 30 meters like lightning. In their mind, this is enough to avoid the attack of the aura of divine sound. So far away from the ground, even if the magician below wants to control the magic is not easy. However, how do they know that in the control of magic, even the purple level 5 magician may not be able to compare with the current Ye Yinzhu.


    The eight fingers of both hands are still playing slowly, and the Qin sound is the best support of the two circles of Shenyin aura. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are full of murders. All of a sudden, the aura of Shenyin flying under the metal dragon expands instantly. Before the two big guys react, their bodies have fallen into a purple.


    In a flash, two metal dragons were stunned at the same time, because they were surprised to find that being enveloped by this magic did not bring any painful feeling. On the contrary, the clear piano sound was very comfortable to listen to. As the superior dragon wisdom Warcraft, they still know something about human magicians. A metal dragon couldn''t help laughing and said: "Shenyin master, is actually a garbage Shenyin master, or purple, ridiculous, really..." Before he said the last word, he felt it was wrong.


    At the same time, the two metal dragons found that although their bodies were not uncomfortable, they seemed to be getting heavier. What surprised them most was that listening to the moving piano music, they found that they seemed to have forgotten how to fly.


    Their super metal body structure is not the same as that of other dragons. What''s the end of forgetting the flying metal dragon? It''s very simple. Mars hit the earth.


    The two huge blue and gold figures, like being hit by more and more intense heavy rain in the sky, fell down with a strong whistling and incomparable momentum.


    The two roars that made the earth tremble sounded almost at the same time, just behind the battlefield of the five hundred warriors of death and Pompeii.


    At the moment when the two regiments fell to the ground, the fierce battle stopped. With the violent shaking of the earth, no one could stand. The strong shock wave not only knocked down Pompeii and the five hundred soldiers of the God of death, but also turned the Flemish Kingdom''s bloody guards into soft footed shrimps and fell to the ground one by one.


    Pompeii''s team was lucky. The heavy rain in the sky greatly restricted the magic effect of burning fire. The fire light didn''t last long. More than 40 fire magicians were angry at the same time, but only 20 Pompeii giants lost their fighting ability temporarily. Under the irrigation of rain, their fighting ability was still recovering quickly.


    The armor of the five hundred warriors of the God of death is far less heavy than that of Pompeii, so they can get up faster after falling to the ground. After a short encounter, Oliveira and ye Hongyan, the team leaders, deeply felt the horror of these Pompeii giants. In our own side, in addition to Oliveira''s blue level fighting spirit, it can be fatal to hit the opponent''s key points. Even ye Hongyan''s green level fighting spirit needs to hit the opponent''s key points several times to make it fatal. Pompeii''s defense is terrible. Of course, this kind of terror is meaningless to the more terrifying ape ADA. In front of him, Pompeii''s bodies were thrown up one by one. From the beginning of the battle to being knocked down by all, there were more than 40 Pompeii giants who died in Ada''s hands, more than five hundred of them were killed by the God of death.


    -------------------------


    friends who like this work, please smash all your VIP tickets and recommendation tickets at me, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 398

    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, and the vision is becoming more and more unclear. Bursts of cold feelings come into everyone''s body from the rainstorm. As long as the hot blood gushes from the body, it will be washed clean by the cold rain at the next moment.


    The attack of the five hundred warriors of the God of death is fierce, while the counterattack of the Pompeii giants is also fierce. This kind of powerful soldiers who only rely on strength choose to go crazy for the first time. When they wave the huge mace hammer in their hands, once it falls on them, even the death warrior will be hit and fly for the first time. However, their fighting skills and numbers have fallen behind. These Pompeii giants have been completely suppressed in front of the death 500 soldiers who are extremely experienced in fighting. At least from the time of charge to the present, among the five hundred warriors of the God of death, only the wounded have died. However, Pompeii has nearly one third of the casualties. Even if their wounded can continue to fight, the whole battle situation will become irreversible at the moment when two metal dragons hit the ground heavily.


    At this time, the bloody guards of the kingdom of Buddha and the eight level dragon of the wind system, which had lost the metal dragon''s suppression and regained its vitality, finally came to the battlefield. Everything is developing in the most favorable direction of the Milan empire.


    When you press the string, ye Yinzhu shows a satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth. One of the nine famous pieces of qinzong in Pingsha Luoyan, the effect is forbidden. Even if it''s a level 9 dragon, it''s impossible to fly in the air after reaching the heart of Ziwei Qin. The feeling of being in charge of the whole situation made him very comfortable. He even felt that the final victory was waving to him.


    However, ye Yinzhu''s smile suddenly stiffens in the next moment. At this moment, the eyes of the whole person are frozen. Because the scene in front of him is absolutely unimaginable.


    What did ye Yinzhu see? He saw that the bloody torrent of Pompeii''s team, which should have rushed to the enemy and completely defeated the kingdom of Bozhe, actually went straight into the formation of five hundred death fighters from the side. In the middle of the air, the two high-level magic dragon choppers of the wind system fell down at the same time, and they thundered heavily on the proud ice demon ape ADA.


    A touch of the magic elements like blood mist is released from the blood guard. Every soldier of the blood guard of the kingdom of Buddha who is covered by it is glowing with crazy bloodthirsty light in his eyes. The Epee in their hands is like a butcher''s knife, waving to the death warrior.


    "No -" Ye Yinzhu roared wildly, and the whole person rushed to the battlefield for the first time. At this moment, his brain is in a mess. Why is it that when the bloody guards of the kingdom of fro appeared, the lineup would be so complete, more complete than the people of the kingdom of Borneo and the Empire of landias. At this moment, he fully understood.


    The kingdom of Buddha betrayed its ally, the Empire of Milan. In this battle of seven countries and seven dragons, no matter they meet their own three countries or the countries of landias, they will not be attacked. They just need to do their best to deal with natural disasters. And right now, just when the death fighters think they can annihilate the kingdom of BOGO with the help of the kingdom of Buddha''s bloody guards at the lowest cost. Great changes have taken place in the whole occupation. Who would have thought that the kingdom of fro would suddenly betray. The original two-on-one of Milan''s side turned into two-on-one of landias''s side. And it''s the most insidious sneak attack. In the absence of any defense, the whole war situation reversed in an instant. When ye Yinzhu was rising and running towards the battlefield, he even saw that two huge figures were gradually climbing out of the two deep pits behind the battlefield.


    It''s over. Everything is over. The rain makes Ye Yinzhu''s eyes hazy. Why is that? It''s all my fault. Although no one can think of the rebellion of the kingdom of fro, as the commander-in-chief, he can''t judge from the clues. Even if the death fighters don''t rush so fast, they won''t be so passive if they collide with the kingdom of Bozhe later. Regret, anger, murder, all kinds of complex emotions burst out in Ye Yinzhu''s mind almost at the same time.


    A touch of blood light burst out on the battlefield, and under the two huge whirling dragons, a Da''s mouth gave out a grudging roar. The blood fog of Da Peng sprayed out from him, and dyed his originally White Spear red. His angry eyes reluctantly looked at the two wind dragons in the air, and forced his body not to fall down. Several Pompeii''s maces fell heavily on Ada, but his body was still standing.


    Blood is also released in the 500 warriors of death. At the first moment, the bloody guard''s epee fell on them. No matter how good the standard armor is, it can''t completely defend the opponent in such a short distance. It''s a sword full of fighting spirit and ready to go! More than ten death fighters fell into a pool of blood for the first time. They don''t even have a chance to follow Ye Yinzhu''s orders and shout out Falan to quit the battlefield.


    The first target chosen by the bloody guards is the magicians at the back of the death team. Magicians are undoubtedly the most vulnerable. When they arrive at the battlefield, they are also at the end of the team. After the spear soldiers put them down and put them into battle, these magicians who should be the safest are suddenly facing the attack of the enemy.


    Death 500 has been fighting for a long time, and even faced the encirclement and suppression of hundreds of thousands of orcs in the Arctic wasteland. How rich the fighting experience is. Their powerful fighting capacity didn''t come into full play until this time. The more than a dozen soldiers who were the first to be cut down did not die in vain. While their opponents slashed into their bodies with Epee, they blocked their opponents'' way for the first time with their bodies. When their lives reached the end, they tried to buy more time for their partners.At this moment, no one can think about why the ally suddenly becomes the enemy of sneak attack. They only know that whoever attacks themselves must kill the other. However, at this time, the Pompeii giants in the kingdom of Bozhe, who they were facing, also played a stronger fighting force in an instant. They held the 500 soldiers of the God of death with a lot of energy and time, and the soldiers needed time. And where does this time come from?


    "Magician, leave the battlefield." The brain confusion just disappeared in an instant, and ye Yinzhu made the most correct response at the first time. So close to the attack of the other elite soldiers, the magician has no chance to resist. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to use their low-level instant magic in the heavy rain. Even if they really use it, how can they break the opponent''s heavy armor?


    Thirty to bloody IP immediately enveloped the bodies of 30 magicians in the 500 gods of death. That''s the unique skill of blood mages in the kingdom of Buddha. The magic power of these 30 fire mages is released from time to time. If they can''t stop the blood mages, they will even be drained. The blood mage is protected by the blood guard, but what''s in front of these five hundred magicians? Nothing. When they looked at the bloody handle of the sword, their eyes fell.


    If you choose to leave the battlefield at the first time, shout Falan. After all, there was still time. After all, the bloody guards came from the side, and the more than ten death fighters who died delayed their progress. So ye Yinzhu made the right choice. However, none of the 43 magicians uttered those two words at this moment. This is the first and last time they disobeyed Ye Yinzhu''s orders after they became the God of death.


    The cold and silent light from each magician''s eyes lit up, looked at the blood guards, felt that the blood magicians were constantly drawing their magic power, and the 43 magicians roared with one voice without warning.


    "Death - God - no - extermination."


    Holding the magic wand high, all the magicians seem to have entered a crazy state at this moment. A green light burns from them in an instant. In the face of the approaching heavily armored and bloody guards, they even launch a counter charge to each other like suicide.


    "No -" Ye Yinzhu roared wildly. But at this time has not rushed to the battle, but how can he also be unable to stop this scene.


    None of the 43 magicians left the battlefield or stayed in the same place. Their thin bodies were straight at this moment. At this time, the blood mages who were absorbing their magic power were shocked to find that they could no longer absorb any element from the 43 mages. In front of hundreds of Red Guard soldiers, the magicians, who should have been vulnerable, brought a layer of deep fear to the Red Guard.


    Green, it is dazzling and colorful green, the next moment, this green has turned into a huge flame, in this vast prairie, in the storm, the green flame is like a group of never extinguished soul fire, instant release.


    It was a green flame composed of forty-three groups of flames. Within three hundred meters in diameter, all the water elements that were so abundant disappeared at this moment. There were only raging fire, crazy fire, desperate fire, sacrificial fire, endless fire


    Green swept, the first to disappear is that straight forty-three figures, no hesitation, no even a trace of regret, the green flame burning is not only their body, but also their willing to sacrifice soul. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 399

    Forty three Great Magicians! At the same time burning 43 regiments of the most determined soul, that is what kind of flame. Green swept, the most beautiful green flame flowers, like the Thor''s hammer fortress at the border of the Arctic wasteland, blocked the way of the bloody guards.


    For the five hundred warriors of the God of death, this is the anger fire of the God of death. It is the fire from heaven. But for the bloody guards of Buddha, this is the fire of destruction and devouring.


    In an instant, the brilliant green soldier''s soul was completely engulfed. The fire starts a prairie fire, which is the real fire starts a prairie fire, but the real fire of death, the real fire of death.


    Forty three magicians and forty-three real warriors, at the cost of their lives, have left the most beautiful and last dazzling color to this time. They used their own actions to give other death fighters a chance to live. The powerful magic, which is comparable to or even better than the forbidden curse, just disintegrates the bloody guard in a moment. In the engulfment of the green, there are less than 100 members of the bloody guard left.


    The green flame is about to go out, and the rainstorm is encroaching on the space once shrouded by them. Forty three figures, together with all they have, will disappear with the last tail flame.


    At this time, a string of passionate piano sound suddenly sounded, with sadness, with reluctance, with deep regret, a brilliant purple halo fell from the sky, covering the last green. Wind and rain can no longer attack, and the touch of green is also like a flying soul, accompanied by the purple guards flying towards the galloping Qin emperor.


    In Ye Yinzhu''s arms, he replaced a guqin, which is no longer the jiuxiao hoop. The surface of the Guqin is thick and slightly semi elliptical, with round edges at the neck and waist. All painted black, hair size snake belly broken between fine cattle hair broken lines. Gold badge. The bottom of the piano is wavy and the fine lines are broken. It is a round dragon pool, with a Tung wood flute on its surface. It is yellow and pine in color, with straight and dense lines. The outside of the small string is from Yueshan mountain, with at least a combination mark on the emblem, and the Nayin is slightly uplifted. Red sandalwood Yuewei is exquisitely made. Under the forehead from the pool to the outside slightly slope, protect the line of the original, Yue, tail have changed after the traces, installed a pair of old sapphire foot, foot carved sunflower petal pattern, six edged sharp bottom, it is the great saint of the five famous Qin.


    Ye Yinzhu looks up to the sky and shouts, "the huge Valley welcomes autumn, and the cold river prints the moon. The sound of all sounds is long, and the solitary trees are rustling


    In a flash, the aura of divine voice was full of rhyme. The green flame shrouded in purple light seemed to be pulled down by a big hand. With a faint halo flashing, it was directly integrated into the music of the great sage.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes were a little crazy, "the tung trees of Yiyang, the wood of mulberry, the autumn moon of Fengming, the crane dancing in Yaotai.". Among the guqin, only the great saint''s sound with nine virtues can match the final mark of the souls of the warriors. "


    In order to win the final victory, in order to give the soldiers a chance to win, the 43 magicians of Na Yingyong burned their soul and body thoroughly. If ye Yinzhu did not keep their residual soul brand at the last moment, they would really disappear in the world, even without the chance of reincarnation. At this time, at least their souls are still imprinted. Under the protection of the great sage Yiyin Qin, ye Yinzhu believes that one day, he will restore their souls and return to reincarnation.


    There is a layer of green luster on the Da Sheng Yi Yin Qin. Invisible, the breath of this Guqin has changed dramatically. The original peaceful Guqin is a bit more tragic and persistent.


    The emerald green flame not only stunned the rest of the bloody guards, but also stunned the two wind dragons in the air and the two metal dragons climbing out of the pit. They never thought that the death fighters from the Milan Empire should have such persistent fighting spirit. The level of madness is even higher than that of Palermo.


    The only one who has not been affected is Pompeii. They are in the process of madness. At this time, they only see killing.


    Death magicians are dead, death team also broke out in an instant amazing changes. At this moment, the fighting power of death 500 was fully demonstrated. Every death warrior''s heart is shining with the happy smile of death magicians. They choose to sacrifice in order to give themselves the chance to survive!


    When the mood goes crazy, all the skills have become unimportant.


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan look up at the sky almost at the same time and roar, "death, chop." No longer sparing half of their own fighting spirit, crazy fighting spirit permeates every death warrior. Originally shrouded in the green fighting spirit at this moment was mixed with a trace of black gas, it is completely the breath of death, the real breath of death. The huge power of soul and their fighting spirit are completely united at this moment. Both Epee fighters and spear fighters raised their weapons for the first time.


    Pompeii''s hammer hit several death fighters heavily, but at this moment, the green fighting air in the air has gathered into a wide river, flashing purple and black light. At this moment, the remaining three hundred death fighters seem to have become a person, no longer share each other, all the forces are condensed at this moment, a drop of blood and tears left from their eyes, purple black torrent turned into invincible crazy fighting spirit, broke out towards the enemy.Even if Pompeii''s armor is twice as heavy at this time, it can''t be compared with these weapons which have rendered purple and black light. Death 500 is really transformed into death''s sickle, waving and killing. One soul after another is erased from the world by them without stopping.


    "Go to hell." A crazy roar came from the front of the battle. At the moment before the bloody ADA fell down, a huge ice cone with a length of more than five meters rose into the air, turned into a phantom and went straight into the air.


    The roar of the ice demon ape is not over, and the scream in the air has already sounded. The body of a giant wind dragon is suddenly penetrated by the ice cone. The blood of the big canopy is spreading down with the rainstorm, and the body of the giant dragon suddenly turns into a free landing.


    The wind dragon is not as powerful as the metal dragon in physical defense, plus the heavy damage of the huge ice cone. With a loud noise in the grassland, everyone knows that the life of the wind dragon has come to an end.


    The scarlet guards had recovered from the shock, but no one dared to charge again to attack the 500 remaining soldiers of death. What a spirit that is! In the purple torrent, Pompeii was drowned one by one. These traitors from fro are scared, and some of them are even retreating slowly. Even in the middle of the sky, the only remaining wind longan also released a startling light.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly become calm, but if you look carefully, the white eyes in his eyes have completely become bloody.


    He lowered his head and looked at the great saint Yiyin Qin in his hand, "warriors, your life will not be in vain. I will not let the enemies who hurt you leave alive. They and their country have to pay for what they do today. "


    As he said this, ye Yinzhu carefully put the great saint yiyinqin into his Xumi ring, and then he sat down in the same place, in the mud formed by the rainstorm. No longer have the power to stop the rainstorm in the air, his body was soaked in the rain for a moment, and slowly raised his head. At this time, he was facing the direction of the bloody guard and the remaining wind dragon. Compared with the kingdom of Bozhe, these traitors are more hateful. If it wasn''t for them, how could they suddenly lose so many comrades in arms. The magicians will not die.


    At this time, the two metal dragons have been flying again, but they did not take care of the nearly collapsed Pompeii team. That purple black torrent, even they will feel a bit afraid. Everyone present knows that ye Yinzhu is the leader of the whole Milan team and the real soul. Therefore, the two metal dragons chose him as the attack target at the moment of rising.


    The wind dragon in the air saw that pair of bloody eyes. The riot of soul breath made the wind dragon''s body begin to shudder and its wings beat. At this time, it didn''t have a trace of fighting spirit. What he wanted in his heart was to leave the battlefield as soon as possible, and leave here forever, and leave those demons with bloody eyes.


    "No one can go, no one can. You''re all going to die, you''re all going to pay for what you''ve done today. " As he spoke, ye Yinzhu, sitting on the ground with his knees crossed, raised his arms at the same time and pointed straight into the air as if supporting the sky.


    Gold and silver, two different colors of lines at the same time from his arms lit up, full of rain, in the sky facing his hands, even the dark clouds also disperse, revealing two rays of sunlight directly on his body. The light balls of gold and silver appeared on his hands. Seeing that the metal dragon behind him was about to attack, the two light balls, which were not big but violated the rainbow hierarchy rules, floated up without any magical breath, and flew straight to the two gold dragons as if they had eyes.


    Roar, fierce roar almost immediately sounded. When the wind dragon in the air opened its wings and wanted to escape in the rainstorm, it watched with its own eyes that the two huge metal dragons were flying like two shells and turned into two small black spots in the air. Dapeng Dapeng''s blood spewed out from their dragon mouth, bringing up two blood red parabola in the air. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 400

    "No one can go, no one can." Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to know about the metal dragon, so he raised his hands back. At this time, there was an Guqin on his knees.


    Different guqin, different breath, but the same killing. Two hands with only four fingers stroked two Guqin at the same time. Two different melodies even sounded at the same time. In the left hand, the waterfall and string instrument "high mountains and flowing water" and in the right hand, the withered wood and dragon chanting instrument "Long Xiang Cao", two different melodies bring up two huge auras of divine sound, one covering the whole battlefield, the other flying straight into the air. Circles of strong purple light surging out, inspired by the cold noble qindi black hair flying.


    A trace of blood cracks appear on the eight fingers of both hands. It''s so heavy for him to use two artifact level Guqin at the same time. But so what? Even at a higher price, no one can stop him from playing.


    The faint light is constantly improving. Every time, the battlefield becomes colder. The water on the ground has become a layer of blood. Pompeii''s figure is being completely annihilated, and his crazy roar is full of sadness and reluctance.


    Ye Hongyan appeared. At the same time, he rushed out. Behind him, there were twenty death warriors with epee. They are connected with that layer of purple black light, at this moment, with unparalleled burst and monstrous killing intention, turn the direction, straight to the bloody team.


    Hilary, the captain of the Red Guard, was lucky. From the beginning, he was at the end of the team. When he saw the green flame devouring a large number of subordinates, he had become a bit dull. He never thought that people''s fighting spirit could be promoted to such a level. But he survived. At this moment, listening to the piano music that made his whole body soften, looking at the 21 people who were bathed in blood and rushed over in the purple black light, his heart was no longer half full of war. What I can think of is the same as the wind dragon in the air, that is to escape, escape here, leave these demons, they are not human, they are really demons! Even the two metal dragons are not the same enemy.


    Run away, no one can stop these demons. Hillary almost hysterical shouting out the word "French Blue". Like him, the only remaining members of the bloody guards around him, without exception, called out the words that they could escape from here and the battlefield. At this moment, the elite soldiers will never leave the peak, no matter whether they are alive or not. Their confidence has been broken, there is no persistence.


    Ye Hongyan and the warriors of death were very fast. When the two words of "Na Falan" were shouting one after another, they had already rushed into each other''s camp. The bloody guards, in the five second delay transmission time, really turned into a sea of blood.


    Boom, the rainstorm in the sky turned into a blood rain, big drops of blood falling from the air. The wind dragon''s figure disappeared, it did not even have the qualification to shout out the word "Falan". When facing two water dragons, ye Yinzhu can make each other lose the ability to fly and fall into the volcano. At this time, he only aims at one of them. So, how can he break away from the Dragon explosion effect of this Qin song? It''s more unfortunate than his companion who can still leave the whole body. Under the strong wind and heavy rain, he can''t even leave a trace in the world. Even his soul is completely broken in the furious "dragon flying exercise", and he has lost the chance of reincarnation, let alone returning to the Dragon cemetery.


    The blood red figure disappeared, and the last red guards were able to escape from the battlefield, only less than ten people, including leader Hillary. On the ground, there are rivers of blood. The strong smell of blood not only can''t make the death fighters nauseous, but also stimulates the madness in their hearts.


    "Death - God - no - extermination." Oliveira roared up to the sky, his Epee finally cut open the last Pompeii giant''s tough body. And his big blue sword also broke in each other''s body at this moment.


    The rain continued to fall and thunder roared in the air. The heavy rain is washing the blood of the death fighters. But all it can do is wash the soldiers.


    As long as the living death fighters are standing, their waists are also straight, and they don''t even have a weapon to support their bodies. The purple black fighting light disappeared when Oliveira''s last sword killed the Pompeii man. For this final victory, in order to tear all the enemies to pieces, the death fighters with the same full of murderous and dead soul together overdraw their own strength. They made it. Except for less than 10 people who finally quit, there were no more than 800 powerful soldiers in front of them. Not even a complete body was left. Stumps and broken arms can be seen everywhere.


    However, the death team also undoubtedly paid a huge price. Because of the betrayal of our allies. At this time, there are only 300 people who can stand and live. Death 500, back to death 300. In addition to the 43 magicians who sacrificed themselves, more than 100 death fighters fell on the grassland forever. Even for the living, no armor is complete. Ice ape ADA fell to the ground, covered with a layer of frost that would not melt in the rain. No one would have known that he was still alive if his chest had not been slightly undulating. Another important reason why we can achieve such a brilliant record and destroy the enemy at an absolute disadvantage is that their weapons are stained with anti-virus blood. Although the effect of the poison was reduced by the rain, the poison that even the Dragon could poison brought great damage to the Pompeii soldiers.Ye Yinzhu slowly stood up from the ground, his eyes looking into the distance, at this time, two golden figures are shaking from the distance. The defense power of metal dragon is really amazing. Even the magic bullet, which has been nearly half forbidden after the evolution of lightning, can''t cause substantial damage to them. They are also the last and strongest fighting force in the two kingdoms of bourbon and fro.


    "I''ll go." Oliveira raised his Epee again. Although it was only a short sword, the blood light in his eyes was so strong. From him on, every death warrior, no matter how seriously injured, raised his weapons in his hands. His neat action brought a splash of water and blood in the rainstorm.


    "No one is allowed to move." Ye Yinzhu holding two guqin, slowly stood up from the ground, although the blood color in his eyes disappeared, but the deep ice cooling was more obvious.


    "It''s my responsibility." While saying that, he took a heavy but firm step, and ye Yinzhu walked forward step by step in the direction of the two golden figures. The death warriors quietly let way and watched their commander walk out of the formation.


    A bright dark golden light suddenly appeared in front of him. Without hesitation, he stepped on the solid base. In a flash, the surging golden light suddenly rose, and a strong dark golden light suddenly burst out. Within five meters in diameter, a huge dark golden light ball appeared on the whole ground. What released the light was the huge dark golden gem of the main body of the mieshen crossbow, which had a cubic meter. With a deep and pleasant sound of metal friction, the golden gem itself seemed to melt in half and follow the crossbow The strange lines flow on the body of Ye Yinzhu. In the golden light, ye Yinzhu has been integrated into it. Along with the change from low to loud, the whole body of Ye Yinzhu is covered from the foot. The catapult turns into a strange armor, protecting every part of Ye Yinzhu''s body. The huge two meter high crossbow machine has been completely combined with his body, and the whole person is hidden in the crossbow machine, with a height of three meters. At the foot, the strong legs covered by the crossbow machine, upward, are extremely exaggerated belly and chest armor. The armor of the two arms is more peculiar. It''s barbs in the shape of blades. The original golden crystal has completely melted in this strange armor, forming a harmonious harmony.


    In a moment, the domineering edge is integrated with the cold killing machine. With Keng Keng, ye Yinzhu stops at the top of the mountain package, and his legs quickly close together to form a wide base. The huge three meter crossbow is taken off from the back, the chest armor is separated, and with the pleasant metal rhythm, it is integrated with the dark gold crossbow. The front end of the lower base is uplifted and connected with the crossbow. Form a special axis. The hands covered with thick dark gold armor are raised. In the void, a golden crystal lights up in the fists. Between the void, a golden light crosses the two ends of the bow. With the hands gradually pulling back, the huge elements in the air appear around Ye Yinzhu''s body. With the dazzling light, the dark gold crossbow string of nothingness slowly opens. A huge white light arrow, about three meters long and as thick as an arm, slowly formed on the slot of the crossbow machine. That''s the arrow of light produced by the fusion of all elements.


    "Open --" Ye Yinzhu gave a loud drink, and the cold voice seemed to be half resounding through the air. The dark golden light that rushed into the air before completely converged in an instant, and the viscous element wave around him disappeared at the moment when the golden crossbow string opened.


    ------------------


    friends who like this work should support Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 401

    Golden string white arrow, quietly kept in a stable state, er Ye Yinzhu''s hands covered by huge machinery have been held on the control lever under the crossbow. The whole body revolves around the base in an instant, and the angle of the crossbow is quietly adjusted. The arrow, flashing with the faint white light, pointed directly at the two golden figures that were no longer shaking and approaching quickly.


    "Kill." Almost crazy roar, ye Yinzhu eyes burst out two groups of dazzling stars, hands closed in front of the chest, eyes dazzled. The faint breath of energy continues to ascend, and each Ascension produces an extremely dangerous breath. Ye Yinzhu''s stable spirit brand suddenly released a very powerful killing opportunity, even surpassing the killing spirit of the catapult itself.


    The golden red aperture in front of the crossbow completely turned into red, and the whole crossbow suddenly gave out a strange hum. The whole crossbow seemed to plunge into the ground, stable and locked like a rock. This is the lock of the mieshen crossbow. Because the crossbow string is pulled open, the blood mouth on Ye Yinzhu''s hands has already ejected a blood mist. But he didn''t seem to know, only killing in his eyes.


    Without half hesitation, ye Yinzhu buckled the crossbow that had locked his opponent in the crazy cry, and the two golden figures seemed to solidify in the air. No one could see how the white arrow was shot. When the fierce hum sounded, one of the two golden figures in the distance had already burst out a strong blood fog.


    Two high chants of the Dragon sound at the same time, one is angry and afraid, the other is desperate. A metal dragon fell to the ground for the third time, which is also the last time. No creature can survive after being penetrated by the catapult, even the noble and powerful dragon clan.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are still cold and silent, as if he didn''t see these. His hands mixed with strong light and blood fog exert themselves again, and the huge catapult opens again.


    Under the catapult, the water on the ground has turned red. How fierce the battle was before, ye Yinzhu''s own consumption has already approached the limit. But at this time, he still had to pull the crossbow hard. The red color of the ground was due to the blood oozing from the surface of his skin. Even if it is the combination of magic and martial arts at the beginning of purple level, he has to pay a huge price to open the catapult twice.


    The surging blood fog filled the air. The metal dragon in the distance was in a panic and even called out the word "Falan", but it was too late. It''s too late. When 43 death mages died to protect their partners, it was doomed to the end of today''s war.


    The Milky light arrow disappeared again in the crossbow slot. In the distance, the golden figure had begun to become illusory. When it was about to leave the battlefield, its huge illusory golden figure had been covered by the blood light.


    The metal dragon, two adult level 9 metal dragons, was destroyed by Ye Yinzhu''s crossbow. Since the beginning of the seven nations and seven dragons ranking battle, five giant dragons have died in Ye Yinzhu''s hands. This is not the case of the wind dragon killed by ice demon ape ADA.


    Wow, ye Yinzhu spat out a mouthful of blood. When his body separated from the crossbow, the whole person''s steps had become vain, as if even the rain in the air could bring him down.


    Oliveira steps to Ye Yinzhu and wants to help him, but he is stopped by Ye Yinzhu.


    Two people face to face, and then look at the distant armor has been covered with scars of Ye Hongyan, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are still cold, but Oliveira''s eyes have become full of bitterness.


    "The magician died for us. From the beginning when they went to the Arctic wasteland for training, they had been carried forward by the soldiers. In their hearts, they always felt that they owed a lot to the soldiers. Today, we are in great danger. They have come forward against your orders, but they have given us more soldiers the chance to survive. They died for us to survive. " Tears, uncontrollably from the iron man''s eyes, his shoulders trembled violently, although no one around the death fighters cry like him, but everyone''s fists have been clenched, their hearts are full of bitterness because of Oliveira''s words.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are very cold, as if cold to the bone like, "Oliveira, ye Hongyan listen to the order."


    Oliveira was stunned for a moment, but she stood up straight and gave a standard military salute to Ye Yinzhu.


    "I order you to take all the soldiers away from the battlefield immediately, and make sure to maintain the integrity and combat effectiveness of the battle sequence as far as possible at the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons battle. Do you understand? "


    Oliveira''s whole body was stiff, and ye Hongyan''s eyes in the distance also showed incredible light. Oliveira said angrily: "Yinzhu, do you want to admit defeat? We have paid so much, can we quit at this time? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him coldly, "when did I tell you to quit? Carry out my orders. It''s you who are going, but not me. "


    It''s a simple explanation, but it tells Oliveira, ye Hongyan and every death warrior a lot of information. Ye Yinzhu let them go, but decided to stay. What does that mean?


    From the beginning to the present, there are only two remaining countries in the battlefield, Milan and their deadly enemy landias. In the next environment, at most, the two teams will collide. At this moment, although there are still 300 death fighters left, they all know that after facing the siege of the two countries just now, the death fighters have overdrawn their strength, which can not be recovered in a short time. Pompeii''s thick armor even damaged the weapons of most death fighters. Faced with the rest of the randias empire in such a state, they have little chance of winning. Not to mention that there are two black dragons in landias, the powerful purple assassin of black phoenix alone can''t even compete with Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu decides to stay, which is almost the same as death."No. I''m not going Oliveira said firmly, his eyes were staring at Ye Yinzhu because of excitement.


    "Will you disobey my orders?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Oliveira, but there is something more in his cold eyes.


    Ye Hongyan came slowly. His left leg was obviously injured. His body kept shaking when he walked, but his steps were still firm. When he came to Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira, the cold voice sounded at the same time, "Yinzhu, it''s not your fault. No matter who it is, it is impossible to make a correct judgment at that time. In a war, anything can happen. You have done well enough, you have resisted each other''s most powerful existence, with your power to protect the dignity of our death team. Facing the final battle, don''t you want to share weal and woe with us? Do you have to bear all this alone? I''m sorry. If it''s against the order, I''ll be counted. Maybe this is the first and last time I disobey your orders. "


    Looking at Ye Hongyan and Oliveira, the coldness in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes is gradually softening, and the water drops drop down the corner of his eyes. No one knows whether it is rain or tears, but the flowing water drops are emitting light red luster.


    "Hongyan, brother Oliveira. Do you think staying can help me? On the contrary, you can only help me most if you leave here and the battlefield. Do you think you can beat landias by staying? Defeat those two black dragons? No, it''s just a senseless sacrifice for you to stay. Don''t you want to avenge our dead companions? "


    After several questions, ye Yinzhu''s mood also changed from calm to excited.


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan look at Ye Yinzhu, but they don''t say a word. It''s obvious that ye Yinzhu''s words can''t move them.


    "I''m afraid that the kingdom of Buddha''s betrayal of the covenant is not only in the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons. If none of us leave here alive, who will bring the news back to Milan? Even if we win in the seven countries and seven dragons, what will happen? Do you think the long planned kingdom of landias and Froude will allow us to return to Milan alive? I''m almost sure that when the qualifying battle is over and the French blue is closed, we will face the joint siege of those countries. If you want to return to Milan, you can''t rely on the two thousand dragoons. Flo has betrayed the covenant and attacked us. If we can''t go back to Milan, how can we take revenge on them? It''s not impulsive for me to decide to stay. I''m calm now. You should see my strength. If I was the only one, I would be more flexible in the face of natural disasters or enemies. Maybe, after one by one, we can still get the final victory. You go, take all your brothers and leave. Before the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war, we should try our best to recover our combat effectiveness. There are still many wars waiting for us in the future. I promise you that if we really can''t win the final victory, I will keep my life and I won''t die. Even for myself, I will leave the battlefield alive. "


    Listen to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Oliveira and ye Hongyan look at each other, their eyes are no longer as firm as before, especially Oliveira, his overall view is no worse than ye Yinzhu, he knows that ye Yinzhu said all this is true. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 402

    As the most outstanding descendant of the violet family, for him, the country is more important.


    Ye Hongyan nodded, "Yinzhu, you''re right. In the current situation of the soldiers, it''s not good to stay, but it will drag you down. You have to fight randias head-on. Oliveira, you take your brothers and go at once. Yinzhu is the right choice. "


    Oliveira looked at Ye Hongyan, "what about you?"


    Ye Hongyan even laughed. A faint smile appeared on his cold face. Maybe it was because he didn''t smile at ordinary times. At this time, he seemed a little stiff when he laughed. "There is not much difference between the goals of one person and two people. And two people can also cover each other and discuss countermeasures with each other. I''ll stay. You are better than me in strategy and overall strategy, but you are not as good as me in combat experience. You have to go and take everyone with you, otherwise it''s meaningless for the headless soldiers to leave the battlefield. "


    Oliveira looked at Ye Hongyan and then at Ye Yinzhu. His eyes began to change. He didn''t argue or insist any more. He quickly stepped back two steps and saluted them with the most standard posture. Then he turned to face all the gods of death.


    "All of death, array. Say goodbye to the chief. " All the death fighters, no matter what their injuries are, straighten their bodies at the first time. Three hundred people form a neat queue. Although they have changed from five hundred to three hundred, they still stand there as powerful as a legion.


    "Death - God - no - extermination." The death fighters were shouting at the same time. They didn''t disobey Ye Yinzhu''s orders any more. They all heard what ye Yinzhu said very clearly. Instead of making unnecessary sacrifices, they had better keep their strength to avenge their dead partners.


    Silently, without any command, the three hundred soldiers of the God of death picked up their partners who had lost their lives from the rain and did not leave behind a corpse. Although they were dead, their spirit was always there. As comrades in arms of the dead, death 301 will surely bring their partners back home.


    Ye Yinzhu quietly watched the death fighters do this, and the light red water drops fell from the corner of his eyes again.


    "I''m waiting for you to come back. Come back alive. " Oliveira almost roared at Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan. His voice has been choked, even vocal cords have some signs of tearing, and his eyes have become hazy, covered by tears. All my life, I''ll be brothers. The God of death is 500, and the God of death will never die.


    With a glow of nothingness, the death fighters left. Before Oliveira left, ye Yinzhu gave him the life storage gem containing the sea and Li Sha, and let him leave here. No one wants to die, but they have to be prepared. Oliveira also took off his star blue armor before he left. Among all the death fighters, only his armor was intact. Master dwarf''s masterpiece is not the same.


    The rain is still very heavy, ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan''s body has been wet through.


    "Goose, have a rest. Your legs... " Ye Yinzhu looks down at Ye Hongyan''s right leg.


    Ye Hongyan shook his head, "it''s OK. It''s just a cut. With Oliveira''s armor, it won''t be a problem."


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice, "sit down."


    Ye hung wild goose hesitated for a while, still sat down in situ. Ye Yinzhu quickly took off his broken armor. When he saw the real situation of Ye Hongyan''s body, his eyes not only fluctuated violently.


    The so-called right leg was just cut, but there was a wound as deep as an inch and nearly a foot long. The skin and flesh had been rolled up under the rain. Although the blood was no longer exuding, the dense bones were almost visible. What kind of perseverance has he been fighting with! And chose the last one to stay.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say much. The purple bamboo needle appeared. There were a lot of stocks in Xumi ring, including ordinary strings. Without proper thread, ye Yinzhu can only use the string to help Ye Hongyan suture the wound. Although his action is very fast, the sharp pain of the bamboo needle stabbing the flesh still makes Ye Hongyan''s face turn white for a while. However, ye Hongyan did not make a sound.


    The breath of life on the purple bamboo needle is undoubtedly a holy product for healing. Under the full stimulation of Ye Yinzhu''s bamboo fighting spirit, the wound is healing gradually in such a short time.


    After the wound was sewn up, ye Hongyan immediately began to rest in place. He was familiar with this kind of situation, which was close to a desperate situation. Every time he restored his fighting capacity, he would have more hope to live. So he doesn''t have to waste time. He and ye Yinzhu did not even talk about anything, invisible tacit understanding has been formed in the killing.


    Both the metal dragon and the green dragon corpse were collected by Ye Yinzhu. Although the dragon is dead, their bones are still useful. Ye Yinzhu will not waste. After all this, he sat down. Three hours of environmental change has become five hours. After the overturning battle just that day, there are only three hours left for them to rest.


    Rain in the grassland to form a gurgling flow of streams, all the red in the rain in the erosion gradually disappeared. ADA was sent back directly by Ye Yinzhu. The tenacious vitality of level 9 Warcraft saved his life, but it took at least three months for him to recover from the injury left by two wind dragons.Now, only Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan are left. Two quiet people waiting for the next environment to come.


    Ye Yinzhu puts his Shenyuan magic robe on himself and ye Hongyan at the same time. At this time, he has no need to hide from his brothers who share life and death. The abundant water element on the grassland is filtered by the magic robe of Shenyuan, which turns into the purest non element and flows into the two people''s bodies. Ye Yinzhu''s strong Amethyst blood is slowly recovering the scars on his hands, and the power from the strongest Warcraft is rapidly recovering.


    Ye Yinzhu has had too many miracles. Feeling the surging energy brought by Shenyuan magic robe, ye Hongyan is not surprised, but takes every minute to recover.


    Time, one minute and one second has passed, and everything is moving towards the final end.


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning of the battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons, the whole continent has undergone dramatic changes. All countries are mobilizing their troops in full swing. The most frequent one is naturally Milan, the largest power in the mainland. A large number of garrisons were sent to the frontiers of the far north wilderness and the kingdom of Boko on the other side. In addition to the effect of Arcadia, the other seven countries are waiting. Waiting for the news of the end of the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war and the closure of France and blue.


    After years of deliberation, who can say the final winner of this war? But it is certain that this war will happen. Whether it''s Milan or landias, they all know that they''ve been waiting too long for the chance to be closed by Frenchman.


    ¡­¡­


    Brenner mountains, Qin City.


    Anya, after a busy day, can finally return to the ancient tree to rest. Although her spirit is tired, her body and mind are extremely happy at this time. With the support of 40 million gold coins from ye Yinzhu and the support of the dwarves and goblin tribes, Qin City is being built at a very fast speed. Of course, this is closely related to the 100 hidden behemoths. Under the command of Zi, bimont became the most important coolie in the construction of Qin City.


    Magic gun is still in full swing casting, because of the complete materials, casting speed is much faster than the original calculation of Luciano elder. Now the four elders of the dwarves all focus on casting the first cannon. The outstanding craftsmen of the dwarves are rapidly building weapons and equipment that only belong to Qin City.


    The most exciting thing for Anya is that with the growth of ancient trees, the plants in the whole Brenner mountains have begun to change, and at the same time, new arms have emerged. She is thinking that when ye Yinzhu comes back next time, she will give him a surprise. At this time, she was no longer afraid of her sister. Not to mention the strength of Qin City itself, her brother-in-law, who is hidden in the mountains near Qin City, has made her feel comfortable. Anya believes that as long as Qin City is given a few more years, it will become the newly rising territory of the mainland. All kinds of advantaged conditions will make it the real first fortress of the mainland.


    At the same time of Anya''s rest, Zi just woke up from her cultivation. Out of the cave, looking at the bright night sky. He murmured to himself: "Yinzhu, why do I feel you are so sad. I''ve been waiting for you. I''m ready


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, the original deep and overbearing eyes suddenly became a lot softer, "Angie, will you forget me? But I will never forget the way you stick to me every day. Silly girl, I''m waiting for you, I know, one day, you will come back to me. If I have fulfilled my wish and you have not come back, I would rather give up everything and find you. "


    ¡­¡­


    The curtain of rain gradually changed in the distortion, and the time of five hours finally arrived. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 403

    The cold rain disappeared. In the twisted light, ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan opened their eyes almost at the same time. They all know that maybe the final battle is coming.


    Light and shadow flashed by. When the surrounding scenery changed again, ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan were surprised at the same time.


    "How could that be?" Ye Yinzhu murmured to himself. Even in the face of the orc army, ye Hongyan would not change his face. At this time, his eyes were a little more surprised.


    Around them, it''s all green. Yes, it''s all green. The air is as fresh as a fairyland on earth. Everything around is made up of plants. Grass close to the ground, low shrubs and flowers, and that very special tall trees. All of them exude the freshest and most pleasant smell.


    What about disaster? Where is the natural disaster? Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan don''t know and are looking for it. However, in such a big forest environment, it''s really hard for them to imagine what kind of disaster will happen. The only difference from the outside forest is the trees here. Every big tree needs ten people to embrace. The trunk is straight and high, and it goes straight into the air. I can''t see how tall these trees are by visual inspection. Because the end of them is deeply buried in the blue sky, white clouds and huge canopy. The description of towering ancient trees is very suitable for them.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, but the smile he shows now is cruel. "Hongyan, finally there is a suitable environment for us. It seems that this magic array is really fair. "


    Ye Hongyan nodded, quickly took off the star blue battle armor and threw it to Ye Yinzhu.


    With a flash of light, the gorgeous armor has been put into Xumi''s commandment. Ye Hongyan certainly understood what ye Yinzhu meant. In such a dense forest, is undoubtedly the most suitable for ambush. The star blue battle armor itself is light, but it is too easy to attract attention. So when ye Yinzhu opened his mouth, he immediately took off his armor, leaving his mottled Epee full of gaps in his hand.


    The light flickered, and ye Yinzhu nodded to Ye Hongyan with a soft divine light in his eyes. They opened their arms and flew up like two big birds. They gently touched the trunks of the giant trees around them, and several ups and downs had disappeared into the first canopy.


    No one knows how tall the tree is. They are waiting, waiting quietly.


    Ye Yinzhu is not in a hurry to find a rival. After the previous war, although they had three hours of rest, Taicang was suddenly in a state of emergency. After all, practicing in the rainstorm would be affected to some extent. Although the physical strength and fighting spirit have recovered a little, there is still a big gap from the peak state. Even if the landias did not appear in this environment, they were not in a hurry. If they were given five more hours of meditation in such a good environment, even if their injuries could not be healed, their fighting spirit and magic would definitely be restored. And who knows what''s dangerous in this environment? Natural disasters have obviously done more damage to the randias army than to the two of them. Isn''t it better to let the power of nature consume the strength of landias?


    As ye Yinzhu and ye Yinzhu ascended the tree, O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, sounded in the world of the magic circle, "the kingdom of Bozhe and the kingdom of fro withdrew from the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle. Because only two countries are left to fight. This will be your last environment. Here, no matter how long it takes, you have to decide. Until one side is completely defeated and withdraws from the game. Remind the contestants of Milan Empire and landias empire that your deep environment is called the field of giant wood, which is the biggest test of the whole Falun environment. Any crisis is likely to emerge at any time, and you are likely to face more than just an opponent''s attack. We will be out there waiting for the final winner


    O''Brien''s voice drifted away, and the silent forest world became quiet again. The surrounding air is still so comfortable. For ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan, the words of the master of Guangming tower are not bad news. At least they can be sure that their opponents have come to the field of giant wood.


    Just as they were preparing to lay up a rest on the giant tree and wait for the enemy to arrive, suddenly, their eyes looked up almost at the same time. The acute sense cultivated in the battlefield and crisis made them find out the wrong for the first time.


    With a quack, a strange bird is flying down from the top about 10 meters away from them, and its sharp long beak goes straight to the top of Ye Yinzhu''s head to peck.


    The bird is more than one meter long. Its whole body is dark blue. Its wings are three meters wide. Its blood red eyes are as bright as rubies. Although its body is not small, it falls very fast. His two sharp claws are folded up, and his long beak is more than a foot long, which is enough to compare with the assassin''s narrow sword.


    Ye Yinzhu sat still in the tree. He raised his right hand and chopped at the strange bird with one palm. The purple bamboo spirit went straight to the giant bird like a blade. What surprised him was that the strange bird turned its body in an instant under impossible circumstances, deftly avoided Ye Yinzhu''s palm knife, but its body fell at a faster speed, and the long beak had come to the top of Ye Yinzhu''s head in the blink of an eye.


    Even ye Yinzhu was surprised by the quick attack. He turned his head to the left and raised his right hand. His speed suddenly increased. He directly grasped the long beak. Starting with the long beak, he first felt smooth and tough. If it wasn''t for the sudden burst of fighting spirit of purple bamboo that ye Yinzhu firmly grasped it, he would be freed by this strange bird immediately.The fighting spirit suddenly burst out, and the strange bird''s whole body trembled violently and fell slowly. On the tree trunk, its internal organs have been smashed by Ye Yinzhu in an instant.


    "What kind of bird is this, have you ever seen it?" Ye Yinzhu looks like Ye Hongyan in doubt.


    Ye Hongyan shook her head and said, "never seen it. It doesn''t seem to be any of the known Warcraft


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I haven''t seen this kind of bird, but its attack speed is very fast. Is it an eagle? But the eagle doesn''t seem to have such a long mouth. You see, there is a small convex corner on its head. I can feel the magic elements of the wind system inside, but the energy is not strong. If calculated according to the level of Warcraft, this bird is at least level 4. "


    Ye Hongyan said in a deep voice: "it seems that the disaster in the field of giant wood is no longer from nature. In such a dynamic world, it is most suitable for the growth of all kinds of plants and animals. The words of the lighthouse owner just now are associated with the attacks we have suffered. It seems that the most terrible attack in this environment should be the Warcraft attack. "


    There was a faint smile in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. "If so, we are not the only ones in trouble. On the contrary, I hope there will be some more powerful Warcraft in this environment. "


    Ye Hongyan''s face suddenly changed, and she raised her finger to the top, "Yinzhu, I''m afraid you''re right."


    Before ye Yinzhu raised his head, a strong wind came from above with a sharp scream. This time, they could no longer sit on the branch and ran away in two directions.


    In the clatter, the branches they had made had split in an instant, and the debris fell down. Ye Yinzhu can see the attacker''s appearance only after he dodges the attack. It was a big bird very similar to the strange bird just now. It is at least three times the size of the bird just now. It is more than three meters long and has six or seven meters of wings. The hair is dark blue, but the tail is gray. A light cyan horn on the top of the head is about six inches long. The attack just now seems to be the wind blade.


    "If you kill other people''s children, dad will take revenge." As soon as this idea appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s mind, the big bird had already jumped down from the air. Its attack method is different from the previous one. It''s not only the one meter long beak with sharp wind pecking at Ye Yinzhu, but also the blade like wings unfolding, blocking the direction Ye Yinzhu can escape. A layer of green air flows on it, making such a big body incredibly fast.


    It''s a powerful Warcraft. Ye Yinzhu immediately feels the crisis brought by the other party. Although it can''t compare with the adult dragon, it can be seen from the attack strength of the big bird and the anger of the bird''s eyes that this is at least a level 7 intelligent Warcraft.


    I hope this one is the only one. A layer of green light burst out from ye Yinzhu''s right hand in an instant. With a touch of purple light, countless bamboo shadows burst out in an instant. It''s bamboo attack. In the aozhu sword technique, ye Yinzhu''s first three moves are naturally the most proficient. When he reaches the realm of Zizhu, his attack is very different from before.


    The crazy light twinkled in an instant, and in a strong whine, bish had penetrated the body of the strange bird dozens of times. Level 7 Warcraft is far from enough to compete with the purple division. In the fierce fighting spirit of Zizhu, ye Yinzhu killed the strange bird.


    I don''t know if it''s because this strange bird''s sad sound before death is too loud. Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan immediately hear countless birds in the air next time, and their faces can''t help changing. If it''s a large-scale level 7 Warcraft attack, let alone hide the body, it''s not easy to attack the local opponent.


    Ye Hongyan gives Ye Yinzhu an inquiring look, which means asking him what to do.


    After a little hesitation, ye Yinzhu immediately put away Bisi and summoned chunleiqin from his Xumi ring.


    ----------------------------------


    if you like this work, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 404

    The light light twinkles, hands caress on the string, ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly becomes calm, even the coldness in his eyes also converges under his forced control of his spirit. Hands flick strings, suddenly, soft music sound slowly sounded.


    Ye Hongyan leans on the tree trunk and listens to the piano music played by Ye Yinzhu quietly. The music is very soft and sounds very comfortable. There is no magic or spiritual traction. It''s just a simple piano music.


    You know, ye Yinzhu has lived in the blue sky sea since childhood. Although it is a bamboo forest rather than a forest, there are countless animals in it. In fact, Warcraft is an evolutionary version of animals and has magic power. They are still animals in nature. At the beginning, ye Yinzhu had a good relationship with a large number of animals, so naturally he had his way. At this time, the piano music he played is the most time to cultivate sentiment, playing in the natural environment of "ten thousand trees in the same spring". The creation of this piano music coincides with the growth frequency of plants in nature. As long as the level is enough, once played, the first feeling is to be in harmony with nature.


    Ye Yinzhu had reached a high level when he played this piano music before. At this time, his mood has been promoted to the realm of harmony between man and nature. As soon as the piano music is played, his whole body is integrated into his mood. At this moment, his breath of life is completely integrated with the surrounding plants under the effect of the piano music, even the leaves around him The wild geese all feel that ye Yinzhu seems to have become a big tree and a part of the whole nature here.


    A faint purple light quietly rises from under Ye Yinzhu, covering himself and ye Hongyan. This is a miniature version of the aura of divine voice. Under its cover, the two people''s breath assimilates at the same time.


    Just then, between the trunks, at least a dozen big birds leaped over the branches. When they passed by Ye Yinzhu, they turned a blind eye to them. Fly straight away.


    Ye Hongyan looks at Ye Yinzhu, who is playing piano music and is in the mood, and gives a thumbs up. The vocation of Shenyin master is really amazing. He can avoid fighting in this way. Although maintaining the aura of Shenyin will also consume Ye Yinzhu to a certain extent. But playing piano music itself is one of his ways of practicing as a divine musician, and the consumption is not much faster than the speed of recovery. In this way, the outside world can''t hear the music, and they can avoid being attacked by those strange birds. With a smile on her face, ye Hongyan leaned against the tree trunk and began to cultivate her fighting spirit. Although avoided the attack of Warcraft, but want to get the final victory is not sitting on it, only as soon as possible to restore the strength to compete with randias.


    "Ten thousand trees in spring" is playing over and over again. Ye Yinzhu''s mood has become more and more stable in this beautiful environment. In the previous prairie, the crazy killing and the use of the mieshen crossbow had a very bad impact on his own mood. In addition, he is no longer the original heart of the sword, but the heart of the Ziwei zither, which makes the mood and temperament of Ye Yinzhu change dramatically. At this time, in this wonderful natural environment, the music of "ten thousand trees in spring" and the surrounding environment together purify Ye Yinzhu''s soul, so that the killing and blood in his heart are gradually washed away.


    Qin is an elegant musical instrument. If ye Yinzhu only kills after entering the heart of Ziwei Qin, even if he can keep his mind clear, he will never be qualified to enter the realm of Qin. It was at this time that the giant wood field corrected his deviated track in time. With the help of Shenyuan magic robe, his strength and temperament are gradually returning to normal.


    At first, the scream was obviously from the mouth of the strange bird, but later, although the scream of the strange bird became more and more intensive, it was accompanied by the scream of some human beings and the roar of the giant dragon.


    In the huge trees here, flying is the first thing to affect. Especially with a huge body like the dragon, it''s almost impossible to fly here. Unless they can cut down all the trees here.


    Scream one after another, ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan have been quietly practicing. They are not in a hurry, at least they will not take the initiative to attack until their strength has fully recovered. Because of the aura of divine sound, ye Yinzhu''s piano sound will not leak out at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Black phoenix cold observation of the surrounding environment, at this time, the soldiers around her has become less and less. The level seven strange birds constantly appear in the air, which brings great trouble to the landias team. When they first arrived in the field of giant wood, black phoenix and the rest of landias were surprised to hear that the kingdom of fro and the kingdom of Borneo had withdrawn from the battlefield at the same time. Of course, they know the real identity of the kingdom of Buddha. In the first few environments, they also met with the two countries respectively. It was a change of environment, which led to the annihilation of Buddha and Bourbon. Although they also understand that the Empire of Milan must lose a lot in such a battle. But the strength of Milan surprised them.


    You know, it''s not simply two countries to one country, or two dragon cities to one dragon city, including two metal Dragons of level nine. When they came into contact with the Milan Empire, they found that only Ye Yinzhu, a foreign silver dragon, was left in their team.For the strength of the Milan Empire, they have to make a new estimate, and because of this, the atmosphere of landias has become obviously tense. Under the command of black phoenix, the heavy armor soldiers of landias are in the most internal test, while the 20 Minjie soldiers are in the most external test. Once a strange bird appears, they immediately concentrate on attacking. It''s a pity that they don''t have magicians at this time, otherwise it will be much easier to deal with those strange birds. After a number of environmental consumption, the loss of all the magicians of randias, at this time there are only less than 300 soldiers left.


    The two black dragons turned into human figures. Just as ye Yinzhu judged, in this field of giant wood, their noumenon could not give full play to their strength. It''s not that they didn''t want to see the big trees around them, but the toughness of the trunks of these giant trees is comparable to that of steel. Who is willing to spend their strength on these trees? They had to fight in human form.


    Three hours have passed. Under the attack of those strange birds, the randias team has lost more than 20 soldiers. At this time, the rest are really elite. But they still did not find the figure of Milanese, no one.


    Eddie, the black dragon, yelled angrily, "where are the Milan pigs hiding. Can we just keep looking for it? "


    Black phoenix coldly looked at Eddie, "otherwise, what good idea do you have?"


    Eddie''s face softened when he saw the cold eyes of the black phoenix. He had been pursuing the black phoenix. He thought that with his black dragon identity and strong strength, he would be able to get the clear eyes of the black phoenix. But who knows that the arrogant black phoenix would not even look at him more.


    "Sister Phoenix, what do you say to do now? The old guy O''Brien, the lighthouse owner, has said that this will be the final environment for us to decide. If those Milan pigs don''t show up all the time, we''ll have to consume them. There are many Warcraft here, it seems endless. If you spend time and again, not to mention that you randias soldiers can''t stand it, even our black dragon clan can''t resist the attack of Warcraft forever. After all, those Warcraft levels are all around level seven. "


    While Eddie was talking, suddenly, several roars sounded at the same time. Among the giant trees, several giant bears over seven meters tall were coming towards them quickly. All of these bears are brown, and their muscles are very developed. They are even much taller than the orc bear people. The huge bear''s paw was waving, and it came towards them with great strides.


    The number of giant bears is seven or eight. They move forward at the same time, and immediately bring a series of strong tremors on the ground.


    Without the command of the black phoenix, the twenty shadows had risen at the same time, and their short blades, like the teeth of poisonous snakes, went straight to the eyes of the giant bear.


    Just when the randias thought they were going to have bear paws to eat, the bears suddenly roared, a layer of yellow luster covered them, and then a bang came. That 20 flashing blue light figure unexpectedly without exception was rebounded back. Although the bears also roared under their attack, their attack obviously failed to bring substantial damage to these bears.


    "Level 8 Warcraft. Their defense seems to be stronger than the bear of the earth. " Eddie exclaimed, but his action was very fast. A dark corrosive fog floated out, and then he rushed forward, and in the blink of an eye, he had disappeared into the black fog.


    For a moment, the breath of fighting and Magic Elements suddenly pushed the people of landias to one side, and a roar and explosion appeared constantly. When the black fog gradually dispersed, black dragon Eddie came out with a cold face, eight giant bears had fallen to the ground. On the surface, Eddie doesn''t seem to have changed much. But the observant black phoenix found that his arms were constantly shaking. Moreover, his face was a little paler than before. The fluctuation of Magic Elements in the dark magic system of the whole body has obviously weakened a lot. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 405

    Two hours later, this time, even the black phoenix could not help being impatient. No wonder she gets impatient. In the two hours after meeting giant bear, they met giant bear, strange bird, strange looking but fast deer who can spray poison arrows and so on. Especially those strange birds, when the size of the strange birds they encounter is doubled, those strange birds can instantly send out small tornadoes. It doesn''t do much damage to heavily armored soldiers. But it''s the nightmare of agile assassins. It''s just two hours. The number of randias has dropped to less than 200, among which 20 black Lily assassins have been killed and six have been killed.


    Samoye, who had been indifferent and disdainful to observe everything, suddenly said, "from now on, I will take over the commander of the whole team as Prince of landias empire. Everyone is at my command. "


    "What are you doing?" The cold light in black phoenix''s eyes flashed, and a cold and murderous spirit burst out from her body, which made Samoye''s breath stagnate.


    "Why? Just because I''m the orthodox Prince of landias, not like you. What did your commander bring us? All the magicians are gone. Soldiers are constantly consuming, and then you can only drag everyone to death. Up to now, I haven''t even seen the shadow of a Milanese. Is your commander right? "


    Looking at Samoye, black phoenix''s hand is shaking slightly. The handle of the short sword in her sleeve contacts her fingers again and again, and the fierce killing in her eyes becomes more and more powerful.


    Samoye knew that he was not the opponent of the black phoenix. Subconsciously, he stepped back and stood beside the black dragon Eddie, "Eddie, Jones, who do you support. Am I the orthodox prince, or is she the bastard? "


    Jones gave a smile. "Of course I support you, my prince. You are so strong


    Eddie''s face changed slightly, and he glared at Jones, but Samoye''s face became obviously proud, looking at the black phoenix with a condescending look.


    Eddie frowned and said, "Prince Samoye, how can you say that about Phoenix? After all, she is your own sister. Now we are not in a time of civil strife. Let''s find a way to solve the problem for the Milanese first


    Samoye sneered, "sister? I don''t have a sister like that. I want to kill her right away. If it wasn''t for her, how could I lose... " Speaking of this, his voice became sharp obviously. Because of anger, his handsome face had become a little twisted, and his eyes looked like fire.


    Eddie was stunned for a moment. Although he knew that the brothers and sisters of landias royal family were at odds, he didn''t expect that the conflict between them was so deep. I don''t know what to say for a moment.


    Black phoenix''s hand suddenly no longer trembles, coldly way: "good, I will give the team to you in charge, see what you can bring us." As she said this, she went straight to one side and stood with the heavily armored soldiers.


    Samoye didn''t expect that black phoenix would compromise in this way. The anger in his eyes weakened a bit, but he was more proud. "Now listen to my order, the black Lily team immediately began to search, I don''t believe that so many agile assassins can''t find those Milanese."


    Black phoenix seems to want to say something, but she still forced to hold back. Coldly looking at his brother who is crying, but his heart is full of disdain. Didn''t she know the importance of reconnaissance? But since entering this environment, she has always brought everyone together. Why? Because the terrain in this giant wood field is too complicated. She knows what kind of strength Ye Yinzhu has. Although the Milan team annihilated the teams of the two kingdoms, before that, it was impossible for the Milanese to know the relationship between Buddha and their own side. Even if their strength destroyed the teams of the two countries, they must have suffered great trauma. There will never be many people who can enter the present environment to fight a decisive battle. Otherwise, it won''t be the only one who encounters Warcraft attack and doesn''t hear screams elsewhere.


    Although black phoenix doesn''t know what method Ye Yinzhu used to prevent Warcraft from attacking them, she can be sure that ye Yinzhu and the few remaining fighters of Milan are waiting for the chance, and that their remaining strength is not much. As soon as their randias team is scattered, they will be defeated one by one and weaken their own strength gradually. If not, why do ye Yinzhu and his soldiers not show up? Obviously because of their lack of strength! I can''t even see these. Samoye, a fool, needs to lead the army and send people to scout. Black phoenix thought in his heart that if he was Ye Yinzhu, he would not let the assassins come back alive. Just die. Anyway, these people have nothing to do with themselves. Even if they all die, they won''t have any sad mood. As long as the final victory is enough.


    In the eyes of black phoenix, Samoye at this time is a ridiculous clown.


    More than ten figures soared into the air, and quickly disappeared into the woods, searching in all directions. These black Lily team''s assassins are the entire blue DIAS team''s elite, the original 20 assassins are all blue level strength. After a long time of fighting and fighting against natural disasters, the landias have long been very tired. It is because of this that their consumption in the field of giant wood is so great.While ordering all the members of the black Lily team to go out to search, Samoye continued to order all the members to rest in place, remove the surrounding shrubs and plants as much as possible, and make a vacant lot. And ask Eddie and Jones two black dragons to pay attention to protection. After all, the two nine level black dragons are powerful. In front of their general purple level five and above strength, although there are a lot of Warcraft attacked, they did not bring them too much damage under the full defense. On the face of it, at least, Samoye is doing the right thing.


    While Samoye was waiting for news, suddenly, a shrill scream came from a distance, which made the spirit of the randias team immediately tense. Without Samoye''s saying, Eddie the black dragon had already jumped out to find the direction of the sound.


    Eddie didn''t leave for a long time. He came back in a short time with a big frown. "It''s Warcraft. One of the black lilies is dead


    Hearing that it was Warcraft, Samoye''s face became ugly and said in a cold voice: "these scumbags of Milan don''t know where to hide. They haven''t appeared yet."


    Eddie frowned. Compared with Samoye, his wisdom of more than 2000 years is higher. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. It should be that the Milanese have a special way to prevent Warcraft from attacking them, but we are constantly consuming under the attack of Warcraft, and our strength will only get worse and worse. They don''t have to worry at all. They just use the environment here to consume us until we are exhausted. I didn''t expect that the field of giant wood would bring Milan such a great advantage


    What are ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan doing? As early as half an hour ago, they had been sober from cultivation.


    It''s very difficult for the landias to find them, but it''s much easier for them to find the landias. They can easily find the direction of the landias by following the scream before human death.


    Two people in the giant tree quietly leaped, has come to the distance of randias Corps 100 meters outside the place to stop. Ye Yinzhu knows that the strength of black phoenix is amazing. His music of WanMu Tongchun never stops. With the help of Shenyin aura, those Warcraft who attack the landias will only regard them as a part of the environment in the giant wood field.


    Listening, ye Yinzhu listened to the movement of landias. When Samoye wanted the command from the black phoenix, a smile appeared on Ye Yinzhu''s face, which was noble but cold.


    More than ten members of the black Lily team scattered into the forest. The first dead person discovered by Eddie really died under the claw of a strange bird Warcraft. However, before he died, he received the attention of a high-frequency sound blade. The strength of the blue class has no chance to resist the high-frequency sound blade of the purple class, so when the strange bird attacks his body, his internal organs have been broken by the high-frequency sound blade of Ye Yinzhu.


    High frequency sound blade is one of the most powerful attack abilities of Ye Yinzhu. It combines magic and martial arts. It is his real powerful ability in the combination of magic and martial arts. Even a strong man like black phoenix never dares to take ye Yinzhu''s sound blade. As for the members of the black Lily team, although they have the strength of the blue class, the gap between the blue class and the purple class is still too big. Even if they are agile, they still can''t suppress Ye Yinzhu like the black phoenix.


    Quietly touch another tree, because you need to keep playing "ten thousand trees with spring", so that you and ye Hongyan won''t be attacked by Warcraft, and he doesn''t dare to be too far away from ye Hongyan, otherwise the aura of Shenyin can''t take care of them, so ye Hongyan follows Ye Yinzhu as far as possible, and they quietly touch the assassins from the outside Direction. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 406

    Ye Yinzhu has a good memory. Soon, he finds his next target. From a distance, watching the assassin looking for their whereabouts, ye Yinzhu shows a sneer at the corner of his mouth, playing WanMu Tongchun''s right hand, bringing a purple light. With a flash of light and a buzz, a purple sound blade has quietly gone to the assassin.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t look at the result at all. He immediately took Ye Hongyan to the next direction. He knew what power his high-frequency sound blade could achieve. However, in this case of sneak attack, if he could not kill the enemy who was at least two or three levels lower than his single ability, he would not have to mix up the name of Qin emperor.


    The screams came from all directions, and Samoye''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Samoye, call your men back quickly," said Jones, a black dragon girl. It must be the Milanese who have acted and are breaking them down. Otherwise, how can the ability of the members of the black Lily team lose so quickly. If they can''t fight Warcraft, won''t they run? Speed is their specialty. "


    Listen to Jones say so, Samoye also realized not good, but now even if he gave the order, how can it spread to the remaining black Lily team assassins ears? Judging from the scream, there are only four or five assassins left at this time. The prince of the randias Empire had a gloomy face, and seemed to be dripping water.


    Subconsciously, Samoye looked at his sister. Although he was cruel to her, he still had self-knowledge. In the face of problems that can not be solved, immediately thought of his powerful sister. However, Samoye was soon surprised to find that the black phoenix, who had been there before, had disappeared, leaving no trace. Even the two black dragons didn''t find out when she left.


    Eddie, the black dragon, made a gesture to samoyeby. He knew that there was only one reason why the black phoenix disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan went on very smoothly. In a few seconds, two more members of the black Lily team became the dim sum of Warcraft under the attack of the high-frequency sound blade. For ye Yinzhu, these assassins are obviously the biggest threat. Their speed and silent sneak attack are the most boring. He doesn''t want to be surrounded by a group of assassins. He is not a God. In that case, no matter who he is, his chances of survival will be greatly reduced.


    Ye Hongyan makes a gesture to Ye Yinzhu, which means to tell him that there are still three objects left to kill.


    Ye Yinzhu nods, and the two people have become tacit understanding. Ye Hongyan follows Ye Yinzhu with epee. Although his strength has not reached the blue level, he can barely keep up with Ye Yinzhu''s deliberate speed. While following Ye Yinzhu, ye Hongyan also keeps alert at any time and looks for the whereabouts of other members of the black Lily team.


    Soon, two more black Lily assassins died in the scream. Ye Yinzhu never stays in any position and doesn''t give two black dragons the chance to lock his position. You can leave as soon as you touch it. You can escape as soon as you finish the attack.


    Ye Hongyan has a look of admiration in his eyes. What ye Yinzhu does doesn''t seem to be difficult, but he knows that both the attack strength and ye Yinzhu''s own judgment of the position of the black Lily team assassin are extremely accurate, which can''t be achieved only by strength. His strong memory and judgment, as well as his keen sense of the surrounding atmosphere are indispensable Yes. Ye Hongyan even suspects that ye Yinzhu has the potential to become an assassin. This kind of assassination makes the other party have no chance to show their strength.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed with cold light, because he had seen the figure of the Last Assassin. The black figure was moving like a star ball in the woods. The whole person was wrapped in black with black clothes and black headgear. This is the last one. As long as you kill him, you and ye Hongyan can continue to wait for the Warcraft in the giant wood field to consume the strength of the landias and the two black dragons as much as possible before killing them.


    With a light flash of body shape, ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan have quietly followed up. With a light finger movement, two high-frequency sound blades go straight to the assassin. At the moment of Yinren''s hand, ye Yinzhu judged that he had succeeded. The assassin had no chance to dodge the high-frequency Yinren. However, just as he was preparing to leave the battlefield with Ye Hongyan, an inexplicable sense of crisis hit his heart. Even ye Yinzhu didn''t know why he felt so sensitive suddenly. He just drank a low voice subconsciously, "be careful."


    When the sound of music burst, a strong force came from behind Ye Yinzhu. When he turned around, he just met Ye Hongyan''s body. He held Guqin in one hand and quickly held Ye Hongyan''s body in the other. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s pupil can''t help contracting. Because, just behind him, where ye Hongyan was, the owner with dark blue hair appeared.


    Ye Hongyan''s battered Epee was broken. Needless to say, it must have been broken by her fierce fighting spirit when she was attacked by the black phoenix. Ye Hongyan has a strong impact. Ye Yinzhu immediately introduces his fighting spirit into Ye Hongyan''s body. He is surprised to find that there is a sharp fighting spirit in Ye Hongyan''s body, which is raging in the meridians. Fortunately, his fighting spirit of Zizhu was input in time, which eased the fighting spirit.Wow, ye Hongyan opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The ice in her eyes fluctuated violently. You know, in the previous rest, his strength has returned to the peak state, but even the other side''s blow can not take.


    "We meet again." Ye Yinzhu didn''t play "WanMu Tongchun" any more, because he knew that if he continued to play in front of black phoenix, he would lose the chance to take her attack. Black phoenix''s attack is too fierce, plus her incomparable speed, since her debut, she is Ye Yinzhu''s most reluctant opponent. Even Marshal Seedorf had never brought him such a dangerous feeling.


    It turns out that after the attack of black phoenix in the black Lily team, she knew that ye Yinzhu would not ignore. She is not worried, just quietly follow behind a black Lily team assassin, quietly waiting for the opportunity. She knew that it was not easy for her to find Ye Yinzhu. She had to wait for them to come to her. Sure enough, ye Yinzhu and they finally found the assassin. While he launched the attack, the black phoenix also stuck to them.


    "Yes, we meet again. This is where we''re going to have a fight." Black phoenix light said, from her soul stirring eyes, can not see the slightest emotional fluctuations.


    Ye Yinzhu pulls Ye Hongyan to his back. The Guqin in his hand has been replaced by dead wood Longyin. At this time, the distance between black phoenix and him is only ten meters.


    In the air, a strange bird suddenly fell and rushed to the black phoenix. The black phoenix didn''t move at all. Even his eyes were fixed on Ye Yinzhu. The black light flashed. The strange bird was split in two by the purple black light in a scream and fell to the ground from the air attack around them.


    Ye Yinzhu stood there quietly. He didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to launch an attack, because although the black phoenix attacked Warcraft, the air engine was always firmly locked on him. He knew that as long as he moved, he would immediately welcome the stormy attack of the black phoenix.


    Behind Ye Yinzhu, ye Hongyan obviously felt that he was out of breath. This kind of confrontation between the strong forced him to fall from the tree.


    The cold light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkled. Just at this time, three black shadows came quickly. It was two black dragons and Samoye, the prince of the landias empire.


    Black dragon Eddie and Jones surround Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan from both sides, while Samoye comes to black phoenix.


    "Ha ha, there are only two of you left. No wonder it''s so secret. " Eddie, the black dragon spice girl, said with a smile. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are full of seduction.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s heart has sunk into the bottom, two on four, the other three purple, ye Hongyan and Samoye can offset each other at most, but he has to face two black dragons and a super assassin of division level. Such a battle is doomed. Although he has a lot of confidence in himself, he knows very well that he has almost no chance in this situation.


    The black phoenix won''t give himself time to perform Qin magic. The existence of two black dragons makes him have no chance to leave the battlefield even shouting Falan. At this moment, only fight to the end.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu doesn''t think he will die here. Life is precious. In order to survive, some hidden things must be exposed. As long as the purple call to the side, even if unable to win, ye Yinzhu is confident to leave here alive. Only in that case, the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle will lose itself, Milan will lose, and Yinlong city will also lose. Frankly speaking, he is not reconciled, so, although the scene has been in an absolute disadvantage, he decided to fight.


    Samoye''s eyes flashed a fierce color, "kill him. You three work together. Kill these two people. The champion of the seven countries and seven dragons is ours. "


    Black phoenix step forward, suddenly, a fierce momentum straight to Ye Yinzhu. At the same time, the two humanoid Black Dragons also released a layer of purple black halo. The huge Qi, together with the black phoenix, shrouded Ye Yinzhu''s body from three sides.


    "Goose, step back." Ye Yinzhu said calmly.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    today''s 9000 word update is completed. If you think Xiao San is kind, the update has been stable, and the recent plot is wonderful, please take out your recommended tickets and monthly tickets. thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 407

    Ye Hongyan didn''t insist on fighting with Ye Yinzhu. He knew that his existence might only drag Ye Yinzhu down. Quietly, he slowly retreated to another big tree.


    The huge atmosphere formed by the four Purple strong men made those Warcraft in the giant wood field dare not easily approach. For a moment, the whole giant wood field entered the most peaceful stage.


    Samoye''s eyes showed the light of bloodthirsty and madness, and his heart beat violently with excitement. Champion, the champion of seven countries and seven dragons. As long as this honor is brought back, his status in the eyes of his father will be greatly improved. Although I have lost However, more power can always be gained.


    "Do it." Black phoenix murmured. Her voice was like a fuse to ignite explosives. Almost for the first time, two black dragons jumped at Ye Yinzhu at the same time, and the huge black air was flowing around them. Instead of using magic, they used the most direct means. With five fingers in both hands, each of them pokes out five black sharp blades that are more than a foot long. With the smell of dark demons full of corrosion, they go straight to Ye Yinzhu to grasp them. Once they are ready to attack, they are confident to tear Ye Yinzhu to pieces, including the soul.


    The two black dragons moved, and the black phoenix also moved. Her body was like a purple black cold electricity, and went straight to the direction of Ye Yinzhu. But I don''t know why, she is always fast, but this time she is a bit slower than the two black dragons.


    The excitement in Samoye''s eyes is more intense. He seems to have seen the victory waving to him. He can''t wait to get the strongest artifact that the champion can get.


    At this time, Samoye suddenly some surprised to see, ye Yinzhu moved, but like an idiot general, attack the black dragon Eddie. Seven powerful blasts sounded at the same time, seven were surrounded by lavender, different colors of sound blade with seven beautiful arcs, and shot at Eddie''s chest at the same time.


    Samoye was nearly shaken down from the tree trunk by the seven tone burst, but he found that the main target of the seven tone burst was only one Eddie. Eddie rushed to Ye Yinzhu, obviously not ready to face Ye Yinzhu''s full attack. Under the huge body shock, the whole person fell into a short absence.


    According to Samoye and ye Hongyan on the other side, even if the seven high-frequency sound blades can kill Eddie, ye Yinzhu''s action is no different from that of an idiot. Because when he attacks Samoye with all his strength, he will also be attacked by black phoenix and black dragon Jones. The attack of Jones and black phoenix can even destroy Eddie when he injures him.


    Eddie really didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would focus his attack on himself. When he and black phoenix and Jones surrounded Ye Yinzhu to launch an attack at the same time, he already thought that the human of Milan Empire represented the foreign silver dragon of silver dragon city. He didn''t really fight with Ye Yinzhu, and he didn''t know his real strength, but he was sure that a man in his twenties could be his opponent of two black dragons and black phoenix? Others don''t know the strength of black phoenix, but he knows it very well. Although the fighting spirit of black phoenix is only at the beginning of purple level, its real fighting power is still above him and Eddie. In this case, ye didn''t even have a chance. Therefore, when he launched the attack, he was very relaxed and seemed to have seen the scene that ye Yinzhu''s body was torn to pieces.


    However, Eddie never thought that ye Yinzhu would suddenly choose to attack himself, and attack with all his strength. The seven tone burst of Ziwei Qin heart is different from that of jiandanqin heart before. The huge killing machine produced at that moment is pulling the seven overbearing musical instruments together at the same time. All of a sudden, the expansion of the black dragon''s spirit suddenly caused a violent shock, and the whole sea of spirit fell into a rough sea. The surging spirit shock made the powerful dragon power in Eddie''s body almost solidified. He was really hurt by the seven tone continuous explosion, which was much more serious than the temporary dull on the surface.


    Eddie''s original judgment is right, with one to three, even if ye Yinzhu does his best, he can''t hold on for a long time, and he can''t be an opponent of three. Even with the power of lightning, it''s impossible to block the three Purple strong men. But is that really the case?


    At the same time when the seven tone burst out, another black dragon, hot girl Jones, had five sharp blades on her finger, which was less than 10 meters away from ye Yinzhu. For a strong man like her, ten meters is just a flash. But in Jones''s eyes, bloodthirsty shine, think can pick a cheap time. Black phoenix has arrived.


    The purple black like cold electricity lights up in the hands of black phoenix. Her speed is so fast. In a flash, a loud Phoenix sounds. The whole person of black phoenix really seems to become a black phoenix. At this time, floating in the air, she looks so noble, and her breath is so strong. If ye Yinzhu can look back at her now, he will find that he has seen this scene more than once, in the Arctic wasteland, and in Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Seeing black phoenix burst out her Phoenix power, black dragon Jones'' first reaction was that she wanted to compete with herself. At the same time, Jones also knew that he could not be faster than black phoenix, and the power of the original burst suddenly relaxed. She is not afraid of others, but she has always been afraid of the black phoenix. However, just as she is waiting for ye Yinzhu to be completely destroyed by the black phoenix, waiting to feel the freshness of the blood burst, she suddenly finds that the target of the black phoenix does not seem to be ye Yinzhu, whose back key is completely exposed.Black phoenix''s start was a beat slower than that of black dragon Eddie and Jones. Because of this, when her body rushed up, she just hit Jones from the side. In the loud and clear sound of the Phoenix, the black phoenix instantly expanded its figure with incomparable purple black light. In particular, the huge wings on the back looked so eye-catching at this time, which blocked the sight of Samoye.


    There was almost no pause, but for a moment, Jones'' body was shrouded in it. The shrill scream rang through the whole field of giant wood, and no one could have imagined that such a change would occur at this moment. In a flash, the situation on the battlefield has changed dramatically.


    Just as ye Yinzhu''s seven high-frequency sounds hit Eddie, the black dragon, Jones''s body had been knocked out by the black phoenix like a broken sack, and her body seemed to be full of holes. More than ten lines of blood gushed out from the throat, eyes, heart and other key positions. Even the Dragon''s strong defense could not save her life, Under the deliberate attack of the black phoenix, one of the leaders of the young generation of the black dragon clan died directly under the assassin''s dark blade.


    At the same time, ye Yinzhu''s seven high-frequency sound blade collides with Eddie. Under the influence of the seven tone burst, Eddie only has time to raise his hands and burst out a layer of dark magic shield. As a dark magic expert, black dragon''s magic defense is really strong, but in the face of seven attributes of high-frequency sound blade, when he is not prepared enough, the defense effect of dark magic shield is really poor.


    Just for a moment, the dark magic shield had turned into black gas, and was strangled by the high-frequency sound blade. Seven phantom sound blades directly hit Eddie''s arms.


    Eddie''s strength is really strong. The degree of purple level five has made him stand out in Longqi Nuss. Unfortunately, he met Ye Yinzhu. At the beginning, even if Lutz, the leader of the dwarves, had his artifact armor damaged when facing the high-frequency sound blade. Although Eddie''s defense as a black dragon is good, his physical defense obviously can''t compare with the metal dragon or artifact. What''s more, now ye Yinzhu is not the original jiandanqinxin and Huangzhu, but the fusion of ziweiqinxin and Zizhu. The all-out high-frequency sound blade is no less powerful than a single attack forbidden curse.


    Poop poop, Eddie''s two arms in front of his chest are cut off by the powerful sound blade. The remaining power of the sound blade bombards him heavily, leaving a deep gully. As a black dragon, his strong body temporarily saved his life. But the impact of magic elements brought by seven different attributes of high-frequency sound blade is like a storm impacting every meridian in his body. In a flash, Eddie, the black dragon, was bleeding. The body flew upside down and hit a huge tree in the back of it. The whole body was embedded in it.


    The instant seven tone burst and seven blade burst together consume Ye Yinzhu a lot. A layer of blood gas rises on his face. The fighting spirit and magic power in his body quickly recover his consumption under the control of mental power. His body stands on the branch to breathe. At that moment, a shadow had passed him. When the shadow passes by Ye Yinzhu, the wings behind her withdraw quietly, and the shadow flashes. At the next moment, her moving posture has arrived in front of Eddie. The dark short blade, with a cold breath, directly pierces into the heart of the black dragon.


    It''s black phoenix. It''s black phoenix. This battle started very quickly, but ended faster. Originally it was a three to one situation, but in an instant, only Ye Yinzhu and black phoenix were left.


    Ye Hongyan was shocked, and Samoye in the distance was also shocked. They didn''t expect that the original one-sided situation would have such a change.


    "Why?" His heart is pierced, but Eddie is a black dragon after all. The strong body of the dragon clan makes him not die for a while. His eyes are full of disbelief. He looks at the beautiful face in front of him, and his voice becomes a little bitter. Looking at the human woman he loves, he really can''t understand why it is? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 408

    "No, because I want to kill you, so I kill you." Black phoenix''s voice is still cold, just in the cold, her eyes reveal a trace of intolerance.


    Eddie looks at her bitterly, his lips are buzzing, blood is flowing down the corner of his mouth, he can clearly feel that his strong vitality is rapidly passing.


    "Have you never liked me?" By this time, he seemed to have forgotten what had just happened.


    Black phoenix nodded without hesitation. Although Eddie''s will at this time has become gradually blurred, he can clearly feel the shaking of black phoenix''s hand holding the short blade.


    "Can you tell me why? Why did you suddenly attack me and Jones? Did we do something wrong? Black phoenix, tell me. I don''t blame you for killing me. But I want to die to understand. " Eddie''s voice was getting weaker and weaker, and his body was starting to get cold.


    Black phoenix looked into his eyes deeply. After a little hesitation, his lips hummed slightly, as if he was saying something to Eddie.


    After listening to the words of the black phoenix, Eddie''s eyes suddenly shine. He looks over the black phoenix and looks at Ye Yinzhu, who is also standing behind her because of her surprise. He says difficultly, "it''s him, it''s him. So you... " The voice suddenly stopped, with reluctance and loss, and deep resentment, the soul of black dragon has been scattered.


    With a flash of shadow, the black phoenix''s body has drifted away, accompanied by a blood arrow spraying from Eddie''s heart, and the black dragon''s body has slipped from the tree and fallen heavily to the ground, like Jones, who has lost the breath of life, has become the huge body of the black dragon.


    From the beginning to the end, in a short time of one minute, Warcraft, the powerful black dragon, died.


    "Black phoenix, are you crazy?" Samoye was almost hysterical. He didn''t understand, and he didn''t want to understand. His hatred for black phoenix rose to the top.


    "You can shut up forever." With a flash of shadow, the black phoenix''s body, which seems to follow the path of death, quietly appeared in front of Samoye. The next moment, before Samoye could react, her short blade, which was just stained with the blood of two black dragons, stabbed into her brother''s heart without hesitation until the end of the handle.


    "You..." Samoye looked at the black phoenix in horror. His eyes moved from her pretty face to the short blade in front of his chest. The look in his eyes is even more complicated than that of Eddie black dragon when he died. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the physique of the black dragon race. Without saying a word, the whole person has lost the breath of life.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, and ye Hongyan was even more dull. Three lives disappeared in this short time. Even though they are both enemies of their own side, it is difficult for them to understand what happened in front of them. In particular, Samoye is black phoenix''s brother! Why, why did she kill them all.


    "Dead, dead. Ha ha ha... " Black phoenix smiles and looks up to the sky. In her breath, in addition to the original coldness, there are many complex negative emotions. The purple black light spurts out from her body and turns into pure black. Her gorgeous face became pale. Although she was laughing, ye Yinzhu clearly saw two lines of blood and tears flowing down the corner of black phoenix''s eyes. Her body was shaking, shaking violently. But the terrible smell on her body was unprecedented. The cold silence seemed to come from hell. Even if the three hundred dead breath of the whole God of death add up, it seems that it can''t be compared with the energy fluctuation released by her.


    Just before the battle started, ye Yinzhu heard a cold and clear voice, which was the voice of black phoenix. Black phoenix only said eight words to him. You left and I right, destroy the black dragon.


    It''s the simple eight words that end the lives of two black dragons. At that time, ye Yinzhu didn''t think much at all. He didn''t know why. He directly chose to believe in black phoenix in his heart. Although he is ready to call purple at any time, he still attacks Eddie, the black dragon on his left, as black phoenix said.


    It turns out that the black phoenix didn''t cheat herself. In an instant, the whole battle was over, and the two black dragons and her elder brother all died in her own hands. She''s the commander of randias and black dragon city in the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle! Why did she do that? Ye Yinzhu doesn''t understand. Even if she and Sula are friends and younger martial brothers, she shouldn''t help herself so cruelly. She should kill her partner and brother with her own hands!


    Laughter stop, black phoenix''s face has become a piece of cold again, the blood and tears in the corner of her eyes unconsciously disappeared, standing there, she is like a piece of ice, a piece of ice from hell. Looking at Ye Yinzhu quietly, the cold voice rang out from all directions at the same time, "wait for me here."


    With a flash of body shape, the black phoenix''s body has turned into a shadow and disappeared. Ye Yinzhu turned around, and her eyes wanted to follow her figure, but only caught an illusory figure.


    "Yinzhu, do you know her?" Ye Hongyan some difficult said.


    "Don''t ask me why, I don''t know. I had never seen her before I came to Falan. Now even I don''t know the relationship between myself and her. It seems very familiar, but it seems very strange. She''s strong, even stronger than me. But why did she even kill her admirer and brother? Is it true that, as her brother said, she has gone mad? "While they were talking, the screams suddenly came out one after another. Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan look at each other, and they both see the horror in each other''s eyes. "Soldier landias," he said with one voice


    That''s right. The place where the scream started was exactly where the rest of landias were. A desolate and gorgeous figure, with unparalleled breath of death, is shuttling between these elite soldiers. There is no exception. No matter which soldier she passes by, there will be a black mark on his throat.


    Death without exception, killing without exception. Such an elite soldier, even in such a bad situation, should be the strength of landias elite soldier, even in the brilliant figure of the shuttle as fragile as paper.


    Black phoenix didn''t let Ye Yinzhu wait too long. When she reappeared in front of them, although she didn''t have a trace of blood on her body, the whole person was full of blood. Her dark blue eyes had a deep red background, and the cold and bloodthirsty light was looming.


    Standing on the branch, black phoenix looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly, "now it''s time for us to solve everything. Let your people go, otherwise, I don''t mind killing one more person. You should know that under my attack, you can''t protect him. This seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, let''s have a fair fight, one-on-one, you and me. "


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath. His startled mood has gradually calmed down. No matter what the black phoenix does, now she is his opponent. If he wants to win the final victory and leave here alive, he must defeat the murderous girl in front of him.


    "Goose, go." Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hongyan frowned slightly, the cold light in her eyes flickered, and walked to Ye Yinzhu, "we come together, we must go together. Can I be afraid of death? "


    "Go, or I''ll knock you out without her. Hongyan, this is between me and her, she even killed her own people, maybe to fight with me fairly, give us this opportunity. Are we two big men going to work together against a woman? "


    "Yinzhu --" Ye Hongyan called out in a rage.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes were full of light, and he said harshly, "leave here at once."


    Ye Hongyan takes a deep look at Ye Yinzhu. He knows that neither ye Yinzhu nor the cold Princess landias will let him stay. "I''ll wait for you outside. I must live. Even if you lose. Law blue


    Ye Hongyan''s figure gradually disappeared in the illusory, light light flickering, this time, in the field of giant wood is really quiet. There''s some dead silence. Even those Warcraft who have been attacking before don''t know where to go at this time.


    On the two towering ancient trees, ye Yinzhu and black phoenix stand, respectively. Against the backdrop of the huge trees and green leaves around them, they are so silent to each other for a long time.


    "Why help me?" Ye Yinzhu can''t help talking.


    "Why?" Black phoenix sneered, "why do you ask me? Why do you all ask me? In this world, there are so many why? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "are you not afraid that what you have done will be passed back to landias by Falan? I think that in this field, even if they can''t see it from the outside, they should feel it. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 409

    "Kill them just because I want to fight you fairly. Is that enough?" Black phoenix said coldly.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "but you even have your own brother..."


    "Brother?" Black phoenix smiles. This time, it''s full of sarcasm, but her sarcasm is not directed at Ye Yinzhu. She looks under the tree and towards the dead body of Samoye who has fallen into a pool of blood and lost his life. "What do you think of my relationship with him?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. He didn''t expect that black phoenix would ask him such a question. He hesitated for a moment and then said, "it doesn''t seem very harmonious."


    "Ha ha. Funny, funny. You fool. There is more than disharmony between us. " Black phoenix smiles again, but her smile, which should have been unparalleled, is uncomfortable in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes.


    "Do you know why Samoye hates me so much?" Black phoenix asked again.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head.


    Black phoenix coldly smile, the corner of the mouth revealed a cruel small arc, "because I let him lose the things to be a man. I castrated him when I was ten years old


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu never thought that there would be such an answer. For a moment, the whole person was completely stunned.


    Black phoenix light way: "you should have heard what he called me, he called me bastard.". My mother is just a maid in waiting. In a drunken father, inadvertently lucky enough to have enough age out of the palace mother. My mother gave birth to me outside. Later, my father called me back to the palace. By that time, my mother was dead. In the palace, I was not even a servant. From the day I entered the palace, I only met my father twice. Samoye, this beast. I was only ten years old, and he tried to rape me. He called me a little bastard and tried to rape me


    "What?" Ye Yinzhu''s heart was completely shocked. At this moment, his incomprehension had turned into a strong hatred. Looking down at Samoye''s corpse, he never thought that it would be like this. Although this is just the one-sided words of black phoenix, ye Yinzhu can feel that her calm voice contains a lot of desolation, sadness, helplessness and resentment.


    "Just when I thought I was going to die, my teacher appeared, just before the beast was going to occupy my body. The teacher took a fancy to the hatred and silence in my heart. He asked me how I would like to be his disciple. I told the teacher that I wanted to make Samoye''s life worse than death. So, the teacher gave me a knife, holding my hand, hand in hand with me to cut off his dirty things, so that he lost his qualification to be a man and the possibility of inheriting the throne, but did not kill him. After that, I left with my teacher. When I returned to landias a few years later, my father, the emperor of landias, seemed to regret it. He seemed to feel ashamed of me and wanted me to recognize him again. But I knew that if it wasn''t for my strength, how could he look me in the eye. Samoye hated me and wanted to kill me. My teacher taught me to stop all dangers in the cradle. He wants to kill me. Well, I''ll kill him first. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the black phoenix with a little more sympathy and said sadly: "everything in the royal family is so dirty. Forget about the unpleasant things. It''s all over. "


    "Forget? If I can really forget, I am not the black phoenix today. Do you know how much I''ve paid to get the strength I have today? After the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying war, if I am still alive, there are too many things I need to repay. My hands, already covered with blood, you think, what can be forgotten? Cut the crap. Let''s go. I feel your progress, but even so, it''s still hard for you to beat me. Let''s have a fair fight and end this ridiculous qualifying battle. "


    Black phoenix looks at Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu is also looking at her. They look at each other. In Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, at this time, the black phoenix is so lonely. Standing quietly on the branch, her thin body is full of pity. Even in her eyes, she still exudes the breath of death because of the previous killing. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have any aversion. At this time, he has no intention of war in his heart, but wants to love the poor woman wantonly. I don''t know why, black phoenix''s eyes broke the defense line that neither the ocean nor xiangluan could break. In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, although he didn''t know it, what he realized now was the feeling of love at first sight.


    In the eyes of black phoenix, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are much deeper than before, but in her eyes, he is still so stupid. Heart secretly sigh, fool, you fool. You still don''t know who I am. Is it true that my previous cover up was too successful? You are so silly and lovely! I killed black dragon Jones and Eddie, killed Samoye, killed all the elite soldiers of landias, in order not to let your hands get more blood! I''ve become what I am now. What can I do with more blood? Ye Yinzhu, do you know what I finally said to Eddie? I told him that it was because they threatened my loved one that I was killing. Fool, fool, you big fool!


    As the breeze blows, the moving fragrance of plants in the field of giant wood is introduced into the nose, and the unspeakable comfort is gradually erased by the faint fragrance. Facing each other, the two men who are about to start a duel, not only do not improve their fighting spirit, but they are gradually declining. Then they looked at each other, and no one spoke, and no one meant to start first. They are all feeling the rare tranquility, and also feeling each other''s eyes.For a long time, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help it, because he found that he really didn''t want to fight with black phoenix, let alone kill. In the face of such a powerful assassin as black phoenix, if he doesn''t go all out, he knows that he has no chance to win at all. "Do we have to fight?"


    Black phoenix took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, "if you don''t want to start, take the initiative to leave here, let me get the final victory of the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, "no, I can''t leave like this. Although I don''t want to fight with you, my brothers have killed and injured so many people for this battle. If I just give up, how can I afford the precious lives they lost in this qualifying battle? "


    Black phoenix''s eyes became cold for a few minutes, "then do it. Start early or finish early. If you don''t do it first, I''ll do it. " He felt the sound of a firecracker fluttering in the air.


    Black phoenix did not pursue, standing in the position where ye Yinzhu was before, "your strength has really improved. It turns out that your pop doesn''t have such an impact on me. Unexpectedly, in this seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, you have reached the real purple level. However, just like this, your strength is not enough to surpass me. Now that I know you through Sura, do you think I''m not prepared? " As he said this, his hand flashed, and a milky white metal card appeared in his palm.


    The size of the metal plate is very small, only as big as the thumb nail. Although the faint halo on it is white, it is not bright. In that white, there is a touch of silver flashing.


    "Psychic magic items?" Ye Yinzhu looks at the magic card of black phoenix curiously.


    Black phoenix nodded, and slowly printed the magic card on her eyebrow. With a flash of light, the magic card was directly pasted on her eyebrow. Then, ye Yinzhu clearly felt that black phoenix was covered with something.


    Black phoenix light way: "this is a very common artifact, in artifact can only be regarded as inferior.". It''s called the soundproof talisman. Although it plays a very low role in artifact, it''s very suitable to deal with a divine voice master like you. It can''t filter my voice, but it can filter my soul. So, no matter how subtle your music is, no matter how strong the pop is, from now on, what I hear in my ears is just sound, and it has no effect. Put away your harp. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the black phoenix had already taken a string of shadows and floated up, almost without blinking an eye. Ye Yinzhu had already felt the cold light.


    He knew that the black phoenix would not deceive himself. If the soundproof talisman could really block the sound for the soul, then his most proud Qin song really lost its function. Ye Yinzhu didn''t know that this sound insulation talisman was a defective product made by a powerful alchemist to deal with a spiritual magician. Originally, this sound insulation talisman was used to isolate spiritual magic. Unfortunately, the alchemist failed, but made this alternative artifact.


    The dead wood dragon harp didn''t put away. Seeing the black phoenix coming in his direction, ye Yinzhu''s body flashed. In a flash, his upper body turned into countless figures in the same place. A green light floated out, bringing the starting point green light to meet the black phoenix.


    -----------------------


    friends who like this work should support Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 410

    Black phoenix was a little surprised to find that although he was fast, it was hard to find a gap to break through in Ye Yinzhu''s attack. For a moment, he could only collide with Ye Yinzhu. Take the short blade lightly. The short blade intersects with Bisi and makes a light Ding sound.


    Black phoenix''s short blade swings Bisi, and ye Yinzhu''s purple bamboo fighting spirit also stimulates Bisi to produce a huge breath of life, which shakes black phoenix back.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t move. Facing the black phoenix, whose speed is much faster than himself, static braking is the best way. His left hand still holds the dead wood dragon harp, and his right hand controls Bisi. With the Zizhu fighting spirit driven by his fingers and wrists, Bisi turns into countless sword shadows. He doesn''t want to be meritorious, but he wants to be flawless. His defense is tight, as if his whole person has become a fragile one Big cocoon.


    The fight between the two men really started. Purple fighting spirit flickered in the forest. Black phoenix''s attack was very direct. There was no move to speak of, relying on its fierce fighting spirit and unparalleled speed. Under the effect of speed, whenever the short blade hidden in her sleeve stabs Bisi, it must be a masterpiece that her spirit and spirit are promoted to the peak. Each attack will bring a sharp and incomparable fighting spirit to attack Ye Yinzhu. Fortunately, Bisi herself has a certain restraint effect on her short blade full of dark atmosphere, otherwise the dark elements attached to the short blade will inevitably bring a great impact on Ye Yinzhu. Nevertheless, the sharp fighting spirit still makes Ye Yinzhu feel unbearable. Although Bisi can defend her body, she is still completely passive.


    On the giant tree, ye Yinzhu is the big green cocoon, while the black phoenix has been completely transformed into a black smoke, constantly pounding against the cocoon from various incredible positions. With the two men fighting as the center, the surrounding branches and leaves continue to break and fall, and the surging momentum covers dozens of square meters. Everything around is being strongly influenced by them Fight and strangle.


    Ye Yinzhu thought to himself that if he had three hands, one would hold the piano, the other would play the piano, and the other would protect himself with the proud bamboo sword. Thinking of this, he moved in his heart and secretly scolded himself for being confused. Can''t he play the piano without holding it? No, of course not.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu immediately changed his strategy, and Bisi in his hand waved more vigorously. A layer of green brilliance surrounded his body. At this time, he sat down in the same place and put the dead wood dragon harp on his knee. His right hand controlled Bisi, but his left hand changed from holding the harp to pressing the string.


    Although there was a defense block composed of Bisi, black phoenix found the change of Ye Yinzhu from the outside for the first time. In the face of Ye Yinzhu, she doesn''t dare to be careless. Even she doesn''t know how much magic Ye Yinzhu has. She still remembers the scene of the last scene when she faced the war giant Gracias in the northern wilderness. If ye Yinzhu scared off the war beast that time, now his strength has improved so much, is it just a scare? The power of his high-frequency sound blade can''t even bear the black dragon, let alone his own body. Black phoenix is forced to fight this last battle, if not for Why did she suffer?


    With a flash of dark shadow, the attack of black phoenix appears again. Just when ye Yinzhu is ready to bear her attack and takes the opportunity to launch the high-frequency sound blade, he is surprised to find that the target of this attack of black phoenix is not himself.


    With a flash of black light, ye Yinzhu''s body is light, and the whole person has slipped down from the tree. It turns out that when black phoenix saw that ye Yinzhu was going to play piano, she immediately changed the target of attack to the branch where ye Yinzhu sat down. With her purple fighting spirit, even the branches of big trees in the giant wood field were as hard as iron.


    When the branch was cut off, ye Yinzhu couldn''t play the piano any more. With his left hand, he took back the dead wood dragon to sing the piano. With a shake of his right wrist, Bisi suddenly turned into a streamer, wrapped around a branch nearby, and flew up with his body. And just before he was about to fall, the light and shadow flickered, and the black phoenix had passed from below. If he really fell just now, he would certainly be attacked by the black phoenix.


    Black phoenix''s reaction is undoubtedly very fast, a blow failed, the body as if not restricted by the laws of nature directly in the air, towards Ye Yinzhu chase. A purple fighting air, interwoven into a big net in the air, like purple Tianluo general cover to Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    In the face of the attack of black phoenix, ye Yinzhu had no choice but to take the dead wood Longyin Qin back into Xumi''s ring for a while. With her left hand, she splits out a fight, and with her right hand, Bisi uses aozhu sword technique. She collides with black phoenix several times in mid air, and then falls on the branch.


    "Is that your sword skill?" Black phoenix''s attack suddenly stopped. Calm down and look at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Black phoenix said with some admiration: "good swordsmanship, really good swordsmanship. It''s a pity that you haven''t been able to give full play to the mystery of this sword technique. And your speed is too slow. Otherwise, maybe I''ve lost. Since you have such a good sword technique, I will fight with you with my real strength. Let you lose convinced


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, there was a sharp chanting sound in the mouth of black phoenix. It was a kind of special rhythm that ye Yinzhu was very familiar with. Although he did not understand what the spell was, he certainly knew that he had heard it.Yes, isn''t this the mantra that Sula used to sing in the Northern Wilderness to help her fight against the war beast gracis? My brother and sister, Sula will, so will the black phoenix.


    Ye Yinzhu clearly remembers that when Sura used this ability, together with the silver dragon summoned by Ma Liang, he broke through the defense of the war giant gracis and brought him a little damage. We can see how powerful this skill is. He did not dare to neglect, while the black phoenix was singing, he immediately sat down on the branches where he was standing, and took out the dead wood dragon harp and waterfall string harp respectively.


    The singing sound of black phoenix is like the call of lark, which brings us the beauty of nature. But in this sense of beauty, it is full of a layer of killing atmosphere. A black mist, into ribbon form, spread from her back, blinking has expanded to 10 meters long, like countless thick tentacles swinging behind her, her dark blue eyes now have completely become pure black.


    Seeing this scene, ye Yinzhu''s eyes became a little confused. The action of the black phoenix made him remember clearly that he had seen Sula''s incarnation on the back of GRASSIS when he was attacked by the huge Phoenix. Why is that as like as two peas in front of us? Is this their special way to practice?


    The chanting voice suddenly became sharp. The black phoenix didn''t show the pain when Sula used this spell. A pair of huge black wings stretched out from behind her. And just now, the instant appearance and instant recovery of wings is different, this time, the whole body of black phoenix is perfectly combined with this pair of huge wings. In the wings of the foil, she looks more beautiful, that some cold beauty, people dare not stare.


    The faint light flickered, and the black phoenix finally moved again. This time, the light released from her body has become pure black, which violates the law of French blue rainbow. But ye Yinzhu has a deep feeling that her current fighting strength is by no means comparable to the previous purple level.


    Almost just a flash of light and shadow, the black phoenix''s body had already arrived in front of him, and the speed was like an instant transfer, much faster than before releasing the wings. The light shadow draws a beautiful black arc in the air. At this time, ye Yinzhu can''t see her action clearly, let alone the weapon in her hand.


    For the first time, ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers flicked at the same time, accompanied by a string of sweet hum. A total of 14 sound blades were hooked in front of him and woven into a large fine net. The sound blade of the flying waterfall Lianzhu Qin is full of the hum of sadness, while that of the dead wood Longyin Qin is attached with seven attributes. Two completely different guqin, sound blade respectively affect the opponent''s mood and launch different attribute attacks, forming a perfect combination.


    "Black phoenix Shura chop." The cold voice burst out from all directions at the same time. Ye Yinzhu saw a black lightning. At this moment, he suddenly found that he was wrong. Originally thought that two Guqin at the same time issued seven blade will produce greater power, but who knows, his fighting spirit is still insufficient, this instant output, the power of the fourteen tone blade is not even as good as the seven tone blade of a Guqin.


    In front of the black lightning, the 14 dazzling lights were abruptly divided into two parts, passing by the huge body of the black phoenix. Cold short blade, straight in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    In the crisis, ye Yinzhu made the most acute reaction. He can be sure that this is the fastest speed in his life. When he raised his hands at the same time, the two colors of gold and silver burst out in an instant, and two fierce flares burst out in an instant. The huge ball of light devoured the body of him and the black phoenix in an instant. Then, with a strong whistling sound, ye Yinzhu felt it His body was thrown high, toward the rear quickly.


    --------------------


    I''m really speechless. I got up to deliver a book before eight o''clock in the morning, and I''ve only come up to the writers'' section until now... (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 411

    There was a blank in front of him, even the sea of spirit was shaking violently, but even ye Yinzhu himself felt a little strange that what he was thinking now was whether he had hurt the black phoenix. The elemental bomb of lightning becomes more and more powerful, especially when the two elemental bombs are fused together, the burst out of the powerful absolutely surpasses the ordinary single attribute forbidden curse. Although it can only be used once a day, for ye Yinzhu, this powerful force has become his most favorable help.


    Boom, ye Yinzhu just felt like he was hitting the solid metal. His whole body was shocked, and Venus appeared in front of him. His body rebounded back after the violent impact and fell rapidly.


    At last, there was light and shadow in the blank. Although there was a surge of Qi and blood in his body, ye Yinzhu also felt a heat flow gushing from his soul. Then, the pain seemed to be shielded and disappeared in an instant. The feeling of strength returned to him again.


    With a graceful turning point in the air, ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that the figure of black phoenix has disappeared, not only her figure, but also her breath. It seems that she has left the field of giant wood. However, he knew that the black phoenix must still be there, otherwise, the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle would have ended. Although the elemental bombs provided by lightning and thunder are powerful, the attack power of the black phoenix is absolutely not weak. At most, it can only hurt her. It is impossible to defeat her or even kill her.


    Ye Yinzhu is very wise not to move, as far as possible to expand their own induction, searching for the shadow of the black phoenix. At the same time, he was surprised to find that his skin has a thick layer of amethyst. Yes, it''s Amethyst.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says in his heart, old man, it''s your strength that is helping me!


    At the beginning, ye Yinzhu in order to take back the life of purple from the God of death, forced to use their own vitality, with the help of Bisi resurrected purple. Because of that, he and purple really fused together, and also completely inherited the pure blood of purple amethyst. Amethyst blood has been hidden in the depths of his body, at this time when he encountered a real crisis to show, and began to integrate with Ye Yinzhu''s body more perfectly.


    Suddenly, the sense of crisis came, ye Yinzhu almost jumped forward for the first time, but he was still a little late, with a slight sound behind his back, and a cold sharp fighting air came instantly, which stimulated the fierce fighting air of Zizhu in his body and forced it out of his body. He didn''t need to look with his eyes. He also found a crack in the Amethyst on his back skin. However, to his surprise, Shenyuan magic robe was not damaged at all, and was not cut by the short blade of black phoenix.


    A drop of cold sweat slowly slipped from ye Yinzhu''s forehead, silent attack, this is really a silent attack. How is that possible? There was not even a trace of lethality. Is she teleporting? But even the blink will also have the trace of space element fluctuation!


    He suddenly found that his calculation of the strength of black phoenix is still far from enough, her strength has completely exceeded his imagination. This silent attack alone is enough to make her compete with a stronger opponent than herself.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. He knew that even if he ran, he could not run faster than black phoenix. Although static braking was a stupid method, he had no other possibility to deal with it. The fighting spirit of Zizhu is all over the body and integrates with the body of amethyst. In order to protect the shadow of the Phoenix, the bamboo leaves appear again. Speed puts him at an absolute disadvantage. His fighting spirit consumption is much faster than that of black phoenix.


    Ding, another light sound. The violent impact force made Ye Yinzhu stagger and nearly fall to the ground. The defense formed by Bisi was found a flaw, and the shadow disappeared in a flash, which didn''t give ye Yinzhu the chance to catch.


    This time, ye Yinzhu was attacked by the shoulder.


    If you go on like this, you are sure to lose. Ye Yinzhu thought to himself. If you want to defeat black phoenix, you must find her position first. How can you do this? With the body of Bisi and Amethyst, although I can persist for a period of time, but this time will not be too long. Once the fighting spirit is exhausted, I will only fail.


    Ding, the third attack is coming. This time, the black phoenix failed to find the flaw of Ye Yinzhu. The black figure and Bisi passed by in a wrong way, and the power was amazing. Ye Yinzhu just vaguely saw the black wings, and the body of the black phoenix disappeared again.


    But in this attack, ye Yinzhu suddenly saw a strange bird from the giant wood wind system, which only belongs to the giant wood field. Now it seems that these Warcraft do not dare to attack him and black phoenix, but seeing it, ye Yinzhu''s mind flashed and thought of a possibility. A chance to find the black phoenix, or even win.


    The light flickered, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a ray of wisdom. This time, he sat on the ground directly, avoiding the danger of being cut off on the branch. The Guqin was replaced by Chunlei. Chunlei is not an artifact. It has always been the most common among the five famous Qin, but it is the most useful for ye Yinzhu at this time.


    The curling sound of the zither is playing in Ye Yinzhu''s left hand. The soft melody makes you feel warm. Ye Yinzhu even closed his eyes, and his right hand is still proud of the bamboo sword technique to protect his body, but it does not affect the playing of his left hand at all. Even Qin Shang may not be as happy as he is now."WanMu Tongchun" is still the song of WanMu Tongchun in the field of giant wood. It is this music that makes him and ye Hongyan solve the problem of being attacked by Warcraft. When the piano music starts, ye Yinzhu''s mind is integrated into the whole environment.


    There is no magic output. It''s just soft music. The faint music revolves around Ye Yinzhu''s body, making the whole person calm. The melody seems to be the leaves gently swinging, and it seems to be the spring wind whimpering, the gentle melody even his killing in the heart of ziweiqin has been quietly erased. At this moment, ye Yinzhu and Jumu are inseparable from each other.


    "As I said, your music is useless to me. Don''t you give up? Ye Yinzhu, admit defeat. You don''t have any chance. " Black phoenix''s voice rang out from all directions at the same time, unable to identify her position at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move or open his mouth. He still played with his eyes closed. His expression finally returned to his former elegance and nature. The Qin sound was clear, washing his heart.


    Ding, the black light flickered. The defense of aozhu sword was strongly agitated. Zizhu''s fighting spirit was more output, and Bisi became slightly scattered.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Do I have to kill you? Don''t think that armor like crystal on your body can protect you. If I attack with all my strength, your defense won''t block it at all. Multiple impacts from the same location are enough to make you defend against damage. Besides, will your fighting spirit last until then? " There seems to be a little anxiety in the cold voice of black phoenix. She doesn''t seem to want this fight to continue.


    However, ye Yinzhu, as if she had not heard her voice, still sat there, playing his piano music, which coincided with the field of giant wood. At this time, he was like a tree, a stone, a grass, a leaf, and a breeze and white clouds. Everything around him seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    The black light appears again. The black phoenix seems to be angry because of Ye Yinzhu''s indifference. This time, the pure black light is very strong, and the huge energy breath is full of cold stimulation. The light and shadow turned into a luster like substance. In the huge energy breath, even the sunlight falling from the leaves is dim.


    However, just when the black light was about to hit the big green cocoon again, suddenly, the green cocoon disappeared, along with the piano sound also disappeared at the same time. In the forest, only the lingering rhyme of the song "ten thousand trees in spring" reverberated.


    Light light flickering, black phoenix stood in place, how can''t believe the fact in front of her. Her charming body, at this time, has been firmly surrounded by the circle of green silk, even the pair of huge wings are also tied in it, and her slender waist, but under the control of a pair of powerful hands, or, her whole person is relying on the broad mind full of masculinity.


    Ye Yinzhu hugs black phoenix and hugs her tightly. Zizhu''s fighting spirit and Bisi tightly block the fierce fighting spirit of black phoenix. Her body is very elastic, although across the clothes, but still can feel the skin greasy. So embracing the black phoenix, ye Yinzhu finds that her rigid body is gradually softening. The fighting resistance has become weaker and weaker. Raise your hand and grasp her right wrist with a short blade. If you have won, he will not give her any chance to turn over.


    "Phoenix, you lost." Lowering his head, ye Yinzhu''s clear voice became a little low at this time, like a whisper in the ears of black phoenix. Some of his rapid breathing blew in the black phoenix''s ear, causing a shudder of her skin, and her body became softer at this time.


    "How did you do it?" Black phoenix was not angry because of Ye Yinzhu''s victory. On the contrary, the cold in her voice disappeared quietly. Her voice was very peaceful, even, some, gratified. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 412

    "In fact, it''s your carelessness. How can I do meaningless things in the face of a strong opponent like you? You should think, you have told me that you are immune to my piano magic, why do I insist on playing that piano music? It''s not to attack you, it''s to find where you are


    Black phoenix some surprised way: "can you find my position? Do you still have this ability in your music? I don''t know While saying that, the huge black wings behind her have disappeared quietly. This time, her back and buttocks just fit with Ye Yinzhu''s body. A faint blush crept up her pale face. The voice became a little thin.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "yes, of course, the music itself can''t find your position. However, it can make my heart completely calm down. Completely integrated with the giant wood field. The music I played is called "ten thousand trees with spring". Here, this music is undoubtedly the most suitable for the immediate environment. When my heart is immersed in the music, also immersed in this environment. All things that are out of tune with the environment will naturally be discovered by my heart. Your strength is really strong, and the speed is beyond my reach. However, when I integrate with the whole field of giant wood, your opponent is not only me, but the combination of me and the field of giant wood. Therefore, when you attack again, I have already worked out the direction and way of your attack, so as to preempt in the case of anticipation. Although your speed is faster than mine, I have already known how you want to do it. Naturally, I can draw a big net with Bisi, waiting for your beautiful phoenix to fall into the net. So, you lost. Lost to me and giant wood. " In fact, he didn''t know that the reason why he was able to integrate with the environment was mainly because he had reached the realm of harmony between man and nature. Otherwise, even if the music and the environment fit again, he would not be able to find the existence of black phoenix.


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words quietly, black phoenix''s eyes showed a sudden look at this time, "I see. I thought you''ve been hiding. You''re faster than me. I didn''t expect that you could integrate with the environment. I am lost. I''m not surprised to lose to you. After all, the seven countries and seven dragons have limited your abilities. I have to go, perhaps, this life we will not meet again. If you can defeat me, it will prove that you have the ability to protect yourself, and I can leave at ease. Goodbye, ye Yinzhu. "


    "Why can''t we meet again?" Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise. Subconsciously, he tightened his arms around the black phoenix''s body, he suddenly found that he was afraid of losing her, and he never wanted to lose her. However, at this time, the black phoenix had already called out the two words of leaving the battlefield. Her perfect body in Ye Yinzhu''s arms is gradually becoming illusory. Her original fullness has become nothingness, and a strong sense of loss immediately strikes Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    Before the black phoenix disappeared, she suddenly looked back at Ye Yinzhu. Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to react, her two pale lips gave him a kiss.


    It was a cold touch, her lips were moist, with a hint of salt, ye Yinzhu clearly saw, just before she disappeared, tears had been full of her peerless face.


    Empty in her arms, she cried. Why does she cry. Although he won the final victory of the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle, at this moment, ye Yinzhu was not a bit happy and excited. It''s more loss and loss.


    Black phoenix has undoubtedly left a deep mark in his heart, and what is more painful to Ye Yinzhu is the loss of death 500. Five hundred changed into three hundred again, lost almost all the magicians, two hundred lives! That''s it. His heart is very painful. The fresh air in the field of giant wood can''t make him feel relieved.


    Taking advantage of this last time, ye Yinzhu put the bodies of two dead black dragons into Xumi''s commandment. When he finished this, everything around him began to twist. The light and shadow flickered. Every time the light flowed, the surrounding space would become more nihilistic. When everything turned into streamers, like fireworks, the giant wood field disappeared. All the fictional environments are gone. Ye Yinzhu found that he was standing on the top of the mountain, half cut off.


    At this time, it was evening, and the afterglow of the setting sun in the distance was slanting, adding a bit of loneliness to the top of the mountain.


    Seven lights and shadows fall in front of Ye Yinzhu almost at the same time. It''s the master of Falan, the master of the seven towers of Falan.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu, the seven tower owners are calm, at least on the surface.


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, stepped forward to Ye Yinzhu and looked at him deeply. "Congratulations, representative of silver dragon city and Milan empire. As the final winner of the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle, you keep the Empire of Milan and Yinlong city in the first place in the mainland. Your friends are waiting for you at the foot of the mountain. You will have the right to choose the first two of the fourteen artifacts and get my sword of Augustus


    O''Brien had a faint smile on his face, but for some reason, ye Yinzhu didn''t have a good feeling for the leader of the Seventh Tower in front of him. It was they who made such a strange battle. It was because of this battle that death 500 became 300.Indifferently nodded, ye Yinzhu soared into the air, in the role of Zizhu fighting spirit, heading down the mountain quickly.


    O''Brien looked at Ye Yinzhu''s back and sighed, "this young man''s future is limitless. We thought landias would win in the end. But who knows, he can turn the tide in the impossible situation. It''s a pity that such talents are not from our Falan. "


    Sloan, the owner of the dark tower, said coldly: "if I am right, he should be the disciple of Qin Shang who practiced in the spirit tower at the beginning. Although I don''t think Qin Shang can teach Shenyin master like this, there is no Shenyin master better than him in the mainland. It seems that Donglong bazong has finally produced a decent talent. "


    If ye Yinzhu is still here, he will be surprised by Sloan''s words. The seven tower owners of the seven Falan pagodas know the existence of the eight schools of Donglong.


    O''Brien gave a cool smile and said, "I just want him to be stronger. So young, with their own strength to the purple level, I am very optimistic about him. If he can have some more opportunities, maybe his future achievements will even surpass ours. Sloan, don''t think too much. I didn''t expect that your apprentice, the dark saint, would lose the game


    Sloan snorted coldly, "the battle of seven countries and seven dragons is over. I''m afraid there won''t be another one on the mainland. How about losing the game? How long can the number one position of Milan Empire last? Falan is closed. I''d like to see how much trouble the eight schools of Donglong can make and whether they can turn the world around with the powerful power of their ancestors. The situation on the mainland is about to change. Let''s just watch it. "


    One side of the spiritual tower owner Macmillan frowned: "Sloan, your attitude seems not very good. Don''t forget, the real purpose of our falangqi pagoda. Although we don''t want to see the war on the mainland, it is inevitable for the sake of lasting seal and the future of mankind. You are too persistent. I can feel the violence in your mood. Although you are practicing the dark magic, this kind of mood is still terrible. Well, it''s time for us to go back. "


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, sighed and said, "since it''s the last battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons, let''s leave some memorials for this battlefield. The broken mountain peak, the broken stone wall, and the broken blade are 3000 feet. It''s better to call it the end of the world. "


    With his big hand waving and the light shining, four huge gold characters have appeared on the smooth ground of the top of the mountain.


    Falan, see the holy city of Falan again. But at this time, ye Yinzhu was full of indignation at Falan. In order to maintain their power, they should use this method to weaken the strength of the mainland countries. It''s a disgraceful practice.


    His body flickered. Soon, ye Yinzhu came to the foot of the mountain. In the distance, a loud dragon song sounded, and a huge silver figure rose up in the air. The light flashed. Before ye Yinzhu could react, the huge silver figure had already rushed in front of him. Silver convergence, two stunning beauty appeared in front of him at the same time. It''s Lisha and the ocean.


    Seeing them, ye Yinzhu''s original angry mood suddenly pressed in his heart, "Li Sha, are you ok?"


    With a faint smile on his face, Li Sha looks at Ye Yinzhu. There are many complex emotions in his eyes, but all of them are positive emotions like admiration.


    "Yinzhu, I didn''t expect you to win. Our task is finally accomplished. Grandfather will be very happy. My injury has been cured by the tower of light. The wounds of the death fighters are almost healed. You don''t have to worry


    Ye Yinzhu heart a pain, don''t worry about it? Wounded can be treated, what about the dead soldiers? Whether Howard is happy or not has nothing to do with himself. The death of five hundred warriors is the most painful thing in his heart.


    --------------------


    I wish you all a happy Dragon Boat Festival, and I hope the examinees can have a smooth exam. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 413

    Ocean obviously saw Ye Yinzhu''s emotion at this time, slowly came to him, took his big hand, and whispered: "Yinzhu, we already know everything. The kingdom of fro is so mean. The blood of the soldiers is not in vain. When we get back to Milan, we will make the florians pay the price they deserve. Except for the 43 magicians, the bodies of our dead soldiers have been cremated and their ashes have been collected. We will take them back to Milan and let them rest in Milan. Each of them is a hero of Milan


    Ye Yinzhu smiles miserably and clenches the hand of the ocean. "What about heroes? What''s the point of a hero who has lost his life? Milan is too prosperous for their soul to rest. I''m going to bury them in Qin City, in the Brenner mountains. Better environment there is their best destination. Come on, let''s go. "


    When ye Yinzhu came outside the holy city of Falan, he found that there were only five hundred soldiers left here. One of the other six countries is missing. The black phoenix is also very small.


    "And they?" The cold light flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes.


    Ye Hongyan and Oliveira meet him for the first time. Both of them are full of admiration. Looking at the tired Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira quickly steps forward and grabs him by the shoulder with both hands. "Good job, Yinzhu."


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "it''s all my fault. So many brothers died. What about winning? "


    Ye Hongyan stood on the other side, "people from other countries have withdrawn. He walked so fast that he seemed eager to leave here. The landias walked faster. As soon as the black phoenix came back, they left immediately. "


    Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised and said, "don''t they want any artifact? Even the worst countries can get their artifacts back. "


    Ye Hongyan shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe they have something more important than getting artifact. "


    "No, it''s not more important to get artifact. In addition to the final champion, other countries and dragon cities participating in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war did not get the qualification of artifact here. Their artifact will be sent to France one year after the champion selection. Heroes, you are heroes of Milan. You have a chance for Milan in the future war


    The old man''s voice trembled with excitement. Yue Hui, the president of the association of magicians of the Milan Empire and the great mage''s mentor, strode towards Ye Yinzhu. Behind him, xiangluan was standing there, looking at Ye Yinzhu with hazy tears, and could not speak for a long time.


    Yuehui didn''t stop until he came to yeyinzhu, "Yinzhu, it''s hard for you. You are the hero of the Empire. When you go back, your majesty will certainly reward you. For the sake of the Empire, you have come up with too many, too many, even young lives. Every soldier who died in this battle will get the highest standard funeral of the Empire. They will not die in vain, they will always live in the hearts of the imperial people. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded gently. At this time, all he could do was to accept the reality.


    The gate of the holy city of Falan was open. This time, twelve paladins came out of it, and there was no mount. Their expression is very solemn, about six people, slowly standing in front of the gate.


    The Milky figure finally came out of the city gate. It was the bright Saint marina. Her eyes were still so pure. She came to the crowd and slowly saluted, "congratulations on the final victory of the Empire of Milan and the silver dragon city. Next, let''s invite the representatives of the Empire of Milan and Yinlong City, as well as the representatives who participated in the war, to enter the city and be granted the title. "


    While saying that, this moving beauty slowly let to one side, but her eyes are particularly more see ye Yinzhu a few eyes. In terms of appearance, only the cold breath of black phoenix can be compared with her holiness. If the black phoenix is an inhuman iceberg, then she is the sacred and inviolable hot sunshine. Cold and hot, two extremes, but in these two top beauty body show.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said in a deep voice: "master Yuehui, Oliveira, Princess xiangluan, Lisha, follow me into the city. The rest of you stay here to repair. Hongyan, go and send a message for the two dragoons of the Empire to join here. When we get the artifact, we''ll get out of here. Also, from the dragoons, change our soldiers with armor and weapons. Ocean, you stay here and continue to help our soldiers heal with Peiyuan meditation


    Ye Hongyan and ye Yinzhu look at each other. He naturally sees something in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes and nods slowly.


    Ocean also cleverly let go of Ye Yinzhu''s hand, went to one side and sat down. Her eyes are very soft, it seems that ye Yinzhu is her heaven, and ye Yinzhu''s words are her final command. However, in the depth of her soft eyes, there was a little more sadness. Women''s feelings were keen. I don''t know why, after the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle, she found that ye Yinzhu''s mood had changed a little, which was the last look she wanted to see.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t notice the changes in the look of the ocean. Since he recognized the relationship between the ocean and himself, he has already regarded the ocean as his own person. The softness of the ocean has made him get used to it. In addition, there are many things that make him less concerned about the ocean.


    Originally, there was the imperial Princess and the chief demon tutor here. It was not ye Yinzhu''s turn to give orders. But at this moment, there was no one to refute the invisible Majesty in his calm voice. Even xiangluan lowered her head and walked to Ye Yinzhu with tears in her eyes, and surrounded him to the city.There is still silence in the holy city of Falan, and it is not bustling because of the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons row battle. I don''t know why, ye Yinzhu feels that this huge city seems more desolate than when he first came here, and there are not even a few magic goods shops around.


    As the sun goes down, it takes a long time to shine on people''s back. He is tired and constantly attacks Ye Yinzhu''s body. Even he has forgotten how long he spent in that strange field, constantly changing the environment, and constantly coping with all kinds of natural disasters and enemy attacks. As a commander in chief, what he bears is not only physical consumption, but also spiritual consumption. Even a little wrong calculation will cause a crisis for the whole army. Although he has tried his best, but the final result is still unsatisfactory, as high as 40% of the loss of a great blow to him. At this time, the battle is finally over, and the subconscious relaxation makes you feel tired. What ye Yinzhu wants to do now is to find a quiet place to have a good sleep. Of course, he knew it was impossible.


    Under the guidance of the light Saint marina, they soon came to the tower of light. It was no different from the last time they entered the tower, but this time they were under the protection of the twelve paladins, and they were the only ones.


    Into the tower of light, with the strange light, they entered the Star Tower for the second time. This time, only O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, was waiting at the Star Tower. The other six tower owners did not come.


    Oliveira is still here for the first time. He can''t help but wonder about the surrounding environment. In fact, both he and ye Yinzhu admire the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan. Among other things, the special magic array that allowed them to fight the seven kingdoms and seven dragons was not comparable to any forbidden curse. It''s the real environment of the transformation. All kinds of transformations, all disasters are no different from reality. What a huge magic power it takes to make it! The seven towers of Falan have been standing on the mainland for thousands of years, and their profound foundation is not comparable to that of any other force.


    "Welcome back, brave men of Milan Empire and silver dragon city. You have proved the strength of the Milan empire with your own strength. Now, you can choose the artifact you get. Two in silver dragon city and two in Milan empire. And, of course, the sword of Augustus as a special reward


    O''Brien is always smiling, but no one can see the depth of his eyes. With a wave of his hand, a total of 15 artifacts appeared out of thin air, which immediately made Xingguang Taichung shining. The huge table appeared out of thin air, and the 15 artifacts slowly landed, shining on the table.


    Just when other people''s eyes are attracted by these artifact, ye Yinzhu sits on the armchair where nothingness appears and feels sleepy. He''s really tired. These artifacts don''t mean much to him.


    Lisha and xiangluan''s eyes almost fell on Ye Yinzhu at the same time. Lisha was a little ashamed and said, "Yinzhu, you choose first. Frankly speaking, I didn''t do much in this battle. I''m really ashamed to take two artifact. "


    Ye Yinzhu forced his spirit and said with a smile, "how can it be? Don''t forget, I''m also a member of Yinlong city. Isn''t my contribution from our Yinlong city? "


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, the joy in Li Sha''s eyes can''t be concealed. Listening to Ye Yinzhu admit that she is a member of Yinlong City, and has the meaning of integrating into it, she is happy from the bottom of her heart.


    Xiangluan said with a smile: "that''s true. If there is no Yinzhu, how can we win the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle? You should choose to kill your sister first. "


    ------------------------


    I''m sorry I went to bed too late yesterday and didn''t hear the alarm this morning. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 414

    Li Sha said with a smile, "well, I''m not polite. I have to get it back. As for the others, I''ll take the Phoenix plume. In this way, it can be regarded as the harmony between the dragon and the Phoenix. It seems that my grandfather told me when I went back. Yinzhu, grandfather said, "if we can get one more artifact, we''ll give it to you. I''m in charge. Phoenix plume and holy dragon scale, you can choose any one."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, "how can this be? These two are the best of artifact. I can''t have them."


    Li Sha frowned slightly, "Yinzhu, you just said that you are a member of Yinlong city. If you are polite, my grandfather said it, you can choose. You deserve it, too. I don''t think anyone will object. " As she said this, she gently waved her hands. The two artifacts had already fallen into her hands. O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, just watched and did not stop them.


    Listening to Li Sha''s words and looking at the other people''s eyes, ye Yinzhu nodded. At this time, he could not help thinking about the face of the black phoenix again. Subconsciously, he picked up the Phoenix plume. The six meter long black phoenix plume, which is comparable to the Dragon spear, releases a burning breath. When ye Yinzhu really holds it in his hand, he is surprised to find that the Phoenix plume is extremely heavy, at least more than 300 Jin. It has a strong sense of texture in his hand. If it is not for the dark attribute of the plume that makes him feel a little uncomfortable, it is really a gun shaped weapon with a strong sense of texture. Gently waving, suddenly with a dark red light and shadow.


    it is well known that the descendants of the royal family took the black phoenix, which was introduced by us. Every Phoenix will grow a tail plume when it is reborn from nirvana. Nine times of nirvana is the Phoenix. This tail feather is one of the leading feathers of the ancestor black phoenix. Black phoenix and holy dragon are both level 10 Warcraft. With this ancestral feather, you can resurrect at will. The cooling time depends on the absorption rate of fire and dark elements. According to the normal magic element strength of the mainland, this time is 100 years. At the same time, the black phoenix plume itself is a powerful weapon with artifact level hardness and piercing ability. Add fire and dark damage effect


    Both fire and dark damage effects, the ability to resurrect once, artifact level hardness and piercing, no matter which one, are extremely powerful effects. Unconsciously, ye Yinzhu likes the tail plume of the black phoenix a little more. Maybe, it has something to do with black phoenix. However, this is the light tower after all, he did not have too much nostalgia, directly put the Phoenix plume into the Xumi ring.


    Leave to kill to see ye Yinzhu to accept, smile on the face reappear, make a please gesture to Xiang Luan, smile way: "princess, it''s your turn."


    Xiangluan chose two of the remaining artifacts without hesitation. In fact, there was no need to choose. At the beginning, the two artifact taken out by Milan Empire and landias Empire were the most powerful. Li Sha graciously chose Phoenix plume and sacred dragon scale to leave the flute of arenas and the sigh of God that originally belonged to Milan to the Empire of Milan.


    You know, of the four artifacts, the one that ranked first was the one that ignored all physical and magic defenses and was regarded as the closest to the level of super artifact, the sigh of God. This strange snake shaped dagger is said to be the weapon of Sears, the daughter of the demon God and the ancestor of the assassin!


    Looking at the two artifact in hand, xiangluan didn''t hesitate to pass the sigh of God to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, I won''t forget what my father said to you. If you succeed, we will not be more stingy than Yinlong city. This dagger may be useless to you, but it belongs to you. If you like, I think Lord O''Brien would like to exchange other artifact with you


    This time, ye Yinzhu didn''t shirk anything. Seeing this dagger, he first thought of black phoenix and Sula. Sula''s strength is still weak. If this dagger close to super artifact falls into the hands of black phoenix, I''m afraid she is not her opponent. However, he decided to give the dagger to Sula. Black phoenix is too mysterious for him, and whether he can meet again in the future is still unknown, but Sula is his good brother.


    Without opening the box containing the sigh of God, ye Yinzhu, as if he didn''t understand xiangluan''s hint, put it directly into Xumi''s precepts.


    O''Brien said with a smile, "Princess xiangluan is right. If my little brother wants to, I''d like to exchange two or even three other artifacts with you. Of course, we have examined your mental power comprehensively, and I believe that you have the ability to control this taboo artifact mentally. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I''m ready to give it to a friend."


    O''Brien just gave a cool smile and didn''t say anything more. In his opinion, it was Ye Yinzhu''s words of evasion. Who doesn''t want to get an artifact beyond artifact? Of course, he didn''t know that ye Yinzhu had a super artifact.


    Xiangluan and Lisha salute O''Brien at the same time, indicating that they have finished the selection. Xiangluan secretly touched Ye Yinzhu, as if to blame why he directly contradicted the master of the light tower. Yuehui on one side said nothing. After all, the light tower and the dark magic he was good at were against each other.O''Brien said with a smile, "in this case, the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle is officially over. I think the owner of my sword of Augustus has appeared As he said that, he grabbed it out of thin air, and the simple sword with milky light fell into his grasp. The golden gems on the handle released a faint luster. As soon as the sword fell into O''Brien''s hands, it sent out a layer of warm air and enveloped other people except Yuehui.


    A trace of strength from the warmth, even tired Ye Yinzhu can not help but spirit.


    The table and the remaining artifact disappeared at the same time. O''Brien walked slowly to Ye Yinzhu holding the sword of Augustus in both hands. The smile on his face became more intense and more kind to the elder. "Little brother, I think no one is more suitable for it than you. I hope the sword of Augustus can shine in your hands again."


    "Thank you, tower master."


    This is what he really deserves. Ye Yinzhu is not polite. He salutes O''Brien slightly and takes over Augustus, the sword of light.


    As soon as the sword started, a warm force came into his body, which made him feel very comfortable. How much to give the light tower owner a little face, ye Yinzhu quietly holding the sword, did not put it into Xumi''s precepts.


    O''Brien nodded to Ye Yinzhu and said, "I hope I can see a new miracle from you. You can go back. From now on, on behalf of the French blue, I announce that the French blue will be closed for a period of ten years. Today, ten years later, is the day when the French blue will open. During this period, France and blue will not interfere in any actions of any country on the mainland. I hope you''ll take care of yourself. Marina, see me off. "


    "Yes, teacher." The bright Saint Marina goes to Ye Yinzhu and others and makes a gesture of please.


    Yuehui and others also promoted GAOSONG, "praise Falan."


    With the transmission of the space gate, ye Yinzhu and her family come to the first floor of the tower of light again. Marina takes them to the gate of the tower of light and stops. She looks at Ye Yinzhu curiously and says with a smile, "see you in ten years. I hope I can see you again then." When she said you, her eyes stayed on Ye Yinzhu for a while.


    Ye Yinzhu seems to suddenly think of something. He stops walking and turns to the bright saint and asks, "Miss marina, is there an elf named Angel in France?"


    Marina was stunned for a moment, perhaps because her heart was too simple, almost subconsciously said: "do you know sister Angie?"


    In Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, angel is really in Falan.


    At this time, Marina also realized that she had said something wrong, and lovingly spat out her tongue to Ye Yinzhu, "don''t ask me, I don''t know anything."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles a little. Marina''s innocence makes him see who he used to be. "I didn''t ask if you know. I just want to ask if Angie is in Falan."


    Marina shook her head. "Goodbye, Mr. Ye." She seems to be afraid of something. She takes a look in one direction of the holy city of Falan, and then looks at Ye Yinzhu. Then she goes back to Guangming tower.


    From Marina, ye Yinzhu has got the news he wants to know, and can''t help feeling very good. Twelve paladins sent them directly out of the holy city of Falan. Then they went in different directions. The holy city of Falan, this strange and huge city, seems to be about to change.


    When ye Yinzhu returns to the camp of death 500 and two groups of dragoons, suddenly, an extremely strong magic wave comes from behind. Everyone''s eyes were looking in that direction. The huge gems on the top of the seven towers of the holy city of France and blue burst out a dazzling halo. In a few seconds, seven huge pillars of light rose into the sky and turned into seven rainbow in the air. A layer of strange colorful light covers the whole holy city of Falan. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 415

    At the same time, twelve sharp breath rises from the twelve gates of the holy city of Falan at the same time, and a low mixed voice rings, "Paladin returns to his place.". It''s French


    Glittering, ye Yinzhu was surprised to find that the original rich Magic Elements in the air seemed to be emptied, and the surrounding became empty, leaving only pure air. There is no need to try. Everyone knows how terrible the border that envelops the holy city of Falan is. The seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle is over, and the French and blues are closed. What does that mean?


    Lonzainus, this vast continent is about to usher in a new chapter.


    When they returned to the camp, the two dragoons were ready to leave. However, as soon as ye Yinzhu came back, he found that there were some riots in the battle. When the holy city of Falan changed, the riots stopped.


    "Hongyan, what happened?" Ye Yinzhu''s voice went far away and called Ye Hongyan directly.


    Ye Hongyan came out of the crowd, and the coldness in his eyes was very obvious. His answer was simple. "The dragoons won''t give us their equipment."


    Ye Yinzhu hummed coldly, but she was caught by xiangluan. Her eyes became a little overbearing, "give it to me." As soon as the voice dropped, she had stridden out.


    Ye Hongyan gives Ye Yinzhu an inquiring look. Ye Yinzhu sighs and nods in the direction of xiangluan''s departure. Ye Hongyan follows.


    Oliveira goes to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, what should we do?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it shouldn''t be too late. We must leave here as soon as possible and send the news back here. We should not only send back the news of the victory of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons, but more importantly, Buddha''s betrayal of the covenant. Let the Empire prepare early. The French are closed and the mainland is about to be disrupted. If we rush back to Milan earlier, we can do something earlier. How are the brothers getting ready? "


    Oliveira said: "it''s a wise decision for you to get people out in time. Although we all suffer from our partner who died. But it''s almost recovered. Especially the seven magicians who left the battlefield in the desert environment, they are almost practicing magic desperately these days. The sacrifice of 43 magicians was a great stimulus to them. Five hundred of our God of death, including me and Hongyan, left 313 people. They are in good condition now. Yinzhu, will landias really do it after we leave Falan? After all, the French and the blue border on our empire of Milan. Randias will not be so direct provocation


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''m afraid landias''s preparation is not one day or two. For them, there is no difference between provocation and non provocation. For them, the more important thing is to cover the news of Buddha''s betrayal. Only in this way can we delay Milan better when we fight against Milan. It''s just like the surprise attack of the bloody guards on us in the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons. Oliveira, where are the remaining ten people in Froude? "


    Oliveira flashed a stern look in his eyes. "The ten bastards just escaped from the battlefield. When we came out, they would have disappeared. Don''t let me find them, or I''ll cut them with a blunt knife and scrape them all to pay homage to the spirits of my brothers. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are also cold, "don''t worry, they will die in our hands sooner or later. It''s not too late. We''re leaving now. We can''t give randias more time to prepare. Brother, I''m going to trouble you this time. You can go now, go to the kingdom of Borneo and make a little detour back to Milan. It''s safer for you to have a small goal and the help of the dragon. As soon as you enter the Milan realm, you immediately take your dragon to the nearest city to send troops to meet us. Now we don''t know how landias is going to intercept. We can only go one step at a time. We''ve all rushed through the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. We must not have problems on the way to victory and return. "


    Oliveira nodded. "I understand. I''ll go. Take care of Yinzhu." Without too much nonsense, Olivier pulled an erikmelon and left quickly. At this time, under the intervention of Princess xiangluan, those dragon cavalry soldiers had reluctantly taken off their own equipment. A total of more than 300 dragon cavalry soldiers gave their armor to the five hundred soldiers of death. Of course, the current God of death 500 should call back the God of death 300.


    The battle of seven countries and seven dragons was finally over, but it was also the beginning of civil strife in the mainland. Xiangluan and Yuehui rode on unicorn and Panther respectively, and a group of more than 2000 people left Falan.


    "Yinzhu, why don''t you have a rest. You''re so tired that you almost fell asleep at the lighthouse. How about we go in the daytime tomorrow? Why rush to the night Xiangluan urges the unicorn to Ye Yinzhu and asks with concern.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "sister, you should be ready. I''m afraid our return journey will not be so peaceful. Li Sha has taken the sea to the air for reconnaissance. I''m afraid we will get the answer soon. "


    Xiangluan''s heart was startled, "in addition to the French blue is our territory of Milan, how dare they cross the border to attack us?"


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "nothing is impossible. Xuejie, you''d better be careful. Order everyone to speed up, rest, and wait until you enter our city of Milan. I''ve asked Oliveira to ask for reinforcements. I hope I''m worried about nothingXiangluan has been very convinced of Ye Yinzhu, nods, and immediately conveys Ye Yinzhu''s meaning as her own order. When the troops arrived at the highlands of France, they immediately went on their way at full speed, keeping a complete formation and heading towards the Empire of Milan.


    The whole city of Falan is centered on the holy city of Falan. There is no area outside the city. At full speed, when the color of the day is completely dark, they finally leave Falan and enter Milan.


    The detection information of lishai had been sent back. She didn''t find any enemy in the air, but it had a lot to do with the night. No matter how good the vision of Yinlong is, the distance it can see at night is very limited.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t relax because he was killed. After being attacked by the bloody guards, he is more calm and careful now.


    The army entered the territory of Milan completely. It was still speeding up under the command of Ye Yinzhu. The night was dark and the temperature was rapidly decreasing. At this time, it''s autumn, and the dragoons are dissatisfied with driving all night. Most of them think the same as xiangluan. Why don''t they drive in the daytime? Out of France and into the territory of the Milan Empire itself, is there any danger? However, the Dragon cavalry is worthy of being the elite of the Empire. Although they are dissatisfied with each other, they have no doubt about their way. They keep the formation very well and protect death 300 and princess xiangluan in the center. Because Oliveira was not there, ye Yinzhu gave Ye Hongyan the task of commanding the two thousand dragoons, while death 300 was directly under his command.


    With a steady speed, more than 2000 people are farther and farther away from France and blue. It''s about 200 miles from the border of France and blue to the nearest city of Milan empire. With the speed of dragoons, it only takes more than half a day to get there. This is also because the 1000 magino Dragoons in the array have slowed down the speed.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud dragon song in the air, and then a dazzling milky white brilliance bloomed instantly, shining the whole sky.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and looked up. This is an intermediate magic large-scale lighting technique of the light system, which is obviously used for killing. Under the effect of lighting, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly sinks down. Lighting can''t be very far away, but under the influence of lighting, the dark sky suddenly brightened a lot. From a distance, ye Yinzhu clearly saw that at least six black spots were flying fast from the air to them, flying very fast. With the expansion of the size of the black spots, he already knew what they were coming from.


    "Array, prepare to meet the enemy." Ye Yinzhu gave a big drink. Ye Hongyan had been fighting for a long time, and immediately made a sharp response. Under his command, one thousand of the two thousand dragoons, the magino troopers, quickly reached the front of the line, and the other thousand erikmin troopers were divided into two groups of 500 people, each forming an array on both sides of their own formation, with death 300 in the middle.


    Sure enough, the formation here has just been arranged. In the distance, the enemy appeared in the rumbling sound.


    Under the effect of lighting technique released towards the ground, ye Yinzhu and others see the enemy clearly. The uniform black armor stepped off the black horse, even their weapons were black, without any flags and signs, and all black equipment became their best cover up in the dark. The number of the enemy is not very large, about 5000 people, but these 5000 people, without exception, are dragon cavalry. Eric min, dragon cavalry. Like a swift wind and lightning, they are arrayed in the shape of swallow wings, and they are surrounded by Ye Yinzhu. At this moment, the sound of rolling hooves came from behind. Although it was not as shocking as Eric min''s dragoons, the number of them was far beyond the 5000 dragoons in front of him. A big net is forming rapidly.


    Behind Ye Yinzhu are 30000 heavy cavalry soldiers. Although these heavy cavalry soldiers are not training dragons, and their speed is not as fast as that of dragon cavalry soldiers, there are 30000 of them! The half arc battle array is rapidly encircling Ye Yinzhu and their more than 2000 people.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly understood why the other side didn''t start when he left Milan, because they were waiting for their own side to step into the trap. What they had to do was not only attack, but also annihilate their own army.


    ------------------


    for those who like this work, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 416

    The encirclement is getting closer and closer. Ye Yinzhu knows that if he doesn''t act again, once the other party completes the encirclement, he is afraid that all the soldiers will be destroyed here except a few people who have a chance to escape. I''m afraid Oliveira''s reinforcements will not be available for the time being. Now we have to rely on ourselves.


    Thinking of this, he made a quick decision, "direction northeast, charge." At Ye Yinzhu''s command, two thousand dragoons moved at the same time. Erik min''s dragoons on both sides escorted him, and the magino''s dragoons speeded up in an instant. Now ye Yinzhu can only choose to move forward and collide with the 5000 dragoons in the front. All he can expect is that the powerful impact of the magino''s dragoons makes the other min''s dragons unstoppable, as long as they can break out of the encirclement, There''s a chance of escape. Although the enclosure on the ground is strong, what worries Ye Yinzhu is still from the air.


    The six figures are getting closer and closer to this side. They are three black and three gold. There are six adult dragons! And they''re all adult dragons at level nine. On her own side, Li Sha is the only one. Even if she has recovered completely from the poison injury, how can she compete with her opponent six times as much as herself now?


    Six heads and nine levels of upper level Warcraft, once launched an attack, only a group ban curse is enough to destroy these people on their own side. What a net. It''s a net made up of the kingdom of landias and Borneo.


    "Peja." Ye Yinzhu gave a big drink.


    "My subordinates are here." Peja got out of death 300''s team. After he was accepted by Ye Yinzhu with fake poison, he had no choice but to join Ye Yinzhu''s team and add a special member to death 300.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Peja on the back of Eric''s Dragon cavalry and said in a deep voice, "see the air? Six headed dragon, your target is the black dragon. Shoot them down as much as you can, with the most poisonous arrows. "


    "Yes." Peja''s eyes flickered and immediately disappeared into the crowd. His name of obscenity was not in vain. It was not easy for him to attack the Dragon without being found by the other party.


    At this moment, a bright golden light came down from the sky. The bright golden light was sown from the three huge golden figures at the same time. The light covered all the 5000 dragon cavalry soldiers who had been arranged in front of them.


    No matter those dragoons or Erik MinLong, under the cover of this layer of golden light, their whole body is covered with a layer of rich metallic luster. The light golden light protects their body, which is particularly eye-catching in the dark.


    Yuehui, the great mage beside Ye Yinzhu, changed his face. "No, it''s the metallized defense of the metal dragon. This is a problem. I''m afraid that the magino iron dragon may not be able to break through the Erik min dragon battle array with metallized defense. "


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has seen the special magic of golden magic. He believes in Yuehui''s judgment and takes out his own nine Xiao hoop from his arms without any hesitation. Let the six dragons in the air go on, I''m afraid that the next moment will be three dark forbidden incantations falling on our own head.


    Caress the string, ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly become focused, as if at this time he only has Qin in the center of his eyes, not the war in front of him. Hands caress string, ye Yinzhu eight fingers slowly moved, a beautiful piano music quietly unfolded. The sound of the zither, like the guests of the wild geese, is very ethereal in the sky. The order of the wild geese is in harmony with the sound, which is implicit and obvious. If they go, if they come. The melody rises and falls, continuous and beautiful; the tone is quiet and beautiful, but there is movement in it. Euphemism and fluency, meaningful and fresh.


    A clear purple halo rose from his guqin, drew beautiful arcs in mid air, and flew high into the sky. There are six halos in total. They seem to have eyes. They directly find the six dragons.


    "Wild geese falling in the sand", one of the nine famous music of Qin school, effect: forbidden empty.


    If you allow your opponent to release magic in the air, it''s impossible to resist. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t expect to use his own strength to kill all the six nine level upper Warcraft with Longxiang. With his current strength, it is still far from being able to achieve. If he has time, of course, he hopes to apply that Tyrannosaurus Rex song to his opponent''s dragoons. But time is too tight for him. His real opponent is the six headed dragon.


    Under the guidance of the spirit, the six circle halo directly cloned six dragons without any deviation. In mid air, the black and gold magic lights soared, and the powerful dark magic and metal magic directly found the six auras of divine sound. Unfortunately, they don''t know much about the aura of divine sound. How can this pure spiritual magic be intercepted by elemental magic?


    Whether it''s the dark magic full of corrosion or the extremely sharp metal magic, as soon as it contacts the aura of divine sound, it immediately penetrates through and bursts out in the night sky. And the aura of the six divine sounds shrouded the body of the six dragons for the first time.


    At the same time, ye Yinzhu, sitting on the back of erikmin dragon, shakes violently, and his face turns pale. After all, it''s six heads and nine levels of superior Warcraft! The resistance of the mental force burst out in an instant almost broke the aura of Shenyin. This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has encountered this kind of situation. He knows that although the aura of Shenyin developed by himself is good, there is still an upper limit.


    However, the opponent''s resistance does not mean that the song "the wild geese falling in the sand" with the aura of divine sound failed. The six dragons originally told that the speed of the flying dragon dropped instantly, their bodies became sluggish, and they were falling towards the ground. Although the speed of the landing was far less terrible than that of free fall, for them, this situation of out of control was extremely serious be amazed.At this time, a black light without warning across the sky. The light was like a faint flash of lightning in the night sky. One of the six dragons trembles. Through the sense of the aura of divine sound, ye Yinzhu can clearly see that his soul''s resistance drops sharply, and his huge body falls directly in the air.


    The roar of the Dragon sounds like a huge wave, and the remaining five dragons are furious. The huge dark breath is released from the two falling dragons. In the low incantation, a large dark green cloud of corrosion falls from the sky. The three larger metal dragons began to spit out golden lightning from the air and went straight to Ye Yinzhu. They rushed to the front of the magino iron dragon and launched an attack.


    A milky white light shines from the distance, and a huge light column crosses the night sky, piercing into the depth of the cloud of corrosion. Light and dark, two diametrically opposite magic elements, burst out instantly. In the roar of two black dragons, the cloud of corrosion was swept away. However, the silver figure in the distance also slowly slipped from the sky, and a trace of blood spread from the air.


    It''s Li Sha. Silver Dragon Princess lishai saw six dragons appear, her magic had already begun to prepare. As the leader of the young generation of the silver dragon clan, if she insists on running away, it is impossible for the six dragons to catch up with her, even if they are stronger than her. But she didn''t do that. She didn''t want to leave the battlefield. The proud Silver Dragon chose her strongest forbidden curse. When two black dragons launch magic attack, they launch counterattack at the same time. Unfortunately, she was only one person after all. Although the prepared bright forbidden mantra completely destroyed the cloud of corrosion, the instant strong backfire still hurt Yinlong''s body.


    Big mouthfuls of blood spewed out, Li Sha could only barely open his dragon wings and slide down from the air to the ground. She suddenly found that her strength was so weak that she could not play a decisive role in the face of such a large-scale battle.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. Although the magic of metal dragon is not very good, and even can''t do group magic at all, at this time, although they are only single magic, they are crazy to release the real powerful attack output. Three golden flashes of lightning fell into the formation of the magino iron dragon charge, causing a violent explosion. The first three dragoons and their mounts were blown to pieces, and these scattered pieces became like the hardest metal under the golden light. They spattered the huge killing power, which even the surrounding Maginot iron dragons could not resist, let alone the dragoons on the back of the dragon. More than 50 magino troopers have left the world in one attack.


    There is such a big gap between training dragons and real dragons. The war of inequality has begun to tilt.


    Three dark purple balls of light were released from Yuehui''s long magic wand, which exuded a dark smell. They went straight to the three metal dragons in the air, and stopped their next round of magic when it was too late. However, although Yuehui is a powerful master of dark magic, can he stop three metal dragons by himself?


    The answer, of course, is No. Although the next round of magic of the three metal dragons was blocked by Yuehui, Yuehui also spewed out a mouthful of blood under the reverse attack of magic, and the low chanting sound continued to ring, but the three metal dragons had already landed on the ground at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu''s "wild geese falling from the sand" is still playing. He can''t stop playing. If the other side''s dragon is lifted up again, it will only be more lethal to his own side, so he must continue. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 417

    Li Sha''s huge body fell next to Milan''s battle, and her breath was obviously extremely unstable. However, they still carried the sea and charged with the dragoons of Milan.


    It''s another cold black lightning rising from ye Yinzhu array. But this time, the two black dragons that are about to fall on the ground are not so easy to deal with. The sneak attack can only be used once, and it''s hard to make the opponent submit the second time. The huge breath of darkness condensed into a thick shield in front of them. Although the two shields were still broken, the black shield still didn''t get away from the black shield.


    Five dragons fall on the ground at the same time. The next moment, they launch an impact, leading five thousand Erik MinLong and charging towards Ye Yinzhu.


    At this time, Yue Hui, the great mage of the dark magic department, showed his powerful strength as the first mage in Milan. With the effect of magic elements, he fell on the dragon''s back of a nearby soldier, while the black leopard he sat down jumped out. At the same time, his magic wand accompanied by his never stagnant singing, turned into a dark purple six awn Stars, huge fluctuations in the release of elements, accompanied by a black IP flashes in the air, a black spear about seven meters long appeared in the air.


    This magic Ye Yinzhu has seen it before, and angel used it when she helped herself and Zi to deal with the war beast gracis. It''s a powerful forbidden spell for the dark demon''s single attack.


    The movement of Yuehui immediately attracted the attention of the five dragons on the other side, and the three metal dragons immediately recognized that the magic wave was the source of their second attack. Three golden flashes of lightning shot in the direction of Yuehui for the first time. In the eyes of the metal dragon, human beings are small after all. No matter how they practice, they can''t be compared with the giant dragon.


    A deep light flashed in Yuehui''s cold eyes. Suddenly, a dazzling purple black light burst out in the air, and even forced to break the three golden lightning. With a cry of sadness, the body that broke the golden lightning fell heavily on the ground. Life and death do not know. It''s the Panther who was sent out by Yuehui.


    At the same time, the dark forbidden spell above Yuehui''s head finally broke out. A cold voice came out of his mouth, "spear to kill the gods." In the hand magic wand front finger, the light flash, that purple black light shadow has just like lightning disappeared.


    Yuehui didn''t choose the two black dragons, because the black dragon itself has strong immunity to dark magic. Therefore, the target of this spear is the largest of the three metal dragons.


    What''s the response of purple level six level great mage''s all-out strike? When the three metal dragons were surprised that they were knocked away by each other, the spear of killing gods had already flashed away.


    "Boom -"


    the violent crash broke out for the first time, and the violent air stream blew the Eric min dragon cavalry behind the five dragons to the wrong side. The biggest metal dragon raised its head to the sky and let out a shrill roar. The whole dragon''s body was shining like a golden sun. And the black spear of killing God pierced into the light ball on its chest.


    Yuehui''s body seemed to have been emptied, and he said miserably: "the metal dragon really deserves to be a metal dragon. It''s a strong defense. I''m afraid the strength of this metal dragon has reached the purple level seven or above. "


    The Milky figure flashed by, Yuehui suddenly found that ye Yinzhu did not know when he came to his side, "master Yuehui, leave the rest to me." While saying that, he gently cut off a palm at the neck of Yuehui. Yuehui goes into a coma and is saved by Ye Yinzhu.


    At this time, the situation on the battlefield has become a mess, the two thousand dragoons of Milan empire finally collided with their opponents. But the situation is absolutely one-sided. The dragon power of the five dragons made the cavalry lose the will to resist. No matter how the cavalry command, they can''t be as brave as usual. Among the other side''s five dragons, in addition to the metal dragon which is in full bloom and is counteracting the attack of the spear, the other four dragons are directly inserted into the Milan formation, and a terrible scene appears. Almost at the first time, the main force of the 1000 magino troopers had collapsed.


    "Yinzhu, what are you doing?" Xiangluan, who is preparing to let his mount Unicorn also participate in the battle, just sees this scene and suddenly shouts with surprise and anger.


    Ye Yinzhu continued to play Ping Sha Luo Yan and said calmly: "I don''t want to do anything, but I don''t want to be seen by Yuehui. Xiangluan, promise me that no matter what you see later, you will forget it, OK? "


    Xiangluan is stunned. Deep in her heart, she still chooses to believe Ye Yinzhu.


    "Come back from killing." Ye Yinzhu yells, and stops the Li Sha who is about to rush up to stop the four rampant dragons. His voice is directly accompanied by a plosive effect.


    "Yinzhu?" Li Sha''s huge dragon eyes look at Ye Yinzhu and send out a signal of inquiry. Ye Yinzhu naturally understood what she was asking herself. Li Sha is telling him that if she withdraws from here now, she still has some assurance that she can take herself and the sea out of the battlefield. But at most, only one xiangluan can be added. As for the others, onlyShaking his head, ye Yinzhu''s voice rang out in Lisha''s ears, "help me protect the ocean. Leave the rest to me. Trust me


    At this time, the metal dragon attacked by Yuehui finally solved the problem of the spear of killing God. Although a huge wound was left on his chest, it was far from fatal. The elements full of metal breath were rapidly healing the wound. The metal dragon was completely infuriated. With his participation, there were five dragons in total, which immediately made the people of the Milan Empire look up to the dragon. No matter they were machino iron dragon cavalry or Erik min dragon cavalry, they all lost their lives in the rampage of the five dragons. The enemy dragon cavalry behind the five dragons became the sweeper.


    Ye Yinzhu calmly looks at all this happening in front of him. Suddenly, his playing stops. Through the spiritual magic like explosion, his cold voice is far into the battlefield. "Do more dragons bully less dragons? All right. This is not Falan. "


    A faint cold light flashed from the bottom of his eyes. He took a deep breath and got to the back of the battlefield. The 30000 heavy cavalry were pressing up at an amazing speed, while the front Milan dragon cavalry had completely collapsed under the attack of the enemy. At this moment, it was the key to survival.


    The deep call of "Zi -" is full of emotion. Yes, it''s not Falan here. Ye Yinzhu''s strongest power and the strongest call are also displayed at this moment.


    The light milky light released from him, and the illusory light and shadow instantly melted out of his body. In an instant, ye Yinzhu''s body was covered with a layer of purple crystals, which completely covered his body like a solid armor. The tall and majestic purple figure emerged from the Milky light. The cold breath, the calm bearing, and the power of the world The spirit is fully released at this moment.


    With the appearance of the purple figure, it seems that the whole space has solidified for a moment. At the next moment, there is already one more person in front of Ye Yinzhu. He is also a purple figure, also covered with a layer of bright purple crystal. His body is just a circle taller than ye Yinzhu. At the moment when ye Yinzhu crosses the big figure, Eric MinLong has two legs Soft, directly kneeling on the ground, his body trembled violently. It was not only Erik MinLong, who had been guarding Ye Yinzhu''s side, but also the mount of the 300 soldiers of the God of death who had not attacked. The breath of fear spread instantly.


    Standing there with his purple hair flying, he is like a rock that never changes. Tall body, cold eyes. The moment swept through the field. Naturally, that pair of icy purple eyes fixed on the broken five dragons tearing the Milan dragoon defense.


    "Yinzhu." Purple''s eyes are opposite to Yinzhu around him. Ye Yinzhu nods his head to him and spits out only one word, "kill -"


    the same life contract and completely blended soul make it unnecessary for them to explain too much. At the first time, purple has launched his action.


    Purple did not attack, he just stood quietly in front of Ye Yinzhu, but his purple eyes turned milky white in an instant. The faint light flickered, and the cold voice was not strong, but it made the 300 soldiers of the God of death tremble.


    "Where the Amethyst belongs, fight." Three illusory light and shadow spray out at the same time, from the purple body spray out, it seems to be three groups of flame, three groups of golden flame. Then, the three groups of flames seemed to be alive and quickly condensed, and three golden rings appeared on the ground.


    Not far away, the five fighting dragons felt a strong crisis as soon as purple appeared. Their eyes subconsciously fell on purple. Seeing the appearance of the three golden halos, one of the black dragons could not help but shout, "call of soul." Yes, that''s the call of the soul fire contract.


    Three golden figures appeared in front of purple almost at the same time. They were three tall human beings. They were covered with a light golden light. They didn''t need too much orders from purple. There was a grim smile on their faces. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 418

    Purple''s target is the enemy on both sides of Ye Yinzhu''s body. At this time, the situation is a little strange. Under the action of Ye Yinzhu''s Phoenix plume and Bisi, none of the front enemies survive, and it''s even difficult to slow him down. On both sides of Ye Yinzhu''s body, a purple statue appears. There is a thin layer of purple crystal on the body of these statues, keeping the action of the last time, standing there, like watching Ye Yinzhu leave.


    The three hundred soldiers behind Ye Yinzhu did not expect that the battle would be so simple. What they had to do at this time was to bombard the enemies who had become statues with their own weapons. Unexpectedly, these statues are extremely fragile. As soon as they are stained with weapons, they will turn into a pile of vermicelli.


    Purple, as amethyst bimon, when he evolved to level 9, the blood of Amethyst in his body really awakened. At this time, what he is doing is not the powerful attack power of the behemoth, but the special magic, Amethyst magic, which is exclusive to Amethyst behemoth.


    Amethyst magic is just like the Dragon language magic of the dragon people. It has its own particularity. In the whole continent of longqinusi, this kind of magic can only be used by Amethyst bimont. At this time, what purple uses is the crystallization in Amethyst magic. Unless the strength reaches the blue level or above, it will become a fragile crystal as long as it is infected by his crystal magic. Therefore, although Zi just quietly followed Ye Yinzhu, he killed more opponents than ye Yinzhu.


    Under the leadership of Ye Yinzhu, death 300, like a sharp knife, goes straight into the enemy formation. The number of five thousand Eric people''s Dragon cavalry is rapidly decreasing.


    But when they pulled the metal claw of the dragon, it was even worse than the metal claw of the dragon His right shoulder sank and hit him heavily.


    Bang - the loud noise made the whole earth tremble violently. The thick metal light on the metal dragon''s chest suddenly darkened, and a mouthful of pale gold blood spewed out. However, this was just the beginning of the attack of dis.


    Taking advantage of the opponent''s temporary loss of the ability to fight back, dis didn''t give the other chance at all. His big bald head seemed to exude the smell of bloodthirsty. He grabbed the metal dragon''s right hand and exerted his strength when the other side was hit back. His body rebounded from the collision immediately followed him.


    "Get up." In his burst of cheers, he grabbed the metal dragon''s claw with one hand and its lower abdomen with the other hand, and forced it up. Then, his two hands released at the same time, allowing the heavy body of the metal dragon to hit the ground, lifting his right knee, like a golden lightning, and hitting the metal dragon''s chest again.


    This time, the metal dragon is not as complete as before.


    A terrible scream rang out. The heavy body of the metal dragon was hit by the knee of DIS and flew up. It rose ten meters before it fell to the ground. At the same time as he flew, there was also a bone burst sound that made his teeth ache and rang through the whole field. Golden bimondis has once again proved to the world the title of bimondis invincible in land war.


    While his opponent was flying up, his other foot fell into the ground because of the reaction of knee impact, but it didn''t stop him from attacking. His right foot suddenly fell down and stamped heavily on the ground, which not only pulled his other foot out, but also took his body into the air. Next, it''s golden bimont''s best combination skill.


    In the air, his right fist soared to the sky and blew the metal dragon high again. Then, he hit his right leg heavily and kept the big head of the metal dragon with both hands. His huge body, which was more than 17 meters long, whirled rapidly for two weeks with the metal dragon''s disclosure in the air. He grabbed the opponent''s big head and flipped it fiercely. When he was about to fall to the ground, it was hard He swung the metal dragon''s body around and hit the ground again.


    Boom, half of the whole metal dragon''s body fell into the ground. It roared violently, madly and brutally. The metal dragon''s defense is really strong, but not to mention the metal dragon. Even if the king of the golden dragon was given such a combined skill, I''m afraid he couldn''t defend it. This time, what the metal dragon broke was no longer his sternum. Under the powerful force of DIS, although his head was still connected to his neck, his neck bone and muscles had been completely broken by the tyrannical force of dis. A nine level upper metal dragon died in the hands of golden bimont.


    Compared with dease, Perkins'' attack is much more "gentle". At least that''s what Perkins thinks. In the first contact with the opponent, Perkins''s attack is not as direct as dis''s. The golden light spread all over his body. Seeing the golden lightning released by the metal dragon, Perkins even made some dodging actions. In fact, his fighting power was stronger than that of the metal dragon, so there was no need to dodge. But Perkins thinks that more activity is good for the body, and he doesn''t want to waste any strength.


    Therefore, the metal dragon against Perkins felt a little strange, why the golden bimont he faced seemed to be dancing, and still so flexible, his magic had no chance to bump into Perkins'' body. So, the metal dragon thought that it was the most direct way to use physical attack. This golden bimon didn''t dare to touch my magic. It must be that his body was not good, and his kidney was in a loss when he was alive.So the metal dragon rushed up. As soon as the body turned, the huge dragon''s tail swept toward Perkins like a meteor hammer.


    Perkins snorted coldly in his heart. It''s not that I can''t stop your attack if I don''t touch you. When the huge tail came with a roar, Perkins didn''t retreat. This time, he didn''t dodge. He pushed his feet on the ground and soared up. The huge dragon''s tail could sweep under him. But when the metal dragon turned around with inertia, he just saw a huge foot with stink and soil appear in front of him.


    There''s no suspense. Seventeen meter high golden bimont, how powerful will a flying kick be? I''m afraid only this metal dragon knows. What''s more, Perkins never washes his feet. At the beginning, he was still in Raytheon''s hammer fortress, and he and dis were the two most famous ones in golden bimont. Dis had a bad nose and a bad sense of smell. And Perkins had bad feet. Once upon a time, at a banquet of bimont, he smoked a bimont woman with his smelly feet. By the way, he did it again and again. Although in the end, because he was a golden bimont, his big feet got a nickname from then on, that is: Jiming Wugu enchanting feet.


    Just imagine, when such a big foot full of stink and giant force kicks on the head, what will it feel like?


    The metal dragon''s defense is really good, and its head is hard enough. Although this foot kicks it out, it can''t do fatal damage to him. However, Perkins''s foot stinks. Such a close contact makes the poor metal dragon shut his breath. Fall in the belt out of a deep ravine, did not stand up.


    Perkins laughed. Even he didn''t expect that the battle would end so easily. His next action would be much easier. He jumped up very despicably. When he fell, his big feet fell on the head of the metal dragon again, one on the head and the other on the neck. Click, click, the result is self-evident.


    Different from the simple battle of DIS and Perkins, Oliver, who is also a golden bimont, from the beginning of the battle, was the strongest of the three metal dragons, that is, the one who was bombarded by Yuehui''s dark magic spell. Although a little injured, but this metal dragon is extremely violent, and Oliver fight a match. It''s hard to win at once.


    When dis finished his fight, Perkins also finished. With his character, he disdained to join hands with others. Therefore, he rushed directly to the Milan dragon cavalry under Ye Hongyan''s command. The 30000 heavy cavalry behind him were getting closer and closer. He felt that it was better for him to work after the break. But Perkins is not as proud as he is. After watching his side of the fight, this guy stepped out of his feet and quietly touched the back of the strongest metal dragon.


    The golden battle awn quietly spread from Perkins. Just when the metal dragon and Oliver were fighting each other, he saw the opportunity and gave full play to the bouncing ability of gold. He stepped on the last metal dragon directly from the air.


    Like Perkins, Oliver never wanted to be so honest on the surface. The metal dragon couldn''t see Perkins behind him. Naturally, he could see it. His face didn''t change at all. He still kept the same appearance. At the same time, he rushed up and fought with the metal dragon. Even the chance to dodge was cut off by him.


    In this way, the last poor metal dragon was trampled on as Perkins fell. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 419

    Although he was not trampled on the face and didn''t enjoy much of the power of crowing and five drum enchanting feet, Perkins''s body was too heavy. The strong force of gold and the gravity of free fall directly broke the poor metal dragon spine. The two despicable golden bimonths obviously didn''t mean to let go of their opponents. Oliver seemed to think that Perkins'' method of stepping on people was very good. So when the metal dragon lost its fighting power and fell to the ground, he stepped on it by the way, and stepped on it again and again with Perkins. It was not until the metal dragon had lost its breath of life, and even the stench had appeared under its body that it stopped.


    The situation of Ah Da and ah Er is much worse. In the beginning of the sudden attack, although they had the upper hand, the gap between the level 9 upper Warcraft and the level 9 lower Warcraft was doomed that they would not be the opponents of the two black dragons. As the real strength of the two black dragons gradually came into play, the dark magic had completely suppressed them, and it was only a matter of time before they lost. Fortunately, at this time, a DA and a er have noticed that the battle over the three golden bimont''s side is over. They think to themselves that they should come to help us and make the two guys work out.


    Perkins and Oliver really wanted to help the two ice apes, but just when they started, they found that they didn''t have to. A purple black lightning, along the gap in the battle between a DA and a er, like a poisonous snake in the past. This purple black lightning has been silent since it appeared twice at the beginning of the war. Two black dragons never thought it would appear again at this time. Under the magic cover of their mutual attack with two ice apes, the purple black light disappeared quietly. One of the two black dragons felt numb. At the next moment, the whole body seemed to pour out its power. The paralysis spread rapidly, and it could no longer send out powerful magic.


    In fact, Peja has always been in the crowd. In terms of strength, he was once the commander of Ascoli kingdom in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, and his fighting spirit has reached the blue level. The first stage of blue is very good among human beings, but it is far from the common dragon of level 9. However, Peja has an ability that the dragon does not have, which is obscenity. Since ye Yinzhu gave him the task, he was ready. Under the attack, the first arrow solved a black dragon. He was quite sure of the poisonous arrow from the dragon''s bow. Even a giant dragon could not be immune to this super strong toxin as soon as it saw blood.


    When his second arrow was dodged by the black dragon, the wretched Peja immediately realized that it was not good, and quickly moved to the other side of the crowd before being locked by the black dragon breath. Since then, he has been waiting. As an archer, his talent is absolutely unique, but in the unique Archer, I''m afraid there is only such a wretched Archer like him. After Jia Yinzhu died, he thought he was afraid of poison. It is precisely because of the fear of death, there is no absolute opportunity, he will not easily let the other side fight back.


    Seeing five powerful level 9 Warcraft appear in our side and block the five dragons, he knows his chance is coming. Peja doesn''t worry. This guy is lying in a pile of corpses, quietly observing the situation on the battlefield. He didn''t think much about the metal dragon. One reason is that ye Yinzhu gave him the order to deal with the black dragon. Another reason is that the metal dragon is the only dragon he has no confidence to shoot through the defense. He had been waiting, seeing that the two ice apes could not hold on to the black dragon''s magic attack. When the two black dragons instinctively relaxed, his poisonous arrow finally shot out. Quietly, from the most insidious angle shot out. Sure enough, the second black dragon fell under its sword.


    The situation changed again. A DA and a er were entangled at the same time. Even if the black dragon was more powerful, it was extremely difficult to deal with two level 9 Warcraft at the same time. What''s more, he had to be on guard against the obscene arrow. He didn''t know when it would appear again. With the joint efforts of the two ice apes and the insidious Peja hiding in the dark, the situation here will not change any more.


    Ye Yinzhu''s front line had already scattered 5000 dragon cavalry, and in this delay, the 30000 heavy cavalry behind finally arrived.


    Light around the body, ye Yinzhu found himself finally out of each other''s encirclement. Purple quietly follows him. Ye Yinzhu''s Amethyst body has many lines, but none of the attacks can break the defense. Eric MinLong under Ye Yinzhu''s seat is not so lucky. He has many injuries. He is dying at this time. He can barely stand with the help of Ye Yinzhu''s bamboo fighting spirit.


    Ye Yinzhu turns the dragon head and looks at the rear. Under his and Zi''s leadership, death 300 has all rushed out. His opponent''s 5000 Erik min dragoons can be said to have suffered heavy losses. But at this time, ye Yinzhu finds that the remaining Erik min dragoons just intercepted the remaining Milan dragoons. In the rear, the 30000 heavy cavalry will soon form a siege.


    "Leave to kill." Ye Yinzhu gave a loud drink. His meaning was obvious. Death 300 had already broken through the siege. Now as long as Lisha could bring the ocean and xiangluan out of the battle, they could escape from the battlefield. At this stage of the war, the remaining hundreds of Milanese dragon cavalry could not be taken into account. After all, there was too much difference in the number. And the call of Warcraft time has become closer and closer.Li Sha naturally heard Ye Yinzhu''s voice, but when she wanted to fly high, she found that she couldn''t use any strength. The dragon''s wings softened for a while, but she just flew up for a moment and then fell down again.


    "Ocean, Yinzhu, they have rushed out. You go to xiangluan''s unicorn, let the unicorn take you out. I''m afraid I can''t leave the battlefield. " Before, in the magic collision with two black dragons, she consumed too much magic power. At the same time, she also caused old wounds in her body. The initial massive blood loss is far from being recovered. At this time, she has no ability to fly again.


    "No, how can we leave you behind without killing my sister." Haiyang clearly felt the weakness of Lisha at this time, and her eyes were glistening with tears. She knew that if she and xiangluan left, in front of the enemy''s tens of thousands of heavy cavalry attack, Lisha could not have any other ending except death.


    "Go, leave me alone. It''s too late to go now. " From kill stubborn roar way.


    "Sister xiangluan, you go." Haiyang suddenly and resolutely said to xiangluan, "tell Yinzhu not to let him come back again. You go back to Milan and send troops to avenge us. Li shajie, don''t say anything. Along the way, you always fly behind my back to protect my safety. Now that you are in danger, how can I escape alone? "


    Looking at the persistent ocean, xiangluan laughs, "silly girl, are you the only one who is willing to die? The warriors have already paid so much for Milan in the seven nations and seven dragons. As an imperial princess, how can I escape? I want to fight with the soldiers until the last moment. Ocean, come on, let''s play the last song together for our soldiers. "


    While saying this, xiangluan took out her lute and held it in her arms. Looking at the peaceful eyes in her eyes, the ocean was stunned for a moment. She suddenly found that from the bottom of xiangluan''s eyes, she saw the feeling that life is loveless. In fact, xiangluan also has the flute of arenas. She can summon a Warcraft, but her own strength is too weak. Even summoning a Warcraft of the same level as herself is meaningless.


    Pipa and guzheng sound almost at the same time. What they play is the song "ambush on all sides", which saved Ye Yinzhu''s life in the Dragon kingdom. At this moment, the original magnificent "ambush on all sides" is full of sadness. The dragoons of Milan are boiling. They can naturally hear the conversation between Haiyang and xiangluan. Even her royal highness and Marshal''s daughter decided to stay with them. At this moment, the fighting spirit of every Milan dragoon has been burning to the top.


    At the end of the whole team, there were three huge golden figures. Almost the same height, the same stout, they stood there, facing the direction of the 30000 heavy cavalry.


    "So many people! I''m so scared! " Oliver made an exaggerated expression of fear, but with his strong figure and ferocious face, he didn''t look afraid at all.


    "Get the hell out of you. How about a comparison? " Dis gave Oliver a nasty knock on the head.


    Oliver said, "No. You two are like taking aphrodisiac. One is stronger than the other. I can''t compare with you. "


    Dis laughed. "You''re direct. Come on, the Qin emperor and the purple emperor summon us here, but they are not idle people. "


    Three golden bimonths, the strongest of bimonths, roar up to the sky at the same time, and the strong roar turns into rolling sound waves.


    The heavy cavalry had rushed to the front, and of course they saw how the three golden bimonths killed the three metal dragons. It''s impossible not to be afraid. But those who can be sent here to take part in the surprise attack are the elite soldiers of landias. In the face of golden bimont, they can only grit their teeth and rush up now.


    However, when the heavy cavalry started the charge, with three golden bimonths roaring furiously, bursts of mourning came. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 420

    Heavy cavalry can treat their horses as if they were dead, but they can''t make their own mounts treat them as if they were dead. No matter what Warcraft they are stepping down, none of them are above level 4. In the face of the overbearing pressure brought by level 9 upper Warcraft, almost all of their mounts collapse to the ground, with excrement and urine streaming. The heavy cavalry rolled down from the back of Warcraft one by one, and many of them were injured. At the same time, the 30000 heavy cavalry turned into 30000 heavy infantry in front of the three golden bimons.


    The word "invincible in land war" is heard in every heavy infantry''s mind. It''s three behemoths! The pressure is so strong.


    As cavalry turned into infantry, the speed of advance naturally slowed down greatly. With laughter, the three gold bimont won bravely, affecting tens of thousands of enemies.


    At this end, golden bimont temporarily stopped the pursuit behind him, because xiangluan and the Milan dragon cavalry inspired by ocean death also began their crazy charge.


    "Protect the princess and protect the dignity of Milan. Long live the Empire of Milan. " I don''t know who yelled the loud slogan first. In the end, less than 500 heavy cavalry launched a suicide charge against the enemy.


    When ye Yinzhu heard the music played by xiangluan and Haiyang, he knew it was bad. Although I admire her bravery in my heart, at this time, I feel more tired. The situation on the field can''t be clearer. Although the last black dragon of the other side is in danger under the joint attack of two ice apes and Peja, it can at least persist for a period of time, but the situation of its own side is not optimistic. Although the three golden men are brave, their opponents are 30000 heavy cavalry! Even if these heavy cavalry turned into infantry, even their steel armor could drown three golden bimonths. Although gold is more powerful than Mongolia, they don''t have powerful magic. Maybe they can fight in and out of these 30000 heavy infantry, but they can''t stop these heavy infantry from pestering xiangluan and Haiyang. At that time, not to mention themselves and purple, even if we bring the war beast gracis over, it is impossible to break out of the siege before they are killed in the sea.


    "Let''s go back." In the face of this situation, ye Yinzhu immediately made a decision. Because he knows that no matter what kind of situation and difficulties he will face, he must go back. The ocean can''t lose. That''s his promise to marshal Seedorf. There are xiangluan and Lisha. They are all their friends! The dragoons of Milan empire can ignore it, but how can they give up?


    He bites the tip of his tongue to concentrate his mind. Ye Yinzhu just wants to urge Erik MinLong to charge. When his body softens, the seven orifices of Erik MinLong bleed and fall to the ground. It accompanied Ye Yinzhu to rush to the front all the time. At this time, he finally couldn''t hold on.


    "Yinzhu." Tired Ye Yinzhu didn''t react for a moment, and nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, Ziyi grabbed his arm.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu looks firmly at Zi, who is also looking at him and nods, "let''s go back. You sit on my shoulder and I''ll take care of the rest. I want to hear your music. Cheer me on. "


    As he said this, Zishen took a deep breath, and the whole body was full of purple light, and the huge energy breath broke out completely. The purple light soars wildly. In this dark night, it seems that there is a purple sun on the plain. Every time the huge purple light flickers, it brings a very strong energy fluctuation. Purple''s body suddenly soared, and in the blink of an eye, it was more than 25 meters high.


    The appearance of such a huge object not only frightened the following Erik min dragon cavalry, but even the 300 soldiers of death. Purple was summoned by Ye Yinzhu, they felt very strange. At this time, purple showed the toughness of the body, which surprised the soldiers who crawled out of the death. Their feelings about commander Ye Yinzhu changed again.


    Purple body''s Amethyst armor is much thicker than the last time it appeared. At the same time, his eyes have become milky white, and his broad shoulder is like a platform for ye Yinzhu. When purple puts him on his shoulder, ye Yinzhu''s purple crystal is actually integrated with purple body, and he is firmly fixed on the purple shoulder.


    "Death 300, stand by." Ye Yinzhu issued the order in time. At this time, he was not stingy of the God of death 300, but was afraid that the God of death 300 would be affected when he followed him.


    If we say that the previous three golden bimonths broke out, making all the opponents'' 30000 mounts paralyzed, as soon as the purple body appeared, even the black dragon, who was fighting with the ice devil ape, was also paralyzed. The extremely powerful pressure made all the Dragon cavalry horses in the vicinity, including Milan and other places, limp and froth at the mouth of the ground. They''ve lost all their fighting power.


    Purple that incomparably strong body, take a big step, directly back to Eric min dragon cavalry.


    At this moment, only Ye Yinzhu can understand how powerful Zi is through the contact of the same life contract. Step forward, purple big foot heavily stamped on the ground. With a violent roar, within a radius of 100 meters, earth and rock soared into the air. The earth was cracked by the violent shock. Within 100 meters, the internal organs of both the Dragon cavalry and the collapsed Erik MinLong were shattered.


    Zifengbiao, who no longer covers up his identity, is also a purple Warcraft. Amethyst bimonko is different from other Warcraft. As the strongest one in the orc legend, he just entered the battlefield. Although he was only one person, he had already changed the situation dramatically.A purple halo burst out from purple. The huge purple light made at least hundreds of statues around her. With purple stepping forward again, all statues were shocked to ashes at the same time.


    Level 9 Amethyst is stronger than Meng. Ye Yinzhu sighs in his heart. At this time, he finds that purple has reached the peak of level 9 Warcraft. If you convert it into human strength, it is level 9 purple. It''s not even about the strength of his body. If Zizi had such strength when dealing with the war giant gracis, she would never have been killed by gracis.


    DIS, Perkins and Oliver, the first time to feel the variation of purple, dis roared, "the boss is angry, brothers, work harder." The three gold Beamon as like as two peas, made a movement of seventeen meters, and instantly bent down. Their strong and strong right fist and heavy bombardment on the ground.


    Three nearly crazy golden waves swept the camp of heavy infantry. Although the bombardment they faced was far less than the war trample of the war giant gracis, the powerful golden shock wave was still beyond human resistance. At the same time, the three golden bimonths broke out, and there was no one alive within 500 square meters. The earth was turned over, and the sand flew away in an instant.


    The strong men in the three heavy cavalry regiments have rushed out and rushed to the three golden bimonths. Their purpose is to show the figure of golden bimonths. As a strong human, they can naturally see that these Warcraft that almost turn the war around are called out. As long as they can be held back for a certain period of time, the outcome of the war will not change. However, seeing the three golden bimonths gaining power at the same time, their momentum suddenly disappeared. For a moment, they only dared to wait for the shock wave to disappear.


    Encouraged by the purple breath, the two ice apes launched the most fierce attack. However, to their dismay, when the black dragon was about to be overwhelmed, there was an arrow in the black dragon''s eye, a black poison arrow.


    The sound of zither, accompanied by the sound of guzheng and pipa, is not the same music.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu has no ability to play in ambush. He has not really had a rest since the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. So what he played at this time was second only to the ambush of "mountains and rivers". He believes that the ocean will feel its purpose and help itself to complete the music.


    Sure enough, before the sound of xiangluan''s Pipa has changed, the guzheng of the ocean has changed from "ambush on all sides" to "high mountains and flowing water". Guqin and guzheng blend with each other at a distance of 1000 meters, and the lavender light curtain covers the battlefield like a layer of gauze.


    The remaining dragoons of Milan are full of fighting spirit. They all clearly feel that their blood seems to be boiling. Although they have lost their mounts, they still have dragon guns in their hands. The battle is not over, or the clarion call for counterattack has just been sounded.


    Purple''s attack is very simple, to achieve his strength, skills only in the same level of combat can play a role. However, is there a strong man at the same level as him? The answer is No. Amethyst magic, after thousands of years, comes back to the mainland. In the face of tiny human beings, what purple has to do is to leave a large number of corpses around her every step. After the previous battle and the return of the Milan dragoons at this time, five thousand Erik min dragoons, who were in charge of sniping, finally entered the stage of collapse.


    Purple a person, didn''t spend too much effort to rush back, the enemy who lost the mount didn''t dare to get close to his terrible killing machine.


    "Why are you so stupid. Follow me out of here Among the music, ye Yinzhu''s helpless voice arouses the hope of xiangluan and Haiyang.


    ---------------------------


    for those who like this work, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 421

    "From killing, the noumenon appears." Ye Yinzhu gives a low drink and jumps down from Zi''s shoulder. Just as he is putting Li Sha into his life storage ring, the situation around him changes again. What ye Yinzhu is most worried about finally happens.


    When it''s time to summon, three golden bimonths, two ice apes, plus purple, six of them turn the war around and help them support the current level 9 Warcraft almost disappear at the same time. The battle line that could be rushed out with purple''s help suddenly fell into heavy siege. At this time, the number of remaining dragoons was less than 200, which was the last 200.


    After a call, if you want to call purple again, it will take some time for ye Yinzhu to do it, but will the enemy give him such time? Naturally, the answer is No. The outside God of death 300 found out the mistake for the first time, and immediately launched a counter charge. However, although the combat effectiveness of the 5000 Eric people''s Dragon cavalry had been greatly reduced, the 30000 heavy infantry who had been baptized by golden bimont had finally completed the encirclement. Two hundred of them are inside and three hundred are outside. Facing the steel barrier composed of more than 20000 heavy infantry, there is no chance to escape. Now ye Yinzhu, even in situ depicting the spirit of the magic array is not enough.


    Dead end, dead end.


    Tears, along the face of the ocean slide, she some hoarse shouts: "Yinzhu, why are you so stupid, why do you want to come back."


    Facing the present situation, ye Yinzhu calms down and sighs, "do you think I can give up and leave you alone? Silly girl, since we are doomed to die, let''s die together. " At the same time, he sighed in his heart. Grandfather Seedorf, I''m sorry, my promise to you can''t be realized.


    Just at this time, the distant sky suddenly sounded several loud dragon chants, the huge silver body is so obvious, four silver and one blue, a total of five dragons appeared in the sky, are fast running towards them. At the same time, in the tremor of the earth, I don''t know how many armies are charging towards this side with amazing speed. In the front, it is the elite dragoons of Milan empire. Judging from the eyesight, the number of this dragon cavalry is at least more than 3000. Behind them, they are all legions composed of heavy cavalry and light cavalry. The huge number is at least twice as large as the heavy infantry of Ye Yinzhu.


    Oliveira''s back. He''s back at last.


    The appearance of reinforcements seems to inject a stimulant into Ye Yinzhu''s remaining soldiers. Death 300 launched a charge for the first time. The fierce green fighting broke out at the same time. In the face of the obstruction of heavy cavalry who became heavy infantry, not only seven magicians in the array kept on magic, but every death warrior gave full play to 12% of his strength. Ye Yinzhu is their commander in chief, leading them through life and death, charging in front of the most powerful enemy in every battle. At this time, the commander was in a tight encirclement. How could they retreat.


    Ye Yinzhu roared, "fighters of Milan, reinforcements have arrived. As long as we hold on, there is hope to live. Shrink your defense, and the Dragon spear is facing out. " Less than 200 dragon cavalry soldiers who lost their mounts quickly formed a battle line. Although their last spiritual defense line was weak, they saw the hope of survival because of the arrival of reinforcements. People are like this. When there is no hope, they may soon collapse. But once hope appears, they will become lively and fully stimulate their full potential in life.


    Naturally, the ocean also saw the changes in the current situation, "Yinzhu, let''s play together."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, looked at the ocean, and then looked at xiangluan, who was also exhausted. At the same time, they picked up their musical instruments and sat down in the same place. They are gambling now. If the dragoons around them can hold on to the arrival of reinforcements, they can survive, otherwise, they will be destroyed.


    Guqin, guzheng and pipa, three ancient musical instruments, are playing again in the bloody night, but the distant music is so desolate in the battle. There are too many enemies. The heavy infantry around them also know that once the Milan reinforcements arrive, they will not have any chance to lose their mounts, not to mention the other side has five dragons in the air. Milan dragoons raise the last spirit, and these heavy infantry are not to seize the last opportunity to annihilate the opponent? Almost crazy impact like the tide to the last Milan dragoons. Wave after wave, almost every moment there will be Milan soldiers submerged by the turbulent tide.


    Although the auxiliary effect of Shenyin magic is powerful, now ye Yinzhu is too tired, and his power is far from enough to give full play to the real power of Shenyin magic. Although the auxiliary effect of the trio is obvious, the number of Milan dragoons is still rapidly decreasing in the unequal number of battles.


    The dragon in the air is getting closer and closer, and the line of defense of Milan dragoons has reached the last level.


    Just at this time, the successive heavy infantry units were suddenly in chaos, and a bright light came from the west of the heavy infantry units. Although Ye Yinzhu is playing the piano, he also pays attention to the movements around him. He found that just to the west of the enemy, an army had been killed. And the speed of their advance is amazing, these well-equipped enemy heavy infantry can''t delay them even a second. That bright light group is clearly the light of fighting spirit. Douqi light is very neat, most of them are yellow, which also mixed with some purple. Fighting refers to, blood light splash, unexpectedly they killed a bloody road, fast toward his side close to come.The number of this army is not large, but their combat effectiveness is extremely amazing. Ye Yinzhu finds that the combat effectiveness of this army is even higher than that of the God of death 300, except that it is not as powerful as the God of death 300.


    Are you from Milan? However, when did the Empire of Milan have such an army? Even if it had, it could not have appeared at this time!


    The five dragons in the air are getting closer and closer, and the sound of reinforcements'' hooves is becoming clearer and clearer. But at this time, the Milan dragoons around Ye Yinzhu finally collapsed. The last five dragoons were chopped into meat sauce by the enemy''s epee almost at the same time. The tidal charge of heavy infantry finally arrived in front of the three men.


    With a roar, the Guqin in Ye Yinzhu''s hand made a strong hum, and the seven tone blade broke out in seven directions at the same time as his body rotated in situ. This is Ye Yinzhu''s last strength. Although the high-frequency sound blade flashing Lavender light is far less powerful than his best state. But how can these heavy infantry compare with the purple class? Seven sound blade issued, the enemy immediately fell like cutting wheat.


    However, ye Yinzhu is not excited by this situation. His heart has sunk to the bottom, because he knows that even if he can block the enemy''s next charge, he will not be able to protect the ocean and xiangluan.


    At this critical moment, ye Yinzhu''s first thought is to store gems with life, and put the ocean and xiangluan in the gems. Even if they die, they still have a chance to survive. Without any hesitation, ye Yinzhu takes out the gem from Xumi''s ring. It''s shining. Xiangluan, who is closer to him, has been included in the gem. Just when he was ready to put the ocean into it, his whole body felt empty and his spirit brand trembled violently, but he didn''t succeed.


    Using life to store gems also requires mental energy. In ordinary times, it''s not a consumption at all for ye Yinzhu. But at this moment, he is close to the end of the oil lamp. The rest of the weak mental power is even difficult to make the ocean revenue. In desperation, ye Yinzhu summoned the sword of Augustus from Xumi''s ring, which came from O''Brien. With his own body in front of the sea. His mental strength is exhausted, and his fighting spirit is still 10%. Before his death, he will never let anyone hurt the ocean.


    The heavy infantry rushed up again. This time, they seemed to have seen Ye Yinzhu''s state, especially when they saw the ancient simple sword with milky white light on Ye Yinzhu''s hand, every heavy infantry''s eyes were full of greedy light. Even if they don''t know it''s an artifact, they can guess the strength of the weapon. As a commander, ye Yinzhu has made great achievements.


    Purple bamboo fighting spirit, the weak purple bamboo fighting spirit infused into the sword of Augustus, released a yellow light. Ye Yinzhu''s attack has lost the luster of purple class due to his lack of fighting spirit. Nevertheless, the sharp edge of the sword of Augustus cut the throat of the first ten heavy infantry. However, ye Yinzhu was also chopped by their Epee several times, and his Amethyst armor was broken. The strong impact made him burst out a mouthful of blood and fell on the white magic robe of the ocean.


    The sword of Augustus supports Ye Yinzhu''s body. The ferocious eyes of the heavy cavalry around him have become blurred before his eyes. The last spirit supports him from falling down. At this time, ye Yinzhu heard the sound of fighting.


    In the fierce buzzing, countless gorgeous fighting lights and shadows come surging. Ye Yinzhu subconsciously waves his sword to block them, but he finds that these fighting spirits are not coming to him. The heavy cavalry around him keeps screaming. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 422

    No one attacked him any more, but ye Yinzhu was heartbroken at this time, because he found that a man covered in black was carrying the sea on his shoulder. From her protruding figure, we can see that this is a woman.


    "Drop the ocean." Ye Yinzhu roared, holding the sword of Augustus in both hands, and chopped down.


    The other side just raised his hand and picked a long sword with yellow fighting spirit on the ridge of the sword of Augustus. In the hum, the sword of Augustus flew into the air. The man carrying the ocean gave a cold hum, "do you want to protect her with your strength? It''s a good sword. It''s mine. " The voice was very cold, but it was a female voice. With a wave of her right hand, she caught the sword of Augustus in her hand under the action of the Yellow fighting spirit. She turned her body, carried the comatose ocean, and disappeared into the crowd in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Yinzhu''s last consciousness is still shining with fighting spirit. He seems to see countless people who are wrapped in black clothes and masks, like the blue Diaz black Lily team, kill the heavy infantry. At the next moment, his consciousness finally can''t hold on, and the whole person is in a deep trance. The shouts and screams around him accompanied him into the boundless darkness. Everything seems to have become unimportant at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    "Me, where am I?" Hazy, ye Yinzhu difficult to open his eyes, there is no place on the whole body does not hurt, the body is empty, the feeling of nothingness makes him uncomfortable almost spit blood again.


    This seems to be in a room, everything around is very strange, there is no bloody smell of war, there is no cry to kill. The surprising quietness makes Ye Yinzhu a little uncomfortable.


    "Yinzhu, you finally wake up." A handsome face appears in front of Ye Yinzhu, cheering with surprise.


    "Oliveira, where is this? Why am I here? " Ye Yinzhu struggles to do it, but he can''t make any effort.


    Oliveira quickly supported his shoulder and put a pillow behind him to rest on the head of the bed. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s vision became clear. This is a big room, and the furnishings in the room are also very luxurious. The clean atmosphere gives people a very comfortable feeling.


    "This is the nearest city to France. It''s also a military town on our border. That day, you fainted. I went to the military doctor and pastor Guangming to show you. They all said that you could not be saved when the oil was exhausted. " At this point, Oliveira''s eyes can not help a little red. "I''m to blame for being late, otherwise you won''t..."


    Ye Yinzhu reluctantly shook his head, "let''s not talk about this. What happened? I''m not living well. "


    Oliveira said: "later, when everyone thought you were dead, the military doctor suddenly found that there was a very persistent force in your body, which forced you back from the death line. Your tenacious vitality saved you. The battle ended when our reinforcements arrived. Although the heavy infantry completely annihilated the two thousand dragoons we brought, death 300 also came to you at the last moment, because those enemies were so persistent that they didn''t even have a chance to run under the charge of our cavalry. Thirty thousand enemy troops were destroyed. We know from few prisoners that these people are from landias and Bourbon. Now, the army of our country is ready at the border, and what happened here will be reported to Milan as soon as possible. "


    Although the victory, but it is still a tragic victory, two thousand dragon cavalry ah! What an important force it was for a country, it just disappeared. Ye Yinzhu sighed. Suddenly, he thought of a key problem.


    "The ocean, what about the ocean? Did you save the ocean? " Ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly tightens, and the scene that the graceful man in black shakes his sword of Augustus and takes away the ocean clearly emerges in his mind.


    Oliveira''s face changed and she said in surprise, "isn''t the ocean with you? It''s broken. Yinzhu, we didn''t find the ocean on the battlefield. When we rushed into the enemy''s line and cooperated with four Dragon envoys from Yinlong city to wipe out the enemy, we didn''t find any trace of the sea. However, before death 300 rushed into the enemy line, a team of about 1000 soldiers rushed into the enemy camp. They seemed to pass by you. Because they are killing the heavy infantry, we think they are friendly. But when we want to go up to say hello, those people have quickly left. In terms of fighting strength, there are at least three or four of them, and the others are yellow level fighters. The heavy infantry of landias and Bourbon couldn''t stop them from leaving. Later, we found no trace of Miss Ocean on the battlefield. We thought that you had saved her life. "


    "It''s them, it''s them." Ye Yinzhu said bitterly, "those are the people who have taken away the sea. At that time, my mental power was no longer enough to open life and store gems, so... "


    Oliveira said with a wry smile: "it''s all my fault. At that time, the situation was too critical and the scene was very chaotic


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and shook his head, "it''s not your fault. You''ve come back soon with reinforcements. If it wasn''t for you, I''d be dead. Even death 300 will not be kept. What''s the loss of our God of death''s three hundred dollars? "


    Oliveira said: "death fighters don''t lose much. Don''t you understand their fighting power? Ordinary soldiers, even dragoons, don''t want to take advantage of them. It''s just that almost everyone is injured. Yinzhu, I really can''t believe what happened at that time. How did you do it? All the six giant Dragons of the enemy were killed, and the three black dragons were all killed by Peja''s poisonous arrows. However, I have seen the three metal dragons. Their bones are completely broken. What a crazy force it can achieve! I asked death warrior and goose, but they would not tell me what happened. The prisoner''s trial hasn''t started yet. Can you tell me what happened first? Hongyan is also very lucky this time. We found her from the dead. At that time, he was black and blue. But this boy is really tenacious. "Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. Didn''t the 300 soldiers of death tell Oliveira what happened at that time? In order to break out of the siege this time, many of their secrets have been exposed. Even if the prisoners don''t know Amethyst bimont, they will know golden bimont. I''m afraid I can''t stay in Milan empire.


    "Brother Oliveira, can you trust me?" Ye Yinzhu said suddenly.


    Oliveira frowned. "What are you talking about? We are good brothers who have gone through life and death."


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "in that case, don''t ask anything. You''ll find out soon anyway. You''re right. We''re good brothers. No matter what you know later, please believe it. I''m tired. You go. I want to have a rest


    Oliveira wanted to say something else, but looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes closed, she shook her head and left the room.


    As soon as Oliveira left, ye Yinzhu opened his eyes. He knew that he had to leave. If we stay here, the Empire of Milan will certainly censure us when they know that they have the behemoth. How would you like to answer that? More importantly, the ocean has been taken. I have to get her back.


    Death 300 has to stay in Milan first. They are all injured now. The Milan empire can provide them with the best care. With Marshal Seedorf, the elder of plum blossom, in the Milan Empire, they don''t need to worry about anything.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu reluctantly supported his body, crossed his knees, and began to practice under the pain of his whole body. If you don''t recover your fighting spirit and spirit, you can''t go even if you want to go! Now I just hope Oliveira can get the news more slowly.


    Three hours later.


    Oliveira rushed to Ye Yinzhu''s rest room. The news from the prisoner was so terrible that he could not believe it had happened. He has to find Ye Yinzhu to prove it. The behemoth appeared and stood on his side, even the most powerful golden behemoth. How does Ye Yinzhu do it? Summon several level 9 Warcraft at the same time, is this what human beings can accomplish? Countless question marks filled his heart.


    There were three people in the room where ye Yinzhu was supposed to be the only one. They were all awake, but no one could move. But Lisha, xiangluan and Yueming. But ye Yinzhu has disappeared.


    Oliveira hurried forward and pressed xiangluan''s pulse first. Through the exploration of fighting spirit, he found that xiangluan was only temporarily imprisoned by a soft fighting spirit. He quickly reopened the restriction with his fighting spirit. Three times later, xiangluan''s three people recovered their action ability.


    "Princess highness, what about bamboo?" Oliveira asked eagerly.


    Xiangluan''s eyes showed a ray of worry. "He left. He released our lives and guarded the gems. Then he imprisoned our actions. He told us the war situation and left through the window. He said he was going to save the ocean As she spoke, she pointed to the open window.


    "Princess highness, do you know Yin bamboo?" (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 423

    Xiangluan raised her hand and stopped Oliveira from saying, "I know what you''re going to say. I was at the scene at that time. Why didn''t I know? You don''t have to say much. I will report this to my father. No one is allowed to discuss this matter. All the prisoners captured in this battle were forced back to Milan and all the interrogators were ordered to seal up. Don''t blame me for being ruthless if anyone dares to let this out. Even if the envoys of the silver dragon clan ask, they can''t tell each other. Do you understand? " While saying that, she also specially looked at the nearby Li Sha.


    , a master of the moon, asked, "what happened to your highness?" Ye Yinzhu, he... "


    Xiangluan shook his head a little impatiently, "grandfather Yue, don''t ask. The less people know about this, the better. We can only make a decision when our Father knows about it. But I can be sure that Yinzhu is a member of Milan and the most heroic magician in our empire. This time, he also rescued us from the gate of death. Well, Oliveira, do as I say At the critical moment, xiangluan tries her best to control and calm herself down. But the deep worry in her eyes could not be concealed from anyone.


    Li Sha sits quietly beside her. She naturally knows what xiangluan knows, even more clearly. There seems to be something broken in my mind. The memory that I lost at the beginning is slowly restored. Amethyst bimont. It''s Amethyst bimont. Should I tell my grandfather about it? However, the bimong people and our dragon people have always been tit for tat. The Amethyst bimong in ancient times was a great enemy of the dragon people. It is said that the death of the last sacred dragon had a close relationship with the Amethyst bimong at that time! If you let your grandfather know that Amethyst bimont appears, he will not let go of Yinzhu. No, I can''t.


    Oliveira seemed to understand something, and left with a ray of perseverance in her eyes.


    Xiangluan looked at Lisha, "Lisha elder sister,...."


    Before she could go on, Li Sha suddenly interrupted her, closed her eyes and said, "I was in a coma. I didn''t see anything and I didn''t know anything. Your highness needs not be told.


    A faint smile appeared on xiangluan''s face. Looking at the expressionless death, the worry in her eyes decreased a little. In my heart, ye Yinzhu, ye Yinzhu, you really give me a big problem. Even if Milan doesn''t mind the relationship between you and the bimonts, how long can we hide from the silver dragon city?


    ¡­¡­


    Barely out of this unknown city, ye Yinzhu is out of breath. This is the first time since I left the blue sky sea. The atmosphere in this border city of Milan is very tense at this time. When we leave, the streets are full of Milan soldiers on patrol. Relying on the previous recovery of not much fighting spirit, ye Yinzhu just barely out of the city.


    He didn''t choose to leave because he was afraid that Oliveira or xiangluan would embarrass him. He just didn''t want to explain more. In Ye Yinzhu''s mind, Oliveira and xiangluan are his friends. The story of Donglong bazong can''t be said. He doesn''t want others to know too much about Zi. How should ye Yinzhu answer their questions? Cheat them? Ye Yinzhu also did not want to, so he had to choose to leave.


    The ocean has been robbed. It doesn''t make sense for more people to look for it. Instead, he is more relaxed.


    Ye Yinzhu''s forward speed is slower and slower. His legs are as heavy as lead. His little recovered fighting spirit is exhausted again. His whole body is sweating and the scenery seems to be blurred.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that he has to rest. If you go on like this, you will faint again soon. Whether it is a magician or a warrior, coma is a great influence on their own cultivation, because in the process of coma, the mental power can not effectively control their own mental power or fighting spirit, so that they are not constrained. It has a great influence on the future application.


    Along the path, ye Yinzhu barely got into a low tree and sat on the ground, gasping. He hasn''t eaten for a long time. The last time he ate was in the magic circle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons.


    He reluctantly took some water from Xumi''s precepts and poured it into his stomach to clean his whole body. All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu''s spirit was boosted and his tiredness disappeared. Leaning against a low tree behind him, he gasped.


    Ocean, ocean, where are you? At this time, his heart completely calmed down, only to find that he was so worried about the safety of the sea. Usually, when the ocean is by her side, she doesn''t feel much, but when she is abducted, ye Yinzhu finds that her heart seems to have been cut. The ocean''s tenderness and consideration, the ocean''s face blooming only for itself, fills his heart.


    That day, the team came from the west of the battlefield. Although Oliveira didn''t say it, they should have fled to the west after they captured the sea. What on earth do these people do? Why do they want to join the Legion of landias and the kingdom of Borneo? From their merciless killing, we can see that these people have nothing to do with landias, but they also have no contact with their own side. What is the purpose of robbing the ocean? Is their goal just the ocean?


    No, it''s impossible. Although Haiyang is the granddaughter of Marshal Seedorf, she is not a big threat among all forces in the mainland. Even if Seedorf is marshal, he is only a minister of the Milan empire. By the way, they must have robbed xiangluan.Ye Yinzhu has a bright light in his eyes. No matter what their identity is, if their target is xiangluan, then everything can be explained. As the only daughter of Milan emperor Silvio, xiangluan''s identity is obviously more important than the ocean. It will have a good effect to use her to threaten Silvio and Milan.


    Ocean, poor ocean! Isn''t it wrong that you should be the scapegoat? Now I can only look to the West from the battlefield, hoping to find some clues.


    Think of here, ye Yinzhu also naturally thought of the woman warrior who robbed xiangluan. It was the fighting spirit of the yellow class, but it was so arrogant in front of me. At that time, my strength was so weak that I couldn''t even resist the fighting spirit of the yellow class? The sword of light, Augustus, was robbed by her. Don''t let me see you again, or I''ll get more than swords.


    After straightening out his thoughts, ye Yinzhu feels more comfortable. He grits his teeth and shakes off his desire to go to sleep. With his amazing willpower, he commands the fighting spirit of Zizhu in his body to run slowly. At the same time, he absorbs the magic elements in the air through the connection between spiritual power and Shenyuan magic robe.


    Physical fatigue makes it easier for him to get rid of distractions. Soon, ye Yinzhu enters a settled state.


    From chizi''s heart to jiandanqinxin and now Ziwei''s heart, ye Yinzhu has encountered many adventures along the way, but his achievements today are inseparable from years of hard training. The breath in the body gradually stabilized, and the empty Dantian and the sea of spirit began to greedily absorb everything around.


    Ye Yinzhu''s consciousness is completely immersed in the sea of his own spirit. At this time, he can''t care about the danger that he may encounter when practicing in the wild. Only by restoring some strength can he continue to take the next step.


    As time went by, the sky gradually faded from brightness. Ye Yinzhu sitting around the body at this time has appeared a layer of light, although not strong, but also has completely excluded his original weakness.


    All of a sudden, there was a rustling sound in the bushes. About 20 meters away from the location of yeyinzhu, the surrounding bushes withered rapidly. The original green leaves turned yellow and fell off in the blink of an eye. Even their vigorous branches, though not strong, withered rapidly with the withering of the leaves.


    Withered and yellow gradually expanded, and it was in the direction of yeyinzhu. The faint fishy smell rose from the bushes, and all the life around seemed to be swallowed by something.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what''s going on outside. His previous consumption is too huge. Not only his fighting spirit and magic power are consumed, but even his original power is almost exhausted. Otherwise, the military doctor won''t say that his oil is exhausted and his lamp is dead. In the end, he survived by virtue of the powerful vitality of amethyst. At this time, he began to recover by virtue of cultivation, as if he was repairing his own body. The whole person entered a settled state and had already lost his vigilance to the outside world.


    The withered area of the Bush has become larger and larger. The distance of 20 meters is not long. In a short time, the withered Bush is close to Ye Yinzhu. With the continuation of the withered yellow, a small snake head suddenly pops out and half stares at Ye Yinzhu''s body. Although we can''t see its body, we can see that the snake''s volume is absolutely small from his thin triangular head. The thin body is only as thick as the sum of two fingers. The whole body is green, as if it is transparent. The body looks more crystal clear than Jasper. A pair of small dark green eyes dribble around, staring at Ye Yinzhu, showing the color of greed. The bright red snake letter is huffing and puffing, as if it is testing something.


    Soon, the snake, about two meters long, came out of the bush. From the stagnant yellow spreading around, we can see that everything happened in the Bush before was related to this humble snake.


    -----------------------


    if you like this work, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 424

    On the surface, the volume of this snake is very small in Warcraft. The whole snake has only a beautiful feeling. But if it''s really that simple, how can you be interested in Ye Yinzhu? You know, fighting spirit is the killer of all Warcraft. Unless Warcraft''s own strength is higher than the opponent''s fighting spirit, it will never be easy to make enemies with humans who are releasing fighting spirit. At this time, although Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit hasn''t recovered, his breath is light purple, but the snake doesn''t retreat at all.


    Little green snake didn''t wait too long. When all his bodies came out of the bushes, he immediately took action and crawled directly towards Ye Yinzhu''s body. The hissing sound sounded. The light in little green snake''s eyes became more greedy. A light green mist spread from it and covered Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    As soon as this seemingly insignificant Turquoise mist came into contact with Ye Yinzhu''s body, the fighting spirit released from it made a puff, which made Ye Yinzhu''s body tremble slightly. However, at this time, he was practicing martial arts at a critical moment, so he could not be interrupted. He knew that there was danger outside, but he could only keep on practicing.


    The turquoise mist was extremely strange. Under its attachment, the fighting spirit of Ye Yinzhu began to melt gradually, and the Shenyuan magic robe inside became more and more clear.


    Just at this time, ye Yinzhu put his hand on his knee, and the long silent dragon soul ring suddenly released a light luster. The next moment, all the black fog flew out of it. Its speed was very fast, directly covered with the layer of green fog, enveloped and swallowed. In the blink of an eye, the black fog had replaced the place where the green poison fog was.


    Squeak, green snake pain call, the body began to tremble violently, seems to be very afraid of the black fog, turn the body to escape.


    "Evil animal, do you want to run like this? Stay with me. " The black fog was like a knife. The black light flashed by, and it had completely wrapped the green snake. With a puff, the snake made a strong squeak, but it could not get out of the black fog. Its voice soon weakened, and its poisonous body fell to the ground.


    The black atomization is a ring, which starts from the tail of the green snake and extends upward. When the black ring reaches the head of the green snake, a round green crystal spurts out of the snake''s mouth.


    Crystal in the black fog under the winding floating, the old voice sounded again, "cheap this boy." With the help of the black fog, the blue light went directly into Ye Yinzhu''s mouth and turned into a cool and disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit returned to normal. However, after only a moment''s silence, he spewed out a strong purple light like a blowout. His whole breath suddenly became strong, and his face also showed a ray of pain.


    The black fog was always floating around his body quietly, observing his situation and saying to himself: "this boy is in a good state. How can his strength be so poor? He was almost killed several times. But the qualifications are OK. "


    I don''t know how long it took. When ye Yinzhu slowly opened his eyes, it was dark all around. The night was very quiet, even there was no sound of insects and birds. The sky was dark. It was a night without stars and moon.


    Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that his vision seems to have changed a lot. In such a dark environment, he can clearly see everything around him, even the fine lines on the dwarf trees.


    After this training, ye Yinzhu found that he had made great progress in both fighting spirit and magic power. Not only the fighting spirit of Ziwei Qin and Zizhu had been firmly in the purple level, but also he had the chance to move from the first level to the second level. Originally, due to the previous overdraft, it took a long time for him to recover completely. But in the process of cultivation, a sudden heat flow made his fighting spirit quickly replenish to the peak state. Of course, it was much faster to concentrate his magic power through meditation.


    "Don''t be surprised. If you eat the crystal nucleus of Jasper magic dragon, your eyesight will be greatly improved. With the help of its nucleus, it is inevitable that your own strength will improve. How to say, this is also an adult Jasper magic dragon. "


    The sudden sound suddenly startled Ye Yinzhu. Subconsciously, he saw the body of the green snake not far away from him. I don''t know when a black fog has appeared in front of me.


    Ye Yinzhu is a smart man, and he has a good memory. He immediately remembered the voice of the black fog, "master, it''s you! You haven''t appeared since you left that day. Is your soul OK? "


    He was very familiar with the voice in the dark fog. It was the soul in the black box under the dark tower! At that time, he was almost destroyed by the huge energy explosion after he opened the seal. When he woke up, he was near the lighthouse. Although he also wanted to find out what the soul in the black box was, he put it down for the time being because of his participation in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war. I didn''t expect that the soul in the black box would appear in front of me at this time.


    "If I have any questions, can I help you kill this Jasper dragon and give you its crystal nucleus?"Ye Yinzhu said curiously, "is this a dragon? Is there such a small dragon? It looks like a snake, anyway


    The soul in the black box said: "you are wrong. He is not only a dragon, but also one of the strong ones in the dragon clan. Dragon is not only black dragon, silver dragon and golden dragon. This Jasper dragon is the fourth one. Maybe you''ve heard its nickname. Its nickname is poisonous dragon. It''s the most powerful and the weakest dragon in the whole dragon family. "


    "Poisonous dragon?" Ye Yinzhu thinks of Peijia immediately. Peijia seems to have said that his bow seems to be a poisonous dragon bow. However, I have never heard of such an alternative existence in the Dragon tribe.


    "You don''t know that poisonous dragons are normal. They are taboo in the dragon clan. The reason why I say that they are the strongest and weakest dragon is that the cultivation of Jasper magic dragon is too difficult. Ordinary dragon people are born with strong body and magic. But after the birth of Jasper magic dragon, there was nothing, just the shape of a small snake, the length of which was no more than one foot. At that time, they were extremely vulnerable, even if they were only level 1 Warcraft, they could easily be destroyed. The growth of Jasper magic dragon is much more difficult than that of ordinary dragon people. They only grow one or two inches every 100 years, and they have to be 5000 years old to be considered as adult. If you want to fly high in the sky like other dragon people, and have a strong body, you have to live a long life to have a chance. Before a thousand years old, this kind of Warcraft had almost no ability of attack and defense. It could only survive by absorbing the aura of heaven and earth and eating some poisonous plants. How many jade magic dragons can survive in this situation? This one in front of you has lived at least 5000 years, and it''s not easy to transform into a dragon. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the green and transparent corpse on the ground, "there is such a weak dragon. Since it is so difficult for them to grow up, and they are so vulnerable when they are young, they must be very strong when they grow up. "


    The soul in the black box nodded and said, "it''s true that the weakness of childhood is destined to make them strong in adulthood. Jasper magic dragon can be said to be the enemy of all the Dragon families except the sacred dragon. The reason why he is called a poisonous dragon is that his venom is not immune to any dragon race. Once it hits, it will spread quickly and kill him. At the same time, the poisonous fog of Jasper magic dragon can also corrode any fighting spirit and magic, and corrode the soul to devour, helping to grow up. Just now you almost became the dinner of this jade magic dragon. Although this jade dragon is an adult, its defense is still too poor. If he can endure to reappear when he is long live, I''m afraid even the holy dragon will not be able to restrain him. This time it''s cheaper for you to eat the crystal core of Jasper magic dragon. From now on, you are invincible to all kinds of poisons. At the same time, your eyesight will be greatly improved. The growth of Jasper magic dragon itself is very high, and you have the brand of foreign silver dragon, so you can easily integrate the breath of Jasper Magic Dragon into your body. Although you can''t use its poison, any dragon clan other than holy dragon will run away immediately if they feel the smell of Jasper magic dragon on you. "


    "I see. Thank you for saving my life. " Ye Yinzhu salutes black fog respectfully.


    "Well, you don''t have to come to these conventions. Haven''t you ever saved me? But for you, I would still be in the dark. You don''t have to thank me. I have something else to help you with There seems to be something wrong with the soul emotion in the black box.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if you have anything, please let me know, as long as I can do it. Oh, by the way, I haven''t asked the name of the elder yet. " From the fact that the soul in the underground black box didn''t abandon him and left the dangerous place with him, as well as the rescue this time, ye Yinzhu knew that no matter what the soul was before, what he said was still credible and could be regarded as a friend.


    "Name?" The soul voice in the black box has obviously become bitter. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 425

    "It''s OK to tell you, but no one in the world will remember my name. My name is Phil Jackson. As for my identity, I''m afraid you''ve guessed something. Yes, I''m the owner of the Dark Tower of the previous generation. Now the master of the dark tower, Sloan, is my apprentice


    Listening to Phil Jackson''s words, ye Yinzhu suddenly fell into a short state of absence. He did guess that the relationship between Phil Jackson and dark tower must be extensive, but he did not guess that Phil Jackson''s identity was so strong. He has seen the strength of the Seventh Tower leader of Falan with his own eyes, which is beyond the purple level! He is the teacher of the Dark Tower master. What a great power he has!


    "What? Don''t you believe me? " Phil Jackson said faintly.


    Ye Yinzhu woke up from his dullness and said, "no, how can I not believe you? It''s just that it''s a bit too sudden for me to accept for a while. "


    Phil Jackson''s voice was a little more cold. "Ye Yinzhu, you saved me from the seal of the demon God and made me out of the endless darkness. I have a general understanding of your current situation. If I guess correctly, you should be a member of Donglong adherents. Your organization seems to be called Donglong bazong. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked in his heart, "how do you know I''m from the eight schools of Donglong?"


    Phil Jackson said calmly: "if I didn''t even have this in my eyes, how could I become one of the seven tower owners in France? Maybe you Donglong adherents always think you are hiding well, but in fact, your existence has long been known by Falan. As the supreme ruler of lonzainus, if you don''t even know this, what else can you talk about controlling the whole continent? "


    Ye Yinzhu was silent, but his heart beat faster. The ultimate goal of Donglong bazong was to overthrow Falan! According to the words of the eight Eastern Dragons, it means that they are already in danger? Although I don''t know the real strength of the eight schools of Donglong, I can be sure that, judging from the strength of the seven towers of Falan and the twelve paladins of Falan, there is no problem in sweeping the eight schools of Donglong.


    Phil Jackson continued: "in those days, when I was the leader of the dark tower, Falan had already mastered the data of your Donglong eight sects. But I didn''t take any action against you. Do you know why? "


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head blankly.


    Phil Jackson said: "it was a mistake for the west dragon Empire to completely destroy the East Dragon empire in those years. When Falan gradually matured, we thought it was an extremely absurd mistake. Therefore, Falan has no malice at all to your Donglong bazong. I''m even willing to see you Donglong adherents become stronger and inherit the incomparable strength of your ancestors. We even hope to cooperate with you. It''s a pity that the misunderstanding was too deep. You Donglong have always regarded Falan as the biggest enemy. How can you solve this problem? Therefore, we can only leave Donglong alone, let you develop and wait for the best opportunity to seek reconciliation. "


    Ye Yinzhu was shocked when he heard what Phil Jackson said, "elder, even if what you said is true, blood debt, hatred of destroying the country, does it mean that reconciliation can be reconciled? Yes, now the French blue is really strong, but it can not suppress our Donglong compromise


    Phil Jackson said with a wry smile: "now it seems that the hope of reconciliation is really slim. In our generation, the seven pagoda masters tried to reconcile, but now, in Sloan, I''m afraid they don''t see you in the eyes of the eight Donglong sects for a long time. After so many years, I don''t know the real attitude of Falan to Donglong bazong. But I''m sure that Sloan doesn''t like you at all. My apprentice is known for being tough. All he believes in is his own strength. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s mood gradually calmed down, "master, why do you tell me these?"


    Phil Jackson was silent for a moment and said, "do you know why Farran wanted to make up with you?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "frankly speaking, I also know that Donglong can''t threaten the existence of Falan at all. If I am Falan, in the face of this potential threat, I will completely destroy the opponent before he is strong."


    Phil Jackson said: "yes, anyone does anything with a purpose. This is especially true in the near belief like Falan. At the beginning, we wanted to reconcile with you Donglong people. Our main purpose was to get your cooperation in the next mainland crisis. "


    "The mainland crisis? Do you mean the sealed abyss Ye Yinzhu thought of the key to the problem.


    Phil Jackson said: "abyss, that is a terrible existence. Even our successors of Falan can only see his strength from the data. Since you know the abyss, you naturally know that the original seal of Shenyuan was sealed by your ancestors of Donglong. At last, the forty-seven heroes of Donglong sealed the abyss cracks with their own bodies, which saved our continent. You Donglong people are the true descendants of the dragon. If the original seal is broken, in our calculation, only you Donglong descendants will be able to make up the seal again. "Ye Yinzhu quietly listened to Phil Jackson''s words and said: "elder, when the abyss demons were rampant, the mainland was still in a relatively backward state, and the orcs were more powerful. After so many years of development, human beings have already become powerful. Among other things, the strength of the seven tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan has surpassed that of purple. In addition, the huge power of a large number of magicians and French Blue Knights is not enough to compete with the spirits in the seal of the abyss? I once heard my father say that the mother demon king in the abyss was severely damaged by the Dragon King, our ancestor of the east dragon, and then returned to the abyss with the remaining seven mother demons. Even if they show up again, Falan should be able to put them to death


    Phil Jackson laughed, and his laughter was a little bleak. "Boy, you look too much at Falan. In other words, you underestimated the strength of the Donglong empire. When the crack in the abyss appeared, the demons came to the world. For other races, it was totally a unilateral slaughter. It was the power of your Donglong that drove the demons back to the abyss! I''ll tell you that. At that time, the ancestors of your East Dragon Empire, the strength of each dragon will not be weaker than the current seven towers of Falan. You Donglong''s powerful fighters can even form a purple army of more than 100000 people. Even this kind of power failed to destroy all those abyss demons, and only with the help of other races on the mainland did it drive them away. Now the power of Falan is less than one tenth of that of the East Dragon Empire, and there is no powerful plane equivalent to God like the Dragon King. How do you think we can compete with the demons? "


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has heard about the real strength of his ancestors, not to mention him. Even his father and grandfather don''t know how strong the Donglong empire was, and how much of the civilization of the Donglong empire was lost in the long history and the war of destruction. One hundred thousand purple legions? What a existence it is!


    Phil Jackson continued: "now that I''ve said that, I''ll just tell you a secret. At the beginning, the 47 dragon warriors who sealed the crack in the abyss with their bodies did not really die. Although their bodies became part of the seal, their powerful souls were still alive. The so-called reinforced seal is just that we are constantly injecting elemental energy into their souls to help them guard the seal. It''s sad to say that you forty-seven elders don''t know what happened outside. In their cognition, although the Donglong empire was destroyed, it was destroyed in the hands of the original demons. Although Falan had thought about reconciliation with you Donglong people, so that you can communicate with those powerful dragon spirits, maybe you can regain some of the real power of Donglong. However, we are afraid that the powerful dragon spirit will no longer guard the seal after knowing the truth. We are also afraid that you Donglong people will overthrow Falan and even the whole pattern of the mainland when they become powerful. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes became cold, and the light was flowing, "master, why do you want to tell me this. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll make the facts look like we''ll do something after meeting the eight masters of Donglong? "


    Phil Jackson sighed and said, "it''s a matter of time. You don''t have to do something. I''m afraid Sloane and they''re going to do something about you. Although the seal is not stable, they don''t want you to contact with the spirit of your ancestor dragon. Once the eight schools of Donglong are strong to a certain extent, they will feel it first. The current strength of yidonglongbazong is far from being able to compete with Falan. If one day, Falan''s decision tends to completely destroy your Donglong immigrants and completely erase the history of Donglong from the world, it will be the end of your Donglong eight sects. Of course, it''s also possible that Falan figured out the key, completely put down his position and all scruples, and cooperated with you. But you should understand the difference between the two (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 426

    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "yes, I understand that if it was me, I would choose to destroy Donglong. Master, thank you for telling me the truth. If I guess right, you tell me this, I''m afraid it''s because I have something to do. You say, although you used to be from France, I believe that there are good and bad in any force. I can feel your kindness to Donglong. If I can do it, I''m willing to help you. "


    "You''re a smart kid." Phil Jackson said with some satisfaction: "yes, I have something to trouble you. If it is successful, I will have a chance to return to France. I promise you that if one day, I will try my best to realize the second possibility I just said. Although I can only represent one of the seven towers of Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, his eyes although calm, but the heart is very confused, "what do you want me to do?"


    Phil Jackson said in a deep voice, "kill Sloan and get my soul back from him. I can only regain my true strength by taking the soul pearl. Only by taking the soul pearl can I become a real Phil Jackson


    Although Ye Yinzhu guessed that what Phil Jackson asked him to do would not be simple, he did not expect that he would let himself directly kill the Dark Tower leader, his disciple. What is the strength of Dark Tower master Sloan? Let''s not say how many subordinates he has, just because he has surpassed the purple level, I don''t know how long it will take to have the chance to compete with him!


    "Master, you really look up to me. I can promise you, but I don''t know when it will come true. " Ye Yinzhu replied with a bitter smile.


    Phil Jackson said: "don''t belittle yourself. Since I said I want to ask you for help, I''m sure. Although I lost the soul pearl, my strength dropped greatly, but I still have a certain deterrent to Sloan. Of course, I''m not asking you to go to France now. When you have enough strength, I will go with you. Otherwise, I will never let you sacrifice in vain. "


    "Master, when will it be enough? Sloan is one of the seven tower masters of Falan. If you want to kill him and take back your soul pearl, I will fight against the whole Falan. Although I know my potential is good, I never thought that one day I would be able to cultivate to the level of fighting against the whole Falan. "


    Phil Jackson smile, said: "of course, not against the whole French blue.". Each of the seven towers has its own system. The reason why you can see these seven people at the same time several times in France is because of your seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. I have a way to get you into the dark tower, but first you have to be able to beat Sloan. I think you must be wondering why my relationship with Sloan is so complicated. I''ll tell you now. "


    Ye Yinzhu really wants to know why Phil Jackson is like this. The Dark Tower owner asks himself to help kill his disciples. From the meaning of his words, it is obvious that Sloan has done something to him.


    Phil Jackson''s voice sounded faintly and seemed to recall a lot of things. "Speaking of the matter between Sloan and me, let me first explain to you the division of human cultivation strength. Now what you know is only a part of the rainbow level. That''s why we think that the owners of the seven towers are beyond the rainbow level. In fact, this is not the case. Since the birth of Falan, no tower owner has surpassed the rainbow level. The real rainbow level is not just seven colors. "


    "More than seven colors?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "but the rainbow itself has only seven colors!"


    Phil Jackson said: "you''re right. There are only seven colors in the rainbow itself, but tell me, when the rainbow has seven colors, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, what color is it?"


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart, recalled that he had seen the light of the Seventh Tower master of Falan when he released his magic and the ability of the war giant gracis, and blurted out: "white."


    Now it''s Phil Jackson''s turn to be a little surprised. "So you already know. Oh, I see. You must have seen the white light from Sloan. That''s why you guessed. Yes, when the seven colors of the rainbow merge, it''s white. Not ordinary white, but the white of the sun. Rainbow, originally produced by refraction of sunlight in humid air after rain, separates the colors of sunlight itself. And the rainbow level, just like the rainbow, when the strength reaches the peak of purple level, it will combine the seven colors and enter the next level, that is, the white level, which is what we call the sub God level in French blue. "


    "Sub God level?" This is a new concept, ye Yinzhu immediately aroused interest.


    "It is almost invincible in the human world when it reaches the level of sub God. As far as I know, in the mainland of longqinusi, few people can reach the level of sub God except the falanzhong people. Falanzhong is the place where the original abyss crack was. The violent collision between the two continents tore up the space and produced abyss cracks. At the same time, the magic elements in the range of falanzhong changed. Therefore, all the people who practice here, whether soldiers or demons Mage, all have the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort. The Falan people are not very talented. That''s why they always maintain the position of the strongest in the mainland. "Ye Yinzhu suddenly said: "I see. No wonder I feel that the magic elements are much stronger than the outside world after I enter the Falan. I thought it was caused by the seven towers of Falan. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with saying it''s caused by Falan or anything else. At the beginning, the magic elements in the area of Falan were so huge that they had already formed an element storm. In order to better protect the seal, and make use of the magic elements there, the ancestors of Falan built the seven towers of Falan through the painstaking efforts of several generations. The seven towers of Falan are not only the core of Falan, but also the foundation of Magic Elements in Falan. Do you remember the huge magic array you entered in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle? That magic array should not appear in our world. Its name is Jie Shen array. What you feel is only one aspect of the array. There are eight gates in Jieshen array. Under the arrangement of Sloan and O''Brien, you enter the injured gate, so you will encounter endless natural disaster attacks. If it''s a dead door, not to mention you, even if it''s Sloan, they can''t get out alive. With the strength of the seven of them, they can only barely control the situation in the world God array, but they can''t completely preside over it, let alone create the world God array. The reason why the world God array can successfully appear is because of the huge element energy commanded by the seven towers of Falan. The leader of the seven pagodas, as a guide, gathers the strength of the seven pagodas of Falan together, and then through special methods, makes the world God array successful. This is what the seven tower owners of our generation studied at the beginning. "


    Jieshenzhen is just one of the eight schools, which almost makes the elite of the seven kingdoms and seven dragon cities die. Ye Yinzhu sighs secretly. He suddenly feels that he knows too little, and his strength is so small in the world.


    "Let''s go on with the rainbow scale. Any human can enter the rainbow level through cultivation. Even your Donglong bazong is consistent with the rainbow level at the end of cultivation. You should be very clear about that. When the cultivation enters the purple level, it is already quasi divine level. It can not only mobilize its own strength, but also arouse the power of nature to help itself fight and control nature. That itself is a manifestation of divine power. Reaching the purple level, human vitality will also be greatly increased, from the original life expectancy within 100 years old can be increased to 200 years old. I still remember that many human beings try their best to practice in order to live for another 100 years. From birth to the age of one hundred years, unless you are a fool, you can reach the purple level with continuous efforts. Of course, this is just a theoretical judgment. After entering the purple level, the cultivation speed will be greatly reduced. It''s too difficult to improve your strength in the purple level. However, with every step up in the purple level, the life span will be extended by another 10 years. If you can reach the Ninth level of the purple level, the life span will even reach 300 years. You don''t think that the blue twelve paladins are powerful. In fact, they have been practicing for 150 years at least. It took more than 100 years to cultivate in a place like Falan to achieve the present achievement. Our human beings are inborn, far from being able to compare with the spirit clan and the dragon clan which has strong power in self-cultivation. It''s not that easy to get to purple nine. "


    After a pause, Phil Jackson continued: "after the purple level, which I just said is the white level, from quasi God level to sub God level. From purple level nine to white level one, this is the biggest bottleneck in one''s life cultivation. If we say that as long as we work hard for a hundred years, it is possible to enter the purple level. Then, if it''s not a genius, even if he has to work hard for 10000 years, he will never enter the white level. As you can see from the situation of the dragon clan, they are so powerful in nature that they have a long life, but only one sacred dragon can really reach the level of sub God. "


    -----------------------


    if you like this work, please support Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 427

    Listening to Phil Jackson''s detailed explanation of rainbow level, ye Yinzhu can''t help showing a ray of yearning light in his eyes. White level and sub God level, what a powerful existence is that?


    Phil Jackson said with a smile: "when you reach the sub God level, your strength will immediately rise to another peak. In short, if the quasi God level can borrow some natural forces or the natural forces in our world, then the sub God level is to control these forces. Borrowing and control, these two different levels, I think you can understand. After reaching the second God level, it is equivalent to the existence of God. First of all, the life span of human beings can be extended from 300 years to 500 years in the ninth purple level. At the same time, after reaching the sub God level, the aging of human beings can be controlled by their own powerful force, or the force against heaven. Therefore, the owners of the seven pagodas are all young people. For this reason, they don''t need any maintenance at all. As long as they carry out a simple transformation through the elements, they can make their bodies rejuvenate. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if we continue to practice, with the improvement of our strength, can we increase our life span? If this is a process of continuous development, can we not live forever?"


    Phil Jackson sighed and said, "in theory, it is. But God is the only one who can live forever. No one has seen what God is like, and there has never been a god level existence on the mainland. That''s the ultimate goal of all sub God level cultivation. However, cultivation is against heaven, perhaps because human creativity and imagination are far more than other races. Five hundred years old is the limit that human beings can reach. At the age of five hundred, if there are no special methods, even if they are already in the Ninth level of sub God, they will still die. At the beginning, if I didn''t pursue the ultimate power and immortality, how could I give Sloan a chance? "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "Are you 500 years old?"


    Phil Jackson said calmly: "my 500th birthday should have been spent 60 years ago. To be exact, I am 560 years old now. Although I have lost my body and even the Pearl of my soul, my real age is just like this. Don''t mention me, even Sloan, the seven of them are all over or close to 300 years old. Otherwise, how can they have such strength? According to the rules of the seven pagodas of Falan, when the leader of the seven pagodas is 300 years old, he should focus on collecting disciples to inherit Falan culture. I took Sloan as an apprentice when I was 280 years old, and now 280 years have passed! "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "do you have only one disciple, Dark Tower leader Sloan?"


    Phil Jackson said: "this is our rule. There can be many registered disciples, but it is true that there is only one entering disciple who inherits the position of tower leader. As soon as we have decided on the choice of the disciples, we will immediately announce it inside Falan and inform the other six tower owners to ask them to witness. In order to avoid the loss of Falan due to the snatch of the tower master''s position when our lives die. Naturally, the disciples we collected were the ones with the best qualifications. When I accepted Sloan as a disciple, I was really excited, because Sloan was the best one among the seven pagoda masters at that time. And it turns out that Sloan''s aptitude and his judgment of me later. Although the tower of light inherits the dual ability of light and space, the strongest one among the seven towers of Falan must be Sloan. Yes, he is the only one. After me, he is another strong sub God who is about to enter the Ninth level of white level. He is only one step away from the throne of God. According to his current cultivation, this last step is likely to be completed before he dies at the age of 500. If that is the case, then it will be not only the disaster of Falan, but also the disaster of the whole mainland of lonzainus. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a bit of horror. He has a very high judgment on the strength of the seven tower leader of the French blue. But listening to Phil Jackson''s saying, he always thinks that his strength is good. Compared with the seven tower leader of the French blue, there is a gap of more than ten levels! Although he doesn''t know how big the difference is in each level of the white level, the strength of the difference in each level of the purple level is already huge.


    Phil Jackson smiles and says, "it''s amazing, isn''t it? I carefully observed the situation of the seven tower owners in your ring made of holy dragon horn. Although my strength is far from recovered, I can tell from their breath. Among these people, Sloan has reached the peak of white level nine and white level eight. I believe he will make another breakthrough in ten years. O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, has just entered the eighth level of the white level, which is still a long way from Sloan. The other five tower owners are wandering around the fifth or sixth level of the white level. I''m afraid they can''t reach the peak of the white level with all their life. At the beginning, I was the biggest genius in the seven towers of Falan. At the age of 370, I reached the Ninth level of white level. It seems that not only my sin may surpass my record, but also O''Brien can do it. If it wasn''t for Sloan''s meanness, I would be happy for his achievements. "


    Ye Yinzhu doubts: "master, what did Sloan do to you?"


    When Phil Jackson heard Ye Yinzhu''s question, his life became cold. "What did he do to me? I took him as an apprentice and taught him for 160 years from 280 to 460. In the end, he killed his master. Before being attacked by him, he was the person I trusted most. I gave him everything I had, even all the artifacts, gems and wealth I had collected for more than 400 years. But he finally attacked me. "Speaking of this, Phil Jackson''s soul fluctuated violently, and the black fog appeared in an irregular shape. "If he really killed me, maybe I would not hate him so much, but he destroyed my plan when I was about to succeed and become the first human God. For the sake of this plan, I have studied hard and practiced hard for 90 years! Just for that instant breakthrough, 90 years of time has been lost Excited Phil Jackson has been a little incoherent. The element magic in the air became stronger obviously. It was not an ordinary magic element wave, but a wave similar to the soul, which made Ye Yinzhu''s brain feel dizzy. In his heart, he was shocked to think of the scene when he saved Phil Jackson from the crypt, and made a quick response. Although the strength of Phil Jackson is not as good as when he was at his peak, the soul of the super strong man who was once at the top of the sub God level can not bear to burst out.


    Ye Yinzhu sits on the ground with his knees crossed, takes out his great saint Yiyin Qin, and at the same time completely guards his mental power around his mental imprint, resisting the fluctuation of soul in the air. As soon as he changes the string quickly, he plays his familiar Peiyuan meditation.


    In the dark night sky, the soft music of Qin music is playing slowly, and circles of lavender halos come out from ye Yinzhu''s Guqin on his knee. The first stable thing is his own spiritual imprint. The light purple light turns into a halo to protect Ye Yinzhu''s body and block out the irregular black weapons. At the same time, a part of the lavender aura came down from the sky, and carefully gathered the black fog that seemed to disperse to the center. The soft and warm mood filled the aura of divine sound. With Ye Yinzhu''s continuous efforts, when the song "Peiyuan Jingxin" was finished, Phil Jackson''s soul gathered again, and the soul in the air also fluctuated And then it disappeared.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to lose my soul pearl. I couldn''t even control my emotions. " Phil Jackson was a little hoarse in his old voice.


    "Never mind. Don''t be upset. Go on. Now that you are out of the misery, the past is over. Instead of being sad, you should try to recover your strength. I will try my best to help you eradicate Sloan, the murderer. "


    There is a feeling of gratitude in Sloan''s soul, "thank you, Yinzhu. I feel much better with your comfort. Go on with what happened. As I said just now, I took Sloan as an apprentice at the age of 280. 90 years later, when I was 370 years old, I finally reached the peak of the ninth white level, that is, the second God level, for the first time in French history. At that time, I thought, I still have more than 100 years to live, the strength has reached the peak, then what should I do next? Is it to enjoy life? I wanted to be like this at first, but later I found that after more than 300 years of cultivation, I could not find pleasure in other ways except cultivation. So, I have a bold idea, since the cultivation is against the heaven, why don''t I carry on this behavior to the end? Five hundred years is the limit of human life. If I break through this limit, I will no longer be a man, but a God. For more than 100 years, it''s not short to say whether it''s long or short. Although I know that I may fail a lot, how can I be reconciled if I don''t try? So I began to work in the direction of God. "


    God, what a word it is! The sense of superiority alone is no longer comparable to other meanings.


    "Did you fail?" Ye Yinzhu asked cautiously.


    "No, I made it." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 428

    Speaking of success, Sloan''s voice became obviously excited, which was full of pride.


    "Did it work?" Ye Yinzhu was surprised. Did he say that he was not talking with the soul of a person, but the soul of God?


    "Yes, I succeeded, but I also failed. In the face of the breakthrough in the field of God, I succeeded. I finally had the possibility to break through the sub God level. There was only the last barrier left, but I also failed. The failure was to accept such a villain. It was because of him, Sloan, that I fell short at the last moment. Not only did I lose the chance to attack the realm of God, but also I was sealed by him in the demon Kingdom and imprisoned underground for 100 years. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t speak, because he didn''t know how to comfort Phil Jackson at this time.


    He can understand Phil Jackson''s feeling very well. When you have worked hard for more than 100 years, but you have failed because of the person you trust most, the feeling is unimaginable.


    Phil Jackson''s soul was surging again, but this time he was controlled within a certain range, not out of control as before.


    "Remember when I was in the crypt, I told you about the black and white spirits? The cultivation of the black witch soul is based on the dark magic, which is extremely difficult. When the dark mages really reach the peak of cultivation and break through the peak, it is the dark spirit. Black Witch soul, also known as the destruction of Lich. It is the ultimate form of the necromancer. According to my research, if you cultivate the soul of the Taoist black witch, the end must be extremely powerful and extremely evil. At that time, he can not only summon undead creatures to fight for him, but also create new undead to fight for him. The soul of the black witch is immortal, which is equivalent to the super power of the God level. That is, beyond the white level nine powerful evil. On the contrary, the cultivation of the white spirit and the black spirit is just the opposite. The white spirit is the orthodox undead magic that starts from the undead magic and works hard to study the continuation of human life and human soul. When the cultivation of the undead magic reached its peak, it broke through the bottleneck and was the white spirit. The spirit of the white witch is also the God of witchcraft. Dark magic is the ultimate destination of magicians. What I chose was the cultivation route of the White Witch soul. I remember very clearly that day, I finally found the final key breakthrough. In order to reach the ultimate peak of power, I chose to give up my body. If I wanted to be the strongest and reach the divine power, it was impossible for human beings to do it. This was the restriction of heaven on human beings. I had to give up human body and use spirit Only when the soul form exists can we make a breakthrough again. I protect my soul from the body with my powerful magic power. However, at the weakest moment when my soul leaves the body, I received the attack from the evil animal... "


    Deep sorrow spread. Phil Jackson stopped for a long time before he continued: "before that practice, I had a premonition and was ready to do all this. I didn''t even inform the other six tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan at that time, because I selfishly thought that they would not see me enter the realm of God and might make a final impact on me Sabotage. So, I only told him, told my most trusted apprentice. But who ever thought that the one who really brought me disaster in the end was the disciple who was always obedient to me and obedient to my advice. I hate that I didn''t know his heart. However, at that time, it was too late for everything. Although I made a breakthrough when I gave up my body, I only finished part of it. Sloan, the evil animal, directly sealed my soul and took my soul bead as his own with the magic magic array that I passed to him from ancient times, which can only be used once. If it wasn''t for my soul pearl, how could he reach the level of white level nine at the age of 280? At least 50 years faster than O''Brien''s bright genius. "


    "Is he crazy? In order to speed up the cultivation, even his own teachers are harmed. Moreover, you have reached the level of God, and it should only be good for him. It''s stupid of him to do so. "


    "No, he''s not stupid at all. He did harm to me because he was afraid that I would find out that he did not follow my request to practice pure undead magic and follow the orthodox white spirit cultivation route. Instead, he chose the black spirit cultivation based on dark magic and evil undead call. Although the cultivation of the black witch soul will be more difficult than the White Witch soul in the later stage, it can undoubtedly have more powerful attack power. He knew that what I always hated most was the black sheep of the dark mage. He was afraid that I would discover his secret when I reached the divine level, so he took the last step in my cultivation, which made my 90 years of efforts fall short. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "master, you..."


    "Yinzhu, you know, I want to cry. The pain of being betrayed by one''s closest relatives will never be understood without real experience. However, I have no body, even if I want to cry, I can''t cry. Although Sloan did harm to me, he knew that even if I only had my remaining soul, it would not be completely destroyed by him. Therefore, he imprisoned me in the seal of the demon God, hoping to dissipate my soul through time. However, he did not expect that although I was not completely a wizard soul, I had come to the last step after all. When my success failed, I had already broken through Breaking the sub God level, wandering between the sub God level and the God level, he became a semi God body. Even if I lose the soul bead, as long as I pay attention to control, my soul will not dissipate, and the seal of demon God, like my own soul, can not be exposed to the sun, so he can only imprison me in the deep underground under the dark tower, hoping to completely destroy me when he has enough strength. I can feel that he is getting closer and closer to that kind of strength. Just when I was ready to accept the result of being destroyed, you showed up and gave me a chance to get a new life. ""Master, has no one heard your call before me?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    "Silly child, do you think it''s so easy to hear my call? In the seal of the demon God, the power of my soul can''t be exerted at all. I try to shout every day, trying to get other people''s help, but because of the barriers around the dark tower and their own limitations, it is impossible to hear my call, even the other six tower owners are no exception. I am waiting, waiting for a person who can reach the state of mind of harmony between man and nature to appear. Only in that way can he find my existence. I''ve been waiting for you for a hundred years. You''re less than 20 years old, and you''ve already got the state of mind of harmony between man and nature. It''s really hard for me to imagine. Later, I found out that without the help of the huge magic element of Falan, you even reached the purple level at a young age, which is no worse than the disciples of O''Brien and Sloan. You''re a genius, a real genius. If I am still the leader of the dark tower, I will try my best to make you my disciple. I believe that as long as you work hard, you will definitely become the top master of the sub God level, and even impact towards the God level as I did at the beginning. As long as you are willing to give up the body, the possibility of success is very big


    "Give up the body? Do you mean to give up human appearance? No, I don''t think I will. Is there no way to be a God other than to give up the body and be human? As you have said, this is an act against heaven. However, your final breakthrough was to comply with the will of heaven and compromise the invisible rules. It''s not what I want. "


    Phil Jackson didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would say that. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t think so. "Son, you are still young now. If you have practiced for hundreds of years, can you still think like this when you see the peak and endless life in front of you? In the face of more convenient and more likely to break through the road, I think few people can resist such temptation. Of course, it''s only when you reach my original level. Now, it''s too early. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "master, don''t worry. As long as there is a chance, I will help you achieve your wish. Although it is still far away for me now, I will try my best to cultivate and strive to enter the level of the Seventh Tower master of Falan as soon as possible. "


    Phil Jackson was silent for a while. He seemed to be thinking about something. Suddenly, he seemed to have made up his mind. "Yinzhu, are you interested in learning the necromancer with me?"


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised, "what do you say? Necromancer? I... " He wanted to refuse immediately, but at this time, he clearly felt the deep desire of Phil Jackson''s soul, and he couldn''t say no for a moment.


    Phil Jackson said: "boy, learn necromancer from me. Only in this way can you catch up with Sloan in the shortest time. Although I don''t know who your teacher is, I''m sure he has no white level strength. Your talent is too good. I really don''t want to see your talent wasted. I can never be a real God, but I''m not reconciled. You are pure hearted. As long as you are willing, I believe that with my help, you can replace Sloan''s present position and become a new generation of dark tower leader in the future. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 429

    "You can even rely on your own ability to develop the relationship between Donglong bazong and Falan in the second direction I just mentioned. At that time, you will be able to stand in the most brilliant position on the historical stage. You can even see your ancestor, the dragon, solidifying the seal of the abyss with other powerful people. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a wry smile: "master, you should have seen that I am a spiritual wizard. To be exact, I am a divine voice master. At the same time, I also practice martial arts. I can''t practice myself for more than ten years, and the result of my continuous efforts has changed. What''s more, I like the vocation of shenyinshi. I''ve loved it since I was a child. My Guqin is a part of my life. I''m sorry, although I can promise to help you, I can''t promise you to change the direction of my cultivation. Even if I know that learning the orthodox undead magic with you is more beneficial to my future development, I can''t promise you. "


    Phil Jackson didn''t give up because of Ye Yinzhu''s words. Instead, he laughed, "who said you should give up the Magic now? Even if you want to give up, I will never allow it. I''ve watched every battle you played in the seven nations and seven dragons. Although your commanding ability is not enough, you can use your own power well, especially the combination of martial arts and magic. Unfortunately, there are too few places for you to combine now. Since both martial arts and magic can be combined, why not magic? You see what happened to O''Brien. Although his realm is much worse than Sloan''s, if they really work together, Sloan''s chances of winning at most are just a little higher. Why? It''s because O''Brien has two kinds of magic, unlike Sloan, who has only one


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "do you want me to practice the Necromancer''s magic? However, my spirit has been distracted by practicing magic and martial arts at the same time. If I practice one more kind of magic, it will affect my future development, right


    "Well, that''s just worldly knowledge. Yinzhu, does your teacher or other people tell you that it''s easier to reach the peak by practicing one skill and one skill


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "yes, grandfather Qin said, although I also practice martial arts, martial arts is just the foil of magic. It''s to help my Qin magic make up for the defects of melee, and I use the sound blade to practice. But let me focus on one ability as much as possible. Granny Nina once said, "let me just choose from martial arts and magic."


    "They''re wrong. They''re all wrong." Phil Jackson said with pride, "if anyone in the world has the most say in cultivation now, it''s undoubtedly me. Even the dragon, the ancestor of the east dragon, can''t know more about power than I do. It''s easier to cultivate one kind of ability alone, but it''s only the choice of the mediocre. Their savvy determines that they can only practice in this way. But, you are different, you are a genius, your foundation is too solid. The most important thing is that you have reached the realm of harmony between man and nature. Heaven and man in one, even if it is sub God level may not be able to achieve the state of mind ah! With this state of mind, even the most difficult bottleneck from quasi God level to sub God level is much easier for you. So, you don''t have to worry about anything like the Mowu wall. At the same time, I would like to tell you that after I saw your piano magic from Dong Long, I thought of a very good way. The highest state of practice is to extract its essence and discard its dross. The relationship between dark magic and spiritual magic is as close as that between light magic and space magic. The most important part of the dark magic, especially the undead magic, is the call to the undead, or the control of the undead, which undoubtedly needs a huge spiritual power as the backing. With your present mental power, it''s almost twice the result with half the effort to cultivate the undead magic. Cultivating undead magic will not affect your Qin magic and martial arts. I can even assure you that with the complementary effect of these two kinds of magic, your strength will have a qualitative leap. "


    Speaking of this, Phil Jackson''s mood has been full of excitement, "child, you have to understand that you don''t have the environment of Falan to practice. It''s a pity, but it''s also a good thing. There is no interference from the outside world in Falan cultivation, and they will not contact with the outside world, so that they can''t reach the realm of harmony between man and nature like you. Although your current cultivation speed is good, if you want to continue to improve, it is not enough to rely on one kind of magic. It is easier to make a qualitative leap only when the two kinds of magic complement each other. Our time is running out, son, as Sloan gets closer and closer to the peak of the dark spirit, the crisis is getting closer and closer. The time you have left may be 100 years, or decades. I can''t let you practice slowly, and I don''t want to wait so long. If you want to defeat Sloan, you have to learn the necromancer magic from me, and you have to strengthen your strength as soon as possible. "


    Ye Yinzhu quietly listened to Phil Jackson''s words. It''s impossible if he doesn''t move his heart. And a demigod level super strong learning, will undoubtedly make their own strength greatly improved. But frankly speaking, in his heart, there are still some difficulties in accepting the four words of undead magic. After all, the idea of "from the small roots to the deep roots" has long been rooted in the heart.


    Seeing that ye Yinzhu had not agreed, Phil Jackson was a little worried. "Don''t you understand what I mean? Yinzhu, let''s do this. I''ll tell you another secret. I''m eager to deal with Sloan, not only to avenge myself, but more importantly, for the sake of the whole mainland of lonzainus. You know what the war of destruction brought to the mainland. But do you know where the mother demon in the abyss comes fromYe Yinzhu shook his head blankly.


    Phil Jackson said in a deep voice: "many people think that the mother demon is a creature from another world, or from another plane. But I don''t think so. After my careful study of the war of destruction in those years, I became more and more afraid, because I found that the ability of the mother demon was very similar to the spirit of the black witch I had studied. In other words, the mother demon is probably a black witch soul who has been cultivated. For some reason, it reached another plane, or it created another plane itself. At the same time when our two continents collided, it opened the channel between that plane and our plane, which brought terrible disaster to our world. Although this is only a conjecture, there are many signs that at least 60% of my conjecture may be correct. If so, then the mother demon is the presence of God level, the arrival of the black witch soul, the Witch and the evil god. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "you mean that if Sloan becomes a black witch soul, even if the seal of the abyss is not broken, we have to bear another existence similar to that of the mother demon?"


    "Yes, that''s why I have to stop Sloan from becoming a black spirit. According to his current cultivation speed, no matter how difficult it is, he will surely succeed before he reaches 500 years old. Life is ruined! That''s real life. Child, you are my hope. I don''t trust anyone but you. Learn necromancery from me, even if I entreat you. Even if you don''t think about the whole mainland, don''t you think about your Donglong bazong and your relatives and friends? The orthodox undead magic is not half evil, or, apart from dealing with Sloan, you can not even use him. I will teach you the Necromancer''s magic. One is that I don''t want the orthodox cultivation method developed by the past Dark Tower owners to be lost. The other is that only in this way can you catch up with Sloan''s strength before he becomes the Dark Wizard soul. "


    Ye Yinzhu was silent. Phil Jackson''s words really moved him, yes! Even if you don''t think about the mainland, can you not think about Donglong bazong and his relatives and friends? Maybe decades is still far away, but escape can not solve the problem.


    "Well, I promise you." Ye Yinzhu nodded a little difficultly.


    Phil Jackson was overjoyed. "Great. It''s late now. From tomorrow, every night, I will teach you the magic of the dead. You just need to practice your zither magic by the way. I want to think carefully about how to make the undead magic better combine with your piano magic, and complement each other to help you improve your strength. "


    In the distance, the sky has revealed a faint Fishbelly white, and the dark sky has become dark blue unconsciously. The darkness is going away and the dawn has come. The earth is full of vitality again.


    Phil Jackson said: "Yinzhu, there are two more things I want to tell you. If you leave your partner, you should be looking for the girl who was caught. Actually, you don''t need to worry about him. I think you''ll find her easily. There will be no problem with her safety. Another thing is about the identity of the girl who fought with you in the final battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons. "


    ---------------------------------------


    the refinishing conference will be held as usual tomorrow evening. Friends are welcome to attend.


    If you like Xiaosan''s works, please support Xiaosan. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 430

    Phil Jackson said: "Yinzhu, there are two more things I want to tell you. If you leave your partner, you should be looking for the girl who was caught. Actually, you don''t need to worry about him. I think you''ll find her easily. There will be no problem with her safety. Another thing is about the identity of the girl who fought with you in the final battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, and then he was overjoyed, "master, oh, no, teacher, do you know where the ocean is?"


    Phil Jackson said: "in addition to your Donglong bazong, which country can have a group of strong people with excellent martial arts skills? You! If you look closely at the situation at that time, you will find it


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to speak, Phil Jackson continued: "also, the girl who fought with you in the final battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons seems to have a good feeling for you! You should be careful. As her, she will only be your enemy in the future. Don''t think she''s just from landias. In fact, her real identity is... "


    At this point, Phil Jackson made a deliberate pause. "What is it?" asked Ye Yinzhu


    Phil Jackson''s voice became a little low. "Two hundred and eighty years ago, I accepted Sloan as a disciple. Unexpectedly, Sloan has apprentices now. I don''t know how he felt when he faced his apprentice. However, it is certain that he will never treat his apprentice as wholeheartedly as I did at the beginning. "


    "What? Do you think black phoenix is a disciple of the Dark Tower leader Sloan Ye Yinzhu was shocked by the news, even more than he knew that Phil Jackson was Sloan''s teacher. Black phoenix, black phoenix is the disciple of his biggest enemy in the future. The instant sense of loss, like falling from a height, has a strong impact on Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    Phil Jackson said: "I can''t be wrong. That girl has the smell of Sloan. Although she practices martial arts, there is no big difference between martial arts and magic before entering the sub God level. That girl''s talent is very good, especially the dark breath from her heart. It can be seen that she must have been strongly stimulated when she was a child, and she was full of hatred for everything in the world. Excellent talent, coupled with the dark brand of her soul, is the most suitable for cultivating Sloan''s skills. "


    Blue DIAS, black phoenix, dark tower, the combination of the three can not ban Ye Yinzhu heart crazy. Behind the fairness on the surface of the Seventh Tower of Falan, there is such a deep problem. Recalling the powerful strength of black phoenix, if she and two black dragons united in the final showdown, she didn''t even have a chance. Even in previous battles, she had more than one chance to kill herself. If it wasn''t for that world God array, I had successfully passed the bottleneck from jiandanqinxin to ziweiqinxin, and really entered the purple level, which is the so-called quasi God realm, and even had no power to compete with her. Randias has such a strong power, plus the betrayal of the kingdom of fro, the Qi dragon ranking champion for them can be regarded as a certainty. Thanks to the combination of luck and strength, Milan won in the final. This is the end of black Phoenix killing two black dragons!


    Black phoenix, have you been lying to me? You''re Sloan''s disciple.


    "Master, are you sure that black phoenix is Sloan''s disciple? But she is the princess of the landias empire! How could Sloan go to randias to collect his apprentices? "


    Phil Jackson said: "Sloan is my disciple. Can I read his breath wrong? It''s true that the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan will hardly leave Falan, but there is one exception, that is, when he accepts disciples. At Sloan''s age, it''s normal to look for apprentices on the mainland. O''Brien, the disciple named marina, is the light saint in the light tower. I''m sure the black phoenix is the dark saint in the dark tower. "


    Ye Yinzhu is silent. He really doesn''t know how to refute. In his heart, he has already believed Phil Jackson''s words. However, the feeling left by the black phoenix is too strong. His cold and desolate eyes are full of killing. The beauty doesn''t come from the human face and the kind atmosphere. If ye Yinzhu wants to be the last enemy in the world, after the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war, the answer has become black phoenix.


    "I''m going back to dragon soul. If you want to find your girlfriend, go to find your own people. Find a quiet place when you rest at night. I can''t show up during the day, and I don''t want to be known. Now you are far from Sloan''s opponent. Not with me. "


    Phil Jackson''s soul turns into a black smoke and returns to the dragon soul ring. Ye Yinzhu''s spirit brand moves slightly. He finds that he has restored his control over the dragon soul ring.


    After talking with Phil Jackson, his original thoughts became disordered again. The identity of the black phoenix, the direction of the sea, the real strength of the seven towers of France and the undead magic he was about to learn were all filled in his mind, which did not go for a long time.


    Ye Yinzhu sat quietly in the same place, until the sun rose high in the east from a distance, and his body became warm. Then he woke up from dullness. His eyes narrowed slightly to resist the glare of the sun. With a sigh in his heart, it''s time to decide where to go next.All kinds of things put together, there is always a priority. Black phoenix''s whereabouts are unknown. Now she has too many things to do, so she has no time to think about her problems. Since she is a dark saint, she will meet again one day. Even if she doesn''t want to, she will be her enemy after all! At present, the most important thing is to determine the direction of the ocean. If she is really taken away by the people of Donglong bazong, although she does not understand why the people of Donglong bazong want to do this, her safety should not be a problem. After all, her grandfather is Seedorf, the plum blossom elder among the four elders of Donglong bazong.


    In this case, why do you have to look aimlessly? Or go back to Milan first and ask Marshal Seedorf, then everything will be clear? At the same time, because of the exposure of violet and golden bimont, I can no longer stay in Milan. Even if the Milan emperor Silvio knows that he has a friend like golden bimont, he will not be too embarrassed. After all, he led Milan to win the final qualifying battle of the seven nations and seven dragons. Go back to Qincheng. That''s where he belongs. Falan is closed and the mainland of lonzainus is about to be in chaos. I just hope my two grandfathers and parents will be OK. Dad already knows his territory in Qin City. I hope they can go to Qin City to find themselves.


    The God of death 300 must be taken away. It''s a force cultivated by Marshal Seedorf. After several years of life and death, he has become an indispensable helper around him. There are also eleven Smurfs who have been practicing in Milan. They have been following themselves. They''d better take them to Qin City. Otherwise, these simple fairy girls will be hard to survive in the mainland. By the way, and Sula, if you can, also take him to Qin City.


    When ye Yinzhu thinks of Sula, he is not only shocked. Black phoenix says that Sula is her younger martial brother. If so, isn''t Sula also a disciple of the Dark Tower leader Sloan? Oh, my God! No way. The woman and her best friend who are excited for the first time have something to do with the dark tower. No, it won''t. If Sula is a disciple of the Dark Tower master, why do you want to study at the magic martial arts academy in Milan? Black phoenix must be lying to me. There must be something else between her and Sula. Black phoenix, you''re lying to me, aren''t you?


    Because of the two names of Sula and black phoenix, ye Yinzhu''s calm heart was in disorder again. Looking into the sky, he finally straightened out his mind. Let''s go back to Milan first. When we go back to Milan, we can see Sula. Then we can go back to Qincheng and build up our own power as soon as possible.


    The changes in the mainland have created a strong sense of crisis in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. What he wants to do now is to build Qin City as soon as possible, so that it can become a safe paradise to protect his relatives and friends. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have the heart to fight for hegemony, but he is very clear that in the mainland of longqinusi, it is far from enough to rely on one''s own strength alone. Only by establishing one''s own power, which can compete with any other power in the mainland, can he survive better. Civil strife is about to take place in the human country on the mainland of longqinus. Although it can be said that it is a human disaster, it is also an opportunity. It is time to take advantage of the opportunities of human beings in the mainland and take Qin City as the base to launch a war to pacify the Arctic wasteland. Although we don''t have a large number of soldiers, we can count that the four ancient beasts of the orcs, including purple, are all on our side. Among them are two adult level 10 Warcraft, Gladys the war beast and Ming the mountain giant. According to master Phil Jackson''s strength rating just now, level 10 Warcraft is actually equivalent to the existence of human sub gods.


    With the support of the four ancient beasts and more than 100 bimong, it is impossible to conquer the Arctic wilderness in strength, but its deterrent power is incomparable. If purple and lightning can also reach level 10, the power of level 10 Warcraft alone will be enough to compete with the three Orc tribes. Ye Yinzhu still deeply remembers how fierce their war with the war giant gracis was at the beginning, and finally made them yield by threats. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 431

    As the day gradually dawned, the fish belly white in the distance gradually released the unique dawn of the morning. Towards the direction of the rising sun, ye Yinzhu took a deep breath of fresh air. Xumi Shenjie''s light flickered, and brought the body of Jasper Magic Dragon into it. It''s shameful to waste things. Although the dragon may not be the most powerful existence, every part of the dragon''s body is made of natural materials It''s a treasure. Ye Yinzhu was distressed to think of the intercepting legion of landias and Po pen in the Milan border war. At that time, he killed five nine level dragons. If he could take their corpses as his own, he would not know how many powerful weapons he could make in the hands of dwarf masters. Even so, the harvest of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle is very rich. Not to mention the three artifact, just the four nine level dragons and several eight level dragons'' corpses in the battle, returning to Qin City is enough for the dwarf masters to be excited.


    After a simple movement, ye Yinzhu waved his right hand and swept away the withered and yellow branches and leaves on the ground, revealing an open space. On his own, of course, he didn''t want to walk back. It takes five or six days to walk back to Milan.


    With a flash of white light, the Dragon Soul Ring turns into the sword of noxie and appears in his grasp. When he looks at it carefully, ye Yinzhu finds that the original white narrow sword has a layer of fine black lines, which seems to be inherent in it. However, it does not cover up the breath of noxie''s sword itself. On the contrary, it stimulates the huge energy possessed by the holy dragon Unicorn more strongly. Needless to say, the black grain is the soul of Phil Jackson. The reason why he chose the sword of noxie is that it can hide his own breath and will not be detected from the outside world. For Phil Jackson, ye Yinzhu is sincere admiration, the closest to God!


    The edge of Nokshi''s sword draws wonderful purple lines on the ground, and spiritual power is injected into them. Even if the ground where the magic array is depicted is soil, the array brand will exist forever. After all, every sword has a strong spiritual brand of Ye Yinzhu.


    It''s too easy for ye Yinzhu to depict the magic transmission array. The powerful magic of ziweiqin makes him complete the construction of the magic array soon. The purple crystal ball quietly appears in Ye Yinzhu''s grasp. In the purple light package, his tall and straight figure suddenly becomes illusory.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why? Tell me why? " The cold and strong voice reverberated in the dark room. The air was full of cold and cool air. The tall figure trembled violently with extreme anger. In front of him not far away, a slender tall dark blue figure standing there quietly.


    Dark blue hair vertical spread in the back, she is very calm, regardless of eyes, breath, or heart, she now appears a calm. In sharp contrast to the big man''s fury in front of him. Her eyes are still cold and dead, light streamer flashing, should have been extremely moving eyes at this time, but give people cold.


    "No, I tried my best. The enemy was too strong. I lost." The black phoenix replied quietly.


    The tall man stepped down from his position and almost came to the black phoenix with a stride. "You''re the only one coming back. I gave you a team of 500 people. You are the only one who came back alive. Do you know how important this battle is for me, for us as a whole landias? Samoye''s dead, Eddie''s dead, Jones''s dead. How do you want me to explain to the black dragon? How do you want me to account to all the subjects of the Empire? You lost? Ha ha, the only disciple of Lord Sloan of the dark tower lost. Don''t you think the answer you gave me is ridiculous? Maybe from the beginning you didn''t want to help me, you didn''t want to help landias win this time


    Black phoenix is still quietly watching the man in front of him. This is his father. In front of politics, he will never consider other fathers. Her heart became colder, it was completely self frozen. Once in Milan magic Martial Arts Institute melting heart blockade again, she knew that she may never be able to get rid of this cold. This is my destiny.


    See black phoenix speechless, tall man''s anger more Sheng, "I know you hate me, Phoenix, but you don''t forget, you are flowing with my blood. The same blood as me. "


    Black phoenix fiercely raised his head, staring at the tall man''s eyes, "this is my biggest shame."


    "You Say it again. Don''t forget, I''m your own father. " The breath of the tall man has become extremely unstable, and his eyes full of darkness seem to be spurting hellfire.


    "I said, this is my biggest shame." The voice of black phoenix suddenly became loud, "father? Ha ha, what a joke. Do you think I want to be your daughter? Being your daughter only brings me pain. How did my mother die? If it wasn''t for you, she could have married an ordinary person after she left the palace and lived a happy life. It''s you, it''s you, the night before she left the palace, who took away her most precious things


    Tears fell uncontrollably from the black phoenix''s face, her voice trembled a little more in the cold, "how kind mother is! Soon after she left the palace after being raped by you, she found out that she had my brother and I. at that time, she could give up on us. If so, maybe she could get a new life. But my mother didn''t. My mother always thought that my brother and I were innocent. She gave birth to us under the colored eyes of countless people. We''ve been brought up through hardships. After giving birth to my brother and I, my mother immediately put herself into work without even taking a rest, relying on her meager strength to raise me and my brother. You said you were my father. Where were you then? Tell me, where are you? " Black phoenix roared angrily, already choked with sobs.The anger in the tall man''s eyes gradually dissipated, and there was a bit of confusion and guilt in his eyes, but it didn''t last for long. "I know I''m sorry for your mother and daughter. I drank that night, and a drunken emperor couldn''t control himself."


    "I don''t want to hear any excuses. You don''t mean anything to me. My brother died. We had no money to buy food and cure him. How young he was then! I still clearly remember my brother''s desperate eyes when he was dying, how he was nostalgic for the world, but he died and left me and my mother forever. Even in order to put a few fruits in front of his tombstone to fight with the gangster, my mother didn''t want to give up a silver coin to buy the fruit even when her finger was interrupted by the gangster. It was that time that my mother was hurt, you know? Even at the time of death, my mother never said a bad word about you. She is the kindest and kindest person in the world. "


    The tall man was silent. He suddenly found that the corners of his eyes, which had not been crying for many years, had become moist. In the face of his daughter, he could not even say anything to refute. He knew that he would never get back his daughter''s heart.


    Black phoenix shook off the tears in her eyes, "if my mother is killed, I will at least know who the enemy is, and I can work hard to avenge her. Even if my mother and I don''t want to take revenge, my brother and I don''t want to take revenge. Samoye''s dead. That''s right. To be honest, I killed him. I wanted to kill him when I entered the palace. Does he deserve to be my brother? An animal trying to rape his own sister. It was I who had my teacher castrate him and deprived him of his right to the throne of the randias empire. I killed him at the last moment in the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle. I killed your son. Do you want to kill me for revenge? You do it, I should not exist this end of life in your hands may be the biggest laugh at you. Ha ha, ha ha... "


    Black phoenix laugh, almost crazy laugh. In front of her, the tall man''s eyes had already become a little dull. He couldn''t believe it was all true. Samoye actually died in the hands of black phoenix. His sister killed his brother, who had attempted to rape his sister. Tall man''s mind a blank, subconsciously fall back a few steps, a time even a word also can''t say.


    "What? Can''t you move? Are you afraid that the teacher will retaliate against you or even the whole landias? You''re scared sometimes. It''s funny! Since you don''t do it, we will continue the original agreement. I promise to do three things for you. Do you think I don''t want to win the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle? If that''s the case, I don''t have to do the third thing, but I can''t beat the last opponent of the Milan empire. That''s my only explanation to you. Now, you can tell me what the third thing is. After this last thing, there will be no relationship between you and me. "


    The tall man turned around and walked to his position step by step. His movement seemed to be faltering. At the moment before, he seemed to be getting old.


    Some of them went back to their big chair and sat down. When he looked at the black phoenix again, there was no anger. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 432

    The rest is only sad and bitter, "Phoenix, as the princess of landias, as my daughter, really can only bring you pain?"


    The black phoenix looked at him coldly and said, "what do you say?"


    "Well, in that case, I''ll let you out earlier. I have set a marriage for you. One year later, as long as you finish the marriage, you will have done what you promised me. In this year, you are free to do whatever you want. A year later, you will return to landias and complete the political marriage I arranged for you. "


    "Have you forgotten something?" The chill in black phoenix''s eyes suddenly soared, and the two words of marriage deeply hurt her heart, because she knew that she could not have the happiness of love between men and women in her life, "I am the disciple of the Dark Tower master, that is, the successor of the Dark Tower master. As the teacher''s only disciple, do you think I can get married? "


    The tall man sighed, "of course I know. It''s just a form for hostile countries. The one I''ve chosen for you to marry will be the best in our country and all our allies. Just before you came back, I received magic letters from three allies. They all hope to form a family with us randias. Your beauty has spread all over the mainland this time because you will inherit the position of leader of the Dark Tower in the future. In order to avoid trouble, I will hold a martial arts contest to get rid of the idea of those princes of the allies. After the competition, you can go back to France. What you will do in the future depends on your will


    "Martial arts competition for marriage?" "Black phoenix Leng for a while," you don''t want to take advantage of the French Blue closed this opportunity to fight with Milan? At this time, do you still want to get a martial arts contest to recruit relatives? "


    The tall man said faintly: "one year''s preparation is enough. The battle against Milan is about to start and I have been preparing for this day for 20 years. This war doesn''t conflict with your martial arts contest. You can go now. A year later, I''ll wait for you to come back and fulfill your final promise. "


    Black phoenix did not say anything, her eyes returned to silence, a year, only one year of their own time. She suddenly found that her heart was warm. Before finishing these three things with my father, I don''t need to return to Falan. In the coming year of freedom, won''t I be able to be with him again? Even though he knew that he was more and more like a poison buried in his heart, at this time, the black phoenix had an incomparable desire in his heart. A year, a whole year! This may be my last happiness.


    Black phoenix left, quietly into the dark, the tall man looked at her leaving eyes a little crazy, "daughter, my dear daughter, I''m afraid you haven''t had a happy day in your life. I didn''t do my duty as a father. Don''t worry, I''m ready to exchange for your soul. I won''t let you keep your soul under the control of the devil in the dark tower. I will take this last opportunity to exchange your soul, let you marry a real strong man, and let the rest of your life be surrounded by happiness. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Sula, Sula."


    Through the teleportation array, ye Yinzhu immediately went back to his dorm at the magic Martial Arts Institute in Milan, thinking about the relationship between Sura and dark tower, and calling out his friend''s name for the first time.


    The dormitory is empty and empty, and you don''t see your friend''s figure directly as you think. Ye Yinzhu quickly looks for it in the dormitory, but doesn''t find Sula.


    Where did Sula go? Ye Yinzhu was a little worried because he found that there was a thin layer of dust on the table, chair and ground in the dormitory, which seemed as if no one had lived for some time. As Sula likes clean character, this should never happen.


    After a little thought, ye Yinzhu didn''t stay any longer. He came back this time to leave as soon as possible. After thinking for a moment, he had an idea. Take out the mask that Zizi gave him from Xumi''s commandment and put it on his face. Then put on his school uniform and quietly remove the dormitory from the back window.


    Even though he had guessed that Sura should have left for some time, he still came to the assassin Department of the Ministry of martial arts with a glimmer of hope. To his surprise, the assassin students told him that as early as half a month ago, when he had just set out to participate in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle, Sula had applied to drop out of the college. For this matter, it also caused a great shock to the assassin system. Sula''s status in the assassin system is equivalent to his status in the divine sound system. He is a rare talent.


    Did Sula drop out? But why didn''t he tell himself. Where can he go? Ye Yinzhu suddenly finds out that he doesn''t know much about Sula. At least he has never heard of Sula''s home. When he thinks about the relationship between Sula and black phoenix, his heart sinks. If Sula went to Falan and dark tower, how could he see him again? He didn''t even leave a letter to himself. Sula, Sula, don''t you see me as a brother?


    Strong loss makes Ye Yinzhu lose his mind for a while, but anyway, things have to be done. Nina and President Ferguson don''t want to see each other. Although xiangluan and they haven''t come back yet, who knows if the news over there has been sent back? In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I can only say sorry to grandma Nina and teacher Ferguson in my heart.Although Ye Yinzhu''s face is a little strange, he does not arouse anyone''s suspicion in his school uniform. After careful consideration, he decided to meet Marshal Seedorf first. He couldn''t be at ease without knowing the whereabouts of the ocean.


    When ye Yinzhu came to Milan City from the college, he was surprised to find that the whole city of Milan had become a sea of joy. Every family was decorated, and the whole city was full of joy. Carnival crowds can be seen everywhere in the streets, all restaurants are full, and people with a look of excitement and wine can be seen everywhere.


    "We Milan are the first, always the first, Milan invincible, Milan invincible..." A drunk passed by Ye Yinzhu, shouting excited slogans.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly understood that the news that the seven countries and seven dragons had won the qualifying battle must have been sent back to Milan. The Milan Empire has kept the position of the first empire in the mainland. No wonder Milan city is so excited. At the same time, he could not help but be secretly surprised. No wonder the Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias attach so much importance to this ranking war. For a country, although the first name is only a false name, it can greatly enhance the cohesion of the people of the whole country. The war may be about to start. At this time, to get the title of the first in the mainland is undoubtedly like giving it to the army of Milan and even the whole country A shot in the arm was injected into the Empire of Milan. Even if randias has been plotting for a long time, Milan are not easy to get into trouble.


    However, from ye Yinzhu''s point of view, he is not optimistic about Milan''s future. Although winning the championship of seven countries and seven dragons, Milan Empire seems to have entered a glorious period, but in fact, at this time, the Milan empire is facing the situation of being besieged. In the north, there is an orc army in the far north wasteland; in the East, there is a rebellious kingdom of Buddha; in the south, there is a covetous empire of randias; only the Ascoli kingdom in the west is reliable. However, the original three allies have become two, and the dark inclination of France and blue has put Milan in an extremely unfavorable situation. Once the war started, randias would undoubtedly have some advantages.


    Immersed in the joy of the crowd, ye Yinzhu finally came to the Marshal''s mansion of Seedorf. The front door of Marshal''s mansion is very cold. There are only two guards at the door of Marshal Seedorf''s mansion, which is always thrifty.


    When ye Yinzhu comes to the Marshal''s residence, he takes off his human skin mask in a deserted corner. This mask is his secret. Although he has enough trust in Marshal Seedorf, he still hopes to stay behind.


    "Please pass it on. Ye Yinzhu asks to see Marshal Seedorf." Ye Yinzhu said to the two guards guarding the gate with a smile.


    "The marshal is not here." Some of the guard''s cold voice directly rejected Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. "Isn''t grandfather Seedorf here? To the palace? " As the first master of Milan Empire, marshal Seedorf is often transferred to the palace.


    "Wait, wait a minute." The guard suddenly stammered and looked at Ye Yinzhu with wide eyes. "You, what did you say your name was?"


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and said, "my name is Ye Yinzhu. What''s the problem?"


    The two guards looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. One of them tentatively asked, "are you Marquis Ye Yinzhu, the great hero who led our five hundred warriors in Milan to defend the first position of our mainland in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle?"


    "Marquis? When did I become a marquis Ye Yinzhu looks at these two extremely surprised guys funny.


    "When the news came back from faram, your majesty immediately granted you the Marquis! Don''t you know? " The horror in the eyes of the guards gradually turned into fanaticism. In fact, it''s not only them. I''m afraid that all the young soldiers in the Milan empire are taking Ye Yinzhu as their idol.


    ------------------------


    at 12:00 tonight, the refining conference will be held as usual, and friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 433

    The front line clearly pointed out and even exaggerated the importance of Ye Yinzhu''s role in the war in the return letter to the emperor Silvio. Especially in the betrayal of the kingdom of fro, the soldiers of Milan are in the most critical moment. Ye Yinzhu wrote a detailed report on how to turn the tide. And Silvio the great immediately sent this letter as an open letter to the whole country for publicity, especially in Milan city. In Silvio''s mind, the war is about to begin. Milan need heroes, especially young heroes like Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t care about the two guards'' words, but felt that their eyes were a little awkward. He said in a hurry: "Marshal Seedorf is really not here?"


    The two guards nodded. "Marshal left Milan two days ago and was sent by his majesty to command the army. It''s said that he went to the south. We can''t know exactly where it is."


    After listening to the guard''s words, ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that the reaction of the Milan empire is absolutely not slow. The closure of Falan and the possible changes of landias at any time all make Milan in crisis. At this time, in Milan Empire, marshal Maldini''s main defense position is in the north, while the South has many legions, but there is no really strong commander. Marshal Seedorf is undoubtedly the best choice. No wonder he''s not here. How can I know the whereabouts of the ocean without Marshal Seedorf? Even though he knew that the ocean had been robbed by the people of Donglong bazong, he was still a little uneasy.


    "In that case, goodbye." Ye Yinzhu said casually to the guard, and his figure had disappeared at the end of the street. Marshal Seedorf is not here. Even if he wants to find the ocean, he has to deal with his own affairs first. Ye Yinzhu decides to go back to the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan immediately and return to Qin City with 11 Smurfs, Ma Liang and Chang Hao.


    "It''s so fast. It''s really strong!" The guard on the left looked at the direction of Ye Yinzhu''s disappearance and was very impressed.


    "Ah! It''s not good. The housekeeper seems to have said that if Marquis Ye Yinzhu comes, he should be informed immediately. We look at idols and forget about them. It''s broken. What can we do? "


    "What else can we do. Chase


    "After a fart. Is the Marquis as fast as we can catch up? Forget it, I''d better report to the housekeeper as soon as possible. We can only accept any punishment. "


    Ye Yinzhu left in a hurry. He didn''t even go to the Marshal''s residence to have a look. He forgot that even if Marshal Seedorf was not there, if Haiyang was really taken away by the people he sent, how could he not leave a message?


    Ye Yinzhu just came out of Milan and suddenly felt a strong throb in his soul. At the next moment, his body was surrounded by a milky halo. His figure became illusory and disappeared in the air.


    When the light reappeared, ye Yinzhu found that he came to a familiar place, and the people in front of him were all familiar people.


    "Yinzhu, are you ok?" Anya looks at Ye Yinzhu with concern. Beside her, there are Zi, Lutz, the head of the dwarves, and guru, the elder of the goblin tribe. The four races of Qin City are all gathered here.


    Ye Yinzhu thought that something had happened to purple before he called him. Seeing that everyone was here, he was also relieved. He felt the concern of the leaders of the four ethnic groups and felt warm in his heart. "Don''t worry, I''m ok. The crisis has been lifted. Although they disappeared because of the call time that day, our reinforcements arrived soon and repulsed the attacking enemy at the last moment


    Zichen said in a voice: "Yinzhu, I already know that you have no big problem through soul contact. However, Qin City has problems now. No matter where you are, you must come back as soon as possible. Because only you can deal with it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "what happened to Qin City?" Qin City can be said to be his root. Now what ye Yinzhu fears most is what happens to Qin City.


    Zi took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu and said, "your relatives are here. Your two grandfathers and your parents are here


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, "ah! Grandpa, are they all here? That''s great. Where are they now? "


    Anya and Zi looked at each other and said, "they are outside Qin City now, and they haven''t entered the city yet. The first time we asked my brother-in-law to call you back, we wanted to ask you how you planned and how we dealt with it. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "do you still need to deal with this? My relatives are here. Please let them enter the Qin City


    Zi went to Ye Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, don''t worry. Let''s finish. If only your relatives came, we would have let them into the City long ago. I knew them when I was living with you in the blue sky sea. But the problem now is that they are not the only ones who have come. There are 10000 people coming with them. Even as many as 10000 people as all the combat power of Qin City itself. What should we do if we gather outside the Qin City at the same time? Although I saw your two grandfathers in the team, it''s obvious that they are not in charge now. Moreover, these people, under the banner of Donglong Empire, should come from your Donglong eight sects. Only from their tone, it seems that they regard Qin City as their place. Because we didn''t let them into the city for the time being, they even wanted to attack by force. Fortunately, your two grandfathers suppressed it, so there was no conflict for the time being. "More than 10000 people? Ye Yinzhu immediately calmed down when he learned that his relatives were coming. More than 10000 people came with my grandfather and they were also under the banner of the Donglong empire. Obviously, these should be the talents of the eight schools of Donglong. However, how can they play the slogan of the East Dragon Empire? Are they not afraid of the hostility or even military actions of other countries? But anyway, these people are also their own people. You can''t keep them waiting. In case of conflict escalation, how can I explain to my two grandfathers and parents?


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu made a quick decision and said, "well. Sister Anya, head of the Lutz clan, guru elder and violet. Please go back to your mountain territory for a while. Zi, you know my two grandfathers. Please take them to the city first. The eight schools of Donglong are my people. Since they are here, they can''t be turned away. I''ll go back now. I''m at the Magic Academy of Milan. I''ll come back to meet you as soon as I finish the work there, and then I''ll see how to deal with it. Zi, please tell my two grandfathers that Yinzhu will come back soon. "


    Anya, Lutz and guru nodded at the same time. After all, Qin City is Ye Yinzhu''s territory. In a sense, they are all part of Qin City, but ye Yinzhu is the real owner. It''s just that the two sides cooperate. Ye Yinzhu has already said so, and he is taking his own people to the city. They really have no reason to stop him. However, the top leaders of the four ethnic groups, including Zi, felt a little uneasy because of the arrival of Donglong bazong. After all, there are too many people in Donglong bazong compared with Qin City itself. Besides, all the more than 10000 people outside the city are strong. Through their observation, it is found that there are nearly 20 masters who have reached the purple level or above. This is the strength that can be compared with any country on the mainland!


    After explaining these, ye Yinzhu immediately ends the call of purple to him and leaves Qin City.


    There were only four Anya left in the Lord''s house of Qin City. The guru elder said in a deep voice, "Miss Anya, we are very happy living in Qin City and Brenner mountains. We goblins have been working hard for the construction of Qin City. You see, will the arrival of the eight Donglong sects destroy my life. As you said before, Lord Ye is only one of the eight schools of Donglong. In this case, can he keep his position in Qin City and his original promise to us? We are friends and partners of Qincheng, but we will never compromise with any force and become tools of others. I think Miss Anya should know what I mean


    Lutz nodded. "I mean the same as guru. If Yinzhu can no longer rule Qin City after the arrival of Donglong bazong, maybe we dwarves will choose to leave. No matter we or the goblin tribe, what we fear most is freedom. I think Miss Anya''s elves are the same


    Anya really has a headache. Of course, he knows that the concerns of goblins and dwarves are reasonable. In the original Qin City, ye Yinzhu was undoubtedly the supreme ruler and Lord. However, through the introduction of Zi, they all know that ye Yinzhu is nothing among the eight schools of Donglong. He was just a disciple of the two sects. Now the people of the eight schools of Donglong are here, and it is very likely that all the important figures of the eight schools of Donglong are here, including his elders. It is difficult to say who will be the master here in the future. No matter the goblin tribe or the dwarf tribe, they are the most wanted by any force. Of course, they don''t want themselves and their own people to be tools of others.


    ---------------


    for those who like Xiaosan''s works, please support Xiaosan. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 434

    "Don''t worry, you two. No matter what has the method been, I can assure you that the piano city is his, and will always be his, and everything can has the final say only by bamboo. At the same time, Qin City is also our own. Both of you can lead your people to live happily in Qin city like these days. If one day Yinzhu can no longer do this, I will lead us bimong and elves to escort two and two people out of Qin City, to ensure that you will not be hurt. The construction of Qin City has just made some achievements. As a member of Qin City, the first thing we need to do now is to unite together. We are an inseparable whole. If anyone wavers at this time, how can we build Qin City into an ideal place? "


    Lutz was more forthright. After listening to Zi''s words, his face was much better. "With the guarantee of the purple emperor, we dwarves will not worry about anything. Now my people are busy. As Yinzhu said just now, I''ll go back now. Please let me know when there is a result of Donglong bazong''s entering Qin City. Now that the dwarves have come here, they are naturally part of Qin City. Don''t worry, Lord purple. We dwarves will never do anything down the drain. "


    Guru said: "we are the same. I will go back to the goblin tribe for the time being. Our common construction with the dwarves will certainly continue. If you have any news, please let us know."


    Lutz laughed and said, "elder guru, let''s go first. Are you generous enough to give me another jar of wine


    Elder Gulu said angrily, "you drunkard, you haven''t learned much about the forging skills of the dwarves. Your drinking skills have multiplied. If you drink like this, you will drink up all the good wine of our goblin tribe. "


    Lutz and guru are gone. Anya''s eyes showed deep concern, "brother-in-law, do you really think that after the arrival of Donglong bazong, Qin City will still be Yinzhu? Those are his relatives and clansmen after all


    Zi nodded and said, "Anya, don''t worry. Although Yinzhu is kind-hearted. But after so much, he''s been changing. On the surface, he is just a kind voice teacher. But I believe I will make the right choice in the most difficult time. Sometimes, even I would be surprised by his iron wrist. Let''s go. As he said, let''s connect the people of Donglong bazong to Qin City first. "


    No matter Anya and Zi or Ye Yinzhu, they didn''t know that the arrival of Donglong bazong not only threatened the dominant position of Qin City, but also brought great crisis to Qin City.


    ¡­¡­


    Sylvio''s breath was extremely uneven. Looking at the letter handed by matrach, the vice president of the wizard Association and the great mage mentor of the water system, he was experiencing earth shaking changes in his heart. At the same time, there is another scroll in his hand, which is the latest news from the spies of the Milan Empire hidden in the mainland.


    "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, you really let me down. Even if you are a member of the eight schools of Donglong, you don''t have to fight me like this. "


    Silvio is in a very bad mood at this time. These days, he seems to be much older. Even when he learned that the Milan Empire team won the final victory of the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle in France, his worries did not decrease much. Every day is busy for the future of Milan Empire, dealing with all kinds of problems. Especially after receiving the news that the kingdom of Buddha had betrayed the covenant, Sylvio''s heart sank to the bottom. Of course, he knew what it meant. The original balance of power and even advantages became a huge disadvantage because of the rebellion of the kingdom of Buddha. Two sided defense has become three sided defense. The defense layout alone has already left him in a mess. But at this time, he got a very bad news, that is, the latest news scroll in front of him.


    There is only one simple sentence on the scroll. The mysterious organization Donglong bazong appeared on the mainland. On the second day of the closure of Falan, it officially announced the establishment of the Donglong empire. The imperial territory was temporarily set as Brenner mountains with Qin City as its capital.


    The eight schools of Donglong are not only known by Falan, but also by the high-level officials of the mainland countries. In fact, there is such a mysterious organization. At the beginning, the adherents of the Donglong Empire existed. But no one saw these adherents in their eyes. Silvio even knew that ye Yinzhu was a member of the eight schools of Donglong, but he was still trying to win over Ye Yinzhu, hoping that he could be used by Milan. But just when he was ready to reuse Ye Yinzhu, who led Milan to win Qi''s Dragon riding ranking championship, this happened. It is undoubtedly a great crime of treason to establish a country in Milan''s imperial territory. No matter how much he likes Ye Yinzhu and hopes to win him over, it is difficult for him to have another choice at this time. What made him more painful was the letter brought by Materazzi in front of him.


    The letter was sent to all the magicians'' associations before the closure of Falan, that is, before the start of the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. Because master Yuehui, the president of the magicians Association, is still on his way back to Milan, this letter is now in the charge of master matlachi, the vice president of the violet family.


    The content of this letter is very simple. Falan Ling: during the period of Falan''s closure, if the rebellion led by the remaining evils of the East Dragon Empire appeared in lunqi Nusi, the magician associations of neighboring countries must urge the king to lead the army to eliminate it and strangle the rebellion in the cradle. During this period, no other country may launch any military action against that country. Otherwise, he will bear the fury of French blue at the end of its closure ten years later. If there is a rebellion, the country will not take any action and will be sanctioned by France and blue in the future. Any military action taken by other countries on the mainland will also be recognized by France and blue.After reading this letter, Silvio understood that Falan had prepared for the restoration of the eight schools of Donglong, otherwise he would not have given such an order before the closure period. Which of the eight countries on the mainland dare to offend France? Absolutely not. At this moment, although Silvio has some pain in his heart, he also knows that he has no choice at all. Milan still have a chance to win the upcoming battle with landias, but once they offend Fabregas. Randias doesn''t need to launch any attack on Milan at all. He just needs to wait for the closure of Falan ten years later, and the Milan empire will disappear forever from the mainland of lonzainus. At the same time, Falan''s orders were given to all magicians'' associations in mainland China. If they did not follow the instructions in this letter, all magicians in mainland China would regard the Milan empire as their biggest enemy. It''s a disaster that Milan can''t afford.


    "What shall we do, sire?" Materazzi has been waiting for a long time. Although he is the vice president of the mages guild of the Empire of Milan, he is also the second patriarch of the violet family of the Empire of Milan. Compared with Yuehui, although he also respected Falan, he did not worship Falan as much as Yuehui''s great mage. More important to him is the family interests, and the violet family has long been tied to the Milan empire.


    The great Silvio sighed, "do I have any other choice? It is clear to the world that the Empire of Milan obeyed the order of the French blue letter for the first time, and sent my instructions to order the 200000 troops of Marshal Maldini stationed in the north of Milan to wipe out the rebellious Qin City. And ask the magician Association of Milan to give its full support. "


    Materazzi shook his head helplessly and said, "this ye Yinzhu! Unfortunately, it is a rising star of the Empire. Your majesty, shall we delay for a while. After all, according to the letter, as long as we are still at war with Qin City, other countries can''t attack us. "


    Silvio shook his head with a wry smile and said, "no, let''s solve it as soon as possible. You take the wizard guild and set out immediately. We can''t make randias laugh. If Milan can''t solve a small Qin City, will our fighters have confidence in the coming war? What will Ascoli and Palermo''s allies think of us? Now we have no choice. I can only pray for miracles. Randias. Randias, I underestimated you. I didn''t expect that you would use the power of French blue. It''s all because I was careless. "


    Materazzi nodded and said, "Your Majesty, I will go now, but do you really want to mobilize so many troops?" In his opinion, Qin City has been swept away from the territory of Milan empire. But he didn''t understand why the great Silvio sent hundreds of thousands of troops to such a small town, led by his elder brother himself.


    Silvio said in a deep voice, "Uncle Materazzi, it''s just you and me here, and I''m not afraid to tell you. Don''t underestimate the power of Donglong bazong. Once the East Dragon Empire, but the world''s most powerful force. In the original war of destruction, if it wasn''t for the Donglong Empire, I''m afraid our world would have been destroyed. You must have seen how fast Ye Yinzhu grew up. He came from Donglong empire! The legendary martial arts of the Donglong empire are far from comparable to those of other mainland countries. Carry out the orders. Oh, yes. Tell Marshal Maldini not to bring any dragoons, but the magician must bring as many as possible. Only in this way can we gain an overwhelming advantage. In addition, if the East Dragon Empire chooses to surrender, it is acceptable. But the information must be kept secret. "


    "I see, sire." Materazzi bowed to Silvio with a sincere heart and withdrew from the hall. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 435

    Looking at the figure of Materazzi leaving, Silvio said in a deep voice: "come on, have you heard from silver dragon city?"


    "To your majesty, not yet."


    Silvio''s mood became even lower. After he found that landias had a trend against Milan, he sent people to Yinlong city for help many times. But in addition to helping the seven countries and seven dragons in the ranking war, Yinlong city didn''t show anything. Without the support of the silver dragon city, how would the Milan Empire compete with the landias Empire?


    No, I have to find someone after such a big accident. Thinking of this, Silvio left the throne and strode away.


    ¡­¡­


    The Empire of landias.


    "What? Did the eight schools of Donglong announce the establishment of the Donglong Empire? These Donglong people really know how to choose the time It''s still the secret room, it''s still the tall man. At this time in his side, the whole body shrouded in the darkness of the subordinates are respectfully return.


    The tall man paced back and forth in the room, and his wise light was flashing in the bottom of his eyes. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that even God would help me. Milan, Milan, with Falan''s letter, can you still not act? Poor Donglong people, you didn''t expect that Falan would attach so much importance to you, leaving orders before closing. No one can save you now. I just hope you can bring a little more trauma to the Milan empire. I see how the Milan empire can compete with me, randias, after ending the war of exterminating the East Dragon. "


    "Somebody."


    "My subordinates are here."


    "Send me an order to suspend all military operations against the Empire of Milan. Inform the three Orc tribes immediately and postpone the plan. Everything will wait until the Empire of Milan has solved the eight cases of Donglong. Hahaha, I want to see how much surprise and loss the eight masters of Donglong, who have endured for thousands of years, can bring to me? It''s better to kill Maldini, so my Orc friends will be excited. "


    ¡­¡­


    The purple light flickers, and ye Yinzhu finally returns to Qin City through the teleportation array, along with the 11 Smurfs. Just as ye Yinzhu expected, when he was looking for Chang Hao and Ma Liang at the magic martial arts academy in Milan, they had already disappeared.


    "Wow, son, eleven. You brought eleven girls back. It''s powerful. " Some abusive voices were heard in Ye Yinzhu''s ears for the first time. When he looked at them, ye Yinzhu''s eyes became warm.


    In the hall of his Lord''s mansion, in addition to Anya and Zi, there were four more people, four of the most important people for him.


    "Grandfather, Qin grandfather, father, mother, you are all here." Ye Yinzhu''s heart was filled with ecstasy. Are not Qin Shang, Ye Li, ye Zhong and Mei Ying standing in front of him? In addition to the face of a bit more frost color, they do not look any change, the same is looking at themselves with a smile. It was his father ye Zhong who spoke before.


    "Yinzhu." Mei Ying, after all, is a woman. When she suddenly sees her son appear, she doesn''t care about other people. She steps forward and hugs her son tightly. Her tears flow uncontrollably.


    Anya makes a color to Zi. She waves to Yanluo. Together with Zi, she quietly leaves the hall with 11 Smurfs and leaves it to Ye Yinzhu''s family.


    After more than a year, ye Yinzhu finally met his family again. At this time, he was also excited. "Mom, are you ok?"


    Meiying managed to stop the tears in her eyes and glared at Ye Zhong, "it''s all your father''s fault. He won''t let you go home after the first school year in Milan. Mom missed you so much. Son, you seem to have grown tall again. "


    Ye Zhong said with a smile: "in the woman''s opinion, my son has grown up. A good man is ambitious. A chicken can never grow up under the wings of an old hen. Otherwise, how could my father and uncle Qin decide to let Yinzhu come to Milan?"


    Mei Ying''s eyes glared, "who do you think is the old hen?"


    "Well "Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue." Ye Zhong subconsciously steps back and stands beside Ye Li, obviously afraid. One side of Qin Shang''s face could not help showing a smile. Mei Ying''s agitation was finally calmed by such a interruption.


    Since ye Yinzhu appeared, Qin Shang''s eyes have been on his proud disciple. Looking at the Amethyst ball in his hand, he said with a smile: "Yinzhu, your strength has improved a lot! I can''t even see your natural state now. I didn''t expect you to come back in such a strange way. It''s really good to send magic props. "


    "Grandfather Qin." Ye Yinzhu left her mother''s arms and fell on her knees to salute her two grandfathers. In his heart, Qin Shang''s status is by no means inferior to that of his grandfather Ye Li. From small to large, Qin Shang was the one who spent the longest time with him. Seeing the two grandfathers, the feeling of rumu in his heart could not be restrained at all.


    "Kneel down, it''s all adults. Don''t be a child. Don''t forget, you are the Lord of Qin City now. " With a wave of Ye Li''s big sleeve, a warm bamboo spirit floats out, with lavender light, trying to hold Ye Yinzhu''s body up. But what surprised Ye Li and Qin Shang at the same time was that ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to feel the bamboo fighting spirit. He still kowtowed to them respectfully, and then stood up from the ground.The two old men looked at each other and saw a strong surprise from each other''s eyes. Qin Shang said in doubt: "Yinzhu, you haven''t been practicing bamboo fighting spirit since you left home for more than a year. What''s the level of your fighting spirit? " How about Ye Li''s strength? He can''t be more clear. Although it''s just a random flick, is the purple fighting spirit the same?


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head and said, "no, of course it''s not just about cultivating fighting spirit. I have been practicing Qin magic all the time. "


    Ye Li finally laughed, "look, old Qin leader, Yinzhu is still our bamboo clan after all. I think his bamboo fighting spirit has at least reached the sixth level of Huangzhu. It''s only a year! I''ll bet his fighting spirit cultivation is definitely higher than magic. Do you believe it


    Qin Shang discontented: "bet what? Hum, Yinzhu, you can tell me whether you are more aggressive or more magical when you fall to the ground. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s secret way begins again. In the blue sky and the sea, Qin Shang and Ye Li are always bickering as long as they are together. The friendship between the two old people seems to be integrated into such a fight. Now, to be honest, he said, "magic and fighting are in the same state now. Two grandfathers, don''t argue. Oh, by the way, why did you all come to Qin City. I''ve heard from Zi that more than 10000 people have come here this time. Are they all from the eight schools of Donglong? Will such a big action attract the attention of the Milan Empire


    After listening to the second half of Ye Yinzhu''s words, no matter Ye Zhong and his wife, or Qin Shang and Ye Li, their faces sank. Ye Li snorted angrily, "isn''t it because of the obstinacy of those old guys? If something goes wrong with this incident, they are Donglong''s culprits. "


    Ye Yinzhu can obviously feel the strong anger in his grandfather''s heart, and quickly goes to Ye Li''s side, "grandfather, don''t be angry, what''s going on! Why are you all here. There was no prior information


    Qin Shang sighed and said, "let me talk about it. At the beginning, before you left the blue sky sea, we didn''t tell you about Donglong bazong in order not to delay your cultivation and let you have nothing in your heart. Chonger should have said something to you. I will not repeat the history of Donglong. Thousands of years have passed. Our eight schools of Donglong have been working hard around the rise of Donglong. We always hope to find an opportunity to make the Donglong empire a real power in the mainland. As a result, the power of the eight sects of Donglong was scattered all over the mainland and even infiltrated into various countries. At the same time, we also use the records handed down from our ancestors to practice constantly. Among them, the four schools of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju inherit the powerful martial arts of our Donglong Empire at the beginning, while the four schools of Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting are special magic developed with the eight magicians in the mainland as imaginary enemies and the characteristics of our Donglong ancient culture. In terms of quantity, the four schools of martial arts occupy an absolute dominant position, while the number of the four schools of magic is much less. Originally, I wanted to do something with your grandfather in Arcadia. I even helped them to repel the army of the kingdom of BOGO. Unfortunately, Arcadia was so frustrated that they didn''t listen to my advice and still chose to compromise with bourbon and landias. Frustrated, your grandfather and I gave up in Arcadia. After thousands of years of patience, not long ago, it suddenly came out that Falan was going to be closed. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Donglong bazong. The eight patriarchs and elders all hope to help Donglong rise through this opportunity. So the eight clans called together. The final conclusion is divided into two groups. One group hopes to see the gradual development of Donglong in the form of fighting among the mainland countries. The other group is very confident in our existing strength, and decides to directly restore the name of Donglong Empire and start to develop from a suitable place, so that our Donglong Empire can take advantage of the situation. In this group''s eyes, except France and blue, the mainland countries are not ignored at all They see it in their eyes. "


    After listening to Qin Shang''s words, ye Yinzhu finally understood that the excitement of seeing his relatives cooled down as if he had been poured a basin of cold water. "So, it''s the party who advocated the establishment of the country who won and chose here to establish the country?"


    -------------------


    the support of my friends is my biggest motivation. Smash the tickets, smash the tickets, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 436

    Qin Shang nodded silently.


    "How can that be? Do they really want Donglong to be destroyed? " Ye Yinzhu felt a strong uneasiness in his heart, and his tone became fierce immediately. A sharp air formed in the war came out of his face. Ye Li and Qin Shang felt that his grandson was no longer the child when he left the blue sky and sea. His invisible temperament was more fierce and domineering, and the fierce breath from the bottom of his eyes even touched them I was also shocked.


    "Calm down." Ye Li frowned and said, "grandfather Qin and I both advocate slow development. But the two of us are not convincing enough in the eight cases. You have to understand that thousands of years of patience is very impulsive. Things are doomed. We have to try our best to make up for all the deficiencies. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a trace of horror, "grandfather, you don''t want to tell me that our Donglong eight schools have announced the founding of the country."


    Ye Li nodded and said in a deep voice: "at the same time that Falan has just announced the closure, the faction that won the overwhelming majority of the eight sects has announced the restoration of the name of the Donglong empire. Gather together and come here to prepare for the founding ceremony. "


    But when he heard the worst things, he didn''t think that azuzong was going to pick up the worst.


    Qin Shang sighed and said, "now the situation is doomed. Randias has been coveting Milan for a long time. War is inevitable. As long as the mainland countries are waging war, we will have a chance to survive in the cracks, and gradually develop Donglong while the Milan empire is too busy. Our Donglong bazong has accumulated enormous power over thousands of years. We''ve seen the terrain of Brenner mountains carefully before. Even if we can''t occupy a larger territory, at least we don''t have a big problem of self-protection here. "


    "No, grandfather Qin, you don''t understand." Ye Yinzhu''s mood immediately gets excited. Looking at his two grandfathers, his heart is very confused at this time. The original plan has been broken because of the arrival of Donglong bazong. The strong sense of crisis in his heart makes him feel very unstable at this time. "Grandfather Qin, I just came back from Falan. On behalf of the Milan Empire, he participated in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. If he has not really been to France, you will not understand how strong France is now. "


    Ye Li said in a deep voice, "Yinzhu, calm down. Don''t build up the ambition of others and destroy your prestige. Of course, we know the strength of Falan, but Falan has been closed for ten years. In these ten years, we can do a lot of things. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the two grandfathers, and he understood that although the two grandfathers hoped that Donglong bazong would develop more slowly, they did not agree with the establishment of the country now. But in their mind, they still did not recognize the current form, at least they also think that the eight schools of Donglong are enough to be a corner. But is this really OK? The answer is no doubt.


    Take a deep breath, ye Yinzhu reluctantly let his mood calm a little, "grandfather, Qin grandfather, do you know the real strength of Falan?"


    Ye Li nodded and said: "Falan is really powerful. He has the support of many magicians and all magicians in mainland China. But our eight schools of Donglong are not weak. Among them, there are nearly 30 strong ones at Purple level. The strength of several elders exceeds the sixth level of purple level. In particular, there are more than 5000 soldiers in our four martial arts schools, which are equivalent to rainbow level and green level. Such a force is enough to pose a certain threat to Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed and laughed at himself, "Purple level, if French blue is only purple level, how can I worry. Two grandfathers, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the sub God level. Above the rainbow level


    Qin Shang Leng for a moment, "sub God level? What is the secondary God level


    They really don''t know. Ye Yinzhu said slowly: "rainbow is the colorful light produced by the refraction of sunlight through water, but the essence of sunlight is white. When the strength breaks through the bottleneck of purple level 9, it will reach a new level, which is called sub God level and white level. Whether it''s fighting or magic, after reaching this level, it will turn into a white color similar to sunlight. The strength of the sub God level is the purple level, which is far beyond the so-called quasi God level. "


    This time, even Ye Li was surprised. "Do you mean that Falan still has a strong sub God?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded firmly, "the seven towers of Falan, the seven tower owners are sub gods. The second God level and quasi God level are also divided into nine levels. The seven tower masters of Falan are generally above the sixth level of the second God level, and even two of them have reached the eighth level of the second God level, that is, the eighth level of the white level. It''s the power to destroy the sky and the earth. Ten years, let alone ten years, even if we are given 100 years of development time, it is uncertain whether we can compete with France and blue. Grandfather, do you think that Falan will allow us to develop like Donglong bazong? At the same time, there are 12 legions in France, led by 12 paladins of France. These 120000 people are at least above the Yellow level. Among them, the most powerful legions are generally above the green level, not counting their mounts. The twelve paladins are all purple level 9 at least, and there may even be white level strong ones among them. "


    "Well, how is that possible?" At this time, the smile on Ye Zhong''s face has disappeared. Listening to his son''s words, his eyes show a color of horror. He knows that no matter how strong his martial arts skills are, there is no effect at all in the case of a certain difference in fighting level. What''s more, the seven masters of the Falan pagoda are all magicians with powerful destructive power.Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "Dad, do you think I will make up a lie on such a thing? I also hope Donglong can rise up! But now the decision of bazong is to let Donglong die. Falan even knew the existence of our eight schools of Donglong for a long time, but he didn''t regard us as rivals all the time. If I guess well, Falan also has its own bottom line. If I am the leader of the seven towers of Falan, I will definitely set this bottom line on the point that the eight schools of Donglong can not establish the country. "


    Ye Li is silent, and Qin Shang''s breath is obviously unstable. Ye Yinzhu''s words are like a slap in the face to them, "Falan is so powerful. Yinzhu, you''re right. Let alone ten years, even a hundred years, we may not be able to compete with Falan. But it''s too late to say anything now. For Donglong, we must do our best. "


    "Lao Qin, stop talking. Let''s go and find other people. We''ll immediately hold a meeting of eight sects and tell everyone what Yinzhu said so that they can know how stupid the decision to establish the country is. It''s still too late to respond. It''s a big deal. We''re hiding as we used to


    Looking at the firm light in Ye Li''s eyes, Qin Shang said with a bitter smile: "Ye Li, do you think we can persuade those stubborn guys? We wouldn''t be here if we could. For this matter, you haven''t even made up with your sister-in-law. Let''s go. Anyway, we have to tell you the news first. Yinzhu, come with us. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is very heavy at this time. Everything is out of his control. Donglong bazong stupidly declared the founding of the country, which is beyond his imagination. He walked out of the hall with Lord Ye. Ye Zhong and Mei Ying also followed.


    More than 10000 people from the eight schools of Donglong have all entered the Qin City, and they have temporarily settled down under the orderly arrangement of Anya. At this time, the Qin City is very different from that when ye Yinzhu first came here. In Anya''s design, the strength of Qin City will be expanded sooner or later. After the original wall of Qin City was demolished, she expanded the Qin City. After this time, it has achieved initial results. So although more than 10000 people have come, there is still no problem living there.


    Ye Li and Qin Shang take ye Yinzhu to a large courtyard. Anya arranges all the important figures of the eight schools of Donglong here. Because ye Yinzhu is about to return, she brings his relatives to the Lord''s mansion.


    As soon as he entered the gate, ye Yinzhu heard a voice of discontent, "what does that younger generation of Qin clan mean? His people even arranged us here instead of the city Lord''s mansion. Did he forget who he was? "


    Another old voice said in a deep voice: "Mr. Ju Zong, pay attention to your words and deeds. Qin Shang''s disciple is not here, which can''t blame him. Qin City is a very good place. Surrounded by mountains and backed by the northern wilderness, it is very beneficial to our future development. "


    The previous voice said: "the place is really good, but the people here don''t seem to welcome us very much. Elder Tai, I think we''d better control this place as soon as possible. Since this is the territory of Qin clan, it is also the property of our Donglong empire. "


    When Qin Shang and Ye Li take ye Yinzhu and ye Chong''s husband and wife into the gate, the voice suddenly stops, and dozens of eyes fall on Ye Yinzhu at the same time.


    This is a large courtyard. At least in Ye Yinzhu''s impression, there was no such place in Qin City before. It should have been built just now, and the house is still very new. In the courtyard, there were more than ten people sitting, most of them were gray haired old men and women, with deep bearing. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 437

    The person who spoke before, the third one on the left, looks about sixty years old. He is tall and fat. The wrinkles on his face are very obvious, but his eyes are surprisingly small. His eyes are flowing with a faint cold light. When he sees Ye Li and Qin Shang, there is a sneer at the corner of his mouth, so he doesn''t speak any more.


    "Lord Qin and Lord Ye are back. What is the child At the top of the list, an old man in a yellow robe looks at Ye Yinzhu. Judging from his voice, ye Yinzhu recognizes that this is the second person to speak. Although he was very old, he was hale and hearty. Just sitting there would make him feel outstanding. A pair of black eyes did not half faint yellow. It''s rich in purple Qi and obviously powerful.


    Qin Shang arched his hand and said, "Hello, elder Taishang. This is my disciple and Ye Li''s grandson, ye Yinzhu, who is the master of the Qin City. "


    "No, Lord Qin, you seem to be wrong. This Qin City should be the place of our Donglong Empire, and our Donglong is the master here. In my opinion, the name of Qin City should also be changed. " The fat man on the left didn''t wait for elder Taishang to speak and said first. Obviously, his relationship with Qin Shang and Ye Li is not good.


    Ye Li''s cold eyes crossed in the past, "without listening to the wind, what are you? Are you the leader of your chrysanthemum clan? We are talking to the supreme elder. Do you have the right to intervene? Don''t let me hear the tone you hate again, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you. " Although the age is not young, but the fiery temper of Ye Li has never changed.


    "You..." But when he saw the light purple light released from Ye Li''s body, his face changed. He turned to the elder and said, "my Lord, Ye Li is so unreasonable in front of you. I don''t see you in my eyes. As soon as the Empire was established, did he want to cause internal strife? "


    The elder frowned, "that''s enough. Don''t listen to the wind. Please be quiet. Or get out of here. However, master ye, now the master of juzong is not listening to the wind. He is in charge of juzong for the time being. Please pay attention to the words. "


    Ye Li snorted, as if he didn''t like the elder.


    "You are ye Yinzhu?" A cold but strange voice came from the elder. It was an old woman. She could only vaguely tell that she was about the same age as Ye Li. Her water blue robe was immaculate. Her cold eyes were watching Ye Yinzhu, but they were gradually softening.


    Ye Zhong touched Ye Yinzhu from behind and said, "call grandma quickly."


    Ye Yinzhu never met his grandmother when he was growing up. When he asked about Ye Li, his grandfather always gave a long sigh and refused to answer. At this time, hearing his father''s reminder, he immediately realized the identity of the old woman in front of him. The heaviness in his heart weakened a little. The feeling of rumu rushed to his heart. He quickly stepped forward and fell on his knees in front of the old woman with a plop. "Grandma, your grandson kowtowed to you." Then he kowtowed the old woman three times on the ground.


    "Good, good, good grandson, get up." The old woman helped Ye Yinzhu up with her hands. Ye Yinzhu found that her grandmother was very tall, not even much shorter than her grandfather. The old woman brushed off the dust on Ye Yinzhu''s forehead with her hand. Her eyes had become kind. She took Ye Yinzhu''s hand and said, "just sit next to grandma."


    Ye Li''s eyes look this way, showing a trace of embarrassment, but he did not stop Ye Yinzhu sitting beside the old woman.


    Ye Zhong''s voice sounded in Ye Yinzhu''s ear again, "there is a misunderstanding between your grandfather and grandmother, which has been making trouble for many years. You should help your grandfather if you have a chance. As you can see, the eldest Dowager is always of Ju clan origin. He is one of the three highest ranking dowagers in the eight schools of Donglong. His name is Weiming. The guy who made your grandfather angry before was called wutingfeng. He was the only younger brother of juzong. Your grandmother is also one of the three supreme masters. She was born in lanzong, and her name is lanruxue. She is the elder sister of the current leader of lanzong. On the other side of Weiming is Mei Qing, the elder of meizong. His seniority is the same as that of Weiming, one generation higher than that of your grandmother. It''s your mother''s own grandfather. As for the others, except for the two patriarchs of juzong and meizong, the eight patriarchs of Donglong empire are all here now. Lan Qing is the leader of LAN sect. Nie Ping, the leader of chess sect, Wu Dao, the leader of painting sect and Wang Xi, the leader of calligraphy sect are the three on the other side. You have to remember that. "


    The juzong elder said: "Lord Ye, Lord Qin, are you in such a hurry to come back with Ye Yinzhu to see us?"


    Qin Shang said in a deep voice: "no, we have something important to discuss with you. Yinzhu has just returned from Falan and brought back the latest news about Falan. "


    "Oh?" The unknown elder immediately showed his interested eyes, and other people also showed their listening color, "how about Falan?"


    Qin Shang''s deep voice tells all that ye Yinzhu said to him and Ye Li in detail. After listening to him, all the leading figures in the eight schools of Donglong were moved. For a moment, the atmosphere in the whole yard seemed to be condensed to drip water.


    It seems that the position of the unknown elder is the highest. Looking at Qin Shang, he said in a deep voice: "master Qin, are you going to tell us that our decision to re-establish Donglong is wrong?"Without waiting for Qin Shang to speak, Ye Li said, "it''s obvious. The strength of France and blue is so powerful that we are just humiliating ourselves to establish our country now. Maybe it will bring a devastating blow to our Donglong. Thousands of years of savings have been destroyed. "


    "Shut up." "Don''t know to angrily drink a, on the head already pure white beard hair no breeze automatic," leaf leaves, pay attention to your identity. The establishment of Donglong kingdom is the unanimous decision made by our three supreme elders and eight patriarchs. You don''t have to question it. "


    Ye Li didn''t flinch for the anger of the unknown. "Isn''t Taishang''s decision wrong?"


    One side of the chrysanthemum did not listen to the wind again, "of course not wrong. Lord Ye, what do you use to prove that what your grandson said is true? It''s hard to guarantee that he didn''t make up a lie because he didn''t want to contribute Qin City to the Empire. "


    "You..." Ye Li''s anger finally reached the top, and raised his hand as if he had not heard the wind. The light of lavender turned into a strong wave of fighting spirit. In his rage, the master of bamboo didn''t keep his hand at all.


    "Presumptuous." With a wave of his right hand, a deep purple light has turned into a barrier in front of the unheard of wind. In the roaring sound, purple light soared into the sky, and there was a sharp fluctuation in the air. Standing in the same place, ye stepped back three steps from Deng to get a firm figure. His face was full of blood, and he finally recovered.


    "You''re the one who''s presumptuous." Originally sitting beside LAN Ruxue, ye Yinzhu has come to his grandfather and holds Ye Li''s body. Judging from his knowledge, grandfather''s strength is about level 2 to level 3 of purple, while the elder is obviously above level 7 of purple.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly become cold. Seeing his grandfather suffer losses, he doesn''t care who the other party is. There was a strong air of killing, and his black eyes were like two black gemstones, releasing a strong spiritual wave. His eyes went straight into the eyes of the unknown elder.


    "Please remember, this is Qin City. You are just guests of Qin City for the time being. This is my place, unknown elder. You are attacking my grandfather in my place. Please give me an explanation. "


    It''s not clear that ye Yinzhu is stunned. The leaders of the eight Donglong sects around him are also stunned. No one expected that ye Yinzhu would come forward at this time. Judging from the status of the eight schools of Donglong, the seniority of anyone present is higher than that of Ye Yinzhu. Besides Ye Yinzhu''s parents, others are even at least two generations higher than him. At this time, he even faced up to the most authoritative elder of the eight schools of Donglong Empire, and even showed the intention of threatening. Everyone present was greatly surprised.


    "No, Yinzhu." Mei Ying''s voice rings in Ye Yinzhu''s ear.


    Ye Yinzhu did not look back, feeling everyone''s eyes on him, still staring at the opposite unknown. What kind of strong man he has not seen, even in the face of the seven towers of France, he did not flinch. After many trials of blood and fire, he is no longer the original ignorant youth, but the real Lord of Qin City.


    "Please give me an explanation." Ye Yinzhu repeated his words.


    "Are you threatening me?" Elder Weiming said coldly.


    Ye Yinzhu said haughtily, "so what?"


    This remark made the audience even more shocked. Even Ye Li, who was beside Ye Yinzhu, was stunned and subconsciously touched his grandson. Although he was very happy, he also knew that it was unwise for ye Yinzhu to offend the supreme elder.


    The cold light in Wei Ming''s eyes twinkled. "It seems that what Feng said is right. You really don''t want to be the Lord of Qin City. Ye Yinzhu, don''t forget that you were born in the eight schools of Donglong. Everyone here is your elder. You have the blood of Donglong. For the sake of snow, I don''t care about you. Here, in front of many elders, you are not qualified to speak at all. Ye Li, leave here with your grandson. From now on, Donglong Empire takes over Qin City. In case of obstruction, there will be no amnesty. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 438

    From an unclear point of view, he is not wrong in doing so. The Donglong Empire has just announced its establishment, and it is in urgent need of Qin City as a base area. He must make the Donglong Empire stabilize quickly, hold the founding ceremony, and then develop slowly. Ye Yinzhu''s non cooperation was not seen in his eyes.


    Ye Li took a look at LAN Ruxue, but she didn''t look at him. She just frowned and didn''t know what to think. Looking at his wife''s behavior, Ye Li can''t help but feel angry in his heart and think, don''t you even help your grandson? Do you think our grandson is making up a lie in order to give up the Qin City?


    Infuriated, Ye Li made an amazing decision, "who said that Yinzhu is not qualified to speak. Three supreme elders, now, in front of you. I, Zhuzong Zhuye Li, officially announced that I would pass the position of Zhuzong Zhuzhu to my grandson Ye Yinzhu. From now on, he can make all decisions on behalf of Zhuzong. "


    "What?" More than a dozen exclamations almost sounded at the same time. No one at Donglong high level could imagine that Ye Li made such a decision for his grandson''s sake at this time.


    The three elders stood up from their seats almost at the same time. How important was the position of the eight masters of the eight Donglong sects? Who could have thought that Ye Li would inherit the throne of the eight masters at this time.


    "Grandfather, you..." Ye Yinzhu was also surprised, looking at his grandfather for a time speechless.


    Ye Li showed a trace of kindness in his overbearing eyes and patted Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder, "silly boy, you are my only grandson. Your father lacks the domineering power of leader Qunlun, but his grandfather sees it from him. The position of the master of the bamboo sect will be yours sooner or later. What''s the point of being earlier? I''ve decided that it won''t change. Each of the eight Donglong sects has its own system. Even the supreme elder can''t manage the internal affairs of our bamboo sect. "


    "Ye Li, don''t be impulsive." Mei Qing, the elder of meizong, who has never opened his mouth, says anxiously that he winks at Ye Li. But ye Li didn''t seem to see his grandson in his eyes.


    "Ye Li, your hasty decision will destroy Zhuzong." The anger in Weiming''s eyes was very obvious. As the supreme elder, he had not been so excited for a long time.


    Ye Li said coldly: "I said that I will not regret when I make a decision. How can the elder know that my decision is hasty? From now on, the 2000 disciples of our bamboo sect are under the unified command of Ye Yinzhu. I''m on the second tier. "


    LAN Ruxue looks at Ye Li, and her eyes suddenly show a strange light. She doesn''t know why. At this time, she clearly feels that Ye Li is so lonely. Facing the other eight patriarchs and the three supreme elders, he and Qin Shang were so isolated. Although he has quarreled and opposed for 20 years, he is his own husband after all!


    Take a deep breath, LAN Ruxue said coldly: "Ye Li, since you have made a decision, you can''t change it. Although our supreme elder has no right to decide the succession of the patriarchs, now that you are not the patriarch of the bamboo sect, I have the right to drive you out of here. "


    Ye Li said with a smile, "just go. Twenty years ago, I didn''t want to have a meeting with you." Then he turned and walked out.


    On the surface, LAN Ruxue seems to be expelling Ye Li, but by doing so, she also acknowledges Ye Yinzhu''s position as the leader of the bamboo sect and confirms his identity.


    "Wait a minute, I don''t agree. Why don''t you ask me if it''s an internal matter of Zhuzong? "


    A strong voice came from the outside, and then a tall figure quickly walked into the yard. This man was dressed in a blue robe, with green bamboo on it. He looks like he''s in his sixties. He''s walking like a tiger. His eyes are shining and his whole body is full of force. He looks at least seven points like Ye Li. His face was full of anger.


    "Second uncle." Seeing this man, ye Zhong and Mei Ying salute first, but ye Li frowns.


    The visitor didn''t pay attention to Ye Zhong''s husband and wife. He went directly to Ye Li and said, "elder brother, don''t make a fool of yourself. How can the future of Zhuzong be handed over to the third generation. You left Zhuzong for so many years, I can always help you keep Zhuzong, and still admit that you are the master of Zhuzong. But now, I can''t let you fool around any more. Elder brother, you can''t ruin the future of our Zhuzong because of your temporary mood! "


    Ye Li glared at his brother in front of him, "I said, I have decided not to change. Ye Tian, are you going to disobey my orders? "


    "No, brother, I''m not disobeying your orders. But I will never agree with that. "


    Ye Li pushed his younger brother aside. "It''s no use opposing it. I''ve made up my mind. Now Yinzhu is the master of Zhuzong. Long LAN is driving me out. Don''t stand in my way


    "Big brother -" Ye Tian roared.


    The leaf leaves the footstep of the front row to stop for a while, "still have what matter?"


    Ye Tian took a deep breath, looking at Ye Li''s side, "brother, since you are determined to go your own way, I have to offend you. According to the regulations of each sect of Donglong eight sects. The suzerain must be the strongest and have the strongest force. Only in this way can we convince our disciples. Now that you''ve decided to step down from the throne. Then, the remaining disciples have the right to challenge the new patriarch. For the future of Zhuzong, I, Zhuzong yetian, challenge the new leader. If he can surpass me, I will not only regard him as the Lord, but also help him with all my strength. Otherwise, I ask my elder brother to take it back and keep the position of patriarch. Even if you want to pass it to Ye Yinzhu, you have to wait until he really has that kind of strength. "Ye limeng turned back and glared at his brother, "Ye Tian, do you have to fight me?"


    Ye Tian''s eyes did not let him, "brother, I don''t want to fight against you, I''m for Zhuzong. Zhuzong is one of the eight schools of Donglong. I don''t want to see Zhuzong die because of your impulse. I heard what you said just now. Now there are many troops in the Qin City. If Yinzhu insists on not giving up his dominant position, life here will be ruined. Do you want to see this happen? "


    "You..." Although Ye Li is angry in his heart, he has to admit that his brother, who has helped him guard Zhuzong for 20 years, has not done anything wrong. For 20 years, because of his discord with LAN Ruxue, he left Zhuzong. His younger brother has never complained about helping him develop the cause of Zhuzong. In his heart, he is very grateful to his younger brother. At this time, he calmed down a little, and he knew that he was impulsive, but in front of the elder and his wife, he couldn''t swallow it.


    "Well, I''ll take your challenge." When ye Li is in a dilemma, ye Yinzhu''s voice rings in everyone''s ears.


    The eyes of Ye Li and ye Tian fall on Ye Yinzhu at the same time. Ye Li frowns, but ye Tian is surprised.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu has virtually become the core of the whole audience. The milky white magic robe, handsome face, noble and elegant temperament and the extraordinary and awe inspiring atmosphere are all surprising. More importantly, there was a trace of arrogance in his eyes. Among them, the murderous opportunity is contained, and the firm eyes are as immovable as the eternal ice.


    In this short period of time, ye Yinzhu has thought very clearly, Qin City must not hand it over. In his mind, of course, he was reluctant to give up Qin City, but this was not an important reason. What''s more, he can''t watch Donglong bazong go to the end, and he doesn''t want to see the Qin city that he has built destroyed by Donglong bazong. The elves, the dwarves, the goblins and the bimongs all came to Qin City with difficulty. If the eight masters of Donglong control this place, what will they do?


    Zi is right about Anya. When things have to be decided, ye Yinzhu will never hesitate. And when he really decides what to do, he will never change it. There are many similarities between him and his grandfather Ye Li.


    "Yinzhu, don''t be presumptuous. I''ve met your second grandfather." Leaf leaves to drink a low. He knows what kind of strength his brother is.


    Ye Yinzhu steps forward and salutes Ye Tianxing respectfully, "Hello, second grandfather."


    Ye Tian nodded, "Yinzhu, I''ve heard all about you. You are a wonderful young man and the future of Zhuzong. But now you are too young. Second grandfather is not against you being the leader of bamboo sect, but it is not now. The East Dragon Empire has been established. As a member of the east dragon, we must work hard for the development of the East Dragon. I hope you can understand the difficulties of the second grandfather. "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "second grandfather, you have your troubles. Similarly, I have my own troubles. Now that my grandfather has decided to pass on the position of master of Zhuzong to me, I will never shrink back. Second grandfather, I accept your challenge. If I lose, not only will I not take the position of master of bamboo sect, but also I will sell Qin City and leave here with my friends forever. But if I win, then I will be the master of the bamboo sect. "


    Ye Tian looks at Ye Yinzhu dully. Ye Yinzhu accepts the challenge directly, which he didn''t expect. In his opinion, the challenge is just a situation. Ye Tian''s character is much softer than Ye Li''s, especially his family. Looking at his eldest brother''s only grandson, he can''t help riding a tiger.


    "Brother ye, you don''t want to go back. A man''s words are like spilled water, but he can''t take them back. " One side of the old two did not listen to wind sneer.


    ----------------------


    friends who like this work, vote for Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 439

    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned from ye Tian to not listening to the wind. His originally peaceful eyes suddenly sharpened and said faintly: "it''s better for you to come with the second grandfather."


    "What did you say, boy?" Don''t listen to the wind is not a good temper, for Ye Li is hate to the marrow, otherwise how can always and bamboo against it? "It''s a real no tutor thing."


    "Don''t listen to the wind, do you want to die?" LAN Ruxue''s cold eyes make the wind shiver. Ye Yinzhu is Ye Li''s grandson and LAN Ruxue''s grandson. LAN Ruxue has a bad relationship with Ye Li, but this grandson won''t deny it.


    "Well Snow, I''m not talking about you. Well, I''ll just stop talking. " Do not know why, and Ye Li tit for tat did not listen to the wind to see LAN Ruxue, immediately shrink back, or even smile.


    "Since ye Tian has decided to challenge Ye Yinzhu, the new leader of Zhuzong, let''s start now." Don''t know too top elder light say.


    LAN Ruxue turns her head and looks at Weiming, "elder Wei, Yinzhu is still a child."


    Weiming said calmly: "but ye Li has decided to pass on the master of the bamboo sect to him. No matter how old he is, he is now the master of the bamboo sect. What''s more, the challenge was also raised by the bamboo sect. We have no right to interfere. "


    Ye Tian sighed, "OK. Yinzhu, the second grandfather will compete with you. If you lose, don''t forget the promise you just made. I''m sorry, brother


    Ye Ligang wants to stop him, but he finds that his arm is held by Qin Shang. When he looks around, he finds that Qin Shang nods to him. Although Ye Li didn''t understand Qin Shang''s meaning, he knew that his old friend would never harm Yinzhu. Speaking of his concern for Yinzhu, he was even above himself. You know, the bamboo sect has 2000 disciples, while the Qin sect has only Ye Yinzhu.


    All the people who had been sitting moved to the edge of the yard and let the 500 square meter wide yard open. Only Ye Yinzhu and ye Tian were left in the center of the yard.


    "Second grandfather, please." For ye Tianye Yinzhu, there is no evil feeling. After all, this is his second grandfather. And from his point of view, there''s nothing wrong. However, since the master of the bamboo sect was handed down to him, he had to prove to his grandfather and the owners of the eight Donglong sects that he had the strength to sit in this position.


    "Yinzhu, be careful." Ye Tian nodded to Ye Yinzhu, with one hand behind him, and his left hand flicked gently into the air. A faint purple light flashed and disappeared, with a click. A branch had fallen from the air and fell into Ye Tian''s hand. Palm in the branches of the brush, above the scattered branches and leaves suddenly disappeared in silence, leaving only the falling powder in the air.


    Ye Tian showed such a hand, Ye Li''s face can not help but become more ugly, and the presence of other patriarchs are showing surprised light, purple level, which is the symbol of the strong. Zhu Zong''s aozhu sword technique stresses balance most. Among the four martial arts schools, the overall strength of the bamboo school is inferior to that of the Mei school and the LAN school, but the fighting spirit of the bamboo school is the strongest among them.


    One side of the Ju Zong didn''t listen to the wind, in the heart secretly surprised, thought, this ye family second when also cultivate to purple level. The purple level is not comparable to the Yellow level!


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Ye Tian holding a branch and knows that he doesn''t want to bully the small with the big and hurt himself. Looking at his free movement and the mellow fighting spirit of Zizhu, ye Yinzhu immediately focused on it, and did not dare to be careless. He knew that even if his fighting spirit was not worse than that of Ye Tian, he could not compare with the second grandfather who had been immersed in it for decades.


    However, at this time, ye Yinzhu would never show weakness, not against Ye Tian, but against other people of the eight schools of Donglong who were watching the battle around him.


    "Second grandfather, please do it." While saying that, he made the same movement as ye Tian, with his left hand behind and right hand forward, making a gesture of please. But he didn''t have any weapons in his hands.


    Ye Tian Leng for a moment, "Yinzhu, where''s your sword?"


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "this is my sword." As he said this, he swung his hand and caught a fallen leaf in autumn. The withered and yellow leaf fell between the index finger and the middle finger of his right hand. It seemed that it might break at any time.


    Ye Tian''s face changed, and the people of the eight schools of Donglong who watched the battle around him also changed. This time, even Qin Shang frowned. I thought to myself, this boy is not even ready to use the sound blade. Just now, when he pulled away Ye Li, he had already sent a sound to Ye Yinzhu with the spirit wave. Let him use the sound blade to attack and cut off Ye Tian''s weapon. Qin Shang had already judged that ye Tian could not use the real sword and ye Yinzhu. But at this time, ye Yinzhu''s reaction seems to have not heard his advice at all.


    Compared with the branches, the withered leaves are more vulnerable. I don''t know how much. Ye Yinzhu''s action is to tell people that he will never take advantage of weapons.


    In Ye Tian''s eyes, he was angry, "crazy boy. It seems that I really want to educate you for my elder brother. "


    Walking with the sword, ye Tian came to Ye Yinzhu''s side with a slight wrong step. The lavender halo condensed on the branches, even stronger than the sharp sword. Countless bamboo shadows appear on the tip of the sword, like Ye Yinzhu''s whole body.Ye Yinzhu, the proud bamboo sword technique, naturally knows that this sword shadow really attacks him only on his shoulders. It can be seen that ye Tian still has some reservation even in his anger and doesn''t want to hurt him.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. He didn''t move all the time. He watched the sword curtain cover his body. The last time he played with his father at the magic martial arts academy in Milan, when ye Zhong really showed the secret of aozhu sword, he couldn''t even take a sword. But now it is not the same. At this time, he has not only mastered the subtlety of aozhu sword, but also his strength has really improved to the purple level. With the experience of fighting with black phoenix, who else can be faster than black phoenix?


    Seeing the shadow of the sword approaching, ye Yinzhu doesn''t move. On the contrary, ye Tian is a little flustered. Although he attacks Ye Yinzhu''s shoulders, his fighting spirit is at the level of Zizhu after all. Once he hits, it will be a heavy blow. Thinking of Ye Yinzhu''s magician costume, ye Tian quickly takes back his fighting spirit and moves his sword shadow to both sides.


    As ye Tian moves his sword to attack the target with his exquisite control, ye Yinzhu finally moves. At that moment, he seems to be integrated with the sword shadow that ye Tian stabs. On one side of his body, he simply rushes forward and directly bumps into Ye Tian''s sword shadow. At the same time, his right hand lifts up like lightning. In a flash, ye Tian clearly sees the nearly broken sword in his hand The dead leaves have turned completely purple.


    Puff, puff, puff A series of Qi burst out, and ye Yinzhu and ye Tian had already exchanged a position when they were in the wrong shape.


    Ye Tian stood there, and didn''t even turn back to see ye Yinzhu. There was only a small part of the branch in his hand, and on the position of his heart, there was the dead leaf that was still in Ye Yinzhu''s fingers.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, it was just a moment. All the people on the scene were the strong ones of the eight schools of Donglong. Except for the four masters of magic, they had a poor eyesight. Everyone could see clearly what had happened.


    The position Ye Yinzhu chooses to break into is the weakest direction of Ye Tian''s sword technique. At the moment when he breaks through the Middle Road, the leaves in his hand become sharp blades under the action of Zizhu''s fighting spirit. With the edge of the leaves, he breaks the branches in Ye Tian''s hand inch by inch, and finally prints the leaves directly on the clothes at Ye Tian''s heart. If ye Yinzhu wanted Ye Tian''s life, even ten ye Tian had died just now.


    Ye Yinzhu stands with a negative hand. From the beginning to the end of the battle, his left hand is always behind him like Ye Tian. Ye Tian wants to let him, but he doesn''t take advantage of it.


    "Second grandfather, don''t underestimate your opponent at any time. You lost psychologically. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s words rang out in Ye Tian''s ear and turned slowly. His face had become extremely ugly.


    "No, it''s not. It''s clearly Ye''s intention to give way. " Did not listen to the wind dissatisfied with the cry, there is no juzong should have the demeanor.


    Ye Yinzhu glanced at him faintly, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. "In this case, then, please ask the elder of juzong to give us some advice. I''m willing to bet you on the position of Zhuzong. If you lose, master Ju will give it to me. If I lose, I will give Master Zhu to you. What do you think? "


    Did not listen to the voice of the wind suddenly stopped, face very unnatural sat back to his position, a pair of did not hear the appearance. Among the people present, in addition to Ye Zhong and his wife, only his fighting spirit is still about the eighth level of Huangju, which is equivalent to the blue level. And the difference between the yellow and purple level of Donglong bazong is very clear. If ye Yinzhu''s opponent is him, he doesn''t need any skills at all. He can defeat him directly in fighting spirit. If he is smart, he will not humiliate himself. He still says that he does not agree with the younger generation.


    Ye Li stares at his grandson stupidly. In fact, the only one who can watch ye Yinzhu in a daze is Ye Tian, the opponent of the wind and ye Yinzhu. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 440

    Purple, purple bamboo fighting spirit. These two words are repeated in everyone''s heart. How old is Ye Yinzhu? I''m not even 18 years old! Moreover, he was not the elder successor of the eight clans of Donglong, and he did not bear the special cultivation method of enlightening. Only by virtue of self-cultivation, he reached the level of Zizhu at the age of 18, which is a miracle, unprecedented miracle in the whole eight Donglong schools.


    Qin Shang''s dullness is the most obvious. At this time, he has been thinking about what ye Yinzhu said when he saw Ye Yinzhu. Fighting spirit and magic are at the same level, that is to say, his fighting spirit is Zizhu fighting spirit, so the Qin magic should also reach the level of Ziwei Qin heart!


    No one knows what ye Yinzhu''s cultivation was like before more than Qin Shang. When he just left the blue sky sea for more than a year, he was still in the Ninth level of chizi Qinxin. In just over a year, he even jumped ten steps to enter the purple level, which can''t be described as inconceivable.


    "See Lord." Ye Tian''s face gradually returned to normal. As the second person of Zhuzong, he was not as cheeky as juzong. No matter what, he lost. Although some do not agree, it is an indisputable fact that ye Yinzhu reached Zizhu''s fighting spirit before he was 18 years old. After a short loss, ye Tian is more excited at this time. He can clearly foresee that the time has come for the rise of Zhuzong.


    While saying this, ye Tian''s body kneels down in front of Ye Yinzhu like pushing a golden mountain to pour a jade pillar, and salutes respectfully according to the unique etiquette of Zhuzong. Ye Yinzhu was not only his nephew and grandson, but also the real leader of the bamboo sect.


    "Second grandfather, don''t be polite." Ye Yinzhu hurried forward and helped Ye Tian up. One strike to end the battle, in order to build Wei, although some use Ye Tian''s heart to win, but show the purple level strength is beyond doubt.


    People''s dullness has returned to normal. The two masters of painting and chess seem to be murmuring something. Ye Yinzhu vaguely seems to hear them mention the names of Ma Liang and Chang Hao.


    Elder Weiming''s face was very ugly. He never thought that Zhuzong had not lost face in front of many strong people in the eight schools of Donglong, but greatly promoted his position. The purple level of the younger generation is different from that of the older generation. Ye Yinzhu is not 18 years old! His future development can only be described as limitless.


    "Ye Li, you have a good grandson." In desperation, Wei Ming nodded his head and recognized Ye Yinzhu as the new leader of Qin clan.


    Ye Li has just returned to normal. He takes a deep look at his grandson. For 20 years, he has never been so excited as he is today. Ye Yinzhu''s face has made the former leader of the bamboo clan stand upright. Glancing at LAN Ruxue, he seemed to say, you see, without you, I have cultivated a good grandson.


    LAN Ruxue snorted coldly, "it seems that some people should go."


    Ye Li didn''t say a word. He turned around and swaggered out.


    "Brother ye, wait a minute." Qin Shang''s voice stopped Ye Li.


    "Lao Qin, what are you doing? I''m not qualified to stay. " Leaf leaves to leave the head also don''t return of say.


    Qin Shang said with a smile: "even if you want to go, you should take ye Laoer with you! Are you really angry with your brother? He is also for the good of Zhuzong. Now Yinzhu has got his approval, hasn''t it? That is to say, it is equivalent to the recognition of your whole bamboo sect. "


    Ye Li slowly turned around and looked at Ye Tian beside Ye Yinzhu. He said angrily: "second, what are you waiting for? Let others drive you? Don''t you come with me soon


    "Here we are. Big brother Ye Tian went to Ye Li''s side awkwardly and said in a low voice: "boss, can you stop calling me second? I don''t have no name."


    Ye Li glared at him, "the second is the second, don''t you want to ride on my head? I''m going


    "Wait, there''s me!" Qin Shang laughs, walks to Ye Yinzhu, looks around the audience, and says with a smile, "I''m lazy like old Ye Li. I don''t want to take care of anything since he steals his leisure. I have only one disciple, Yinzhu. I''ll pass on the position of master of Qin clan to him by the way. There are only two of us in qinzong, but no one will stop us. Yinzhu, from now on, you are the master of qinzong. In fact, the keepsake of qinzong and Zhuzong was given to you by your grandfather and me. The keepsake of Qin clan is the five Guqin. The keepsake of your bamboo clan is Bisi. You have to put it away. "


    "Qin Shang, Ye Li, stop for me." Weiming was furious and angrily stopped the three people who wanted to leave.


    "Oh? What else can I do for you, elder Qin Shang asked back.


    Wei Ming angrily said, "are you items when you are the leader of the eight schools of Donglong? Let''s just let it go? In the history of the eight sects, no one has ever been the leader of the two. But also across the two schools of martial arts and magic. In the name of the elder of the ether, I reject your abdication. "


    Qin Shang said calmly: "although there is no precedent, it has never been said in the eight patriarchal precepts that one person can not concurrently be the leader of two patriarchs. Since Ye Li and I both think that ye Yinzhu can sit in this position, we should give it to him. "


    If Qin Shang was a little worried about ye Yinzhu before, when he saw Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit and judged Ye Yinzhu''s magic level, he had nothing to worry about. He believes that his own disciples will be competent. At present, only Ye Yinzhu can resolve the contradiction between Donglong bazong and Qincheng. In order to resolve this contradiction, ye Yinzhu must have enough status in Donglong bazong. This is also the original intention that he and Ye Li give way to Ye Yinzhu.Without waiting for the elder to speak again, the two brothers of the Ye family and Qin Shang have gone with Ye Zhong and his wife. When ye Chonglin left, he gave his son a look, which means to tell him to wait for him in the Lord''s residence.


    Ye Yinzhu walked back to his grandmother and sat down. This time, his position was completely different from that before. Being the leader of two sects has made his status directly superior to the other six. After all, Zhuzong plays an important role in the eight schools of Donglong, and although qinzong is only composed of him and Qinshang, the magic of qinzong is generally recognized as the first in Donglong.


    The audience was silent. At this time, Donglong people didn''t even know what to talk about.


    For a long time, LAN Ruxue, who is closest to Ye Yinzhu, said, "Yinzhu, is everything Qin Shang just said true?"


    Ye Yinzhu asked: "grandma, do you think I''ll make fun of this kind of thing? Just now, elder Weiming also said that I was born in the eight schools of Donglong. Even if I am dissatisfied with Donglong''s decision, I still have Donglong people''s blood. In this matter of life and death, it is impossible to cheat. You can do your best to investigate this matter. At that time, I was not the only one who survived the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war. "


    LAN Ruxue sighed and said, "but it''s doomed. I''m afraid the news of the establishment of the Donglong Empire has spread all over the mainland at this time. If we go out now and say that there is no such thing, how can our Donglong bazong call on our fellow countrymen with black hair and black eyes to rebuild the Empire? So far, the East Dragon Empire must be established. And Qin City is the best place for us to take root. Since you also admit that you are a member of Donglong, grandma hopes you can give up your own interests for the future of Donglong, OK? Promise grandma to contribute the Qin City to the future of Donglong empire. "


    Looking at LAN Ruxue, ye Yinzhu''s eyes became cold and stiff. He shook his head firmly and said, "sorry, grandma, I can''t promise you about this. Because the current Qin City is not my own interest at all. As you may have seen when you came here, there are other races. They are all friends I invited, not subordinates of Qincheng. Now the Qin City is gradually built on the basis of our joint efforts. Qin City does not belong to me alone. I have no right to give it to Donglong. If we Donglong bazong people want to stay and be sheltered by Qin City, then I am duty bound. After all, you are all my relatives and people. However, if bazong wants to control Qincheng, it is absolutely impossible. With the rash behavior of the decision-makers of the eight sects, if Qin City is handed over to you, it will be destroyed. At the same time, I can''t explain to other partners of Qin City. That''s my opinion. Please think it over. Grandma, I''ll go first


    With these words, ye Yinzhu stood up and walked out directly. The crowd watched him leave, but no one stopped him. But some people''s eyes become extremely cold.


    looked as like as two peas of his grandson left, and a smile of sadness appeared in LAN''s eyes. He was exactly the same stubborn as he was. What grandchildren did he have? What kind of grandson did he have?


    "Qin City refuses to rule. What should we do about it?" Not clear cold said. Today, he has been contradicted by the Ye Yinzhu family and Qin Shang, and his anger has reached a certain level.


    But the wind came out again, "elder Taishang, do you still need hesitation? Since they refuse to rule, we will suppress them by force. This small Qin City, as long as we Ju Zong hands is enough. As long as we wipe them out thoroughly, we will see who dares to disobey our orders. At that time, we will be the masters of Qin City, and the founding ceremony of Donglong empire will be held smoothly. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 441

    "Don''t listen to the wind, you''d better shut up. As for the suggestion of juzong, I hope we can wait until the master of leaf comes back to discuss it. " The master of chess, Nie Ping, can''t help talking. Not listening to the wind''s repeated clamour caused his dissatisfaction. Among the eight schools of Donglong, the four schools of magic are in a weak position. As the head of the four schools of magic, the Qin school is oppressed by the Ju school, which makes them rise to the same resistance. At the beginning, when Xu TU was chosen to develop or establish the country directly, the four magic schools, the chess school and the painting school, supported Qin Shang and Ye Li. Only shuzong and other martial arts schools supported the founding of the country. In addition to the three supreme elders'' unified statement, we had this reckless behavior.


    Elder Meiqing said in a deep voice: "elder Wei, I think we should wait until the people of juzong and meizong come back. After all, the only royal blood of the Donglong Empire has not returned safely, and it is not the right time for us to hold the founding ceremony. After the two patriarchs come back, we will carefully study how to integrate with Qin City. The Empire has just been established, and killing is not a good choice. What''s more, now ye Yinzhu has become the leader of the bamboo sect. With the support of the bamboo sect, and Qin Shang and Ye Li, if we really do it, I''m afraid it will cause great damage. In my opinion, Qincheng is not as simple as it seems. I think you also feel that in the Brenner mountains, there are several strong breath that can threaten our east dragon. "


    Not clear vision turns to the LAN such as snow of one side, "Lan Chang Lao, what''s your opinion?"


    LAN Ruxue said, "I agree with elder Mei. Let''s wait for the two masters of Mei Zong and Ju Zong to come back."


    Weiming sighs secretly. Although he supports his nephew''s opinion of not listening to Feng in his heart, he seldom persuades the majority. It''s not only the chess school that is dissatisfied with not listening to Feng, but also the painting school and the LAN school. It''s not a good time to decide.


    "In this case, according to the two elders, everything will be decided after the two masters of Mei and Ju return. Let''s all have a rest. " The final conclusion is not clear.


    "Wait a minute." LAN Ruxue suddenly said, "I hope all the sects will take good care of their disciples. No one is allowed to have conflicts with Qin City before the final decision is made at the sects meeting, so as to avoid more trouble caused by intensified conflicts."


    In addition to not listening to the wind, other people subconsciously nodded. They all know that LAN Ruxue''s decision is the best way at present.


    Walking out of the courtyard, ye Yinzhu felt a little more relaxed, but his deep worry became more intense. What I don''t know is right. After all, he was born in the eight schools of Donglong! Blood is thicker than water. How can he fight against Donglong bazong? Let''s not say whether the strength of Qin City can compete with the eight schools of Donglong. Can you really fight against your own people? The answer is No.


    Back to the Lord''s house, his family are waiting here, even Anya and Zi are there.


    "Yinzhu, Yanluo, I''ve settled them. You don''t need to worry. How''s it going? " Anya is the most anxious one. It''s not easy for the elves to take root in Qin City!


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "I don''t know how they will decide, but I have already made my position public. It will never give up the power of Qin City. Sister Anya and Zi, don''t worry. What I promised you will be done. "


    Anya sighed, "unfortunately, the time is too short. If we are given a few more years to develop and make Qincheng have enough strength, no one will want to shout in our Qincheng. "


    After listening to Anya''s words, Ye Li on one side said with some dissatisfaction: "little girl, you can''t say that. Yinzhu is a member of the eight schools of Donglong. Although I don''t agree with the practice of the eight decision-makers. But from my point of view, it''s true that Qin City belongs to the eight schools of Donglong. "


    Anya smiles and says, "Mr. Ye, you are Yinzhu''s grandfather. I respect you. But the little girl''s three words should be avoided. I''m the elves. I''m over 400 years old. If you rank by age, I''m afraid... "


    Ye Li''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t speak again.


    Ye Yinzhu gives Anya a a pitiful look. Anya shakes her head helplessly and says, "Yinzhu, this matter must be properly solved. Otherwise, I can control the elves, but the dwarves and goblins are the last to enter our Qin City. These two races are too sensitive. The biggest fear is being enslaved. You have to think about it for them. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said with a bitter smile, "of course I know. Sister Anya, please give me some time. To tell you the truth, I didn''t think of a good solution to this matter. "


    Anya said in a deep voice: "Yinzhu, this matter is related to the future safety of our four ethnic groups and the future of more than 20000 human beings in Qincheng. You have to make a decision. We are not afraid even if Donglong bazong really wants to launch a military attack on us. You know the strength of Qin City. We don''t want to embarrass you, but there''s really no other way. In fact, it is not impossible for Donglong bazong to become the leader of Qin City, but our bottom line is that you must be the leader of Donglong bazong. You must be the supreme ruler of the eight schools of Donglong. "


    "Me? It''s impossible. Even though I have become the leader of Zhuzong and qinzong, among the eight, I have a lower rank, let alone a lower status. It''s almost impossible. " Ye Yinzhu frowned in pain.Qin Shang sighed, "I didn''t expect that the arrival of Donglong bazong would bring you so much trouble. Frankly speaking, when we came here, we didn''t know anything about Qin City. In our opinion, it should be just a very ordinary place with excellent location. But I don''t know Qin City has developed rapidly in your absence. Yinzhu, your grandfather and I don''t participate in this matter. Since you have taken over our position, you have to show the ability of two patriarchs. I''m afraid the best solution at present is coexistence. This Brenner mountain range is wide enough. If we Donglong bazong can coexist with the original residents of your Qin City, it will be a temporary choice. As for the future, it depends on you. You have to remember that at any time, this continent speaks with strength. When you have overwhelming power, your words will become an order. It''s not impossible to order the eight schools of Donglong. "


    Ye Li glanced at Qin Shang and said, "Lao Qin, are you teaching my grandson to rebel? Although I''m not satisfied with those guys, as a member of Donglong, we Zhuzong people can never do such a thing. "


    Qin Shang said: "what is treason? I just hope Yinzhu can lead Donglong bazong to a bright road. Among the younger generation of eight schools, who can have the potential of Yinzhu? The future of our Donglong empire is Yinzhu. "


    Qin Shang''s eyes flashed, and he said helplessly: "forget it, I don''t care. Yinzhu, do it yourself. You just have to remember that no matter when your two grandfathers are standing by your side. But you also have to promise me that no matter what happens later, you can''t bring disaster to Zhuzong, that is to say, Zhuzong won''t fight with his people for you. Fratricidal is something we would never want to see. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded firmly, "grandfather, no matter when, I won''t let that happen. Even if I really want to fight, I will try my best to reduce the fighting to the minimum. Donglong also doesn''t want large-scale sacrifice. I think our Qin City has the power to frighten peace. "


    Turning back, he looked at Anya and Zi, "Anya sister, Zi, I''ve made up my mind. It is impossible to drive out the eight Donglong sects, and I will not fight them. At present, the best way is peaceful coexistence. At least for the time being. The Brenner mountains are still under our control. What we need most now is time for development. "


    Anya breathed a sigh of relief and said, "the temporary peaceful coexistence is also the best way."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sister Anya, Zi, please lead your people to repair in the mountains near Qin City. Everything will wait for me. At the same time, we also ask the dwarven soldiers, including Ming, to be ready. Although the civil war in Qin City will not happen, we must have enough deterrent force. Only in this way can we have the capital to speak in front of the diehards of Donglong bazong. "


    For Donglong eight, ye Yinzhu is deeply disappointed, reckless decision has brought Donglong eight into extreme crisis. French Blue closed does not mean that they do not know everything about the outside world. What if they lift the closure halfway? Let alone the eight schools of Donglong, I''m afraid that the whole Qin City will come to nothing. Now we can only go one step at a time and hope that the French will not lift the closure.


    "Yinzhu, come out." Just then, a cold voice came from outside the Lord''s mansion.


    Ye Yinzhu recognized the voice of her grandmother LAN Ruxue and subconsciously looked at her grandfather.


    Ye Li nodded to Ye Yinzhu, "go. She''s stubborn, but she''s your grandmother after all. "


    Ye Yinzhu agreed and quickly walked out of the Lord''s house.


    LAN Ruxue stood quietly outside the Lord''s house, looking at Ye Yinzhu coming out, with a complicated light in her eyes, "twenty years, even my grandson has grown so big. Yinzhu, grandma, I''m sorry. It''s the first time I''ve seen you since you were born. I never did my duty as a grandmother. "


    Looking at LAN Ruxue''s eyes, ye Yinzhu felt soft, "grandma, don''t do this. I know you must have a problem. You and grandfather... "


    ----------------------


    friends who like this set of works, vote for Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 442

    LAN Ruxue shakes her hand and doesn''t let Ye Yinzhu go on, "the matter between me and Ye Li is between our adults. Don''t ask. Yinzhu, I''m here to tell you that for the time being, the eight masters of Donglong will not take any action. We''ll make a decision after the two masters of juzong and meizong come to join us. Don''t be stubborn, son. Do you want to see the life of Qin City destroyed? "


    With a flash of light in his eyes, ye Yinzhu asked: "this Qin City is my place. Why do the eight schools of Donglong, my people, have to bring life here?"


    LAN Ruxue was stunned for a moment. She was asked by Ye Yinzhu and was speechless. Naturally, she would not be as cunning as the second child of juzong. She sighed and said, "fifteen days, fifteen days at most, meizong and juzong will come back. You have to prepare for the worst. If we really start, what grandma can keep is only our family. "


    "Fifteen days? It seems that I have to make some preparations. Grandma, don''t worry. If Donglong bazong really wants to attack Qincheng, then it''s time for us to negotiate. These days, I will restrain my subordinates and partners and try not to conflict with the eight sects. "


    Ye Yinzhu is also secretly relieved. With 15 days of buffer time, he can have more plans. At this time, he has a plan in his mind. If he wants to keep peace between the two sides, Qin City must have the upper hand in terms of strength. The power of Qin City can be controlled by itself. As long as the strength has the upper hand, the people of Donglong bazong are not stupid after all, so they will not force a war.


    Strength, strength. These two words keep spinning in Ye Yinzhu''s mind.


    Donglong bazong is really powerful. There are nearly 30 purple level masters. They are human beings, not gods. Facing so many purple level masters, they are not so easy to deal with. In addition to the goblin tribe, all of the four foreign tribes in Qincheng have strong fighting capacity. One hundred behemoths are needless to say, their power can definitely be compared with 20 purple level masters. After all, there are three golden bimons and two powerful ice apes, which are five level 9 Warcraft. Plus purple, Anya, dwarf patriarch Lutz and himself, in the comparison between the strong, Qin City is not too bad. In terms of soldiers, Qin City will lag far behind. The total number of elves, dwarves and human soldiers in Qin City is less than 10000. Although the combat effectiveness is good, it is still too weak compared with the strength accumulated by the eight schools of Donglong for thousands of years. The skills of Donglong eight schools of martial arts and four schools of martial arts can even make a martial arts master compete with his opponent who is two levels higher than himself. 5000 green level Donglong eight schools of martial arts masters can not compete with him.


    What can be used to make up for the lack of personnel strength? First of all, what ye Yinzhu thinks of is the artifact. With its own artifact level dead wood dragon harp, it can produce a certain deterrent effect. Oh, by the way, we have a big help. That is the guardian of the dwarves, the mountain giant Ming. Ming himself is an adult level 10 Warcraft! Plus the hammer of Thor.


    Enough. Enough power. In this way, the existing strength of Qin City can even be equal to that of Donglong bazong. Now what I want to do is to make Qin City more powerful as far as possible.


    After careful calculation, ye Yinzhu is really relieved that with enough strength to confront and deter, war is impossible inside Qin City. However, I''m afraid that I will be regarded as a traitor in the eyes of the leaders of Donglong bazong. Sister Anya is right. Unless one day the eight schools of Donglong can give priority to their own orders, as they do now in Qincheng, they can really resolve these contradictions. Ten years, France and blue have been closed for ten years. I hope I can solve this problem in this decade. If ten years later, Qin City can''t compete with Falan, then I have to find a way to lead Qin City to leave here.


    Fifteen days. There are fifteen days left. In these 15 days, I always have to do something.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu went back to the mansion, arranged his parents and two grandfathers, and immediately started to take action.


    Time passed day by day. In a twinkling of an eye, it was ten days later.


    As the night falls, ye Yinzhu sits on the top of this towering mountain, quietly listening to Phil Jackson teach him the secrets of the Necromancer''s magic.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Undead magic, is through the soul to control each other''s body. But it''s not slavery. The most advanced undead magic, in fact, has only one effect, just like the Phoenix Tail plume in your space ring, that is resurrection. I once told you that the reason why the undead magic was studied is actually the result of the efforts of the magicians who have lost their loved ones to re connect with their loved ones'' souls and even revive their loved ones through this special magic. Therefore, the real undead magic is not an evil existence. OK, you can practice according to what I teach you. Your mind control is far from enough. Only when your mind control reaches a certain level can you communicate with the dead. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and asked, "Mr. Phil Jackson, if I want to use undead magic, do I need to practice dark magic?"


    Phil Jackson hesitated for a moment and said, "it was supposed to be practiced. After all, communication with the soul needs to be done in the dark. But I hope that the old way will not affect your development. I''ve been thinking hard these days about how to use undead magic without affecting the development of your Qin magic. Now I have some ideas, but it''s not mature. You should practice mind control. The more mind control you have, the better it will be for you to use undead magic in the future. It''s also very helpful for your zither magic. "For ten days, ye Yinzhu has been busy between Qincheng and Brenner mountains during the daytime. Donglong bazong has settled down in Qin City. At Ye Yinzhu''s command, Qin City afforded their daily necessities. The ten thousand people of Donglong bazong are arranged on the east side of Xinqin city. But the people who gave them food and water were all Qincheng Aboriginal people. Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, the four alien groups of Qincheng all concentrated in the mountains near Qincheng and acted secretly.


    In the evening, ye Yinzhu began to learn magic from Phil Jackson. Phil Jackson is worthy of being the former Dark Tower master and the closest human being to God. Many of his views on magic are unheard of by Ye Yinzhu, and his receptivity also makes Phil Jackson very satisfied. Of course, in ten days, Phil Jackson didn''t even have enough time to instill knowledge into Ye Yinzhu. He could only increase Ye Yinzhu''s magic experience.


    Under Phil Jackson''s explanation, ye Yinzhu entered a new field of magic, no longer limited to his own piano magic, but had a comprehensive understanding of all the magic in the whole continent. Phil Jackson is especially good at magic control. Those incredible super control are the main direction of Ye Yinzhu''s learning at this stage.


    "Yinzhu, where are you? Come on When ye Yinzhu is trying to cultivate his soul control, the call of purple comes from his soul.


    "Mr. Phil Jackson, Zi is calling me. I have to go. He seems to have something urgent to ask for me." Ye Yinzhu looks at his soul in front of him.


    Phil Jackson said, "go. You can have a level 10 Warcraft as a partner, which is not even done by the owners of the Falan tower. Even I am very curious about the real strength of the legendary Amethyst bimon. " While saying this, Phil Jackson turns into a wisp of black smoke and melts into Ye Yinzhu''s dragon ring.


    Take a deep breath and mix up the fighting spirit and magic power in your body. Ye Yinzhu floats up and walks towards the mountain where the dwarves are located under the guidance of purple soul.


    In recent ten days, although the arrival of the eight Donglong sects has caused some uneasiness among the dwarves and goblin tribes, after ye Yinzhu''s pacification, the dwarves have completely compromised. Among other things, the bodies of the giant dragons that ye Yinzhu brought to them completely convinced these crazy people. Especially the precious jade magic dragon made the four elders of the dwarves extremely satisfied, which was comparable to the last time they saw krypton gold. As for the goblin tribes that were born with the dwarves, they naturally settled down. After all, only the dwarves can make what they design perfectly. What the dwarfs like most is the drawings and wine made by the goblin tribe.


    Ziji''s speed is flying like a lightning bolt in the mountains. These days, ye Yinzhu has carefully thought about why heifenghuang''s speed is so much faster than himself in the same level. With his own judgment and the guidance of Phil Jackson, ye Yinzhu finds that the reason why heifenghuang''s speed is faster is not because her fighting spirit is much stronger than herself What we want is that black phoenix seems to have a special law when applying fighting spirit, which is combined with nature. Use the wind in the air and some other factors to increase the speed in an instant. Also, her application of fighting spirit has its particularity. The speed of short-distance instant transfer needs to be explosive.


    With this discovery, ye Yinzhu himself is also trying hard to see if he can develop a similar method to work on his body method. Ten days is undoubtedly too short. At least he hasn''t found any clue yet.


    In the bright light of the stars and the moon, ye Yinzhu soon came to the peak where the dwarves lived. With his speed, ordinary dwarves could not even see. When he got to the cave where the dwarves lived, Zi had already been waiting for him here. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 443

    "Yinzhu, come with me." Purple some urgently said, purple eyes flicker can''t hide excitement.


    Ye Yinzhu was overjoyed, "purple, is it going to be


    Purple hard point a head, to Ye Yinzhu waved, immediately toward the hole * * go.


    Ye Yinzhu is closely behind Zi, and his heart beats faster unconsciously. Finally, he is about to succeed. Soon, they come directly to the deepest part of the cave.


    A hundred of the strongest dwarves are guarding the scene. Even the mountain giant Ming has turned into a human figure, waiting for the arrival of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Brother Ming, long time no see." In the face of the ten strong, the real sub God level master, ye Yinzhu dare not neglect, and quickly went up with purple.


    Ming smile, his attitude is still so mild, "long time no see, Emperor Qin. Thank you very much for providing such a good living place for the dwarves. If there''s anything I can do for you, don''t mention it. " These days, the mountain giant is very happy here. The goblin tribe''s wine, enough food and fresh air are all his favorite. What''s more, the dwarves he is guarding don''t need to meet any crisis here. They devote themselves to the greatest hobby of dwarves, casting. Those special precious materials are exciting to see, not to mention the dwarves. Now the dwarves'' casting masters are all crazy, and they even don''t know about Donglong bazong''s coming to Qin City Don''t know, also won''t care, for them, eyes only casting.


    Ming and Zi, the two strong men, surrounded by Ye Yinzhu, walked to the deepest part of the cave. As they moved forward, a hot breath came to their faces.


    "Yinzhu, come on." Anya pokes out her head from the inside and sees that it''s Ye Yinzhu. The three of them quickly greet them.


    The three quickened their pace. The deepest part of the cave was actually a melting pot, which was built by the dwarves with the help of the bimong. The earth fire of the dwarves in the Arctic wasteland was introduced here in a special way by the dwarves, and then through continuous refining, the earth fire has better effect.


    At this time, in the center of this huge melting pot, a total of more than ten dwarves are busy. They are all wearing a special set of dark blue armor, which is the unique equipment of the dwarves'' foundry masters, and is also the secret of the dwarves. They are the guardians of the water god who have 80% immunity to fire damage. Only under the protection of such armor can they complete the most important casting in high temperature.


    At this time, the four elders of the dwarves were all in the middle of the group. They were sweating and were carving something with sharp chisels. Because the temperature is too high, they often have to replace the softened chisel, while the other dwarfs nearby are quickly assembling something, combining the parts with a reddish gold glow.


    Next to the furnace, including the new arrival of Ye Yinzhu, Zi and Ming, the heads of all ethnic groups in Qincheng have gathered here. Anya, guru, the elder of the goblin tribe, and Lutz, the head of the dwarf tribe, all nervously look at the busy figures on the central platform of the furnace.


    The most exciting thing is the guru elder. As a goblin, he has no fighting ability. At this time, although he is also wearing the water god guard armor provided by the dwarves, he is still sweating. With the help of water system magic, Anya kept cooling him, he could stand there steadily. However, the eyes of the goblin tribe elder were full of excitement. There have been countless researches on the goblin tribe over the years, but only a few of them are really worthy of being regarded as the pioneers of history. The last casting work in front of us is one of those.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi look at each other, and both of them see the fanaticism in each other''s eyes. They can clearly feel how magnificent the giant things are being assembled in this furnace. Even in the hot furnace, the hidden breath still exudes extraordinary magic power, and the inherent light is constantly flashing. They can even expect that this will be a miracle It''s a masterpiece of the world.


    At the same time, ye Yinzhu found that there was a purple sword in the deep of the crypt furnace. Wasn''t it the Amethyst sword that purple had broken during the war against the great beast gracis?


    "Purple, your sword?"


    Purple chin head said: "dwarf elders promised to help me recast the Amethyst sword. According to my body, the volume of this Amethyst sword is still smaller. But the bigger the sword, the easier it will break. Therefore, the dwarven elders decided to use some special methods to mix some materials with better ductility to help me recast. But the original material of the Amethyst sword is too hard. It needs to be softened in this crypt furnace first. When this work is finished, the elders will make it for me. "


    "It''s great that the Amethyst sword can recover, Zi. Congratulations. Elders, if you have any material needs, just use them. "


    With a smile, Ziwei said, "can I be polite to you? There is no shortage of Vajra essence, krypton gold, Magic Silver and so on. By the way, I''m going to use a little sacred giant keel, which can be regarded as the soul rest of the ancestors who used this epee. "


    For ye Yinzhu, although those things are precious, they are all external things. In his heart, purple has a high position.Just at this time, on the platform of the furnace, a group of dazzling milli light suddenly soared into the sky, accompanied by a strong flash of light, a little bit of purple starlight surging floating, each point of purple light is surrounded by a circle of silver halo. And the whole thing was assembled at the same time.


    It''s a huge gun. The gun body looks very solid. The huge gun body emits a burning light. The dark golden light pattern flows on it. The volume of the whole gun is about 10 square meters. In the center is a semicircle, which covers the base below. In the center of the semicircle is a thick barrel. The barrel is not very long, only about three meters, but the diameter is enough It''s more than a meter. It''s dark. At this time, the four elders of the dwarves just finished the manufacturing of the last core part, perfectly combined the last part on the gun body to cover the core position.


    Yes, this is the magic gun. After ye Yinzhu decided to use the best material for casting, the four elders of the dwarves promised him to complete the first magic gun in Qin City in four months.


    That little bit of purple light is emitted from the core, and everything around is releasing a strong light, a trace of halo flow, dark gold lines become more and more clear.


    "Back." Luciano, the first elder of the dwarves, yelled. All the craftsmen of the dwarves immediately retreated, including him, and quickly retreated to the edge of the furnace.


    Luciano didn''t seem to see ye Yinzhu appear. At this time, he and the other three dwarven elders'' eyes were completely fixed on the huge magic gun. "Everyone listen to my command, when I call three, slowly inject your fighting spirit into the crypt furnace, and trigger the strongest ground fire. It''s the last step of casting to really integrate all the materials of magic gun. We can''t be careless. Please do your best. I''m ready. "


    After listening to Luciano''s words, everyone''s expression became serious. Ye Yinzhu''s body flashed in front of Gulu, the elder of goblin tribe, and protected him with his own body.


    Gulu was surprised to find that even under the protection of Anya, he would still feel the heat, but it disappeared because of the arrival of Ye Yinzhu. He naturally understood that it was Ye Yinzhu''s good intention, and he could not help feeling a little grateful. At the same time, he wondered why Ye Yinzhu could do something that even Anya, the strong man of purple level 8, could not do.


    Of course, Gulu doesn''t know that the Shenyuan magic robe on Ye Yinzhu is a special existence. Any element will become non element after the transformation of the Shenyuan magic robe. Although the fire element here is surging, it can''t pose a threat in front of the Shenyuan magic robe. That''s why Ye Yinzhu doesn''t protect himself with fighting spirit although he feels hot.


    "One Two Three... " In Luciano''s hoarse three shouts, all the strong people on the scene instantly released their fighting spirit, and the surging fighting spirit was gently injected into the ground. For a moment, all the fighting spirit that appeared here was purple. Ye Yinzhu found that the four elders of the dwarves were all strong at the beginning of the purple class. Although they could not compare with Rutz in fighting spirit, they also fully showed the strength of the dwarves.


    What attracts Ye Yinzhu''s attention most is the fighting spirit released by the mountain giant Mingshi. It can''t be described as fighting spirit any more. Zhongzheng''s gentle milky white light floats down. It seems that he stands out and walks alone among many purples, but it is his milky white halo that makes the fire below produce the greatest reaction.


    Under the action of everyone''s fighting spirit, just in a moment, the temperature of the whole furnace rose to more than three times of the previous, and the dark red flame suddenly turned into blue, which completely enveloped the magic gun. From the outside, we can no longer see the appearance of the magic gun, even the purple star light released before the magic gun was completely shrouded.


    The bluish blue flame became more and more intense. Ming suddenly gave a big drink, and his whole body suddenly spewed out a surging white flame. Under the action of his huge divine energy, the bluish blue flame was suddenly rendered white, hot white. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 444

    In addition to Ye Yinzhu and Zi, all the people around stepped back at the same time. The strong temperature was beyond their ability to compete. Even the purple body has condensed that layer of purple crystal.


    The huge energy breath is constantly improving, and the surrounding temperature is also getting higher and higher. It is worthy of being an adult level 10 Warcraft. At this moment, his strength is unmatched by anyone. The huge energy fluctuation makes him complete the final flame ascension by himself.


    White level, this is the white level, many purple level can not be compared to the sub God level! Looking at Ming, and thinking back on the original war beast gracis, ye Yinzhu''s eyes can''t help but become hot. Purple will become white one day, and even the sleepy flash thunder in his arms can evolve to white. How can he fall behind? If you want to catch up with them, you have to work ten or 100 times as hard.


    The white flame gradually declined from the peak of the blazing, accompanied by the gradual decline of the white light, Ming''s face was a little more pale, and big drops of sweat fell from his chiseled face.


    At this moment, suddenly, a powerful magic breath came out from the center of the white flame. Just in an instant, the white flame had been completely dispelled by it, the purple star disappeared, and the dark golden body also changed its color. At this moment in front of the public, just a huge black cannon. The gun body is dark, even without any reflection of luster. The original surging energy breath is completely dimmed at this moment, and all the breath is full of connotation. It seems that this cannon is just a huge iron knot.


    Accustomed to the dazzling light and huge breath of the artifact, all the people couldn''t help showing their doubts. Ye Yinzhu asked: "elder Luciano, have we succeeded?"


    Luciano stood there, not only him, but also the other three elders around him.


    "Elder, have we made it?" Purple also asked. With the efforts of so many people, if it has not been successful, I am afraid the magic gun will not be successful in the future.


    Luciano suddenly gave a bitter smile. "I don''t know if it''s a success. In other words, we''ve made a big success. "


    Feeling the puzzled eyes of the public, Luciano explained: "according to the rules of our dwarves, all objects have their own luster. The purer the luster, the more powerful the casting will be. For example, the mieshen crossbow that I lent to Lord Ye of Qin emperor represents the level of its artifact. The purest dark gold is on the bow of mieshen crossbow, which fully shows that its strongest point is its attack power. And in the history of the dwarves, there is only one thing that didn''t shine after it was shaped, as it is now


    "What is that?" Anya asks curiously.


    "I know that." The guru elder of the goblin tribe came out from behind Ye Yinzhu. At this time, the temperature in the furnace had dropped a lot, and he was protected by the water god. He was no longer afraid of scorching. Looking at the people''s eyes, Gulu said in a deep voice: "when the dwarves forged that weapon, we goblin tribe also helped, so I know. Elder Luciano, if I''m not wrong, what you said about the matte items should be the hammer of thunder, the most precious treasure of your dwarves


    Luciano nodded and said, "what guru said is right. It''s the hammer of Thor."


    "The hammer of Thor?" For a moment, the light on his hand flashed, and the pointed hammer had already appeared in his grasp. The intense blue and purple lightning immediately dissipated the fire elements in the air, and the domineering atmosphere surged out. The huge energy fluctuation brought a sense of paralysis to the people around him every time. The pure thunder light circulates on the hammer body, where is there no luster!


    Luciano said: "don''t be surprised, the hammer of Thor didn''t have any brilliance when it was first cast, but it would only be so when two hammers of Thor were together. A single Thor''s hammer is just a artifact. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "Elder, do you mean that there is no shining light in the dwarves'' casting, except for the waste products, there is only one possible super artifact like Thor''s hammer?"


    When ye Yinzhu said this, the audience was shocked. What is the concept of super artifact? Artifact is supreme to ordinary people. In their view, artifact is just a tool. However, the super artifact is not like this. Artifact is known as the instrument used by God, while super artifact is known as the weapon worshipped by God. There''s a huge gap between the two. On the whole continent, supernatural objects are just legends. It can be said that such a super artifact as Thor''s hammer is unique. The orc Thor tribe only relies on half of Thor''s hammer and a special magic array to make it impossible for human beings to break Thor''s hammer fortress. If it is really a super artifact, how powerful will it be!


    Super artifact, even ye Yinzhu''s eyes also showed the light of yearning, and Anya trembled: "this, is this really a super artifact? If it is, there is nothing terrible about our Qin City. What kind of power dare to fight against super artifact? Unless the closure of Falun is lifted, Qin City will be the death place of any enemy. The place of destruction. "Luciano gave a wry smile and said, "if that were true, I would not be like this. On the whole, I don''t think it''s enough to be a super artifact. Because it has no core. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. "Do you mean the soul of artifact?"


    Luciano nodded and said, "yes, any artifact has a soul, and super artifact is no exception. As a super artifact, it needs more soul than ordinary artifact. Only the crystal core of level 10 Warcraft can be worthy of this super magic gun. "


    "Ah? How could that be Ye Yinzhu exclaimed, do you want the crystal nucleus of level 10 Warcraft? The presence of level 10 Warcraft is not without, but whether it is purple or bright, it is the mainstay of Qin City! How could their nuclei be used in this cannon? However, if there is no level 10 Warcraft crystal core, the power of this super magic weapon is not as good as an ordinary magic weapon.


    "Ah." Luciano sighed, "it''s all our greed. The materials used in the casting process are really good. In addition to the base, the main parts of this magic gun are all made of Vajra. That''s a great Vajra! In addition, the magic array is made of Magic Silver mixed with krypton gold, and all the rare materials used in the precise construction. Even at the junction, we used bone powder ground from the sacred dragon bones. These are almost the most advanced materials on the mainland, combined to produce more powerful effects than we think. It was cast directly into a model of a super artifact. To be exact, it''s a super artifact without a core. "


    No super artifact in the back core? Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "that is the super artifact that can''t be used."


    Luciano shook his head and said, "how can the magic items cast by us dwarves not be used. Although we are too perfect for this magic gun, it can still be used even without the level 10 Warcraft crystal core as the core, and the effect will not be worse than the real super artifact. "


    "Oh? How can we use this super magic gun? "


    Luciano said: "if you want to use it, the first thing you need is to supply it with enough elements. The reason why it needs the crystal core of level 10 Warcraft as the core is that only the crystal core of level 10 Warcraft can satisfy its power and absorb the magic elements in the air to launch again. If the loss is not included, it is not impossible to use level 9 Warcraft''s crystal core. However, each level 9 Warcraft crystal core can only launch one shot. We can''t predict its power now. However, judging from the power of super artifact, the strike of this super Warcraft crystal core will be equal to the combined power of at least three forbidden spells. At the same time, in the design of the goblin tribe, as long as the magic gun is installed on a high mountain, after passing, we need to build an all-round monitoring and control system in the whole Brenner mountains to control it. Its power and range are enough to cover the whole Brenner mountains, and the enemy in any direction can''t escape its attack range. "


    The crystal nucleus of level 9 Warcraft is used as ammunition. One crystal nucleus can fire one shot. Ye Yinzhu can''t help laughing bitterly. You know, any level 9 Warcraft crystal core is a treasure for a magician. At least tens of millions of gold coins can be sold at the auction! The price of launching this magic guided gun is too high. Several purple level magicians can also achieve the combination of the three forbidden spells, but it is almost impossible to attack this magic gun with such a radius to cover the whole Brenner mountains.


    Taking a deep breath, ye Yinzhu said: "it seems that this super artifact can only be used as our killer mace in the future. Unless we encounter extreme crisis, we really can''t use it. Fortunately, we have enough ammunition now. The crystal cores of those nine level dragons are still there. Elder Luciano, please install this super magic gun on the highest mountain of Brenner mountain with a crystal core of black dragon as the core, so that it can be launched at any time. If we can, can the omni-directional monitoring and control system be connected with this cannon first, so as to facilitate our control? "


    ----------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 445

    Continuous writing has made Xiaosan extremely useless. In order to maintain a stable update, Xiaosan decided to keep updating 9000 every day after weighing the amount of writing every day. It''s really the limit to keep updating 9000 + every day. This is my biggest update. It''s unlikely to be any higher. If you vote for Cui Geng for Xiaosan''s sake, please vote for 5000 words. Thank you The actual investment is of little significance in other columns.


    There are also VIP ticket friends, please smash the ticket to Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 446

    Guru, the elder of goblin tribe, said: "it''s OK. The single line monitoring and control system is very simple. You just need to install the positioning transmitter. Let Luciano and I finish this. It will be finished in five days. In the future, within the radius of this super magic gun, we Qincheng people will have a real say. Lord Qin, please give us a name for this first magic gun. After all, it''s a super artifact. It''s worth having a name for it. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "as a supernatural weapon, the destruction of this magic gun can be imagined. In this case, we call it the annihilation gun. To be honest, I never want to see it blow. "


    There was a faint smile on everyone''s face. With the arrival of Donglong bazong, Qincheng had so many sharp tools that it would be easier to negotiate. It is not difficult to achieve peace within the radius of the annihilation gun.


    The casting of magic gun is finished, which makes Ye Yinzhu feel relieved. In the past ten days, at his strong request, dwarven masters rushed to finish the casting of this cannon in advance. With it, the power of Qincheng itself has increased a lot.


    "Masters, you have worked hard. Let''s have a quick rest. Elder Luciano, I want to know, when we are casting ordinary magic guns in the future, how long can we cast one? "


    Luciano gave a hearty smile and said, "it''s much easier. Everything is difficult at the beginning. With this experience, we only need to mass produce all parts of the magic gun at the same time. In the case of enough metal, it only takes one year for our first batch of magic guided guns to be installed with the omni-directional monitoring and control system. At that time, I can at least assure you that the magic gun can be seen on the top of every mountain in Brenner mountains. Speaking of it, the little red spirit is really good. He is loyal to you! For the sake of your master, he even put down his pride as a red spirit, not only helping us find several rare metal deposits, but also helping us find several refined iron rich mines. After all, if only good materials were used in casting to produce high-quality products, our dwarves'' casting skills would not be the first in the mainland. Sometimes, precious materials only need a little, with ordinary materials can produce the effect equivalent to more than 50% of all the precious materials used, which not only makes casting much easier, but also greatly saves our existing resources. Lord Qin, you can rest assured that as long as you give us another year, the dwarves can contribute at least 2000 sets of the best armor and the whole magic gun defense system. This is also the first gift we give to Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded happily and said, "that''s troublesome. Today you are all here. I once again assure you that any race has its own freedom in Qin City. As the Lord of Qin City, I will never limit you anything. Our ultimate goal is to make concerted efforts to build a good piano city. "


    Luciano nodded and said, "Lord Qin, you don''t have to say. I think, no matter what, we dwarves will not leave Qin City easily. Apart from other things, you have so many good materials to hold the hands of our craftsmen! Ha ha ha ha


    With the guarantee of the dwarves, ye Yinzhu has a bottom in his heart. After the foundry master and guru elder had a rest, he made emergency preparations after emergency consultation with Zi, Anya and Lutz. Although grandma told him that meizong and juzong would come back in about 15 days, who can be sure that they would not come to Qincheng ahead of time? You have to be well prepared.


    Before the dawn of the next day, the whole Qin City had begun to be relocated. Three thousand dwarven soldiers, Elven soldiers and one hundred bimont monsters have gathered together quietly, and the original residents of Qin City have temporarily moved into the Brenner mountains and settled down. Among them, the 3000 human soldiers trained by Anya also joined forces with the dwarves and elves, while the behemoth army was arranged in another direction. Ye Yinzhu didn''t want to use this part of his strength until he had to.


    Under the arrangement of Ye Yinzhu, the first thing Donglong found the next day was the empty Qin City. Apart from the people of Donglong bazong, there are no residents in any Qin City. But ye Yinzhu was very kind. He left enough food for Donglong bazong for ten days when he left Qincheng. These ten days will also be an important moment to decide the relationship between the two sides.


    "Yinzhu, are you ready?" In the Lord''s mansion, Qin Shang quietly asked his proud disciple.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "grandfather Qin, don''t worry, I won''t do it easily with the people. But I have to fight for the interests that belong to the people of Qincheng. "


    Qin Shang sighed, "Yinzhu, as long as you have a good sense of propriety, your grandfather and I have nothing to say. After all, our Donglong decision is too hasty. But are you sure enough to give the supreme elders enough awe? If deterrence fails, it will cause their anger. I''m afraid... "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "don''t worry, Grandpa Qin. Although they are very stubborn, I think they will also think for the sake of the eight schools of Donglong. No one wants Donglong''s thousands of years of patience to be destroyed by internal strife. Now that they have announced the establishment of the Donglong Empire, they always hope to make a difference. I will promise them that as long as they don''t interfere in the internal affairs of the Qin City, I will make concessions and hand over the Qin City to them? It''s a big deal. We''ll just retreat into the Brenner mountains. "In fact, even Qin Shang and Ye Li don''t know what kind of concession Ye Yinzhu made for the sake of his people. With the strength he now controls in Qin City, he can even compete with the strength accumulated by the eight schools of Donglong over the years. He has a group of top strong men in the mainland as the backing!


    Four days later, the city of Qin was in a turbulent state, and Donglong bazong was calm. But it was this calm that made Ye Yinzhu more alert.


    The spies of the elves hide around Qin City and send the first news to Ye Yinzhu and the leaders of all ethnic groups at any time. At this time, ye Yinzhu has temporarily moved his Lord''s residence to the Brenner mountains, where he lives next to the behemoths.


    According to the news from the spirit scout, there is no movement in the eight schools of Donglong, but the 2000 soldiers of Zhuzong are obviously isolated from other schools. Ye Yinzhu''s original Lord''s house has been occupied by the eight schools of Donglong Presbyterian Council, and they are studying something every day. However, Qin Shang and ye Yinzhu''s family are isolated, and even ye Yinzhu, the two masters, has never been invited .


    "The Qin emperor and the purple emperor, there is a group of people outside the city to enter the Qin City and join the people of the eight schools of Donglong, about a thousand people." A handsome Elven spy quietly appears and reports to Ye Yinzhu and Zi, who are in retreat.


    Ye Yinzhu, sitting on the ground with his knees crossed, slowly opened his eyes. His eyes flashed with light and murmured: "what should come is finally coming. Purple, let your people prepare. Now that all my people are here, it''s time to solve the current cold war. " Qin City, they can''t give up completely now. Apart from other things, the ancient trees of the elves are in Qin City!


    All the ethnic groups in Qin City, which had been well prepared, quickly gathered together. Except for the bimong, the rest of the soldiers joined forces and quietly waited for ye Yinzhu''s orders. The four elders of the dwarves, including the four elders of the dwarves, all the strong men of all ethnic groups came together.


    Two hours later, in the distance, a big flag was suddenly raised in the Lord''s residence in Qin City. The flag was flying. There was a golden dragon on a white background. The Golden Dragon had five claws and no wings. Compared with the dragon people in the seven dragon city, the dragon with golden scales and feet didn''t know how much it needed.


    Seeing this flag, ye Yinzhu knows that the eight Donglong sects have finally made up their mind, but no matter what their decision is, it will not be good for them.


    "Ye Yinzhu, we know you are nearby. If you don''t want Qin City to fall into civil war, please go back to the temporary imperial residence and hold the first imperial assembly to discuss the founding ceremony."


    The powerful voice came from afar and reverberated in the mountains. It was obvious that the voice was the elder of that day.


    "Yinzhu, don''t go." Anya makes a stop gesture for the first time.


    Purple looks at Ye Yinzhu and shows her inquiring eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I have to go. You don''t have to worry. After all, I''m also the leader of Donglong eight sects. No matter what they decide, it''s not so easy to hurt me. "


    Purple nodded and said: "you go. If they are going to threaten you with force, call me first. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head, got up and headed for Qin City Lord''s mansion.


    Anya and Zi looked at each other and immediately gave the order for the whole army to attack. Three thousand Elven soldiers, two thousand Elven archers, three thousand dwarf soldiers and three thousand human soldiers lined up in a neat line, slowly down the mountain, and lined up around Qin city without walls. Their main task is deterrence. Soldiers of all ethnic groups hold their chests high and look up. Elves do not need armor. They are tall and straight covered with green leaves. Next to them are neatly dressed human soldiers. Each of them is covered with light armor. Because the dwarves have no time to build them, these light armor are purchased for temporary use inside the Milan empire. Spear soldiers and heavy sword soldiers are the main weapons Lord, form a neat square of steel. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 447

    The dwarves are the most powerful, and almost all of their armor is made by themselves. This is the most important task for each dwarf when he or she is an adult. The craft of the dwarves is undoubtedly extremely strong, and their armor is tough enough to break even the orc bear heavy infantry. Armed with a Tomahawk or a hammer, he stood on the other side of the human soldier, led by the patriarch Lutz.


    Ye Yinzhu calmly walks into Qin City, which is his territory. If he doesn''t even have the courage, how can he keep the freedom of his friends?


    As soon as you walk into Qin City, ye Yinzhu sees eight Donglong sect soldiers lined up on the streets of Qin City. The soldiers of Donglong eight sects are well distinguished. The soldiers of meizong are wearing red armor, the soldiers of lanzong are wearing blue armor, the soldiers of Zhuzong are wearing dark green armor, and the soldiers of juzong are wearing yellow armor. When ye Yinzhu walked into Qin City, in addition to the dark green armor of his clan, the soldiers of the other three clans all lined up in neat ranks, and the air of killing filled the sky of Qin City. Each of them looked at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, calm and cold.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that maybe these soldiers already regard themselves as the sinners of the eight schools of Donglong. However, he did not care about these bad eyes, swaggered straight to the Lord''s house.


    Familiar with the road came to the door of the Lord''s house, the door was wide open, and on both sides stood the soldiers of meizong and juzong, one by one holding the waist sword, watching himself walk towards the mansion.


    When ye Yinzhu walked into the meeting hall of the Lord''s mansion, he saw the three supreme elders sitting in the first place. On both sides of them, there are still three masters of magic on the left side except Qin Zong, and three masters of martial arts on the right side except bamboo Zong. However, the old man of juzong, who was originally clamoring, was replaced by an old man in a yellow robe. The man''s face was cold, with a pair of shining eyes on his pale gold face. He sat there with a straight waist. He didn''t look like an old man at all. Judging from his appearance at this time, he must have been very handsome when he was young. Needless to say, this is Ju Zong. There is one more person in the top of his list. He has a simple appearance. He seems to be older than I didn''t listen to the wind. His face is calm and gentle. Looking at his face always gives people a feeling of laughing. It''s easy to get close to him. This should be another of the four masters of martial arts, Mei Rujian.


    Ye Yinzhu went to the center of the hall and slowly stood, "Hello, three supreme elders, you are very polite."


    The elder Weiming sat at the top of the middle, pointed to the first chair under his left hand and said, "Lord Ye, please sit down." After all, ye Yinzhu is the leader of the two sects. He is superior to the other six sects in status. However, the etiquette has been fulfilled. Let Ye Yinzhu sit closest to the elder.


    Ye Yinzhu is not polite. He strides forward and sits down in the most forward position of the eight patriarchs. His eyes swept from his grandmother''s face, and he saw some worried light from LAN Ruxue''s eyes. He immediately understood that his guess was right. I''m afraid today''s meeting will decide everything.


    Wumingmingguang swept over the crowd and said slowly, "well, all the eight patriarchs have arrived. Now we can hold the first plenary meeting since the establishment of the Donglong empire. As we all know, our Donglong Empire paid a great price in the war of destruction in order to repel the abyss demon mother demon king, but after the war, it was mercilessly attacked by the aborigines of this continent, leading to the disaster of national destruction. After thousands of years of recuperation, now is the time for Donglong to rise again. We will use this Qin City as a base to attract the descendants of our Donglong empire as much as possible and rebuild the glory of the Empire. The founding ceremony of our Empire must be held. Because the time is too short, the Qin City can only be used as the capital of the Empire, and the Lord''s palace can be used as the palace for the time being. Over the years, our eight schools of Donglong have been quietly protecting the only blood of the Donglong royal family. At the founding ceremony, we will pledge our allegiance to the first emperor of the new Donglong empire. The founding ceremony will be held in three days. At the same time, we have to make some important preparations before that. "


    Speaking of this, the unknown voice stopped for a moment, and looked at Ye Yinzhu, "Lord Ye, you are the original Lord of Qin City, and you are most familiar with the surrounding environment. You see, it''s up to you to purchase according to the list we have set down? Imperial finance will give you money. Be sure to finish it in three days. Can I? "


    Since the East Dragon Empire has been established, ye Yinzhu knows that he can''t stop it any more. He nods slowly and says, "yes."


    After hearing Ye Yinzhu''s affirmative reply, the look on Weiming''s face obviously softened a bit, "Lord Ye knows the general. You were born in Zhuzong, and now you play an important role as the leader of Qin and Zhuzong. You became the leader when you were not 18 years old. You are still the first one in the history of Donglong bazong. At the same time, you are also a purple level master who is less than 18 years old, and the future is limitless. I think, maybe in the near future, when Donglong really rises, you will take over my elder position sooner or later. I hope Lord Ye can get rid of the past and work together with other sects to build a good Qin City and make it the foundation for the rise of our Donglong empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say a word, but he was a little strange. The unknown elder seemed to have forgotten his disrespect for him that day, and his tone was much more kind. The mood also slightly relaxed a few minutes invisibly, nodded slowly.Elder Weiming continued: "since Lord Ye admits his identity in the Donglong Empire, then all your personal things should belong to the Empire. As far as I know, in addition to the original 20000 residents, there are also some special guests in the Qin City. Since these people are subordinates of Lord Ye, they should naturally accept the unified control of the empire after the founding ceremony of the Empire. Lord Ye, please rest assured that we will not discriminate against these alien races, but they must obey the orders of the Empire. I declare that from now on, all non-human alien races in Qin City will be under the unified management of juzong and meizong. At the end of the founding ceremony, they were reunited to confer titles to the leaders of different nationalities. "


    "Yes, elder supreme." Master Ju did not listen to the wind and master Mei Rujian bowed to accept the order at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a faint cold light, "wait a minute."


    Elder Weiming looks at Ye Yinzhu, "how? Do you have any comments? It''s not that I don''t want to leave these alien clans under your leadership. It''s just that you are too young to be inferior to other experienced patriarchs in leadership. The most important thing for ye Zongzhu is to strengthen cultivation, strive to become stronger, and make better contributions to the Empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s mouth shows a cruel smile. In a few words, do you want to surround yourself? It''s not that easy. The elder of the unknown supreme is really good at calculating.


    "Elder Tai, I don''t think this matter can be decided so hastily. First of all, I would like to make a statement to you. Before the Empire entered the Qin City, the remaining ethnic groups of the original inhabitants of Qin City were not my subordinates except human beings. They were just the partners I invited to help the construction of Qin City. So I don''t have the authority to give orders to them. At the beginning, I have promised them that Qincheng and Brenner mountains will always be their home, and they have made countless efforts for the construction of Qincheng. I have no objection to the establishment of the Empire in Qin City, which is based on Qin City. But I hope that the empire can live in peace with the original residents of Qin City, and the two sides will maintain equal status and not interfere with each other. I can even ask them to give Qin City to the Empire and retreat to the depths of Brenner mountains. "


    This is Ye Yinzhu''s biggest step back. It''s a plan he''s already made.


    Weiming frowned, "Lord Ye, since you used to be the Lord of Qin City, everything in Qin City and Brenner mountains belongs to you. Now that the Empire has entered, as a member of the Donglong Empire, you can not blame your generals for their contributions. Naturally, these original residents should also be included in the Empire. You know very well that the empire is at the beginning of development and needs to inject fresh blood for common development. I heard that there are not only elves, but also goblins and dwarves here. The Empire needs to order them to help forge more weapons and equipment for the future. Ye Zongzhu, don''t be influenced by those alien races. It''s a great tolerance for them to become a member of our Donglong empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu sneered and said, "it turns out that taishangchang always wants to get the technology of dwarves and goblins! Why should it be so high sounding? I repeat that goblins, dwarves and elves are all my guests and part of the Brenner mountains and Qin City. There will always be an equal relationship between them and us. If you want to enslave them, I''m sorry, I can''t do it. "


    "Ye Yinzhu, don''t forget the identity of Donglong people." Elder Weiming was furious and clapped heavily on the table beside him. "Do you want to cover up the alien race?"


    Ye Yinzhu naturally won''t be frightened by his anger, "shielding, what is shielding? They are my friends and I can''t let them lose their most precious freedom because of their trust in me. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 448

    "Master ye, don''t say any more. Since they are your friends, it''s not convenient for you to convey the imperial order to them. It''s better to leave it to us. As long as these alien races defeat their confidence and give them some benefits, they are not afraid that they will not be used by Donglong. " The cold voice came from the air outlet where Ju Zong was not listening. It seems that he is obviously more calm than his brother, and his words are more fierce.


    Ye Yinzhu laughs, looks at not leaf, light way: "so say, not Lord is to accept my Qin City with force?"


    Before the arrival of Lord Ye, we had a common opinion that Qin City, as the foundation of our empire, must be stable. If these alien people live in the Brenner mountains, it''s like a thorn in the back to us. Either conquer or destroy. There is no second way. If Lord Ye really treats them as his friends, he should think clearly for them. Don''t mistake others for himself. "


    "Ha ha ha ha." Ye Yinzhu laughed angrily, "what a mistake. In that case, I have nothing to say. If you really decide to use force against the original residents of our Qin City, please carefully consider whether the strength of the empire is enough. In addition, I would like to ask Master Wei if you and master Mei went near Falan and robbed a girl before they came to Qin City


    There was a ray of surprise in the eyes of those who didn''t listen. "The news of Lord Ye is really well-informed. How do you know that? "


    In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, it is true. After returning to Qin City and meeting the people of Donglong bazong, he asked about the whereabouts of the ocean like his two grandfathers. But his two grandfathers were at a loss. They thought that some of meizong and juzong didn''t come here with Donglong bazong. In addition to the 15 days that Granny LAN Ruxue said, ye Yinzhu immediately judged that the more than 1000 people had suddenly left Now the people who have robbed the ocean are probably the masters of meizong and juzong.


    Suppressing his anger, ye Yinzhu stares at the wind and says, "where is the ocean?"


    Without waiting for the wind to open his mouth, the first unknown elder in the class already yelled angrily, "bold, how dare you call the Queen''s name."


    Queen? Ye Yinzhu was stunned. When did the ocean become the queen. Is it still the queen of Donglong Empire? In an instant, his whole life was at a loss. In his mind, Seedorf asked him to protect the ocean as much as possible.


    Yes! There is no resemblance between Haiyang and Seedorf. Isn''t she the granddaughter of Marshal Seedorf?


    LAN Ruxue, who was beside the elder, couldn''t help asking: "Yinzhu, do you know her majesty? Our upcoming founding ceremony is also the ceremony of her Majesty''s accession to the throne. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at grandma in a daze, "it''s more than knowing. The two masters of meizong and juzong robbed the ocean from me. Another woman snatched an artifact sword from me. "


    LAN Ruxue was also stunned, and her eyes turned to the master of juzong, who didn''t listen to the wind


    Hearing LAN Ruxue''s question, Wuling replied mildly: "I don''t know about this. It was my granddaughter who brought the queen back. Master Mei, look... "


    Mei Rujian is stunned for a moment and takes a look at Ye Yinzhu. He is not only the master of Mei zongzongzong, but also the biological father of Mei Ying, ye Yinzhu''s mother, and ye Yinzhu''s grandfather! Seeing his grandson sitting in the position of two patriarchs at the same time, he has not recovered from his surprise.


    Nodded, a way: "Ying snow that wench seems to be getting a good sword, the baby''s not.". Why don''t I call her and ask. "


    LAN Ruxue nodded slowly and said, "call her. It''s really a flood that has washed the Dragon King temple. Yinzhu, what is the relationship between you and your majesty? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "grandma, should you first tell me why Haiyang is the granddaughter of Marshal Seedorf and the queen of our Donglong Empire? Marshal siduofu is the plum blossom elder of the eight Donglong schools in mainland China. Isn''t the ocean his granddaughter? "


    LAN Ruxue nodded slowly, "as the two patriarchs, it''s nothing to tell you about it. Her majesty is the only descendant of the royal family of our Donglong empire. She was seriously injured by an unknown enemy''s attack. In order to protect the safety of her majesty, our three elders decided to order Meihua elder to adopt her as her granddaughter. Milan empire is the first powerful country in the mainland, and meihua elder is the marshal of Milan Empire, which is most suitable to cover up the identity of Queen. In this matter, even the eight patriarchs do not know, is our Donglong biggest secret. Not long ago, we received a report from Meihua elder that her Majesty was in danger and took part in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle held in Falan on behalf of the Milan empire. So we sent meizong and juzong to rescue. Are you familiar with her majesty? "


    Familiarity is more than familiarity! Ye Yinzhu sat there, he would never think that the ocean was the queen of Donglong empire. Originally, he was a member of the East Dragon empire. At this time, coupled with the fact that the queen was the ocean, his heart suddenly began to be in chaos.


    "So the future Donglong empire will be under the rule of the sea queen?" Ye Yinzhu didn''t answer grandma''s last question directly, but asked a rhetorical question."Of course," he said. However, before that, her majesty still has a lot to learn. Everyone here must help her wholeheartedly. Lord Ye, do you really refuse to let those alien tribes submit to the Empire? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "it''s not that I refuse, it''s that I don''t have the power at all. If you want to go your own way, I''m sorry, although as two patriarchs, I can''t stand on the side of the Empire. But I can be sure that once there is a war inside Qin City, Donglong''s efforts for many years will be destroyed, and the Empire will not be able to bear the consequences. "


    Not leaf sneered and said, "Ye Li''s grandson is worthy of being. He is as stubborn as he is. Don''t think too much of the alien race. The elite of the empire can not be compared with those mobs. "


    Ye Yinzhu also gave a sneer, "you are not worthy of listening to the wind''s elder brother, arrogance is very similar. In that case, why don''t we make a bet? I choose one of the warriors in Qincheng. If the patriarch is not able to defeat him, I would like to persuade the four clans in Qincheng to submit to the Empire. Otherwise, please ask the Empire not to disturb the peace of the aborigines in Qincheng. "


    "This..." Not listening is not an impulsive person. Looking at the self-confidence in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, he didn''t agree impulsively. Instead, he pushed the burden to the other side. "This is an imperial event. I can''t decide it by myself. It''s all decided by the three supreme magistrates."


    Elder Weiming nodded and said, "since the foreign people in Qincheng don''t want to submit, I think it''s better. The civil war will bring huge losses to both sides, and neither the Empire nor the Qin people want to see it. I think Lord Ye is the same. On the mainland, everything should be based on strength. Why don''t we have a contest. Ten people are elected by both sides to conduct ten competitions. If the alien Qin clan wins, we will not interfere in their actions in the future, just as allies. On the contrary, if they lose, the alien Qin clan will follow the unified command of the Empire and become the people of the Empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu is relieved to hear the words of elder Wuming. Sure enough, the Empire does not want to have a war inside. The real fighting capacity of the whole empire is only more than 10000 people, and the loss of one is one less. This way of competition is fair.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "well, I will promise on behalf of the four ethnic groups in Qincheng. It''s better to hit the sun than to pick the sun. It''s today. It''s just a matter of time. If the four groups in Qincheng lose, I will try my best to persuade them. However, I want to make it clear that as their partner, as the original Lord of Qin City, I can only stand on the side of my partners in this matter. "


    Elder Weiming said angrily, "do you mean to oppose the Empire?"


    Ye Yinzhu said indifferently: "this is what you forced. However, I will not fight. One side is my people, the other is my friends. I don''t want any of you to get hurt. But I''m going to be the referee. When the battle is decided, minimize the damage to both sides. "


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, his face looks better. But the chrysanthemum master did not listen to the wind: "No. Those foreigners are your friends. Who knows if you can be fair? "


    The cold light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed, "if I can''t do justice, then I''m not worthy to be the two patriarchs. Since master Wei can''t believe me, how about asking elder Wei Ming to judge with me? "


    "This..." He hesitated. In the East Dragon Empire, he was the chief supreme elder and the strongest one at present. If he took part in the contest, he would undoubtedly ensure a victory. Weighing the pros and cons, Weiming said, "leaf, don''t talk nonsense. Yinzhu is not only the two patriarchs, but also the grandson of elder LAN and the grandson of patriarch Mei. It''s fair that everyone sees it in their eyes, so naturally we can believe it. "


    ------------------------


    friends who like this work should support Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 449

    When ye Yinzhu asked the unknown elder to be the referee, Weiling understood the interest. At this time, she didn''t say anything. She just took a cold look at Ye Yinzhu.


    "Elder, I have another request. I want to see your majesty. She and I are good friends Ye Yinzhu said.


    Weiming frowned and said, "it''s impossible. How respectful of her Majesty''s status is that she can never see you alone, but I can promise you that her majesty will be there to watch the competition


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed, "OK."


    Weiming said: "since it''s decided, let''s go out to the open space. Yinzhu, you go and get the foreigners ready. We''ll start immediately. If we have solved the internal problems of Qin City earlier, we can also agree with each other. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and went out. No matter the eight masters of Donglong sect or the three elders on the stage, no one was optimistic about him at this time. In their eyes, the strength of the eight schools of Donglong is so powerful that it can not be compared with that of a few small foreign races. But they don''t know that ye Yinzhu is very familiar with the details of Donglong eight sects. Phil Jackson once told him in detail that what the present Donglong eight sects inherited is just the skin of the Donglong empire. The truly powerful martial arts of the East Dragon Empire disappeared with the dragon, the ancestor of the east dragon, in the war of destruction. It''s not that Donglong is not powerful, but that powerful martial arts are lost.


    As soon as ye Yinzhu walked out of the residence, he saw the three armed forces that had already been assembled in the distance. The army of over 10000 people stood there quietly, forming an invisible momentum, confronting the three martial arts schools in Qin City.


    Unfolding his figure, he quickly returned to Anya, Zi and others and told them all about the meeting.


    "That''s what happened. I will not force you to participate in this contest. You decide. " Ye Yinzhu sighed, standing in the same place, emitting a faint loneliness.


    "I have no problem." Purple mouth way. Of course, he knows how difficult it is for Yinzhu now. On the one hand, it''s relatives and on the other hand, it''s friends. He never wanted to see either side hurt. In the crevice, his mood at this time can be imagined. As his best brother, purple nature knows what to do at this time.


    Anya nodded slowly and said, "I have no problem. I believe we have the ability to win six games. What do you say, chief Lutz? "


    Lutz nodded indifferently and said, "if you want to fight, fight. I don''t believe that Lord Qin will harm us. "


    Purple chin head way: "good, so decided.". Let''s get ready. Start right away. "


    "Wait a minute." After hesitating for a moment, ye Yinzhu made a decision. He slowly closed his eyes, and a soft mental wave slowly passed down from the center of his eyebrows and flowed into his arms.


    The gold and silver light came up from his arms at the same time. The light flashed. Two big fleshy insects, more than one meter long, had already landed on the ground.


    They seem to be at a loss, shaking their round heads and looking at Ye Yinzhu in a puzzled way. They even keep opening their mouths and huffing, looking puzzled. Pale gold body, respectively, flashing color, showing gold and silver lines. But there was no element fluctuation. It is the two golden beetles that live in Ye Yinzhu''s body in the form of blood contract.


    Seeing two golden beetles, Zi could not help but be surprised. At this time, Shan and Lei were more than twice as big as when he first saw them. Although the body did not release any element breath. But through the sensitive sense of Amethyst bimont, violet felt a strong threat from them. You know, the flash and thunder we met last time were just level 7 Warcraft! And their evolution level is no worse than that of themselves. They have reached level 9 or above. Such a rapid evolution is absolutely abnormal in Warcraft.


    In fact, after leaving the ice circle, it''s not Zi, who has the same life contract with Ye Yinzhu, who gets the biggest benefit from ye Yinzhu, but these two insects. Shanlei became Ye Yinzhu''s contract Warcraft in the form of blood contract. Although they were completely enslaved, it was because of this that they got the most benefits from ye Yinzhu. Every time ye Yinzhu''s strength improves, he brings them enormous energy. Especially when they were attacked by the huge soul under the dark tower, they gained more benefits than purple in close range. After all, the energy of the beetle itself is elemental free. The elemental free energy filtered by Shenyuan magic robe is absorbed much faster than that filtered by purple, and it is easier to fuse. After ye Yinzhu had the magic robe of Shenyuan, the non elements filtered from the air or different environments were absorbed by lightning as long as they could not be absorbed by himself. So, in terms of evolution, these two beetles were even above purple. On the surface, people and animals are harmless, but their real strength is extremely terrible. In the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons, if it wasn''t for the energy support of Shanlei, ye Yinzhu couldn''t hold on to the end. It''s just that they are really lazy. Absorbing non elements in Ye Yinzhu''s arms every day is their favorite thing to do.


    "Dad. I''m sleepy. I want to sleep A neutral, sweet voice came from the mouth of the beetle on the left.


    Looking at these two lovely little guys, ye Yinzhu squatted down, gently stroked the head of Shan and Lei, and said, "Shan, good, do dad a favor. After that, you will go back to sleep on dad. If you sleep all the time, you''ll be stupid. "She blinked and looked at Ye Yinzhu with her golden eyes and said, "don''t be stupid. Well, Dad, what can we do for you? "


    Ye Yinzhu told them his plan in detail through the breath of soul. Although the two golden beetles are still young, they are the most intelligent Warcraft after all. They soon understood what ye Yinzhu meant.


    Standing up again, ye Yinzhu said to the crowd: "Shan and Lei are at the end of the battle. Although they don''t have the ability to use their skills, their instant attack power and appearance can at least bring us a victory. The rest, please. One thing you must pay attention to is not to compete with my people for skills. It is only when we are completely overwhelmed in strength that we can win Even the incomplete Donglong martial arts is by no means comparable to the fighting instinct of any country or Warcraft.


    At this time, the eight masters of Donglong had already come out of the Lord''s mansion. Soon, the light armor soldiers of the four martial arts schools, including the soldiers of Zhuzong, surrounded by more than 300 magicians in long robes, followed the three supreme elders and the masters of each school and came out of the Qin City, facing the soldiers of the four families of Qin City. Among them, ye Yinzhu and his family are also there, Qin Shang and Ye Li standing on the side, watching quietly. They have also learned about the ten competitions.


    Ye Yinzhu walked slowly to the center of the open space hundreds of meters away from each other, "ten competitions have been decided. According to the rules of the competition, the same contestant of both sides can''t play again and again. Please send the first player of their own side from Donglong Empire and Qincheng. "


    Since he wants to compete, he doesn''t want to delay any more. It''s better to finish early.


    The elder of Weiming said in a deep voice: "Qin Zong, Qin Shang, go to war."


    Qin Shang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to order himself as soon as he came up. But after all, he was a member of the eight schools of Donglong, that is, a member of the Donglong empire. The order of the supreme elder must not be violated at this time. In desperation, he had to walk slowly out of the East Dragon empire.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu saw a girl in a white dress surrounded by the three supreme elders. Her black hair was straight behind her back, and her face was surrounded by a circle of milky white halo, revealing only her black eyes flashing cold light.


    The ocean is the ocean. She is so familiar with Ye Yinzhu. In a flash, a strong impulse to rush past surged up in my heart. Seeing the ocean again, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that in his heart, the ocean occupies a very important position. Elder Weiming said that she is the only heir of the royal blood of the Donglong empire. In other words, she has no relatives now! When he left Falan, he failed to protect the ocean and let him be taken away by the people of the Donglong empire. After that, ye Yinzhu''s yearning for the ocean was very strong.


    Ye Yinzhu saw the ocean, and the ocean naturally saw him. Her cold eyes suddenly became hot. But she was protected by the three supreme elders, but she could do nothing. I can only use my soft eyes to convey my missing and surprise to Ye Yinzhu.


    Qin Shang has come not far from ye Yinzhu. Who will Qin City send to fight? "


    Grandfather Qin''s voice wakes Ye Yinzhu from the sea''s eyes that seem to melt his soul. He glances at the elder Weiming around the sea and scolds him for being mean. In the first game, he lets his most important person fight. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to take advantage of it?


    "I''ll do it." On the side of Qin City, Lutz slowly came out of the array. His artifact armor had been repaired, and he came forward slowly with a Tomahawk.


    Seeing that it was Lutz who was fighting, ye Yinzhu sighed in his heart. Although grandfather Qin could not use his own musical blade, he was his own teacher after all! How could Lutz win the first master of Shenyin in mainland China? He couldn''t even win the first master of Shenyin in mainland China. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 450

    From the strength point of view, I''m afraid there are few people in the Donglong Empire whose strength can surpass grandfather Qin. It''s hard to make up for the difference in grades.


    Qin Shang nodded to Lutz and said, "Qin Shang, Qin Zong of Donglong Empire, has understood."


    Lutz knew that this man was Ye Yinzhu''s teacher. Holding a big axe, he saluted back and said, "Lutz, the head of the dwarf clan, please give me some advice."


    Ye Yinzhu stepped back, took a deep look at his grandfather Qin, and announced: "the first competition between Donglong Empire and Qin City, begins."


    At the beginning, as soon as the two words fell, Lutz made a reaction immediately. His Tomahawk in his hand instantly burned with a strong purple light, and his two short but powerful legs stamped heavily on the ground, flying like a cannon ball to Qin Shang.


    As long as it''s a fight, the dwarves will never be merciful. He has the experience of fighting with Ye Yinzhu, and naturally knows that he can''t let shenyinshi''s music play a role, otherwise he will be very difficult to win.


    Seeing Lutz pounce on himself, Qin Shang''s old face shows a faint smile. His hand is shining. He has stamped a simple guqin, and he has not seen how to act. A string of soft music has been floating from his fingertips.


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu saw his grandfather Qin use Qin''s magic in the battle. He immediately concentrated on it. As soon as the soft Qin sounds, ye Yinzhu, Qin Shang''s direct disciple, immediately understood the teacher''s intention and almost cried out a good word.


    A strange scene happened. The purple light on Lutz''s axe split three meters away from Qin Shang. In the roar, it left a deep gully on the ground, but didn''t touch Qin Shang.


    Qin Shang''s hand didn''t stop. Standing in the same place, his right hand moved gently on the string. The soft music sounded. The relaxed rhythm and pleasant rhythm gave people a sense of tranquility. The faint purple light came out from the string. The body of Lutz, who was always tracking him, turned into a purple light column to cover him.


    The destructive power of Lutz''s Tomahawk surprised the eight masters of Donglong. It was the strength of purple level four or above! They immediately re judged the strength of the four alien groups in Qincheng. But what surprised them even more was Qin Shang.


    Standing in the same place, as if playing unintentionally, it shows the magic of Qin. Under the purple light, Lutz kept waving his Tomahawk, but it was like a person dancing in the field. He didn''t seem to see Qin Shang at all. The surging purple fighting spirit kept shining, but he was always five meters away from Qin Shang. For a time, the purple light on the field flickered, and sand and stone flew everywhere. Lutz''s attack speed is faster and faster, but he is farther and farther away from Qin Shang.


    The soft and relaxed melody is always flowing from the five fingers of Qin Shang''s right hand, while the light music shows extraordinary magic. As a referee, ye Yinzhu knows that Lutz has lost.


    What Qin Shang played was just a very common song "Ode to joy" in Qin music, which had no attack effect. But it is such an ordinary piano music, but Lutz has no way to take him.


    Among all the people present, only Ye Yinzhu understood how Qin Shang did it. When Lutz just hit Qin Shang, the string of Qin Shang''s playing sounds soft, but it contains the unique explosive power of Shenyin master, the explosive sound of Ziwei Qin heart level, and it is a long string of at least 15 continuous notes. How can Lutz''s spiritual power resist it? Therefore, in the first time, Qin Shang broke through Lutz''s spiritual defense and intruded into his spiritual sea, making Lutz''s visions frequent and unable to grasp Qin Shang''s real position. Next, Lutz''s spirit has been controlled by Qin Shang''s music, so the battle is meaningless.


    Such a simple battle has brought great inspiration to Ye Yinzhu. He is a master of both magic and martial arts. He has always used martial arts to solve the problem when facing soldiers at close range. He only uses the sound blade when possible. It is rare to really solve the problem of soldiers with the help of Qin magic. At this time, he finds that his practice in Qin magic is far from enough. With pure piano magic, you can also defeat your opponent! Qin Shang once again taught his beloved apprentice a lesson with his actions.


    "It''s over." Ye Yinzhu sighed in his heart and stopped the competition from going on.


    Qin Shang''s right hand pressed the string, and with the stop of the music, the purple light that had been tracking Lutz on the Guqin disappeared.


    Lutz''s action of brandishing his battle axe slowed down, and his eyes were all at a loss. When he turned around, he was surprised to find that he was 20 meters away from Qin Shang. And Qin Shang is looking at him with a smile.


    "What happened? How could you be there? " Lutz asked stupidly.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in the first game, Donglong Empire won. Lutz, go back. In the future, you should pay more attention to your spiritual cultivation. "


    "Did I lose?" Lutz woke up and looked at the Guqin in Qin Shang''s arms. "The apprentice is powerful, and the master is really more powerful. I don''t even know how to lose. "


    "Fool, don''t come back soon." Elder lucino''s angry voice sounded from the side of the four clans in Qin City. Obviously, after Lutz went back, he was afraid to be disciplined.Qin Shang takes a look at Ye Yinzhu. There is a trace of helplessness in the bottom of his eyes. He takes the Guqin back into the space ring and returns to the array.


    Qin Shang''s magical Qin magic shocked the Qin City and surprised the strongmen of the Donglong empire. Although they have always known that among the four kinds of magic of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, Qin Zong is the most powerful, it is the first time for many people to really see the power of Qin Zong. Close to the purple class soldiers can win so easily, the magic of Qin magic makes the other three magic can not help but be eclipsed.


    After the elder Weiming nodded to Qin Shang, he said, "in the second scene, zhuzongye left."


    Ye Li''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. He didn''t speak as well as Qin Shang. He snorted coldly, "elder Taishang, why don''t you fight in this important battle? I''m just an ordinary disciple of Zhuzong. If you lose, don''t blame me


    Not clear light way: "for the glory of the Empire, as a member of Donglong, I believe you will not deliberately release water." If ye Li is that kind of insidious and cunning character, how can he only have a friend Qin Shang in the eight schools of Donglong, and how can he fall out with LAN Ruxue and his wife. As for his character, I don''t know too well.


    Angry hum, Ye Li strides toward the field.


    After Qin Shang''s first appearance, ye Yinzhu thought that the elder Weiming would invite his grandfather to fight next time. He didn''t have deep feelings for Donglong bazong himself. At this time, his disgust for Weiming''s behavior increased greatly, and a faint cold light flashed from his eyes. Although he didn''t say much now, he left a big shadow in his heart. After all, he has the blood of Donglong, but he is a little cold in the face of such actions of the people. Such a short-sighted and despicable elder Taishang can imagine the future development of Donglong empire.


    Soon, Ye Li walked to Ye Yinzhu with great strides and said faintly, "who will fight in Qin City?" In order to avoid suspicion, he did not say a word with his grandson, just quietly waiting for the opponent to appear.


    On the other hand, because ye Yinzhu is the referee, the decision of Qin City is entirely up to Anya and Zi. They have lost the first game, and they have fully seen the strength of Donglong bazong. Anya and Zi come out after a simple discussion. Of course, she knows that Ye Li is Ye Yinzhu''s grandfather, but now it is more important to keep the foundation of Qin City. When Anya comes to Ye Li, she gives an apologetic look to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu just gently shook his head, sincerely said: "please two points to stop."


    When ye Li saw that Anya was on the stage, he didn''t say much. With a wave of his right hand, he took out the purple bamboo sword from his back and pointed to the ground. The sword seemed to be slowly brought up from the ground. The light flashed, and nine perfect purple bamboo shadows appeared in front of him.


    The proud bamboo sword technique has released the most perfect brilliance in the hands of the previous generation of Zhu Zong. Looking at his grandfather''s sword shadow, ye Yinzhu asks himself that he can''t do it. With a sigh in his heart, he retreats quickly and gets out of the battle circle.


    At this time, his mood is extremely contradictory. On the one hand, he is pro grandfather, on the other hand, Anya, who has been taken care of by himself as his elder sister. For a moment, he doesn''t know who he is expecting to win.


    "Mr. Ye, please." Anya''s actual age is much older than that of Ye Li. It''s appropriate to call him Mr. Ye at this time.


    Ye Li said calmly: "let''s do it. For the benefit of Donglong bazong, I will not show mercy. "


    Anya smiles calmly and says, "let''s start, Mr. Ye. I''m sorry."


    When ye Li didn''t understand why Anya would say a few words of embarrassment, Anya''s body had already soared up, which was not a jump, but a direct flight.


    For martial arts masters, flying is almost out of reach. If you want to fly in the air with fighting spirit, even those who are above level 6 of purple can only support for a short time. Ye Li is just level 2 of Zizhu, so there is no possibility of flying. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 451

    Anya is not a simple warrior. Like Ye Yinzhu, she is also a master of both magic and martial arts. As the owner of the blood of the fairy queen, her talent is completely different from that of human beings. The balance between the level of magic and fighting spirit can be said to be the strongest one in the whole Qin City except Ming, who is a level 10 Warcraft. Even violet can barely fight Anya and resist only when she shows herself Balance.


    Ye Li was very surprised in the battle. Seeing Anya suddenly fly into the air, he immediately understood the meaning of her words. He made a quick decision. With a sudden drink, he jumped up and sent his body straight to Anya, who was rising in the air. The purple bamboo sword in his hand turned into a thousand Purple Rainbow and attacked Anya like a waterfall.


    Seeing this, ye Yinzhu, the referee, knows that his grandfather has lost. The first fighting method I just implemented for the soldiers in Qin City was actually used on my grandfather. In terms of fighting skills, I''m afraid ten anyas can''t compare with my grandfather. However, the gap between the two is too big in essence. Compared with purple level two and purple level eight, it''s absolutely a world of difference!


    Sure enough, Anya, who was flying in the air, saw that Ye Li was attacking herself. She didn''t mean to dodge at all. Her hands made the simplest pressing action. In an instant, the dark purple light shot out from her hands. The dark purple, which was close to black, was like an indestructible barrier, completely blocking the sword light from below.


    Circles of intense purple halos bloom in the air, just like the most dazzling purple fireworks. A series of rapid roars ring out in the mid air. Ye Yinzhu clearly sees that when grandfather sees Anya''s deep purple light pressing down, the purple bamboo sword in his hand suddenly condenses with all the fighting spirit of the previous place, converging into a huge whirlpool in a spiral shape and sweeping away Go.


    "Whirlpool bamboo chop?" Ye Yinzhu blurts out. Of course, he knows about this whirlpool bamboo chop. It''s one of the strongest three moves in aozhu sword. He was really a little ashamed. He had also reached the purple level. None of the three style killers could be used.


    A strange scene appeared. The huge purple whirlpool suddenly tilted at the moment of cutting the purple black light curtain. Only one side edge of the whirlpool contacted with the light curtain. The harsh sound of friction was like the rapid cutting of a saw blade. A series of purple sparks constantly collided with each other and burst out from the bright purple air.


    To Anya''s surprise, she was shocked to find that her fighting spirit, which was at least six orders stronger than Ye Li''s, produced a kind of intense heat under the strong cutting, and the purple level eight fighting spirit that she was cutting even showed signs of breaking.


    That''s a gap of six levels! Anya of course knows that if her fighting spirit is broken, she will fall into the terrible whirlpool attack. Although she has guessed the strength of Donglong''s eight martial arts, her estimation is still a little insufficient.


    However, the level gap is too big, if within the third level gap, Ye Li can beat almost any opponent, but the gap between him and Anya is six level.


    Anya''s eyes almost turned into deep purple at the moment when the curtain of fighting light was about to break. At the next moment, another circle of strange purple halo was released from her body. This time, it was no longer fighting, but magic. In mid air, without any soil to rely on, countless dark purple vines as thick as arms spray down, just like countless giant sticks roaring to the whirlpool bamboo of Yeli.


    Like the sound of broken glass, the purple level eight defense light curtain was completely cut and destroyed by the whirlpool bamboo, but the upward rush of leaves slowed down a lot. The next moment, the acrid cutting sound sounded in the huge whirlpool, and the purple flashing bamboo shadow whirlpool devoured those deep purple vines with unparalleled speed.


    No matter it''s magic or fighting spirit, they can''t stop the purple whirlpool. People watching the battle in Qin City can''t help but take a breath. Now they understand why Ye Yinzhu is so cautious when he tells them. The three golden bimons, who had been standing beside purple and were eager to try, could not speak at this time. After all, they can''t help but boast that gold''s defense is stronger than purple''s. Even the fighting spirit of purple level 8 can''t compete, let alone their defense.


    However, no matter how powerful the whirlpool bamboo chop is, the level gap is still too big. With the help of the anti shock force produced by the magic pressure, Anya''s flying speed increased sharply, and in the blink of an eye, Anya was out of the range covered by the whirlpool bamboo chop. Two groups of deep purple suddenly dispersed, Anya in the air to transform her body, and saw the falling leaves from below, her eyes showed a bit of horror.


    Only Anya herself knew how dangerous that moment was. Once she let Ye Li''s whirlpool bamboo chop break into her defense before she released her magic, she didn''t even have the chance to fight back. Whirlpool bamboo kill the power of strangulation of terror, even between the two levels completely ignored the gap.


    Ye Li''s body is lifting his head in the fall. On his old and simple face, his eyes are full of unyielding light. Although he knows that his strength is worse than that of his opponent, he has never been a willing loser. The fact is cruel. Ye Li knows that he is defeated after all.


    When ye Li is down-to-earth and Anya is enveloped in a circle of dark purple halo in the mid air, everyone knows that the battle is over. With the huge gap of levels and Anya''s magic and martial arts cultivation, Ye Li has no chance. On the ground, he can only become Anya''s target.Ye Li is still so calm, turning to Ye Yinzhu and calmly saying, "I lost."


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep look at his grandfather. He found that although Ye Li was not willing to fail, he was full of gratifying light in the bottom of his eyes. Of course, this deep meaning can only be seen from a close distance.


    Although elder Weiming was not willing because ye Li lost the competition, what he was more shocked by was Anya''s cultivation. He never thought that there were super strong people like Anya among the four different races in Qin City. Purple level eight, that''s the strength that the whole eight schools of Donglong don''t have! It''s no wonder that ye Yinzhu can''t completely control the alien race with such strong power. At this time, elder Wuming understood Ye Yinzhu''s argument.


    Now that he has decided to compete, he can only go on. When ye Yinzhu announced the victory of Anya in the second competition, he thought that the third one who was ordered by the supreme elder would be his grandmother or grandfather. To his surprise, Wu Dao, the leader of the painting school in the fourth magic school, was the third one.


    When Wu Dao walked into the battlefield, he looked very strange. He was carrying a huge magic wand, or a huge pen. The two meter long pen was much higher than his height. He didn''t know what material was used to make the whole pen. It was brown. The hair on the end of the pen was milky white. He looked very calm, even casual With a smile, ye Yinzhu''s heart is not good. He has seen a lot of strange magic from Ma Liang. Compared with the master of painting, Ma Liang''s strength is obviously much worse. With the endless calls of painting, he can''t think of anyone who can compete with him in Qin City.


    To Ye Yinzhu''s extreme surprise, Qin City''s side is a red figure. It looks funny like a monkey, but in the red, its eyes are shining like purple and gold.


    Red spirit? Anya and Zi sent Hongling to fight? Ye Yinzhu was stunned to see the red spirit come to the center of the battlefield, for a moment did not want to understand why Anya they would do this. Do you want water? It''s impossible. It''s about the future stability of Qin City. How can they release water under such circumstances. Lian Gang just fought with his grandfather in a fair way. He also defeated his grandfather. When the painting master, who had nothing to do with himself, went out to fight, they had no chance to release water.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised, and Wu Dao, the leader of the painting clan, was even more surprised because he didn''t know what this Warcraft was sent by the Qin City. Originally, the eight schools of Donglong had little contact with Warcraft, and even had few people who owned the contract of Warcraft. Their energy should be used not only in cultivation, but also in the study of guwu of Donglong and the magic of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting they created. Seeing the appearance of the red spirit jumping over, plus its breath without any strong feeling, Wu Dao became cautious instead. In his opinion, the more seemingly ordinary the enemy is, the more powerful it is likely to be. Just like Anya just now, on the surface, she is just a 29 beauty, but she has the strength of purple level 9.


    Hongling soon came to his opponent and ignored Wu Dao. Instead, he looked at Ye Yinzhu with hope and desire in his eyes. "How are you, Lord Qin? I salute you. " While saying that, red spirit respectfully kneels down to the ground and kowtows to Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu is respected from the bottom of his heart. The period since he entered Qin City can be said to be the happiest day in his life. Here, he doesn''t have to be afraid. He also has the protection of the strongest experts in Qin City. The rare minerals he finds are his first enjoyment. Although the four races in Qin City are strong, everyone respects him very much. It''s such a wonderful day Ziling Hongling is not only satisfied, but moved. What he has now is given by Ye Yinzhu!


    ----------------------


    the refinishing conference will be held as usual tomorrow evening. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 452

    Red spirit and red spirit kneel down to Ye Yinzhu sincerely. Ye Yinzhu quickly holds her hands empty, and the light purple bamboo fighting spirit helps her up, "red spirit, you don''t have to do this big gift when you see me in the future. When we first met, I promised you that we are friends, not masters and servants. You have made great contributions to the construction of Qin City. If you need anything in the future, just tell me. I will try my best to satisfy you. "


    Red spirit said gratefully: "Lord Qin, I''m living an immortal life now. I feel that none of my ancestors has ever lived such a wonderful life, and all this is given to me by you. In Hongling''s heart, you are not my employer, but my benefactor. You can rest assured that as long as Hongling is still breathing, we will try our best to help the Qin City achieve the perfect construction. Let me finish this battle first, and I''ll talk to you carefully when I have time. "


    Wu Dao has been watching quietly all the time. He has been living in the mainland for many years. Naturally, it can be seen that Hongling''s respect for ye Yinzhu is not artificial. No wonder his most proud disciple will push Ye Yinzhu to such a height. Qin Shang and Ye Li have also passed on the title of patriarch to this young man. It seems that he really has a convincing side.


    While thinking about these, Wu Dao''s vigilance to Hongling is deeper. From the conversation between Hongling and ye Yinzhu, he can see that this is an intelligent Warcraft. And intelligent Warcraft is at least level 7 or above. Judging from the purple level strength of the two players in Qin City, this strange monkey with red body is obviously not easy to provoke.


    Preconceived ideas can easily lead to wrong judgments, which is the case with Wu Dao at this time. He didn''t know that the red spirit''s greatest ability was prospecting, not fighting, even after absorbing the energy of krypton gold.


    "Please --" Wu Dao is very polite to the red spirit than a please gesture. However, before he could react, Hongling had rushed on with a hot breath. The speed of lightning left behind him a series of clear shadows. Wu Dao felt a fiery breath coming. In the blink of an eye, the monkey face had been enlarged in front of him. He was sure that the fiery red light could never be a red attack. Because I didn''t expect that the red spirit would attack without even calling. For a moment, I couldn''t help being in a hurry.


    In fact, Wu Dao didn''t know that Anya had told Hongling carefully before he went to war. As soon as he started a war with his opponent, he didn''t want to say anything more. He immediately launched a stormy attack. He must not give his opponent a chance to breathe.


    Red spirit''s eyes are shining with Amethyst like brilliance, but the Amethyst light released from his body is completely different from that of purple, and there are clear golden spots in the purple light in his eyes, which gives people a very strange feeling. When ye Yinzhu saw these, he knew for the first time that Hongling had absorbed the krypton gold he had given, and at the same time, he had completed the mutation of his body.


    Ye Yinzhu knows, but Wu Dao doesn''t know that he can only subconsciously release his instant magic in the face of lightning attack. A flash of light, a third-order ice wolf has blocked in front of him, directly towards the red spirit rushed up.


    Red spirit even if the attack strength is weak, but he is also high-level Warcraft, when the ice wolf was summoned out, when he found that his opponent was a high-level Warcraft, his body suddenly a little weak.


    In Wu Dao''s plan, as long as one by one the ice wolves who are summoned instantly hold back their attacks, and let them complete a painting master of sufficient level, with special summoning technique, they don''t have to be afraid of the Warcraft in front of them. Unfortunately, Hong Ling did not give him such a chance.


    The red light flickered. When the red spirit rushed in front of the ice wolf, there was no sign of slowing down. A strange scene appeared. Just when the red spirit collided with the ice wolf and everyone thought he would attack the ice wolf, the red light suddenly divided into two parts. It seemed that the red light was cut by a sharp blade and slid across the ice wolf''s body After the red light swept the ice wolf''s body, it quickly overlapped, and there was no delay at all.


    Such a strange scene, let alone Wu Dao, has never been seen by anyone on both sides. Even Zi, who is as strong as the head of the four beasts, is the first time to see such a scene. Separate? Is this a separation?


    Only Ye Yinzhu knew a little about the scene in front of him. At that time, Hongling once attached himself to him. At that time, Hongling told him that because he had acquired some new abilities to absorb krypton gold, his metal like body could be transformed into any form according to his mind. At that time, it once turned into wings to help Ye Yinzhu fly in the air. Now he has completely absorbed krypton gold. This ability of separating into two parts is obviously derived from mutation. I''m afraid no one can do it before. This is a special ability of Hongling.


    At the same time of everyone''s surprise, Hongling had rushed to Wu Dao. His speed without half delay was too fast. When Wu Dao saw that he was separated, he had already fallen into a moment''s dullness. At that moment, Hongling had coiled up and turned into a strong red light to cover his body.


    Wu Dao only felt a burst of intense heat all over his body, and then, the huge red light enveloped him completely. As a magician, no matter how powerful the magic is, it must be released in a certain way. In this way, he will be attacked by his opponent in close range. Wu Dao can''t stop his opponent with instant magic any more.The red spirit''s body has completely changed into a heteromorphic state. It can''t see its original appearance at all. It''s like a thin layer of armor wrapping Wu Dao''s body. Unfortunately, the armor is not obedient. For the first time, a layer of metal red film has completely imprisoned the painting master''s body.


    If any one of the four masters of Mei Lan Zhu Ju martial arts takes the hand, with the energy intensity of red spirit, even if it can be bound by this kind of metamorphosis, it will never be able to withstand the impact of the purple fighting spirit from the inside out. However, Wu Dao, the master of the painting clan, is a magician. Although the strange magic of the painting clan doesn''t need incantations, he also needs to draw his own Summoning Magic with a brush. Even if it''s instant magic, he always needs to use the brush in his hand to trigger it. But at this time, once he is imprisoned by the red spirit, his whole body will be completely frozen, let alone release the magic, even if he wants to move for half a year I can''t do it.


    The magician who can''t release magic is an ordinary human, even if he is a purple level great mage. At this time, Wu Dao, the master of painting, is facing such an embarrassment.


    A circle of fire red light blade quietly surrounds Wu Dao''s neck. The red light flickers, and the head of the red spirit magically comes out. It faces Wu Dao very closely. Now it can kill Wu Dao at any time if it wants to.


    In terms of real strength, there is a great difference between Hongling and Wu Dao. Even if he has completed the mutation, he can never compete with a great mage in real strength. His strongest ability is the perception of metal. However, the strange transfiguration and its super speed have become the key to win, and Wu Dao is not the master of painting Out of strength has been his control, surprise victory is the true meaning of this battle Anya sent red spirit.


    "Red spirit, stop it." Ye Yinzhu stopped chijing in time. Under the omni-directional armor film, Wu Daolian couldn''t breathe. His face was changing rapidly inside the metal film. No matter how long it took, he would die of suffocation without Hongling.


    A flash of red light, light shadow flash, red spirit has respectfully returned to Ye Yinzhu side.


    The pressure around him suddenly disappeared. Wu felt his whole body relaxed and gasped. For a moment, his eyes were full of strange color. It was not anger or resentment, but curiosity. As a kind of special magician of Summoning Magic, painters are most interested in all kinds of Warcraft. On the surface, it''s easy for them to summon Warcraft, but in fact, there are many restrictions. For example, when summoning advanced Warcraft, they must use the blood of advanced Warcraft itself or some body parts as a guide. At the same time, they must have a good understanding of the Warcraft they summon. Suddenly, Wu Dao is not interested in such a special Warcraft as simple red spirit.


    "Lord Wu, I''m afraid you''ve lost." Ye Yinzhu said to Wu Dao.


    Wu Dao nodded and said, "I lost. But can you tell me what kind of Warcraft he is, your contract Warcraft? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "Hongling is my friend, not contract Warcraft. He is a rare high-level Warcraft, named chijing. Maybe Lord Wu had heard of it. Of course, there are some differences between Hongling and ordinary chijing, so it''s not convenient for me to tell the patriarch. " Among the eight Donglong sects, the one ye Yinzhu didn''t like most was Ju sect. As for the others, he didn''t have much contact with them. From Wu Dao''s attitude of giving up immediately, at least he is an open and aboveboard person.


    "Red spirit? It turned out to be red spirit. I thought this kind of Warcraft would never exist. I just haven''t heard of the fighting ability of the red spirit! His own ability should be... "


    Wu Daogang said here, his words were immediately interrupted by Ye Yinzhu, "Lord Wu, your contest is over, we will continue the contest below." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 453

    Wu Daoxian was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly understood the meaning of Ye Yinzhu. He took a deep look at him, but he didn''t say much. He turned around and went back to the battle.


    After the first three battles, Qin City took the lead by 2-1. As a result, the vigilance of the eight sect of Donglong was greatly increased. For a moment, elder Wuming had to discuss with the eight patriarchs around him and the other two elders about the next candidate to fight. Ten battles determine the outcome. If you lose in the fourth battle, it will be difficult to make the difference between the two.


    Qin City is much calmer than before. Anya and Zi whispered a few words, and the fourth soldier of Qin city came out of the crowd.


    He has a big bald head and is as strong as a bull. His swollen muscles seem to crack his clothes at any time. It''s Violet''s number one hitter, golden Beatrice.


    In the shape of a human, dis still looks domineering. He is more than two meters tall and strides to Ye Yinzhu like a car. He salutes Ye Yinzhu respectfully and says, "Lord Qin."


    Ye Yinzhu nods to DIS and sees that DIS is on the stage. Ye Yinzhu knows that the victory of this battle is still very important for the four alien groups in Qin City. It''s not that his strength has been improved a lot under the influence of purple, but that what he can do in battle is not only his strength.


    In terms of the strength of Warcraft and human beings, the level 9 upper Warcraft is equivalent to the level 6 or above of the purple level of human soldiers, just because the application of human''s fighting spirit is much more flexible than the natural skills of Warcraft, and the Warcraft of the same level is worse than the human soldiers of the same level. However, golden bimont itself is a powerful race, and their actual combat ability can be equal to that of human soldiers of the same level. Of course, the soldiers mentioned here are not the eight schools of Donglong. The martial arts skills of the eight schools of Donglong are far beyond the comparison of the eight countries on the mainland of longqinus, let alone the same level. In the case of one-to-one, ye Yinzhu knows that any leader of the four schools of martial Arts in the eight schools of Donglong can easily defeat DIS, even his second grandfather''s proud bamboo sword cultivation and dis Shi I''m afraid there''s a good chance of winning. But it also seems that in that sentence, what dis has is not the power of a person.


    After careful discussion, the fourth member of the eight schools of Donglong came out. The one who represented the eight schools of Donglong appeared on the battlefield was one of the three supreme elders, Meiqing elder who came from meizong.


    Mei Qing walked very slowly, but in the process of moving forward, his whole person seemed to be like a cloud, moving forward gently, without force. With a faint smile on her face, the breath of peace around her body fluctuates slowly. Ye Yinzhu can feel it clearly. The breath released by Mei Qing seems to be completely integrated with the surrounding environment. In her hand, she is holding a simple sword. All her movements seem to be so harmonious and smooth.


    "The East Dragon Empire, Meiqing." The elder introduced himself very simply.


    "Under the second emperor of Qinzi in Qincheng, DIDEs." Dis patted his big bald head with fierce eyes and looked at the enemy in front of him carefully.


    When listening to the word "emperor", Mei Qing obviously frowned slightly and glanced at Ye Yinzhu intentionally or unintentionally, but he didn''t say much.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally knew that he was confused and didn''t explain. Since he came here, Donglong bazong had a deep suspicion of himself because of the ownership of Qin City. Now it''s better to explain nothing than nothing.


    Ye Yinzhu motioned to both sides: "the fourth competition, start."


    Mei Qing is still so calm and leisurely. With a buzzing sound, the long sword in his hand comes out of its sheath. The body of the sword is shining with light red light, and the cold air is exposed. It is obviously a treasure sword. I saw his wrist gently shake, make a please sword. Ye Yinzhu once saw the unique skill of meizong in siduofu''s hands, nine plum blossoms appeared in an instant. Nine plum blossoms with the size of bowl mouth were evenly scattered in the air, and each petal of plum blossom was very clearly displayed in front of Ye Yinzhu and dis.


    Ye Yinzhu is secretly surprised. The elder of Meiqing is probably superior to marshal siduofu in terms of strength. His meizong sword technique is much more refined. Although he has not yet shown his fighting strength, from the point of view of sword technique, he has gained the soul of meizong''s unique skill.


    Although Mei Qing didn''t release a bit of fighting spirit, and he didn''t show any momentum, facing the elder of the eight patriarchs of the East Dragon sect, he clearly felt that there was a big stone pressing on his chest, which was a kind of feeling difficult to describe. He never knew what was fear. At this time, he came out from the front of him There was a sense of fear in the opponent. It''s an invincible feeling.


    "Roar -" he raised his head to the sky and let out a deafening roar. At the next moment, a strong golden light suddenly sprayed from his body. The crazy power made his whole body muscles expand again, and immediately split his upper body clothes. Then he suddenly stepped forward, the whole body of the golden light in an instant completely condensed to his right fist.


    Short time accumulation and condensation, if it is the previous dis absolutely can''t do so well, but with the help of purple energy, he has advanced to a higher level of Warcraft.The right fist wrapped by rich golden light was not aimed at elder Meiqing, but bombarded the ground.


    Boom, the fierce roar made the whole Qin City tremble. The violent voice echoed in the Brenner mountains. Many of the soldiers who were less powerful on both sides were shaken to the ground by the shaking of the earth.


    Meiqing''s strength is absolutely powerful, but he has never seen the fighting method of golden bimont. All his life, he studied eight martial arts of Donglong. He knew little about Warcraft. He didn''t even see that dice was made of gold. Meiqing was a little surprised when he saw dis blow to the ground. Is this the alien fighting method?


    The violent golden light spread instantly and lifted up the whole ground. The crazy energy expanded almost at the first time. The huge half arc seismic wave was as high as 10 meters, completely covering all the directions that elder Meiqing could dodge. Violent shock force, even if ye Yinzhu has retreated to the distance, can clearly feel its strong energy fluctuation.


    Although his golden fighting spirit can''t be compared with the war trample of the war giant gracis, he is a level 9 superior Warcraft after all. When he first came to Qin City, he once leveled the top of the mountain with one blow in anger. At this time, after his strength was improved, the powerful energy produced by his full strength became more terrifying.


    In the distance, the strongmen of the eight schools of Donglong saw this scene, and their faces changed at the same time. It wasn''t because of the attack power of dis. There are two aspects to their surprise. The first is that the light emitted by DIS is golden, which is also against the principle of rainbow level. Even Donglong bazong, who does not follow the rainbow level, has never seen such fighting spirit. Another reason is that they thought about the effect of such a combat method as dease if it was used in the battlefield. The direction covered by the seismic wave is extremely wide, and the impact force makes the mountains respond. It is self-evident that once it is applied to the battle at the corps level, the effect can be achieved. After these battles, the people of the eight schools of Donglong understood why Ye Yinzhu could not persuade these alien races to belong to Donglong. After all, none of the four alien races in Qincheng were above the purple level. How could such a powerful force be willing to be subordinated to others?


    Seeing the huge earthquake wave coming towards him, after a short surprise, elder Meiqing didn''t panic at all. With his toes gently on the ground, he sent his body back quickly. At the same time, his body completed a perfect turn in mid air. With his wrists shaking, purple plum blossoms with complete shape floated out. At this moment, he was just like a flower The God of the universe generally spreads the brand of plum blossom.


    The sound of dense gas explosion was like thousands of firecrackers set off at the same time. The golden and purple halos were burning and exploding wildly at the collision site. Every plum blossom brought out by Meiqing''s long sword is made up of unknown swords. Every sword he stabbed is in the gap between the surging seismic waves. Those beautiful plum blossoms are just like a whirlpool of strangulation, fighting with the seismic waves to the death.


    There was a trace of ferocious light on his face, and his fists were raised again, hitting the ground at the same time. At this time, with his body as the center, the surrounding ground has all cracked, and the ground is more than three meters deep. Like seismic waves, the cracks and deep marks spread forward in a fan-shaped way.


    It''s two laps again. This time, it''s not as loud as before, but Mei Qing, who is waving his sword leisurely in the earthquake wave, has changed her face. Because two violent shocks suddenly came from both sides of the original fan-shaped seismic wave. At the next moment, the direction of the shock wave changed. At this time, the shocks that originally swept from both sides of his body closed behind him, completely surrounding him in the center. In this way, what Meiqing needs to deal with is not only the attack from the front, but also the energy fluctuation coming from all sides at the same time.


    The elder Taishang, who had rich experience in fighting, made the most accurate reaction at the first time. He almost subconsciously soared into the air. The air was the only direction without any attack and barrier. The purple light soared into the sky. Mei Qing''s body was spinning in the process of going up. The sword in his hand protected his body tightly, and even a trace of dust could not rush into his body In the defensive circle. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 454

    Mei Qing''s choice is not to say that his fighting spirit can''t compete with the seismic waves around him at the same time, but because he doesn''t want to consume his fighting spirit excessively at the beginning of the battle. He didn''t fully understand the strength of dis. Since he had a way to save his fighting spirit and get rid of his opponent''s attack, why should he carry it hard? Mei is not an impulsive young man in the early morning, so he must choose the most suitable way to keep fighting.


    In the roar, the earthquake waves that originally besieged Meiqing converged in the center and burst out with more violent impact force. Of course, this time, it was straight up. Under the powerful impact wave, the elder Meiqing''s body climbed with the help of force, and in the blink of an eye, it had reached a height of 100 meters.


    At this time, two tall figures with extremely cold breath separated from dis almost at the same time, and the figures kept expanding when they left dis. When people saw their appearance, they were shocked to find that the two big guys were more than seven meters tall. Their broad shoulders and solid granite like muscles all proved him The strength of our people. They were two great apes, the great apes of the eight schools of Donglong.


    Before the beginning of the ten competitions, no one ever said that the use of summon was not allowed. The battle of dice took advantage of this. His soul sacrifice to Warcraft, in addition to a DA in the last time to help Ye Yinzhu against the enemy''s rear injury is not healed, a two, a three can still be intact. Even if they are level 9 inferior Warcraft, they also have the power of purple! Diese chose the most appropriate time to release the two apes.


    As soon as ah''er and ah''san appeared, they immediately soared into the air. As mutant magic apes, their jumping ability was absolutely terrible. At the moment of jumping, they left deep footprints on the ground. Their bodies, as high as seven meters, climbed directly to a height of more than 40 meters to slow down their momentum.


    Two loud and sharp roars sounded from their mouths at the same time. Then, there was a light blue ice mist in the air. Countless ice crystals covered the whole sky, just like a huge ice cover covering the body of elder Meiqing.


    In fact, Mei Qing''s fighting strength is the same as that of siduofu. They are all purple level six, but they are stronger because they are always immersed in the cultivation of meizong''s martial arts, and they are not entangled with so many common things as siduofu. Therefore, he can''t fly. In the middle of the sky, he is powerless, which greatly limits his fighting skills. Seeing the surging ice and fog, he could only urge his fighting spirit to transform a dense sword curtain around his body to protect himself.


    However, Mei Qing soon found out that it was not right, because it was not only the impact of the ice and fog that attacked him, but also the change of the temperature around his body. In the autumn of the Arctic wasteland, the temperature of the interior of the continent in winter had already reached, at this time, it dropped by tens of degrees.


    Ye Yinzhu had experienced the pain of fighting against nature when he was in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons row battle, and Mei Qing had the same feeling at this time. Although it was not a natural disaster, the cold air around him immediately had a great impact on his fighting spirit and physical condition. First of all, the cold will slow down the blood flow rate and slow down the running speed of fighting Qi. His meizong sword technique does not seem to be as smooth as before.


    And just when Mei Qing''s body began to fall quickly, and his whole body was surrounded by extreme cold, and his strength declined, he saw a dazzling golden light.


    The golden light expanded instantly in mid air, and the body, which was only two meters high, expanded directly to more than 17 meters. The terrifying bouncing force made his huge body jump over the two ice apes. His strong arms stretched out on both sides of his body, and his big hands stretched out with golden light. Each of them popped out a hundred inch claws. Without any skill, he only flew towards Mei Qing''s falling body with speed and strength.


    "Golden bimont..." Even if the strongmen of the eight schools of the East Dragon never saw it again, they still knew the behemoth. At the moment when dis showed his noumenon, many of them suddenly exclaimed. They heard too much about the title of behemoth as invincible in land war. However, it was the first time for many of them to see behemoth and the king of behemoth, golden behemoth.


    Surprise also appeared on the side of Qin City. Of course, the 3000 soldiers on the side of Qin City all knew the horror of bimont. They also clearly saw the ferocity of golden bimont in the first World War when ye Yinzhu became famous. At this time, seeing bimont again, the fear in their hearts is beyond description, but they are not panic, because they know that the golden bimont belongs to their own side.


    Since ye Yinzhu became the owner of Qin City, the whole Qin City has undergone earth shaking changes. Under the management of Anya, the people of Qin City who used to go hunting in the mountains every day have a much richer life than before. They don''t have to hunt any more. Everyone has a different division of labor. The food, equipment and all kinds of prosperity in the city that they couldn''t even imagine came to them after ye Yinzhu became the leader of Qin City. They used to think that they were Yamano Murakami, but now they have become real soldiers. With the rapid development of Qin City, everyone can see it. Although they are a little scared by the appearance of Bimeng, they have more trust in the rulers of Qin City.


    In fact, it''s easy for the common people to be satisfied with their food and clothing. It''s their greatest pleasure to work hard for the common goal of building the Qin City. The cohesion of Qin City has been gradually formed as early as its construction, and is developing in a better direction.Under the sunlight, his hundred inch claws twinkle like the cold light of Shura knife, and his bloodthirsty eyes release the excited light. Under such circumstances, he can be absolutely sure that his opponent has no chance to dodge at all, so he can only fight with himself. Zhan mang is not inferior to the opponent''s fighting spirit, not to mention that he still has the powerful power of gold!


    At the beginning of the first competition, DIDEs had been hovering about how to deal with his opponents after his appearance. Seeing ye Li''s powerful skill, even Anya almost couldn''t resist it, he understood the mystery of Ye Yinzhu''s "don''t fight" skill more deeply. After discussing with purple, there was the appearance of this scene.


    Elder Meiqing knew that he had fallen into the trap of the other side from the beginning of the battle. The seismic wave that seems to consume a lot of fighting energy set up a situation for himself, forcing him to jump into the air, limiting his original greatest advantage of flexibility and skills. The other side summoned two powerful helpers, and reduced his strength with extremely cold energy. But the golden bimont, which turned into noumenon in an instant, made the final blow to himself.


    Faced with a desperate situation, Mei Qing''s eyes were shining. At this moment, his real strength was shown.


    Plum blossom is cold and proud. At this time, Mei Qing in the air shows this kind of temperament. The whole person seems to have become a plum blossom in the cold. The cold around his body no longer seemed to have any effect on him. The sword in his hand was slanted up, and this time there was only a plum blossom. But it''s no longer purple, it''s white, real white.


    Seeing the white light suddenly appearing in the air, ye Yinzhu, who was watching the battle below, was shocked. He couldn''t be more clear about what white means. That''s the strength of the sub God level! He can''t imagine why elder Meiqing, who was in purple level 6, suddenly released the fighting spirit of the second God level, even if it was just light white, but for purple level, white level can only be described as a nightmare.


    When elder Weiming saw the white plum, he became excited. "When I cut the plum, how long has it been since I saw the plum from meizong. Wanmei worship, a cut of cold plum. Elder Meiqing really did his best this time. "


    A slight buzz sounded in the air. In the air, the white plum had become the core of everything.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. His mind seemed to be integrated into the surrounding environment. Although his eyes could not see clearly, his mind clearly grasped everything around him. Through that mysterious feeling, he produced a judgment of the white plum in his consciousness. At this moment, he understood the reason why the secondary white appeared reason.


    Elder Meiqing''s white plum is composed of 18 halos, which seems to be the attack of 18 swords. However, ye Yinzhu finds that each of the 18 halos is made of 100 swords in the same position, and each sword is absolutely full strength. That is to say, this seemingly simple white plum is the 1800 swords that it pierced in a short time! What is this concept? It was the combination of the fighting spirit of the 1800 swords that produced the white light.


    How can ye Yinzhu pierce such a sword without a lot of practice? At this time, ye Yinzhu really understands why Mei Zong is the leader of the four martial arts schools. Even if the chief supreme elder comes from Ju Zong, Mei Zong is still the most powerful one of the four martial arts schools.


    ------------------------


    at 12:00 this evening, the refining conference will be held as usual. Friends are welcome to attend. At the same time, please don''t forget to vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 455

    Hum -


    all the attacks, no matter the ice fog brought by the two ice apes or the hundred inch claws of golden Beatrice, were turned into nothing in front of the pure plum blossom.


    Ice fog scattered, claws broken, dis roared in mid air, his body full of gold and mischief had been smashed down from the air like a golden meteor.


    One hundred inch claws turned to fly ash in a flash, and the feeling of being unable to compete was the first time in his life. There is no powerful pressure, only irresistible sword Qi. He has a strong body that is better than heavy armor defense, and can''t completely protect his own body, which is comparable to the gold battle mang above purple level 6. At the same time that the hundred inch claws were broken, the crisscross invisible sword had already brought thousands of tiny scars on him.


    When the golden figure fell from the air to the ground, the gold had become blood red. In the loud noise, the big body of dessault smashed a deep hole in the ground.


    "Dis --" the distant Perkins roared. Dis was his best brother. Seeing that dis was badly hurt, his eyes were red, and he was about to jump on him. However, his shoulder was caught by purple.


    Elder Meiqing''s body slowly fell from the air. His ruddy face had become a little pale at this time. His hand holding the sword was even shaking slightly. That sword was meizong''s strongest sword technique, and it was also his ultimate sword. At the same time, the 1800 swords he stabbed made him consume a lot.


    Ah''er and ah''san were scared. Their huge bodies did not even dare to attack Mei Qing. Instead, they rushed to diese at the same time. If diese, who had their soul sacrifice, died, they would never live alone.


    Mei Qing''s chest is constantly undulating, but his hand holding the sword is gradually stabilized. Standing in the same place, he will not rush to attack. He needs time to adjust his fighting spirit.


    DIDEs did not die, as golden bimont, his body is too strong, even if the golden hair has been dyed blood red, but he still insisted on standing up from the big hole he smashed. In such a calculation, he was still badly hurt by the other party, which is absolutely unacceptable for the violent character of dis. With an angry roar, the unhealed windows on his body spewed out blood again, one step at a time. Under the protection of two ice devil apes, he went to Meiqing again. That persistent and bloodthirsty eyes even Meiqing can not help but secretly surprised.


    "Enough." Just when everyone thought the fight would continue, there was one more person between the two sides.


    Ye Yinzhu stands in the middle of DIS and Meiqing, looking at dis calmly, "go back, we give up this fight."


    Dis was stunned for a moment. His real injury was far less unbearable than what he looked like on the surface. His 100 inch claws could be smashed and grow again. His strong healing ability made the small wounds on his body not cause too much damage. After all, elder Meiqing is not a real sub God level. It''s hard to bring more damage to him after freezing and destroying disley''s claw and golden battle mang.


    "I can fight again, Lord Qin."


    Leaf sound bamboo light way: "I say let you go back."


    The anger in the heart of Di Si is completely aroused by Mei Qing, fierce eyes are wide open, staring at Ye Yinzhu, "why?"


    Ye Yinzhu slowly raises his head and looks into his eyes. At this moment, he suddenly finds that ye Yinzhu gives him a much more terrible feeling than elder Meiqing. At this time, he seems to merge with the surrounding broad Brenner mountains. Just one look brings him strong pressure.


    "Your life is more precious than victory. Go back. " Ye Yinzhu''s explanation is very short, but also very firm, firm beyond doubt.


    This time, DIDEs did not resist any more, and even had no emotion of resistance in his heart. He thought of Zi''s words and who really defeated the war giant gracis in the Arctic wilderness ice circle. In his eyes, the light of bloodthirsty gradually faded. He bowed respectfully to Ye Yinzhu and said, "yes, Lord Qin."


    Except for the two ice apes, only Mei Qing heard what ye Yinzhu said to dis. His eyes suddenly increased. A leader who can take care of his subordinates like this can''t say that he must be successful, but it is enough to make his subordinates truly relative. At the same time, Mei Qing is also aware of another problem. The relationship between the Ye family and the four different nationalities in Qincheng is not as simple as he said. At least from the beginning of the competition to the present, no foreign people in Qin City dare to disrespect him. Just now, when he said that to DIS, the invisible momentum that he showed, and the invisible momentum that he integrated with his surroundings, gave the elder a kind of unfathomable feeling.


    The two sides returned to the same starting line, and each won two of the four battles. Both the Donglong Empire and the four foreign races in Qincheng became more cautious.


    On one side of the Donglong Empire, LAN Ruxue, ye Yinzhu''s grandmother, was about to walk out of the Empire, but was replaced by another figure, "Ruxue, let me have this one. With you at the back, we can have a better chance of winning It''s not others who come out, it''s Ju Zong who doesn''t listen to the wind.Although he is not young, he has to admit that the master of chrysanthemum sect has a great demeanor. He has not seen how he moves. He has gracefully appeared on the battlefield with a long sword in his hand. His whole body is pale yellow. The scabbard is carved with the shape of a yellow dragon, and the hilt has a long yellow spike. It was Huang Longjian who became famous for his righteousness.


    Qin City side, purple and Anya look at each other, stride out from our side. The powerful power of Donglong bazong was unexpected to them. Originally, according to the calculation of Zi and Anya, DIS, who has two souls to sacrifice to Warcraft, will get a victory back, but he is defeated. Ye Yinzhu''s choice is wise. Although Mei Qing consumes a lot of money to use that sword, as the elder of the eighth sect of Donglong, he absolutely has the strength to kill at least two of the three. Even if you win, it''s definitely a disabled victory. That''s the last situation Ye Yinzhu wants to see.


    The battle will continue, and Zi will not allow another defeat, so he comes out by himself, and Ming, the strongest of the four alien groups in Qin City, stays behind.


    "Zi, give him a good lesson." Through the same life contract, ye Yinzhu passes on his idea to Zi. He was no longer a child when he left the blue sky sea. He saw clearly the situation between his grandfather and grandmother. Although we don''t know exactly how, we can guess that the contradiction between grandfather and grandmother is largely due to the juzong master. Among the eight schools of Donglong, the only one that disgusts Ye Yinzhu is Ju Zong. The brothers who didn''t listen really bored him. It''s obviously the best choice to use this opportunity to help my grandfather get back some justice.


    Purple did not answer, lavender eyes looked at Ye Yinzhu, the tacit understanding between the two has told ye Yinzhu a lot of things.


    It''s the first time for Weiling to see purple, purple hair, purple eyes, tall and strong body, which makes him judge purple as a powerful soldier. His left hand slowly raised the long sword and said calmly, "I am the master of juzong. I didn''t listen to the wind. The name of the sword is Huanglong


    Purple mouth slightly affected for a while, light back to a sentence, "the original east dragon eight also have special sexual orientation fans.". It seems that it''s very suitable to use it on the leader of the chrysanthemum sect. "


    If he is not about to start fighting, and he is also a referee, ye Yinzhu will laugh. He did not expect that purple, who has always been cool, has such a humorous side.


    "You want to die." Not leaf face big change, anger flashed away, with a sound of miso, the sword out of the shell, sharp purple fighting gas straight to purple chest. Through the color of fighting spirit, ye Yinzhu judged that the fighting spirit level of non leaf should be about the third level of purple.


    See fierce purple light attack chest, purple did not move, just quietly looking at his opponent.


    Juzong''s sword technique is quite different from meizong''s. although he is in a rage, he is the leader of the same clan. The purple light brought by the long sword turns into an arc, just like the petals of chrysanthemum. It seems that he wants to stab purple''s chest. But when the long sword comes to his body, it points to purple''s throat. The sword technique is tricky, weird and sharp.


    Purple''s hand was lifted up. He moved so fast that he didn''t even see how he moved. When the Yellow Dragon Sword stabbed purple in front of him, it stabbed his big hand.


    Purple''s hand turned into a crystal shape. With a light sound, the sword filled with purple fighting spirit could not enter in his hand. At the same time, a clearly visible purple Qi soars up along the Huanglong sword, and the Amethyst twines around. The Huanglong sword without listening has the tendency of being crystallized.


    Although Wuling was very surprised in fighting, it was his first time to encounter such a situation. He didn''t even know whether purple was fighting or magic. In a panic, his fighting burst out with all his strength. With a turn of his wrist, he held the five fingers of the sword, and the middle finger, the ring finger and the tail finger opened. In an instant, he popped up three arc fighting Qi, which turned into three sword Qi and bounced to purple At the same time, his yellow dragon sword also gave out a harsh hiss, which was quickly recovered in the rotation. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 456

    However, not leaf''s judgment was wrong, he knew too little about purple''s strength. In the face of the attack of the three swords, Zi didn''t even make any dodge or shelter action, just closed her eyes. When the three sword Qi stabbed his eyes and throat, where had already become Amethyst. Three light rings in, these three purple level fighting spirit unexpectedly can''t leave a trace on purple body.


    The purple of level 8 can be covered with a layer of Amethyst armor through the blood of amethyst, but the purple of level 9 has completely become Amethyst. As the first of the four great beasts of the orcs and the first beast in the mainland, Amethyst bimon has not yet fully grown up, but it can not be hurt by the third level fighting spirit of purple.


    At the same time when the three swords failed to work, the action of pulling the sword without listening to the wind was not completed. The Huanglong sword in purple''s hand was as motionless as cast iron. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break away from purple''s stable hand.


    In the face of absolute strength and defense, skills have lost their role, but no leaf is by no means a man willing to admit defeat, otherwise he would not fight with Ye Li for so many years. Seeing that the other side''s strength and defense were not easy to overcome, he immediately made the most correct choice.


    Let go of the Yellow Dragon sword, whose purple light is about to spread to the hilt, and his body quickly retreated. I don''t know where he took out another short sword, and then he yelled, "the chrysanthemum blooms thousands of miles."


    The purple arcs of light suddenly rose with the wind as the center. His whole body seemed to become a huge chrysanthemum, but each petal became a sharp weapon to kill people. Climbing in the rotating arc, the petals twined from all directions to purple like tentacles. The sharp part of the petals pointed to the key point of purple.


    Purple still did not move, and even ye Yinzhu was surprised why he did not respond. At the next moment, the chrysanthemum petal outlined by purple light has wrapped his body firmly in it. The harsh sound of friction is constantly ringing, and a little bit of purple light star is excited from the collision between petal and purple amethyst body.


    In his opinion, no matter how strong a person''s defense is, there are always flaws. In this all-round attack, the tall opponent in front of him will show flaws and collapse in front of his powerful skills.


    However, before he was excited, he heard three words: "crystallization, broken."


    The strange twisted chrysanthemum petals solidify at the same time. Before you listen, you are shocked to find that you have lost control of this unique chrysanthemum blossom. Then, the purple light burst, and all the folds of the chrysanthemum petals released by him were instantly smoothed, turned into countless pieces, and burst out in all directions.


    "You take my sword, too." Purple cold voice sounded in those chrysanthemum fragments, people are still standing there, but he has a terrible sword in his hand. Yes, that''s terrible. The seventeen meter long sword is much wider than the door. It is like a pillar of the sky when it is held in purple hands. Compared with the Yellow Dragon sword, which is called the direct attack on the Yellow Dragon without listening to the wind, it is the firefly and the bright moon. At the next moment, the huge sword has broken through the air. Although it does not bring any sound, the purple light brings out a dazzling rainbow in the mid air.


    In a hurry, without listening to the wind, I only had time to lift the dagger in my hand, without any sound of collision. The dagger, which seemed to be of extraordinary quality, had turned into pieces and disappeared in the Amethyst breath like the Huanglong sword.


    "Purple -" just before the Amethyst sword was about to beat the leaf into meat, ye Yinzhu called. He is the referee, to protect both sides, although no matter how bad the wind is, he is also the east dragon eight, a member of the East Dragon empire.


    The Amethyst sword, which was recast by dwarf masters, was just an inch above the head of Wuling''s head. The clothes on Wuling''s body were soaked in the sweat of surprise in an instant. What he was most afraid of was Ziyi''s carelessness. The weight of the sword alone might end his life.


    The faces of the strong men in the East Dragon Empire became very ugly. Naturally, they could see that the Amethyst sword in purple''s hand was absolutely an artifact. However, it was the first time that they saw such a huge artifact and such a huge sword. How heavy was such a sword? I''m afraid it will cost more than ten thousand jin. Looking at the ease of the users, Donglong strongmen are heavy hearted. The strength of the four alien groups in Qin City is so strong that for the first time, elder Weiming felt that he was afraid of losing.


    Of course, Ye Li is an exception. Looking at the withered leaf, he has only one cool word in his heart. He almost calls out a voice. In his heart, Yinzhu, good boy, grandfather doesn''t hurt you in vain.


    The purple light disappeared. It seemed that the Amethyst sword had never appeared before. The purple toe was on the ground. The only hilt of Huanglong sword shot in front of Wuling and was caught by him subconsciously.


    "Go back and play with yourself, and you''re going to make trouble." Leave such a sentence, purple and come to the same, high and go.


    Not leaf''s face became a burst of green a burst of white, angry under a wow spurt a mouthful of blood, his face and chrysanthemum now really the same color, staggering toward our side. When he passed by Ye Li, he vaguely heard that Ye Li was murmuring to himself, "what does it mean to attack Huanglong with himself?"


    In his anger, he vomited a mouthful of blood again. With the help of the wind, he reluctantly stood back to his side. He lowered his head, his eyes twinkled with resentment, and his whole body was shaking. From small to large, he has always been the leader of Ju Zong. When did he receive such insults. Purple''s words, even than killed him to also make him painful.With a flash of cold light in LAN Ruxue''s eyes, she was about to come out from her own side to fight. However, she was stopped by the elder Weiming around her. "You can kill a scholar, but you can''t insult him. It seems that we have to teach these alien people a heavy lesson before they can surrender. The master of Ju clan was humiliated. As the elder of Ju clan, how can I sit back and ignore him? Let me have this fight. " While saying that, he has come out of the East Dragon Empire and towards Ye Yinzhu.


    Weiling is his nephew''s generation. Seeing ye Li and Weiling spitting blood in anger, the elder''s anger has reached the peak. The murderer loomed in his eyes. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes were very bad.


    Ye Yinzhu was awe inspiring when he saw Weiming fight in person. He was deeply impressed by the cold plum cut by elder Meiqing. Weiming''s position in the Donglong empire was still higher than that of Meiqing, so his cultivation was obviously better. I''m afraid that the supreme elder will not keep his hand in the battle because he didn''t listen to the wind just now. If he wants to kill, he can''t say it. His referee has to stop him.


    At the same time that ye Yinzhu is secretly calculating in his heart, the candidate for the sixth game of Qin City has come out. Anya and Zi are both discerning people. Naturally, they can see that this unknown elder is the main one on the side of Donglong bazong. They know that as long as they win this game again and beat the opponent''s opponent, they will be in an invincible position with a 4-2 lead. Therefore, this sixth battle is also the strongest player in Qin City. The four orcs rank third, and the adult mountain giant, Ming.


    When he saw Ming, who was bigger than purple, he couldn''t help thinking, did these alien people grow up eating grass? How can one be stronger than the other. Before purple hand when he had seen purple is not human, but a kind of level 9 Warcraft. Although he could not guess the true identity of purple, he also paid more attention to the strength of Qin City. At this time, seeing that his momentum seemed to be inferior to that of purple, he sneered in his heart. Let''s use him to express the evil spirit just now.


    Ming''s character has always been very kind, just like the breath he released. When it comes to real power, mountain giants will never be inferior to war giants, and it is precisely because of their unconquered character that they rank behind war giants.


    "It''s not clear that the elder of the eight patriarchs of Donglong." Weiming didn''t even say "please give me advice". In his opinion, this is a battle that must be won.


    "My name is Ming." Ming''s simple and honest face showed a smile and nodded to the unknown elder.


    Not clear light way: "needless to say, let''s start." As he said this, he immediately stepped forward with his right foot. Suddenly, a deep purple fighting spirit soared into the air, and the fighting spirit as strong as purple level seven instantly burned, like a deep purple flame surrounding his body.


    In terms of fighting skills, although it is not clear that they are not necessarily better than elder Meiqing, when it comes to fighting spirit, the eight schools of Donglong are his first. Otherwise, he would not take the position of the first Supreme elder.


    Purple seven level strength, he already has the ability of short-range flight, with the unique skills of Donglong eight, he believes that even when encountering Anya, the second player from Qincheng, he also has the confidence to win.


    Feeling the pressure brought by the elder Weiming, Mingming didn''t move, just looked at Weiming quietly.


    He didn''t know who he was. He wanted to wait for ming to attack. However, seeing his opponent''s stupefied appearance, he couldn''t help but get angry. He didn''t use any skills and just hit Ming. How about first? I don''t need a sword.


    As the chief elder of the eight schools of Donglong, he really has the ability to be proud. The strength of the real first master of the eight schools of Donglong is enough to make him belittle these alien strongmen. Unfortunately, what he meets today is the mountain giant, one of the four ancient beasts. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 457

    Among the four alien strongmen in Qin City, the one with the worst fighting experience must be clear. As a level 10 beast, his natural breath is enough to become his own umbrella. In the Arctic wasteland, which Warcraft feels his breath and dares to attack? Just like when DIS and Perkins met purple for the first time, their strength was above purple, but they couldn''t resist at all.


    Therefore, as a beast with little combat experience, Ming cleverly chose to imitate. He has no less wisdom than human beings. When he imitates, he naturally chooses the one that suits him best and is easy to imitate. This is undoubtedly the way purple fought before.


    As a result, when Ming Ming''s fist tilted upward and his height was far higher than that of his Ming, Ming, learning from purple, stood still, looking silly and allowed his fist to go up.


    Elder Weiming''s fist was just a tentative attack, but when his fist full of purple level seven fighting spirit reached the opponent, the opponent didn''t even mean to dodge, which made elder Weiming angry. Did the leader despise him? Suddenly two more parts of his fist were added.


    With a dull bang, Ming''s body shakes for a while. The original smile on his face suddenly disappears and becomes a sad face. He rubs his hands on his belly and grins: "it''s a little painful."


    Just now, when he hit Ming with his fist, he felt that he was not hitting a person, but a very hard wall. His fists in the fight were paralyzed. Moreover, the wall is much harder than any rock. Even the granite will break in front of its own fighting spirit, but the tall guy just said something painful.


    The elder did not know that he could not believe it was true. He told himself secretly that hallucination must be hallucination. Even if the other side was Warcraft, what kind of Warcraft could carry his fist with his body? Even the legendary holy dragon can''t do it. Of course, he didn''t know that the defense power of the man in front of him was also incomparable with that of the holy dragon.


    In order to test his illusion just now, elder Weiming launched another attack. This time, it was no longer a tentative blow. He slipped forward, showing his flexibility completely different from his age. In such a short distance, he even took a remnant shadow. Countless shadow with a beautiful arc went straight to Ming''s body.


    Both of them were born in juzong. The move of elder Weiming immediately showed his strength. Compared with the leader of juzong who didn''t listen to the wind, his fighting spirit was much stronger. It seemed that his attack speed was extremely fast, but every punch was real and there was no empty move.


    At the same time, at least hundreds of blows hit Ming''s whole body in different positions without any fancy, and most of them were the key points. For a moment, the thump was loud, and the purple air diffused around Ming''s body. After he was transformed into human form, his body about three meters high tilted forward and backward, and swayed with the strength of the fist.


    However, no matter how much Ming''s body shakes, he always stands there. His feet seem to grow on the ground, and there is no trace of moving. The fierce roar makes the look on his face change in all sorts of strange ways. He frowns and smiles, and even more is the way he looks after releasing his pleasure.


    Go all out to blow out a hundred fists. The purple shadow flashed. The elder was ten meters away from his face. Although his face had not changed, his chest was also slightly undulating. He can''t bear the heavy consumption of fighting spirit. In the hundred fist bombardment, Weiming found that the opponent was as hard as a rock, no matter where he was, no matter whether he was crucial or not. However, Weiming still had great confidence in his fist. He believed that even though the opponent seemed to be OK on the surface, he should have been injured by his heavy fist. In the face of this guy who would not fight back, he would only be beaten, He didn''t even have to use a sword. The victory will show soon.


    Mingming looks at Weiming who is retreating, moves his head, makes a toothache rattle at his neck, opens his mouth and spits out a purplish breath. He says something that makes Weiming almost spit blood, "it''s so cool. I haven''t been so relaxed for a long time. It''s so comfortable! Do you want to continue? "


    "You..." This time, his face changed. He found that his opponent was a pervert. Is he OK? No, he won''t. He must be holding on. In order to prove his idea, he stood in the same place, staring at Ming, waiting for him to show his injured appearance. However, soon he was disappointed, Ming also stood there looking at him, which has a trace of pain.


    In fact, Ming didn''t mean to be angry. In terms of defense, Mountain Giants and war beasts are the real leaders of all Warcraft, not to mention the purple attack power of Ming. Even if the real sub God attack is here, it may not bring him much damage. And the super strong defense also led to some problems. The body was extremely insensitive to external stimulation. It was not clear that the fists that bombarded him just now had enough purple level seven fighting spirit. It was like giving Ming a whole body massage. From small to large, it was the first time for him to experience this comfortable feeling, and he subconsciously said what he felt.


    Seeing that the elder didn''t seem to have the intention to fight again, he remembered that he was here to fight instead of massage. He said honestly, "since you don''t hit me, I''ll hit you. YesMing''s noumenon has only one single purpose, but when he changes into human form, he naturally becomes human''s eyes. At this time, a strange blue purple halo suddenly appears on his big eyes. Then, a scene that surprised the eldest brother of Weiming happened. Ming''s blue and purple eyes moved on his face and moved to the center at the same time.


    So, what''s going on?


    Soon, a pair of Ming''s eyes have fused into one eye, which is a circle bigger than the previous two eyes, flashing strange blue purple halo, staring at the unknown.


    Kara, a twisted blue purple lightning flash from the one eye, the speed of lightning is too fast, and because of the change on Ming''s face, there is no chance to dodge, he was immediately bombarded by the blue purple lightning.


    Elder Weiming didn''t lose face. At least after he was attacked by Ming, he didn''t leave the same place as when he was hit by his fist. However, the elder now has completely changed into a different one.


    The original pale yellow and simple robe has become burnt black, including his exposed skin. The most funny thing is his hair. The original silver white hair is neatly combed in the back of his head, but it is completely blown up, standing up like a steel needle.


    Is Ye Saiya''s speechless monologue in this legend


    Ming turns to grin at Ye Yinzhu, "I won. I''m afraid he can''t move. It''ll be all right in half an hour. His fighting strength is enough to protect himself from being really hurt by my thunder and lightning. "


    "I haven''t lost yet." The unknown voice suddenly sounded. Under the thunder and lightning attack of Ming Dynasty, he was really paralyzed, but the fighting spirit of Donglong bazong was different after all. With his own strong strength, although his appearance changed greatly, he didn''t suffer much damage in essence. At this time, he was frantically stimulating the fighting spirit in his body, and his body had recovered certain action ability.


    Ming frowned, "you lost, there''s no need to continue. Don''t you understand? " As he said that, his one eye merged into one again flashed the light of thunder and lightning, but this time, the light of thunder and lightning was white.


    Wei Ming stood there, looking at the light in Ming Ming''s eyes. Of course, he knew what it was. The same light had appeared before when elder Meiqing used a cut of cold plum. Ming didn''t have any appearance of accumulating power, just casually revealed the color of terror. He didn''t know that he had lost. At the same time, he didn''t realize until now that the enemy in front of him was probably the strongest among the four alien clans of the other Qin City! This guy who looks simple and honest is a fool at all.


    When elder Weiming refused Ye Yinzhu''s good intention to help him return to his own side, and hobbled back to the side of Donglong bazong, the newly established Donglong empire was completely silent. Not only the strongmen of Donglong bazong, but also the disciples of each sect showed disappointment and some special light.


    Just after the establishment of the Empire, it has not really demonstrated its strength on the mainland. In this Qin City alone, it has received such a strong challenge from other ethnic groups, six battles and four losses. They can''t accept the result, even ye Yinzhu, as a referee, is a little surprised. Of course, ye Yinzhu also knows that it is more important to achieve such a result because the four alien clans of Qin City have sent out all the strongest ones, and the competition will not be so easy in the future. Apart from Shan and Lei, who can win a victory by virtue of their special ability, no one in Qin City can compete with the master level masters of Donglong eight sects. But if ye Yinzhu can achieve the result of five to five, it will be easier to resolve the contradiction between the two sides, show each other''s strength in front of each other, and get the respect of the other side. He put forward the way to win these ten games with good intentions.


    --------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 458

    LAN Ruxue looked at the elder Weiming''s funny look and lonely eyes. She knew that the victory and defeat of the game had already brought a huge blow to the elder. She sighed and said: "let''s go to the seventh game. I didn''t expect that Yinzhu''s friends could have such powerful strength. The power of Donglong''s forbearance for thousands of years can''t compare with this small Qin City? "


    While saying that, LAN Ruxue moves her steps and slowly comes out of our party. In addition to the people who have already gone to battle, only her strength is the most powerful.


    Just at this time, ye Yinzhu suddenly sees an elf warrior on the side of Qin City coming to Anya quickly and whispering something in her ear. Anya''s face suddenly changes. It''s the first time for ye Yinzhu to see that he is at a loss. It''s not only Anya, but also Zizi, who is beside her, seems to have heard the ELF''s words, and her face becomes very ugly. Even ye Yinzhu can feel the solemn atmosphere clearly.


    At present, the situation is 4-2 leading. What happened to make them so nervous?


    Ye Yinzhu doubts just rise, Anya has floated up, quickly came to him.


    Similarly, LAN Ruxue, who came to Ye Yinzhu not far away, frowned and said, "it seems that you have been in battle." She thought Anya would fight against herself again.


    Anya said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry. I think this competition must be stopped for the time being."


    LAN Ruxue was stunned and said, "why?"


    Anya turned to Ye Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, 30 miles away from Brenner mountains, there are 300000 troops of Milan Empire stationed, including a legion of thousands of magicians. Their goal is self-evident."


    "What did you say?" Ye Yinzhu lost his voice and exclaimed. The Empire of Milan sent 300000 troops here? "Sister Anya, are you sure Milan are targeting US?"


    Anya nodded his head firmly and said: "my people immediately went around to the back of this army to observe carefully after they found them. This army should have been dispatched from all the big cities on the Milan border facing Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Judging from their march route, it was straight to our Qin City, LED by brother Maldini of the violet family Brother, this army has been fighting with the orcs in the frontier for many years. If I''m right, this army is obviously brought by your relatives. "


    She refers to the relatives have been very obvious, when she said the last sentence, the eyes did not let fall on LAN Ruxue''s face.


    "No, it''s impossible. The Empire of Milan is now too busy to deal with itself. With the threat of the Empire of landias, how can they deal with such a small country as ours LAN Ruxue categorically denied Anya''s statement.


    Anya sneered, "things will come to an end soon, a whole army of 300000, including thousands of magicians. This time, I''m afraid Milan are willing to step down to our piano city. I would like to ask you, apart from the establishment of your Donglong Empire, what other reason is there for Milan to send so many troops to our Qin City? "


    LAN Ruxue''s face became very ugly, Anya''s question she really can''t refute, but she really can''t think of the reason why Milan will send troops to Qin City at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu soon calms down after a short period of shock. He knows that as the Lord of Qin City and a trusted partner of the Allied forces of all ethnic groups, he must not panic at this time. Only when he calms down can he solve the problem. "Grandma, it''s not about who''s right and who''s wrong. Sister Anya is right. We can''t have any more civil strife. If the Milan army is really coming for our Qin City, then Qin City will face a moment of life and death. Only when we unite can we resist this army. I also don''t understand why the Empire of Milan will send troops to Qin City at this time, but we have to prepare for the worst


    LAN Ruxue looks at her grandson. She suddenly finds that although Ye Yinzhu inherits Ye Li''s straightness, she has more wisdom than Ye Li does. Although the Donglong empire is confronting the aborigines of Qincheng, she is more and more satisfied with her grandson.


    "OK, let''s discuss it quickly."


    Soon, the news of the arrival of Milan''s army spread to the high-level ears of both sides, and they had to make a compromise in the face of the common enemy, whether it was the East Dragon empire or the strong of Qin City. The outcome of the 10th World War will be decided. After the delay, the two sides sent their respective high-level leaders to gather together to discuss countermeasures. At the same time, ye Yinzhu also ordered all the troops of Qin City to return to Qin City from the mountains to show their sincerity for cooperation, and sent a large number of elves to explore the coming Milan army.


    Qin City Lord''s mansion.


    The four alien people of Donglong Empire and Qin City sit on both sides, while ye Yinzhu sits at the top of Qin City, opposite the elder face of Weiming Taishang who changed clothes but still has upright hair.


    The meeting was attended by three elders of the East Dragon Empire and eight of the eight masters of the East Dragon sect. At the strong request of Ye Yinzhu, Ye Li and Qin Shang attended the meeting on behalf of Qin sect and Zhu sect respectively. Of course, sitting at the top is naturally the ocean with the only royal blood of Donglong empire.


    All of a sudden, such a big change happened. Ye Yinzhu was very busy for a while, and the elders of the Donglong Empire and their masters protected the sea like zongzi. So far, ye Yinzhu hasn''t had time to say a word with the sea.In addition to Ye Yinzhu, there are Anya, the representative of the elves, Zi, the representative of the bimong, Lutz, the head of the dwarves, lucino, the first elder of the dwarves, and Ming, the mountain giant. The goblin tribe only comes to the old man of Gulu. When it comes to war, the goblin tribe, which is not good at fighting, takes the last place At this time, the guru elder had nothing to do but worry.


    Anya, who was second only to purple, was sitting at the bottom of Ye Yinzhu. Her usual elegance and nobility turned into coldness at this time. She said in a cold voice, "my people have proved once again that the destination of the Milan army is Qin City. The arrival of your Donglong empire will only bring disaster here. Aren''t you very capable? That''s good! Now let''s talk about how we should face such an army that has been fighting for a long time. "


    Elder Meiqing, who is not the first elder, sighed and said, "Miss Anya, please calm down first. We don''t want to see this happen either. However, before you prove that this Milan army is coming for our east dragon Empire, please don''t judge


    Anya sneered: "calm down, how do you want me to calm down? Do you know how much effort we have made for Qin City? Just when we had a little success, you came. Just because Yinzhu was born in your eight schools of Donglong, are you going to occupy our homeland? Now we have such a powerful enemy. Up to now, you don''t want to admit that the Milan army is because of you. Well, elder, do you dare to bet with me that if you lose, everything will be up to us in the future. "


    "This..." Meiqing was silent. Of course, he also understood that the Milan army might have come to build the country for the East Dragon.


    It''s no wonder Anya is so angry. Because her sister is in great trouble, the elves have finally regained their vitality in such a good place as Qin City. Everything is developing towards the good side. When the elves have the opportunity to rise again, they encounter such things. It''s very likely that all their efforts will be wasted at this time! Her hard work in these days, as well as the future of the elves, make the new elves queen full of worry.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is not the time to discuss this. First of all, we have to determine how to face this army." Ye Yinzhu opened his mouth. Although he was very sad between the two sides, he had to stand up at this time. In the view of Donglong Empire, he is just a junior, but in Qin City, he is the leader of Qin City, Qin emperor.


    Ye Yinzhu''s words made everyone''s eyes focus on him. The master of juzong didn''t listen to him. Feng Leng snorted, "although you are the two masters of qinzhu, there are three supreme elders here. What qualifications do you have to give advice here? If it''s not for elder Lan''s sake, hum."


    "You''d better go back to Huanglong." Purple hummed coldly at the bottom of yeyinzhu.


    "You..." If you don''t know that you can''t beat purple, you''ll have to do it.


    "Enough, let Yinzhu go on. If you do this again, the Empire will be strangled in the cradle. " Surprisingly, this time we are talking about the ocean, which is the first place in the Donglong empire.


    These days, after the ocean was taken away by the masters of Ju Zong and Mei Zong, Mei Rujian, the master of Mei Zong, immediately showed him siduofu''s letter paper and told her the life experience of the ocean in detail. It can be said that these days the ocean has been spent in the dim, the brain has been instilled in countless things about the eight schools of Donglong and the former Donglong empire. Although she was elected as the first empress of new Donglong, the three supreme elders were still in power. However, in such a scene, her new queen spoke, but no one from the East Dragon Empire would disobey her words. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 459

    Ye Yinzhu and the ocean look at each other. He sees helplessness, missing and many confused emotions from the ocean''s eyes. But no matter what, the tenderness in the eyes of the ocean makes Ye Yinzhu feel better. After taking a deep breath and reluctantly calming his emotions, he said: "the imperial army of Milan is coming to Qin City. If they are kind, they don''t need to send so many troops and have a lot of magicians. So now we can almost be sure that their goal is to destroy Qin City. In this case, let''s first judge the current situation of both sides. "


    As he spoke, ye Yinzhu walked slowly to the center of the hall, and everyone''s eyes were focused on him. Although he was young, his words were all to the point, which made the masters and elders of the Donglong Empire less despised.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "the enemy''s attack is nothing more than three choices for us: fight, surrender and retreat. I don''t think anyone would want to surrender. We don''t have to think about it. Now there are only two possibilities: war or withdrawal. According to the information inquired by the elves, we have to face 300000 elite troops in the frontier of the Milan empire. Moreover, this army is led by Marshal Maldini, one of the two marshals of the Milan Empire, who has the title of Milan''s shield, and accompanied by his brother, matlachi, the great mage, vice president of the association of magicians of the Milan empire. On our side, the total number of soldiers now adds up to about 20000. In terms of single combat effectiveness, it must be much better than the other side. However, the gap of 15 times in quantity makes it difficult for us to compete with each other. "


    "Not necessarily. All the soldiers in the East Dragon Empire have strong fighting power, so it''s not a problem to fight one against ten. Although the number of our magicians is much less, it is not necessarily that we have no power to compete. " The elder didn''t know that the anger in his heart was suppressed at this time. Although the failure made him very disappointed, he still knew that the overall situation was the most important thing at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at elder Weiming and said, "well, even if we still have the power of the first World War, I would like to ask elder Weiming, what will we get after the war? What will be lost? How many soldiers will survive? "


    Three questions made him speechless. In the face of more than ten times the enemy, even if he won, he would surely win miserably. Besides, he still counted the local people in Qincheng.


    Ye Yinzhu saw that the elder didn''t say a word, and continued: "the other side''s 300000 troops, maybe facing alone, our eight Donglong sects'' soldiers can fight with one to ten, but who will command the army to fight at the level of Legion? Individual strength doesn''t mean everything. Besides, the other side has dragoons no less than our soldiers. Don''t forget that the Empire of Milan is the number one power in the mainland of lonzainus. Under the command of Maldini and the cooperation of thousands of magicians, I can tell you frankly that we have no chance to win at all. Even the orc''s powerful army has been suppressed in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. How can our little Qin City, now without any defensive force, compete with the 300000 troops of the Milan Empire? Fighting is not a number game, it''s not a simple calculation of individual strength. "


    Weiming said: "so you mean we are not rivals of the Milan Empire? Yes, I admit what you said. We don''t have any chance to fight at the corps level. But please don''t forget, Lord Qin, that this is the Brenner mountains. We can''t fight on the plain, but in the complex terrain, the individual combat ability will be fully displayed. Our soldiers will probably defeat the enemy when they fight in the mountains. "


    Elder Ye Weiming said: "what effect can you activate magic at the same time. If I''m Maldini, I won''t fight with you at all. I just need to send a large army to protect the magician troops, gradually press into the Brenner mountains and carry out carpet bombing with the magician''s magic. How will your guerrillas deal with it? "


    "This..." Weiming''s military knowledge is obviously not as clear as ye Yinzhu who has studied with Oliveira.


    When ye Yinzhu saw that he couldn''t answer, he ignored him and turned to the audience. "The combined power of the East Dragon Empire and Qin City can bring a certain deterrent force to the Milan army at most. But as long as we really launch a war, even if we can use every opportunity to entangle with each other, when the war ends, no matter whether we win or lose, I don''t think many of you can survive To survive. Is it for the sake of fighting hard at this time that the eight masters of Donglong have endured for thousands of years? "


    Weiming was contradicted by Ye Yinzhu several times, and his anger was aroused again, "what do you say to do? You can''t fight again. Do you mean to let us give up Qin City and leave here? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the elder Weiming coldly and said, "this is the last way. I can''t decide what to do now, but I''m sure that since the Milan army is stationed tens of miles away from Qin City instead of launching direct attacks, they will send people to negotiate and make a final decision when we find out the trend of the Milan empire. At this time, elder, we must work together to prepare for the battle. At the last moment, there is only one way. Please leave Qincheng. I''ll stay and delay the Milan army. With the strength of all nationalities in Qincheng and the individual strength of the soldiers of the East Dragon Empire, it''s no problem to retreat into the Brenner mountains and escape. "When he said the last sentence, he seemed very calm. His decision included Qin City and Donglong empire. One side was his family and people, the other was his friends and partners. He would never want to see any of these people hurt. As for himself, he can''t go, not only because he is the Lord of Qin City, but also because he has to stay and fight for time for others to retreat.


    "No, it doesn''t work." The ocean refutes Ye Yinzhu''s words without warning. Ye Yinzhu hasn''t heard Haiyang speak to herself in such an almost angry tone for a long time. She turns her head to face her, with a bitter light in her eyes. "There''s no other way. Well, that''s all I have to say. Please prepare your own. If there is no chance of relaxation, there is still time to withdraw immediately. " As he said this, he turned around and walked out. He felt that the air was very stuffy, and his heart seemed to be pressed by a big stone. At this time, he just wanted to be quiet.


    "Wait a minute, Yinzhu." The thick voice rings in Ye Yinzhu''s ear. Zi stands up from her position and walks slowly to Ye Yinzhu. "No matter when you decide, no matter how you decide, I will be by your side."


    "Purple -" Ye Yinzhu stares at his best brother, "you still have your own goal, purple, don''t be impulsive."


    Purple indifferent smile, said: "I am not impulsive. Without you, there would be no me now. The dream of amethyst is important, but if my contractual partners are dead, what qualifications do I have to realize my dream. Can''t we Amethyst even protect our partners? There is no one who is afraid of death. I do the same with my people. What''s more, if I stay with you, won''t I be able to delay longer after the war begins? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say a word. He knew purple too well. At this time, no matter how he tried to persuade him, purple''s belief would not change.


    Anya sighed and stood up from her seat, "Yinzhu, I''m sorry. The elves have been hit too hard over the years. I can''t let my people suffer a devastating blow when they recover. If it''s really the last moment, I''ll ask them to withdraw. Please forgive me


    Ye Yinzhu said with a calm smile, "it''s right. Elves are just friends of Qin City, not subordinates of Qin City. Sister Anya, I can understand you. Don''t be sorry. "


    Anya showed a smile on her face. She looked at the cold purple in her eyes and said, "of course my people will go, but don''t forget, I''m your sister. While protecting the people, will I give up my brother? Brother in law, let me stay and fight with you. "


    Purple saw an Ya one eye, his purple eyes seem to have some more what, forced of point a head.


    "And me. Like the elves, the dwarves can no longer afford any loss, so they will definitely leave here when necessary. But if you still see me as a friend, let''s fight together. It''s a great honor for the son of Thor to stand with the blood of amethyst. " This time, it was Ming who stood up. The smile on his face was still so flat. Mountain giant, also known as Cyclops, but their own title was the son of Thor.


    "Our tribe will leave all the goblin rippers. At the last minute. " Guru stood up and went out. On the side of Qin City, ye Yinzhu''s decision is the final order. Leaving precious goblin rippers to help Qin City fight is his biggest bottom line.


    Elder Luciano sighed and said, "it''s too early to decide. Lord Qin, don''t forget that we still have the gun of annihilation. Qin City itself has the advantages of Qin City. Until the last moment, no one can tell the outcome. The dwarfs will not leave Qin unless there is no chance of victory. At the same time, the brave dwarf soldiers will also become a force to guard Qin City. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 460

    As he said this, he walked slowly to Ye Yinzhu, "Lord Qin, our people live happily here. I sincerely hope this happiness can continue." Then he followed the guru elder. Lutz follows Luciano and gives Ye Yinzhu a firm look.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are moist, and he is not alone. By his side, these friends and partners are supporting himself and Qin City as much as possible. What are their reasons for leaving their homes? At this moment, ye Yinzhu has a very bold idea in his heart. He swore in his heart that he would keep Qin City and the home of his friends of all ethnic groups no matter what.


    "Yinzhu, I won''t go either." Haiyang stands up from the first place of Donglong empire. There is no sadness in her eyes, but a faint smile. She walks down from her position and comes to Ye Yinzhu. Her soft little hand holds Ye Yinzhu''s right hand with four fingers. She says in a soft voice: "remember, I once said that the ocean is only Ye Yinzhu''s. Before, now and in the future. Ye Yinzhu is there, so is the ocean. Ye Yinzhu is in Qin City, the ocean is in Qin City, ye Yinzhu is in the sky, and the ocean is in the sky. If ye Yinzhu goes underground, why don''t you take me with you? "


    "No, your majesty." The elder Weiming stood up fiercely. Although the voice of the ocean was not loud, none of them were experts. Her every word was clearly introduced into the ears of all the masters and elders of Donglong eight sect. Although these strong members of the eight schools of Donglong have already known about ocean and ye Yinzhu, they did not expect that their relationship would be so close. I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling in my heart. Ocean is the only heir of the royal blood of the Donglong empire. It can be said that she is the belief of every Donglong soldier fighting for the Empire.


    The ocean turns around, light saw not clear one eye, way: "the elder. I don''t want to be a puppet controlled by you. What''s the point of being a queen with limited freedom? Besides, I never wanted to be a queen. I have my own goal in life. If you have to force me, then your queen will only be a corpse. "


    Her words are firm and there is no room for conversion. Even ye Yinzhu saw the strong side behind the ocean for the first time. At this moment, he seemed to have some illusion, as if the ocean in front of him had really become a queen.


    "No, your majesty. How can we make you just a puppet? It''s only now that the Empire has just been established. When we officially complete the founding ceremony, you will naturally become the supreme ruler of the Empire. All the East dragons will obey your orders. We are willing to pay everything to protect you. "


    With a cool smile, the ocean said, "elder, I don''t need to say anything more. I''ve decided that where ye Yinzhu is, I''ll be. Don''t try to control me or knock me out. In that case, when I wake up for the first time, I will die in front of you During the conversation, she holds Ye Yinzhu''s hand, which obviously increases her strength. She not only expresses her determination to the high level of Donglong Empire, but also tells Ye Yinzhu that she will never leave him.


    Purple smile, cold Amethyst than rare smile, looking at the sound of bamboo, some humorous way: "it seems that I have a good sister-in-law."


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say anything, but took the hand of the ocean and pulled her out of the hall of the Lord''s mansion. Now, for him, the most important thing is to know the direction and intention of the Milan army. As long as the battle has not started, there is still hope for Qin City.


    Just as ye Yinzhu walked out of the hall of Lord''s mansion, he suddenly heard a loud sound of dragon chanting. Subconsciously, people looked up into the air. I saw a water blue dragon flying in their direction from the distance. There was a white figure beside the water blue dragon, just because it was too far away to see clearly.


    Purple cold hums a, "small crawler also dares to come reconnaissance?" Just when he wanted to release his authority, he was stopped by Ye Yinzhu.


    "Purple, it''s like brother Oliveira. He''s here anyway. " Oliveira''s water system giant dragon leaf bamboo is known. Ollie should be in Milan, but he should be in villa. It''s only half a month since the end of the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle. Did he directly rely on the flying ability of the dragon to get here after he returned to Milan?


    When ye Yinzhu thinks about it, the blue dragon in the sky has slowly descended. At this time, people can see clearly the white figure beside the dragon, which is a pure white unicorn, flapping its wings and flying around the blue dragon. Isn''t xiangluan, the princess of Milan, sitting on the unicorn''s back?


    Soon, unicorn and water dragon are on the ground, xiangluan and Oliveira also see ye Yinzhu in mid air.


    "Ye Yinzhu." As soon as xiangluan rode the unicorn to the ground, she gritted her teeth and screamed, and immediately urged the unicorn to rush over.


    "Stop." Purple murmurs, and a huge invisible pressure is released from him. Xiangluan is a human being and is not affected much. However, the unicorn in her crotch can''t bear the pressure of the beast released by Amethyst bimon. Although it is also a level 9 upper level Warcraft, it still stops charging.Oliveira had jumped down from the water dragon''s back and strode to the unicorn. "Don''t be impulsive, your highness. You have something to say. "


    Looking at Oliveira and xiangluan, ye Yinzhu finds that they are very tired, especially xiangluan, who has always paid the most attention to beauty. At this time, she is not only covered with dust, her pretty face is not even half dressed up, but even her clothes are the same as those in France. Her clothes are damaged in many places, and her long hair is scattered behind her back. How can there be a princess Noble. However, she has a different aesthetic feeling. The beautiful Mou seems to want to spurt fire to come of ruthless stare at oneself.


    Oliveira is going to be much calmer. He looks at Ye Yinzhu with more doubts and pain in his eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally knew why they wanted to do this. With a sigh, he stepped forward slowly and said, "not long after the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle, why don''t you rest in Milan?" At this time, he didn''t know how to explain his own affairs, so he could only talk about him from left to right.


    "Rest?" Xiangluan sneered, "can I rest after such a big event? Ye Yinzhu, you said, what did Milan do to you? You want to revolt openly and set up the East Dragon empire. "


    It''s very easy for Silvio to speak so clearly to each other, but sometimes he has a good relationship with each other. "I''m sorry, xiangluan. I can only say that I didn''t set up the Donglong Empire, but I was one of the eight Donglong sects. I kept it from you. I never wanted to fight against the Empire of Milan. In my heart, college has always been my second home. But sometimes, people can''t help themselves. I don''t ask for your understanding, and I won''t explain any more. You go back. At any time, I treat you as friends. If you still want to be our friend, please take good care of the three hundred soldiers of death for me when you go back. "


    Originally, in Ye Yinzhu''s plan, with the gradual growth of Qin City, he would try to get death 300 back to Qin City, but now it seems that it''s too late for anything. The arrival of xiangluan and Oliveira, as well as xiangluan''s accusations against him, undoubtedly helped him determine the trend of the Milan army this time.


    Xiangluan''s eyes were a little red, "friend? Do you really think of me as a friend? I''m afraid in your heart, only the ocean is your friend. I am not. Ye Yinzhu, do you know how much trouble you have caused this time? When I got the news, I couldn''t believe it was true. In the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle, how many hardships did you lead our soldiers to win the final victory? Thanks to this, after returning to Milan, you will not only be a national hero, but also the most promising political star. Even if you have anything to do with orcs, having a Summoner like bimont, your credit can completely offset the adverse effects. Even I can help you solve this problem. But this time you''re in too much trouble. If you are wise, surrender and give up the Donglong empire. You are still the Lord of Qin City. All your positions in the Empire will not change. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at xiangluan quietly. He can feel that xiangluan''s angry words are full of urgency and concern. However, how can he surrender? No matter how reckless Donglong bazong is, he is still a member of Donglong bazong! In this time of crisis, how can he abandon Donglong to pursue his identity and status.


    Ocean very understand Ye Yinzhu''s mood now, she still just hold his hand, but did not say anything, with their own actions, aosu Ye Yinzhu, where you are, where I am. Your decision is my decision.


    Xiangluan looks at Ye Yinzhu eagerly. With her understanding of Ye Yinzhu, she certainly knows how successful her proposal is. However, she will try it, even if she has only half a chance.


    -----------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 461

    At this time, the eight high-level Donglong sect, who were originally in the Lord''s mansion, just walked out one after another and heard xiangluan''s words. Their eyes are subconsciously focused on Ye Yinzhu. Elder Weiming''s heart has sunk to the bottom of the valley. He knows that if ye Yinzhu rebelled against the East Dragon Empire at this time, the east dragon would really be destroyed. The empress of the empire is beside him, and the strength of Qin City he has mastered can delay the soldiers of the eight schools of East Dragon here, waiting for the arrival of the imperial army of Milan. He even deeply regrets why he was so tough when he came to Qin City. If ye Yinzhu rebelled now, he would not be surprised. After all, Donglong bazong has always been in opposition to Qin City itself since he came here.


    "I''m sorry, xiangluan, your kindness has been appreciated. However, from the day I was born, I was a member of the eight schools of Donglong. No matter what decision Donglong bazong made, it can''t change the fact that I have Donglong blood. I will not give up my people, let alone turn against each other. You go back, far away from the battlefield, this is not where you should be


    Xiangluan stares at Ye Yinzhu and listens to his refusal. Her feeling to Ye Yinzhu is very special. As an imperial princess, xiangluan knew from childhood that her future marriage must be responsible for the Empire and serve as a political chip for the benefit of the Empire. After she met Ye Yinzhu, although she was attracted by Ye Yinzhu, she always hoped that the ocean would come together with Ye Yinzhu, which is also the reason. But as time goes on, whenever she looks at the ocean talking about ye Yinzhu with a happy face, she suddenly finds that there is a strange thing in her mood, that is jealousy. She is a princess, but also a woman, in her heart, also eager to love and be loved, and she knows the men of the same age, ye Yinzhu is undoubtedly the best. In addition, the close physical contact between the two later in some special circumstances left her heart a place for ye Yinzhu. And this, until ye Yinzhu quietly left, she got the news that Qin City was about to be destroyed, she was completely aware of it. At the same time, she also knew that all this seemed to come a little late. Even the imperial princess, she can''t change much.


    According to Silvio''s order, as soon as the army led by Marshal Maldini arrived at Qin City, it would immediately launch an attack to completely destroy Qin City and Donglong empire. But xiangluan risked her father''s back and arrived here as soon as possible under the protection of Oliveira. With her Milan Red Cross shield, she ordered Marshal Maldini to postpone the attack. Then she and Oliveira arrived at Qin City at the first time. Although she knew that there was little hope, she still tried her best to persuade Ye Yinzhu to come back Milan, she doesn''t believe, doesn''t believe Ye Yinzhu will do harm to the Milan empire. Of course, she also hopes that ye Yinzhu can return to her side. She doesn''t care about everything. Only by working hard can she pursue her own happiness. Besides, I have the support of my aunt.


    "Ye Yinzhu, do you really refuse to return to Milan with me? I can assure you that if you are willing to return to Milan, you will become the most authoritative Minister of Milan in ten years. Both father and I hope you can come back. Whether it''s Qin City or any other territory, you can choose the Empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu quietly looks at xiangluan, looking at the gradually increasing sadness and tiredness in her eyes. It is impossible if she is not moved. At the same time, he also thinks of a possibility, "xiangluan, it''s OK to go back with you. I can even be loyal to the Milan Empire forever, but Millan must promise me a condition."


    Xiangluan''s beautiful eyes brightened, "what conditions? You say, even if I can''t make the decision, as long as it''s not too much, I can promise you instead of my father. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "let go of the East Dragon Empire, leave the Qin City to them, and Milan can never attack the East Dragon."


    Xiangluan eyes just appeared a trace of excitement, suddenly disappeared, "this is not good, everything else can be discussed, but only this is not good."


    "Why? There are only more than ten thousand people in the East Dragon empire. Is Milan afraid of such a small country Ye Yinzhu asked with a frown.


    Xiangluan gave a bitter smile, "you don''t understand. Milan want to survive, too. You know what Milan are facing now. Do you think we are willing to attack a newly established small country? This is what we have to do. If we don''t destroy Dong Long, then Milan will be destroyed. Look at this. " Say, she shakes a hand, a scroll already flew to leaf sound bamboo in front.


    Ye Yinzhu unfolded the scroll, and there was a small word on it,


    "Falan order: during the period of Falan''s closure, if the rebellion led by the remaining evils of the East Dragon Empire appeared in the mainland of lonzainus, the magician associations of neighboring countries must urge the king to lead the army to eliminate it and strangle the rebellion in the cradle. During this period, no other country may launch any military action against that country. Otherwise, he will bear the fury of French blue at the end of its closure ten years later. If there is a rebellion in this country, it will not take any action and will be sanctioned by France and blue in the future. Any military action taken by other countries in the mainland against this country will also be recognized by France and blue. "


    Ye Yinzhu saw this passage, and the ocean, purple and Anya on one side also saw it. People''s faces became cold. When we look at the senior officials of Donglong eight sects, their faces become more ugly.Ye Li stepped forward, took the scroll from his grandson''s hand and only looked at it. A layer of frost hung on his face. He threw the scroll to the elder Weiming without any hesitation. "Have a look, see what you''ve done. Now not only we Donglong have to bear the consequences of your reckless decision, but also Qin City has been implicated. "


    Xiangluan said: "my father received this letter from the magician Association at the same time when he got the news from the East Dragon empire. It''s not that the empire is in a dilemma with Donglong, but that what they do exceeds the bottom line that Falan can bear. Let alone the Empire of Milan, no country on the mainland dares to disobey the order of this letter. Yinzhu, what''s the strength of Falan? You''ve seen it before. Tell me, how can we let Donglong go now? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say anything. To be exact, he didn''t know what to say at this time. The mistake had been made and the consequences had come. Even now, there was no point in complaining.


    With a slap, the scroll fell to the ground. The elder''s face had no color, including those high-level people who supported the establishment of Donglong. His face became extremely ugly at this time. Only Qin Shang, Ye Li and Mei Rujian, the leader of meizong, were cold and silent. Among the eight sects, only three of them supported the slow establishment of the state.


    The contents of this scroll not only tell the high-level people of the East Dragon empire the purpose of the Milan Imperial Army coming to Qin City, but also tell them that the East Dragon empire will not have any living space in the mainland from now on. Who dares to take them in at the risk of being destroyed by the French? No matter which country it is, once it discovers the existence of the East Dragon Empire, it will try its best to eliminate it like Milan. After years of efforts, the future of Donglong Empire became extremely dark at this moment.


    "Talk! Why don''t you talk? Now they''re all dumb. " Ye Li stares angrily at Weiming and other patriarchs.


    Silence is the most terrible, static repression, static suffocating, just a few minutes, the three elders seem to be a lot older. Elder Weiming and elder Meiqing stayed there, not knowing what to say. At this time, LAN Ruxue came out slowly and came to Ye Yinzhu and the ocean. She ignored Ye Li''s anger and quietly looked at her grandson. She said in a soft voice, "son, it''s us who hurt you, but you know, now even if we know it''s wrong, it''s too late. You go, take the sea girl back to the Empire of Milan, and your friends. With the importance that the Milan Empire attaches to you, your future will be bright. Let''s leave the Qin City to us. Since we are wrong, we have to bear the consequences of our mistakes. Although the establishment of the Donglong empire is only a flash in the pan, our Donglong backbone will not decline. "


    Listening to LAN Ruxue''s words, Ye Li''s eyes show some admiration. Of course, he knows that LAN Ruxue''s practice is to preserve Donglong''s blood, which can be seen from her changing the name of the ocean.


    The eight masters of Donglong sect looked at each other. Except for the one who didn''t listen to the wind and didn''t say a word, the others said with one voice: "swear to live and die with Donglong." They all know that LAN Ruxue is the most correct choice, and there is no way to choose. At least she saved Donglong''s last dignity.


    Weiling looked at the elder, "uncle, we still have a chance to leave here. This woman should be the princess of Milan empire. As long as we leave her, we will have the capital to negotiate. To say the least, we can also leave Qin City. Is there no place for us to live in the world? "


    ---------------------------


    once again, we are in the climax of seeking monthly tickets. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 462

    The unseen eyes gradually gathered, and a soft light appeared on the old face, "is there really a place for our east dragon in longqinusi? Leaf, I watched you grow up, and I am familiar with your character. However, you have to understand that at this time, we have no way back. LAN Changlao''s words are what I mean. Better die standing than live kneeling. The East Dragon belongs to, fight to the end, even if there is only one soldier left, never retreat. Qin City will be the last place for Donglong to fight. Ye Yinzhu, from now on, I''ll drive you out of the sect in the name of the eight supreme elders of Donglong. You have nothing to do with Donglong any more. You can take your people away at any time, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you. This princess, go back and tell you the coach of Milan that unless we annihilate all the eight schools of Donglong, you won''t want to step into Qincheng With these words, the elder''s chest straightened up again and walked with elder Meiqing towards the palace of the Lord of Qin City.


    Ye Li smiles, and Qin Shang beside him also smiles. The two elders clap Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder at the same time, then look at each other with a smile. They walk with their arms straight forward and follow the two supreme elders Weiming and Meiqing into the Lord''s residence.


    LAN Ruxue took a look at the absent-minded non leaf and said faintly: "you are more handsome than him, more talented than him, more temperament than him, and more amusing than him. But you can never be a man like him. I used to think that my original choice was wrong, now it seems that I was really wrong, wrong in being too proud. Now, I want to go back to him and finish the last journey of my life with my man. " With these words, she never went to see the wind again. She walked into the city master''s house with Lan Qing, the leader of LAN Zong. After them, in addition to not listening to the wind, several other masters of the eight sects left one after another. They released a tragic and relaxed atmosphere. At this moment, they had put down all the barriers in their hearts and gathered together to wait for the final moment.


    Xiangluan stares at the eight masters of Donglong school. After all this, when she looks at Ye Yinzhu, she suddenly has a bad feeling. Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to speak again, she says, "you don''t have to answer me now. Three days, with my ability, I can only give you three days. I hope you can think about it clearly, for you, and also for your friends and ocean in Qincheng. Three days later, when you have a clear idea, come to the barracks and find me. The door of Milan is open for you


    With these words, xiangluan turns and runs to her unicorn. She flies on her horse. Under the pressure of purple, the unicorn who has long wanted to leave immediately rises up and flies away quickly.


    Oliveira looked at Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, you must think clearly. Do you know how I wish I could fight with you again instead of being your enemy. Yinzhu, the empire is waiting for you, and we are all waiting for you. " With these words, he went back to his dragon''s back and chased xiangluan.


    "Three days, three days to go." Looking at the direction they left, ye Yinzhu said to himself.


    Anya sighed, "I now find that the eight schools of Donglong also have something to respect, but this time they made too many mistakes."


    Ye Yinzhu raised his head and looked at Anya. "According to the original plan, the elves, dwarves and goblins are ready to leave Qin City at any time. If the war starts, the strength of the east dragon eight is enough to hold down the main force of the Milan Legion. There are still three days left. I need to be quiet now. No one will come to me. Sister Anya, please take care of the ocean for me. "


    With these words, ye Yinzhu sprang up, surrounded by purple light, and headed for Brenner mountains at the fastest speed. When he left, his eyes were calm. No one knew what he was thinking. Even Zi, who had the same life contract with him, didn''t know. They just feel a sense of determination from ye Yinzhu.


    Sighs, the mood of the gloomy people have left, only the chrysanthemum master did not listen to the wind is still standing there.


    The words LAN Ruxue said before are echoing in her mind. Does she say that I''m not like a man? She said I didn''t look like a man. Ye Li, I lost to you. You are more resolute and braver than me. You also have a good grandson I don''t have.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later. The imperial barracks of Milan. The Chinese army is in charge.


    The Grand Marshal of the Empire, Maldini, who has the title of Milan''s shield, sits on the top of the big tent. His face is calm. He looks at the imperial Princess xiangluan, who is not far from him, with a stubborn face.


    "Princess your highness, you must understand that every minute is precious for the Empire now. Although the enemy will not take action when we deal with the Donglong Empire, if we delay here too long, we will not be able to explain to France and blue, but also give the enemy more time to arrange military operations against our country. " Maldini explains to xiangluan with strong anger.


    Today, this is the 17th time xiangluan has stopped him from giving orders to attack Qin City. With the Red Cross emblem of Milan, he endured it again and again, and now it has finally become unbearable.


    "Granddad Maldini, wait. Count xiangluan, please. Ye Yinzhu is sure to make the most correct choice. He is the most talented person of the younger generation in the enemy country. His father also hopes that he can take over the position of you or grandfather Seedorf to guard Milan in the future. Isn''t it worth waiting for such a talent? "Maldini whispered, "but Princess highness, ye Yin Zhu is a member of the eight Eastern Dragon. He is our enemy. If he violates his Majesty''s orders just because he is alone, how will I be there? When the enemy was in danger, ye Yinzhu did not contribute to the Empire, but brought so much trouble to the enemy. If we don''t wipe out Donglong, our situation will be even more difficult. "


    "However, the East Dragon empire is not easy to deal with. Even if we destroy them, we will also suffer heavy losses." Xiangluan also wants to take the opportunity to delay.


    Maldini sighed, "I don''t know that the East Dragon empire is hard to deal with, but who dares not respect the laws of France and blue? Your highness, please move away. I want to issue an attack order. "


    "No, as long as ye Yinzhu hasn''t come, I won''t let you give orders to attack. He will definitely choose to return to Milan Xiangluan stubbornly straightens out her chest and does not let Marshal Maldini confront her. She had the Milan Red Cross badge on her hand again.


    "Princess your highness will be unacceptable to the foreign sovereign. Sorry for the Milan empire." Maldini had made up his mind at this time. With a wave of his hand, a purple light flickered and gently fell on xiangluan. Her ability to act and speak was instantly blocked. A middle ranking officer quickly pulled a chair and held xiangluan to one side. At this time, her royal highness could only keep an eye on what was happening before, but could not stop it any longer.


    After solving xiangluan''s problem, Maldini''s face suddenly became cold and stern. He was very clear about the current crisis of the Milan empire. For Milan, the biggest blow is undoubtedly the breach of the agreement of the kingdom of fro. Recently, the situation in Northern Xinjiang is also extremely tense. The orcs have dispatched their troops to gather in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. It seems that they may launch military operations at any time. At the same time, the army of the kingdom of fro began to move. As the supreme commander of the imperial northern army, Maldini was very busy. He had to prepare not only for the orcs, but also for the kingdom of Buddha in the East. His military strength was very tight. What worried him most was that the orc warlord tribe didn''t mean to fight against the kingdom of fro, and even had the intention to cooperate with the Raytheon tribe to attack Milan. The situation in Northern Xinjiang was critical, but at this time, the Milan empire could not send more troops to help defend. Because the South had to face their biggest enemy, the randias Empire, and its military strength was also not optimistic. The two allies, the kingdom of Palermo and the kingdom of Ascoli, one was restrained by the orc Solomon tribe, and the other was attacked by the kingdom of Polly. Apart from ensuring that the west of Milan would not be attacked, they could not help at all. And in such a dangerous moment, he received the order to attack Qin City.


    The future of the Milan Empire, that is, the future of the violet family. As the largest family in the Empire, Maldini knows that everything he and his people have been tied to the Milan empire. No matter how difficult the situation is, he must stick to it. Only in this way can we see the bright moon through the dark clouds.


    No matter how much pressure there is in the north, you have to resist it. The most important thing is to level the Qin City and the budding Donglong empire with as little loss of combat power as possible.


    "Hilo, what''s the situation of Qin City now, and what''s the disposition of the enemy we have to face?" Maldini''s regained calm, dignified face exudes a calm atmosphere, and his wise eyes sweep to his subordinates.


    Hilo is Maldini''s special intelligence collector. Respectfully way: "according to our spies return, the situation of Qin City seems to be a bit chaotic. There are not only human soldiers, but also other races. Our high-altitude scouts found elves and dwarves. However, it is certain that the main combat effectiveness of Qin City is no more than 20000 people at most. "


    "Twenty thousand? How much is it? Those should be the soldiers brought by the East Dragon empire. As for the elves and dwarves, they don''t care now. All enemies who prevent the imperial army from completing its mission will be dealt a devastating blow. The public will listen to the order. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 463

    "In -"


    "matrach, after the battle begins, you will become the main attack force. I will send the pro guard and heavy armor corps to protect your safety, and use magic to flatten Qin City for me to drive these guys into the Brenner mountains. Then, I''ll give them a taste of carpet bombing. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s judgment is very correct. In order to reduce our losses, Maldini has made up his mind to solve the problem as much as possible with magic when he first came here.


    One after another, he quickly said from Maldini, who is responsible for protecting the magician, who is responsible for interfering from the side, who is responsible for taking the initiative to charge, everything is arranged in a clear and orderly way. Although xiangluan was worried, she had no choice but to watch Marshal Maldini arrange calmly. She said in her heart, "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, why don''t you come?"? Do you really want to destroy Qin City together?


    Maldini is about to set up the tactics of attacking Qin City. When 300000 troops are about to launch an operation, suddenly, a clear voice sounds outside. The voice seems to be far away, but it is very clear when it comes to Shuai Zhang.


    "Marshal Maldini, come out and see you."


    Hearing this voice, xiangluan, sitting beside her, was very happy. Of course, she recognized it. It was Ye Yinzhu''s voice. He figured it out. He must have figured it out. Excited, xiangluan motioned to Maldini with her eyes.


    Hearing Ye Yinzhu''s voice, Maldini was also stunned. Looking at xiangluan, he thought to himself, is Ye Yinzhu really here to surrender? This is good. If we can divide the forces in Qin City, it will be much easier to deal with them.


    While thinking, he waved his hand and untied the closure of xiangluan''s meridians.


    "Granddad Maldini, you see, I said it. Yinzhu will definitely make the right choice. Isn''t he here?" Excited xiangluan princess can''t wait to rush out of the handsome tent.


    "Let''s see, too." Maldini with his generals behind xiangluan out of the handsome tent.


    When they came to the edge of the camp, they saw Ye Yinzhu, who was standing thousands of meters away from the camp. He was the only one who came, still wearing the white magic robe, standing there quietly. His face was very calm, and nothing special could be seen from it.


    Just now, he was standing here to transmit his voice to Shuai Zhang? Maldini couldn''t help wondering. It seems that this young man led the Milan warriors to win the seven nations and seven dragons ranking. Ping is not as simple as it seems. Wait, elves. Just now my subordinates said that there are elves in Qin City. Is it, is it miss Anya?


    Thinking of this, Maldini''s heart can not help missing a beat, the original calm state of mind suddenly appeared some fluctuations.


    "Yinzhu." Xiangluan shouts and runs towards Ye Yinzhu.


    "Don''t come here, xiangluan." Ye Yinzhu stops Xiang Luan from rushing out. His eyes fell on Marshal Maldini. His eyes were steady and firm. Although there was only one person standing there, he was as lofty as a mountain.


    Maldini''s heart sank. From ye Yinzhu''s expression, he could see that the young man was not coming to surrender.


    "Marshal Maldini, I, ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, represent Qin City, and also represent the East Dragon empire. I challenge you with six secrets. Tomorrow morning, when the sun rises, is the first day of the challenge


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice is far spread through his unique spiritual magic. Not only Maldini and the generals around him heard it, but also every soldier in the camp behind them, as well as Qin City more than 20 miles away, were awakened by the shocking voice.


    "What did you say?" Maldini lost his voice and exclaimed. Princess xiangluan, who was beside him, lost her face and her body. With Oliveira''s help, she didn''t fall to the ground.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Maldini lightly and said in a deep voice: "the battle of the city, the secret of six ways, tomorrow morning, the decisive victory." Leaving this sentence, his eyes swept from xiangluan. At that moment, xiangluan saw a trace of apology in his eyes.


    In mid air, a faint golden light and shadow came down from the sky, shrouded in Ye Yinzhu''s body. There was no breath, but his body was bigger. The formula of six ways is a duel that is close to the suffering of six ways of reincarnation. When ye Yinzhu started the challenge, he had already completed the special contract.


    Ye Yinzhu left and went in the direction of Qin City. His back was long on the ground in the sunshine. Maldini and everyone around him fixed their eyes on this lonely but firm back. Deep down in my heart, everyone has a surge of unprecedented admiration.


    The battle of the fallen city, the secret of the six ways, the battle between the ultimate strong in the mainland of lonzainus. Above all the rules and the legal system of all countries, it is said that God''s way of fighting.


    There are six tactics in total, namely, riding, magic, martial arts, Warcraft, regiment and comprehensive.


    Six battles will be held in six days, which is an unfair challenge. This is because the only person who can send out a challenge is a regiment. That is to say, he has to fight six battles in six days, and the way of each battle is quite different. However, the challenged party can choose the strong one who is best at each kind of combat from its own side.If the Challenger loses, there will be only one outcome, that is death. At the same time, the strength behind him will disappear, and he will not even be qualified to resist.


    And these six tips are so harsh that once the Challenger wins, the benefits will be huge. After the Challenger wins, the challenger shall not attack the Challenger again within six years and reach a temporary peace agreement. At the same time, we must compensate the challenger for six cities or the same wealth as six cities. That''s the name of the battle of the fallen city.


    No one knows how long it has been, but no one has ever violated the six way formula. Once someone challenges, the challenged party must face it. For lonzainus, this is God''s will.


    Of course, how difficult the challenge of the six ways is, no matter how powerful the strong are, it is difficult for them to win in different battles. Even if they are the masters of the Seventh Tower of Falan, they may not be able to defeat a purple level warrior if they are only allowed to compete in martial arts.


    On that day, when everything was developing in a bad direction, the Donglong empire was about to collapse soon after its birth, and the partners of Qin City would not be able to continue to live in this happy land, ye Yinzhu thought of the battle of toppling the city and the six ways. Is he sure? Of course not. Six days and six battles are totally different and unfair. Let alone him, I''m afraid no one on the mainland can be sure. But ye Yinzhu knows that this is the best way to solve all problems.


    If they can win, the East Dragon empire will not be destroyed. The Brenner mountains are only within the territory of the Milan empire. Milan has not launched an attack on Qin City for six years, which has given Qin City enough time to prepare. Other countries on the mainland will never leap over Milan to attack Qin City. At the same time, the indigenous people of Qincheng can continue to live in Qincheng without leaving. On the other hand, from Milan''s point of view, no matter whether the battle is over or not, or whether the six strategies are successful or not, Milan''s 300000 troops do not need to be wasted. For Milan in crisis, nature is the best outcome.


    So when ye Yinzhu left alone that day, he had already made a decision. The battle of Qing City and the secret of six ways will be the final destination of this crisis. Of course, victory is the best. If you fail, you will be buried before Qin City. As a lord, if you can''t defend your own territory, what''s the point of living?


    Xiangluan''s face was pale, looking at Ye Yinzhu, who was gradually away, and said sadly, "Yinzhu, is this the answer you gave me? Is this really the answer you gave me? Why? Why don''t you cherish your life so much? "


    Oliveira sighed, "if he chooses to surrender, then he is not ye Yinzhu. The battle of the city, the secret of the six ways, the ultimate challenge of the strong, can see such a battle in one''s life, it is not in vain. How much courage and strength is needed to put forward such a challenge. "


    Marshal Maldini also looked at the direction of Ye Yinzhu''s departure. In his eyes, the light of admiration became stronger and stronger, "pass my order, all military operations will be suspended. Come back to the big account with me, and discuss with you the Six Secrets of the soldiers. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s mood is very relaxed. When he challenges the imperial army of Milan and marshal Maldini, his mood is completely relaxed. In any case, it was the best solution he could think of. As early as I was in Milan''s Mowu academy, when I saw the introduction of the six principles in the Royal Library in Milan City, I yearned for what kind of hero would pose such a challenge? But I didn''t expect that in only one year, it will be realized in myself.


    Qin City, when ye Yinzhu walked into the Brenner mountains and saw Qin City, he saw his friends and the strongmen of Donglong bazong. There are also the soldiers of the eight schools of Donglong and the people of all nationalities in Qincheng. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 464

    Everyone''s eyes are focused on him, tens of thousands of eyes are focused on one person, but the silence in front of Qin City is incomparable. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, people''s eyes are different. When ye Yinzhu calmly walks to the people. At the same time, the four alien groups of Qin City, including the strong ones of Zi, Anya and Ming, and the indigenous people of Qin City, knelt down on one knee.


    "Lord Qin."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, "what are you doing? Get up quickly."


    Anya''s eyes twinkled with excited tears, "Yinzhu, you for us, you..."


    Ye Yinzhu gently shook his head, "for me, it''s just an experience in my life. Whether it''s the last experience or the difficulties I can overcome, it doesn''t matter now. Qin City is the Qin City of Ye Yinzhu. If I can''t protect my own territory, how can I be called Qin emperor. Let''s all get up. If I lose in the six ways, leave. You are just friends of Qincheng, but you are not subordinates of Qincheng. There is no need to surrender to Milan. Donglong is the same. Please be ready to leave at any time. Now that I have been expelled from the eight schools of Donglong, there is no need for me to take you in the territory of Qin City, isn''t it? "


    "Yinzhu." Mei Ying''s eyes burst with tears, and she is about to rush up to stop her son from continuing to speak, but her body is tightly held by Ye Zhong. No matter Ye Li, Qin Shang or Ye Zhong, they did not stop Ye Yinzhu at this time. Even though they know that ye Yinzhu''s decision is to die, as a man, he has no way out.


    "Our grandson has grown up. He is a real man." Ye Li''s eyes are full of tears, holding LAN Ruxue''s hand. Originally thought that they would die, in these days, they have put aside all the barriers and come together again. At this moment, seeing that Sun Tzu has chosen the six ways of dying in order to protect Qin City and Donglong, their sadness has reached the extreme.


    "No, Lord Ye, how can you bear the mistakes made by our eight schools of Donglong? Even if we really want to carry out these six tips, it should be me, the biggest loser in my mistakes. "


    Elder Weiming came out and disappeared for a few days. The white hair on his head had completely lost its original luster. He looked a lot older. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, he could not help feeling excited. These days, surrounded by regret and despair, he clearly felt that he might collapse at any time. Only when ye Yinzhu and the ocean leave, can they leave a trace of fire to Donglong bazong, while the remaining Donglong soldiers will only die. However, when he heard the sound of the four words of the six principles spread all over the Qin City and the barracks of the imperial army of Milan, he didn''t know that he was wrong. He was too wrong. Compared with Ye Yinzhu, his choice was too cowardly.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "elder, don''t argue. Do you know magic? How do you complete the six principles? Don''t forget, I used to be the two masters of Qin and Zhu. I have the ability of magic and martial arts at the same time. What''s more, this is Qin City. It''s my territory. How can protecting my territory resist the disaster for Donglong bazong? You don''t have to say anything. Do as I say. " As he said this, he pushed aside the crowd and went directly to the Qin City.


    At this time, winter is approaching. Qin City, which is very close to the northern wilderness, is very cold. Breathing the cold air that makes the lungs contract, ye Yinzhu has no fear in his heart. On the contrary, he finds that he is more excited.


    In my mind, I recall the narration of the six ways recorded in the original book.


    The winner will have six years of breathing time and the wealth of six cities.


    Riding battle, dragon riding, beast riding, horse riding In the battle of all knights, the Challenger rides alone to challenge the strongest knight. No magic, no summoning of Warcraft except mount Warcraft. Everything is decided on the back of Warcraft, whether it''s being hit down or dead, it''s a loss.


    Magic war, prohibit all physical contact, prohibit all fighting and martial arts, prohibit all physical attacks and the use of weapons. It''s a magic battle, a battle to master all the elements of the world. The ultimate challenge for magicians. The strongest magician will face the strongest element impact of his opponent.


    Martial arts war is similar to riding war. The only difference is that you can''t call any Warcraft to help you fight. You have to rely on your own fighting spirit. You can''t use any magic or magic props. You can only rely on your real strength to collide with each other.


    In Warcraft war, all physical contact, martial arts and magic are prohibited. Challengers and challengers will temporarily become supporting roles, and Warcraft summoned is the main attack force. In this war of Warcraft. The Challenger will face three Warcraft summoned by the Challenger at the same time. He will fight against three Warcraft with one enemy and win in danger.


    In the group war, the Challenger carries hundreds of people to fight. In the group war, no weapons or magic are allowed to be used, and no Warcraft is allowed to help him fight. A hundred men went out to fight, and one man was in command. We will face ten times more challengers than ourselves. One hundred to one thousand will show the real art of commanding and the style of a strong man.


    Comprehensive war is a war of extremes. Both the challenger and the challenger can use all means to fight. This will be a one-on-one decisive battle and the final decisive battle. The Challenger who has gone through the first five battles will face the ultimate test. Those who can stick to this point, whether they win or lose, are the strong among the strong.According to the rules of the six principles, the order of the other five battles can be changed according to the challenger''s requirements, except that the comprehensive battle must be put in the last one. In these three days, ye Yinzhu has figured out the order of all the challenges.


    ¡­¡­


    The commander of the northern army of Milan empire.


    At this time, the original generals in Shuai Zhang had already left. Marshal Maldini did not sit on his own throne. Instead, he stood respectfully in front of the throne. There was a man sitting in a white magic cloak. Because he was sitting, he could not see his appearance clearly.


    At this time, only two of them were left in the whole handsome account.


    The man in white sitting on the handsome seat said to himself, "the battle of the city, the secret of six ways, turning the world around, the ultimate challenge, thanks to him to come up with such a way. Unfortunately, he can''t win. Ye Yinzhu, you really let me down. Donglong Empire, who let you touch the bottom line of those old friends in France and blue? Are you ready, Maldini? "


    "Yes, my Lord. I''ve already arranged the Six Secrets and six battles. The battle of the ultimate strong is an impossible task. Ye Yinzhu is less than 20 years old. He is just looking for his own death. Unfortunately, such a talented and promising youth, if he was not born in Donglong, everything might have a turn for the better. But now it seems that it''s too late for anything. "


    If there are other people here now, they will be surprised. Maldini, whether as the head of the violet family or as the Grand Marshal of the Empire, is in the position of a supreme minister. What kind of position can he call an adult?


    "Maldini, I don''t care how you prepare for this battle, but you have to remember that no matter what the end of the sixth way, you and your people will never hurt Ye Yinzhu''s life, understand?"


    "This..." Maldini hesitated for a moment and said, "Your Excellency, you make it difficult for me. According to her royal highness, ye Yin Zhu is already a Purple strong man. It is very difficult to defeat him without harming him.


    "No matter how hard it is, you have to do what I say, Maldini. Don''t forget, you are a group of people bullying a child, if you can''t win completely. How can you compete with the orcs in the coming Northern War? It is said that ye Yinzhu still has some affection for Milan after all. These six tips also avoid the situation that we are struggling with Donglong empire. As long as you do this well, I can stay in the northern Legion for a while to help you deal with the orcs. "


    Hearing this, Maldini''s eyes flashed with ecstasy, "really? My Lord, if you are in the northern legion, let alone two Orc tribes, even if the three tribes come together, we don''t need to be afraid of anything. "


    "It''s too early to say that now. You can solve the challenge raised by Ye Yinzhu first."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, when the red sun gradually rises in the eastern fish belly white, countless people rush out of the Qin City. They line up according to the formation of swallow wings.


    On the left, the first to rush out are four thousand men teams, each wearing red, blue, green and yellow light armor. Without exception, everyone carries a sword on his back. They not only move neatly, but also everyone''s body looks very calm. Their calm demeanor shows their extraordinary strength. Walking in the front is the group of soldiers in blue light armor. Each of them had a sad but burning light in his eyes. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 465

    All of them come from Zhuzong of Donglong eight sects. For a long time, Zhuzong''s position in Donglong eight sects is not very high, but today, Zhuzong, their new leader, has become the focus of everything. On the left and right sides of Maldini, the disciples of Zhuzong had 16 dragon riders. From the Dragon riders they stepped down, we can see that the 16 dragon riders included four Venus dragon riders and twelve Silver Star Dragon riders.


    Although the dragoons did not come, marshal Maldini transferred half of his dragoons, which shows how much he attached importance to the war. Of course, it''s not that he thinks his 300000 troops will lose, but that he hopes to destroy the Donglong empire with absolute advantage and return to the front line with the least loss before the mainland scuffle begins. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 466

    Sixteen real dragons accompanied Maldini, extremely powerful. At the moment of their appearance, the 300000 troops simultaneously chanted, "Mi LAN, long Jian, Zi Luo Lan."


    It seems that even the clouds in the sky have dodged, and the sky has become more blue. The huge battle spirit and cry reverberate in the Brenner mountains behind the Qin City soldiers. It''s overwhelming. Maldini has been famous for decades, but it is not easy to deal with.


    Maldini silently looked at the other side, which seems to be out of proportion with his side, but in his heart he sighed. If this scene happened in the coming war, he was fully confident that he would annihilate all the opponents in front of him at the lowest cost. However, ye Yinzhu, a young man less than 20 years old, destroyed his original perfect plan in the most extreme and special way.


    The final challenge, which has not appeared in hundreds of years, will be proposed by a young man less than 20 years old. Does he really think his shoulders can carry the ultimate battle? In any case, such courage even if they did not have. When Oliveira reached the blue level, Maldini once thought that his grandson was the best young and middle-aged person in the military circles of all countries in the mainland of lonzainus, but now it seems that at least in terms of courage and insight, there is still a big gap between his grandson and the Lord of Qin City. What about his strength? If Oliveira is better than ye Yinzhu, then ye Yinzhu will not be the main player in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle.


    Maldini is thinking about the form in front of him, but until now, he has never considered that he will lose in this six way challenge. The challenger of the other side is only 18 years old after all! If the whole northern army can''t beat their opponents, it''s beyond his imagination. Now he is thinking more about if ye Yinzhu loses, will the Donglong Empire submit? If you are a member of the East Dragon Empire, I am afraid you will never let a young man solve the problem in this way. Are these guys in the East Dragon Empire really stupid? No, it won''t. There must be something wrong with it. Ye Yinzhu represents Qin City. If he loses, Donglong bazong should not be included in this contract.


    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Maldini looked at the bright colored soldiers in the distance. He had a plan in his heart. As long as they win the six way battle, is it meaningful for them to resist?


    Ye Yinzhu finally came out. He didn''t have a mount. He just walked out of Qin City quietly. Today, he didn''t wear his own Shenyuan magic robe, but completely changed into a warrior''s costume.


    A white strong suit will be his perfect proportion of the figure completely outlined, broad shoulders, solid chest, straight strong waist. Black hair with black headband neatly comb in the back of the head, and he came out with a person, if ye Yinzhu is the center of the Qin City, then this person is his back, solid backing. That''s purple.


    Purple dress is also simple, and ye Yinzhu, he is also a strong dress, but the color is the Amethyst family''s favorite purple. As ye Yinzhu walked out at the same time, he deliberately lagged behind Ye Yinzhu by half a step. The walking speed of both of them was not fast. However, if we observe carefully, we can find that the distance of each step they took was equal, and their steps were steady and powerful, just like Ye Yinzhu''s gaze. They did not waver because of the powerful momentum of Milan army.


    "Qin - Emperor, Qin - Emperor" -- that is, after the other party''s cry, their own voice appeared on the side of Qin City. The first people to call out the word "Qin Di" are naturally the indigenous people of Qin City, including the four alien groups in Qin City. Everyone screams their name for ye Yinzhu. With their shouts, Donglong bazong followed suit. The first ones to shout the same slogan were the disciples of Zhuzong. Donglong eight, Qin the least number, but ye Yinzhu is also the current master of bamboo! Even though he was nominally removed from the position of patriarch by the chief supreme elder, the real removal of the position of patriarch of Donglong''s eight clans could only be decided through the unified discussion and voting of the eight clans. What''s more, ye Yinzhu himself is the first grandson of the new patriarch. For the sake of Qin City and Donglong bazong, ye Yinzhu challenged the powerful enemy with the battle of overthrowing the city and the six decisive ways. No matter whether he won or lost, on the day when he challenged, he had become the idol of all the young generation of Donglong bazong. As marshal Maldini thought, not everyone can have the courage to shoulder the responsibility and the heaviest load like Ye Yinzhu.


    The cry of Qin emperor accompanied by the shouts of Zhuzong disciples spread all over Donglong eight sects in an instant. There was no need for the masters of each sect to give orders. It had become a spontaneous behavior.


    Although there are only 15000 people on the side of Qin City, the loud voice of the dwarves and the individual strength of the soldiers of Donglong eight sects decide that their voice will never be small. Although the coverage is far less than the other side''s 300 000 army''s cry, the more intense cry of the dwarves is not buried by the other side''s cry at all.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi didn''t stop until they were in front of the battle. Anya, Lutz, guru elders and soldiers of all ethnic groups in Qin City all focused on him.


    "Yinzhu, come on." Anya finds that she is so short of encouraging words, but the word "cheer on" can''t express her mood at all. When the 300000 troops of the Milan Empire arrived, the heart of the heir of the spirit Queen''s blood had already been in disorder. However, when ye Yinzhu came forward to solve all the problems with the six way solution, Anya found that everything was back to normal. I don''t know why, he had a firm faith in his younger brother, who was more than 400 years younger than himself Heart. She always believed that miracles would happen and that they would happen to Ye Yinzhu."Never mean to a brother or a friend. Take this. It''s something we''ve borrowed from you for the time being. " Lutz''s deep and resonant voice was full of suppressed excitement. As one of the most bloodthirsty races, the atmosphere before the war was the first time in his life that he realized that if he didn''t know magic, he even hoped that he would be the one who put forward these six challenges.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hand is slightly cool. He is surprised to see that Lutz has put a hammer into his hand. The light blue and purple light of the sharp hammer has fully demonstrated the support of the dwarves for him. He was about to say something when Lutz interrupted him.


    The dwarf patriarch grinned, "don''t refuse when I''m a brother. It''s not for you. It''s just for you, just like the original catapult. You have to pay it back when you use it. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t speak any more and didn''t refuse. There was a flash of light on his hand. The hammer of Thor, which symbolizes the highest authority of the dwarves and is also the treasure of the dwarves, has been included in his Xumi ring. Thanks, it doesn''t work at all at this time. Only the final victory of this challenge is the best reward for the dwarves who insist on standing beside them.


    "Yinzhu. I have to admit that Ye Li has a good grandson. " Elder Weiming stops in front of Ye Yinzhu. His face, which is obviously aged in a few days, shows a special light.


    "Let it go. I believe that there will be miracles in this world. For the sake of Qin City, and for the sake of Donglong bazong. We are waiting for your victory. From you and your partners, I see a lot of things we lack. If we can really get through this time, I don''t think it''s necessary to continue the ten challenges. Donglong bazong is still Donglong bazong. The title of empire is still too far away from us. "


    In the past few days, Wei Ming has thought a lot and thought of many problems that he had never thought of before. It''s easier for people to have an epiphany in a desperate situation. At this time, he can still keep calm when facing the life and death of the eight Donglong sects, which has proved a lot.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at elder Weiming. He still doesn''t speak. He just nods his head towards him. His calm eyes don''t look at other people any more. Instead, he slowly closes his eyes and walks towards the open space in the center of the two armies step by step.


    Hundreds of thousands of eyes fell on one person at the same time. It felt like he was bombarded by countless energies at the same time. However, ye Yinzhu remained calm. Although his eyes were closed, his stride was still the same size, and his steps were still so calm.


    At this moment, the strong men on both sides are surprised to find that ye Yinzhu seems to be integrated with the invisible pressure generated by the confrontation between the two sides in the air. His whole body seems to be unreal, and all factors outside the battle can no longer affect him.


    At this moment, it seems that ye Yinzhu has become the core between heaven and earth. He is just wearing a strong suit, and even a piece of armor leaves are not covered on the battlefield, the ultimate battlefield for individuals.


    --------------------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 467

    As like as two peas, he has stopped his steps. If anyone can measure them with a ruler now, he will find that he is the same as the Milan army from the front of the party or from the front. It was not the result of his intentional calculation, but a feeling, a special feeling after entering the realm of harmony between man and nature.


    In the distance, marshal Maldini in the center of Milan northern army seems to see two golden lights in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. There is no impurity in the clear light, and there is no even a little emotion in it. At this moment, he seems to have fused with the whole battlefield. Seeing this scene, Maldini obviously felt that his heart rate seemed to have a slight change.


    "I, ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, before joining Qin City, on behalf of Qin City, launched six decisive challenges to the Empire of Milan. It ends with victory or death, witnessed by heaven and earth, and witnessed by gods. At this point, the contract will never be destroyed. "


    At this moment, the cries of both sides became silent, and ye Yinzhu''s voice turned into a circle of sound waves, which spread far away, clearly into the ears of every Qin City soldier, and also to every soldier of the 300000 army of the northern group of the Milan empire.


    Ye Yinzhu''s oath of death is to win or die. With the contract, he completely pushed himself into a hopeless situation.


    "Yinzhu." Tears, flowing down the face of the ocean, she cried and wanted to rush out to stop Ye Yinzhu, but her hand was held by LAN Ruxue.


    LAN Ruxue''s expression is very calm, as if the one who made the death oath is not his grandson.


    "Granny LAN, why did you stop me. Yinzhu, he, how can he swear to death. " Ocean really wants to stop the man in that scene, her man. However, at this time, the Milky light from the sky has been mixed with the blood of Ye Yinzhu''s finger. The light of the contract completely envelops his body. At this moment, no one can change his oath, and no one can stop the war.


    LAN Ruxue said faintly: "in doing so, he is trying to force himself into a desperate situation where there is no way out. Only in this way can he fully stimulate his own potential. Do you think he''ll live if he loses? If he loses, not only he will die, but all of us will die except you. It''s a doomed outcome, and it''s a consequence that we have to accept. If he really loses, your majesty, we will arrange for you to leave with the foreign people in Qin City. Never think about revenge. Just save this last royal blood for Donglong. "


    "No, I''m not going. He''s my man. When a man dies, can his woman live? What kind of blood, what Donglong, have anything to do with me. I am me, if you have to give me an identity, then, I am Ye Yinzhu''s woman, the ocean is Ye Yinzhu''s, always will be. I''m not Li Haiyang, the queen of Donglong as you call me. I''m the ocean, the ocean of Ye Yinzhu. "


    Ocean''s emotion calmed down in such excited words, because she suddenly thought clearly that if ye Yinzhu really died, she could also be by his side! Wherever he goes, he will go. This is predestined, as early as when he used that pair of magic hands to help himself recover his face.


    The light of the contract, which symbolizes the six way decision, slowly dissipates. Everyone knows that this contract is to limit the war between Qin City and Milan empire. No matter whether it is won or not, we must abide by the rules that belong to the six way decision.


    The huge blue figure leaped from the Milan army, stretched its wings to both sides of the body, glided from the height of tens of meters, and landed 20 meters away from ye Yinzhu.


    Maldini looked down at Ye Yinzhu, "I, Maldini, the Grand Marshal of Milan Empire, accept your challenge on behalf of the Empire. Why the first battle? "


    According to the rule of the six way decision, the challenger has the right to decide the order of the first five battles. That''s why Marshal Maldini asked.


    Ye Yinzhu looked up at Maldini and said: "with a long gun in his hand, riding under his seat, beating drums and singing gold to send out human spirits, hissing and frightening, the invincible arms are the best in the world? The cavalry. The first battle, riding. "


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s description of cavalry, marshal Maldini, who has been in the army for decades, has a bright eye, "what an invincible army? The cavalry. The first battle is the battle of riding. It''s up to me to meet you. "


    The loud voice shocked the whole audience, and the Milan army was surprised. You know, Maldini, as the Grand Marshal of the army, is in danger alone. If he loses, then it has a completely different meaning for the whole six way challenge. No matter in momentum or in other aspects, it has incomparable benefits to Ye Yinzhu.


    Doesn''t Maldini know he shouldn''t play? Of course not. He obviously knows that ye Yinzhu''s choice of the first battle as the riding battle is to defeat himself first and thoroughly suppress the morale of the Milan empire. However, he still decided to face the challenge. As Milan''s shield and Grand Admiral, how can he shrink back in the face of the challenge? What''s more, he never thought that ye Yinzhu could surpass himself in the riding battle. He''s a magician. Even if he''s practicing both magic and martial arts, how strong can he be? Although Oliveira said to Maldini that ye Yinzhu''s martial arts is no worse than magic, Maldini still doesn''t believe that in the territory of Milan Empire, in addition to Seedorf, who else''s martial arts can be better than himself, let alone his best riding."Since it''s a riding battle, where is your mount?" Maldini hands on the Dragon gun, staring at Ye Yinzhu. Although he is confident that he will win, he will never underestimate his opponent.


    "His mount is here." Deep and deep voice resounded throughout the audience. A purple figure flew out of the Qin city like lightning. In the blink of an eye, it came to Ye Yinzhu and stood still.


    Seeing this man appear, Maldini can''t help but be stunned for a moment, frown slightly, "you say, you are his mount?"


    This suddenly rushed out, came to Ye Yinzhu side, is purple. Purple calmly nodded, "yes, I am his mount."


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a burning light, "no, you are my partner and my brother."


    Purple and ye Yinzhu raised their heads at the same time. The light of the two same lines twinkled in the air and instantly crossed. The wonderful milky white lines formed a special bridge in the air, connecting their souls.


    Maldini took a breath. It was the first time he saw such a contract. Although he didn''t know what the contract was, he clearly felt the contractual relationship between Ye Yinzhu and Zi. Moreover, it was an equal contract, that is to say, both sides were in an equal position. In the form of purple human, ye Yinzhu''s mount is at least a level 9 Warcraft. No wonder he dared to challenge the six way decision. As expected, he had some secret killing moves. It''s a pity that riding is not important.


    "In that case, let''s start." Maldini said calmly. As soon as he raised his hand, he had taken off the ziweilong gun from the dragon''s back under the seat. The Dragon gun was lighter on the nine level water dragon''s back. The tacit horse immediately slapped the dragon''s wings and quickly stepped back, which opened the distance between the two sides. The reason why Maldini didn''t let his dragon fly directly is that he didn''t want to take advantage of Ye Yinzhu. In his eyes, ye Yinzhu, who is equal to Oliveira, is his younger generation after all. What''s more, he has already seen Anya in the other camp. At the beginning, Maldini once helped Ye Yinzhu to cultivate his martial arts skills. Now, the past is like clouds. In less than two years, that young man challenged himself in the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally does not know what Maldini is thinking at this time. He only knows one thing, that is, he must not lose in the challenge of the six way decision.


    Purple stood in the same place, looked up to the sky and let out a roar. In an instant, a dazzling purple light burst out from his chest. The huge purple light instantly spread to every inch of his body. The next moment, he has completely become a transparent purple crystal, and the purple, with an amazing speed, has spread to the second floor The height of 15 meters is much higher than that of Maldini''s water dragon.


    Amethyst bimon, the head of the four great beasts of the orcs, the biggest enemy of the sacred dragon, and the legendary king of the orcs, appeared for the first time in the real battlefield without any disguise of his identity. His body looks so perfect, although it is completely Amethyst shape, but every muscle is so strong and powerful, Gujing wubo''s eyes are full of power at this time, a circle of strong purple light bursts out at the same time when he shows his noumenon, which is not the energy of purple, but the unique breath of Amethyst bimon that he has.


    A whine of sadness sounded from Maldini''s step. His riding partner, the elder of Shuilong City, who betrayed Shuilong city and came to Milan Empire to cooperate with Maldini for decades, was shaking violently under the visible pressure of Amethyst bimont. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 468

    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move. He still kept the posture just now. Only the Phoenix plume in his hand slowly changed its direction according to the position of Maldini''s body shape, and the air engine always locked his opponent.


    "Kill --" is a big drink to ring out again, only this time the voice belongs to purple.


    Purple didn''t take care of Maldini stabbing his dragon gun. A huge purple light, like a mountain, appeared in his hands. It''s an Epee, which makes all Epee fighters blush. The 17 meter Epee blade alone is more than 13 meters long.


    Ju Zongzhu never saw this sword before, and he lost to Zi because of it. However, he didn''t know the real power of this sword until now. It was like a groundbreaking strike, and there was nothing left. The purple light flashed by, bringing up a fan-shaped purple light and shadow. The point of the sword pointed to the tearing of air and space. The black space crack that seemed to devour everything was cut down with the giant sword.


    The air on the left and right sides completely solidified at this moment. No one can imagine how powerful the sword is. However, as long as the sword falls on Maldini, everyone can judge the result. That is a situation of death!


    Give up defense direct attack, air has become a means of auxiliary attack, such a hegemonic sword, so Maldini has no choice at this time. To die together, only to die together can we compete with the sword that covers tens of meters. Only by dying together can we keep the dignity of the violet family.


    In a flash, Maldini had made what he thought was the right choice. All the fighting spirit is completely condensed on the peak of ziweilong gun. He knew that his momentum was too strong, and there was no possibility of evasion except to assassinate and weaken his opponent''s attack. Of course, he would not expect Ziwei Ling Tiankai to help him block such a sword, because it is absolutely impossible.


    It''s also purple light. One is a thick purple light spot, and the other is a crystal clear purple light curtain. The soldiers of both sides can clearly see this scene, and they don''t know how many surprised voices will ring at this moment.


    Dang, just when the sharp dragon spear was about to hit purple''s heart, there was a dark red shadow in front of purple''s chest. The edge of ziweilong gun collides with the edge of Phoenix plume. Ye Yinzhu''s milky figure flashed by, and his body swept up in front of purple chest. At the next moment, he had returned to purple''s shoulder.


    The opponent is two people, or one person and one beast. When seeing the dark red light and shadow, Maldini knows that he has lost.


    Maldini, after all, is the fifth level of purple level, and the amazing power of his all-out efforts is not what ye Yinzhu''s first level fighting spirit can resist. However, ye Yinzhu did not want to completely block his attack.


    Dark red and purple, at the first time when the two points of the gun collided, ye Yinzhu had already borrowed his strength. He didn''t even give Maldini the chance to attack himself. However, his attack completely smashed Maldini''s attack intention.


    The Phoenix plume was indeed swung away by the purple dragon gun, and it was still stabbing at the heart of purple. But it was the moment''s delay that the purple amethyst sword had already arrived at Maldini. This seemingly simple coincidence is actually determined by the perfect combination of Ye Yinzhu and Zi. The tacit understanding between the two men is fully displayed in the battle. When purple splits the sword, his strength, speed and when can fall on the opponent. This kind of judgment immediately spreads to Ye Yinzhu. When ye Yinzhu meets the purple Weilong gun, he also passes back the time to block the opponent. Therefore, this seemingly coincidental scene is the result of their calculation, and only those who share the same soul can have such a perfect match.


    The whole audience was silent, and the scene that hundreds of thousands of people were in one place at the same time without any sound was extremely strange, especially in the silence of human beings, there were countless Warcraft horses whining.


    The purple amethyst sword changed its direction for the first time. I don''t know what influence it was. The huge blade was close to Maldini and passed by. At the next moment, Maldini''s body was like a baseball. He was swept out by the 17 meter long sword and flew out of the air.


    Due to the deviation of the Amethyst sword, Zi couldn''t completely avoid Maldini''s attack. Ziweilong gun flew close to his Amethyst body, making a series of harsh friction sound. A white trace left on purple''s left chest. Fortunately, the trace was only inch deep. For purple''s present body, it was nothing at all.


    The light light flickered, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a touch of moving light. Of course, he knew why Zi did it, because he felt his respect for Marshal Maldini and what Maldini had done to him before. That''s why he was merciful at the last moment. Otherwise, how could the broad Amethyst sword pass by him?


    Maldini was shot more than 100 meters by this sword, and his body rolled several times in the air. When he was about to land, his dragon just managed to catch his body.


    Wow, Maldini spat out a mouthful of blood. Half of his body was completely numb when he was patted by the Amethyst sword. Even the ziweilong gun in his hand had already flew out.


    Looking up at the tall purple and the white Ye Yinzhu on his shoulder, Maldini managed to calm the blood in his body. He didn''t understand why the other side would be merciful at the last moment, but the feeling of passing death left a very deep impression on him. He is still alive. Maldini, who has experienced countless hard battles on the battlefield, felt for the first time that he was so happy to be alive. How long, how long have you not had this feeling of wandering on the edge of life and death. Today, I feel it in a young man less than 20 years old."I lost." Maldini knew that there was no point in fighting any more, let alone defeating the joint attack of Ye Yinzhu and Zi. Zi alone was not as good as he thought.


    It''s really hard for me to say these three words from Maldini, but when it really appeared in the unfair six way duel battlefield, all the soldiers on the side of Qin City immediately cried out.


    "Long live Emperor Qin, long live Emperor Qin." The shouts came out one after another, and the fanatical sound wave burned the atmosphere of Qin City to the top. Their opponent is the Grand Marshal of Milan empire! He is also one of the most powerful martial arts masters in the Milan empire. However, in front of Ye Yinzhu and Zi, he only took one move and gave up. Now who dares to say that ye Yinzhu''s proposal of the six resolutions is to seek death. The feeling that the originally dead heart ignited the fire of hope filled everyone''s heart, including the three supreme elders of Donglong bazong.


    Maldini didn''t say much, but drove his Mount Dragon back to his side. The 300000 troops were silent, and the oppressive atmosphere almost came out of the water.


    Watching Maldini return, ye Yinzhu is not too excited, because he knows that the battle has just begun. More difficult battles are waiting for him.


    The purple light flickers, and the body wrapped in purple gradually shrinks and changes back into human shape. They look at each other and see a smile on each other''s face. Zi once said that he will always stand beside Ye Yinzhu, and he has done it. These six decisions are not only the challenges proposed by Ye Yinzhu, but also his own. His and ye Yinzhu''s lives have long been connected.


    Milan''s 300000 troops slowly retreated to the barracks, leaving only a small number of people to clean up the problems left by the paralytic mounts. When cleaning the battlefield, Milan soldiers found that many Warcraft were scared to death. They can''t help but have a new understanding of Amethyst bimont''s authority. This is the real strong man! The appearance of level 10 beast has already made the Milan army have to re evaluate the strength of Qin City.


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother. How are you doing? " Materazzi asked with concern.


    Maldini shook his head and said, "I''m fine. It seems that although my estimation of Qin City is already very high, it is still far from enough. Amethyst bimont is actually a Amethyst bimont not seen in mainland China for a thousand years. Ye Yinzhu is not a simple young man! I''ve lost, and I''m convinced. I''ve not only lost the first battle of the six decisive battles, but also lost half of the battle against Qin City. "


    Materazzi was stunned and said, "brother, are you belittling yourself too much. Even if the opponent''s individual strength is stronger, it''s a war, not a personal duel. Without these six decisions, our 300000 troops will rush directly into Qin City. What''s the use of individual strength? What''s more, we also have thousands of magicians. They can''t bear the attack of magic alone. "


    Maldini sighed and said, "no, you are wrong. The strength of the individual is not totally useless in the war at the corps level. It depends on how strong the individual is. You saw the Amethyst bimont today. You tell me, if the war starts, how much strength can our cavalry play with his presence? Not to mention the ordinary cavalry, even the Dragon cavalry can''t be used in front of him. Are you sure that there is only Amethyst bimont in Qin City? Ye Yinzhu took my shot today. His fighting spirit is not much different from mine. Just as Oliveira said, he is also the strength of purple. What a bright future! Today, I saw Miss Anya on the side of Qin City. "


    -------------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 469

    "Miss Anya? Do you mean Miss Anya who was floating in lanxuan at the beginning? " Materazzi was taken aback.


    Maldini nodded. "Yes, that''s her. I think Miss Anya''s strength is far from the match. You have many magicians. However, how many magicians can be equivalent to a great mage of purple level 8? What''s more, with the appearance of Miss Anya and Elven soldiers, who knows how many Elven magicians there are in Qin City? Plus the power of the eight schools of Donglong. Even if we can level the Qin City, the price is unimaginable. "


    Materazzi was silent, but his eyes became more firm. "Big brother, no matter how powerful Qin City is, our task will not change. Since the Empire has sent us, we must wipe out Qin City. Don''t worry, I will let Ye Yinzhu lose to me in the magic war of the six way battle. I''ve been practising Buddhism for so many years, but I don''t believe it. Can''t I defeat him in magic? "


    Maldini shook his head and said: "no, Materazzi, I don''t believe you, but if ye Yinzhu''s magic level is not worse than his martial arts, I''m afraid you will be very difficult to win. His divine sound magic, as Oliveira has said in detail, is a branch of spiritual magic, which can restrain any other magic. Your wind magic is good, But in front of him may not be able to please. I''ve found the man to fight with him. "


    Materazzi frowned and said, "brother, is there anyone in our barracks who has more magic than me?"


    Maldini said in a deep voice: "we can''t say that when I received Ye Yinzhu''s challenge the day before yesterday, I immediately informed the empire through magic communication. I think the person who took part in the magic war of the six ways should also be here. Don''t worry, you will be convinced when he comes. Although I am very optimistic about ye Yinzhu, we can''t lose for the sake of the Empire. I''ll have to... "


    ¡­¡­


    Surrounded by Qin City soldiers, ye Yinzhu didn''t communicate with anyone after returning to Qin City. Just like a few days ago, he quietly disappeared in everyone''s sight. Even the top players in Qin City only know that he went to the Brenner mountains, but no one knows the exact location. The reason given by Ye Yinzhu is to have a good rest and practice before the war. Six days and six battles. Although the cost of the first battle is not great, the next battle is not simple.


    Sitting on the top of a mountain, the mountain is blowing, with some unique water mist in the mountain. Ye Yinzhu''s body is shining with a faint purple light, and his spirit is completely in a state of calm. He has a good grasp of his emotions, after the victory of the first World War, he can still keep the state of flattery and disgrace. Come to the top of the mountain not far from Qin City, in order to better practice.


    It''s getting dark. The Brenner mountains, which are already very cold, become extremely cold in the early winter night, but the purple light around Ye Yinzhu''s body keeps all the chill out.


    On that day, when he was in a state of extreme contradiction, he chose six ways after weighing the pros and cons. Since then, his heart has been able to calm down, perhaps because of the pure psychological pressure produced by the battle of six ways. These days, he has made rapid progress in his cultivation, even his new teacher, Phil Jackson, is surprised. He praised his talent more than once.


    With the departure of the sun, a wisp of black fog gushes out from ye Yinzhu''s body and gently floats in front of him. At this time, ye Yinzhu, who is in a settled state, slowly opens his eyes like an agreement.


    "Teacher." Ye Yinzhu salutes the black fog respectfully.


    Phil Jackson''s old voice sounded from the black fog, "you''ve done a good job today. Not only won the victory, but also did not form a deep hatred with the other side. The most important thing is that the first game of these six decisions did not make you consume too much. "


    Ye Yinzhu smile, said: "this is the teacher''s guidance."


    Phil Jackson laughed and said, "well, you don''t have to say such compliments to me. It''s all about your own ability. It''s nothing to do with me. I can feel that your mental strength has improved again. Besides, today I understand why your martial arts and magic are improving so fast. It''s not your ascension alone, it''s your ascension with your contractual partner. What an equal life contract! I didn''t expect to see this kind of magical contract in my lifetime. "


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment. Although he knows that the same life contract has many advantages, for him, the most direct function of this contract is to make him and Zi call each other. He doesn''t know much about other abilities.


    "Teacher, do you also know this contract?"


    "Of course, I know. I have seen an introduction to this kind of contract in an ancient book in the Dark Tower of France, and I have studied it carefully. Unfortunately, no contract spell can be tested. The equal life contract can not only make the two parties who complete the contract call each other, but also has the biggest advantage, that is to make up for each other. "


    "Make up for each other?" Ye Yinzhu heard this for the first time.


    "Yes, they make up for each other. You and your contract partner Zi, after completing the contract, have you found that no matter you or he, as long as the strength has a certain breakthrough, it will produce corresponding benefits to the other party. For example, if your magic power is improved, his mental power will also be improved. And when he evolves, your body will be affected to some extentYe Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, it''s not because our souls are interlinked."


    Phil Jackson said, "no, it''s not just that. In fact, the mutual compensation between you no longer lasts all the time. It''s just that this kind of Compensation doesn''t usually show much performance, so you don''t think so. Only when there is a qualitative breakthrough in strength, will the compensation effect become greater and be found directly by you. In short, the compensation is that the cultivation effects produced by the two of you will focus on each of you. In other words, the cultivation of each of you is cultivated by two people. Otherwise, you don''t practice under the condition that Falan is full of magic elements. How can you achieve your present achievement at the age of 18? You can ask other people how much slower their cultivation speed is than you at the same level. Even if you have reached the purple level, you can even improve faster than some people when practicing low-level magic. I can feel that your martial arts and magic are going to break through the second level of purple. This speed can only be described as terror. "


    To make up for each other, I always get benefits from purple!


    In fact, even Phil Jackson did not know that although the contract of the same life is magical, it is not as obvious as the effect of Ye Yinzhu and Zi. The reason why it has become like this is that the contract of the same life has had a mutation in Zi and ye Yinzhu. It was that mutation that made their lives the same.


    The war beast GRASSIS killed Zi, who had not yet fully grown up. Ye Yinzhu used his own vitality to help Zi revive through contract. The mutation started at that time, and it was from that time that the strength of Ye Yinzhu and Zi began to grow by leaps and bounds. Although they are not very clear, they have always benefited from each other.


    "Well, that''s all. Yinzhu, I think a lot these days. After careful consideration, I find that if you just practice the undead magic, it will definitely delay you. So, I''ve come up with a good idea from your dead wood dragon harp. "


    "Is the dead wood dragon harp related to the undead magic?" Ye Yinzhu certainly knows that the dead wood dragon harp that Phil Jackson said is the super artifact hidden in his heart. Ordinary artifact will not be seen in the eyes of the former Dark Tower owner.


    Phil Jackson said: "your dead wood dragon harp has seven different attributes of magic, including darkness. In fact, for the undead magic, the dark magic element is just a guide, and what really works is the caster''s mental power and the method of using it. In other words, you can produce dark magic elements through specific magic items, and then produce undead magic effects through your own mental power. As for the effect, I still can''t say well, but I''m sure that the ability that your super artifact Guqin can show will not be bad. "


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said, "teacher, do you mean let me use the piano music to simulate the magic of the dead?"


    "No, it''s not simulation, it''s real undead magic," Phil Jackson said. This is a general direction that I think about now. As for how to perform and how to experiment, we can only start when you can really use that Guqin. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "teacher, I always want to ask you, when can I use this super artifact! If I can use it, there''s no question of winning this six way battle. I thought I could use this Guqin when I reached purple level, but now I can''t use my own strength to mobilize it. What''s going on? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 470

    Phil Jackson snorted and said, "don''t even think about it with your current strength. Isn''t it so easy to use a super artifact? If you want to use super artifact, you must at least reach the level of sub God. That''s white level one. Only then can you have the power to control the super artifact. Of course, it''s only possible. You have a lot of energy in this super artifact, and you have a lot of resentment, even my soul can''t enter it to spy. At the beginning you can let it recognize the Lord, is absolutely super lucky. In fact, this super artifact is your talisman now. It won''t appear at ordinary times. However, when your life is threatened, it will come out to protect your safety. Of course, if you want to use it now, it''s not absolutely impossible, just some... "


    "What is it?" Ye Yinzhu can''t wait to ask. Since he got this super artifact, he has been thinking about how to use it almost all the time. At this time, ye Yinzhu is very happy to hear that Phil Jackson has a way. These days of communication, he has already found that Phil Jackson''s knowledge of magic can definitely be compared with several royal libraries in Milan.


    "Have you ever heard of self mutilation?" Phil Jackson said coldly.


    "Self harm..."


    ¡­¡­


    Since the dawn, the sky has become overcast. Compared with yesterday''s cloudless sky, today is obviously not a good day. However, since the six way decision has begun, it cannot be stopped. Milan and the Qin City Army, once again appeared in the position of confrontation with each other.


    Compared with the fiery atmosphere of the first day, today''s two sides are much calmer, especially on the side of the Empire of Milan who lost the first World War. The 300000 troops are just neatly arranged. What makes the strong players of Qin City funny is that there is not even a cavalry in the army of Milan who came out to cheer today, which is obviously afraid of the smell of purple.


    Light light twinkle, ye Yinzhu eyes reveal a soft light, today he is still a person to go to the battlefield, just dressed up but changed.


    There is no decoration on the pure white Shenyuan magic robe. At this time, he is just like the most common magician. But will ordinary magicians challenge the six way decision? From ye Yinzhu''s dress up, his opponent has already understood what today''s battle will be.


    Maldini went to the battlefield for the second time. This time, he didn''t ride a dragon. He didn''t have yesterday''s condescension. From his face, ye Yinzhu couldn''t see the frustration of losing the first game. On the contrary, the Milan shield''s eyes became much calmer than yesterday.


    "Ye Yinzhu, you know? In my heart, you are an equal opponent. " Maldini stood three meters away in front of Ye Yinzhu and said to him faintly.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "it''s my pleasure."


    Maldini said: "although I don''t want to be against you, since where we stand, the fight can only continue. I hope you can understand that in order to win the final victory, as a commander, unscrupulous is the basic element


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He obviously didn''t understand Maldini''s meaning, but he said quickly: "in that case, let''s start. Magic, the most magical power in the world, turns thousands of elements into powerful ability to destroy the enemy in a moment. The sixth way, the Second World War, the devil. "


    Maldini took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, "I''ve thought about it from what you''re wearing." With that, he went straight to his side.


    Ye Yinzhu directly sits down in the same place. The battle of magic is completely decided by magic. He can''t summon Warcraft or use martial arts. There is no difference between standing and sitting. Besides, he is a divine voice master.


    With a flash of light, Haiyue Qinghui Qin appeared on his knees. At this time, ye Yinzhu saw his opponent in the sixth World War II.


    An old magician came out of the camp of Milan army. He was obviously a pure magician. His walking speed was not slow. His face was calm and worried. When he walked by Maldini, he just nodded to him gently.


    Ye Yinzhu, who had already sat down, stood up fiercely, looked at his opponent in horror, blurted out and called: "teacher."


    Yes, the one who is coming out of the Milan army and is about to fight ye Yinzhu in the second battle of the six way battle is the director of Milan''s Mowu academy, who is Ye Yinzhu''s apprentice in Milan''s Mowu academy, and the great mage tutor of the fourth level Department of psychiatry in purple.


    Ye Yinzhu never thought that Maldini would invite Ferguson to fight with him. At this time, he finally understood what Maldini said just now, and his face became extremely ugly. Let''s not say how much we can play in the face of our own teachers. As a great mage in the Department of psychiatry, President Ferguson''s immunity to Qin magic is obviously the strongest among the mages of the same level. His spiritual magic has received a lot of advice from him. From all aspects, although his strength is purple level 4, even the great mage tutor with other attributes of purple level 5 may not be his opponent. Spiritual magic itself is a magical existence!


    Ferguson walked slowly in front of Ye Yinzhu, looked at Ye Yinzhu who saluted him respectfully and said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that our master and apprentice would meet again on the battlefield. Yinzhu, you are my most proud disciple, but now you are my enemy. I''m a member of the Milan empire. I don''t want to say anything else. I just hope you don''t show mercy because I was your teacher. If so, it will only be an insult to me. You have to understand that when a disciple defeats a teacher, it is the teacher''s greatest happiness. "Ye Yinzhu looks at Ferguson stupidly. From his words, ye Yinzhu hears worry and many complicated emotions. Obviously, Ferguson never wants to fight with his disciples, but it''s up to him. This duel is not what he can decide. He came after all. Ferguson represents the highest level of the magic world in the Milan empire. Even if the dark magic tutor Yue Hui comes here, he can''t do better than him. And he has his own identity as a teacher.


    Ferguson raised his right hand, his hand shining, a bright silver wand has appeared in his hands, above a shining pale gold gem, even in the haze of the weather is still releasing dazzling brilliance. Ye Yinzhu knows that this special gem has an excellent effect on condensing mental power.


    "I''m going to start." Ferguson raised his magic wand to Ye Yinzhu and performed the most standard etiquette between magicians.


    Ye Yinzhu embraces Guqin and hastens to return the gift. He dares not neglect his teacher. If we say who is the most respected person in Milan''s Academy of magic and martial arts, there are undoubtedly two. One is Nina who cares for him, and the other is Ferguson. Ferguson has never asked him anything, but has given him a lot of help. Under the guidance of Ferguson, ye Yinzhu has a new understanding of spiritual magic, which is immeasurable for the benefits of his piano magic.


    "Teacher, please." Ye Yinzhu did it again on the ground. The six way decision was not his fight alone. When he sat down, he put aside his friendship with Ferguson. For the sake of tens of thousands of soldiers in Qin City, for the sake of Donglong bazong, he can''t lose.


    With his hands flicking the strings, ye Yinzhu''s look suddenly became natural, and the calm and tranquil atmosphere made the opposite Ferguson secretly nod his head. He hasn''t tested Ye Yinzhu''s strength for a long time. At this time, he found that his disciple''s talent level was much stronger than he expected. With a sigh in my heart, Yinzhu, Yinzhu, our duel will be regarded as the teacher''s final test for you. He is very clear that after this battle in front of him, no matter whether he wins or loses, ye Yinzhu will not be able to return to Milan Magic Academy.


    "Look me in the eye." Ferguson''s soft voice rang out, and a dazzling golden light was released from the top of the wand in an instant under the injection of purple magic power on his hand. His voice is not far away, only Ye Yinzhu can hear, and when he says this, the golden light released from the magic wand has completely covered his own body.


    The difference between psychic magic and other magic is that psychic magic items are not used to attack the opponent, but act on themselves to improve mental strength and attack power.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his head fearlessly and looked straight at Ferguson. At this time, Ferguson''s eyes have become pale gold, a strong spiritual wave released from his eyes.


    At the beginning, when Ferguson explained Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual magic, he once told him that if he met a spiritual magician in the future, he would not only be able to avoid looking at his opponent, but also use his own mental power to suppress him. If you don''t dare to see your opponent''s eyes, then your mental strength has been controlled by your opponent. Psychic magic is not only about sound, but also about all available momentum, such as sound, vision, hallucination and so on.


    In a flash of light, ye Yinzhu finds that Ferguson in front of him has become dozens of people. Although he knows that this is the illusion of spiritual magic, the lifelike moment still makes him a little distracted. The ubiquitous spiritual pressure is like a huge cage that traps Ye Yinzhu in it. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 471

    The ultimate purpose of mental magic attack is to make the opponent''s mental breakdown, mental paralysis. Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath, stares at the numerous Ferguson in front of him, and begins his performance.


    His hands fluctuate gently on the sea moon Qinghui piano, and the soft sound of the piano rings quietly. A circle of lavender halo spreads around Ye Yinzhu''s body, without deliberate control. The soft music turns into beautiful rhythms, which naturally comes out in his hands playing with eight fingers.


    At the moment of the sound of Qin, the illusion around him has nothing to do with Ye Yinzhu. His heart has been completely immersed in his own Qin music. From the beginning of learning to play the lute, he achieved that there was nothing else besides the sermon.


    The left hand turns the autumn owl into the wind, and the right hand turns the valley into the spring. A piece of "green water" seems to make people enter the warm spring in this cold winter season. The rhythm rises and falls, floating and not dispersing. The control range is just in the whole illusion. There is no intention to attack this music. Ferguson, who is extremely sensitive in spirit, clearly feels the love in this music. He knows that ye Yinzhu is showing respect to himself.


    "We are the enemy now." Ferguson''s voice sounded from all directions at the same time, each word is very clear, but they all cut on Ye Yinzhu''s music like a spiritual blade. Although Ferguson has some research on the magic of divine sound system, he is not familiar with the magic of Qin. However, his sensitivity to spiritual fluctuations is the experience of decades of hard work. In the short seven words, what we choose is the weakest part of the spiritual fluctuation in the music "green water". Like morning bell and evening drum, it vibrates the whole music.


    Ye Yinzhu''s whole body was shocked, his face suddenly turned pale, and his music was forcibly interrupted by his mental power, which caused a huge wave in the sea of his spirit. Wow, a mouthful of blood, slowly raised his head.


    Around all the "Ferguson" are looking at him coldly, at this moment, from Ferguson''s eyes can no longer see any warmth.


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "teacher, I''m sorry." The surrounding scene changes again, and all Ferguson suddenly disappears at this moment. The spiritual fluctuation in the air becomes a big net, stimulating Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual brand from all directions.


    In a flash, ye Yinzhu seemed to see that he was attacked by the bloody guards of the kingdom of Buddha in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle. He saw that the five hundred warriors of the God of death died miserably because of the enemy''s sneak attack. He also saw that the 43 five hundred magicians of the God of death regarded death as their return when they burned their lives.


    This is his inner world. Ye Yinzhu knows that what he sees at this time is the most profound thing in his soul brand.


    "Hum --" the right hand''s flowing spring in the Valley turned into a quick attack of hawk and falcon, and a powerful explosion sounded in the sea moon Qinghui Qin on Ye Yinzhu''s hand. The vision in front of me was affected by the sound of the zither, and suddenly became virtual. The next moment, the Haiyue Qinghui Qin in Ye Yinzhu''s hand has been replaced by the waterfall Lianzhu Qin of artifact level.


    As soon as the orange person appeared, it brought a sense of sadness. Ye Yinzhu said faintly, "dead brothers, I won''t let you die in vain. Just let my Qin song give you a ride. Your soul will be comfortable when the enemy''s blood stains the earth." As he spoke, his hands quickly glided over the waterfall, and a strange sound appeared. It seemed that it was not the hum of the piano, but the sobbing sound. The tearful and percussive music suddenly sounded.


    The sound of sobbing is a mixture of countless strings shaking. It took Ye Yinzhu three months to learn this skill. The song "Wu Ye ti" is like the sadness in the night and the deepest sorrow of the soul. It turns into countless purple halos around the body of this bamboo. Every aura over the place, everything around will become a bit illusory, that sad music tears, in front of the illusion seems to be changing.


    "Broken." The deep drink rang out, and ye Yinzhu was in a daze in his mind. His hands playing the piano stopped again. The strong spiritual impact nearly broke his spiritual sea. What a strong spiritual impact. I''m really my own teacher!


    The second Qin song was interrupted by force again, and the illusion in front of me became clear again, but the illusion became another scene.


    There is no bloodless killing, only calm. Surrounded by pieces of yellow sand, ye Yinzhu''s defense returned to the place where he fought with black phoenix for the first time in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle. And a dark figure was moving around his body, and the sharp dagger was threatening his life at any time.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t dodge or block. This is a magic war. He knows that if he uses his martial arts to block the attack in the illusion, then he has lost.


    Soon, ye Yinzhu saw the blood and felt a very strong stabbing pain. The trembling spirit made him clearly see the cold eyes of the black phoenix. The bloodthirsty eyes seemed to devour themselves, and the dark daggers kept passing over their bodies, bringing up blood lines.


    All of a sudden, the illusion stopped, and the black phoenix almost stopped on her body, and the Black Dagger in her hand also stopped on her throat.


    Ye Yinzhu resisted the pain of his whole body, "are you going to kill me?"


    The black phoenix said coldly: "we are the enemy. Either you die or I die. Goodbye. " As soon as the voice fell, ye Yinzhu suddenly felt a chill on his neck. It was as if the Black Dagger had passed around his neck. Then, hot blood gushed out, and the almost empty sense of release seemed to make everything go dark.However, ye Yinzhu smiles. At this time, he smiles.


    All around the light up, ye Yinzhu Qin do not know when to ring, light Qin sound in his hands constantly out, circles of purple halo are falling on the same figure.


    Ferguson''s body is shrouded by the aura of divine voice, and his mental power is completely limited in the dazzling aura. His old eyes are puzzled, watching Ye Yinzhu''s direction through the purple aura. He doesn''t understand why Ye Yinzhu is about to collapse in the pain outlined by his mental strength, and the last blow of the illusion is so perfect, but ye Yinzhu''s mind can break away in an instant. He can''t understand why, at least he thinks it''s impossible to win again at that disadvantage.


    "Teacher, you lost." Ye Yinzhu reluctantly stood up from the ground, feeling weak in his brain constantly invading his body, but the hand playing on Guqin never stopped, and the aura of Shenyin fell on Ferguson.


    "Why?" Ferguson still asked his doubts.


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "teacher, I''m not as good as you in spiritual magic. The staff in your hand should also be an artifact. With his increase, your mental strength has far exceeded mine. Although my own mental strength is strong enough, your shock wave after wave still makes me collapse at any time, and even it is extremely difficult to complete the music. This is the gap between teachers and students. From the moment you set foot on the battlefield, the battle between us has already begun. Every word you say, every voice, every look, is an attack on me. Am I right


    Ferguson nodded and said: "not bad. Remember? I once said to you that what spiritual magicians want to use is all the situations to invade each other''s spiritual world. Once the other party''s spirit is mastered by himself, he will die out in his own spiritual world. But what I don''t understand is that your spiritual world has been broken by me, and I have mastered everything in your spiritual world. Why did I still lose? "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a faint smile on his face, "because I have already prepared for you the sea of spirit you have quietly invaded."


    As soon as Ferguson''s face changed, he was surprised and said: "is it, is it..."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "yes, it''s the sea of spirit. When I saw that the opponent of the Second World War was you, I knew that my divine voice magic could not be fully effective. So, I''m ready. You underestimated my control of the mind and my mastery of spiritual magic. "


    Ferguson was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "you are so bold. Even I don''t dare to layer my own spiritual sea easily. Do you know that if you are seen through by the other party, you don''t have a chance to turn over the original. What''s more, the burden of mental stratification is hard to bear. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "that''s why I was injured under your mental impact. Because most of my mental energy is focused on the spiritual stratification. Many of the things you see in my spiritual world are real, or 99% of the content is my actual experience. If not, it is impossible to hide your keen awareness. I just ignored something in this stratified sea of spirit, and preserved my spiritual origin in another small place. At the last moment, the black phoenix in the illusion attacked me. Her weapons kept leaving scars on me because you wanted to make my spirit further collapse through physical pain. However, what I concealed was that the black phoenix had no real enemy to me, and she would never really kill me. Therefore, when you finally control the illusion and cut the dagger into my throat, your inaccurate illusion can no longer become a threat to my mental power, invisible self destruction. And that moment is also the most relaxing moment in your defense. Spiritual attack is to take advantage of the situation. You taught me that, didn''t you? "


    -----------------


    for those who like Xiaosan''s works, please support Xiaosan. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 472

    Ferguson looked at Ye Yinzhu deeply, the bitter smile on his face gradually turned into a sincere smile, "yes, I lost. There is a sentence before that is not an attack on you. The teacher loses to the student, is the teacher biggest happiness. Yinzhu, I hope you can go further in this battle. And I hope you survive. You''re the most talented magician I''ve ever met


    As soon as his voice fell, Ferguson''s eyes closed and his body fell to the ground.


    Naturally, ye Yinzhu can''t hurt his teacher, but the aura of his divine voice is "forgetting the opportunity" in the nine famous pieces of qinzong.


    "Forget all your troubles, my teacher. Have a good sleep. When you wake up again, maybe all the problems have been solved. " While saying this, ye Yinzhu put away guqin, knelt down and kowtowed three times to Ferguson''s body.


    In the Second World War, ye Yinzhu won.


    Ye Yinzhu slowly walked back to the camp of Qin City, still with a faint smile on his face, and said to the people: "one third of it has been completed, and I still need to practice. Sister Anya, I''ll trouble you to discuss with the elders of Donglong about the Qin City. "


    "Good." Anya nodded and agreed.


    "I''ll give it to you." Purple indifferent way.


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at Zi and nodded. Both of them got up at the same time and went to the direction of Qin City. Soon, they skimmed the Qin city territory into the Brenner mountains. Just out of the range of Qin City, ye Yinzhu''s forward step was a flurry, his body softened in the air and fell to the ground.


    Purple''s reaction is very quick, a will ye Yinzhu copied in the hand. With the same life contract, he naturally felt Ye Yinzhu''s physical condition, otherwise he would not ask to escort Ye Yinzhu to practice.


    It''s not so easy to deal with the great mage of the spirit department. There is no fancy in the collision between the magic of the spirit department. Although the fight between Ye Yinzhu and Ferguson didn''t last long. However, the stratification of the sea of spirit and the many times of Fergusson''s strong spiritual impact and illusory impact have made Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual world reach a full load. If it wasn''t for the sake of preventing his opponents and his own people from seeing weakness, he would have practiced in situ. But he can''t, he can''t let his opponent know the condition of his injury, let alone let the confidence just ignited in the hearts of Qin City soldiers go out.


    Holding Ye Yinzhu, Zi sighed, "Yinzhu, why are you suffering? You are only eighteen after all! There''s too much on your shoulders. "


    No one knows this scene. Ferguson, who fell into a deep sleep, also fell asleep because of the heavy consumption of mental energy and the attack of "forget the machine". Without three or five days, he couldn''t wake up at all. Naturally, he couldn''t tell anyone about ye Yinzhu''s situation at this time. Otherwise, what does Ye Yinzhu need to cover up?


    The imperial barracks of Milan, the big account of the Chinese army.


    "Riding, magic. One third of the six way decision has been completed, but we have all lost. Even Ferguson was defeated by Ye Yinzhu, which I didn''t expect. Originally, I wanted to use Ferguson''s hand to beat Ye Yinzhu. In that case, I might be able to save his life. Now it seems that this is obviously impossible. "


    All over the white robe in the figure sitting on the handsome seat, his voice a little sad. Not calm breath makes Maldini standing down a little trembling.


    "My Lord, what will ye Yinzhu choose for the first world war tomorrow?" Asked Maldini tentatively.


    "I can''t say exactly what it is. But it is certain that ye Yinzhu''s choice tomorrow will be his most decisive battle. " The man in White said calmly.


    "Why?" Maldini was a bit surprised.


    "Because he was injured today and seriously, if he can''t win tomorrow, he can''t support any more," he said


    "What? You said he was hurt? However, the fight between him and President Ferguson only lasted for a short time! Besides, we didn''t see any change in him. It''s normal when you go back to Qin City. " In the match between Ferguson and ye Yinzhu, surrounded by purple light, only Ferguson could see ye Yinzhu spitting blood at that time, but now Ferguson is still asleep.


    The man in White said calmly: "in terms of magic power, in the top level of Milan, Ferguson is absolutely the representative. Maybe his magic power is not as strong as master Yuehui, but he is a spiritual magician. As a spiritual magician who can restrain most magic, from the perspective of actual combat ability, even master Yuehui without considering the influence of Warcraft It may not be a match for Ferguson. The great mage of the spirit Department has always been an opponent that no mage is willing to face. Ye Yinzhu is a divine voice teacher, also belongs to the category of spiritual magic. When he was studying at the Magic Academy of Milan, he was a disciple of President Ferguson. President Ferguson is well aware of the magic of his divine voice system, so at the beginning of the fight, President Ferguson has the upper hand. Although I am not too clear about the specific situation, I can be sure that although Ye Yinzhu has defeated president Ferguson, his mental strength is bound to suffer a huge blow. It is not easy to recover. From the point of view of the war, we invited master Ferguson to fight against Ye Yinzhu in the magic war of the six ways is undoubtedly the most correct choiceMaldini pondered: "what do you think ye Yinzhu will choose for the next battle? In addition to the final comprehensive war, he now has three options: regimental war, Warcraft war and martial arts war. Today he consumes so much mental energy. Will he choose martial arts in the first world war tomorrow? After all, these are two very different abilities. "


    The man in white shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think so. Although martial arts and magic are very different, fighting spirit and mental power are not the same ability. However, for ye Yinzhu, a practitioner of the unity of magic and martial arts, magic and martial arts have something in common. In the case of great loss of mental power, his martial arts are difficult to play a real level. And he has Amethyst bimon as powerful Warcraft, so I can almost conclude that tomorrow he will choose Warcraft war, rely on Amethyst bimon''s strong to win the third game


    Maldini''s eyes showed a trace of concern, "you''re right, Warcraft is indeed ye Yinzhu''s most confident battle now. Although we have many dragons to assist in the battle, the gap between Warcraft and divine beast is undoubtedly huge. From the perspective of actual combat ability, our giant dragon does not even have the courage to fight with Amethyst bimon. How can we compete with it? Is it really easy for them to win this victory? "


    "No, of course not. No matter how much the Empire once valued Ye Yinzhu, even now. However, the six way decision is the honor of the country. In front of the country, everything else must be put down, including personal feelings. Although Amethyst is stronger than Mongolia, it is not insurmountable. Judging from the current strength of Amethyst bimon, he should not have evolved to the final level. Warcraft is three to one. As long as our dragon has enough courage, it will definitely have the power of World War I. Since they lack courage, let''s give them courage. "


    ¡­¡­


    Randias.


    "What? Did Milan and the East Dragon Empire not fight? Why is that? " The tall figure suddenly stood up from his seat. The amazing news made his stable mood a little confused.


    "Yes, according to the latest magic information from our spies, the 300000 troops of the northern legion of the Milan Empire, led by Milan shield Maldini, confront the East Dragon empire in Qincheng." Hidden in the black shadow light said.


    "Why? Does Milan dare to violate the instructions of the French? No, I don''t believe the Empire of Milan has the guts


    "Milan certainly don''t have the guts, but they have a special situation. The former Lord of Qin City is also a member of the eight schools of Donglong. According to the magic information, the reason why the Milan army confronted the East Dragon empire was that the Lord of Qin City named Ye Yinzhu proposed six decisive challenges to the Milan empire. "


    "What did you say?" The tall figure widened his eyes, "the decision of six ways? Is Ye Yinzhu crazy? Wait a minute. It sounds familiar to me. I seem to have heard of it somewhere. "


    "It''s Ye Yinzhu who played for the Empire of Milan last time and took part in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle." The dark shadow warned.


    "It''s him? Is that the young man who defeated the black phoenix and helped the Milan Empire get the first place in the seven countries and seven dragons? How can he become a member of the East Dragon Empire again? " The chaotic situation made the tall man''s brain a little confused. He walked back and forth in the middle of the room, thinking about something.


    After a long time, the tall man said in a deep voice: "the battle of toppling the city, the decision of six ways, this is almost impossible to win the battle. This young man named Ye Yinzhu could have proposed such a duel. He must have something to rely on. Send me an order, at all costs, to send back the true situation of this six way battle. I want to know every situation of their battles. I have a premonition that ye Yinzhu''s excellence will never be inferior to the Phoenix, or even his nemesis. If he is really allowed to pass the six way decision to bring breathing opportunities to the East Dragon Empire, it will only be a good thing for the whole Milan empire. Without the consumption of Maldini by the East Dragon Empire, the establishment of the Milan northern Legion will still be complete. It is not easy for our Orc allies to take advantage of the Milan shield. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 473

    "Yes, I''ll contact our people right away. However, I don''t believe that anyone can win such a challenge as the six way decision. It is impossible for Milan not to go all out to face the final game because of the pressure from France and the influence of the contract of the six decisive gods. And Milan can maintain the status of the first empire in the mainland, their own comprehensive strength is strong enough, otherwise they will not be the opponents of landias all the time. Can''t the strong man who has devoted all his strength to the whole country deal with this little Lord of Qin City? According to our information, ye Yinzhu is not even 20 years old. Oh, by the way, do you remember the raiding Legion sent by Raytheon''s hammer fortress in the autumn? It''s Ye Yinzhu who, by virtue of his magic of divine sound system, strangled the marauding Legion in the cradle with the self explosion of Milan dragon cavalry. It''s because of that time that he became the Lord of Qin City. "


    The tall man nodded slowly, "I remember. Fortunately, this young man does not belong to the Empire of Milan, otherwise, I''m afraid he will be another Milan shield Maldini or Milan spear Seedorf. It''s even more dangerous than them. If I have a chance, I really want to meet such young people. Silvio is such a fool. If I were him, I would keep such a talent at all costs. "


    "But don''t forget the attitude of Falan towards the East Dragon empire. Don''t say that ye Yinzhu can''t win the six way decision. Even if he does win, it will only bring a few years to the East Dragon empire. Once the six way decision is reached, the Milan empire will have to attack them again. Of course, as long as our plan is successful, it will be you landias, not Milan, who will attack Qin City at that time. "


    Two lights flashed in the tall man''s eyes, "Falan, praise Falan, hum, Falan is the real master of lonzainus..." His voice was full of reluctance, and the cold air from his body seemed to make the temperature in the whole room drop a bit.


    "Praise, Diaz, what are you thinking about? In fact, this is not impossible. If one day, you can unify the mainland and help us unify the whole dragon race, combined with the strength of both of us, plus the strong among the orcs, you may not be able to overthrow the rule of the Seventh Tower of Falan. The most important reason why Falan is powerful is that they occupy this unique treasure land of Falan. "


    "Enough." The tall man murmured, "it''s not the time to say that. Act according to the original plan. As soon as the exact news from Qincheng comes, all the actions will start immediately. Let''s inform our allies and be ready for action at any time."


    ¡­¡­


    "Teacher, is there no way to make my mental strength recover?" Ye Yinzhu sat on the top of the mountain, looking at the black fog in front of him.


    "Child, I am not a god! Unless I can get my own soul Pearl back, I can''t help you at all. Your opponent yesterday can''t say how strong he is, but his mental impact is hard for you to resist at this stage. You can beat him is the crystallization of wisdom and strength. According to your current recovery rate, you can recover 30% of your mental strength before the fourth world war tomorrow, and 60% or 70% the day after tomorrow. The strong spiritual magic impact is the most fatal blow for the magician. Unless you can not lose your mental power in the fourth and the fifth decisive battles on the premise of winning, you can''t have all your abilities before the end of the six decisive battles. Of course, it''s still when you have the magic robe in front of you. Without it, you would have fallen into a deep sleep like your spiritual magic teacher. I didn''t expect it to be on you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "teacher, do you know this Shenyuan magic robe?"


    "Yes? of course. This magic robe once Come on, it doesn''t make any sense to say that now. You just need to remember to keep the secret about this magic robe. Don''t let anyone know you already have it. It plays an important role in your future cultivation. With it, your cultivation will not be slower than those magicians in Falan, and the absorbed mana and improved spiritual power will be much more pure. You know, its original name is... "


    Speaking of this, Phil Jackson pauses, his voice is obviously a bit disappointed, even envious.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t notice Phil Jackson''s mood. At this time, his mind was completely immersed in the arrangement for the next four games. Just two games, has made their mental energy consumption to such a degree, the spirit brand has also been a strong impact. If it wasn''t for the stability of his mental strength due to his self-cultivation as a child, plus the factors of tactics and Shenyuan magic robe, he would not have defeated Mr. Ferguson at all. Now, I have no way back. Now that I have chosen the six ways, I have to keep going. And to win in the end.


    The sky is still gloomy. Different from yesterday, today''s sky is not only gloomy, but also full of tears.


    The drizzle falls with a weak wind, which is not ordinary rain, because there are many ice dregs in the drizzle, which is a unique sleet in the north. According to the northern environment, generally after the sleet, the next precipitation must be real snow. And the cold brought by sleet will never be worse than the real snow, and it should be more direct.Changes in the environment can not make the six way decision truce, on the contrary, the mood of the soldiers on both sides has become higher. On the side of the Milan Empire, 300000 troops are looking forward to the defeat of Ye Yinzhu, once a hero of the Empire, who dares to put forward six decisive challenges. And Qin City, no doubt, is praying for ye Yinzhu from the heart. Now that there have been two victories, why can''t there be the third, the fourth, or even all the victories of the six ways? When hope comes, that special desire will become stronger and more fanatical.


    When ye Yinzhu moves slowly from Qin City to the battlefield, the voice of Qin emperor has sounded like a landslide. One wave is higher than another, and even some disciples of the eight schools of Donglong are shouting slogans to praise Donglong and the Qin emperor. They never believe in Falun. On the contrary, Falun is their enemy. Without Falun''s command, how can they face the present situation of life and death?


    Ye Yinzhu is still very calm, and there is no emotional change due to our shouting. He slowly walks to the center of the battlefield, and the sleet falling from the air naturally falls three inches away from his body surface, which can not bring him any additional cold. This is not the relationship between Ye Yinzhu''s self cultivation, but from the magical magic robe of Shenyuan. Even ye Yinzhu realized another magic just at the moment when the sleet fell today.


    He opens his mouth and breathes out a turbid breath, which suddenly turns into a white fog in the cold. Looking at Marshal Maldini who also steps forward, ye Yinzhu''s eyes have become as cold as sleet.


    He is not ye Yinzhu who was at a loss that he had stronger ability after he realized the unity of man and nature. Under the guidance of Phil Jackson, he now knows more about the special effect of keeping harmony between man and nature. The unity of man and nature, and integration with any environment, once can really integrate into nature, then, the power of nature will become his real attack. Although Ye Yinzhu has only achieved the initial unity of man and nature, integrating into nature and everything around him can help him to improve his strength to the peak in an instant.


    Under what circumstances will the weak win the strong? The first thing is to make the strong side unable to play its real strength. However, with the ability of harmony between man and nature, it is almost impossible to be weakened after being integrated with the surrounding. It is Phil Jackson''s spirit The first lesson for ye Yinzhu.


    Maldini carefully looked at Ye Yinzhu, trying to see his real state from his expression and breath, but he was soon disappointed. Ye Yinzhu''s breath, like sleet, blocked all his exploration.


    "Ye Yinzhu, I didn''t expect you to go to the third battle. Not to mention our current hostility, I really admire you. Now I understand why Miss Anya valued you so much, a divine voice teacher who seems to have no future. My eyesight is far less than that of Miss Anya. If it wasn''t for Falan''s order, I think that only miss Anya settled here, I would never be the enemy of Qin City. On the mainland, there have been many geniuses, but few of them can really become a great man, because those geniuses are too confident and many of them have died before they really succeed. I hope you don''t follow them. "


    Today, Maldini''s tone is obviously calmer, and his eyes even show some kind light. That''s because of his admiration for ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu has won the respect of the Milan shield after defeating himself and Ferguson in riding and magic.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a bitter smile in his eyes, "thank you for your reminding, but the bow didn''t turn back. Let''s start. In the third war, I choose... " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 474

    Speaking of this, ye Yinzhu stopped for a moment, and then his eyes became firm, saying two words word by word, "regiment war."


    "Regiment warfare?" Maldini looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. He found himself and the grown-up wrong. Ye Yinzhu''s choice is neither martial arts war nor Warcraft war, but group war.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded firmly, "yes, it''s regimental warfare. Please be ready."


    Maldini frowned slightly, nodded to Ye Yinzhu and then quickly returned to his side. Although his judgment was wrong, the soldiers of the Milan empire for the regiment war had already been prepared.


    Regiment warfare is the most unfair battle among the six battles. The proportion of fighting is 10 to 1. There is no limit to the types of arms. It is free to match.


    At the same time when Maldini returned to his side to deploy troops, ye Yinzhu also returned to the front of Qin City. His choice was naturally heard by the soldiers of Donglong bazong and Qincheng. Almost in such a configuration, we can say that he gathered 1000 of the most elite of the 300000 Milan troops in front of him, with all the experts. It can be seen that Maldini is sure to win the group battle. Seeing this kind of arms configuration, Qin City, especially the strongmen of Donglong Empire, suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. After all, ye Yinzhu can only fight 100 people! Can he win with 100 men against a ten times stronger opponent?


    While everyone was thinking about this problem, even Marshal Maldini thought that the regiment war would be the end of Ye Yinzhu''s six decisive challenges, the earth suddenly trembled without warning, accompanied by a low roar. In the distance, a row of huge figures attracted everyone''s eyes in an instant.


    Maldini was surprised at first. When he really saw the group that brought the shaking of the earth, the surprise turned into horror.


    On the side of Qin City, the soldiers who took part in the six duels came out. There is no purple participation in Maldini''s imagination, walking in the front is a tall man about three meters tall, his height has almost exceeded the limit of human beings, but the soldiers behind him make his three meters look so small.


    Golden hair, even in the sleet weather, is still so bright, especially when it appears on the huge body as high as 17 meters, the feeling of shock is more intense. Behind the three meter tall man, a total of three 17 meter tall golden men move slowly than Meng. Every step of their progress is so solid, and the earth is rumbling It was the footsteps of them and their companions.


    Next to the three golden bimonths are two giant apes with snow-white hair and more than seven meters tall. A strange white fog appears around them in the sleet. Their eyes are fierce. Although their breath is not as overbearing as golden bimonths, it is also strong. It''s ah ER and ah San, the ice ape.


    The appearance of five level nine Warcraft makes the suppressed atmosphere of Qin City rise again, especially when they see that behind the golden bimonths, there are six silver bimonths and a total of 76 furious bimonths.


    Behemoth, this behemoth is known as invincible in land war! Maldini, who has fought with Raytheon''s hammer fortress countless times, certainly knows how powerful the behemoth is. Behemoth is the only one with 100 units, the real super branch. It would take at least five thousand for such an army to fight with ordinary dragoons. The number of behemoths in front of us has exceeded 80. With the existence of five level 9 Warcraft, what''s the difference with a real behemoth Legion? At this time, no one noticed that there were eleven small blue figures walking behind the big bimont beasts.


    The white figure hiding in Milan''s army sighed at this scene. "Unexpectedly, the strength of Qin City has reached such a level with the efforts of Ye Yinzhu. I should have thought that with Amethyst bimont, how could bimont not be driven? Is it true that this six way decision will continue? "


    Ye Yinzhu has long thought about the candidate for Qin City. Considering that he does not allow more races to participate in the six way decision, and that once he loses the game, he does not have to be constrained by the six way decision to surrender, ye Yinzhu does not let the powerful Anya, dwarves and eight Donglong Warriors participate in it.


    As her partner of Warcraft, Zi has already brought the bimonthly into the six way battle. Without the help of Zi and bimonthly, Zi could not have won the final victory of the six way battle. As for Ming who is in the front, although he is the guardian of the dwarves, he should belong to the dwarves in ancient times. But today''s Mountain Giants are a special race. They only represent themselves. At Ming''s strong request, in order to ensure the victory of the regiment, ye Yinzhu joined him. Although the Smurfs girls at the bottom belong to the elves, they have already recognized that ye Yinzhu is the main one. According to the binding force of the contract, the elves can no longer restrain their behavior, so their participation in the war will not bring the elves into the six way contract. This combination of 100 people is definitely a combination of beauty and beast. As for the real combat effectiveness, it can only be tested in this group battle.


    The breath of the behemoths is very heavy, and the bloodthirsty light is released in every eye. They have been holding for too long in the Brenner mountains, and finally there is a battle coming. How can these fierce invincible soldiers not be excited?According to the rule of the six way decision, the magicians in the group war are not allowed to call any Warcraft to participate in the war, but the soldiers can have their own Warcraft mounts. Therefore, in essence, ye Yinzhu faces more than 1000 opponents.


    -------------------------


    at the end of the month, friends who still have VIP tickets don''t keep them. Give them to Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 475

    Ming leads the bimong army and the Smurfs to Ye Yinzhu. The smile on his face is still so simple and honest, as if he didn''t see the enemy in front of him.


    "Yinzhu, you fought on purple''s shoulder the day before yesterday. Today, you should stand on my shoulder. Although we Mountain Giants are not warlike, I''m looking forward to cooperating with you now. "


    "It''s my pleasure. Ming, today''s war is up to you. " Ye Yinzhu takes a firm look at Ming. His persistent belief in victory infects Ming''s mood.


    With a loud roar, Ming, who is three meters tall, stretches out in an instant. This is the second time that ye Yinzhu has seen Ming as he is since he saw him in the dwarves.


    Ming''s roar is like the rolling of stones. His petrified skin is expanding at an amazing speed. The original three meter high body expands to 50 meters in the blink of an eye, and the huge single eye looks down on the enemy from 50 meters like the eye of heaven. His broad shoulders are like a city wall, and his roar grows with the expansion of his body.


    The same situation as when purple appeared on that day appeared again in the whole battlefield. All the enemy Warcraft retreated for the first time, especially the nearest dragon cavalry, who was training the dragon, almost fell to the ground. Their powerful power made them have a strong fear in their hearts.


    "This, what kind of monster is this?" Maldini said in horror, "matrach, come on."


    "The spirit is frozen." Matrach yelled, and the 30 spiritual magicians in the thousand man team immediately took action. With their deep incantations, a circle of different colors of spiritual magic waves instantly expanded, enveloping the whole thousand man team, blocking the breath of terror from Ming. However, what these spiritual magicians can do is to block the breath of Ming. Once those dragon training and real dragons lose their spiritual help, they will not even be able to resist before they are exposed.


    "Beautiful fairies, please go up." Ming''s roar stopped, but the pressure released by him didn''t change. From the perspective of breath pressure, although Ming is a level 10 adult beast, he doesn''t have the unique hegemony of Amethyst bimon, and can''t bring more pressure to his opponent than violet. At this time, he squatted down, opened his super big hands, picked up the Smurfs girls, and slowly put them on his shoulders. Although there are eleven Smurfs, they are very loose on Minna''s shoulders like the city wall.


    To the surprise of the Smurfs, when they came to Ming''s shoulder, the rock on Ming''s shoulder changed strangely. Each of them had a table made of rock in front of them, and a stone chair behind them, just for them to sit on. The lower side of the stone chair tightly covered their waist and legs, no matter how Ming moved It will affect their stability on their shoulders.


    Naturally, ye Yinzhu and Ming agreed to do this. Only on the shoulders of the level 10 beast, these Smurfs girls are the safest. Of course, ye Yinzhu has already got around to the Smurfs girls, but although he has a table in front of him, he is not as well treated as a chair. As the commander in chief, ye Yinzhu''s attack means will also change at any time according to the changes that may happen on the battlefield at any time, so he can''t lose his flexibility.


    On the other side of Qin City, seeing the mountain like Bimeng beast, the strongmen of Donglong bazong are silent. Until now, they really understand what kind of power ye Yinzhu has in his hands. Although the opponent is strong, ye Yinzhu''s soldiers are led by Ming who can defeat the first elder of the eight schools of Donglong! Although they didn''t know that Ming was a mountain giant, the strong ones of the eight schools of Donglong had a keen sense of breath. At this moment, they finally have confidence in Ye Yinzhu''s victory in the six way battle. At this time, ye Yinzhu is conquering the hearts of the eight strong Donglong sects with his own strength and Qin City''s own strength.


    Maldini took a deep breath, looked at Ming''s huge body which was 50 meters high, raised the purple dragon gun in his hand, raised his head to the sky with a long roar, and urged ming to jump off the giant dragon into the air and rush to Ming''s direction. As a manager, he certainly understands that only by taking the lead can he ignite the morale of his subordinates. Purple light, in an instant, enveloped the body of him and the nine level dragon in the water system of the constellation, just like a purple meteor, running straight to Ming''s chest.


    Ming''s mountain like body is still. With a big wave of Ye Yinzhu''s hand standing on his shoulder, the three golden bimons roar at the same time and soar into the air. They don''t care to keep the formation. They take DIS as the arrow, cross Ming and go straight to the opponent. Behind them, two ice apes, silver bimon and fury bimon charged at the same time. Their formation has no rules to speak of, it''s totally scattered forward, but the bloodthirsty fury brings huge pressure to the opponent on the battlefield.


    Ziweilong gun points at Ming''s chest, but ye Yinzhu, who was standing on Ming''s shoulder before, sits down and doesn''t help Ming resist Maldini''s attack at all. Mingze stopped and watched the behemoths pass by him, as if he didn''t see the dragon which was dozens of meters long and hit his chest.


    Boom, the water dragon with Maldini''s eight meter dragon gun almost hit Ming''s body for the first time. At this time, the bimont giants haven''t collided with the thousand elite of Milan. Maldini was very happy. Only his commander could naturally see that although the behemoth was powerful, the big guy in front of him was the real core of Ye Yinzhu''s side. As long as he could hurt him, or even ye Yinzhu, the fight in the back would be much easier.However, the fact is often different from his imagination. With the violent collision, Maldini only felt that his ziweilong spear had hit a towering mountain. Even if it was a real mountain, he was confident that he would hit a hole in it. However, the mountain in front of him was as hard as King Kong.


    The surging water elements burst out from the whole body of the water system dragon, but the solid ice formed by the condensation turned into powder at the moment when it collided with the yellow rock body. A wail came out from the mouth of the water system dragon, and its huge body rebounded back with Maldini like a shell. An unparalleled anti shock force made Maldini crack at the tiger''s mouth in an instant. The recoil brought by a full blow made his purple Veron gun come out of his hand and fly away into a purple lightning.


    Ming grinned, and his right leg slightly stepped back. At this time, his eyes fell on the rebounding water dragon, "it''s level nine. But the massage is not as comfortable as the old warrior that day. " If the elder didn''t know what he would feel when he heard Ming''s words.


    At the same time of fighting on their side, the main forces of both sides also collided in an instant.


    Three golden bimonths are like three huge golden rolling stones, which directly press the other side''s line, while on the Milan side, 16 dragon riders will come out at the same time to face the attack of golden bimonths.


    The dragon clan and bimong are natural enemies. Faced with golden bimong, these real dragons suddenly burst out with unprecedented fighting spirit. With the help of spiritual magicians, they ignored the negative effects brought by the opponent''s coercion. At the same time, sixteen huge energy rays burst out at the same time.


    Materazzi becomes extremely calm at this time. He and his elder brother Maldini have the same mind. Although this battle is a group battle, the real key is Ye Yinzhu. As long as ye Yinzhu can lose his fighting ability, it will be much easier to deal with these monsters than Mongolia. At the same time, according to the regulations of the six way battle, he proposes the six way battle to challenge the leader of one side, that is to say Once the true challenger of the six way battle loses his fighting ability in the Regiment Battle, the regiment battle will be directly defeated. So, at the moment when Maldini rushed out, he and his magicians began to sing the mantra. The target was Ye Yinzhu on Ming''s shoulder.


    In a flash, the lowest level of green magic light lit up from Milan side. In addition to the 30 spiritual magicians who helped their side to resist the pressure, 171 magicians launched incantations at the same time, which immediately resounded through the battlefield. As Materazzi himself was a great mage of the wind system, in order to better play the power of the magicians, he was dispatched into the group war Except for the spirit mages, they are all wind mages. The elements of wind in the air condense with astonishing speed in their joint singing. The rain jacket in the sky becomes chaotic when it snows. A surge of magic breath swirls in the air, condensing into a terrible magic storm. When Maldini''s body rebounds, the first round of magic attack really begins.


    Countless huge wind blades are clearly shooting in the direction of yeyinzhu, green, green, blue and purple, with different intensities, but they all have only one goal. At this time, ye Yinzhu had become the center of the storm, and hundreds of wind blades floated towards him for the first time.


    Ye Yinzhu is indeed a magic genius, but if he really meets more than 100 fellow magicians on the battlefield at the same time, it is impossible to resist with his own strength. However, now he is not moved by the wind blades. He gracefully takes out a Guqin and puts it on the stone table in front of him. He is still carefully adjusting the music. It seems that he doesn''t feel the threat of the wind magic. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 476

    Wind magic is slightly inferior to fire magic in attack power, but one thing fire magic can''t compare with is speed. The attack speed of the wind magic is the fastest of all the attribute magic. Just after the magicians'' spells over there have been completed, the next moment, a huge group of wind blades will have flown over Ye Yinzhu.


    Ming moved, his action is very simple, raised his arms, naturally blocked in front of Ye Yinzhu and the Smurfs girls, also blocked their sight.


    The dense wind blades roar incessantly, and the harsh sound of friction is even more worrying. But if the magicians of Milan empire can see Ming''s expression, they will find that the eyes in Ming''s eyes are really a kind of enjoyment.


    The mountain giant''s aggressiveness is obviously not as good as amethyst bimon, or even as good as the war beast. However, in terms of defense, it is as famous as the war beast. Even Zi has said that even when he has fully evolved into adulthood, he can''t compare with the war giants and Mountain Giants in defense.


    At the end of the first round of magic attack, Ming is still standing there, and ye Yinzhu has been playing his own string, as if those wind magic never appeared.


    Materazzi was stunned. Maldini''s disheartened face urged the injured dragon to return to the team. The two brothers only looked shocked.


    In their understanding, golden bimont is undoubtedly the most powerful defensive Warcraft. However, in front of them, the big guy who has been attacked by Maldini and more than 100 high-level magicians combined with the wind magic attack is totally free. This is not what golden bimont can achieve. What kind of monster is it? Ye Yinzhu already has Amethyst bimont, which is known as the No.1 beast. But is this big guy stronger than Amethyst bimont? Of course, they didn''t expect that Ming was really the first master of Qin City, and even purple was incomparable to the real beast.


    When Maldini was at a loss, a subtle but clear voice came into his ear.


    "Don''t attack Ye Yinzhu. It''s a mountain giant. Orcs are legendary Mountain Giants with super strong defense. It''s also the totem of Raytheon tribe. Although I don''t know how ye Yinzhu found his help, I''m sure that even if you make ten forbidden incantations, ye Yinzhu on his shoulder can''t be hurt. This mountain giant is a real adult beast. The weakness of the mountain giant is that he is not aggressive. Don''t try to provoke him. First try to deal with those bimont giants, and then try to deal with Ye Yinzhu and the mountain giant. "


    Hearing the instructions of this mysterious voice, Maldini''s anxious mood suddenly calmed down and lost his dragon spear. He drew out his long sword and pointed to the behemoth in front of him, who was madly attacking his own front, shouting: "all the magicians, concentrate on attacking behemoth, and take the golden behemoth and the Silver behemoth as the targets." Once the voice fell, he rushed out again, this time his target was changed to dis.


    Wind magic reignited, but this time the target changed. When the behemoths rushed into each other''s battle, although there were 16 dragon riders in front of them, they only blocked three golden behemoths, namely, DIS, Perkins and Oliver. Golden bimonths show these dragon riders what is the real invincibility of land war. Even when these real dragons fly high and 16 dragon riders will attack them from the air, the three golden bimonths who are leaning on their backs are not as good as the tribe. The movement of a level 7 dragon is just a little slow, and is torn in half by DIS, if not on his back The Silver Star dragoon will react fast enough to make sure it becomes minced meat in the hands of dice. However, the three golden bimons were not hurt under the siege of many dragon riders, only the bloodthirsty light in their eyes became more intense.


    The behemoths'' fighting desire is even stronger than when they were in the orc fortress, because they all know that the real king of behemoth, the boss of Amethyst behemoth, is watching them. Who doesn''t want to be appreciated by Amethyst behemoth? The progress speed of the strength of DIS and Perkins has already made Oliver envious. This battle is the best chance for him and those ordinary bimont to perform.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned when he suddenly found the magic turn of the wind system. He didn''t expect the other party''s reaction to be so fast. The Maldini brothers knew that the outcome of the six way battle could be decided by Ye Yinzhu, the leader in the future, and he knew it himself. According to his original plan, he wanted to use Ming''s powerful defense to attract the other magicians to attack. With less than 1000 dragoons left, it was impossible to block the charging of bimon. But at this time, the magicians quickly changed the target of attack, and his plan was shattered.


    "Peiyuan jingxinqu. Start. " Ye Yinzhu said calmly.


    Eleven Smurfs were on the move, and eleven completely different instruments were playing at the same time. Yanluo musical instrument is the most peculiar. It''s a super drum. The drum body is even bigger than her whole body. Each of her two little hands holds a somewhat exaggerated drumstick. Hearing Ye Yinzhu''s words, the drumstick in her hand first taps on both sides of the drum, and then a string of crisp Drumsticks suddenly rings.


    Eleven beautiful Smurfs play "Peiyuan jingxinqu" at the same time. It''s strange that their cooperation ignores the phonological conflict between the instruments. Some of the instruments that should not have been able to play together have become extremely mellow. The wonderful melody is floating around in the yellow light, and the eleven yellow halos are gathering in the air, and are gradually changing Color.As Anya said at the beginning, the sensitivity of Smurfs to the outside world is incomparable to any race. After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s music, they fell in love with the art of music. With the cultivation of heart and soul, these Smurfs who already have pure hearts quickly integrate into the wonderful world of music, and their progress speed is so amazing. In just a few months, Yanluo, the leader, has reached the level of yellow, and other Smurfs have also entered the Yellow level. Although their divine sound magic is still limited to the original divine sound master''s influence on people''s spirit, it does not have the degree of strong attack, but the speed of progress is even astonishing to Ye Yinzhu.


    What''s more surprising is that these Smurfs have the same heart and mind. There is no rhyme contradiction between them when they play in concert. Although they choose musical instruments according to their own preferences, once they play together, they will become mellow and happy. Even without Ye Yinzhu''s guidance, they can play in concert. When ye Yinzhu found this, he was surprised. He faintly felt that these Smurfs would become the most powerful magic team in Qin City in the future. It''s a pity that Haiyang, as a member of Donglong bazong, failed to take part in the group battle. Otherwise, ye Yinzhu believed that with Haiyang''s current strength to command these Smurfs girls, he could spare his hand to help them defeat their opponents better than the Mongolian giants.


    Then, with the development of the music, light green became green, dark green, light cyan, cyan, dark cyan, until it entered the light blue level. With the perfect ensemble, this piece of "Peiyuan meditation" has directly entered the light blue level. At this time, the emotions of the Smurfs have been completely integrated into the music. For them, ye Yinzhu can only use the four words of musical genius.


    Ye Yinzhu moves. In front of him at this time is the sea moon Qinghui Qin. The strings move gently. The addition of the first note makes the light blue melody around Ming evolve again, and it turns into purple directly. As a great master of the divine sound system, ye Yinzhu knows more about music than the Smurfs in just a few months. His starting point is exactly the place where one paragraph in Peiyuan''s meditation connects with the next.


    With the sound of the zither buzzing, ye Yinzhu gives up everything on the battlefield. Under the guidance of his zither, the beautiful melody suddenly enters into another level. The soft rhyme makes the purple light become more and more deep. The purple light twinkles within the range of 10 meters in diameter and gathers around Ming''s head.


    The lavender deepens gradually, and it stops until it becomes pure purple. Ye Yinzhu sighs in his heart that the magic power of the Smurfs is far behind. At the same time, the Yellow level can only deepen their Qin magic by two levels, but it is the assistance of these two levels that has greatly increased his magic power.


    Just as ye Yinzhu''s purple light condenses, the battlefield has changed dramatically.


    With the pressure of more than 80 bimonths, because the destructive power of three golden bimonths was too terrible, it directly attracted 16 dragon riders to besiege them, while two ice apes and silver bimonths led other bimonths to fight against each other.


    The Dragon cavalry''s dragon training can''t fly. Inspired by the spirit magician''s fantasy, they launched a counter charge against the behemoth. However, although the number of behemoths is totally unequal, their minimum level 7 strength is not what these dragon trainers can fight against.


    From time to time, more than 80 dragon riders could not enter into the whole battle, even if they were fighting alone. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 477

    Those who can be selected by Maldini to take part in this group battle are undoubtedly the best among the dragoons, most of which come from Maldini''s own pro guards. These dragon cavalry elite have experienced countless duels with bimont in the previous war with Raytheon tribe. They know the consequences of hard encounter with bimont. Therefore, from the beginning of the battle, they don''t need the command of the commander at all. They have adopted the strategy of fighting. Every eight to ten dragon cavalry surround one bimont, with three magino iron dragon cavalry as the example Lord, use your strong body and defense to hold the behemoth, and then the remaining erikmin dragoons will attack the behemoth''s weakness. In this way, the shortcomings of bimont''s no formation appeared immediately. Although the individual combat ability was far better than the opponent''s, they were trapped in the dilemma of fighting alone because of the lack of tactical cooperation. Although these dragoons could not bring real damage to them for a while, it was not easy for them to break out of the siege.


    Dragon cavalry and bimont beast, the two old enemies, collided again in the group battle of the six decisive battles. As the battle continued, bimont beast had begun to fall into the disadvantage.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally saw the situation on the field, but he was deeply attached to the music and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    In fact, the weakness of bimont can not be called a weakness. After all, their individual combat ability is too strong. In front of us, these giant beasts, led by three golden bimonths and six silver bimonths, can even compete with the weakest dragon city among the seven dragon cities. They don''t need to be proud to attack the behemoth separately. At the same time, they don''t need another purpose.


    As we all know, bimon beast in a frenzied state, that is, after the frenzy, the combat effectiveness will be doubled, and become a real killing machine. However, the demerits of madness are undoubtedly enormous. Once in a frenzied state, in addition to the golden bimont, even the silver bimont is neither enemy nor foe. If the formation is too dense, I''m afraid the bimont monster will fight first. Only by rushing into the enemy''s array with scattered formation can the real strength of bimont be fully exerted. Therefore, the tactics of the three Orc tribes when using the bimont beast are always to let them attack separately. After all, with the powerful defense of the bimont beast, even if they encounter a real dragon, they are easy to retreat.


    As soon as the experienced dragon cavalry trapped the behemoth, they immediately showed their numerical advantages and tacit cooperation. The seven meter long dragon spear always came to the behemoth from different angles, leaving small wounds. In this way, the behemoth suddenly became more irritable and close to the edge of mania emotionally.


    And just as the bimonthly giants have fallen behind in the siege of these 800 experienced elite dragoons, the main target of the Maldini brothers has also turned to them. The magic of the wind in the air immediately came to the behemoth. On average, two or three wind magicians "take care of" a behemoth. The wind magic, which has the strong ability to split, immediately puts great pressure on the behemoth army.


    However, there is always something different in the behemoth legion, that is, the two ice apes. Their strength is second only to the three golden behemons, and the sleet weather is undoubtedly one of the most suitable environments for them to fight.


    The ice and fog of Dageng constantly floated out of ah ER and ah San, paralyzing the Dragon cavalry around him. In their hands, there were at least ten dragon training lives. We have to admit the cunning of these elite dragon cavalry. With their excellent fighting spirit, they can always protect their bodies by training dragons at the most dangerous moment and make themselves escape from the crisis.


    You know, Maldini is extremely strict in choosing his own personal guards. He should not only be aggressive and above the Yellow level, but also be under 35 years old. He has at least ten wars of experience and killed more than 100 enemies. Only such a warrior can get his Qingmi. Although the purpose of this method is the same as that of Seedorf''s method of training elite, it is undoubtedly much easier, but the selected elite is older. However, the age of 30 or so is the peak period of human soldiers, no matter experience, consciousness or combat effectiveness have reached the peak state. Even in the face of the battle of Thor''s hammer fortress, Maldini is not willing to use this elite, which is his trump card after all. However, under the restriction of the six way decision, he had to send his most powerful Pro guard in the Regiment Battle.


    The two ice apes were directly favored by the Maldini brothers for their rampancy. Because matlachi was a magician and could not use his own Warcraft mount, he simply rode with his elder brother on the injured water dragon. Two purple level strong men and a nine level water dragon not only restricted the two ice apes, but also expanded the battle circle to the other two silver bimons By virtue of the two strongest men in power of the violet family, they directly limited the four powerful forces in the bimont Legion.


    It''s different from the battle of the bimont Legion and any other arms. For other arms, it''s obviously the best choice to catch the king first, but this method is not suitable for behemoth, because golden behemoth''s defense is too strong. Even if several level 9 dragons attack, it may not bring them devastating damage. Therefore, if we want to deal with the bimont army, we must first cut off its wings, and then encircle the leader. Therefore, the Maldini brothers and their dragon cavalry will try their best to hold down the more than ten strong men of the Bimont legion, and buy time for their elite dragon cavalry and magicians.Although bimont is powerful, they are still Warcraft after all, especially the level 7 violent bimont. As long as they have enough time to bring them more damage, quantitative change can eventually achieve the effect of qualitative change.


    Just as the Maldini brothers'' tactical arrangement, the addition of the magician immediately increased the wounds on the behemoths, from the previous slight downwind to completely restricted. At this time, the behemoths'' unique roar finally sounded.


    First of all, it was the golden bimont. As the head of bimon''s legion, seeing that after the other magician joined, there were many violent bimon approaching the edge of breaking the defense, and his side had been fighting for a long time, dis was extremely angry. Although bimong is strong, just like the dragon, their reproductive ability limits the development of this powerful race. Every tribe is extremely important to bimong. Before going to battle, Zi told them to bring the people back alive as much as possible on the premise of ensuring victory. The great cause of the unified Orc of purple has not started yet, and can''t afford excessive consumption.


    With the roar of the three golden bimonths, the bodies of the bimonths suddenly changed dramatically. Their originally extremely tall bodies expanded again. Although their height did not change, their muscles inflated magnificently. The small wounds healed with amazing speed. The hundred inch claws on the giant palms became more solid and sharp, and their violent power reached the top in an instant Peak.


    At a disadvantage, dis finally gave the order of madness. Except for two ice apes, all the remaining behemoths fell into madness for the first time. Against the wind magic bombardment, launched a counterattack towards the opponent.


    Facing such a situation, Maldini is not surprised but happy. We should know that the frenzy of the behemoth before us is not their active frenzy, but the forced frenzy after falling into the passive. On the surface, there seems to be little difference between the two, but in the eyes of Maldini''s excellent commander, it is quite different.


    A purple fighting light from Maldini''s sword, forming a special arc in the air. Suddenly, the battle array of elite dragon cavalry changed immediately. Every circle that originally besieged the behemoth expanded in an instant, avoiding the behemoth''s first attack after becoming crazy. Then, the Dragon cavalry began to lead the behemoth to move quickly on the battlefield with the help of the magino iron dragon. Although this made them pay a lot of costs, it was clear that the Dragon cavalry had a good reputation People can see that these elite dragoons are leading the crazy bimont beasts to gather in the same direction.


    At this point in the battle, both sides have understood Maldini''s purpose. The destructive power of the behemoth is really strong, but what he wants to take advantage of at this time is the side effect of losing consciousness. Once these crazy bimonths really gather together, then the next moment is the end of their mutual attack and destruction.


    More than once in the face of the impact of a strong Bimont legion, although this method is old, but in the face of the Bimont legion, each time can play a miraculous effect, with this method, Maldini did not know how many times to force back the attack of Raytheon''s hammer fortress on the Milan empire.


    However, something unexpected happened to the Maldini brothers. When they sacrificed dozens of Maginot cavalry to attract the crazy bimont to the center of the battlefield, a dazzling purple light came like the second sun in the sky.


    -------------------------


    on the last day of this month, if you still have VIP tickets, please don''t keep them. Give them to Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 478

    With the support of the brothers, the monthly ticket of Xiao San has been kept again. Xiao San has always been kind. At that time, I would like to ask the brothers to vote more for Xiao San at the beginning of the month. Oh, by the way, today is the last day of June, and the brother who didn''t vote for the monthly ticket should hurry up, or it will be wasted. ha-ha.


    Tomorrow''s Cui Geng vote a lot, how to say there are more than 18000 words of updates. hey. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 479

    It seems that there is not a special smell of purple light, but there is one. When the Maldini brothers attacked two ice apes and two silver bimons, they had been paying attention to the movement of the mountain giant and ye Yinzhu. They clearly saw that the purple light was coming from the top of Ming''s head. Although because of the distance and ye Yinzhu''s special control, they can''t hear the music played by Ye Yinzhu and the Smurfs before. But this pair of experienced brothers can clearly feel that this purple light brings divine sound magic.


    In Maldini''s view, as a branch of spiritual magic, divine phonology magic is more of an auxiliary or spiritual attack. Although purple level magic is very powerful, if it works on our side, with the collective dispersal of our 30 spiritual magicians, it can''t bring us too much damage. If it is applied to the behemoths, the increase of their combat effectiveness will only be more fierce after these crazy behemoths kill each other. Therefore, at this time, the Maldini brothers did not understand why Ye Yinzhu released the long-standing magic to the battlefield at this time.


    Unfortunately, they are not magic masters of Shenyin system, and naturally they can''t understand Ye Yinzhu''s real purpose. enhance? weaken? Mirage? Attack? No, neither. At this time, these auxiliary abilities obviously can''t destroy the trap that the human dragoons brought to the behemoth. The magic controlled by Ye Yinzhu is actually the Peiyuan meditation he played with the Smurfs before.


    As the name suggests, "Peiyuan jingxinqu" has the effect of strengthening the foundation and cultivating the Yuan Dynasty. Ye Yinzhu once used it to assist Bimeng giant animals in the treatment of injuries. However, this is only Peiyuan''s explanation. Although the effect of this piece of music is not as powerful as the divine music of qinzong, it does have two effects. It''s just another effect that''s often overlooked. That''s meditation.


    The purple light is shining. When he floats in the center of bimont''s formation, when the wild bimont''s giants have begun to fight each other, the purple light spreads instantly, like a huge smoke ring, into a circle of purple halo. The spread range just covers all the bimont''s beasts who are in the crazy state and lose their consciousness. In order to cover all bimonths, there are even a lot of dragoons in this area.


    The purple level of "Peiyuan meditation" has a great effect on stimulating biological potential. Although it is not as good as the light magic''s therapeutic forbidden spell, the effect from the inside out is more comfortable than the light magic''s therapeutic magic.


    When they heard the wonderful melody contained in the purple light, the bimonthly beasts who were manic attacking all the creatures around them gradually slowed down their attacks, and their eyes which were completely covered by blood became clear gradually. When they saw that the one standing beside them was actually a companion, these bimonthly beasts suddenly woke up completely. Crazy mind after crazy even in an instant by this soft melody completely relieved.


    Yes, ye Yinzhu chose this powerless "Peiyuan jingxinqu" to give full play to the real effect at this time. Can''t the Maldini brothers calculate that ye Yinzhu won''t? With his strength in Qin magic, if it was any other music, it would have been able to exert its power in the first time. But ye Yinzhu has been waiting for it, and has been accumulating the energy of this piece of "Peiyuan meditation" in order to burst out after bimont''s madness.


    A terrible thing happened, and the behemoth recovered his consciousness. This is what the Maldini brothers never thought. How terrible is the behemoth after he became mad? Even a level 8 dragon can only stay away from a level 7 behemoth. To Maldini''s dismay, although these bimont giants have regained their consciousness, their enhancement effect on the body is still there. Sober crazy bimon, the words "invincible on land" are like four huge hammers, pounding heavily in Maldini''s heart.


    With the awakening of the behemoths, the Dragon cavalry''s behavior of attracting them together at the cost of their lives has become extremely stupid. This crazy steel master, like a torrent, swept away towards each other. In the face of the powerful wind magic falling from the air, they directly chose to ignore it and let their wounds be cut by the wind magic, but they still rushed into the Dragon cavalry camp.


    Materazzi''s face became very ugly. After nodding to Maldini, Materazzi immediately rose up with the help of wind magic, and left the battlefield of fighting with ice ape. Two ice apes and two crazy silver bimons were left to Maldini alone. In this way, they had some advantages and fell into an absolute disadvantage. Maldini could only support them and barely resist the attack of the four powerful Warcraft in front of them.


    Deep and lengthy incantations sounded from matlachi''s mouth. Strange circles of purple light made him shine brilliantly. The purple light whirled around his body like a tornado, and it was becoming more and more intense.


    Both sides of the audience turned pale at the same time. Everyone knows that this is the precursor of his intention to launch the forbidden curse. The most terrible thing about purple mages is that they can use forbidden spells, which are super Destructive Magic. In front of us, only Materazzi and Maldini can use the forbidden curse to cross the river dragon. But the water system giant dragon heavy damage, matlachi is undoubtedly the last choice.The experience of countless wars shows that in real wars, forbidden magic can often become a weapon to turn the world around. The reason why the orcs in Raytheon''s hammer fortress can''t invade the human world for a long time and break the northern Legion led by Maldini is that there is a threat of forbidden magic. The orcs who can''t use magic are greatly limited in this respect. Similarly, the reason why humans can''t break into Raytheon''s hammer fortress is because of the firmness of Raytheon''s hammer fortress and the strength of orcs. More importantly, in Raytheon''s hammer fortress, human magicians can''t use any magic at all, let alone forbid incantation.


    At this time, seeing that bimon regained consciousness, the dragoons could not resist the attack of the other side in any case. Materazzi immediately chose to cast the forbidden curse. He knew that only this last method could make the victory come back. Although he has not been in purple for a long time and is still reluctant to cast the forbidden spell, at this time, he has no other choice.


    The purple light in the sky and the rising terror atmosphere undoubtedly made Materazzi the focus of the audience, but the next moment his focus turned into a joke.


    Accompanied by a loud thunder, a milky white lightning suddenly arrived. Materazzi felt numb and immediately lost consciousness. And the purple magic elements around his body, which can play a protective role, became vulnerable in front of the milky white lightning.


    Before or purple light around, the next moment has become pitch black coke from the sky, this has the contrast is undoubtedly huge. Milan empire''s original decline in this case suddenly becomes a torrent, the defense line is in danger of collapse at any time.


    The Milky light gradually disappeared from Ming''s one eye. Ming snorted a little discontentedly. He thought to himself, "if I don''t take part in the attack, do you think I''m a sick cat?"? Still casting the forbidden spell in front of me? Don''t you know that we mountain giants were called the forbidden curse killers of all magicians? Can any magician finish his spell in front of the mountain giant''s talent lightning?


    Maldini saw his younger brother fall from the sky, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. He was so anxious that he was hit on his back by a-er-yi''s heavy fist, which broke his defense. He rushed out of the encirclement and picked up Materazzi. When he hugged Materazzi, he was relieved. Although Materazzi had fallen into a deep coma, his physical condition showed that he was still alive at least. But when you wake up, only genius knows.


    However, Maldini''s tone was not completely relaxed, and he was immediately shocked by the situation on the battlefield. He clearly saw that in a flash, the 16 dragon riders who besieged the three golden bimonths collapsed. And this process, just a few moments.


    No, it''s impossible. Maldini does not believe that all this is true. Even if the three golden bimonths are in a crazy state, it should be no problem to hold them down with 16 dragon riders cooperating with the strength of the real dragon! How could it collapse all of a sudden?


    In fact, the fact that they can defeat the siege of the Dragon cavalry is a display of their strength. In order to save Materazzi''s life, Maldini did not notice that the three golden bimonths launched an extremely powerful attack almost at the same time. And their attack is as like as two peas.


    When ye Yinzhu left the blue sky sea at the beginning, he only learned three moves: Zhu Yu, Zhu Gong and Zhu Xinghan. The former three golden bimonths used the bamboo attack to launch the attack.


    --------------------------------------------------------


    I''m very sorry for being a little late. There was something wrong with the computer just now. It''s just finished. Chapter six was uploaded immediately. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 480

    At the beginning, when going to Bingsen, the road was boring. Ye Yinzhu and Zi once discussed the problem of martial arts. Ye Yinzhu completely reversed Zi''s understanding that martial arts are only quick, accurate and ruthless with his three proud bamboo sword techniques. At the same time, it also aroused the strong interest of DIS and Perkins. It''s just that these two guys are not flattering in learning martial arts. Ye Yinzhu is not a person who cherishes himself. When he left the blue sky sea, his grandfather didn''t tell him that he couldn''t teach them his martial arts skills. In Ye Yinzhu''s constant teaching, these two big guys just learned a little bit about bamboo attack.


    What ye Yinzhu didn''t expect is that these days, DIS and Perkins have been idle in the Brenner mountains. In constant practice, they have really mastered the skill of bamboo attack. As for Oliver, it was after seeing DIS and Perkins practice that he pestered them and learned this attack at the cost of a lot of good food and wine.


    At the beginning of the Regiment Battle, these three big guys who seem to be simple minded already have a plan. They naturally know that as golden bimont, they will become the primary target of the other side''s strong. What they are waiting for is the moment when the other side is careless.


    When their hundred inch claws turned into innumerable golden bamboo shadows and spread all over the battle circle, they didn''t even think that this bamboo attack could play such a huge power. Since most of the dragons that besieged them were flying in the air, their attacks were naturally borne by the dragons.


    Except for the one that was torn in half by DIS at the beginning, the remaining 15 dragons suffered heavy losses in front of bamboo attack. Among them, the wings of four giant dragons were fragmented in front of the bamboo attack. The rest had their bodies pierced by the bamboo attack and their claws cut off. In the Golden Shadow of the bamboo, the whole battlefield situation changed dramatically in an instant.


    "Damn it, this move taught by Lord Qin is so cool. Ha ha, I killed seven just now." Dis excitedly looked at his claws, his huge body bouncing. Although the dragons did not lose their lives completely, it was a great honor for the three golden bimonths to hit 15 real dragons all at once. The sense of achievement is full in the heart, and their bloodthirsty eyes are already looking at the giant dragons and dragon riders who fall on the ground. The idea of root cutting appeared in the minds of the three big guys almost at the same time.


    Ming and ye Yinzhu in the distance were stunned when they saw this scene. They said something that made Ye Yinzhu agree with them, "my God, this is Bimeng martial arts. No one can stop it!"


    This sentence not only makes Ye Yinzhu deeply agree, but also makes his heart have a violent shock, yes! With such a strong physique, if they can really learn the fighting skills of Donglong bazong, what strength can they resist in this continent?


    Of course, this is just the idealized idea of Ye Yinzhu. It''s not easy to learn a complete set of martial arts skills of the eight schools of Donglong with the dull savvy of the behemoth.


    There is no need for the battle to continue. When Maldini sees the sober and crazy bimons raging in the battle of his elite dragoons, and when he sees that the three guys, DIS, Perkins and Oliver, are walking towards the injured dragoons, he has no choice.


    The sixth battle, the third battle and the Regiment Battle still ended with Ye Yinzhu''s victory. By this time, half of the six challenges have been completed. In this battle, just as ye Yinzhu had planned, he didn''t have any excessive consumption. He just played a piece of Peiyuan meditation.


    When everyone''s eyes were focused on the three golden bimons who showed their bamboo attack skills, no one noticed that this group battle was also the first time that the Smurfs girls appeared in the real war. This is known as the most powerful magic combination of qindi twelve music square warm-up battle, in the future many years later, let people wake up to be included in the annals of history.


    At the end of the group battle, ye Yinzhu''s side, except for three golden bimons, almost all the remaining bimons and two ice apes suffered different degrees of damage. Of course, their opponent, the Empire of Milan, is much more miserable. More than half of the 800 elite dragoons, including 16 dragoons, have lost their fighting ability. Although most of the losses are due to dragon training, it is undoubtedly a huge blow for Milan. Fortunately, in addition to the deep coma of Materazzi, the magicians have not been baptized by the behemoths.


    After three days and three battles in the Milan barracks, the whole 300000 troops fell into a repressive atmosphere. When ye Yinzhu put forward the challenge of six ways, no one thought that he could win three games. Moreover, according to the current situation, it is still a big problem whether he can be defeated in the following three battles. Materazzi was seriously injured. Maldini and his mount were also injured by Ming''s counterattack and ice ape attack. It''s a very difficult question who will play in the next two games. As for Warcraft, although it''s three on one, after watching golden bimont''s martial arts "performance", Milan don''t place any hope on this battle. Younger brother are so strong, as the boss of the Amethyst than Mongolia can be worse?"Tomorrow''s war, ye Yinzhu must choose martial arts." Shuai tent, the white figure is still sitting in the first place, but at this time Maldini is a little dejected, face hard to see the extreme. The regiment not only lost the battle, but also defeated the general at the expense of the troops. If the subordinates were not smart enough, the loss would not be as simple as training the dragon.


    "Marshal, don''t be so sad. Even I didn''t expect that there were Mountain Giants on Ye Yinzhu''s side. If it wasn''t for the mountain giants, you might not have lost the battle. " The man in white pointed out the real victory and defeat of the Regiment Battle. Although Ye Yinzhu and the mountain giant didn''t really fight. But it was the protection of the mountain giant that made Ye Yinzhu not need to consider external attacks. When Materazzi wanted to turn the situation around with the forbidden curse, it was the mountain giant who destroyed Milan''s last hope with an almost invincible lightning. As for ye Yinzhu, it''s his unique diffuse aura of divine sound that makes the bimont army recover from the crazy side effect at the most critical moment, and completely turn the war situation around.


    Maldini sighed, "my Lord, I''m not sad because I lost. Just sigh for the rapid growth of the young generation. You''re right. If ye Yinzhu could be used by the Empire, it would not be impossible to annihilate landias in less than ten years, let alone maintain the position of the first empire in the mainland. With his own strength, he was able to compete with the whole northern army in the unfair challenge of the six way battle. This is not what luck can explain. Strength, talent and the talent charm that can get the support of Amethyst bimon are all concentrated on the same person. I have to say that after ten years, I''m afraid only Falan can subdue him. "


    The man in white shook his head and said, "no, you are wrong. Although the power of Falan is far beyond the competition of the mainland countries, I am not sure whether they will be able to control Ye Yinzhu with the support of Amethyst bimon and mountain giant in ten years'' time


    Maldini was surprised. He didn''t expect that the adults in front of him could see ye Yinzhu so much.


    "Sir, since you are sure that ye Yinzhu will choose martial arts in the first battle tomorrow, who shall we send to fight against him?"


    "What? Has the marshal lost his confidence? " The man in White said faintly.


    Maldini face revealed a trace of embarrassment, "is not without confidence, but now it seems, although on the surface I am the strongest one of martial arts, but today''s injury made my strength greatly reduced, even without the help of Warcraft, with Ye Yinzhu''s purple strength now, plus the unique martial arts skills of Donglong bazong, I don''t have the certainty of winning."


    The man in white sighed and said, "Ye Yinzhu is a young man who is good at creating miracles. Even if you think you are sure to win the previous battles, don''t you lose? You don''t have to be embarrassed about the candidates for the martial arts war. Let me choose them for you. "


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the regiment war, the behemoths did not return to Qin City under the leadership of Zi, but went back to the mountain. Ye Yinzhu did not explain much to the human soldiers in Qin City, although human beings had a kind of celestial hostility towards orcs, especially those living on the edge of the Arctic wasteland like Qin City. However, at this time, they did not have too much fear. The challenge of the six ways is now the most dazzling bright spot. In the face of common hatred, more people are surprised to see the behemoth, but there is no negative emotion. On the contrary, more and more people regard the behemoths as part of our party. After all, they beat the opponent who came to attack Qin City.


    -------------------------------------------------


    in the past, there was a chapter named this chapter. It was wrong when it was named, so the name of this chapter is right. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 481

    The battle of bimon is also a helpless move for ye Yinzhu. In this way, except for the goblin tribes that have never appeared before, Qin City''s strength is almost completely presented to everyone. Facing the strong Milan army, he has only such a choice. Fortunately, when he returned to Qin City, the people of Qin City did not bring him too much trouble. No one bothered him.


    Ye Yinzhu believes that the most important thing for the remaining three battles is tomorrow''s battle. He has already thought about the martial arts of the fourth war and Warcraft of the fifth war, so that he can have a rest, and then meet the final comprehensive war which is the most sure. Ye Yinzhu firmly believes that in the comprehensive battle, with his super combination with purple and the help of lightning and thunder hidden in his arms, no matter who the Milan Empire sends to fight, he will not be his opponent, even if Marshal Seedorf is sent back.


    However, who will be the opponent of tomorrow''s martial arts war? Maldini can be ignored, in addition to him, there are only those Venus dragon riders and Silver Star Dragon riders, but the strength of most of these dragon riders is less than purple level, and it is almost impossible to compete with themselves. Who on earth will Maldini send to fight?


    Although he is guessing the other party''s movement, ye Yinzhu doesn''t dare to neglect him. After a few words in Qin City, he rushes to the Brenner mountains. His mental strength is far from recovered. He can recover more in a little more time. Ferguson''s mental injury to him is more serious than expected. Even the mental imprint in the center of the spiritual sea has been strongly impacted, which is not only a consumption, but also a hidden internal injury.


    Sitting on the top of the mountain, the increasing cold in the air can''t bring any trouble to Ye Yinzhu. The magic robe of Shenyuan filters the air full of water elements and transforms it into non elements into Ye Yinzhu''s body to assist him in his cultivation.


    "In the first battle tomorrow, if the opponent is too strong, you can use my sword. I will try to help you." Phil Jackson''s deep voice rings out in Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual world. Strangely, this sudden sound does not affect Ye Yinzhu''s meditation.


    "But, teacher, if you take part in the six way decision, will I be found to have violated the rules by the contract?" Ye Yinzhu communicated with Phil Jackson through spiritual connection.


    "Contract? Rules? Silly child, don''t forget, your teacher, I was the closest to God. Although I can''t change my own contract, I can''t change my own six ways. But don''t expect me to do too much for you. After all, without noumenon and in the daytime, I dare not get away from your dragon soul sword. You must be more careful yourself. As long as tomorrow''s World War I is over, and the war of Warcraft has enough rest, Amethyst bimont should be able to win without doubt. The final victory of this six way decision is just around the corner. "


    With the coming of night, the sleet in the air gradually stops. Although the night sky is deep, you can see the dark clouds in the air leaving quietly towards the north. It can be predicted that tomorrow will be a good day.


    In the early morning, the bright sunshine falls on the earth and impacts with the cold air rising on the ground. The gentle warmth brings some warmth to the mountains close to the north. Unfortunately, the winter sunshine brings less after all.


    "The fourth war, martial arts." Ye Yinzhu walked out of his camp alone, looking at the obvious momentum in front of him, which was far inferior to the original Milan army, and proposed the ownership of the fourth war.


    This time, Maldini did not come out from our side again. A thin man walked out slowly, and did not accelerate, so he walked slowly towards Ye Yinzhu. But if you look at it carefully, you will find that although this man''s steps are very slow, he strides over a distance of more than ten meters at each step. It seems that he moves slowly, but it takes only a short time to come to Ye Yinzhu.


    "Hello, Lord of Qin City." The visitor stands in front of Ye Yinzhu and salutes him politely.


    This person Ye Yinzhu has never seen before. He looks about 50 years old. He is very thin, and even has a bent back. His appearance is very ordinary. He definitely belongs to the kind that can''t be recognized in the crowd. But he has a pair of different eyes. There is no bright light in his eyes. They are clear eyes, just like a newborn baby.


    As we all know, when a person is just born, the body is in the process of congenital and acquired alternation. At this time, the baby''s eyes are the brightest. But as time goes on, affected by the acquired turbid Qi, people''s eyes will gradually become turbid. However, the man who appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu obviously violated this rule.


    The so-called extraordinary person must have something extraordinary. Ye Yinzhu is alert and salutes the other party, "Hello, I haven''t asked..."


    "I''m just a servant of the master''s staff," the visitor said with a cool smile. "If you really want to ask my name, then you can call me golden."


    Servant? Who can have such a servant? Ye Yinzhu is awe inspiring. For the first time since he put forward the six way challenge, he feels the crisis from the outside world. This servant obviously doesn''t belong to Maldini. Ye Yinzhu has a keen observation and clearly feels that the strength of the man in front of him will never be worse than Maldini. Such a strong man, an unknown strong man, suddenly appears, which makes him feel hidden in the dark A little bit of danger."In that case, Mr. gold, please." The six meter Phoenix plume has quietly appeared in his right hand. The Phoenix plume itself is not generous. Ye Yinzhu has lost his tail finger, so he will suffer some losses when using weapons. He chose long weapons to test and to be more stable when using his hands.


    "Be careful." Gold appears very friendly, his eyes are still so clear, from his body Ye Yinzhu can not even feel half of hostility. However, at the moment when the three words appeared, the golden body suddenly disappeared.


    So fast As soon as this idea came into Ye Yinzhu''s mind, he almost did not hesitate to wave the Phoenix plume in his hands. He changed his hands to hold it at the end as the center, and the Phoenix plume turned into a dark red bamboo curtain, which was completely behind him.


    An invisible potential is suddenly introduced into the Phoenix plume. Ye Yinzhu feels that his whole body is tight. The Qi and blood in his body seems to have stopped for a moment, and his body has been sent far away.


    Good fighting spirit, good speed. A figure without warning flashed in his heart, yes! Among the people I have met, only her speed can be compared with the golden one in front of her.


    "Good -" the golden and peaceful voice came from behind Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu, who was floating in the air, did not dare to neglect. He danced the Phoenix plume in his hand, and the purple bamboo puffed out. At the same time, his body swayed slightly, turning into three virtual shadows, making the appearance of moving in three directions.


    "Gee." A light sound sounded close at hand, and a virtual shadow of Ye Yinzhu turned into a fragment. The golden light gray figure appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu without warning. With a grin, he raised his hand and patted Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    The figure that flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s heart before was the black phoenix. The speed of gold in front of him was only as fast as that of the original black phoenix. Even the speed of gold in front of him was faster than that of the black phoenix. Is this man from France? But isn''t French Blue closed?


    There is no time to find the answer to the question in my heart. The golden right palm has already passed the attack of Phoenix plume and printed on my chest. Although the golden fighting spirit is not released, you can see from his dark purple palm that the enemy I am facing has at least exceeded the level of level five of purple!


    In the air, there is no place to rely on. Seeing that the lightning like palm has invaded his chest, ye Yinzhu''s Phoenix plume in his hand is horizontal, thrusting downward and blocking in front of him. At the same time, the left hand twists lightly, three purple lights are in the shape of Pinyin, straight to the golden face and shoulders.


    Golden smile, suddenly open mouth blowing, suddenly, a mass of purple breath from his mouth, buzzing sound, the three purple bamboo needle has not yet reached his body has been his fighting spirit with fly away, just from his neck and shoulder. And his hand that pats to Ye Yinzhu has not stopped at all, and still prints to Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    The Phoenix plume in Ye Yinzhu''s hand shakes lightly, and finally blocks the opponent''s attack in the moment when the opponent''s right palm comes. Without touching the opponent, Phoenix plume bends backward under the impact of a strong fighting spirit. It turns out that at this time, its other end has been deeply inserted into the ground by Ye Yinzhu. The Phoenix plume is bent into a bow shape under the action of the huge potential. Ye Yinzhu''s body is slightly stiff, and his ruddy face is yellow. But he did not let himself to the throat of that mouth of blood.


    There was a trace of surprise in his golden and clear eyes. Ye Yinzhu, who thought he would be hit, was bent backward. His mistake in judgment made him fail to pursue successfully, and his body shape as fast as lightning slowed down. And at this time, Phoenix plume curved to the end, after all, is a artifact! The strong and tough body suddenly burst out a huge elasticity, which rebounded Ye Yinzhu''s body like a shell. When the elasticity reaches the maximum, ye Yinzhu acutely releases the Phoenix plume in his hand, unfolds his body shape, and rushes straight to the gold.


    Even with the speed of gold, there is no possibility to dodge in the face of Ye Yinzhu with the help of rebound, so he pushes out in the direction of Ye Yinzhu with his hands in the front circle.


    After the previous collision, ye Yinzhu knows that the opponent in front of him is far ahead of him in terms of speed and fighting spirit. Although he has some understanding of the method of black phoenix''s speed enhancement, time does not allow him to practice according to her method. And what appears in front of you is your last chance. If you can''t grasp it, I''m afraid you will not even be able to touch the other party''s corner. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 482

    So, looking at his palms, ye Yinzhu didn''t want to dodge at all. His left hand trembled slightly, and a green light turned into a circle, and went straight to his opponent. In his right hand, there was a long white sword, but there was a black mist on the ridge of the sword.


    For ye Yinzhu''s rapid response, golden eyes show a ray of praise, but this does not affect his attack, he is very clear that his fighting spirit is much stronger than ye Yinzhu. Even if the artifact is not driven by enough force, it can not play a real role. What''s more, there is artifact level inner armor on his body, which is why he is not afraid of the double element breath released from ye Yinzhu''s Phoenix plume.


    Circles of green light in the moment around to the golden palms, immediately by his palms out of the fight aroused, into a larger arc from his side. And this burst of fighting spirit, it is against Ye Yinzhu''s sword.


    A cold light flashed from ye Yinzhu''s eyes. The sword of nokeshi was suddenly recovered. In an instant, a series of residual shadows were displayed in a narrow space less than half a meter. The number of Swords is small, a total of 12 swords, almost at the same time draped in the fighting spirit of gold. It is the continuous shadow of bamboo sword.


    It''s true that ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit is not as good as gold, but he also has his advantages. Donglong bazong''s martial arts is the best in the mainland. With the exquisite aozhu sword technique and the sharp edge of nokeshi''s sword, he cut a gap in the dark purple light. The color of horror appeared in golden eyes for the first time. After all, he underestimated Ye Yinzhu. To be more direct, he underestimated the martial arts of Donglong bazong.


    Ye Yinzhu made use of everything that could be used, such as the resilience of Phoenix plume, the skill of aozhu sword technique, and the sharpness of nokeshi''s sword. He broke the opponent''s defense in one fell swoop. The purple light on the long white sword flickered, and he was about to cut to the gold.


    At this time, the startled golden kicks quickly to the ground, retreats rapidly under the counter excitation of fighting spirit, and at the same time, with the palms closed, he just holds the sword of nokeshi in his hand. The fighting spirit brought by the sharp edge of noxie''s sword even cut off a strand of his hair. However, he finally blocked the attack of noxie''s sword when it was too late.


    The golden body retreats rapidly with Ye Yinzhu''s weakened resilience. Although it seems to be at a disadvantage, ye Yinzhu is very clear that when his momentum ends, that is, when he is defeated, his strength is too strong. Now ye Yinzhu is almost sure that his golden martial arts skill is still above Maldini, I''m afraid it''s only SIDO Only by virtue of Donglong bazong''s martial arts skills can Fu defeat him. But has not yet broken through the Zizhu second level oneself, relies on the artifact also is not opposite party''s opponent.


    Just at this time, a strange scene suddenly happened. The golden face suddenly changed. The hands holding the sword of nokeshi suddenly separated, and even the body stagnated for a moment. Taking advantage of this sudden change, ye Yinzhu''s body shape was close to him, and nokeshi''s sword was already on his neck.


    Two people fly back to the ground, the speed before the instant solidification, the expression on the golden face solidification, he did not move, he is very clear, even if his speed is fast, it can not be faster than ye Yinzhu sword moment. The sharpness of the sword of Knox made the skin of his neck shudder. The gas engine is completely locked. As long as he dares to move a little bit, he will surely receive a devastating blow.


    Cheers like an instant burst in the Qin City side, won, the emperor won. In people''s eyes, the scene in front of the opponent has lost the hope of turning over. Ye Yinzhu won the fourth battle of the six way battle.


    However, the four masters of Donglong''s eight martial arts schools and the three supreme elders frowned. Others can''t see it, but they can clearly judge the situation in front of them. Ye Yinzhu clearly has no chance, but how can he break through the opponent''s defense at the last moment and win?


    Gold some blankly way: "I lost."


    Ye Yinzhu breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, took back nokeshi''s sword, and said calmly, "accept."


    Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t know what happened to Jinjin and released his hands holding noxie''s sword, he knew that it must be the credit of his teacher Phil Jackson


    "Sorry, master, I lost. Please punish the master. " Golden knelt down in front of the man in white, and the light in his clear eyes was dim.


    "Tell me why? At that time, you had the confidence to win The voice of the man in white was calm, and there was no emotion fluctuation.


    "Lord Qin''s sword is strange. At that time, I suddenly felt a breath full of corrosion invading my palms. The sharp pain from my soul forced me to release my hand, otherwise, my body would be completely eroded. "


    "Is it magic?" The man in White asked.


    "I''m not sure. However, according to the rule of six way decision, if he uses magic, he should have been negated by the contract of God. But now it''s really me who''s losing. It''s my carelessness, master. Please punish me. "


    The man in white waved and said, "forget it, you can go down. It seems that these six decisions will not be decided until the last battle. "Standing on one side of Maldini respectfully said: "my Lord, tomorrow''s fifth World War Warcraft, how can we fight the enemy?"


    White dress person light way: "forget it, Warcraft war simply give up.". Milan can no longer afford to suffer more. Although I have a way to make the Dragon no longer afraid of Amethyst bimont''s pressure, even the three headed nine level dragon may not be the opponent of Amethyst bimont. Although he has not yet evolved to the ultimate body, Amethyst bimon will not stay in the face of the dragon. I don''t want to see the loss of Milan again


    Maldini sighed. He knew that the man in white was right. Moreover, in our party, the level 9 dragon had only its own injured mount. Even the level 8 dragon of Venus dragon had been severely damaged in the previous group battle, and it was impossible to compete with the other side''s purple crystal bimon.


    "Since there is no possibility of winning, he simply gave up the fifth war and advanced the last one, so as not to give ye Yinzhu a chance to completely recover his mental strength. According to the principle that the challenged party must go all out to carry out the six way decision, we have no choice but to do so. "


    Different from the gloomy atmosphere in the Milan camp, Qin City has fallen into a sea of joy at this time. Up to now, everyone has their own judgment, including Ye Yinzhu, who has won the martial arts duel today. The next two wars will be Warcraft and comprehensive. Although the war of Warcraft is unfair, ye Yinzhu has a descendant like Zi. Even if he is a pair of three, Zi will never be afraid of three level nine dragons. Besides, I''m afraid the other side can''t even send a complete level nine dragon now.


    As for the comprehensive battle, no one thinks that ye Yinzhu and Zi will lose in the comprehensive battle. Ye Yinzhu''s Qin magic combined with Zi''s overbearing strength, they are confident to defeat any opponent.


    Therefore, the first four victories have made the people of Qincheng see that the victory is coming towards them. It is not the dawn, but the great joy.


    Because the war of Warcraft will be held tomorrow, ye Yinzhu did not go to the Brenner mountains tonight, but accompanied Zi and practiced together.


    Although Zi''s appearance didn''t change much when he left the blue sky sea, his whole breath has changed dramatically. He has been promoted from level 7 to level 9. Now he has reached the peak of level 9 Warcraft. Even golden bimont can''t be his opponent. According to Zi''s statement to Ye Yinzhu, he can now equal his strength Yes, only the Dragon King in the three dragon cities of silver dragon, Golden Dragon and black dragon has the chance.


    From the first battle to now, I can get four victories, and everyone''s help is inseparable. If there is no purple and Ming, there is no greater than the beast legion, how can he successfully get four games of victory? Of course, there is also Mr. Phil Jackson. If it wasn''t for him today, I''m afraid I would have lost. The unknown golden strength is even stronger than those who are strong in martial arts, such as Maldini and black phoenix. It seems that the Empire of Milan is really hidden!


    Although Ye Yinzhu was confident in the last two battles, he did not dare to relax at this time. After all, it''s about the life and death of the whole Qin City.


    When ye Yinzhu is meditating, the knock on the door suddenly rings. The sudden sound wakes him up. He can''t help frowning. Before, he specially told that no one should disturb him when he was practicing at night.


    "Who?" Ye Yinzhu asked coldly.


    "It''s me. Open the door." There was a strange voice outside the door. It was a woman. Judging from her voice, she was definitely not old.


    -----------------------------


    this is the fourth chapter. Let''s smash the monthly ticket and recommendation ticket. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 483

    With some doubts, ye Yinzhu takes a look at the purple who is still in the state of cultivation around him, and then comes down from the bed and opens the door of the room. A girl came into view. His body was covered with pink robes, blocking the cold outside. Most of his black hair was hidden in the robes, and his big black eyes were shining. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, it was as if the Dragon had seen a gem. Although she is inferior to the beauty of ocean and xiangluan in appearance, there is more heroism between her eyebrows than ocean and xiangluan. Ye Yinzhu is sure that he has never seen this girl.


    "Who are you? How did you get in? " Ye Yinzhu frowned and asked, you know, outside the room where he and zixiulian live, there are at least 30 good elves guarding. When the girl came, there was no sound of fighting outside.


    "My name is Mei Yingxue. I''m your cousin. No one stopped me because I told them I was your fiancee. With my grandfather''s proof, they won''t stop me. " The girl said with a smile.


    "Cousin? Fiancee? " Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, looking at the girl in front of him, and didn''t know what to say. Her surname is Mei. Naturally, she is from Mei Zongzhong. Her father or mother should be her mother''s brothers and sisters. This cousin''s address is understandable, but the fiancee''s three words make ye Yinzhu frown.


    "Yes! I''m your cousin. As for my fiancee, I made it up to cheat them. " Mei Yingxue doesn''t seem to see the unhappiness in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. She just says with a smile.


    "Cousin, this is not funny. It''s too late. Please go back and have a rest early." Ye Yinzhu has some impatience in his heart. His mental strength has not recovered, every minute is very important to him.


    Mei Yingxue said, "what? Don''t you ask me why I came to you posing as your fiancee? "


    Ye Yinzhu asked subconsciously, "why?"


    Mei Yingxue said, "I''m here to return your things." As she said this, her folded pink robe opened, and a strong bright breath came out. A long sword had appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    "The sword of Augustus?" Ye Yinzhu exclaimed, and suddenly he understood the identity of the girl in front of him. At the beginning, after leaving France, he led the death warriors and Milan dragoons to be attacked by the landias Empire and its allies. At the last moment, ye Yinzhu had lost half of his strength. At that time, a team of men and horses killed him and robbed the sea. At that time, a masked girl took the sword of Augustus from France from him.


    "Are you the girl that day?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Mei Yingxue said with a smile, "cousin, I didn''t know your identity that day. I offended you so much. I hope you can forgive me. Originally, I didn''t know your strength. I just thought you were lucky to get this sword. But I didn''t realize how strong you are until I came here. This sword originally belongs to you. There are still two final battles in the six way battle. I hope you can use it to win the final victory. Well, I won''t disturb you. " While saying this, Mei Yingxue hands the sword of Augustus to Ye Yinzhu, smiles at him and turns to walk out of the room.


    Looking at the regained sword of Augustus in his hand, ye Yinzhu doesn''t have much surprise. For him, this artifact level sword is not very useful. In addition to its own light, it is inferior to the sword of noxie in other aspects.


    Walking out of Ye Yinzhu''s room, Mei Yingxue only feels a fever on her face. Among Mei Zong''s disciples, she is the best of her generation and the most powerful competitor of the next leader of Mei Zong. From small to large, her energy has been put into practice. She never thought that she would be like this one day. Is that a feeling of liking? Mei Yingxue doesn''t know. What she knows is that she will never forget Ye Yinzhu''s heroism in defeating her opponent in the six way challenge. Especially when he was alone, he challenged the Milan army for the sake of Qin City and Dong Long Ba Zong.


    The gloomy weather seems to have completely ended. Although the sun gets up late in winter, when the light shines on the earth, the blue sky is as clear as a huge sapphire, without half a cloud. For the Brenner mountains, located on the border of the Arctic wilderness, such weather rarely occurs in winter.


    This time, without waiting for ye Yinzhu to come out of our side, Maldini took the lead to go to the center of the open space where the two sides faced each other, and said in a loud voice to Qin City, "I, Maldini, the marshal of the Milan Empire, on behalf of the Milan Empire, admit defeat to the war of Warcraft in the fifth World War. According to the rules of the six way decision, the final battle of the six way decision, the comprehensive war, will be launched directly today. "


    Maldini''s words immediately caused a commotion on the side of Qin City. They didn''t expect the other side to admit defeat without fighting, and they also asked for a comprehensive battle immediately. Isn''t Milan afraid that their morale will be greatly reduced after they admit defeat? Or is the Milan Empire ready to give up the six way showdown?


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Maldini in the middle of the field and says it''s impossible to give up the six ways. The benefits of the six way decision are too great. Once they win, the Milan empire will not only be unable to attack Qin City within six years, but will even cede six cities to Qin City, which is obviously impossible for the current Milan empire with internal and external troubles. Does Maldini have any trump card in the comprehensive war? Recalling the golden appearance in the martial arts battle yesterday, ye Yinzhu felt a little uneasy.Maldini declared that he would return to his side after losing the fifth game. It wasn''t long. When ye Yinzhu and Zi went to the center of the field together, a man came out of the Milan empire. A man in a white cloak.


    This person doesn''t look tall, and there''s nothing strange about walking, just like an ordinary person. See him, do not know why, in Ye Yinzhu heart produced a familiar feeling, but, in this familiar but also a bit strange. Ye Yinzhu is almost sure that this man is not a member of Maldini''s northern army, just like the golden one yesterday. Wearing a cloak, is he a magician? However, even Yue Hui, the most powerful dark magic tutor in Milan Empire, can''t defeat himself and purple in this comprehensive war!


    With many doubts in mind, ye Yinzhu and Zi have come to the center of the field. Compared with their tall bodies, the man in white on the other side is very petite. They confront each other. The invisible pressure on Zi has covered the whole space unconsciously, but to his surprise, the man in white doesn''t seem to feel the pressure Yes, did not make the slightest reaction, is still standing quietly where.


    "Ye Yinzhu, with his Warcraft partner Zi, the final battle of the six ways, comprehensive. Please give me some advice. " Ye Yinzhu said calmly, with a flash of light on his hand. The dead wood dragon harp of artifact level has appeared in his arms. This last battle is a comprehensive battle. There is no restriction of martial arts and magic. That is to say, he can finally use his best sound blade.


    "Yinzhu, frankly speaking, I really don''t want to meet you on the battlefield, but I have no choice for Milan." With a deep sigh in her old voice, the man in white slowly raised her hand and took off her cloak and hat, revealing her original appearance.


    At this time, even if ye Yinzhu saw the Silver Dragon King Howard from under his cloak, he would not be so surprised as before. His original calm momentum was destroyed in a flash, and he was completely dull. His eyes were looking at each other, and his mouth muscles were slightly affected. He never thought that the opponent who appeared in the final battle of the six way battle would be her.


    In front of Ye Yinzhu is Nina, who is the old lover of Qin Shang, the master of Qin Zong, and the director of the Department of divine music of Milan magic martial arts college.


    "I didn''t expect it to be me." Nina smiles. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s astonished and inexplicable appearance, there was more helplessness on his old face.


    On the one side of Qin City, there is a person whose expression is similar to that of Ye Yinzhu. Naturally, it is Qin Shang, the leader of Qin clan. Ye Yinzhu did not expect Nina to appear here. What''s more, he did not expect that seeing Nina with silver hair, his heart fell into a deep shock. How many years? It''s been years since I saw Nina. I didn''t expect that I would meet her again under such circumstances.


    "Grandma, why are you here? Aren''t you in the college? This is a six way challenge, not a joke. Grandma, go back quickly. " After Nina appears, ye Yinzhu''s mind has fallen into a chaos, incoherent said.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    Chapter five. I didn''t expect that Nina would be the opponent in the comprehensive war. Many book friends say that my six way decision is not good. What I want to say to you is that I had already thought about this plot at the beginning of this set of books. This is a turning point of the full text, and also the representative of the middle of this paper. Starting from the decision of six ways, the college will turn to farming. Let''s take your time. There will be a lot of things triggered by the six way decision. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 484

    "Silly boy, I''m here for these six decisions. From your point of view, you''re doing the right thing. But I once said to you that Milan is now in danger. As the princess of the Empire and the sister of Silvio, how can I stand by? Yinzhu, you silly boy, what can I say about you? I can understand the contradiction in your heart. I''m afraid the arrival of the eight Donglong schools is not what you want to see. But things have come to this situation, and today''s World War I is inevitable. Come on, let Grandma Nina know what you''ve learned in all these years of cultivation. "


    The emotional color in Nina''s eyes is gradually suppressed. When her eyes become calm, ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that Nina''s eyes become extremely clear, just like the golden one yesterday.


    Gold, gold, gold life. It seems that the man yesterday should be under Nana''s grandmother. But why did Nana take part in the final comprehensive battle of the six decisions in person? She''s just a young voice teacher!


    "What? Look down on grandma or don''t want to do it? " Nina calmly looked at Ye Yinzhu, "don''t forget, we are now representing two opposing camps. If you lose this battle, your Qin City will surrender unconditionally according to the contract of God. At this time, you''d better concentrate. I won''t keep my hand. Unless you really beat me, you won''t be able to win this six way battle. "


    After listening to Nina''s words, ye Yinzhu''s face finally calms down, but he still can''t accept the fact in his heart. At the beginning, after I arrived at the magic martial arts college in Milan, it was Nana''s care that made me today. She gave her sea moon Qinghui Qin, her three piece set of God''s guardian, and her Shenyuan magic robe. She gave them to her! Ye Yinzhu never met his grandmother since he was a child. During his time in college, he really treated Nina as his own grandmother. In Milan magic martial arts academy, if you say who his favorite elder is, it is undoubtedly Nina. Nina''s place in his heart is even above Ferguson''s.


    "Yinzhu, be careful. She''s very strong." Purple voice suddenly sounded in the depths of Ye Yinzhu''s soul, which made his emotion converge. Ye Yinzhu saw that Zi''s face was dignified at this time. He just stepped forward and protected himself.


    See purple such action, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised, for the opponent breath judgment, purple is stronger than himself. Can make purple so nervous. In the previous battles, it only appeared in the face of the war beast gracis. And that time, he and purple were almost buried in front of the power of GRASSIS. Does Nana hide her strength before?


    Nina relieved Ye Yinzhu of her doubts. "Yinzhu, you are not the only one who has chosen magic and martial arts. However, my double cultivation of magic and martial arts is different from yours. Magic is just something I play with when I''m bored. I like music, so I choose the divine system. And my real identity is a warrior. I don''t have a Warcraft partner. As long as you two can beat me, these six decisions will count as your victory. "


    Maybe it''s because there are so many strange things today. When ye Yinzhu heard that Nina is good at martial arts, he didn''t have much reaction.


    "I''m going to start, Yinzhu, with your full strength, let Grandma see what your real strength is." As she said this, Nina walked slowly towards Ye Yinzhu and Zi. Her steps are no different from those of ordinary people, and there is even a muddy step when she lands.


    "Yinzhu." Purple roars, the tacit understanding between the two does not need to explain anything, purple step forward, he does not have ye Yinzhu''s feelings for Nina, at the same time, from Nina he also felt a huge threat. The dazzling purple light condenses on purple''s right fist and goes straight to Nina.


    Although there is no noumenon, but at this time the purple is more than two meters high, such a figure and Nina compared to the gap is too big. In the eyes of both sides, Nina''s petite figure is like a boat floating in the purple ocean. Many people have closed their eyes for fear of seeing the tragedy. Amethyst bimon is the Amethyst bimon, the head of the four beasts of the orcs. It''s quite conceivable what the result will be if he makes this blow.


    Feeling the surging purple air flow and looking at the crystal like energy fluctuation, Nina''s face is still calm, until the purple fist has come in front of her, and her silver hair is fluttered backward by the fighting spirit of the purple fist, Nina finally moves.


    Nina''s action is simple and light. Her right hand is raised to block the way of purple right fist. It''s not the whole hand, but an index finger. Nina just put out an index finger and touched her fist.


    Purple light, full of the huge breath of purple energy fluctuations, want to devour Nina''s body, but I don''t know why, that very fragile finger in the morning completely destroyed purple''s plan.


    The situation on the field is very strange. Two opponents with different figures face each other calmly. The huge fists and slender fingers form a sharp contrast. Innumerable purple airstream from the fist around toward Nina''s body, but as long as the purple light reaches a foot away from Nina''s body, it will be immediately blocked by an invisible energy.At this time, Zi''s mood fluctuated greatly. He never thought that the old man, who seemed to be in his old age, blocked his attack with only one finger. Although it was only one finger, Zi clearly felt that it was just poking at the center of his power, just like casting copper and iron. No matter how hard you exert yourself, you can''t make it half shake.


    Nina light said: "strength is really good, Amethyst than the unique crystal magic is amazing enough. Unfortunately, you are under age. Go ahead. " At the finger of her purple fist, a not dazzling milky light lit up. All the purple light burst out from her body rolled back in this moment. Purple snorted. Her huge body was thrown up and fell towards the distance under the action of an irresistible force.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu cold drink, light flash, in the air inverted purple suddenly disappeared, the next moment, he has appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu. A puff of purple gas is constantly gushing from purple. You don''t need to ask Ye Yinzhu to feel that purple is hurt.


    A finger, just a finger, Nina hurt purple, the top of level 9. What strength is this? What attracts Ye Yinzhu''s attention most is the white light on Nina''s fingers when she attacks.


    "Sub God level. Granny Nina, you''re a sub God. " Ye Yinzhu''s pupils contract subconsciously, and he finally knows why Nina appears in the final battle of the six ways. What''s the best player in Milan Empire? Marshal Seedorf. The first master of Milan Empire should be grandma Nina in front of us! Sub God level, she turned out to be a strong sub God level. Besides Falan, there are sub gods on the mainland. Moreover, according to grandma Nina''s age, her training speed is really terrible.


    Nina looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. "So you know the sub God level. Yinzhu, do you know how much I don''t want to face you in this situation? Give up. You don''t have any chance. With my strength, although I can''t completely remove the influence of God''s contract on you, I think it''s OK to leave you a life. Although that will make you lose all your strength, it''s better than death, isn''t it? You''re still young. You can start all over again. Don''t be stubborn. Amethyst''s strength is far stronger than you, and he can''t stop me. The combination of you two has no meaning to me at all. Now that you know the existence of sub God level, I simply tell you that my strength has reached the sixth level of sub God level, that is, the sixth level of white level. Don''t say it''s you. Even those old guys in France will give me face when they see me. "


    White six Ye Yinzhu only thinks that the confusion in his mind is scattered because of these four simple words. You know, among the seven tower owners, only the two tower owners of light tower and dark tower have exceeded this level. White level six, for them now, is equivalent to the existence of God!


    Nina''s words can be said to seal all ye Yinzhu''s hopes completely. Although these six decisions have reached the last one, ye Yinzhu knows that he may not have any chance. However, he was not reconciled to the fall of Qin City. Is it true that a big family composed of all ethnic groups has broken up like this? No, the secondary God level is powerful. How can we know if we haven''t tried? The original war giant gracis was also a sub God level power, and was not conquered by himself and purple?


    When ye Yinzhu finds out that Nina is the opponent in the last battle, he has no intention of fighting. Facing Nina, he can''t even get up with the idea of starting. But at this time Nina''s sub God level strength fully stimulates Ye Yinzhu''s competitive heart. He knows that he and purple don''t have many opportunities, but he will never give up.


    "Grandma, unless purple and I lose our fighting power, we will never be defeated easily. Qin City can have today, not just my efforts, I can''t let the future of Qin City die in my hands. Even if I die, I will try my best to win this final victory. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s words are full of indomitable determination. He and Zi look at each other and attack Nina almost at the same time.


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s firm tone, Nina can''t help sighing in her heart. At this time, her inner contradiction is no worse than ye Yinzhu. When she came here early, she was not in a good mood. Watching Ye Yinzhu grow up, he thought that he would become the star of hope for Milan in the future, but in the end, he became the opponent of Milan when Milan was in the life and death. How would she like to fight ye Yinzhu? But for the sake of the Empire, she had no choice.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi are separated in two different directions at the same time. Zi doesn''t change his noumenon, because he knows that his huge noumenon has no advantage in attacking Nina when his strength is inferior to that of his opponent. It''s better to keep human form than to make his target bigger. At least he can be more flexible.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    after the outbreak of Chapter 6, ask for monthly tickets, recommend tickets, urge tickets, ha ha. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 485

    I''m really sorry. The update is an hour late. There''s something wrong with the computer. Xiao San is very busy. It''s hard to get it right.


    In terms of renewal, Xiaosan has always been kind-hearted. It takes 365 days a year. There is no time to jump the ticket, or even ask for leave. You can double the previous renewal of Xiaosan.


    When Qin Di wrote about it, he has already entered the middle stage. The six way decision was designed before he began to write this book. You will understand the purpose of Xiao San''s plot after reading it. In Xiao San''s mind, this is a very wonderful content.


    The development of the following story will speed up some rhythm. Let''s take your time. Xiao San will try to write it well.


    It''s the beginning of the month, July 1st, and nothing else. If you think Xiao San is kind and the update of more than 9000 words per day is stable, please cast your valuable monthly ticket, recommendation ticket and reminder ticket. Thank you very much. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 486

    See a book friend said Nina strength question. Here, Xiao San can''t explain much, because there are detailed and reasonable explanations in the following chapters, so he can only say it in a low voice for the time being, which is related to Falan. Secretly tell everyone, we must be prepared, where Nina''s strength comes from is not too YY, but the relationship between Nina and Qin Shang and what happened to them at the beginning is absolutely extreme YY, I feel very much about it.


    To have psychological preparation, we must have psychological preparation, otherwise the tachycardia can not blame me. ha-ha. Let''s wait to see the update. I''m writing about the war now, and it will be updated tomorrow. After the war is over, everyone''s doubts will be completely solved, including some previous foreshadowing, which will also be used. Qin City will be on the right track.


    To tell you the truth, I''m depressed. Today I updated about 19000 words, but there are so many reminders for 20000 words. I can''t go to collect that thousand words even if I die. ha-ha. In order to make up for me, and the monthly ticket quickly smashed small three, smashed small three brain through, this section of YY is a little better.


    Do you want to know how ye Yinzhu solved this battle, how to resolve the internal contradictions between Qin City and Milan? Please vote monthly.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu looks up to the sky and shouts, "come on, hit me with the monthly ticket. I have enough strength to..." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 487

    The seventeen meter long Amethyst sword was born in the sky, as if it was going to cut the whole world away and cut it toward Nina''s head. At the same time, the dead wood dragon Harp in Ye Yinzhu''s arms rings seven strange trills and seven explosive sounds with different attributes, and rushes to Nina at the same time.


    The two people with the same heart cooperate with each other, and the moment after the explosion, it''s just the time when the Amethyst sword falls.


    For another person, even if the strength is far more than ye Yinzhu, I''m afraid they will be in a hurry in the face of their joint attack. Unfortunately, the opponent they are facing is too strong.


    It seems that the seven blasts have no effect on Nina at all. The next moment, she raises her left hand and holds the edge of the Amethyst sword.


    Seventeen meters long, weighing several tons of Amethyst sword, in the full swing of purple, how much power can it produce? No matter Milan or Qin City, no one will collide with such a sword. However, Nina just took such a sword down. The body didn''t half shake, just a few cracks appeared on the ground.


    Ye Yinzhu''s attack did not stop. After the seven blasts, seven high-frequency sound blades came out at a high speed. The purple sound blades contained different attributes of the dead wood dragon harp. At the same time, they attacked Nina at the same position. Ye Yinzhu is always proud of his strong cutting force.


    Nina grabs the edge of the Amethyst sword with a sudden force, and a milky light bursts out of her palm. With the Amethyst sword and Zi, Nina makes her lift it up and smash it directly towards Ye Yinzhu. As for the seven high-frequency sound blades in front of her body, Nina''s right hand poked out like a five string hand and turned into a layer of illusory finger shadow. Between the flashes of light, the soft energy fluctuation has completely dissolved the seven high-frequency sound blades.


    Feeling the strong cutting force of the high-frequency sound blade, Nina can''t help showing a ray of surprise in her eyes, "OK."


    Purple and Amethyst sword at this time has been hard hit Ye Yinzhu, as Nina said, as long as the battle begins, she will never stay.


    The light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed, and there was a special light on his body between he and Zi, which was full of soul breath. Nina only felt that her hand was empty. The sword edge that she had held in her hand disappeared, and so did Zi. Instead of hitting Ye Yinzhu, she appeared beside him and rushed to her with him.


    "What a call of fate." Nina''s eyes show some light of approval. She puts her hands around her chest, and the two milky white lights merge in front of her body. She sees purple and ye Yinzhu pounce on her at the same time, and pushes her hands forward like a light weight.


    The violent roar almost broke out at the first time. In a flash, ye Yinzhu burst out a full 49 high-frequency sound blades, and at the same time, he blasted to the same position of the milky white light in front of him. A purple light also lit up on the purple amethyst sword. The sword seemed to shrink at this moment, and the purple body disappeared, completely merging with the Amethyst sword .


    It can be said that this is the strongest attack purple and yeyinzhu can break out. Can they succeed?


    When ye Yinzhu really collided with the fighting spirit of the second God level, he realized how huge the gap between the two levels was. The high-frequency sound blade disappeared like a mud ox into the sea after it was thrown into the Milky light and shadow. The Milky fighting spirit seemed to be able to devour everything, completely blocking his instant burst of 49 sound blades. At the same time, the body and sword of purple also rushed to the Milky light in front. This time, it''s no longer swallowing, it''s bursting.


    In the roar, ye Yinzhu and Zi feel an almost irresistible force coming at the same time, and their bodies are thrown up like broken sacks. Almost at the same time, they fell to the ground in the dust. Their bodies rubbed out a gully more than 30 meters long on the ground before they stopped. When the meridians are about to crack, the energy in the body becomes disordered instantly, and the whole body seems to be locked by an inexplicable force. The violent shock makes purple spew out a breath of purple Qi, and the crystallization on Ye Yinzhu''s body is completely broken, and the blood spews out uncontrollably.


    Nina is still standing there, light way: "the same life contract can let you call each other, but, as long as you two are attacked at the same time, the same life call can no longer help you avoid damage."


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi shake up from the deep gully. At the same time, the heart of a terrible mood, sub God level is too strong. If purple has entered adulthood, it may be able to compete with it, but now it seems that the opportunity is so slim.


    The light golden light and silver light appear in Ye Yinzhu''s arms respectively, which comes from the power of lightning and thunder. Comprehensive battle is a battle that integrates all the strength of challengers themselves. Lightning is his blood contract Warcraft. It''s not a foul to borrow their strength. When ye Yinzhu is ready to launch a comprehensive attack with the power of lightning. There is a wave in the soul, which comes from the wave of purple.


    Purple tall body roars up to the sky, bursts of bone explosion sound, people have a sense of fear, a group of purple light flashing dazzling brilliance, his whole body is expanding rapidly, in the blink of an eye has become the body.


    Nina did not stop purple, in her opinion, even if it is a mirage of the body of purple, also can not bring any threat to themselves. However, when Zina''s huge body of more than 20 meters appeared, he did not attack Nina any more. His big mouth opened, and a faint white fog spewed out from his mouth. The purple light is shining, a purple six pointed star covered by white fog appears in front of purple, and a strong soul wave bursts out from his deep purple eyes."Oh? Do you call Nina looks at violet in surprise. In her view, facing the sub God level of their own, the number of advantages has no meaning at all.


    This truth purple nature is also clear, so, he did not summon gold than that a few nine level Warcraft. Even their full attack can not break the opponent''s fighting spirit, weaker than their own gold than Mongolia will not have much effect. So, although he is calling, but this call is not those level 9 Warcraft.


    A low roar suddenly sounded from the purple hexagram shrouded in white fog. The white fog instantly condensed to form a special symbol. Then, a person appeared in the center of the hexagram out of thin air. The symbol of the white fog was printed directly on his forehead.


    This person''s appearance is very easy to recognize, because he has a big bald head, tall body, strong not like human muscle, naked upper body, a pair of fierce eyes shining with the demon brilliance.


    "Boss purple, call me. What''s up?" Big bald voice is extremely rich, a simple question seems to make the whole earth tremble.


    After completing the call, purple''s body shrinks rapidly and changes back to human shape. His face has become pale, and the purple light around his body is obviously dim. Even his body appears a little transparent. Raise your hand and point at Nina. "Gracias, beat her." With these words, Zi sat down on the ground with her knees crossed, her face showing pain, and her chest constantly undulating. The call just now almost exhausted all his energy.


    That''s right. Purple is summoned with all her energy. It''s the adult level 10 beast, the second largest war beast among the four orcs, gracis. This is also the strongest force that purple can think of to appear in this battlefield.


    Gracis turned his head, and his eyes fell on Nina. Like purple, as a beast, he had a very keen feeling, and did not despise her because her opponent was a human. She gave Nina a low, threatening growl.


    Nina frowned slightly. "Oh, it''s a sub divine breath. Who are you? Yinzhu, it seems that I underestimated you, first Amethyst bimont, then mountain giant. This is called by Amethyst bimon. Is it another of the four sacred beasts


    Gracis raised his big bald head arrogantly, "yes, I am gracis, the giant of war. Since you have offended the purple emperor, you should die. " As he said this, gracis had already stepped forward and rushed to Nina.


    Nina flashed a cold light in her eyes. "Who are you, Laozi?" Her body moved for the first time since she came to the center of the field.


    There was no residual shadow, and there was no possibility of discrimination. It was just like an instant. In a flash, Nina came to GRASSIS. Her speed was so terrible that GRASSIS didn''t even have the chance to raise her hand. Nina clapped her hand on his chest.


    The Milky light burst out in an instant, and gracis snorted. His body flew upside down and fell heavily ten meters away.


    "Damn, that''s enough." When Nina thought that GRASSIS had been badly injured by herself, the bald head climbed out of the pit. Rubbing his chest, "I haven''t suffered such a strong attack for a long time. Old woman, you are very aggressive


    Nina''s pupils contracted a little. Although she had heard of the powerful defense of the war beast, she didn''t expect that GRASSIS would have nothing to do with his 60% fight.


    "Then I''ll let you try something more powerful." Nina''s body disappeared again, as if it was everywhere. Every time she appeared, gracis would be clapped by her. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 488

    Gracis''s tall body was like a ball, which was thrown up and down by Nina without any suspense. Milky white fighting spirit crisscrossed in the air. Nina was also angry. She obviously felt that her fighting spirit didn''t bring fatal damage to the war beast. She never believed that she would be unable to kill a war beast with her level of level 6.


    This can be bitter, gracis, super defense and fearless impact is his best. I''m afraid the worst thing he''s good at is speed. In the face of Nina''s constant bombardment, he can''t even see the shadow of his opponent, and the intense pain comes from different parts of his body, even with his defensive ability.


    Undoubtedly, the emergence of GRASSIS brought breathing time to Ye Yinzhu and Zi. However, because of the call of GRASSIS, Zi also lost combat effectiveness because of excessive consumption. Seeing GRASSIS in the air being bombarded by Nina''s fighting spirit, ye Yinzhu knows that if there is no miracle, he will not win today''s World War I.


    Nina''s strength is too strong, the war beast GRASSIS even failed to send out an attack and became her plaything. No matter how strong GRASSIS''s defense is, there will be limits. Purple once said to him that the strength of the adult beast will reach the first level of white level. With continuous cultivation, it will grow, but the growth rate is extremely slow. Looking at Gladys, it''s only a white level two at most. The gap with Nina is undoubtedly huge.


    Looking at Gladys, who may be defeated at any time, he feels the weakness of Zi in his soul. Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath and has plans in his heart. If you lose, you die. Why can''t you beat yourself?


    When the dead wood Longyin Qin is put back into Xumi''s ring, ye Yinzhu has one more thing in his hand. It has a short handle and double pointed head. It''s not a big hammer. It looks strange when he holds it. It was Lutz who temporarily lent him Thor''s hammer. When you hold it in your hand, the strong lightning wave seems to be integrated with your body. Because you are not its real master, the lightning wave even repels you.


    Looking at the blue and purple lightning on Thor''s hammer, ye Yinzhu holds it firmly with his right hand and raises it over his head.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, the hammer of Thor fell down heavily. At this moment, with his own spiritual power, ye Yinzhu completely stimulated the power of thunder and lightning in the hammer of Thor, and at the same time, he poured all his fighting spirit into the artifact closest to the super artifact.


    Everyone saw that ye Yinzhu raised the hammer of Thor, but when this artifact, which is as famous as the hammer of Thor tribe, fell, the cry of surprise immediately covered the whole Qin City. Because, they are surprised to see that the hammer of Raytheon in Ye Yinzhu''s hand is not hitting Nina, but hitting himself, hitting the position of his heart.


    The sharp end of Thor''s hammer, with the surging power of thunder and lightning, with all the fighting spirit of Ye Yinzhu, bombarded his own heart heavily.


    Suicide? This idea almost flashed through the hearts of thousands of people. The mood of the people watching the battle in Qincheng has fallen to the bottom.


    Boom, the violent roar even stopped Nina who was constantly attacking GRASSIS. When she turned her head, she saw that the hammer of Thor hit Ye Yinzhu''s heart. Ye Yinzhu''s whole body was immediately surrounded by a piece of blue and purple lightning. However, unexpectedly, when the hammer of Thor hit his heart, it rebounded at the first time Then, a dazzling milky white glow from ye Yinzhu like a flame.


    A loud sound of dragon chant came from ye Yinzhu''s heart, which seemed to be the last lament of a powerful dragon before his death.


    Hum, red, blue, yellow, green, gold, silver and black, the color and light alternately spray out from the heart of Ye Yinzhu. Seven colored lights condense into a dazzling rainbow in the air, which surrounds Ye Yinzhu''s body. Then, a milky white light column spray out from the color light, and an indescribable strong breath instantly devours the rainbow and condenses into a rainbow Type.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body was floating out of thin air. Although his skin had been blackened by the thunder and lightning in the thunderbolt hammer, everyone on both sides felt a terrible breath from him at this moment.


    A piece of Guqin surrounded by milky white halo has appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu out of thin air. The style of Guqin is very simple, deep and dark. The golden body makes people unable to see its mystery. A layer of milky white halo constantly wanders out of it. It seems that an unwilling soul is constantly groaning. On the Qin body, the seven strings are shining with different brilliance, just like the colorful rainbow appeared before, a dazzling element whirlpool constantly wandering on the strings. In an instant, all the magic elements in the air were completely emptied by this Guqin.


    Without any support, the Guqin floats in front of Ye Yinzhu. Under the Milky light, the Guqin seems to be a part of his body.


    Boom, gracis fell to the ground in the distance, making a big hole. Nina''s face became heavy for the first time. She has been unable to think of ways to destroy the war beast, suddenly appeared, enough to threaten her huge energy fluctuations, attracted Nina''s attention."Super artifact is the breath of super artifact." Nina was shocked. She never thought that ye Yinzhu would make a super artifact at this time without any chance.


    The dark golden body of the zither is by no means comparable to that of the dead wood dragon chanting zither in his arms. Yes, it''s a super artifact. As a strong sub God, how could Nina not know the super artifact. But she really didn''t understand why Ye Yinzhu had a super artifact. As far as she knows, only after reaching the sub God level, can she be recognized as a super artifact! In this world, if artifact is a rare animal, then super artifact is absolutely extinct. Even the whole Falan is just a super artifact.


    Although artifact and super artifact are only one word apart, they are two completely different concepts. Artifact, just can better play out the power of people, with some special properties of the ability. But the super artifact is not the same. Once a super artifact is powerful, it is really the power to destroy heaven and earth. In the case of proper application, a strong white level one with super artifact can even challenge the existence of white level nine, which is the power of super artifact.


    The sudden appearance of a super artifact on Ye Yinzhu''s body undoubtedly surprised Nina. Almost for the first time, she rushed to Ye Yinzhu''s direction and flew, which was nothing for her strength.


    Just in a flash, Nina has come to Ye Yinzhu. Although she can''t bear it, she can''t let the Milan Empire lose. She runs to Ye Yinzhu''s chest with her right palm.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s hands have been gently brushed on the string, his eyes closed, it seems that he has lost consciousness.


    Hum -- it''s not ye Yinzhu''s bounce, but the seven strings of the dead wood dragon Yin Qin itself, a super artifact, tremble at the same time, and a strong milky white luster spurts out, mixed with the colorful halo of the same color as the strings, which protects Ye Yinzhu. Nina''s inevitable hand is strangled by the strange rhyme.


    Strong colorful light continuously rushes out from ye Yinzhu''s heart where he is bombarded by Raytheon''s hammer. Like a rainbow bridge, it communicates with the dead wood dragon harp on his knees.


    This time, the dead wood dragon harp was totally different from the last time when he faced Gladys. Although Ye Yinzhu and Zi were combined, ye Yinzhu was very weak at that time, and Zi was just resurrected by him. Even after the fusion, there is a certain gap compared with yeyinzhu, which is close to the second level of purple. What''s more, this time he used the closest Thor''s hammer instead of the palm of his hand. The resonance made this real super instrument guqin appear in Ye Yinzhu''s grasp.


    Buzzing, another buzzing. Ye Yinzhu''s right hand raised his finger to raise the momentum. The spring warbler came out of the valley. In the light buzzing of the first string, a milky halo crossed the sky like an illusion, covering Nina''s flying body.


    That seems like a sound blade general attack, but there is no possibility of dodging. When it just appeared, Nina clearly felt that it had locked her soul.


    The same milky light comes out of Nina. In the strong buzz, her body trembles in the air, dissolving the strong cutting force of the sound blade. However, at the same time, a white fog comes out of Nina, her face changes greatly, and her body falls down quickly.


    The cutting force of the sound blade can be resisted by fighting Qi, but how can the sound blade made by the super artifact be as simple as cutting? Among them, the sound burst intruded into Nina''s spirit sea for the first time. It was an attack that could not be solved with fighting spirit, and could only be carried by her own mental strength. Spiritual magician''s powerful, in the case of strength close to DUNSHI Nina before the absolute advantage disappeared. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 489

    Ye Yinzhu just played that note, his hands stopped, his face and hair have become a piece of burnt black, can''t see the look at this time, but if you look closely, you can see that his facial expression at this time is completely distorted. The pain he suffered at this time is beyond anyone''s understanding.


    Although the thunderbolt hammer is only half of the super artifact, as the closest artifact to the super artifact, it is blasted onto his body with all his strength by the pointed hammer. The strong lightning almost broke through Ye Yinzhu''s heart at the first time, turning him into coke.


    The reason why Ye Yinzhu does this is to gamble. With his current strength, he can''t use the dead wood dragon Yin Qin, which is a super artifact. He can only make it appear with the great stimulation of the outside world. Nina''s strength even the war beast gracis is difficult to resist. How can she be her opponent without exceeding the real power of the artifact?


    Ye Yinzhu won the bet. Just as he expected, under the powerful bombardment of Raytheon''s hammer, the super artifact Kuki Longyin Qin was completely enraged for the first time and directly separated from his body. The biggest difference between the super artifact and the artifact is its self-protection. Since it has recognized that ye Yinzhu is the main one, it will never allow any force to damage Ye Yinzhu. Although Ye Yinzhu''s strength is not enough to protect the whole body of this super artifact guqin, at least there is no problem in protecting its sleeping place.


    Therefore, when the hammer of Thor bombards Ye Yinzhu''s heart, the super artifact of dead wood dragon Yin Qin immediately wakes up from deep sleep, and in an instant, it forcibly removes the thunder and lightning force that the hammer of Thor attacks Ye Yinzhu''s body. The level difference makes the energy of Thor''s hammer far unable to compete with it. But even so, ye Yinzhu, who was bombarded by Raytheon''s hammer, suffered unparalleled pain.


    Frankly speaking, when the hammer of Thor just hit his chest, what ye Yinzhu felt was his whole body paralyzed, as if all the vitality would be taken away by the force of thunder and lightning. He didn''t feel any pain. However, when the supernatural instrument withered wood dragon harp forcibly dispels the power of thunder and lightning, the heartbreaking pain spreads from the inside to the outside, and the pain recovers. How does the body that has been completely burned by thunder and lightning feel? Especially on the skin surface, even if the Amethyst body brought by Amethyst bimon is not in a complete state, Thor''s hammer almost scorches the skin surface. At this time, what the Dragon chanting Qin does is completely eliminate the negative effect of Thor''s hammer, and make his body heal quickly with the power of the powerful super artifact. Healing is good, of course, but the process is unbearable.


    Every nerve in the body moves violently under the traction of the surging colorful energy. The intense pain makes Ye Yinzhu unable to breathe. It seems that there is a fire burning in his chest, and his body may burst at any time. The barely plucked string consumed almost all of his resistance. Although he could not see it on the surface, in fact, every cell in his whole body was convulsing violently.


    "Hold on, it will do you a lot of good to get through this, and at the same time, it will make you better integrate with this super artifact." Phil Jackson''s low voice rings in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. Ye Yinzhu suddenly feels the cool air coming from his fingers with the dragon soul ring. In an instant, it rushes into his brain. The huge breath of soul sweeps his spirit sea in an instant, and wraps his spirit brand firmly.


    With this cool air, although the pain is still, but his brain has become more awake. Ye Yinzhu can''t speak, and even can''t communicate with Phil Jackson through his own mental power.


    "I know what you want to say. You are too bold. Is this super artifact so easy to use? If so, why would I tell you that you have to wait until you reach the level of sub God before you can begin to exert its power. Although you have successfully and completely summoned it now, you also lose the power to use it. The pain you suffer now is the result of your rashness. Since I''m your teacher, I can''t do it for nothing. Let me take care of the current situation. Since this is a comprehensive war, I, who hide in you and whose soul fully communicates with you, can also be regarded as a part of your comprehensive strength. I''ll help you finish this six way battle. Now the most important thing for you is to survive from the pain in front of you. As long as you can support it, whether it''s martial arts or magic, it will be of great help and will become the best auxiliary promotion for you to enter the secondary God level in the future. "


    Hearing Phil Jackson''s words, ye Yinzhu''s nervous system, which was about to collapse, tightens up again. Under the influence of the huge soul force introduced into his mind by Phil Jackson, ye Yinzhu recovers and bears the intense pain of his whole body. At this time, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that he has lost the control of his body.


    The changes in Ye Yinzhu''s body can only be felt by purple, but how powerful is Phil Jackson? Even if he lost his noumenon and his soul, his huge soul close to God, let alone purple, can''t be compared with even Nina, who is the strongest in front of him. Simply closing the sea of ye Yinzhu''s spirit, he successfully cut off the connection between Ye Yinzhu and purple.


    Of course, outsiders can''t see the change of Ye Yinzhu''s inner world, they can only see the appearance. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes slowly open as Nina falls to the ground.His eyes became as dark as his body, and even his white eyes had been lost. Nina''s calm and indifferent eyes were directly on the ground, and his surging soul power was like two sharp knives attacking Nina.


    Feeling that the power of the invisible soul is so powerful, Nina can''t help but be horrified. She quickly closes her eyes and forcibly closes the sea of spirit. At her level of strength, although she can''t transform fighting spirit into spiritual power, she can still close her own spiritual sea by combining fighting spirit with spiritual power. The body flashed and was hundreds of meters away.


    "Give up, you don''t have any chance." The hoarse voice came from ye Yinzhu''s mouth. It was not Phil Jackson''s voice. The power of thunder and lightning of Thor''s hammer also affected his vocal cords.


    Nina looks at Ye Yinzhu in the air, and her heart is in a state of consternation. She really can''t believe that ye Yinzhu has a super artifact out of thin air, and she can compete with herself by virtue of this super artifact.


    "Give up? Yinzhu, do you think you can compete with me with a super artifact? With your strength, you can''t give full play to the power of this super artifact. You just entered the purple level. It''s too far away from my white level 6. It''s hard for your super artifact to bring me substantial damage. How can you fight against me when your power is exhausted because of it? "


    If Nina is really facing Ye Yinzhu herself at this time, her statement is not wrong at all. From the first level of ziweiqin heart to the sixth level of sub God, the gap is far away. Let alone Ye Yinzhu can''t really use the dead wood Longyin Qin, a super God. Even if he can use it, it is impossible for him to make up such a huge gap with this super God. Although equipment is important, real strength is more important. Unfortunately, what Nina is facing now is not the essence of Ye Yinzhu.


    It has to be said that Phil Jackson is not only a master of magic, but also a pure hearted orthodox magician. Otherwise, with his great soul power, when ye Yinzhu rescued him, he could completely erase Ye Yinzhu''s spirit brand from his spirit sea and let his spirit brand occupy it. Take away his body. Although there will be a lot of side effects, and even the strength will have to be re cultivated from the purple level, it''s still much stronger than he has no ability at all. At least he won''t be threatened by the soul bead. With the noumenon, he doesn''t have to be afraid of the sun any more.


    But Phil Jackson didn''t do that. He was grateful to Ye Yinzhu for saving himself from the cage, and he didn''t give up the results of hundreds of years of hard work. So he just hoped that ye Yinzhu could grow up quickly under his guidance, help himself regain the soul pearl, restore the strength of the white wizard soul, and even have the possibility to attack the God level again and enter the special level Times.


    At this time, because ye Yinzhu''s soul is suffering a very painful impact, in order to help him solve the immediate problems, Phil Jackson temporarily controlled his body with his strong soul power. Treasures like the dead wood dragon harp belong to the category of magic props. The most important thing is to control them through mental power. Ye Yinzhu''s mental power is far from enough, but what about Phil Jackson''s soul power? Although he didn''t have the help of soul bead, he was the one who was closest to God!


    "Yes, I can''t beat you, but you can''t break the defense of this super artifact before my energy disappears, can you?" Phil Jackson looked at Nina and said faintly that although he temporarily occupied Ye Yinzhu''s body, he couldn''t say the word "grandma" in any case.


    Nina nodded subconsciously. She knew that ye Yinzhu was right. From her attack on him just now, we can see that this super artifact has very strong protection ability. On the premise that ye Yinzhu''s energy is enough to support the use of it, it is really difficult for her to cause damage to him. But Nina also thinks that friends who like Xiaosan''s works, vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 490

    "Since you know that you are invincible, why should you persist? Don''t you know that such forced use of super artifact will bring a huge load to yourself? Even the injury that can never be recovered will fall down, making it difficult for you to improve your cultivation in the future. " Although she is in a hostile situation, Nina can''t help caring about ye Yinzhu. She is still unmarried. Except for xiangluan, she always regards Ye Yinzhu as her own grandson.


    "No, you should give up. Although my power can''t control this supernatural instrument guqin to defeat you, I can completely destroy everything behind you. Now the Empire of Milan is in a time of internal and external troubles. If the 300000 Milan troops behind you are destroyed here, I want to ask you, how will you face the orc attack? "


    Phil Jackson''s voice is still very calm. With the strength of his soul, ye Yinzhu''s memory has already been scanned by him. Besides, ye Yinzhu has never hidden anything from him.


    Nina was shocked. When she wanted to refute "Ye Yinzhu", she saw that ye Yinzhu had already made his own move.


    Hum, the right hand flicks, and the water forbidden curse comes from a divine voice master. What an incredible scene it is! But this is just the beginning. Feeling the appearance of the huge energy, both sides of the war almost change color at the same time. A forbidden spell may not do much damage to the strong who can perform the same level of abilities, but it will undoubtedly be a devastating blow to ordinary soldiers, even dragoons.


    Hum, another light sound, the second fiery red string trembling slightly. The fiery red light blade came down from the sky, and also turned into a red light, which hung on the water god''s heart, one blue and one red. The two light pillars looked so gorgeous.


    "The fire group is forbidden to curse the burning sun and hell." Phil Jackson said faintly. It''s very easy to judge the forbidden curse, even the warrior can easily distinguish it. The magic power of a magician varies according to the rainbow level. However, when a magician casts a forbidden charm, the color of the forbidden charm will go beyond the limit of the rainbow level and show the color of the element itself. For example, most of the level 9 upper Warcraft have their own colors, because their attack power has exceeded the existence of forbidden incantation.


    Hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, five continuous mixed dragon like hum, earth system, wind system, metal system, silver dragon fusion system and dark magic system, are the five groups of forbidden incantation. All of them did not fall. The seven groups banned the incantation, with incomparably dazzling brilliance, with the general pressure like the coming of the end of the world, so suspended in the air. And their breath, completely locked including the battlefield below and the entire Milan 300000 army of vast land..


    Every time the strings buzz, Nina clearly feels that her heartstrings are severely hit, and her spiritual imprint has a huge tremor. With each additional forbidden charm, there will be a layer of dazzling colors in the sky. When seven forbidden Charms appear at the same time and are superimposed in the air, all the colors disappear at the same time and return to transparency.


    At the same time when the seven forbidden incantations were formed, almost all the strong people''s eyes were focused to the north in all parts of the mainland. Even in the closed Falan, the gems at the top of the seven pagodas trembled violently at the same time, as if they were telling something.


    The supernatural weapon is indeed a supernatural weapon. Phil Jackson praised it from the bottom of his heart. He knew that even when he was at his peak, although he could issue the same or even more powerful magic forbidden incantation, it was absolutely impossible to release the seven attribute forbidden incantation like the dead wood dragon harp. Phil Jackson is very clear that different attributes of forbidden incantations have the function of mutual generation and mutual restraint. However, when forbidden incantations appear in the whole system, this mutual generation and mutual restraint will produce a kind of change, which will increase the power geometric multiple. After absorbing the power of his soul, Kuki Longyin Qin, a super artifact, shows such strength for the first time. This is the real power of this super artifact. It''s a real chant of dead wood and dragon.


    "You, ye Yinzhu, you want to..." Nina finally panicked. She deeply felt that even she could not retreat from the whole body in front of the forbidden curse of the whole family group integration. Even if she did not die, she would be deeply hurt. Once the holographic group fusion forbidden incantation covering such a wide range of light is powerful, not only the 300000 Milan army behind itself will die, but also it will bring great disaster to the north of the mainland of lonzainus. The power of such forbidden incantation is really terrible. It can be said that it is a sub God level forbidden incantation. Even the most powerful magic of those old guys in Falan is not much better than that.


    Phil Jackson said faintly: "last chance, you should know that it''s hard for me to control these forbidden spells for too long. Give up or not, I''m not bluffing you. I think I can hold on for ten seconds at most. Ten... "


    Everyone''s mood has been raised to the throat. Even the Qin City knows that when the seven forbidden incantations merge and fall from the air, not only the other side will be completely destroyed, but the aftereffect of the merging forbidden incantations will even raze the whole Qin City to the ground. In their opinion, it''s Ye Yinzhu''s gamble, but how do they know that it''s not ye Yinzhu who controls the fusion forbidden incantation, but Phil Jackson, who has nothing to do with Qin City.


    "Nine..." It''s almost uninterrupted. Maldini''s face changed, Materazzi''s face also changed, almost every soldier of the Milan empire''s face became extremely ugly. However, in the face of the huge pressure brought by the seven fusion mantra, they are now extremely difficult to even move. All the tamed dragons were prostrate, most of them unconscious. They can''t bear such a huge pressure at all."Eight..." Nina''s fists suddenly clenched. The power of this super artifact in Ye Yinzhu''s hand completely exceeded her judgment. She immediately sent out seven forbidden incantations. Now there is no possibility to interrupt.


    "Seven..." Which is more serious, the loss of 300000 troops or the negative effect of the six way decision? As the princess of the Empire, Nina calculated the relationship in her mind for the first time.


    "Six..." Phil Jackson''s voice is still very calm. He is not ye Yinzhu. He doesn''t care much about the loss of Qin City and both sides. At this time, ye Yinzhu has been immersed in the intense pain and doesn''t know what happened outside. In Phil Jackson''s view, these human beings are just ordinary creatures. Even if they all die, they just make the mainland of lonzainus easier. If it wasn''t for ye Yinzhu''s future strength, maybe he would let the seven forbidden spells fall at the same time.


    "Five..." The pressure of the seven forbidden incantations becomes more and more intense, and the title after the fusion is strangely distorted. The less powerful Milan soldiers have begun to kneel down, gasping, and the air seems to condense at any time.


    "Four..." The death talisman has entered the final stage, at this time, even Phil Jackson has become a little nervous, because he has felt that the seven groups of the outside world can''t control the incantation. After all, he has no soul pearl. Ye Yinzhu''s body is not his. His soul power can only roam in Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual sea. Whether it''s to activate the super artifact or to control these forbidden incantations in front of him, it has a huge consumption for Phil Jackson''s soul power.


    "I give up." Nina almost gritted her teeth and said these three words. She had to choose that way. There is no harm to the Empire of Milan if we do not attack Qin City within six years. The Brenner mountains is a chicken rib for the Empire of Milan. It is just a barrier to block the orc army. The barrier of Qin City can ensure that the orcs can not enter the plains of puria. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 491

    Because of the six way contract, even Francois can''t beat Milan. After all, Milan have done their best in the six way showdown. As for the ceding of six cities, Nina is the most distressed. In terms of value, the six cities close to Qin City are all located in the north of Priya plain, the largest plain in the mainland. Each city has huge wealth. Even the 300000 troops of the well-equipped northern army can never equal the value of the six cities. If in peacetime, Nina would rather fight with the curse of fusion in front of her eyes than admit defeat in the end. However, Milan is in danger at this time. As ye Yinzhu said, once the 300000 troops are destroyed by the forbidden curse, what can Milan do to resist the orcs who may attack at any time?


    When I admit defeat, two golden lights shine on Ye Yinzhu and Nina at the same time as the sun goes down. Meanwhile, Phil Jackson, who controls Ye Yinzhu''s body, sweeps his fingers on the string. In the mid air, the force of the seven elements that condense the power of forbidden incantation dispels at the same time.


    Maybe it''s because the power of the fusion forbidden incantation is too great. When Phil Jackson dispersed, he could not disperse the condensed elements of these forbidden incantations completely. However, he had to change the direction of these forbidden incantations from the ground to the air at the same time. The twisted and transparent light from the seven attribute forbidden incantation floats away in the air, and part of the energy flows back into Ye Yinzhu''s body at this time.


    The power of these elements pouring into Ye Yinzhu''s body is not Phil Jackson''s negligence, but his intention. Although he only has the power of soul now, no one dares to say that he has more control over magic elements than Phil Jackson even if the seven tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan are here.


    Ye Yinzhu uses the hammer of Thor to blow back his heart and activate the Dragon chanting Qin, a super artifact. Although he is right in gambling and successfully uses the super artifact, he ignores the conformity of using the super artifact to himself and the damage of Thor''s hammer to the meridians.


    As the closest artifact to the super artifact, although Thor''s hammer is only half of it, its powerful destructive power directly bombards the vital position like the heart, which immediately brings a disastrous blow to Ye Yinzhu''s body. Although the meridians in the heart position are protected by the dead wood dragon Harp in time, the meridians in other places are not so easy. Ye Yinzhu feels the pain, The main reason is that the energy from the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, passes through the damaged meridians when it dispels the power of thunder and lightning.


    Just imagine how overbearing the energy of the supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp and Thor''s hammer is. Even if ye Yinzhu''s body is transformed by Amethyst blood, it can''t bear it. If it wasn''t for the first reaction of Kuki Longyin, a super artifact, to protect his internal organs, I''m afraid that his own blow would have killed him.


    Phil Jackson''s control of elements is extremely accurate. Of course, there is another reason why he boldly let part of the energy of these forbidden incantations pour into Ye Yinzhu''s body, that is, ye Yinzhu''s Shenyuan magic robe. With the Shenyuan magic robe, Phil Jackson can not consider whether the energy of these poured elements can be absorbed by Ye Yinzhu. He just needs to pay attention to it It guides these energies to fit with the origin of Ye Yinzhu, ignites the blood of Amethyst in his body, and activates the strongest self-healing ability in the blood of amethyst.


    The colorful light from the heart position came back on again, but this time it turned into energy pouring back. The dark golden light on the dead wood dragon Yin Qin, a super artifact, faded for a moment, and then it turned into a pale golden light like a swallow''s heart and melted into the heart of yeyinzhu.


    The two golden lights in the sky are the light of God''s contract of the six way decision. The appearance of these two lights also indicates the end of the challenge of the six way decision.


    On Ye Yinzhu''s forehead, there is a light gold hexagram symbol. There is a complex and strange symbol on each corner of this small hexagram. Phil Jackson, who has studied the ancient oracle carefully, knows that the six symbols represent the six challenges of Ye Yinzhu in the battle of six ways.


    This golden symbol will be forever imprinted on Ye Yinzhu with the end of the six way decision, which is the mark of the hero. It is also the highest honor of the human warrior on the mainland of lonzainus. He can also bring the owner a benefit, once a month can perform the blessing of God. God''s protection can be said to be a magic, a very special magic. This magic has no defensive power, but it can dispel all the additional or negative magic effects in an instant. On the whole, God''s protection can be regarded as the nemesis of the dark magic, because most of the advanced magic of the dark magic is based on the negative effect of similar curse. With the blessing of God, ye Yinzhu can completely ignore the opponent when facing the magic of the dark demon''s non master attack.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body slowly fell from the sky, and no one noticed that the white eyes in his pure black eyes reappeared and became black and white, because ye Yinzhu had closed his eyes again. He was in a complete coma. He''s really tired. Now the most beautiful thing for him is to rest.


    In the process of Ye Yinzhu''s falling from the sky, the seven forbidden incantations take a rainbow tail flame behind him. The dazzling light leaves an indelible mark in the sky. At least, this mark is forever printed in the hearts of hundreds of thousands of people on both sides. No one can forget how strong Ye Yinzhu was and how determined he was to finish the battle."Long live the Emperor Qin, long live the Emperor Qin..." The general cheers of mountain collapse and tsunami rang out from ye Yinzhu''s side. Almost all the strong people of Donglong bazong, Anya and Lutz rushed out at the first time, cheering in the direction of Ye Yinzhu. Even the Taishang elders of Donglong bazong couldn''t restrain their inner impulse at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu won, that is, Qin City won. For six years, at least six years, they did not have to face any enemy attack. As long as the Milan empire was still there, Qin City and Brenner mountains were safe. Six years of preparation is enough to make a lot of things happen. Ye Yinzhu used his courage and strength to win enough time for Qin City and Donglong bazong.


    At this time, he has become the real hero of the eight schools of Donglong, yes, the real hero.


    Tears, do not know how many people from the eyes of the slide, the first to cry is Anya.


    If there is anyone who is most worried about the destruction of Qin City except Donglong bazong, it is Anya. The brand-new spirit world that she has built up painstakingly has cost her a lot of effort. The effect of the ancient tree has begun to work. The root of the spirit family has been deeply rooted in Qin City. If ye Yinzhu loses, it will not be easy for her to withdraw from here with the spirit family. Just these she did not tell Ye Yinzhu, because she did not want to bring ye Yinzhu more pressure.


    All the people rushed up to surround Ye Yinzhu, but no one walked into the front five meters of his body. Zi doesn''t know when she has opened her tired eyes, and guards Ye Yinzhu on the ground with the war giant gracis. Seeing the crowd gathered around, Zi immediately ordered three golden bimons and two ice apes to protect Ye Yinzhu.


    When ye Yinzhu fell to the ground before, through Ye Yinzhu''s contact with his soul, Phil Jackson imitated Ye Yinzhu''s tone and told Zi not to move his body when he didn''t wake up automatically. This period is the most important for ye Yinzhu.


    Nina stood there, looking at the jubilant Qincheng people and Donglong bazong nearby, she couldn''t help feeling a little lost. I lost. I lost.


    I lost for the first time since I entered the practice there. And lost to his favorite grandson. It''s unthinkable. But it turns out that I really lost.


    Vaguely, Nina feels that the victory of today''s World War I seems to be destined to Ye Yinzhu''s extraordinary fate and his future strength. As the princess of Milan Empire, Nina didn''t feel more depressed after she lost the six way challenge, but thought about the consequences carefully.


    She suddenly found that the appearance of this six way decision, although Milan lost, but for Milan is not a bad thing.


    First of all, when the army of Milan came to Qin City, ye Yinzhu put forward six challenges. These days, no other country on the mainland can use troops against Milan. In the face of the strong rise of landias, all the conspiracies against Milan give Milan more time to prepare except for the north.


    Secondly. This six way decision also solved the problem of Milan''s army and East Dragon''s eight schools working hard. Although there are 300000 people in Milan this time, and they still have their own way, how many of these 300000 people can go back alive if they really start with Dong Long Ba Zong and ye Yinzhu''s strength of Qin City?


    Although the war giant GRASSIS is not afraid, when he cooperates with the army formed by hundreds of bimonths to launch a charge, what force can stop them? No matter how powerful you are, with Amethyst bimong, ye Yinzhu, and the grown-up mountain giant, you will be trapped for a while.


    Regardless of Ye Yinzhu''s supernatural weapon, even if Milan won the final victory in this battle, it must be a remnant victory.


    Not many of the northern legions will be able to return to the border battlefield alive. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 492

    It was the battle of six ways that completely resolved the situation that both sides were defeated. Although they lost, the battle of six ways brought a great blow to their morale, at least the 300000 people were still alive and could go to the battlefield to fight with the orcs. This is a total of 300000 people. As long as they are there, it''s not so easy for the orcs to enter the hinterland of Milan.


    Thinking of these, Nina''s mood gradually relaxed, her visionary mood immediately associated with a lot of things from the current six decisions. The loss of six cities is also a huge blow to Milan, but it is not impossible to negotiate. With the relationship between himself and ye Yinzhu, there may not be no turning point. Like the current situation of Qin City, it''s meaningless for them to have six cities. They don''t have enough people to send to six cities. If you can replace it with something else, it''s best. As the challenger of the six way battle, ye Yinzhu is also the final winner. According to the rules, ye Yinzhu has the right to choose his own spoils. Moreover, since we have not been able to destroy Qin City, because of the six decisive factors, flange''s task has been completed. Can we cooperate with Qin City? It can be said that the power ye Yinzhu has mastered has taken shape, which can not be ignored. If he is willing to cooperate with Milan, then the northern front will no longer be afraid of any attack from the orcs.


    "Your Highness, princess." The Maldini brothers came behind Nina and said respectfully. When Nina showed her original appearance, even they didn''t know that the man in white would be Nina the eldest princess. Because Nina came with the Milan Red Cross and the order of Silvio Berlusconi. Order Maldini to follow Nina''s orders. In the warrant, Silvio told Maldini that the man he sent was equal to the strong man of France. Just this one, Nina directly got the respect of the violet family brothers.


    Although Nina lost, her strength on the battlefield can not be ignored by anyone. That milky white fighting spirit, completely above the purple level, just as ye Yinzhu thought, the first master of Milan Empire, should be Nina, the long princess!


    "If you lose, you lose. The contract of six decisions cannot be violated. I''m not a God Nina naturally understood what Maldini meant. If we take advantage of the excitement of Qin City and lead the army to attack, it will bring huge losses to the other side. However, even she did not dare to violate the contract of God. There is a huge gap between the secondary God level and the real God level. Even Nina didn''t know what the real God was.


    "Then we are..." Maldini''s eyes were a little gloomy and his voice was a little more dispirited. As a famous coach of the Milan Empire, he led a total of 300000 troops to Qin City, but in the end, he gave up six cities without damage. For him, this is too hard to accept.


    At the critical moment, Nina was even more resolute than the man, and said in a deep voice: "Marshal Maldini, I order you and master Materazzi to immediately lead the northern Legion back to holy light city to meet the challenge from the orcs at any time. I want you to get back there as soon as possible. As for everything here, I will take full responsibility for it, and I will report all problems to your majesty myself. "


    "yes, your highness." Maldini knows this is the best way at the moment. Although the morale is low at this time, once the news of the end of the war reaches the mainland, I''m afraid the attack on Milan will really start. The war that is going to sweep the whole continent is already on the verge of breaking out.


    The Maldini brothers went back to the barracks to dispatch the troops for evacuation, but Nina was still standing there, only there was one more person in front of her.


    "Nina, how long has it been since we met?" Qin Shang suppresses his excitement and looks at Nina. The painful light in her eyes can''t be covered up.


    Nina also looked at him deeply, "twenty eight years, four months, fourteen days, eleven hours."


    Qin Shang''s whole body trembles, Nina almost does not consider the time of their parting is accurate to hours, what does it mean?


    "Nina..." Qin Shang found that he could not say anything at this time. He just looked at Nina''s lonely body in front of him. His eyes were hazy and his tears flowed uncontrollably.


    "Qin Shang, you old bastard. Twenty eight years, I waited for you for twenty-eight years, but you still didn''t come to me. Do you know how I survived these 28 years of loneliness? " The Milky light twinkled around Nina, with her body as the center, and the ground under her feet cracked. But even in such an excited situation, the cracked ground still spread behind her, and did not pose any threat to Qin Shang.


    "I''m a jerk. But you, you fool. Twenty eight years, why can''t you forget me? Can you find someone who loves you more than me? " Qin Shang looks at Nina vaguely. His eyes are so complicated.


    Nina took a deep breath, and her excited eyes turned cold again. "Just for your pride? Or vanity. I''ve been waiting for you for 28 years. Remember, Qin Shang, you have owed me twenty-eight years, four months, fourteen days and eleven hours. This time will continue to be extended. I want to see when you owe me. "


    Qin Shang said with a wry smile: "I''m afraid I can''t give it back to you in my life. I''m old. I''m a frail old man. I can''t go against the laws of nature. Maybe I can live for another 20 years? 30 years at most? But you are not the same. You have already reached the sub God level. You can live 400 years longer than me. We are not in the same class. You can change yourself back to 20 whenever you want. But I can''t. How do you want me to be with you? Do you want me to use the last 20 years to compensate you? No, I can''t. I would rather leave in your heart only the perfection of my youth. Nina, we have experienced too much, now I just hope to cultivate my only disciple to become more powerful, and help Donglong bazong really stand in longqinusi again. I''m too old to talk about feelings anymore. "Nina''s mood suddenly became excited again. "Not qualified to talk about feelings? It''s you who give up. Don''t think I don''t know. Eighteen years ago, you entered Falan and practiced there until you reached the purple level. With your talent, if you stay there all the time, even if you have not reached the white level in the past 18 years, it should not be far behind. As long as you are willing to accept my help, is it really so difficult for you to enter the sub God field? You gave it up yourself. "


    "Yes, I gave up. Because I can''t. In the eyes of Donglong people, it was Falan who led those despicable Westerners to deprive Donglong of everything that originally belonged to us, occupy our vast land and enslave our descendants. How can I stay in France? Although I am eager to reach the same level as you, I will never live in France. In my body, the blood of Donglong is flowing. Strength is the barrier between us, but the biggest barrier between us is the concept. How can you understand the feelings of our Donglong descendants? Without our ancestors, would the present continent be like this? But how did Falan and the original Xilong people deal with us? Now we can''t even worship our ancestors. "


    Qin Shang''s emotion is also excited. At this moment, both of them seem to have gone back to the night when they broke up 28 years ago. At that time, aren''t they also quarreling like this? Twenty eight years have passed since the last parting. Twenty eight years!


    "I''m sorry, Nina. I didn''t mean to argue with you." Qin Shang''s mood slowly calms down. Looking at Nina''s gorgeous hair at her temples, his heart can''t help softening down. In his heart, no matter how persistent the idea is, his deep love for Nina has never changed.


    Nina shook her head sadly. "Don''t say I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that after 28 years, you haven''t changed at all. I am cheap, I hate why I fell in love with you. Do you know, although 28 years have passed, in my heart, your shadow is only more profound. Time can''t dilute the imprint of your heartless carving in my heart. "


    Qin Shang really wants to rush over and hug Nina, but he knows he can''t. If he does that, it will only hurt Nina. What''s more, the force fields of the two sides are quite different. The previous moment was still in an absolutely hostile position!


    "You go, I know. You won''t change. That''s your character. I''ll wake up here. Don''t worry, I won''t go against Yinzhu. Although you don''t want my wife, Yinzhu always wants my grandmother. " Nina looked at Qin Shang and said coldly. Her tone was full of the breath of rejecting people and thousands of miles away. Now she even more hope that she still did not see Qin Shang, meet again, but just let himself more sad.


    Qin Shang sighed deeply. He knew that if he stayed any longer, he would only suffer more. Turn around and walk with some faltering steps towards the crowd gathered around Ye Yinzhu step by step.


    -----------------------


    at the beginning of this month, friends who have VIP tickets and recommended tickets, smash the tickets to support Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 493

    Just at this time, a sad voice sounded from behind,


    "the leakage of long incense, the clouds flying without shadow, the sound of birds singing in the thin fingertips.


    The end of the world, it is dyed with missing the moon, is the heart can not erase the curtain, perhaps, there is an inch of wine sorrow.


    The bright moon''s crystal clear is like a pile, which also fills my brows and heart with my thoughts.


    Tonight, Xiao is still there.


    Ziyu Hanxiao, a standing back and jade string pearl beside, where are you now?


    When turned into a lonely starlight, wave back to the end of the song, keep in the moon piano side. You know, I''ve been waiting too long... "


    Wu, a sad Xiao sound with a little full of anger and endless yearning rings out, the sound of too long, too long hovering for a long time. It''s a whimper.


    Qin Shang suddenly looked back and saw that Nina, who played ziyuxiao, was already full of tears. Her eyes were half cold, and her eyes were full of deep feelings and despair.


    At this moment, Qin Shang only felt a surge of blood. In an instant, his eyes had turned red.


    Twenty eight years, this woman has been waiting for herself for twenty-eight years! The time that I thought I could dilute everything had no effect on her at all. I''m afraid that even if she died, she would never forget everything, forget everything.


    A simple Guqin quietly falls into Qin Shang''s arms. At this moment, he can no longer care about all the scruples in his heart. Twenty eight years of Acacia seems to gush out from the bottom of his heart in this moment.


    "The flowing water is leisurely in the sky and clear in the ear at night.


    Linglong know meaning, not a string sound.


    Ling Ling''s rhyme turns into a poem, telling you, listening carefully.


    A wish, fate, not to let Qin Xiao miss this life, leaving the most beautiful sound margin, in this.


    Come slowly, holding your favorite piano, tonight is more beautiful.


    Under the clear light of a thousand miles, we cherish each other with the moon.


    I''ll send a song to you from afar. I''ll be strong inside. "


    Qin Shang''s heart is full of emotion at this moment, though it''s not the sea moon Qinghui Qin. At the same time that the string resounds, he has taken a hard step, step by step toward Nina.


    Nina stands there, she is waiting, she suddenly found that her heart is very afraid, afraid of Qin Shang to stop halfway, as a sub God level six strong, at this time in her heart even uneasy, that has accumulated decades of feelings are gradually infiltrating.


    Qin Shang''s pace gradually changed from hard to firm, from slow to fast. The distance between them was not far. Finally, when the two figures finally overlapped in the same position, the emotion accumulated for 28 years burst out with the disappearing Qin Xiao in their hands.


    At this moment, there is no power in the world to separate them. At this moment, all the interests and everything in their hearts are put aside. They are each other, only each other, only each other


    It is often said that children are the bridge of love between husband and wife. Qin Shang and Nina have no children of their own, but ye Yinzhu plays such a role. It was when ye Yinzhu came to Milan magic martial arts college to meet Nina that the love fire between the two old people, which has been silent for many years, was rekindled. The expected meeting time finally came, and the gushing emotion was out of control. Tightly embrace, at this time they seem to have integrated into a whole.


    The cheering crowd around Ye Yinzhu gradually quieted down. When the sound of the Qin and Xiao sounded, the two old people on this side attracted their eyes. Even in the eight schools of Donglong, few people know about the relationship between Nina and Qin Shang. The most exciting thing is Ye Li when they embrace each other in the sound of the flute.


    Of course, Ye Li knows how lonely Qin Shang has been these years. If ye Yinzhu hadn''t taught him later, he would have become older than he is now. Decades of feelings! At this moment, Ye Li finally gets what he wants. He looks at his old partner and brother excitedly, and his heart is full of blessings.


    Without hesitation, Ye Li clapped his hands. Immediately after him, ye Zhong and his wife, LAN Ruxue, joined the clapping camp, as if they were burning gunpowder. Although most people don''t know why this happened, more and more people clapped. Everyone''s eyes were on the enemy just now, but now they are in Qin Dynasty Nina in her arms.


    The sun in the sky becomes more beautiful. For Qin City, just like the weather at this time, all the haze has been swept away, and the rest is only bright sunshine. In the sky, the colorful lights burst out at the same time. Even in the daytime, the colorful lights like fireworks also make the whole sky appear this huge change. The huge energy breath is mixed with the dazzling colorful lights, as if they are blessing Qin Shang and Nina. And these are the result of the seven forbidden incantations that were controlled by Phil Jackson before flying into the air.


    Just then, a black figure came rushing in this direction from the SouthSeven days later.


    The eight patriarchs of Donglong''s eight sects, the four alien leaders of Qin City, ye Yinzhu''s parents, Haiyang and Nina all stood in a circle. Anxious mood is spreading in everyone''s heart, they are waiting.


    The whole seven days passed, but ye Yinzhu still kept the same appearance as he did when he came down from the sky. He sat there with his knees crossed and his whole body was scorched. Fortunately, there has been no change in the weather for the past seven days. And these people have been quietly guarding Ye Yinzhu''s side. Even if they eat, they take turns to go. They always keep at least six strong guardians around Ye Yinzhu.


    Xiangluan leaves. Under Nina''s order, xiangluan is sent back to Milan by Marshal Maldini. Her Milan Red Cross badge has no effect at all in front of Nina. When Nina saw the ocean in the camp of Donglong bazong, she knew that her niece had little chance to be with Ye Yinzhu. After all, she was more constrained by her identity than she was. If you let her feelings for ye Yinzhu deepen, it will only be more painful. Rather than this, it''s better to let them completely separate. Long pain is not as good as short pain. Nina knows this truth more than anyone.


    I''m afraid the only one who doesn''t worry is purple, because only he can really feel Ye Yinzhu''s state at this time. Although it seems that ye Yinzhu''s breath is faint on the surface, he can fully feel that the vitality in Ye Yinzhu''s body is increasing rapidly every day, and the energy in his body is not less than before, but more intense. It is also the guarantee of purple that these strong people around Ye Yinzhu did not try to cure him.


    "It''s been seven days. How can Yinzhu not wake up?" Seven days later, ocean obviously lost a circle, looking at Ye Yinzhu anxious voice are a little hoarse. She doesn''t have the physique of a warrior. In the past seven days, let alone rest, she has little food and water.


    "Calm down, ocean. I can feel that Yinzhu is about to wake up. Don''t worry The deep voice of the purple sea.


    "But it''s been seven days. Is ziyinzhu really OK?" Naturally, the ocean knows how important purple is to Yinzhu. In normal times, she would never say such a question to Zizhu, but the so-called concern is chaos. Yinzhu''s delay in waking up has already made her heart in chaos.


    Just at this time, the essence in purple eyes flashed and murmured, "breakthrough."


    In a flash, ye Yinzhu''s body vibrated slightly. Then, a strange scene appeared. His burnt black hair began to fall off, and the burnt black on his face also appeared cracks. In the cracks of the coke cracks on his body, a trace of purple light gradually seeped out. Seeing this scene, everyone''s heart was raised to his throat.


    At first, the process was very slow, but as the purple light became more and more intense, the sound of coke cracking was almost clear and audible, and pieces of dark coke began to peel off from ye Yinzhu, which looked very strange. At the same time, the bones of Ye Yinzhu''s whole body began to give out bursts of acid clucking sounds, as if they were rubbing against each other.


    Affected by the changes of Ye Yinzhu''s body, purple also began to change. A purple mist came out of purple and enveloped him. Purple obviously enjoyed the process. With a low roar, she immediately sat on the ground with her knees crossed and absorbed the benefits from ye Yinzhu''s breakthrough through the induction of her soul.


    Finally, all the coke on his face peeled off, and ye Yinzhu''s handsome face reappeared. His skin seemed to be more lustrous than before, flashing a healthy pink. A purple halo appeared on his whole body, and the light was a little deeper than before. Waiting for a long time, people''s faces finally eased down. They knew that in seven days, ye Yinzhu, who was seriously injured, was finally relieved.


    "Yinzhu." A little clear low call sounded from the crowd, a petite figure quickly appeared beside him, looking at Ye Yinzhu with concern.


    "Sula, don''t disturb him." The ocean stepped forward and made a silent gesture to Sula. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 494

    Sula nodded, her anxious eyes slightly relaxed. Seven days ago, at the end of the liudao battle, Sula just arrived. When she saw what ye Yinzhu was like, she was crying. For seven days, he stayed by Ye Yinzhu''s side without eating or drinking. If it wasn''t for Nina, ye Yinzhu''s opponent in the last battle, I''m afraid she would have attacked. In the past seven days, he waited no easier than the ocean. He hated why he didn''t come to Qin City earlier. Even if he couldn''t resist the enemy with Yinzhu, he could at least stay by his side.


    The light purple light gradually converged and poured into the body from the pores of yeyinzhu. A layer of light purple crystals appeared on the surface of his skin, just like the purple light released from his body. This time, the color of Amethyst also deepened a lot. At the same time, Zi''s body has completely become crystalline. From his breath, we can see that ye Yinzhu''s strength has also brought him many benefits. This is also the greatest benefit of the same life contract.


    These seven days, seemingly calm, but in fact Ye Yinzhu has gone through countless pain. On that day, the soul power that Phil Jackson introduced into his spiritual sea could not help him relieve his pain, but kept his spiritual world awake all the time. He could not only clearly feel every change of his body, but also clearly know what happened outside.


    Through the mental induction, he clearly "see" Phil Jackson with a unique way to force Nina to admit defeat, his heart finally relaxed. When he saw that the seven powerful forbidden incantations might break out at any time, he was very anxious. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything at that time. He didn''t let go until Nina gave up.


    Later, he saw that Qin Shang and Nina finally got together, and he was very happy for them. Seeing Sula coming, more excitement filled my heart. However, none of these can cover up his suffering.


    The clearer feeling makes him deeply feel every pain in his body. Under the control of Phil Jackson, the pure elements poured into his body. As soon as he entered his body, he began to repair the meridians in his body. Before, the supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp, had already brought the unbearable pain to Ye Yinzhu when he drove away the thunder hammer. At this time, the influx of non elements triggered the restoration of Bauhinia''s blood, but it made the pain several times more intense. You know, every meridian in the human body is connected with countless nerve endings, and the intense pain is like the strongest spiritual impact, constantly stimulating Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual sea and spiritual brand.


    Without the protection of Phil Jackson''s soul, no matter how determined Ye Yinzhu''s mind is, he can''t bear the pain. However, although the spiritual brand was protected, the pain he felt clearly still made him die. In this process, ye Yinzhu suddenly found that being conscious was such a terrible thing.


    This painful process lasted for three days. After three days, the meridians in Ye Yinzhu''s body had completely turned into purple. The powerful repair ability of Amethyst blood helped him to repair the damaged meridians. The three days'' severe pain also made Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power have an indescribable breakthrough. Such a strong stimulation, let alone him, even if he is a sub God level master, he can''t bear it. With such stimulation, his mental strength is undoubtedly greatly improved. Just like the steel forged in high temperature, ye Yinzhu''s spiritual sea is as firm as the forged refined steel. If we let him face Ferguson''s spiritual magic now, there will be no problem in resisting it. This is also the purpose of Phil Jackson to keep him sober. He is familiar with the cultivation of mental strength. He knows that although this method is domineering, it is by no means the promotion of pulling out the seedlings to promote. Although the pain of three days is unbearable, it also brings the best effect.


    From the fourth day, the pure elements that stimulate the blood of Amethyst begin to swim around Ye Yinzhu''s body, and the energy brought by Raytheon''s hammer and dead wood dragon harp when they wake up also begins to turn from wandering to integration, gradually integrating with Ye Yinzhu''s original power.


    Since ye Yinzhu took over the five hundred warriors of the God of death and led them to the extreme northern wasteland for training, and later took part in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle. After the qualifying battle, he was seriously injured by sneak attack, and challenged by the six duels. The ensuing events have already made him overdrawn. Even if he was not severely injured in the end, he would be seriously ill, and the internal injuries would have a great impact on his future cultivation.


    As a demigod, Phil Jackson has been hiding in Ye Yinzhu''s Dragon Soul Ring. He knows more about his physical condition than himself. I''m afraid only he can think of this new way to help Ye Yinzhu recover.


    Finally, after another four days, all the exhaustion and tiredness of Ye Yinzhu finally recovered, and all the hidden troubles and hidden injuries in his body disappeared in the seven days. On the surface, he was the same as ye Yinzhu before, but after he was reborn, he became a piece of pure jade, and a purple grade pure jade. It paved the way to Jackson''s sub level with a special way.


    His eyes slowly open, without any brilliance released, but the gentle and lustrous eyes reassure everyone. The overbearing killing brought by ziweiqin heart has been fully integrated into the origin of Ye Yinzhu, and will no longer affect his mood. And his fighting spirit and magic, also in this painful experience process, not retreat but advance, both break through to purple level two."I''m fine." A smile appeared on Ye Yinzhu''s handsome face, and the sunny smile relieved everyone greatly.


    Zi and ye Yinzhu almost opened their eyes at the same time. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, they couldn''t help laughing: "Yinzhu, your image is not very good! Let''s go clean it up first. "


    "Er..." Ye Yinzhu looked down at himself. The coke fell on the ground. In Shenyuan''s magic robe, the coke also peeled off in other parts of his body. At this time, he felt a little uncomfortable. He quickly confessed to the crowd, got up and ran. Into a purple light in front of the crowd disappeared.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s embarrassed appearance, the happy and dripping laughter immediately spread all over the area of 100 meters


    Two hours later.


    The palace of Lord Qin City.


    After finishing his own Ye Yinzhu, he stands in front of the public again. However, he looks a little strange now. Although his face looks more handsome than before, he is now a big bald head. If he has a little light, he will have a reflective effect. Looking at the gold, he said vigorously than mundis. Unexpectedly, the Qin emperor became the same as me.


    "Yinzhu, your hair will not grow out." Mei Ying is worried.


    Ye Yinzhu felt his bald head and said awkwardly, "it shouldn''t be. Mom, don''t worry. It will be OK after a while." There was no doubt another burst of laughter in his reply.


    At this time, the four alien groups of Qin City and the strongmen of Donglong bazong were all in the hall of the Lord''s mansion. It was the first time since Donglong bazong came here that the atmosphere was so harmonious.


    Elder Weiming stepped forward and said, "Yinzhu, I take back the elder''s order last time. You are still the two masters of Qin and Zhu. At the same time, I suggest you become the fourth elder. I have discussed with other people before, and everyone has no objection. You have proved your loyalty to our Donglong empire with your strength and actions. Here, on behalf of Donglong, I would like to express my deep apology to you and friends of Qincheng. Our Donglong empire is willing to live in peace with the aborigines of Qincheng and not invade each other. "


    The six way decision not only solves the internal contradictions, but also solves the external contradictions.


    The ocean stood aside and sighed, "is it really necessary for the Empire to be established?"


    Wei Ming was stunned for a moment. "Your Majesty, we have just won the victory of the six ways, and we will have six cities soon. It''s going to be a good start. "


    The ocean shook his head and said, "no, elder unknown. Six more cities mean nothing to us at all. How can our people control these six cities and make the people of these six cities obey our orders? They live a comfortable life in Milan. Even if they belong to us because of the six decisions, will their hearts belong to us? Even if the empire is to be established, only in the Brenner mountains and the Qin City can it have a chance to develop. What''s more, what do you think we can do up to now? The imminent chaos in the mainland is certainly a good opportunity. However, our strength is still too small. Starting a war can only bring more killing. For a belief, do we really want to spread these killing on the mainland? Even if our power is really strong, you can see the decree of Falan. If we stay in the Brenner mountains for six years, it will be better. Otherwise, our enemies will be not only Falan, but all the countries in the whole continent of lonzainus. As far as the countries in the mainland are concerned, we can be regarded as alien. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the ocean in surprise. Even he didn''t expect that the ocean would say such words. He couldn''t help nodding slowly, "I agree with the ocean that the Donglong empire can be established. But instead of spending a lot of time and experience trying to control the six cities that originally belonged to Milan, we should try our best to develop Qin City and develop our strength in the Brenner mountains. In order to reopen the French blue after ten years, we have to do a good job in defense when facing the French blue (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 495

    Weiming frowned and said, "don''t we want the six cities that are the six decisive cities?"


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at Nina standing beside Qin Shang, thought about it and said, "I think there should be a way to change it. I need to discuss it with grandma Nina before I can make a decision. "


    "None of the six cities you''ve got? Are you sure we can''t control those six cities? Don''t forget, in any city, there are people with the same blood as us. " Ju Zongzhu did not listen to the wind and said reluctantly. After all, the attraction of the six cities is enormous.


    "Shut up." The elder Wei Ming scolded Wei Ling impolitely and said in a deep voice, "it''s up to Lord Ye to decide this matter. It''s a decision you made through six ways. No matter what you do, we have no choice. As for the founding ceremony of the Empire... " At this point, he hesitated.


    Ocean firmly said: "although the crisis has passed, for the Empire, everything is just the beginning. It''s just a ceremony. Can we get recognition when we have this founding ceremony? "


    Elder Weiming nodded slowly and said, "well, let''s put down the founding ceremony for the time being. We have to discuss how the Empire will develop in the future. Your majesty, do you have any suggestions? The empire is yours, and we are all your people. You can rest assured that as long as you have enough ability to rule the Empire, we elders will immediately return the power to you. "


    With a cool smile, the ocean walked slowly to the center of the hall, "no, I never thought of having the ability to rule a country. I don''t want to be a queen. You pushed me to this position. Since you recognize my blood and my position, I will give you an order, and the only one. Although I can''t rule a country, I believe there is one person who can


    He turned around and looked at Ye Yinzhu sitting on the throne, with a faint smile in his eyes. "My order is to canonize Ye Yinzhu as regent of the Donglong empire from now on. In the future, all imperial affairs will be ordered by Ye Yinzhu. His words are mine. I think you should recognize the ability of Yinzhu. More than a year ago, Qin City was still a desolate city, but now it has the strength to compete with the Milan army. How can ordinary people do that? "


    "How can that be?" Although Ye Yinzhu saved the whole Donglong empire with his six way decision, he still couldn''t approve of it.


    The sea''s eyes fell on the first elder again, "why not. Before you appeared, I once said to Yinzhu that the ocean belongs to yeyinzhu. The ocean was, is and will always be. Even my people are his. Can''t my power be his? Since you recognize me as Queen, please don''t disobey my orders. To say the least, even if he is not the Regent, is it not the same to accomplish his purpose through my command? Instead of this, let him directly lead the Donglong Empire, or lead a completed Qin City. If we can''t unite and unite within ourselves, how can we compete with France in the future. I don''t understand politics, but I do know that no one in this Qin City is more suitable to be in the dominant position than ye Yinzhu. Only when he became the Regent of the eight schools of Donglong and regained control of the whole Qin City, would these friends of the indigenous people of Qin City be convinced to stay


    While saying that, the ocean stopped with his eyes to stop his own Ye Yinzhu. Her words are firm, and there is no room for change. All along, she knows that she has no ability to help Ye Yinzhu. In her opinion, being Ye Yinzhu''s wife is much happier than being the queen. Power originally belongs to the game between men. The ocean is a smart girl. She understands that the greater the power, the greater the obligation. She would rather give all this to her man. Who doesn''t want to see her man stronger and become a real ruler?


    After listening to the words of the ocean, everyone was silent. This time, even the leader of chrysanthemum sect, who liked to raise an objection, didn''t listen to the wind. Haiyang is right. As a queen, if her heart is entirely in Ye Yinzhu, ye Yinzhu has the same power as the Regent, even without the name of Regent.


    The ocean walked towards Ye Yinzhu step by step, her eyes softened again, and she said in a soft voice, "who is going to pulse and restore my face for me? Who will stand up for me? Who comforts me with a broad mind? Who can help me to defeat the enemy? Yinzhu, don''t refuse. I still said that the ocean belongs to yeyinzhu, now and in the future. In the heart of the ocean, you are already my dearest person. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are a little confused. He never thought that the ocean would express itself in front of so many people. Her four sentences describe the most important moment when she was with her, such as persuading the strong men of Donglong bazong. But only Haiyang himself understood that these four sentences were more important in persuading Ye Yinzhu. If ye Yinzhu doesn''t agree to be the Regent himself, it''s useless for her to say anything.


    Elder Weiming sighed, "in that case, let''s vote by show of hands." I thought to myself, when a woman really falls in love with a man, she is willing to give everything for him! At the same time, he also understands that the choice of ocean is not wrong, or extremely wise. Just as she said, only Ye Yinzhu, as the real ruler of Qin City, can the existing power of Qin City be perfectly integrated. It''s a really powerful force.Qin Shang and Ye Li raised their hands without hesitation. Although they were no longer the patriarchs, ye Yinzhu''s performance in the six way battle also made them return to the core of the eight Donglong sects'' power.


    After the second elder, LAN Ruxue, as the elder of the Supreme Court, also raised her hand. She thought that she would die. After the twists and turns, she desalinated everything. She regretted that she had to be so persistent. She left Ye Li for her persistent belief and gave up so many years of family happiness. So she raised her hand to support her only grandson.


    The leader of LAN zongzongzong has always been the only one who is forward-looking. Seeing LAN Ruxue raise her hand, she immediately expressed her support. At this time, four of the eleven people, eight patriarchs and three supreme elders, expressed their support for ye Yinzhu''s becoming Regent.


    "I also support my grandson. Her Majesty is right. If it wasn''t for Yinzhu, I''m afraid our Donglong Empire would no longer exist. Ziji, who is less than 18 years old, is the most promising young man I have ever met. I believe that in the near future, Yinzhu will be able to lead Donglong to prosperity. " While saying that, Mei Rujian also expressed his support.


    The other lords looked at each other with hesitation, but the next one who raised his hand surprised them. At this time, five of the eleven people have already expressed their support, and this sixth person has become particularly important. His appearance has also made more than half of Ye Yinzhu''s supporters. However, this sixth person has never been kind to Qin City.


    Seeing that the leaf didn''t raise his hand, everyone could not help but stay for a moment. Without leaf, he didn''t look at Ye Yinzhu and the ocean. His eyes fell on LAN Ruxue and sighed, "I just want you to understand that the decision I made was for the sake of Empire, not personal enmity. I admit that I don''t like Ye Yinzhu more because he is Ye Li''s grandson. However, I have to admit that he is an outstanding young man. I agree with master Mei that the Empire will become prosperous under his leadership. We are all old. It''s time for the younger generation to be the master. Ruxue, you say I''m not like a man. Maybe I can''t compare with Ye Li in many ways. Congratulations on your marriage. Maybe I should pursue the future. "


    LAN Ruxue''s eyes are a little complicated. It''s unrealistic to say that she doesn''t have any feelings for her. After all, he has been chasing her for so many years. However, at this time, she did not say anything, just holding the big hand of Ye Li.


    "Brother Wei, in fact, I have never hated you. In those years, you and I fell in love with Ruxue at the same time, which can only prove Ruxue''s excellence. For the Empire, we all have the same goal, just hope that the Empire will become better. " Ye Li''s mood can only be described by a cool word. I''ve been fighting with you for so many years, and today I''ve come to an end with a complete victory. Holding his wife''s hand tightly, the smile on his face was very happy.


    With a gloomy smile, Wei Ling said to the elder: "elder, I have already expressed my attitude. I''m a little tired and want to have a rest. "


    Weiming didn''t stop him, he can fully understand the feeling of not listening at this time. For the feelings between him and LAN Ruxue, Weiming saw too much, so he had to sigh helplessly to let him go.


    With the departure of Wuling, other patriarchs also raised their hands, including Mei Qing, the elder of meizong, who expressed their support for ye Yinzhu.


    -------------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 496

    Weiming said: "eleven people vote, ten people agree. I''m the last one left. As the chief elder, although I can''t change this situation, I have one vote of veto. Your majesty, I can obey your orders, but I have a condition


    The ocean frowned slightly and said, "elder, are you threatening me?"


    Weiming''s face showed a faint smile, "no, of course not. Would you please listen to my terms first? My condition is that the future successor of the East Dragon Empire must be the child of her majesty and the Regent. "


    "Ah?" The ocean did not expect that she would say such words, and suddenly blushed with shame. Even if there was a white light blocking her, she could not cover her shame at this time. When so many people express their courage to Ye Yinzhu, she can''t hold on any longer and almost runs to the back hall.


    The laughter spread in the hall, and the atmosphere became relaxed. Ye Yinzhu looked at Weiming awkwardly. Naturally, he didn''t expect that the supreme Presbyterian Council proposed such a condition. But the senior officials of Donglong eight sects all nodded with approval, thinking that the chief elder was thoughtful. This not only solved the immediate problem, but also will not change the purity of the blood of the emperors of the Donglong empire in the future.


    "Your Majesty, is that a promise?" Not clear some funny looking at the people around.


    Ye Li laughs and says, "of course, I''ve agreed. Her majesty has said that she is from our family. Let them have ten or eight children in the future. You can choose an heir. What I regret most is that I only gave birth to Ye Zhong. If I didn''t have trouble with Ruxue at that time, I would have given birth to ten or eight of him! "


    LAN Ruxue blushed and poked the leaves away. "Do you think my majesty and I are sows? There are ten or eight of them."


    Although her voice was light, all the people on the scene were the strong among the strong, and there was a burst of laughter. Even Nina, as a loser, holds Qin Shang''s hand and shows a soft smile.


    Among the people present, if the only one is not happy, I''m afraid Sura is the only one. Looking at the relaxed and happy atmosphere in front of her, Sula suddenly feels like an outsider, an outsider who can''t integrate into the whole. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, who is a little embarrassed in the first place, her heart aches for no reason.


    No, I shouldn''t be like this. Yinzhu and the ocean can be happy together. I should wish them well. But why does my heart hurt so much. Why did I walk to Qin City unconsciously after leaving landias and come to him again. I''m not willing to give up his last year? Unknowingly, the nails of his clenched hands have been deeply pierced into the palm, but the pain from his hands is far less than the deep pain in his heart.


    Weiming said with a smile, "well, let''s meet the Regent."


    "See Lord Regent." In addition to not leaf outside the eight patriarchs and three elders at the same time zhengse in front of Ye Yinzhu prostrated.


    Ye Yinzhu quickly jumped to one side from his position and said with a bitter smile, "don''t do that. I will lose my life. You are all my elders. How does that make me happy


    Ye Li stood up and said, "it''s not easy. You are the Regent now. Just give us an order that we don''t need to salute you later. Anyway, the laws of our Donglong Empire need to be reformulated. Let''s start with this one. "


    Ye Yinzhu quickly nodded, according to Ye Li''s words, gave the order that the elder and the eight patriarchs did not need to salute.


    Wei Ming smiles and says, "after all these years, I''ve never felt so relaxed as I do today. Your highness regent, everything about Donglong will be handed over to you in the future. It''s you who brought Donglong back from the brink of defeat. I believe you will do better than me in how to develop Donglong in the future. We old fellows are always at our disposal. Well, I think you and the messengers of Milan have something to talk about, so we don''t need to participate. You can fully represent Donglong. "


    With these words, it''s not clear that the elder is still bowing to Ye Yinzhu before he goes out. Like him, all the senior officials of Donglong, except Qin Shang, who is held by Nina, go out. Without exception, the expression on each face of the senior executives of Donglong has become a lot more relaxed. It''s not easy to put down these two words, but once you really put them down, you will get real relief.


    This cruel war not only saved Qin City and Donglong Empire, but also saved their persistent heart immersed in revenge and power. Now they leave everything to Ye Yinzhu, and each of them feels much more relaxed, and the burden on their shoulders has finally fallen.


    Looking at all the people left, ye Yinzhu could not help shaking his head helplessly. Anya, who was standing on one side, said with a smile: "this is undoubtedly the best result. It seems that we elves can continue to settle down here. Elder guru, are you goblin tribes going to move


    old face of guru is red. "What is migration? The Qin emperor is so powerful that he has perfectly preserved the Qin City. There is nothing more suitable for our goblin tribe than here. We have always been very supportive of Qin di. "Lutz laughed and said, "elder guru, I remember you didn''t say that at the beginning."


    Gulu looked at him angrily and said: "Lutz, you smelly boy, don''t try to cheat me to drink wine."


    "Well Elder, I''m wrong. Forgive me for being such a reckless young man. "


    "How old are you? Still young? "


    Ziwei said with a smile: "OK, let''s go out, too. I think Yinzhu and the messengers of Milan have something to talk about. Elder Wei Ming is right. The booty of the six way decision belongs to Yinzhu. No matter what decision he makes, we have no right to interfere. "


    Anya nodded and said with a smile, "I''m going to prepare a present for our new Regent. Brother in law, come with me, too. "


    "Are you all going?" Ye Yinzhu looked at everyone walking out one by one. He said in his heart, you are all relaxed, but all of this is on me.


    Anya said with a smile: "Yinzhu, this Qin City is yours. I''ve managed it for a long time before you come back. It''s time to give power back to you. Through this six way decision, I think none of us in Qin City will disobey your orders. Qin City is the real hero of Qin City. As the unknown elder said, we elves are always at your command. We''re partners, we''re friends, we''re brothers and sisters. "


    All the people left one after another, which made the hall of the Lord''s mansion empty, leaving only Qin Shang, Nina and Sula standing in the corner.


    Sula said faintly: "Yinzhu, if you have something to discuss, I''ll go out first."


    "Sula, what are you doing? Is there anything else I need to hide from you? They''re all gone, so stay with me. "


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eager eyes, Sula is soft in her heart and nods to Ye Yinzhu.


    Qin Shang took a look at Nina and said softly, "do I need to avoid suspicion?"


    Nina glared at him angrily, "avoid what suspicion, you old bastard, you owe me 28 years, now I want you to be by my side all the time, slowly compensate me."


    Qin Shang ha ha a smile, way: "good."


    Seeing the sweetness between the two old people, ye Yinzhu was very happy, "grandfather Qin, you can finally be with grandma Nina. I haven''t had time to congratulate you


    Qin Shang said with a smile: "we are all old. Now I just hope to spend the rest of my life with Nina. Nina''s right. I owe her so much. If I had been able to put down all my burdens and be with her regardless of everything, maybe our grandson would have been as big as you. "


    Nina blushed and said, "what are you talking about. OK, Yinzhu, let''s get down to business. You should know what I''m staying for As she said this, she let go of Qin Shang''s hand, walked slowly to Ye Yinzhu and sat down.


    The real first master of Milan empire was shy like a little girl before, but his eyes were full of wisdom. She is also the eldest princess of the Milan empire. For the sake of the Empire, she must strive for the interests as much as possible.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "grandma, first of all, I want to clarify one point. I never said that I would not want the six cities won by the six road decision." Of course, Nina''s purpose of staying is to know that if she only wants to hand over six cities to Ye Yinzhu, there is no need for her to stay. Although Nina left more because of Qin Shang, ye Yinzhu could guess some of her other purposes. With the growth of his strength, his mind has gradually grown up, and many difficult experiences have created the present Qin emperor. It was from this six way decision that the name of Qin emperor began to spread on the mainland of longqinus.


    Nina was not angry and said: "good boy, do you want to block my mouth as soon as you come up? You haven''t heard the ocean say just now that taking Milan''s six cities is not good for you (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 497

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I hear you. However, the view of the ocean does not represent my view. Don''t you also say that I am responsible for the final spoils of these six decisions? "


    Nina snorted and said, "do you really want six cities?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "if I say yes, will you give it to grandma?"


    Nina glared at him and said, "how dare you? I''ll strangle your grandfather Qin. "


    Qin Shang said wrongly: "what does it matter to me that he wants your city of Milan?"


    Nina said solemnly: "who let you old bastard teach this little bastard. If I don''t strangle you, who do I strangle? What about him? I''m not willing to


    Qin Shang is speechless. Nina''s words also bring a warm feeling to Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    Ye Yinzhu sincerely said to Nina, "grandma, I don''t want you to pinch grandpa Qin. You are right. Without grandfather Qin, I would not be today. At the same time, in the college, if it wasn''t for your help, if it wasn''t for the treasures you sent me, maybe I would not be in the world now. You can rest assured that I will not take advantage of the situation when Milan are facing a crisis. However, you also know that although everyone said that I was in charge. But whether it''s the newly established Donglong empire or the indigenous people in Qincheng, I have to give an account. " His meaning is obvious. I can ask for less, but not impossible.


    Nina sighed and said, "I understand your difficulty. Tell me what you want. As you know, the cities closest to your Qin City are the granaries of the Empire, the most important cities on the plains of Priya. If it''s a small city, why not give it to you. Now the war is about to begin, and the granary of the Empire must be protected. You can make the terms. As long as it''s not too much, I can make the decision. "


    Ye Yinzhu pondered for a moment and said: "grandma, as you know, I never mean to be in a dilemma with the Milan empire. Milan should not care about my little Qin City. After leaving the blue sky and sea, I came to the college. For me, the college is my second home. "


    Nina smile, said: "if before, the Empire really would not care about your little Qin City, this complex terrain of Brenner mountains is difficult to develop, for the Empire of Nuo Da, it would have been like chicken ribs. But now it''s different. Your Lord has accumulated so much power in just over a year. Elves, dwarves, goblins, and bimons. Who knows what you can do in six years. Although the number of Donglong eight sects is small, it is a powerful force that can not be ignored. When you integrate here, it is enough to threaten the whole empire. I''m afraid that you have already attracted the attention of the whole continent by relying on your own strength to complete the six decisive challenges this time. Tell me what you want. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "in my opinion, it''s more just luck to win this six way decision. Grandma, I don''t want to be polite to you. I won''t want those six cities. At this time, inserting Milan in the back will only deepen the contradiction between the two sides. I naturally like Milan more than landias. I don''t need six cities, but I will change the price of these six cities into six conditions. "


    "Oh? Which six. " Nina asked with a restrained smile. At this time, she and ye Yinzhu are equivalent to the national negotiations on behalf of both sides. Although the atmosphere is harmonious, this negotiation determines the future direction of bilateral relations.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "first, I hope to reach an agreement with Milan. At least in the six years under the six way contract, Milan can not restrict the development of our city in any way


    Nina said: "cooperation is from the perspective of both sides. It''s not difficult to limit your development, but first of all, you and your forces can''t step out of Qincheng. Besides, I want to know what''s good for us Milan to cooperate with you


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and throws out an advantage that Nina can''t refuse. "How about helping Milan hold down the kingdom of Florida?"


    Nina heart a surprised, stare at Ye Yinzhu way: "what do you say?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s face sank slightly, and said: "the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle, the sudden betrayal of the kingdom of Buddha and the covenant with Milan, caused my death 300 heavy losses. Five to two, I will never forget the 43 magician brothers who released life magic at the cost of burning life and soul at the time of crisis. They use their lives to bring us the possibility of victory, and also use their lives to defend the dignity of death. If you don''t take revenge, you will swear not to be a man. How can I be worthy of the two hundred brothers who died if I don''t let Buddha pay back ten times or a hundred times. The kingdom of fro will always be the enemy of our city until they are completely destroyed. Naturally, the power of Qin City can''t compete with that of a country, but as you can see, the soldiers of all ethnic groups in our Qin City are all elite. I''d like to lead an elite army to sneak into the territory of Buddha, which is difficult to build but easy to destroy. I can''t compete head on with the Flemish army, but I don''t think it''s difficult to hold them down. As long as I can hold down fro''s army, I think the pressure on Milan''s northern army can be reduced a lot


    Nina said decidedly: "well, if you can help the Empire hold down the army of Florida, Milan is willing to cooperate with Qin City for six years within this contract."


    The betrayal of the kingdom of fro has tilted the strength of Milan and landias, who were originally in balance. For Milan, the kingdom of fro is like a huge cancer hidden in the body. If there is no threat from landias, Milan will naturally be able to eradicate this cancer calmly. Fro can not be Milan''s opponent, but what is about to start now is the scuffle of the whole continent. Milan is attacked by many enemies, and the form is not optimistic. Nina has witnessed the strength of Qincheng, but ye Yinzhu has not exaggerated it. Although the strength of Qincheng is far from enough to compete with a country, it is not optimistic With the existing strength, it is no problem to hold down Buddha and bring them a certain blow. In the face of such a good thing, Nina has no reason to refuse.Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "revenge on fro is our sincerity to Milan. But in the fight against fro, I hope Milan can do a good job in providing support for the soldiers in front of us. I need a good supply team. Supply us with the food and equipment we need, and also send the booty we brought back from Buddha back to Qin City. Qincheng is understaffed and I think Milan should be willing to help us


    Nina nodded, "that''s OK. Milan''s first empire is not for nothing. We have plenty of people. I''ll send you as many supply troops as you want from the northern army reserve. "


    Ye Yinzhu stretched out a finger and said, "I want a supply team of 100000 people. A month later, when I show up at the border between Milan and fro, I want to see this supply team


    "A hundred thousand?" Nina looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. She obviously didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would want so many people. "Are you going to take all the soldiers of Qin City out? Even so, we don''t need a supply team of 100000 people. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it must be necessary. I have my own intention. Let me tell Grandma what it is. But you have to remember what I just asked. In the cooperation between the two sides, all the booty we brought back from Buddha belongs to Qin City. "


    Nina thought about it and said with a smile, "are you going to be a thief in Florida?"


    There was a flash of cold light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. "Buddha had to pay for what he had done. The kingdom of fro is a cancer in the back of the Milan empire. Let''s make Qin City another cancer in the kingdom of fro. I can''t absolutely guarantee that in this process fro won''t fight against Milan, but I will do my best to fight against this traitor


    Nina nodded and said, "well, I''ll promise you everything you say. Since it is the cooperation between the two sides, there must be some sincerity. The booty you brought back from Buddha is the reward for your expedition to Buddha. I''ll have golden personally supervise the troops and supervise the logistics supply team assigned to you. Take all the booty you get back to Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it''s really comfortable to cooperate with grandma. That''s my first condition. "


    Nina said with a smile, "say the second one. Judging from your first condition, it''s really for grandma''s sake. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "from the first point of view, we will cooperate with Milan. Since it is cooperation, I hope Milan can help me. Although my Brenner mountains are remote, they cover a large area, even one third of the area of a kingdom. But now there are too few people. The soldiers of all ethnic groups and the aborigines of Qin City are only about 40000 people. Milan has no interest in developing the barren Brenner mountains, but I have. I can promise Milan that I will never develop to the Brenner mountains within the six-year contract period, but I want to ask my grandmother to move all the people with black hair, black eyes and Donglong blood in the six cities I deserve to Qin City to my Brenner mountains. I can promise them that there will be no tax for three years. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Qin Shang''s eyes brightened, showing an irrepressible light of praise. He nodded gently.


    Nina''s face changed, "Yinzhu, I can''t promise you this condition. Do you know how many people have your Donglong blood in six cities? It''s a million level migration. Do you want Milan to help you build Donglong (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 498

    Ye Yinzhu didn''t worry. With a little smile, he said, "grandma, if I take these six cities according to the six way contract, don''t these Donglong descendants belong to our Qin City?"


    Nina slammed the table. "Are you threatening me?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "how dare grandson threaten grandma. I''m just stating a fact. The decision of six ways made me die and live. Shouldn''t I get something in return? Even if I don''t ask for the equivalent of six cities, at least it can''t be too different, right? The construction of Qin City needs manpower. From the perspective of the eight schools of Donglong, the descendants with Donglong blood are obviously the first choice. If grandma doesn''t want to, then we''d better take six cities as the compensation of six decisions according to the original contract. Although it''s difficult for us to do it ourselves, I think it''s still possible to move all the descendants of Donglong into Qincheng within six years. But in that case, we may not have time to help Milan against foreign enemies


    Nina stares at Ye Yinzhu fiercely, but ye Yinzhu''s eyes are very peaceful, just like where he sits gracefully when he plays the piano. She looks at Nina with a smile, but her eyes won''t let her.


    Sula stood aside. At this time, the gloom in her heart had disappeared. Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, she could not help nodding.


    All of a sudden, Nina laughed, "OK, OK, you sound bamboo. No wonder you will first say that you want to help Milan resist Froude, first give me such a sweet date to eat, and then put forward the real purpose, which makes it hard for me to refuse, right


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "grandma, I just sat in the position of Regent. I always have to do something for Donglong bazong. Otherwise, how can Donglong bazong really support me? It''s easier for me to put forward a condition than Milan to lose six cities, isn''t it? "


    Nina asked back, "should I equip you with weapons and equipment, organize a hundred thousand masters and give them to you?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "of course not. How can I put forward such a condition that makes you feel embarrassed? As you know, it''s not so easy to train an army. What''s more, the people with Donglong blood I want are not only young people, from one year old to one hundred years old, as long as Milan send them to us, we all accept them. And I will not ask Milan to give us any more money and weapons. It''s enough for Milan to help me support these new residents. With the backing of the plains of Priya, Milan has plenty of food, doesn''t it? This is my third condition. "


    Nina took a deep breath, reluctantly calmed her mood, "you really grow up, three conditions are perfect, three years of tax exemption? When you become a good man, you let Milan help you support millions of people. What a calculation! Can I say no? OK, I promise to help you migrate Donglong blood descendants from six cities. However, Yinzhu, I hope you will not touch my bottom line in the next condition, otherwise, we will break up today. Even if I give you six cities, Milan can completely close all the resources of your city. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "grandma, don''t worry. I think you are willing to accept the conditions behind me." Listen to Nina agreed to his second, third these two conditions, ye Yinzhu secretly relieved.


    Nina said calmly, "go on."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "my fourth condition is very simple. Since we cooperate with each other, I hope that Milan can give Qin City a fair trading environment in the past six years. That is to say, no matter what kind of trade between Milan and Qincheng, please do not restrict or increase taxes. All trade should be fair according to the market price. That''s not too much. "


    Nina''s face softened a little and said, "you are very considerate. I have no reason to refuse this offer. I can allow all the players of Qincheng to trade in Milan without restriction, but as you know, there is a law of Falan. We can''t officially announce this decision. We can only allow you to trade in secret. Please don''t be too open-minded when you trade


    "Certainly." Ye Yinzhu said: "at the beginning, five hundred warriors of the God of death followed me through life and death, and won the champion of seven countries and seven dragon cities for Milan, with a reduction of 40%. I can''t leave these old brothers behind, and they are all descendants of Donglong, with black hair and black eyes. There are only 300 people in total. I want to ask grandma to send them to Qin City, and let them follow me to participate in this military action against the kingdom of Buddha. I think, with them, my action will become more effective this time. "


    Nina frowned: "it''s not as simple as 300 people. Each of them is the elite of the Empire. They are qualified officers in the army. Although there are only three hundred people, they are better than a thousand. How can I explain to Silvio if you ask me to give you such an elite army? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "Uncle Silvio seems to listen to you very much. It turns out that I''m still a little strange. Now I know that grandma is the first master of the Milan empire. Besides, I''m afraid the economic power in your hands is the real economic lifeline of Milan."


    "How do you know?" Nina looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a trace of cunning light, "I said I guess grandma believe it or not?"


    "Good boy, you cheat me." Nina realized, "you little slicker. All right, just give you the three hundred. Come on, what''s the last condition? "Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "the migration of Donglong''s descendants in six cities is a major event. I don''t trust others to handle it. The sixth condition is that I hope you will personally preside over the migration, and I will send a person from Qincheng to supervise you. Of course, you can also send someone from Milan to supervise our fight against Fiorentina. It''s Fair for both of us. How about Oliveira? He is the leader of Milan''s young generation of soldiers and it''s just right to supervise us


    Compared with the previous conditions, this last condition is not like a condition, Nina said with a smile: "good boy, even grandma can''t believe it? And send someone to watch me. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "of course, that''s surveillance. However, I think you would like to be closely monitored. Grandfather Qin, this glorious task is up to you. Please keep a close watch on grandma so that grandma won''t discount her on this most important condition. " He added the word "close to the body" and said that at last, he couldn''t help laughing first.


    Nina realized this, and her face suddenly became more red. She raised her hand and knocked on Ye Yinzhu''s head, "good boy, how dare you make fun of grandma and ask for a fight."


    Qin Shang laughed and said, "yes, Regent, I promise to finish the task. I must bite her like a mosquito. "


    Nina glared at Qin Shang angrily, "you old bastard, taught this slippery little bastard. Even Oliveira wants to get rid of him. Don''t I know if he''s spying on you or being used by you? But forget it. It''s up to you. I''m your grandmother. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s six conditions, Nina is also secretly relaxed. Frankly speaking, ye Yinzhu''s six conditions are not excessive. Although it is difficult for millions of people to migrate, there is still a lot of difference compared with the wealth of the six cities. Even if the food consumed by the millions of people for six years is not too much, it is not difficult for the Milan Empire to bear it there It is also cost-effective for Qin City to use troops for the kingdom of Buddha. Milan is the largest grain producing country in the mainland, and we can take this out. The most important thing is that ye Yinzhu didn''t want any property or equipment. As ye Yinzhu said, it''s not easy to build an army. Equipment alone is astronomical. Even though Donglong bazong has accumulated some property, Nina still doesn''t believe that Qin City can cultivate a large army in a short time. It needs too much support from all sides. It''s just for people. It''s acceptable to her. On the surface, although she is a little dissatisfied, she is actually very happy with Ye Yinzhu''s proposal and feels that her grandson has given her enough face.


    "Well, your terms have been put forward. The cooperation between the two sides should be mutually beneficial and open. You have put forward six conditions, but I only mention one. In the next 20 years, unless Milan take the initiative to use troops against Qincheng, Qincheng will not launch any form of attack against Milan. "


    "Nina, do you mean we can only be beaten passively?" Qin Shang frowned.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand to stop his grandfather Qin from going on, nodded solemnly, and said: "grandma, I said that I thought Milan was my second home. I never thought of using troops against Milan, and I have no ambition to unify the mainland. I can assure you that. I have agreed to your request. In 20 years, as long as Milan does not take the initiative to attack Qincheng, the army of Qincheng will never occupy Milan. If conditions permit, Qin City can even help Milan resist foreign enemies. You can still think of Qincheng as a subsidiary of Milan, just a relatively independent subsidiary. "


    The so-called back to the tree to enjoy the cool, although the Milan empire can not be compared with the French blue as strong, but the French blue can be said to be an institution, not a country, which is equivalent to the belief of the mainland of lonzainus. Now the French Blue closed for ten years, even if they get six cities, but they are completely isolated, which is too bad for the development of Qin City. Ye Yinzhu has his own ideas, and it is the most unwise to fight against the Milan empire.


    ---------------------------


    for those who like Xiaosan''s works, please support Xiaosan. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 499

    Listen to Ye Yinzhu so happy agreed to his conditions, Nina immediately laughed, "good grandson. Now I really believe in your sincerity. Try to build your piano city. In some equipment, as long as Milan is rich, I can even help you secretly. Now for you, the most important thing is how you will deal with the closure of Falan in ten years. The six way decision can last for six years. After six years, you can even make another six way decision and delay this time. But when the closure period of Falan is over, they will not let go of the Donglong Empire and your Qin City. In ten years, it depends on your development whether you can compete with Falan. From my point of view, I hope that Milan will always form an alliance with Qin City. At least in my opinion, Qin City is much better than a kingdom like Buddha. "


    "Falan." Hearing these two words, the light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes became stronger. He knows that no one is optimistic about the future of Qin City. Ten years of continuous development, but can Qin City really develop to compete with France and blue? It''s almost impossible. The seven tower owners of the seven towers of Falan, they are all sub God level strength! The French twelve paladins are an army that can sweep the mainland of lonzainus. But ye Yinzhu doesn''t agree. He knows that he doesn''t have no chance at all.


    The cold light in his eyes slowly converged, and a smile reappeared on Ye Yinzhu''s face. He took Nina''s hand and said, "grandma, now that we''ve finished talking about business, should you confess? What a shame you''re hiding from me


    Nina said with a smile, "do you mean my strength? Don''t say you don''t know, even Qin Shang doesn''t know my real strength. But for these six decisions, I''m afraid I would have hidden it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s not only your strength, but also the story of you and grandfather Qin. Since you are in love, why can''t you be together at the beginning? "


    Nina sighed and said, "there are a lot of things that we can''t help ourselves. We can''t be together if we love each other. At the same time, there are many things that we can''t control. No matter how strong we are, we can''t avoid these troubles."


    Standing on the side of Sula nodded gently, seems to agree with Nina''s words, but now ye Yinzhu and Qin Shang''s eyes are focused on Nina, did not notice Sula''s expression.


    As if in memory, Nina slowly said: "this year I am 69 years old, your grandfather Qin is 76 years old. The story begins 60 years ago. Before I tell you this story, let me tell you another identity. Up to now, there is nothing to hide. There are seven towers in Falan. In the eyes of the outside world, the leader of the seven towers is the master of Falan, but they don''t know that the real ruler of Falan is eight people. In addition to the seven tower owners, there is also an inspector with the same status as the seven tower owners. This inspector also holds another position, that is, the head of the twelve paladins of Falan, who nominally controls all the armed forces of Falan except magicians. I am the Ombudsman of this generation. "


    "What?" Ye Yinzhu stares at Nina, and even Sula is stunned. Only Qin Shang can keep calm for a while.


    After seeing Nina''s strength, ye Yinzhu thought that besides Falan, there was a second God level strong man in the outside world. But at this time, even Nina was born in Falan, and she was also a high ranking inspector. For a moment, countless questions appeared in his mind.


    "Don''t ask me anything. I''ll tell you slowly. When I was very young, I met my teacher, the last inspector of France, the head of the twelve paladins of France. Shifu is very kind to me. Originally, I was a carefree princess in the palace. It was the arrival of Shifu that brought me into contact with the true meaning of martial arts. When I was nine years old, my master thought I had enough foundation, so he took me back to Falan for ten years. Ten years passed in the blink of an eye, and when I left Falan, I was nineteen years old. Master ordered me to return to the Empire of Milan and start training outside. At that time, I was far less powerful than I am now, even compared with you. You are the real genius. You have also been to Falan. You should know that training in Falan can get twice the result with half the effort for magicians. Similarly, training in some special places in Falan can also help warriors It''s a huge benefit. "


    Ye Yinzhu fretted in her heart, looking at Nina and then Qin Shang, "that''s when you met grandfather Qin."


    Nina blushed and glanced at Qin Shang beside her. "It was at that time that she met him. At that time, he was like a minstrel, dressed in white and playing Guqin... " At this point, she was obviously a little shy and couldn''t go on.


    Qin Shang said with a smile: "your grandfather Qin was very handsome when he was young. You don''t have to listen to how we were together. Anyway, we both fell in love with each other. At that time, we didn''t know each other''s identities, and I didn''t know Nina''s hidden identity of Falan. "


    Listening to Qin Shang''s words, Nina seemed to go back to the beginning and said vaguely: "that was the happiest time in my life. About a year later, Qin Shang accompanied me back to Milan city. I didn''t tell him my identity in Milan. He played the piano to me every day. Because of his relationship, I really like music and chose the most suitable one to play with Qin My Xiao is my instrument. We visited all the scenic spots around Milan, and I found that I already loved him and couldn''t extricate myself. Finally, one day I couldn''t help telling him who I was in Milan. But the next day, he left, leaving me only a letterNina glares at Qin Shang fiercely, and pinches him with her right hand. Qin Shang''s look suddenly becomes strange, but she has to defend her face in front of Ye Yinzhu and Sula and refuses to let her cry out.


    "The old bastard said in his letter that he was just a civilian, but I was a princess of Milan. Although he loved me in his heart, he couldn''t stand up. We were not people in the same world. At that time, I was almost angry by his letter. Would I care about his identity when I love him? Will my love for him change because of the identity gap between us? "


    As she said that, Nina was waiting for Qin Shang, her eyes were shining, and she said everything in her heart.


    Qin Shang said with a bitter smile: "you should know now that the identity gap I said at the beginning was just an excuse. I''m a member of the eight schools of Donglong, but you are the princess of Milan empire. How can we say that the Milan empire is also the product of the split of the west dragon Empire? If I''m with you, as the leader of qinzong, how can I explain to the other schools and the elders? I can''t help it. Do you think I felt better when I chose to leave? "


    Nina''s face softened slightly. "If you didn''t show up in front of me after you left that time, maybe we would have passed. After all, time can dilute a lot of things. At least at that time, the love between us was not unforgettable


    Qin Shang nodded: "yes! It is because of this that I made up my mind to cut off the relationship between us. But who knows what happened afterwards. "


    Ye Yinzhu couldn''t help asking, "what happened then?"


    Nina said: "as time goes by, it''s getting closer and closer to my teacher''s appointment to return to France. So I decided to travel to the mainland countries, on the one hand, to increase my knowledge, on the other hand, to let myself forget this heartbreaker as soon as possible. So, I set out from Milan City, the first stop went to Ascoli kingdom. Maybe it''s fate that binds us together. When I came to the kingdom of Ascoli for only three days, I saw him again and this old bastard


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment, looking at Qin Shang and Nina, unable to speak for a moment. The relationship between them is really complicated.


    Qin Shang lowered his head and said nothing, as if he knew he was sorry for Nina.


    Nina continued: "this time I saw Qin Shang seriously injured. Originally, before I met him, I had thought about many ways to revenge on him and vowed to give up my love for him. In this way, those who are as timid as a mouse and choose to give up in the face of difficulties are not worth my love at all. My character has always been strong. However, when I saw him fall in a pool of blood under the siege of a circle of people, looking at his dying grace, looking at the broken guqin, my heart softened


    "Nina, I''m sorry." Qin Shang sighed deeply. His voice was trembling because of choking.


    Nina looked at Qin Shang''s deep guilt in her eyes and gently shook her head. "I don''t mean to blame you anymore when I mention these things. Now that everything has passed, we can finally leave everything behind and get together again. When I tell you this, I still want to tell you a secret. You can continue to listen. "


    Qin Shang nodded blankly.


    Nina said: "I saved Qin Shang and rented a house in a small village near the capital of Ascoli. At that time, he was seriously injured. Even the best light mage could not cure him. We can only rely on his physical fitness to support him slowly. When he came out of his coma, it was ten days later. At that time, he saw that I was the one who saved him and refused to be treated. I had a hard time persuading him. As if he had left without saying goodbye, it was him who was hurt. If it wasn''t for his injury at that time, I would have gone (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 500

    Qin Shang peeped at Nina and said, "but you still don''t want me."


    Nina was not angry and said: "yes, I can''t bear you. Who let me No more interruptions, or I''ll blow you out. "


    "OK, OK, I surrender."


    Nina said: "it took him three months to recover from his injury. We also lived in that village for three months. From the initial embarrassment, to the recovery of everything before, and even to the later more unforgettable love. Finally, on a thunderstorm night, after drinking some rice wine from the villagers, we ate the forbidden fruit


    Standing on one side, Sura asked curiously, "director Nina, what is forbidden fruit?"


    Nina''s face turned red. "You boy, ask Yinzhu back."


    Yinzhu scratched his head and said, "yes! Grandma, what is forbidden fruit? I haven''t either


    Nina is a little speechless. She turns her head and looks at Qin Shang, who is forced to bear a smile. She says angrily, "explain it to them."


    Qin Shang said with a smile: "the so-called forbidden fruit refers to the last relationship between men and women."


    Ye Yinzhu and Sula understand this. They look at each other. Ye Yinzhu is embarrassed, but Sula''s face is already red.


    Nina, after all, was old, and although she was a little ashamed, it was not as obvious as the young people, "but do you know what happened later? When I woke up the next morning, I was supposed to be immersed in sweetness, but suddenly found that Qin Shang, the old bastard, had left again. He left me another letter. This time, he didn''t even say why, just let me take care of myself. "


    "Ah?" This time, even ye Yinzhu felt that his grandfather Qin had gone too far.


    Qin Shang sighed and said, "do you think I want to leave? In fact, although I was deeply in love with you at that time, I always held myself and didn''t dare to have too close relationship with you. However, I was drunk that night, and the feelings in my heart burst out like torrents. I still had a relationship with you. Just when I was going to give up everything, even regardless of the eyes and blame of the people in the eight sects, and even give up that the master of the Qin sect wanted to be with you, you said something that I couldn''t accept


    Nina was stunned. "What did I say?"


    Qin Shang said: "you said in your dream that you would take me back to Falan to see your teacher in Falan and let him marry us."


    "What?" Nina looks at Qin Shang in shock. She finally understands why Qin Shang chose to leave after having such a relationship with herself. Even if he can accept his identity as a princess of Milan Empire, he can''t accept his origin from Falan. Falan is the real goal of the eight schools of Donglong. How to say, Qin Shang''s blood belongs to Donglong.


    "It turns out that it was because I said such a word that you left. At that time, I thought you were really a heartless person. At that time, you broke my heart. I don''t know what you said. In despair, I returned to Milan. It''s a whole year before I agreed with my teacher to return to France. Qin Shang, do you know the secret I want to tell you? Shortly after I returned to Milan, I found out that I was pregnant


    Hearing the last sentence, Qin Shang stood up fiercely from his seat, his eyes full of incredible light, looking at Nina, his whole body, trembling everywhere, "you, what do you say?"


    Nina looked at Qin Shang with a smile, "you are my only man. What do you say I''m talking about? Originally, I didn''t intend to tell you about it at all, because I didn''t expect that we could really get together. But now, the secret has no meaning to keep. Yinzhu, Sula, you should remember that this matter can''t be said in any case. Because it is related to the reputation of the royal family of Milan, and it is a more important secret of the royal family of Milan. "


    Qin Shang suddenly sat back like a vented ball and said with a bitter smile, "I hurt you. No wonder you never married. It turned out that something like this happened. I can imagine your father''s face when he found out that his favorite daughter was unmarried and pregnant. You must have suffered a lot, Nina. I''m sorry for you, and I''m sorry for our children. Let his young life die before it comes to this world. "


    Qin Shang looks at Nina, his eyes are full of regret, and his face is full of tears. His hands, which are always stable because of playing the piano, are shaking like chaff.


    "Qin Shang, come on, who told you that our children died before they came into this world? Besides, I have not suffered any humiliation and torture. " Nina looks at Qin Shang''s sad appearance. She is happy and distressed in her heart. What''s happy is that he really cares about himself in his heart. But seeing him so sad, how can Nina not feel distressed. Take out a handkerchief from the bosom, gently wipe the tears on the face for him.


    "You, what do you say? Did you give birth to our baby? No, it''s impossible. It''s a shame for a father to allow his children to show up Qin Shang looks at Nina stupidly. Although he says so, he still has one in ten thousand hopes in his heart. After all, he is in his seventies this year. Who doesn''t want to have a child of his own.Nina sighed and said, "yes, I gave birth to that child. Before returning to French blue. I never told you about the imperial family. But there are only two children in my life, my father and my mother. In the year when I was pregnant with your flesh and blood, my father was checked by the imperial doctor and confirmed that he could no longer have children. That year, the father announced that his mother was pregnant. I''m afraid you didn''t pay attention to this. Yinzhu and Sula are still young, so it''s impossible to know. However, ten months later, when my father announced that the royal family of Milan finally had an heir and that Silvio was made Prince after his birth, it was also the moment when I set foot on the road to France


    Qin Shang didn''t understand Nina''s meaning. "You just said that you gave birth to our child and that you returned to Falan? Did you take him to faram


    Nina looked at Qin Shang in tears and laughter, "you fool. Don''t you understand that caring leads to chaos? Do you want me to tell you the secrets of the imperial family? "


    Sura suddenly said in an extremely shocked tone: "director Nina, isn''t the emperor Silvio your brother, but your..."


    This time, Qin Shang and ye Yinzhu were almost shocked at the same time. Sula''s bold guess contacted Nina''s words, which surprised them. They couldn''t believe it was true. If it''s as Sula said, it''s really the biggest scandal and secret of the Milan royal family.


    Nina sighed. "Fortunately, Sylvio is like my mother, inheriting the color of my hair and eyes. If he is like you, he really can''t survive. At the beginning, when I came back to the palace and found that I was pregnant, my father soon got the news. The father was not angry. He asked me who my child''s father was. I didn''t say it because I didn''t want to mention your name at all. My father later gave me two choices. One was to kill the child immediately. Of course, I don''t agree. Although I hate you, the child is innocent. That''s the crystallization of my love with my only man for the first and perhaps the last time in my life. The second choice my father gave me was unexpected. My father told me frankly that he had no son. Among our three sisters, my two sisters had no ability at all, and I couldn''t inherit his throne after I entered Falan with my master. So my father said that after I gave birth to this child, I had to leave the palace and go back to Falan immediately, and this child was not my son, but my younger brother, that is, not my father Heir to Milan. After all, my blood runs through him. "


    Ye Yinzhu lost his voice and said, "no wonder my name is uncle Silvio and your grandmother. You have never refuted. It turns out that my name is right. So xiangluan is your own granddaughter and Fisichella is your grandson? "


    Nina nodded with a bitter smile, "Qin Shang, we have a child. He is the emperor of Milan. He has the blood of the royal family of Milan, and also the blood of your East Dragon. To say the least, half of the East Dragon people are in power in the current Milan empire."


    Qin Shang said: "Silvio, he, does he know?"


    Nina nodded, "when my father passed the throne to him, and also the day I returned to Milan, my father told Silvio everything, and told him, no matter when, listen to me, I come back from France, will be the pillar of Milan forever. After Silvio succeeded to the throne, with my full help, I excluded all my father''s ambitious brothers and nephews and helped Silvio succeed in inheriting the grand unification. He didn''t disappoint my father and me. Over the years, he has worked hard to develop Milan in an orderly way. Although the crisis this time comes from the whole continent, I believe that Milan will be able to survive (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 501

    After listening to Nina''s words, ye Yinzhu fully understands the relationship between the high-level royal family in Milan. Silvio is the emperor, but Grandma Nina in front of her can be said to be the emperor. No wonder she can directly agree to the six conditions she just put forward. I didn''t expect that the identity of the people around me was so complicated. First, Haiyang became the only heir of Donglong royal blood, the queen of Donglong Empire, and now xiangluan has become Qin''s granddaughter, which is really hard to accept.


    Tears fell from Qin Shang''s face again. "It turns out that I have never been alone. I also have relatives. I have a wife who gave birth to a son for me. I also have sons and grandchildren who have become emperors. Life is like this, what do you want. Nina, you''ve given me too much. Please accept my thanks. " While saying that, Qin Shang stood up, ignoring Nina''s blocking, obstinately bowed to Nina.


    Nina understood Qin Shang''s temper very well and didn''t stop him by force. She helped him up after watching him worship. "Fool, as long as you don''t leave without saying goodbye, I will be satisfied. Come with me when I go back to Milan. I''ll take you to see our son. Silvio didn''t know how many times he asked me who his father was, and I never told him. Now, it''s time for him to meet you. "


    Qin Shang said with a bitter smile, "I am not worthy to be his father. I... "


    Nina frowned and said, "come on, stop talking. Let Yinzhu see jokes? You don''t know about Silvio, and it''s not all your fault


    Qin Shang said, "what happened later? What happened when you went back to France? I remember it was more than ten years since we met again. "


    Nina said: "you should be able to imagine how I felt when I came back to France. When I was pregnant with Silvio, I didn''t feel better. Maybe, that''s why Silvio''s physical condition is not good now. Even when he was born, most of his appearance took our shortcomings. When I gave birth to him, when I left Milan to return to France, my body was in the weakest state, even worse than an ordinary person. Back to Falan, when the teacher saw my appearance, he was heartbroken. The teacher said that he never thought that the experience of these years would make me look like this. When I left, he just thought that my strength was enough to experience, but he ignored the most important feelings of people. The teacher did not blame me. Under his careful care and guidance, I gradually recovered my anger. At that time, the teacher had been more than 400 years old, and was about to enter the final stage of demigod level, and went to the end of his life. The teacher said that the position of inspector must be inherited, and I am his only successor. But because I have suffered so much damage to my vitality after this ordeal, I have missed the best time to cultivate and grow up with my own strength, not to mention I have broken my child''s body. Just when I thought the teacher would give up on me and look for another disciple, the teacher told me that


    Said here, Nina''s eyes red up, "teacher, he put all his fighting spirit into my body in a special way, condensed into a ball, helped me rebuild the foundation, reborn. But he left the world because he lost the fighting spirit of demigod. It was the teacher who gave me a second life and this powerful force in front of me. It took me 15 years to absorb all the fighting spirit from the teacher. When I came back to Milan, I was almost 40 years old. Back in Milan, I had a quiet life for a few years. At that time, I thought I had forgotten you, but who knows, when I met you again, I found that your figure in my heart has never faded


    Qin Shang said: "that time, I went to Milan, just to find a chance to look at you secretly. After more than ten years, I think you may have forgotten me and should get married. But who knows, you''re still single. "


    Nina said: "you know, when I saw you again, I even wanted to kill you. Maybe that''s the only way to erase you from my heart. But I can''t do it. That''s the last time we meet. It was also from then on that I entered the Milan Academy of magic and became a teacher, a teacher of the Department of divinity. Also from that time on, Silvio gradually grew up and became the most powerful emperor of Milan with my help


    Qin Shang choked: "if I had more courage at that time and could put down all the burden in my heart when I saw you, maybe I would have known the existence of my son. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. "


    Nina grabs Qin Shang''s hand, "the past has passed, 50 years, 50 years of ups and downs, we can finally be together. Qin Shang, if you dare to leave without saying goodbye again


    "No, it won''t. Even if you hit me, you can''t get rid of me this time. Although I can''t live five hundred years like you, I will spend the last few decades of my life by your side to repay what I owe you. I figured it out. I figured everything out. As long as you don''t dislike me, I''m even willing to break away from the eight schools of Donglong for you, even if it''s just guarding you forever. "


    Nina smiles, tears in her eyes. She knows that she finally got the man completely. Although the times have changed and they have missed 50 years, they have finally come together.Ye Yinzhu and Sula didn''t open their mouths, because they didn''t want to destroy the atmosphere in front of them. Ye Yinzhu smiles and silently blesses the two old people, but Sula''s heart is more sour. Although there are some differences, how similar she is to Nina! Even I can''t compare with her, at least she and Qin Shang still love each other, but what about myself? In Yinzhu''s eyes, he is just his good friend. He doesn''t even know that he is a woman. Director Nina, do you know? In fact, you are lucky, at least you have a teacher who has given his life for you, but my teacher, however


    Think of here, unconsciously, tears are also full of Sula''s face. Although Ye Yinzhu saw it, he naturally thought it was because Sula was moved by the story of Qin Shang and Nina, and didn''t think much about it.


    The two elders were so sorry that their mood gradually calmed down after a long time.


    "Well, the story between us is over. Yinzhu, just three days before you were sober, landias, bourbon and Polly formally declared war on us. The attitude of the kingdom of Buddha was ambiguous. Although it did not declare war with them, the deployment of domestic troops was abnormal. At the same time, the three Orc tribes launched an offensive at the same time. The difference is that the kingdom of Buddha has not become the target of attack this time. The orcs of warlord fortress and Thor''s hammer tribe have merged together and attacked our northern Legion at the same time. Now they have entered a state of fierce battle. Maldini led the northern Legion to form a defensive front and could not hold out. Needless to say, this war was planned by landias long ago. I can even conclude that landias and the orcs colluded with each other. Otherwise, how could the orcs launch attacks at the same time and give up the much weaker Buddha than Milan? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "grandma, I''m afraid this war will not be short. However, since you are the inspector of Falan, why did you not return to Falan this time? What''s more, Francois is more inclined to landias. You should have known that


    Nina sighed and said: "my identity as a supervisor is to check whether the actions of the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan are carried out according to the original law of Falan. On the surface, I''m the head of the order of the twelve. But in fact, I couldn''t mobilize the knights at all. If you want to mobilize the forces of the paladin, it must be decided by the Seventh Tower Lord and me. Although I can get two votes as an inspector, there are seven people in the seven towers. Those seven old guys never look at me. Of course, they didn''t know that I was born in Milan and was a princess of the Milan empire. This incident happened suddenly, and I expected that French Blue would be closed. But I didn''t expect that French Blue would support dyadias so much, which made me a little confused. But as long as I''m here, landias won''t want to cross the minefield. Later, I will go to the front line of the northern Legion first. The orcs are too arrogant. I have to teach them a lesson, and then I will complete the six conditions you put forward. I''ll send troops to the kingdom of fro to hold it down temporarily. You just said one month, right? After one month, it''s up to you. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "grandma, in a month''s time, I will lead the right people to the border between Milan and Florida. Don''t worry. The human migration of Donglong blood in six cities is also a problem for you to carry out as soon as possible. "


    Qin Shang and Nina have gone. They obviously have a lot to say. After all, they will leave here tomorrow after so many years. Qin Shang has formally indicated to Ye Yinzhu that he will no longer be in charge of the affairs of the eight schools of Donglong. Qin Zong originally has only two of their masters and apprentices, and ye Yinzhu is in charge. Grandfather Qin finally got the hard won happiness. Ye Yinzhu naturally fully supported his choice and put all the responsibilities on his shoulders.


    ----------------------------------


    as for VIP tickets and recommended tickets, please support Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 502

    All the people left. Ye Yinzhu and Sula were left in the hall of Lord''s mansion. They finally had time to talk.


    "Sula, where have you been these days. I went back to Milan to find you, only to find that you had already left I don''t know why, seeing Sula''s return, ye Yinzhu has a feeling of special peace of mind, as if the pain he suffered before had never happened.


    Looking at Yinzhu''s eager eyes, Sula lowered her head and said, "I was a little homesick, so I went home to have a look. Unexpectedly, so many things happened. Now that you have decided not to return to Milan, I also want to live in your piano city for a while, OK? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "of course. Sula, tell me the truth, what''s your relationship with Farran? "


    "Falan? I don''t understand what you''re talking about Sula felt that her heart seemed to have missed a beat and forced her to suppress her slight panic.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "last time in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle, I met the black phoenix of landias. Thanks to her mercy twice, I was able to lead Milan to the final victory. At that time, she told me that she was your elder martial sister. It''s because of you that you let me go. I have accurate information that black phoenix is from Falan, and may be a disciple of the Dark Tower leader in Falan. Since she is your elder martial sister, you... "


    "No, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Yes, black phoenix is my elder martial sister, but it''s different from what you think. Our teacher just taught us the skills of thieves. Think about it. If I came from France like black phoenix, would I be as strong as I am now? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Sula with some doubts and said, "but I really think you are very similar to her in many places. Although your appearance is quite different, no matter your height or appearance, there is nothing similar. But when I first saw him, I felt very familiar and kind. When I know about your relationship, I think you are so similar. "


    Sula said angrily, "so you are doubting me? Since you don''t believe me, I''ll go. " Then he turned and walked out. There was a sharp contrast between the anger on the surface and the sadness in her heart. Sula sighed in her heart. She didn''t expect that she just wanted to stay by his side in the last year, but she couldn''t do it. Yinzhu is really smart, but how did he know he came from the Dark Tower? She never thought that there was a big secret hidden in Ye Yinzhu, and there was Phil Jackson, the teacher of Sloan, the owner of the dark tower.


    "Come on, Sula. I don''t believe you." Ye Yinzhu saw that Sula was angry and jumped out with an arrow, holding her hand.


    Sula''s cold hands were held by him, and her heart beat suddenly missed another beat. Don''t look at him.


    "Sula, don''t be angry with me, OK? I didn''t mean to doubt you. Just asking. If you don''t like it, I won''t ask in the future. Our brother finally met again, and I''m looking forward to you galloping with me on the battlefield of Buddha. "


    Slowly looking back at Ye Yinzhu''s sincere eyes, Sula said, "then you can''t doubt me any more."


    Ye Yinzhu promised, "sure. Sula, I miss your cooking. I haven''t eaten it for a long time. You see, isn''t it... "


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu with some doubts and said, "you don''t want me to stay because you want me to cook for you."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "how can it be. We are good brothers. However, to tell you the truth, maybe I am used to being with you and being taken care of by your little housekeeper. Without you by my side, I always feel something is missing. When you are in the dormitory, you can always put everything in order. At that time, what I was looking forward to in class every day was to go back to the dormitory as soon as possible, because I knew you must have prepared the food for me. To tell you the truth, I really don''t have any desire for power. If I can choose, I would like to return to our previous life. "


    Sula sighed. Why didn''t she want to get back to her old life? But now everything is impossible, "people can''t help themselves. The responsibility you are taking now has decided that you can''t put it down easily. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with deep feeling: "that''s right, so you are my good brother, so you should stand beside me and support me, right? Stay here, we can be together again every day. It''s been a long time since I was so excited. "


    Sula nodded softly. "Don''t let go."


    Ye Yinzhu then found that he had been holding Sula''s hand. He suddenly felt that Sula''s soft hand was reluctant to let go. He was dark in his heart. What''s the matter with him? When he was in Milan, he had this feeling more than once. No, it''s impossible. How can I feel that way about a man? Even a little intimate contact with the ocean doesn''t feel as strong as with Sura.


    Let go of Sula''s hand, ye Yinzhu said sincerely: "Sula, if only you were a girl."


    Sula was stunned and her heart beat faster. Did he find out? "What''s good?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if you are a girl, I will marry you to be my wife! It''s so good to be industrious and frugal and cook. "Sula said bitterly, "eat, eat, you know to eat. I don''t think you should be called Ye Yinzhu. You should be called Ye Yinzhu."


    Ye Yinzhu laughs and says, "you promised to cook for me all my life. You can''t go back on it. Even if you marry a wife in the future, our brothers will be together. "


    Sula was a little flustered by Ye Yinzhu''s words, "you all have the ocean, do you still want to marry other women?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment and said strangely: "Sura, frankly, I didn''t know whether I had any feelings for the ocean before. It was not until this time that she was robbed by our eight schools of Donglong that I found that she occupied an indispensable position in my heart. No matter what I do, the ocean is always by my side, always supporting me. She is a poor girl, but I always dare not accept her feelings


    Listening to the words in front, Sula''s face turned pale. When ye Yinzhu said the last sentence, she subconsciously asked, "why can''t you accept it?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "because there seems to be a shadow in my heart, which is more important than the ocean. But I''m not sure it''s true. Because I''m just a couple of friends with her. I really can''t believe that in my heart, her status is even more important than the ocean. "


    Sula looked at him in surprise. There was another woman in his heart. At this time, his face was pale without a trace of blood. "Is it xiangluan? Xiangluan is really beautiful. But you''ve seen her more than a few times. Does she like you, too? "


    "No, you misunderstood. I''m not talking about xiangluan. Maybe you don''t believe the person who occupies a more important position in my heart. It''s your elder martial sister black phoenix. Just in my heart, her appearance is a little vague, besides herself, it seems that she is surrounded by some other things. Sula, is there really love at first sight in this world? We are good brothers. Tell me frankly, can I be regarded as unrequited love? "


    It seems that when you look at her voice, you can''t bear what she said? Do you really fall in love with my elder martial sister at first sight? "


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head and said, "it seems so. I don''t know why? You haven''t answered my question yet. Is this unrequited love or not! It''s weird. But during this time, I often think of her, especially the way she looks at me. It seems that we have known each other for a long time. Yes, I have an inexplicable trust in her, just like trusting you. When I''m with her, even if I''m on the opposite side, I can''t be a little hostile to her. "


    "No, it''s certainly not unrequited love." Sula almost blurted out.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. He didn''t quite understand why Sula''s reaction was so strong. Sula immediately realized that she had lost her tongue and quickly remedied: "I mean, since you have such a tacit understanding, maybe my elder martial sister has a good impression on you. She''s a loner. She''s not easy to get close to people. Since she gets along well with you, it''s not all because of me. "


    Ye Yinzhu scratched his head and said, "I don''t know if I''ll see her again, but I don''t have time to think about it now. Sula, since you''ve come to Qin City, how about helping me set up a reconnaissance force? You are right. In war, good reconnaissance is extremely important. "


    Sula shook her head and said, "no, I don''t want to."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "why?"


    Sula smile, said: "do not want is not willing, let me stay with you to cook for you, give you this Qin City Lord as a small guard." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 503

    She can''t Tell ye Yinzhu that she doesn''t want to leave him. She hopes to be with him all the time in her last year.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "well, I''ll ask someone else to do something about the reconnaissance troops. You can stay with me. When it comes to cooking, I''m a little hungry now. "


    Sula gave him a white look and said, "you glutton! Where is the kitchen? "


    Ye Yinzhu points to the kitchen and laughs in his heart. It''s great. Today I can eat well again. The dishes made by Sura may not be the best, but ye Yinzhu''s stomach recognizes her taste most. Maybe this is the innate tacit understanding.


    Sula went to the kitchen to cook. Ye Yinzhu is the only one left in the Lord''s hall. These days are not long, but she has experienced a lot of things, and almost all of them are dangerous things. Now she calms down for the time being, and she should straighten out her mind and make clear what she will do in the future.


    In short, his ultimate goal is to build Qin City into a super fortress that can at least resist the attack of France and blue. The construction period is ten years. It seems that ten years seems to be a long time, but ye Yinzhu, who knows the strength of French blue, knows that ten years is still too short for Qin City. The unique conditions of Falan make it have the support of almost all the magicians. In addition, those powerful warriors of Falan paladins, not to mention their own small Qin City, have no one on the mainland who can fight against it. Fortunately, my goal is just defense. Hum, Falan, aren''t you strong? I will build Qin City into an invulnerable fortress in ten years.


    If you want to build a good Qin City, you need people, money and things. The six conditions negotiated with Nana first solved the problem of human beings. At the same time, in six years, Qincheng didn''t have to worry about food. This saves you a lot of time. But in Qin City, agriculture still has to be developed. Let sister Anya be busy with this. After all, the elves are the closest to nature. Naturally, they will have a way to deal with these things. And then there are money and things. Although the Brenner mountains are rich in various resources, they are limited after all. Moreover, Qin City has just entered the right track of construction and lacks many resources. The purchase of these resources needs money to support. At the same time, Phyllostachys edulis has a strong desire for resources. If Qin City wants to compete with France, it must reserve a lot of resources and have enough armed forces. Force is an indispensable element to protect territorial integrity. And where did the soldiers'' equipment come from? No matter how good the dwarf craftsmen are, they can''t play without enough materials. Although Hongling can find many rare metals, it''s difficult to make equipment for Qin City''s army, not to mention the large-scale army developed in the future. Therefore, there must be more materials. And craftsmen are not enough to rely on dwarven masters alone.


    The first step is to ask for the wealth and goods from the kingdom of Buddha. Fro, fro, you wait. I will ask you to pay back the Revenge of the five hundred brothers of death.


    Gradually, the thinking in Ye Yinzhu''s mind has become clear, and he has a simple plan for his future. Of course, in this plan, his more important role is to be a commander. Although there are not many people in Qincheng, there are a lot of talents. Each of the four alien races has its own abilities. Donglong bazong is also a forest of strong people. All these are his future capital.


    All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu thinks of his teacher, but when he tries to communicate with Phil Jackson through the power of his soul, he finds that he has lost contact with his teacher.


    On that day, Phil Jackson helped Ye Yinzhu manipulate the dead wood dragon lute, a super artifact, and forced Nina to admit defeat. Because there was no soul pearl as the root, although his soul power was huge, he could not help consuming the super artifact. A lot of consumption made him fall into a deep sleep, and the soul brand origin could gradually recover in the deep sleep. Fortunately, with the help of the medium of dragon soul ring and ye Yinzhu''s powerful spiritual power, it won''t take long. Of course, ye Yinzhu can''t know that.


    One day later, ye Yinzhu convened the leaders of all ethnic groups in Qin City in the Lord''s house. First of all, he told everyone about the six terms he negotiated with Nina yesterday. And will own idea simple said.


    Zidao: "Yinzhu, let''s talk about the details. What exactly do you want to do? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the construction of Qin City needs people, money and materials. In my opinion, the most important thing is people. I asked Princess Nina to move all the people with Donglong blood in the six cities to our Qin City, and this problem will be solved naturally. With enough manpower and six winning contracts, we will be able to boldly build the Qin City within six years. Sister Anya, I''m going to trouble you. According to our original plan, this Brenner mountain is our fortress. Based on Qin City, I want to turn the Brenner mountains into a huge Qin City. The elves are good at communicating with nature. We will soon have millions of people migrating to the Brenner mountains. Although their food will be supplied by the Milan empire for the time being, we have to figure out our own way out. Sister Anya, do you have any suggestions? "


    Anya smile, said: "as long as there are enough people, food is not a problem. I''ve studied the composition of the peaks in the Brenner mountains. Although many peaks are steep, some are gentle. In these gentle mountains, we can cultivate terraces, which is suitable for planting in the mountains. As long as there are enough people to work, self-sufficiency is not difficult. In addition to the close relationship between our elves and the plant world, I can guarantee a bumper harvest of all kinds of vegetables and fruits in the next year. As long as some livestock are raised at the same time, it will be enough to maintain the normal operation of Qin City in the future. I''ll take care of that. "Ye Yinzhu nodded, the smile on his face can not help but more relaxed, Anya will never let him down.


    His eyes turned to Lutz, the head of the dwarves, and lucino, the first elder of the dwarves. "Lucino, in the future, our Qin City must have enough armed forces to protect itself. Although the masters of the dwarves have extraordinary craftsmanship, I think they are still short of manpower. When you reach the realm of master you and the dwarves, you don''t need to do it yourself any more. When we have enough people, I will send you some human craftsmen. How about giving you directions? "


    Luciano laughed and said, "that''s great. Indeed, except for special materials, ordinary casting has been difficult to arouse my interest. But I have to make it clear in advance that the craftsmen you sent will only cast according to our requirements, and our dwarves'' casting secret will not be taught to them. This is the dwarves'' rule. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "of course. I just hope Qin City can have enough equipment faster. " Speaking of this, he turned his eyes to the guru of the goblin tribe, "guru elder, the goblin rippers of the goblin tribe are really good, but the number is really small. I think there are still many places where goblin rippers can be used in the future construction of Qin City. I don''t know if you can provide all kinds of construction drawings of goblin rippers to the dwarves. At present, we don''t need large-scale equipment. I think we should build more goblin rippers at the first time. This will be of great help to the mining and the construction of Qin City in the future. If we want to do good work, we must first sharpen our tools. Are you willing to help me? "


    Guru nodded happily and said, "this is no problem. However, this goblin Ripper can only be driven by our goblin tribe, because it was originally designed according to the use of our goblins. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "as long as the number of goblin tearing people does not exceed that of goblin tribe, there will be no problem. All materials are naturally provided by our Qin City. Elder lucino, brother Lutz, I''m going to trouble you to give priority to casting goblin rippers. And as soon as possible. In a month, I need a lot of goblin rippers. Only in this way can I bring you back more resources. "


    Luciano nodded and said, "let''s do our best."


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to Anya again, "sister Anya, the general construction of Qin City is up to you. I''ll trouble you if you can. I will leave Qin City tomorrow, and I am afraid I will not have the energy to manage the internal affairs of Qin City for a long time to come. "


    Anya was a little surprised and said, "tomorrow? Don''t you agree with Princess Nina that you will attack the kingdom of fro in a month? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "before going to the kingdom of Buddha, I have to go to another place. I won''t bring too many people this time, just purple, Ming and Sula are enough. You will be in charge of the family. "


    "Yinzhu..." At this time, listening to the ocean a little anxious, compared with the queen of Donglong, she hopes to stay by Ye Yinzhu all the time.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the ocean helplessly. His eyes are naturally clear. Now her identity is different. With the eyes of the eight masters and elders of Donglong sect, how can ye Yinzhu take herself? The people of Donglong bazong will not let the empress of Donglong risk herself. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 504

    Looking at the ocean and lowering his head, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help feeling distressed and said in a soft voice, "ocean, you also have important things to do. This is even related to the future of our Qin City. I think we all see the role of Qin magic in war. It''s just that we don''t have enough magic at the moment. I''ve decided to take all the 11 Smurfs who practice the divine voice master into the Qin clan and become its disciples under the guidance of Haiyang. Ocean, you know the effect of ensemble. I hope you can form a special magic team with Yanluo. As long as your magic level can reach a certain level, then, in the near future, you will be the real ace of Qin City. "


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, the ocean''s big eyes can''t help but light up. What she is most afraid of is that she can''t help Ye Yinzhu in all aspects. At this time, listening to his words, she feels much more comfortable. It''s better to do something than nothing. "Yinzhu, don''t worry. I will work hard with Yanluo to practice Shenyin magic."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "how about the magic team led by your majesty, Queen''s twelve music square?"


    Ocean firmly shook his head, said: "no, we call Qin emperor twelve music square is right. Don''t forget, in Yanluo''s eyes, you are their master, not me. And I have long said that At this point, she blushed and did not go on. But everyone at the scene understood that what she wanted to say was that the ocean belongs to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu touched his nose, coughed awkwardly, and quickly changed the topic. His eyes shifted from the original forces of Qin City to the elders and masters of the eight schools of Donglong. At this time, he could clearly see the unhappy color on the faces of the eight schools of Donglong. Obviously, he didn''t even mention the Donglong Empire about the construction of Qin City just now, which has made people dissatisfied. After all, he is just the Regent. Although his strength has been recognized by everyone, his ruling ability is still unknown to these East Dragon strongmen.


    "I don''t know the supreme elder."


    "I''m here. Please give me the order of the Regent." Weiming came out from the first place of the eight Donglong sects. After all, the Donglong Empire had been established in form. He obviously didn''t talk to Ye Yinzhu as casually as the aborigines in Qincheng.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "elder, our Donglong culture has a long history. As I said just now, I may not stay in Qincheng for some time in the future. I will look for wealth and things for the future of Qincheng and bring them back. In the construction of Qin City, I ask sister Anya to take charge. But there are more important tasks for you and the elders of Donglong. "


    "More important?" Not clear Leng for a while, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes bright a few minutes.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "for us, the more important thing is to have enough strength to fight against French blue. But this can not be achieved overnight, which requires our continuous efforts to accumulate strength. At the same time, if we want to fight against France and blue, the first thing we have to do is unite as one. Therefore, I want to give you and the elders of Donglong two important tasks. According to my agreement with Princess Nina, the residents of six nearby cities with Donglong blood will soon migrate to our Brenner mountains. I asked sister Anya to arrange their basic necessities. You are responsible for educating them. "


    Weiming''s heart moved, "you mean..."


    Knowing that he had understood, ye Yinzhu stressed: "yes, I can imagine that few of them are willing to let the residents of the six cities migrate to Qincheng. Therefore, we must show them the strength of Qincheng and the benefits it can bring them. So I reduced all taxes for three years. But it''s not enough. No one knows the history of Donglong better than you. I hope you can share the story of Donglong with the people of Donglong. Let them fundamentally understand that they are also the blood of Donglong. They are all our people. Only in this way can they gradually grasp their heart, and they will spare no effort in the future construction of Qin City. "


    "Yes, it''s really important. Only when they really recognize our Donglong status and their own Donglong status can we build our Donglong empire. Now I finally understand why you want these people instead of the six cities. " There is a light of excitement in Wei Ming''s eyes. How many years of expectation? Now he finally has the chance. As the first Supreme elder of the eight Donglong sects, how can he not be excited.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "this aspect is going to be hard for you. You are responsible for the distribution of manpower and the methods of education. This is the first thing I want to ask you and the elders of Donglong to do. "


    Weiming suddenly kneels down on one knee and "follows the order of the Regent. I will live up to my trust. "


    Ye Yinzhu said in a hurry: "elder, please get up. There is one more thing, and more importantly, I want to trouble you. "


    Just now, the task of educating the new people was handed over to Donglong. At this time, the strong faces of Donglong had eased down. Like the unknown elders, they seemed to have seen the future of the Donglong empire. I can''t help admiring Ye Yinzhu for his foresight."My lord regent, do as you please." Weiming has done a lot in etiquette.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "I will give you the task of human training."


    Not clear a Leng, then again excited, "you want to give me military power? Don''t you have to hold the military power in your own hands? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "you are my elder. There are many relatives in Donglong. We all have the same Donglong blood. Can''t I even trust my own people? What I want to give you is the military power of all human soldiers. Not counting the aborigines. First of all, I would like to state once again that whether it is to educate the new people or to train the new army, the first thing we Donglong should do is not to affect the lives of the four different ethnic groups in Qincheng, and we should give them full support in the construction of Qincheng. They are also part of our Qin City. "


    He didn''t see a ray of wisdom in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. In the heart of the elder, he didn''t approve of the four alien groups in Qin City. After all, the idea that they are not our own race and their hearts must be different has already gone deep into his bones. But at this time, when ye Yinzhu emphasized this point, he greatly agreed. Ye Yinzhu is right. No matter how he says it, he is a member of Donglong. He has Donglong blood. Since these foreigners are willing to help the construction of Qin City, that is, the construction of Donglong''s territory, why don''t they give their full support?


    Weiming nodded and said, "please rest assured, Regent. We will give our full support to the construction of Qin City. We Donglong have an equal relationship with all ethnic groups. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I''m relieved. Donglong''s martial arts skills are unparalleled in the world. After Xinmin moved to Qin City, she asked sister Anya to select talents from all aspects, and the craftsmen sent dwarves, old and young, and women to engage in production as much as possible. In the young and middle-aged, the unknown elders and the elders of Donglong select the soldiers who are most suitable for the formation of the army for unified training. At the same time, in the process of military training, I hope that the elders of Donglong will not cherish themselves. Please also teach our Donglong''s martial arts skills to the elves and dwarves. In order to enhance the strength of Qin City. Ten years from now, it is our common goal to resist Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu says that he wants to teach Donglong''s martial arts to his own people. Whether they are Anya or the dwarves, Lutz and luxino, they have seen the strength of the eight martial arts schools of Donglong with their own eyes. Of course, they know how good it is for their own side to learn Donglong''s martial arts.


    Weiming frowned, and his face was a bit embarrassed. Even the surrounding patriarchs looked a little unnatural. Just at this time, there was a voice in Weiming''s ear, "elder, don''t be embarrassed. This problem can be solved very well. Since I have proposed it, it will not be difficult for you. There''s no problem for us to teach Donglong martial arts to the dwarves and elves. After all, they are not human beings. They can''t learn all our martial arts. Can''t you and all the suzerain be able to keep our dragon''s best martial arts skills in the process of teaching? I think that for the elves and dwarves, as long as we learn some of our Donglong martial arts, our strength will be greatly improved. Now we are in the United Front, which is also the best way to let the four different nationalities in Qincheng better accept our Donglong empire. It is extremely important to integrate with each other. Only in this way can all ethnic groups in Qincheng really integrate and have stronger cohesion. "


    Weiming looked up at Ye Yinzhu and saw that he nodded to himself. Just now, ye Yinzhu said this to him through the transmission. A smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. It seems that God is still looking after our donglongzimin. Yinzhu''s farsighted idea is really beyond short-sighted comparison.


    At the moment, without making a quick decision, he said in a deep voice: "OK, I will promise the Regent that we will teach the dwarves and elves the unique martial arts of the four schools of Donglong martial arts at the same time, so-called teaching without discrimination. What''s more, we belong to Qin City and are the closest comrades in arms. "


    "Elder --" Lan Zong and Mei Zong, the two patriarchs, and the other two supreme elders spoke almost at the same time, trying to stop the unknown.


    --------------------------


    I hope you can vote 5000 votes for the reminder. Now the update is really the limit of small three, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 505

    Weiming raised his hand and did not let them go on saying, "I have decided this matter. With the voice of me and his Highness The Regent, this can not be changed. I''ll explain to you when I get back. "


    In desperation, the Donglong four had to step back, and the matter was settled.


    Ye Yinzhu was relieved to see that he didn''t know how to cooperate with him. He was right. The most important thing for the two sides to recognize each other is to integrate with each other. Only with mutual help can they form a real brotherhood.


    "As for the number of training troops, do you have any suggestions? Our Qin City originally had less than 5000 human troops, all of which were given to the elders for unified training. " Ye Yinzhu asks Weiming.


    After thinking about it, Wei Ming said, "soldiers are more valuable than talents. We Donglong have four kinds of martial arts, and we train four armies. Each army is named after four schools. The grassroots generals are all our Donglong soldiers. But only at the grassroots level. If you want to be promoted, you have to rely on their strength. At the same time, after entering the grass-roots level, they will teach us Donglong''s martial arts skills to the new army. At the beginning, I hope the number of each army will remain around 10000. In addition to the original 10000 people of our Donglong eight schools, the total number is 50000. The number of each army is about 12000 to 13000. This is equivalent to a dragon warrior teaching five new soldiers. I don''t think it''s difficult. At the same time, it will not bring too much equipment burden to Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said, "I think the four new armies mentioned by the elder are infantry."


    Weiming nodded: "yes, this is the result of our imagination for many years. Only infantry can give full play to our Donglong soldiers'' ability. At the same time, infantry is the most flexible. With the fighting spirit of our Donglong soldiers, the speed is not inferior to any cavalry in a short time. At the same time, our Donglong has a special joint attack skill, which can combine the same source forces within 500 people to launch a powerful attack. Therefore, our four martial arts schools have been training soldiers mainly with infantry. It''s a special light armour infantry. But the requirements for light armour and weapons are very high. Light armour must be soft armour. Its material must not only have good defense, but also be light, so as to reduce the load on soldiers as much as possible. Weapons have always been our biggest problem. It''s not easy to know a good sword. Now, with the help of dwarf friends, it''s obviously not a problem. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said, "thank you for your advice. In this case, according to the elder''s opinion. But I think 10000 people are a little less. It''s better to have 2500 more soldiers in each army. The number of the Fourth Army of Mei Lan Zhu Ju is 15000. There are 60000 soldiers in the Fourth Army. As our light armour infantry soldier. Infantry is obviously not enough. We also need a cavalry unit and a long-range attack unit. I have a certain idea about these two troops. When the 300 soldiers of death arrive, ye Hongyan and Peja will be responsible for the training of these two troops respectively. The cavalry is mainly light cavalry. As for the mounts, we try to buy erikmelon from Milan. The number of cavalry is temporarily set at 10000, and Peja''s archers are also 10000. In this way, when these new forces are trained, our Qin City will have a combat capacity of 80000 people. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s idea of cavalry is not perfect for the time being. In his opinion, cavalry is the most useful force in attacking the enemy because of its fast speed, strong endurance, high sustained combat ability and the ability to move to the north and south.


    But at the same time, he also considered that the consumption of materials by cavalry was undoubtedly huge. Erik minlon, as he said, has a legion of ten thousand in the whole Milan empire.


    He needs to study it carefully. However, cavalry can''t be without it, so he hasn''t thought much about what kind of cavalry he should use for the time being. Everything needs to start from mounts and resources and equipment. The wealth Qin City has now is far from enough.


    There is no time to delay in training, but the equipment is not too urgent for a while.


    As for Archer troops, there must be. Although magicians are good, the number of magicians is small after all. Besides, except for super magicians like blue and purple, ordinary magicians have much worse magic attacks than archers.


    The army Ye Yinzhu is going to let Peijia cultivate needs not only archers but also crossbowmen. According to Peja''s ability to train marksman in Polly Kingdom, there is no problem in taking this position.


    The elder who didn''t know nodded and said, "how can we allocate our personnel? How to calculate the units of the army? And how do the magicians of the four schools of magic arrange it? " As he asked, he showed a relaxed smile on his face. It''s good to have ye Yinzhu as regent. At least he can use a lot less brain, and ye Yinzhu thinks more comprehensively than himself.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the magicians form a single army. Now there are about 400 magicians in the four schools of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. But after the establishment of the magic legion, I require that they can join the Legion only if they reach at least level 4 of yellow. If you don''t reach the fourth level of yellow, continue to practice. " The Yellow level of Donglong bazong is not the Yellow level of the rainbow level. The fourth level of the Yellow level represents the strength of the first level of the green level! It is equivalent to Ye Yinzhu limiting the level of his magician army to the level of primary magician.


    Weiming said: "this is simple. The four schools of magic don''t count the masters of each school. There are 76 magicians above the fourth level of yellow level. Let''s make up the first magic team in Qin City."It''s true that there are 76 people, but magicians are the rarest profession in the mainland. What''s more, there are more than 70 magicians of Ming Dynasty and above, at least compared with Acadia kingdom.


    After all, even in an empire like Milan, there are no more than ten purple mages. In Qin City, at least the four masters of magic and themselves have purple level strength.


    "As for the establishment of the army, let''s try our best to be simple and follow the basic establishment of Milan. Ten people are a small team, 100 people are a squadron, and 500 people are a large team. One thousand five hundred people are in a regiment. The Fourth Army of Meilan, Zhuju consists of ten regiments. The name of each regiment is ranked by its own name. For example, the ten regiments of Zhuzong are the first and second regiments of the bamboo army And so on. The name of bamboo army is not very good. Let''s do it like this. We will name these four legions after the exclusive skills of the four schools of martial arts. They are Hanmei legion, Junlan legion, aozhu Legion and Mingju Legion. The cavalry and archers are divided into two regiments, each consisting of ten regiments


    Elder Wei Ming carefully wrote down what ye Yinzhu said about the establishment. In terms of military affairs, the elder didn''t know much about it. After all, the eight schools of Donglong had always focused on the cultivation of martial arts skills and didn''t know much about Unifying the army.


    With these words, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels that he has to work harder to manage this big piano city than he has to face a strong enemy. Fortunately, he thought carefully last night. At present, we can only do this first, and then gradually improve the Qin City System in the future.


    At this time, Anya suddenly said: "Yinzhu, you have divided our future human Legion very well. What about our Elven army? Are you going to let them join the human army directly or form a separate army? "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment and said, "bimong, elves and dwarves are all partners of Qin City, not my subordinates. I don''t think we need to be included in the battle sequence of Qin City first. "


    Anya frowned and said, "how can this work? As you said just now, we are also part of Qincheng. How can we not contribute to the future of Qincheng? This time Milan''s three hundred thousand troops are coming. You have to rely on your own strength to resist. If we can''t help Qincheng in the future, how can we be regarded as Qincheng''s partners. At least, our Elven army must join the Qin City Army. You can deploy them in a unified way. "


    Lutz said: "Miss Anya is right. Our dwarves are willing to fight with Qin City soldiers."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "that''s great. Obedience is better than respect. Lord Lutz, the best ability of your dwarves is not fighting, but casting. In my opinion, you still focus on casting. Unless Qin City is in danger, the dwarves don''t need to fight. As for the elves and the bimong, the number of bimong soldiers is now 100, so they become the bimong heavy army of our Qin City. And the elves, I don''t know how many soldiers you can deploy to join the army, sister Anya? "


    Anya thought about it and said, "I have to leave enough people to help me with the business of Qin City. In the future, I will choose more management talents from human beings to join in. As for the army, I think I can provide a special legion of 10000 people to join the battle sequence of Qin City. "


    Listening to Anya''s words, ye Yinzhu was surprised, "do the elves have so many soldiers now?"


    Anya smiles and says, "Yinzhu, I''ll give you a surprise after this meeting. This special army of 10000 people has just been formed. I''ll give them to you later. It''s a pity that this is also the largest quantity that our elves can provide, and it''s hard to increase it in the future. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 506

    Although Ye Yinzhu was surprised, he knew that it was not the right time to ask, "that''s settled. In this way, the combat effectiveness of Qin City will be temporarily set at 90000 in the future. The future construction of Qin City depends on everyone''s concerted efforts. In ten years, we only have ten years. "


    Everyone naturally understood what ye Yinzhu meant by this decade, and his relaxed look became dignified. Ten years from now, they will face the most powerful force in the mainland of lonzainus.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes fell on Zi, and Zi just looked at him again. They nodded to each other with tacit understanding.


    "Well, that''s the end of today''s meeting. Tomorrow I will leave Qin City temporarily and try to come back in ten days. Before I come back, elder Wei Ming, please select 500 elite soldiers from the four Donglong martial arts schools and send them to me. Elder Luciano, please cast as many goblin rippers as you can. The armor and weapons I asked you to cast last time should be almost finished


    Luciano nodded and said, "it''s done. Ready to use. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "that''s great. Let''s break up now. Sister Anya, Zi and Ming, please stay for a while


    After the meeting, the leaders of the eight schools of Donglong had a new goal. Under the leadership of elder Weiming, they immediately went to study the plan, and the others left separately. Only Ye Yinzhu, Sura and the three people he left behind.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Anya and said with a smile, "sister Anya, now you can tell me what surprise you are going to give me."


    Anya smiles and says, "of course. Yinzhu, first of all, please forgive me for hiding from you. Originally, I wanted to tell you when you came back to Qin City, but a lot of things happened later. With the arrival of the eight schools of Donglong and the attack of the Milan army, I had to reserve something. I had to think about the future of the people. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "sister Anya, I can understand you. Do you think I''ll be angry with you for that? "


    Anya said with a smile: "not all the 10000 soldiers we can provide are elves. Come with me. I''ll show you and you''ll see. "


    At present, under the leadership of Anya, a group of five left the Lord''s house and headed for the mountain where the elves lived.


    The mountain that Anya chose as the foundation of the elves is surrounded by mountains. The mountain is gentle and not steep. When ye Yinzhu and his four people follow Anya into the range of the mountain, they are all surprised. Because what they saw turned out to be green.


    You know, it''s winter now. In the Brenner mountains, which are close to the Arctic wasteland, the plants on other mountains have already entered the unique winter state, but it seems that they have not been affected at all. The whole mountain is a lush scene.


    As she walked, Anya said, "do you remember the ancient trees of our elves? The ancient tree of life is the foundation of our elves. After it evolved to the ancient tree, it has been enough to provide our people with huge life power, which belongs to the plant energy. It is for this reason that the territory of our elves can maintain the scene of spring in all seasons. I chose this mountain as a new home for the elves, not because the mountains here are gentle, but because the trees here are the oldest. I also specially found some ancient trees more than one thousand years old from other mountains. They came here by virtue of our fairy family''s secret method. It took half a year to build this place like this. "


    Soon, into the mountains, ye Yinzhu, in front of them, is a towering ancient tree. On these ancient trees, there are almost all the unique tree houses of the elves. In this brand-new fairy forest, the air is much fresher than the outside world. Take a few deep breaths. The feeling of being relaxed and happy makes the whole body seem to become transparent. It''s hard to remember that it''s winter.


    "Yes, your majesty." More than ten elves jumped down from the tree, surrounded Anya and said respectfully.


    Anya said, "go and ask some elders to come here."


    "Yes."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "sister Anya, have you finally become the new fairy queen?"


    Anya sighed and said: "yes, because I let the ancient tree of life release its vitality again, which has been recognized by the people of the tribe, and the elves have a new home. In addition to my own spirit king blood, now the spirit people who come here to settle down have regarded me as king. Yinzhu, you should understand that this is not a happy thing, and the responsibility on my shoulder is equally important. At any time, I have to think about my people first. "


    One side of the purple face became a bit cold, ye Yinzhu knew what he was thinking, patted purple''s shoulder, "she will appear one day, don''t worry."


    Zi looked at Anya, sighed and said, "after everything is over, if she doesn''t appear, no matter where she is, I will go to find her." Seeing Anya as the new fairy queen, the first thing he thinks of is his confidant, Angie, Anya''s sister. Amethyst is not easy to be emotional, but once it is emotional, it will not change.


    Anya takes the people to the biggest tree house in the fairy forest. The trunk of this big tree is very thick, which is second only to the ancient tree among the trees Ye Yinzhu has seen. There are hundreds of square meters in the tree house, even if there are dozens of people here at the same time, they will not feel crowded.Some Elven brought their unique Elven herbal drink. Anya said to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, in your opinion, what are our Elven arms?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it should be wizard, Archer and warrior. Among them, the number of elves is the most, and the number of elves and magicians is the least. Is that right? "


    Anya nodded and said, "it can be divided like this. Among them, the elf Archer and the elf warrior can also be regarded as one. All our Elven soldiers are excellent shooters. Unfortunately, the number of ELF magicians is too small. There are only 12 elf priestesses in our moon elf family. Their magic power is equivalent to that of the green level. However, if they fight in the woods, the elf priestesses can even play a more important role than the purple level great mage. The number of ordinary elf magicians is only 100 now. I can''t allocate them to you because I need them to assist the construction of Qin City. Whether it''s planting or development, they need the help of wizard magic. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I can understand that. I''m not going to trouble the elves with this operation against the kingdom of Buddha. "


    Anya smiles and says, "no, that''s not what I mean. Frankly speaking, I''m sorry that I didn''t help you after the Milan army came to Qincheng, but I have too many worries. However, with your own strength, you have saved Qin City and our new home of the elves. From now on, the Elves will do their best to help you. Although our elves are only elves warriors and elves magicians, they are more ordinary elves. But, do you know, we elves have a guardian nation. "


    Ye Yinzhu, the guardian of the elves? He had never heard of it, and now he shook his head blankly.


    One side of the purple as if thought of something, surprised way: "Anya, do you say is the Druid?"


    Anya smiles and says: "my brother-in-law is worthy of inheriting the blood of amethyst. Yes, I''m talking about the guardian of our elves, druids. Inspired by the breath of ancient trees, before Yinzhu returned to Qin City, druids, the guardians of our elves, also moved to this elves forest. That''s why I said to Yinzhu today, "we elves can provide a special army of ten thousand people."


    Druids? Ye Yinzhu''s concept of this name is a bit vague. According to the introduction he saw in the book, druids seem to be a race close to nature, between man and spirit, and have some animal characteristics. It''s not detailed in the book, it''s just that the Druids are a powerful race. Rely on the natural power of the elves to survive and protect the elves forever.


    Anya said: "Druids are the best partners of our elves. Our ancient trees can provide them with huge natural power for Druids to cultivate and survive. Some special ancient trees derived from ancient trees are the favorite habitats of Druids. There are many kinds of Druids, but each has a special ability. What you are about to see are the elders of the Druids, also known as the great Druids. "


    While talking, the door of the tree house opened and four people came in from outside. Of course, it seems that they are not pure people, each of them has a very strange appearance.


    The first one who came in was a strong man who was more than two meters tall. His muscles were very strong, and his whole body seemed to be full of endless strength. His short brown hair was standing like a steel needle on his head. His breath was thick, and his eyes were shining with brilliant yellow light. His hair was so thick that even his arms were covered with brown hair about an inch long.


    Behind him, the figure of a man was in sharp contrast to him. He was very short, only a little higher than the dwarf. He looked like a man in his fifties or sixties. He was holding a long wooden stick to support his body. He was shaking on the way.


    The first two are at least similar in appearance, but the last two are even more surprising. The upper body of the third person is very similar to that of human beings, with a long green hair flying behind him, and the upper body muscles are also developed, but (to be continued, for more information, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 507

    But his lower body has limbs to look for the ground, just like the legendary centaur. But ye Yinzhu can be sure that this is not a centaur, because there are two horns with multiple branches on his head. The whole person''s skin presents a light green, which is very imaginative with the breath of nature.


    The last one is not like a human at all. It''s a big bird. Even if it converges its wings, its height is more than 1.5 meters. A pair of sharp red eyes radiate cold light. Its whole body is dark blue. It has a long beak of more than a foot, like a sharp short sword. The most peculiar thing is that there are seven colorful feathers on his head, which are very obvious.


    Seeing these four people, especially the strange bird at the back, ye Yinzhu felt very familiar.


    Anya stood up and said with a smile, "here, let me introduce you. Four elders, this is what I told you, ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, who retreated 300000 troops of the Milan empire by means of six decisions. These three are his friend Sula, the Amethyst of the four orcs, the purple emperor and the mountain giant Ming emperor


    These four strange people, who are called elders by Anya, just slightly bow to Ye Yinzhu, but don''t say much. Anya seems to have been used to them, and apologized to Ye Yinzhu: "the elders of the Druids seldom speak, but they are absolutely the best partners of our elves. The relationship between the elves and the Druids is even greater than that between the dwarves and the goblins. We are the closest partners. "


    While saying this, Anya went to the druid who was the first to enter the tree house and said, "this is the first elder of the Druid family, and also the head of the Harvey clan of the clawed Druids in the Druids."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded to Harvey and said with a smile, "hello."


    Harvey also nodded his head to Ye Yinzhu with a serious expression, which was a greeting.


    Anya introduces the second humanity: "this is the second elder of the druids and the head of the Raptor Druids, enri. The third is demon wood, the head of the Druid family, and the last is Haagen Dazs, the Druid partner, the head of the hornhawk family


    Druids of claw, Druid of raptor, Druid of tree demon, horned eagle. These four creatures, not to mention Phyllostachys edulis, are the first to be seen in purple and Ming.


    Seeing their doubts, Anya said with a smile: "these four represent the most powerful force of the Druids. Druids with sharp claws can be transformed into giant bears to fight. Their strength is far greater than that of bear people in orcs. At the same time, they are not only powerful warriors, but also powerful magicians. Claw druids have two magic talents, one is called roar. Under the action of their roar, the combat effectiveness of all their own fighters in the roar range will get a certain bonus in a certain period of time, just like the increasing effect in your zither magic. Another magic is called rejuvenation. After rejuvenation, it can cure our soldiers in a short time. It is a single magic. Of course, claw Druids can only use magic when they are in human form. After they become giant bear warriors, they have only physical attack power. "


    Druids are really strange to Ye Yinzhu. People can turn into bears and have magic power. Ye Yinzhu thinks that no wonder sister Anya is so proud when she mentions Druids.


    Ye Yinzhu said curiously, "what is the strength of the other elders?"


    Anya said: "Druids of Raptors are the best scouts. They can turn into big birds and fly freely in the sky. At the same time, because they are very close to nature, even purple level masters can''t find their existence as long as they are in the natural environment. Druids of Raptor also have their own talent magic, that is the power of wind. They can use nature''s winds to turn them into tornadoes and attack the enemy. The weakness of the Druid Raptor is its weak defense, and the intensity of tornado attack is not too high. But the tornado released by them is different from the ordinary wind magic, which has the characteristics of no conflict with any magic. That is to say, once their tornado is released, no matter how powerful the enemy is, the magician will surely be attacked. Temporarily lose the ability to attack. "


    Compared with claw Druids, raptor Druids seem to be weaker, but ye Yinzhu pays more attention to Anya''s reconnaissance ability. With the Raptor Druid in, it seems that I don''t need to train a special reconnaissance unit.


    Anya continued: "the tree demon Druids are the best long-range attackers of the Druids. For ordinary soldiers, the attack length of ordinary archers is about 500 to 700 steps, and the range of our Elven archers is about 800 steps. The Druids are not archers, but shooters. Their talent can make them produce ten special wooden throwing guns every day. The attack length can reach 600 steps, and the accuracy is extremely high, which is unmatched by any other throwing troops. And they don''t need any spear throwing supplies. At the same time, their own spear throwing has a talent feature. Once they hit the enemy, it will produce a slow effect similar to that in the dark magic for a period of time, making the opponent unable to escape. The last hornhawk family, hornhawk is a strong one in the air. Although they don''t have the powerful attack power like the dragon, they can''t do magic, but their speed is faster than the dragon, and they have a certain attack power. Generally speaking, the power of hornhawk will never be worse than the human Falcon you killed with Qin magic in Qin City. The horned eagle knight, composed of horned eagles, is definitely the fastest air force on the mainland. "Horned eagle? All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu''s mind suddenly brightened. He finally understood why he felt so familiar after seeing the four Druid patriarchs. At the beginning, in the final battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons in the giant wood field, the Warcraft in the giant wood field were not the claw druids and horned Eagles? It seems that there are Druids of raptor, but their attack power is not strong and they don''t attract much attention. It turns out that the giant wood field is similar to the existence of the elf forest.


    Although he understood it in his heart, ye Yinzhu obviously would not tell the secret. Even if he was in an illusion, he would not let the Druid patriarchs in front of him know that he had been an enemy to them.


    Based on Anya''s introduction, ye Yinzhu has a preliminary understanding of the Druids. In terms of combat effectiveness, there is no doubt that Druids with sharp claws are the strongest. On the surface, druids with Raptors seem to be the least effective. However, considering their reconnaissance ability and the tornado that ignores magic defense, if applied properly, druids with Raptors can not be ignored. Needless to say, the tree demon Druid is such a strong long-range attacker who doesn''t need supply. There are also powerful soldiers who slow down the opponent''s role. In Ye Yinzhu''s mind, there is no need to claw the Druid. As for the last horned hawk, we can know how good the air force is when we think of Maldini''s love for the falcons. The fastest air force can definitely do a lot.


    "Four patriarchs, please come back first. I''ll ask you to help me in the future. " Anya politely said to the four Druid patriarchs.


    Harvey, the leader of the Talon Druid clan, nodded to Anya and said: "Your Majesty, you are welcome. We are the vassal of the elves. We are all looking forward to the rise of the elves and the eternal tree. Let''s leave first. " The four heads of the clan left after each other.


    After listening to the Harvey patriarch, ye Yinzhu understood that the Elves were not only the Druids'' partners, but also the leaders of the Druids. In other words, the elves have the ability to deploy Druids.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes shining, Anya can''t help but chuckle and say, "Yinzhu, is this a surprise?"


    "Yes, of course. Sister Anya, I don''t know how many soldiers each of the four Druids has? "


    Anya said with a smile: "there are about 500 adult Druids with sharp claws. They are also the main fighting arms of the Druids. The best cooperation partner of claw Druids is the tree demon Druids. The number of tree demon Druids is relatively large, about 2000 people, enough for you to form two regiments. The number of Druids of Raptor is between the two, with 1000 people. Don''t underestimate them. If they can rank before the Druids, they naturally have their own strong power. In short, even the Purple strong will feel helpless in front of the Druids of raptors. Their style of wind blowing attack will make anyone angry to the extreme. The number of horned eagles is the largest, about 3000. This is the total number of Druids in the whole continent of lonzainus. It''s five thousand five hundred. I''ll give them all to you from now on. How to use it depends on your ability. Don''t you want to attack the kingdom of Buddha this time? Take some of them. No matter how good the talent is, it needs to go through the baptism of war to become more powerful. But one thing you should remember is that Druids are not allowed to participate in the bloody slaughter except the horned eagle. Druids, like our elves, are peace loving races. Especially the Druids of talons and raptors. They have always been the least fond of killing. "


    ------------------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan group products, vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 508

    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "this is really great. With this power, the future of Qin City will undoubtedly be brighter."


    In fact, the four Druids are not the ultimate power of our race. If you want to get the ultimate spirit strong, you need to wait for the ancient tree of life to ascend to the ultimate eternal tree. At that time, the two ultimate guardians of our Elves will be attracted by the breath of the eternal tree. "


    One side of the Ming way: "the ultimate guardian of the elves, Miss Anya, you should be referring to the elves dragon and double headed chimera."


    An Ya chin said: "exactly. The attack power of the spirit dragon itself is not strong, and its magic ability is also very general. It''s not as powerful as the dragon. However, spirit dragon and Jasper magic dragon are called Dragon killers because of their unrestricted forbidden magic field. In the forbidden magic field of spirit dragon, any magic can''t be exerted, especially the influence on the dragon people. In the forbidden magic field of spirit dragon, they not only can''t exert magic, but also feel strong weakness, even one third of their normal strength can''t be used. The spirit dragon is also known as the wizard killer. When a magician meets a spirit dragon, he has to wait for death. Unfortunately, the defense of the spirit dragon is too poor. It must cooperate with the soldiers of other races to give full play to its power. Here I''m going to talk about the role of the Druid Raptor. The spirit dragon only accepts the guidance and orders of the Druid Raptor. Even as the queen of spirit, I can''t make the spirit dragon fight. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Anya in surprise. Originally, in his opinion, the elves, dwarves and goblins are almost the same, but their abilities are different. However, from the Druids that appear today, the real strength of the elves is obviously far higher than the other two. No wonder angel must have the ancient tree of life. If there is no ancient tree of life, there will be no support from the Druids. I''m afraid that''s the key.


    Anya said: "unfortunately, the number of spirit dragons is very small. Even if the ancient tree evolves into the eternal tree, there will not be too many spirit dragons. In my opinion, the double headed chimera is more important. Just as the druid and the dragon are close companions, so are the two headed chimera and the horned eagle. In fact, the double headed chimera can be understood as a double headed dragon. Their actual combat power is enough to compare with the level 8 giant dragon. Although there is no magic of dragon language, the power of thunder and lightning spewing from their two heads is instantaneous, and their attack power on the battlefield is extremely amazing. If there are 100 double headed chimeras and horned eagles to form the future air force of Qin City, I dare say that unless the seven dragon city comes together, the air force of Qin City will be invincible. We elves, who have the ability to fly, are not afraid of any coercion because they are favored by nature. Therefore, even the sacred dragon will never choose to fight in the face of a large number of double headed chimeras. "


    The eternal tree is also the eternal tree. "Sister Anya, when can the ancient tree evolve into the eternal tree?"


    Anya sighed and said, "frankly, I don''t know. The ancient tree of life has accumulated for many years, and the accumulated energy has helped it evolve to the present ancient tree. It is obviously more difficult to evolve from the ancient tree to the eternal tree. To tell you the truth, we elves have not seen the tree of eternity for thousands of years. The eternal tree needs the water of life. But now I have no idea where the water of life is. Moreover, if the water of life is irrigated once, the ancient tree can only become an eternal tree for one month. If there is no continuous water of life after one month, the eternal tree will degenerate. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "is there no fundamental solution?"


    Anya said: "yes, there are, but it''s too difficult. Unless the stone of life in the fountain of life is transplanted into the ancient tree, the ancient tree can absorb the energy of the stone of life, form a cycle of absorption, transformation and release, and become an eternal tree forever. It''s just that we don''t know where to find the water of life. Even if we do, it''s too hard to get the stone of life. "


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said, "I heard that all treasures will be guarded by powerful Warcraft. Is this the water of life?"


    Anya nodded and said, "yes. The water of life is a kind of spring formed with the stone of life as the core. There is only one spring of life in the whole continent of longqinus. Strangely, the spring of life seems to be moving at any time, and no one can grasp its exact location. My ancestors only saw the spring of life a thousand years ago, and got some water of life from it, so that the ancient tree could evolve into the eternal tree temporarily. But later I went to look for the spring of life, only to find that it had disappeared. The spring of life has its own guardian. It was a powerful creature called Dragon God. It''s not something we can fight against. "


    Hearing the word "Dragon God", purple and Ming''s eyes were shocked at the same time. Their faces looked very ugly.


    "Dragon God? Is it stronger than the sacred dragon? " Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Anya said: "according to the records left by our ancestors, the sacred dragon is just an ant in front of the Dragon God. The Dragon God is also the most powerful being on our continent. But it will never leave the fountain of life. They don''t attack any creatures. As if it were the companion of the spring of life. The spring of life is a real treasure. According to legend, even the dead, as long as the soul is still there, three drops of life spring can make it come back to life. How can ordinary people get such a treasure? Not to mention its core. Now I just hope to have a chance to get even a drop of water of life and let the tree of eternity appear again. The evolution of the eternal tree is the greatest wish of the elves of all ages. At least in that month, we can also summon some spirit dragons and double headed chimeras. Even if the number is small, it will greatly enhance the strength of our Qin City. "After listening to Anya''s words, ye Yinzhu''s eyes show the light of thinking. The holy dragon has already existed at level 10. All the holy dragons at level 10 are ants in front of the Dragon God. How strong will the Dragon God be? Can it really transcend the existence of sub gods and become a real God? If that is the case, it can almost be compared with its ancestor, the Dragon King.


    Anya took a deep breath and pulled her mind back from the expectation of the eternal tree. "Well, don''t think about it so much. Yinzhu, tell me about your plan. What are you going to do with your brother-in-law and Ming tomorrow? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''m going to Bingsen in the Arctic wasteland again. Go and find a mount for my three hundred warriors of death. "


    Anya was stunned and said, "do you already have a goal?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "with the prestige of Zi and Ming, I believe this trip will not be too difficult. Death 300 is the most elite fighting force in my hands, at least for the moment, but they lack really powerful mounts. Although the number of them is not large, after many baptisms, their combat effectiveness is even higher than the elite of Donglong bazong. This kind of power, if equipped with the best equipment, is almost invincible. It''s the edge of my power blade. After all, we are going to fight against a country when we go to Buddha this time. How can we do without enough strength. Sister Anya, your Druids, give me two hundred Druids with claws, three hundred Druids with raptors, five hundred Druids with sprites and a thousand eagles. In addition to the purple Bimont legion, and in my hands of death 300 and 500 East Dragon elite. Although the number of these forces is small, none of them are the most powerful arms. With a thousand horned eagles, we can move to the north and the south at any time, and give the enemy a sharp knife in the weakest place. "


    Anya praised: "I agree with your elite fighting method. This can avoid our own injury as much as possible. It can also attack the enemy more effectively. Well, you take my twelve elves priestess with you. As long as you fight in a natural environment like the forest, they will be able to help you a lot. Such a coalition, though unable to confront the kingdom of Buddha head-on, will definitely make the royal family of the kingdom of Buddha headache to death. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. The time of revenge is coming. Water of life, where are you? Just now, when Anya said that three drops of water of life can revive the existence of soul, ye Yinzhu''s first thought was his 43 dead magician brothers. Their souls are still in the great saint''s musical instrument. If you can find the water of life, you will have a chance to revive them. Unfortunately, the souls of ordinary soldiers are too weak. At the beginning, the soldiers who died never had the hope of resurrection.


    With Anya''s Druid support, ye Yinzhu has a much clearer view of the future of Qin City. After returning to the Lord''s house, he summoned the elder Weiming to discuss. In addition to the thousand horned Eagle he took away this time, he asked the elder Weiming to select thousands of Donglong elite to practice with the Druids of the elf clan. Among the four major Druids, the horned eagle can ride, and the clawed Druid can also ride after becoming a giant bear. Ye Yinzhu solved the problem of cavalry. These special cavalry are his real trumps in the future.


    When he is busy, time always passes quickly. When night falls, ye Yinzhu can finally sit down in his Lord''s mansion. His tired feeling makes him want to enter the cultivation state immediately. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 509

    A faint aroma came from the outside, ye Yinzhu sniffed, "Sula, come on, I''m starving."


    Sula came in carrying a tray with four exquisite dishes and staple food on it. She went to Ye Yinzhu and put it down. She said, "are you born of a hungry ghost? Always in such a hurry. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed and said, "it''s nothing if you think I''m a hungry ghost reincarnated. I''m still growing! How about not eating more? "


    Sula was stunned, staring at Ye Yinzhu, she suddenly remembered that ye Yinzhu is only 18 years old this year! However, there are too many things on him. Outwardly, he didn''t seem to be much different from when he first met him. He was even more handsome than then. However, he and the pure boy who didn''t know anything about the relationship between men and women became the Lord of Qin City. He controlled the strong men of all ethnic groups and even defeated 300000 troops of Milan empire with one strike. There are still too many changes.


    He was tired, not physically, but mentally. He bears too much, although his eyes are clear, but there are more vicissitudes in the clear depth. Honing can undoubtedly make a person grow faster, but is there too much honing for Yinzhu.


    Think of these, Sula can''t help but inexplicable heartache, she even fantasized that she can put down together with Yinzhu, find a lonely place to live a carefree life. But this is obviously unrealistic, whether he or himself, there are too many. What''s more, my life and soul have


    "Sula, why don''t you eat? It''s delicious Ye Yinzhu''s words brought Sula back from her mind.


    She forced a smile, said: "you like to eat, I''m not hungry. Eat more. " As she said this, she picked up a sweet and sour spare ribs, which was Yinzhu''s favorite, and put it into his bowl.


    "Yinzhu." Just at this time, Haiyang suddenly came in from the door, and saw the scene of Sula''s ribs to Ye Yinzhu. At that moment, she felt that she was a little dizzy, because she saw too much tenderness in Sula''s eyes. In the heart rises a little uneasy strange, quickly walk to Ye Yinzhu and Sura in front.


    "Ocean, have you eaten yet? Come on, let''s eat together. " Ye Yinzhu warmly greets the ocean.


    The ocean shook its head and said, "no, you can eat. Sula''s craftsmanship is still so good. I''ve come up with a better way to exercise the magic of divine sound between me and the Smurfs. I''d like to discuss it with you


    While eating delicious food, ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "you can tell me."


    The ocean took a deep breath and tried to restrain the difference in her mind. "Yinzhu, I plan to train new recruits together with the elders. We mainly play "Peiyuan meditation" to improve our magic power. In this way, our music can also help soldiers recover faster and have better training effect. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes brightened. "This is a good idea. It not only has the benefits you said, but also can make your Divine sound magic merge with the soldiers faster. Yes, I agree. "


    Ocean got Ye Yinzhu''s praise. She felt much more comfortable. She pulled a chair and sat down beside Ye Yinzhu.


    Sula took a look at the ocean and sighed in her heart that he was her after all. I''m just a passer-by after all. He stood up and said, "eat first. Yinzhu, I''m going to pack up and start tomorrow. "


    Ye Yinzhu said strangely, "what do you have to pack? I don''t remember what else you have!"


    Sula looks at the ocean awkwardly and doesn''t say anything, but she goes out. Ye Yinzhu realizes that she doesn''t want to disturb herself and the ocean.


    "Sula seems a little strange." After Sura goes out, the ocean whispers to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "what do you mean?"


    The ocean shook his head and said, "I can''t say that. It just seems that he is a little different from before. Just now I saw the way he looked at you. It didn''t seem to be the gaze of friends. He seems to care about you, even... " Speaking of this, she stops. Of course, she believes that ye Yinzhu doesn''t have that kind of hobby. She is afraid of Sula


    Ye Yinzhu is no longer the simple boy at the beginning. He suddenly understands the meaning of her words and taps on the head of the ocean with his chopsticks. "What do you think? Sura and I are good brothers. Ocean, your heart is not pure


    The ocean chuckled and said, "I don''t know who is impure, but I didn''t say anything. It''s your own wishful thinking. Do you really want to go in person tomorrow? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "no one is more familiar with death 300 than me. Only I know what kind of Mount they need. I don''t worry if I don''t go there myself."


    The ocean wanted to say something, but it held back. Lower your head and lean on Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder, "be careful all the way. Yinzhu, I... "


    Ye Yinzhu seems to be aware of what she is going to say, "ocean, it''s not too early. You go to have a rest first. I''m going to practice after dinner. Although my body has recovered, the last time I forcibly used a supernatural weapon, my spiritual origin has been damaged to a certain extent. It''s going to take a while to fix it. "The ocean raises her head and looks at Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu is also looking at her. Their eyes meet. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes immediately flash away and fall on the food again. They eat faster.


    Ocean heart dark sigh, sound bamboo, you are escaping me? Or do you just She didn''t dare to think about it, but the feeling of worry in her heart was deeper. However, she was soon relieved. He has already made a decision, even if he really does not want me, my heart is already his, will only be his. I feel a little sad in my heart. I hide the white light on my face and show my beautiful face. I lower my head and get close to Ye Yinzhu''s face. When ye Yinzhu feels the faint fragrance, I just feel a little cool on my cheek. The ocean has run away like a frightened rabbit. "Yinzhu, I won''t send you tomorrow. I''m afraid I can''t stand it..."


    Touching the place on his face where he was just kissed by the ocean, ye Yinzhu felt confused. No one would not like a gentle girl, and he was no exception. For the ocean, he always had an inexplicable feeling, pity or something else. He knew that he liked the ocean, but he didn''t know how much he liked it.


    Sorry, ocean, I''m not ready. I can''t really accept your feelings. Maybe I''ve been through too many things. I haven''t had time to think about them. Thinking of this, the light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes has become apologetic. He knew that he owed the ocean emotionally. Love is deep like, like is light love, perhaps, when I love the ocean sublimation to the level of love, that is when I really with her. I don''t know why, in this aspect, I seem to have been waiting for something, or something more in my heart. But I can''t grasp that feeling. When I met the black phoenix, the feeling became stronger and clearer, but the time with the black phoenix was too short to grasp the mystery of the feeling.


    "Sula?" When ye Yinzhu looks up, she just sees Sula standing at the door of the hall. Her face is a little pale. She is staring at herself, but she doesn''t say a word.


    "Am I disturbing you?" Sula whispered.


    "No, of course not." Ye Yinzhu ate the last few meals.


    Why don''t you sit down with her? She''s a good girl. I can see that her heart is tied to you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know why. I always feel that there is something in my heart that prevents me from loving the ocean. There seems to be a more important woman in my heart. It''s just, I can''t tell why. Is it really black phoenix? However, I had never seen her before the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle. "


    Sula suddenly raised her head and looked at Ye Yinzhu as if she had decided something. She said, "Yinzhu, do you really like my elder martial sister? If so, I think I can match you. "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu said, "no, Sula, I don''t know. Black phoenix is princess landias. How can she be with me? What''s more, she''s from France. She won''t choose me. I don''t even know if I''ll see her again. "


    Sula some excited way: "these are not questions, I just ask you, do you really like black phoenix, like my elder martial sister."


    Ye Yinzhu lowered his head, he suddenly found his heart touched for a while, "I think I like her. The feeling of love at first sight is unforgettable to me, but I don''t understand why I like her so much. I''m at a loss. Moreover, the ocean occupies an important position in my heart, and I also like the ocean. I don''t even know which one I like more


    Sula said, "you guys are always like this. When you see beautiful women, you all like it."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, it''s not. That kind of like is different from what you said. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 510

    For example, xiangluan Xuejie, who is very beautiful, is the first beauty of Milan magic martial arts college. I like her, too, but I like her with appreciation. Anya''s sister is also very beautiful. I like her too, but I like her as a family relationship between my sister and brother. Only the ocean and the black phoenix, bring me that kind of strange feeling, maybe this is the feeling of love. But they are not the same. The ocean is like water that can moisten everything. It slowly penetrates into my heart and every part of my body. But the black phoenix is like a fire, burning all my things in an instant, and the unforgettable feeling is stronger and more fierce. "


    Sula clenched her teeth. "Yinzhu, if you were asked to choose between elder martial sister and ocean, who would you choose?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know. Maybe, I will choose the ocean. Because I don''t know how black phoenix feels to me, maybe I''m just wishful thinking of her. But the ocean is something I can''t hurt. For the love of the ocean, more is pity and care, I will use all the strength to protect her from any harm, I can not hurt her


    Sula sighs, but there is no disappointment in her eyes, because she knows that this is the best answer that ye Yinzhu can give. If he only saw a few black phoenix and decided to give up the ocean, he would not be ye Yinzhu. If a man doesn''t even have a sense of responsibility, is he still a real man?


    "Yinzhu, elder martial sister likes you. Just as you fell in love with her at first sight, so did she to you. But your choice is right. You should choose the ocean. Because the elder martial sister has too many difficulties to be with you. Her life and soul are no longer her own. "


    "What does life and soul not belong to themselves?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He recalled the coldness in the eyes of black phoenix and the occasional sadness. His heart suddenly hurt violently, and his chest seemed to be choked with something.


    Sula shook her head and said, "don''t ask. There are some things you don''t know."


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "Sula, match me with your elder martial sister."


    "You, what did you say?" Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, "didn''t you just say that you would choose the ocean?"


    Ye Yinzhu showed a persistent light in his eyes, "no matter you call me abusive or scold me for others. I hope to be with the ocean and the black phoenix at the same time. I suddenly got it. Unconsciously, the black phoenix in my heart has occupied an increasingly important position. Although I only met several times, I couldn''t give up the feeling of love at first sight. If I try to forget that she''s with the ocean, it''s more unfair to the ocean. My heart, in the moment before parting with the black phoenix, has been divided into two parts. I don''t know if it''s right, but I don''t want the ocean to be sad, and I don''t want the black phoenix to be miserable. But I understand that I can''t give up these two different feelings. In this case, instead of painful choice, to hurt a person, it is better to let them all with me. If any of them don''t want to, I''d rather not marry for life. "


    Ye Yinzhu made this decision when Sula told him that black phoenix liked him too. From Sula''s tone, he heard the helplessness of the black phoenix and felt that there must be something wrong with the black phoenix. Love at first sight, the existence of this word has its meaning, ye Yinzhu firmly believes that his first feeling, can''t be wrong, he really fell in love with the black phoenix.


    Sula''s eyes were full of shock. After a while, she regained her calm. She looked at Ye Yinzhu with some mockery. "Now there are two. When you fall in love with the third woman in the future, will it become three, four or even more?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, "my heart is closed. Sula, you know, whenever I think about this, I have a very special feeling. I want to try to love, but I really don''t have time to love! Do you think that after becoming such a lord of Qin City, I still have the heart to make trouble? What I said to you today is just my wishful thinking. Maybe I''m impulsive. But it''s really the best result I can think of. Maybe it''s because I''m still young. The ocean and the black phoenix are also young. Maybe there will be some changes in our relationship in a few years. It''s too early to say that. "


    Sula lowered her head and did not speak. Her heart is a bit at a loss, and the ocean are married to him? Do you want to be your own matchmaker? As long as I can be with him, how much will I care? But now I don''t even have the chance to share with the ocean! Yinzhu, Yinzhu, do you know that I suffer ten times more than you?


    Ye Yinzhu goes back to his room to practice. Sula lives next door to him. Maybe it''s because they were roommates. Yinzhu always trusts Sula very much.


    Sitting on his bed with his knees crossed, ye Yinzhu showed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. "What''s the matter with him today? He even told Sula that he would marry two wives at the same time. Isn''t that ridiculous? Although multiple wives are allowed in any country on the mainland. But will the ocean and the black phoenix really agree? Who is not selfish in terms of feelings? But how can you choose? Forget it, don''t think about it. What''s the point of thinking about it now? Maybe, when I see black phoenix next time, these problems will be solvedWhat ye Yinzhu doesn''t know is that the next time he sees black phoenix, the problem becomes more complicated and confusing. And then he understood what is the pain of love.


    In the early morning, ye Yinzhu didn''t inform anyone. When Zi and Ming came to the Lord''s house, he immediately launched the teleportation array depicted here.


    The light purple light hung in the air of the hall of Lord''s mansion. The purple light envelops the bodies of Ye Yinzhu, Sura, Zi and Ming. After reaching the second level of ziweiqin heart, it is no longer a load for ye Yinzhu to use this magic array. In the purple light, the next moment, they have quietly disappeared in the Lord''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kill --" with the sword pointed by Seedorf, the army of Milan pounced on the army of landias. The war finally started a few days ago. Maybe it''s because the preparation time is too long. From the beginning of the war, it was in a white hot state. With the formal development of the Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias, the war has spread to the borders of every country in the mainland of lonzainus. Even the kingdom of Arcadia, at the request of landias, sent its own troops to join landias''s camp.


    As everyone knows, this war will not be short. It is a real war of attrition. The Dragon City, which is allied by various countries, has a tacit understanding that it did not participate in the human war, except for the Dragon cavalry.


    The army of landias empire was no more than that of Milan Empire, but its equipment was better than that of Milan empire. Except for France and Syria, the whole continent was in chaos. The civilians suffered from the sudden outbreak of war.


    People can be seen everywhere, especially in some cities on the border of various countries. At this time, they have entered into the war specific panic. The mass migration of civilians and the constant deployment of various military forces have made the whole of nagasanusi in disorder. No one noticed that in the chaos sweeping across the mainland, Qin City in the mountains of the north is rising like a new star.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s still so cold in the Arctic wilderness." Ye Yinzhu breathes out a breath of white fog. Through the transmission of Dharma array, the four of them have already appeared in the cave where the netherworld lives. But now the cold is no longer a threat to them. Among the four, Sula Xiu was the weakest, at least Ye Yinzhu thought so, so before he set out, he specially found a thick fur coat for Sula.


    "See Qin emperor and Zi emperor." The couple of Ming Hui and Ming Yue are just inside the cave. When they feel the energy fluctuation of the transmission array, they will know who is coming and hurry to meet them.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "you are welcome, two elders."


    Su La and Ming Hui met each other, but Ming and his wife met each other for the first time. Although Ming has restrained his breath, they are both level 9 Warcraft and ghost Warcraft. They are extremely sensitive to the breath. They clearly found that Ming''s breath was not under purple. Ming Hui asked tentatively, "is this Qin emperor?"


    Ming''s simple and honest smile, the human form of his one eye into two eyes, and ordinary people do not have much difference, "Hello, my name is Ming." As he spoke, his eyes closed slowly, and a flash of lightning flashed over it, which made the ice cave shine.


    "Mountain Giant -" Ming Hui and his wife exclaimed that they were born at the same time, and subconsciously stepped back two steps. "See you, my Lord." They never thought that there would be another beast beside Ye Yinzhu. And from the breath of Ming, he is obviously an adult mountain giant. The news was too shocking for them.


    In the eyes of Warcraft people, the divine beast is the highest existence. Even if it is a level 9 Warcraft, the level 10 divine beast can only bow and bow.


    ---------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 511

    Ming said with a smile: "you are Yinzhu''s friends, and naturally you are my friends. Don''t be so restrained. "


    The two emperors Zi, Ming and Qin came here together, and the two beasts appeared at the same time. The purpose of Ye Yinzhu''s trip made Ming Hui confused. What kind of work can you do?


    Ming Hui asked cautiously, "Lord Qin, who are you here this time?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "remember what I asked you last time? You told me that among the eight sides of Bingsen Warcraft, the Dragon wolf in the northeast is a complete group with strong cohesion and strength. This time, I want to talk to them. "


    It turned out that he was looking for the Dragon wolf. Ming Hui was relieved and said respectfully, "our husband and wife are willing to be pawns of the Qin emperor."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "you don''t have to work hard. You just tell me where the Dragon wolf clan is. Now the two are also the leaders of one side. There are a lot of things to deal with. What''s more, you Bingsen also have your own rules. If you help me when I go to longlang, it''s hard to avoid being considered as helping outsiders by other Warcraft parties. I''m afraid there will be trouble. Let''s deal with it ourselves. "


    Ming Hui''s eyes show a bit of gratitude. Ye Yinzhu''s comprehensive consideration says that he has gone to the bottom of his heart. It''s true that there are two sacred beasts in town, and it doesn''t make much sense to have many of them.


    "In that case, when do you plan to go to longlang territory


    Ye Yinzhu said: "go now. I have many things to deal with. Master Ming Hui, you don''t have any trouble in Bingsen. "


    Ming Hui nodded and said, "no problem. After all, Pluto moon and I are two people, although we are not Warcraft. But in this Bingsen, no one will easily provoke our husband and wife. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "that''s good. Please draw a simple map for us to show us the way."


    "No problem." Ming Hui raised his hand and shot out a dark force from the nihilistic fingers. On the hard ice, he drew a simple map from the ice cave where he lived.


    Out of the ice cave, suddenly the wind was very cold. It was winter, and the temperature of the Arctic wasteland was extremely low, especially in Bingsen, the northernmost tip. Even if you just breathe out, you will be frozen by the cold current here immediately, turning into a small piece of ice and falling on the ground.


    Ye Yinzhu helped Sula pull her fur coat and asked, "is it cold? If you can''t hold on, you might as well wait for us to come back in master Ming Hui''s ice cave. "


    Sula shook her head and said, "I''m not that vulnerable. No problem. Let''s go. "


    Although she has said so, ye Yinzhu still subconsciously holds Sula''s hand and puts her pure bamboo air into Sula''s body, bringing her body bursts of warmth.


    In this cold environment, even if you want to go fast, you can''t get up at all. Even ye Yinzhu and others are no exception. Only Ming is completely immune to the cold, and even Zi has to urge his Amethyst energy to protect his body.


    Ming Hui always sent them to the edge of his territory before stopping. With his escort, ye Yinzhu and his four did not encounter any obstruction in Ming Hui''s territory. Ming Hui''s territory is in the north, which is adjacent to the Dragon wolf territory in the northeast. Therefore, after passing through the Ming Hui couple''s territory, they directly entered the destination of this trip.


    "Zi, have you informed him?" Ye Yinzhu asks purple.


    Purple nodded, "the ghost weather here. Yinzhu, do you really want to take him away this time? Don''t forget his size. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "don''t worry, no matter how much he eats, we don''t need to solve it."


    As the cold continued, the colder the air was, the stronger the air was. Although there are countless icicles in Bingsen that can be used as shelter, the cold wind is still cutting their skin like a sharp blade. If a soldier or a magician who is lower than the green level comes here, he doesn''t need to encounter Warcraft. I''m afraid he will be destroyed by the cold.


    The last time I came to Bingsen, it was summer on the mainland. Although they also experienced extreme cold, there was still a big gap compared with the cold in this winter. Ming Hui tells Ye Yinzhu that in today''s weather, not to mention outsiders, even the powerful Warcraft in Bingsen seldom go out. After all, in such a very cold situation, the physical consumption is very large, and winter is the most lack of food. Some of the weaker Warcraft will choose to hibernate in the cave and will not wake up until the next spring.


    "Let''s take a break." The extreme cold makes Ye Yinzhu feel irresistible. After all, he has to take care of Sula with his fighting spirit. Sula let him pull, in his bamboo gas protection, it seems that the cold has no effect on him.


    Purple nodded, looked to the side for a while, found a huge icicle with a diameter of more than five meters, directly stepped forward and punched on the icicle.


    Suddenly there was a big hole in the icicle. But Zi was still a little surprised. He wanted to blow out a place for the four of them to have a rest, but after this blow, the icicle only had a gap less than half a meter deep."What hard ice." When Zi raised his fist again, Ming''s fist fell on the icicle one step ahead of him, and at the same time, he grinned at Zi, "of course, it''s hard. The ice in the Arctic wasteland has existed for many years, but it''s not comparable to the outside ice."


    Under the bombardment of the two beasts, Zi and Ming finally carve out a resting place on the icicle. Zi asks Ye Yinzhu and Sula to go inside first, while he and Ming sit outside.


    Ye Yinzhu took some food from Xumi''s precepts and gave it to Zi and Ming, while he took some fruit and Sula grass to eat. The wind outside is at least seven or more. In this environment, there is no food other than dry food.


    After a simple meal, ye Yinzhu sat cross knee in the ice cave and began to practice, so as to recover his physical strength consumed in the cold as soon as possible.


    When he crossed his knees, suddenly, his mental power moved slightly, as if he felt something. Subconsciously, he asked purple through his soul. Purple through the soul to send back the message, he also noticed that the hidden in not far away spirit wave, the four of them have been monitored.


    Ye Yinzhu showed an elegant smile on his face and said to Sula: "it seems that our goal has appeared this time. Sula, I haven''t played the piano for you for a long time. Do you want to listen to my music? "


    Sula nodded gently, with a ray of hope in her eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hand was shining, and the sea moon Qinghui Qin was already on his knees. After a moment''s thinking, he suddenly took back the sea moon Qinghui Qin and replaced the knee Guqin with the magic instrument level waterfall Lianzhu.


    The left hand glides gently on the string, bringing up a string of light hum, the right hand just flicks, and a wisp of low and misty music floats out.


    Just a note, Sula found that ye Yinzhu had changed. At this time, he seemed to have no more temperature on his body. In a flash, the whole person integrated into everything around him, as if he was the ice, the snow, and the free wind. It seemed that his body had already integrated into the icicle beside him. But in this complete integration, that ray of piano music suddenly intruded into the spiritual world of one person and two animals around, and the overwhelming sadness seemed to rush in from the cold in all directions, which made their mind unable to help.


    What kind of music is this! It''s just a simple note. Sula suddenly realized that Yinzhu had made progress, not only in his magic and fighting spirit, but also in the artistic conception of Qin music, with his many experiences. At this time, his piano sound is no longer pure and transparent, but the profundity that people can''t peep at, even with a hint of vicissitudes. Is this music that people who have no experience can play?


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands move very slowly. It is precisely because his spiritual world has reached the unity of man and nature, and is integrated with everything around him, that he can bring sulana the feeling of turning into ice and snow. Play a simple gyration of the left hand, according to the fingertips of a special beat. The sad breath turned into a circle of purple halo, released from the icicle, misty to the depths of the forest, as if it was a sigh from heaven.


    At this moment, it seems that even the cold wind also felt the sadness in the music, and became no longer violent, but quietly listening, listening to the moving but tearful melody.


    At this time, the sound of light chanting sounds like chanting, but it is perfectly integrated with the melody between the eight fingers, "the wind is also Xiaoxiao, the snow is also Xiaoxiao, listening to thousands of swaying in the drunken; it is a dream, not a dream, it is difficult to get rid of in the dream, it is love; plucking strings, playing strings, one string, one column, thinking of the Chinese New Year; difficult, difficult, can be called endless love."


    The faint purple light suddenly becomes more and more profound. Sura is already crazy. She mumbles the last sentence, and her eyes twinkle with tears. It seems that all the depression and sadness in her heart are released at this moment, and her feelings are endless. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 512

    This situation can be recalled, Yinzhu, Yinzhu, why do you want me to cry?


    The transparent ice crystals slide from her face, fall to the ground, fall into a touch of clear ice powder with a little salty.


    Although Zi and Ming are still sitting in front of them, their bodies are a little stiff at this time. Although Ye Yinzhu''s music has a less infectious effect on them, it is a throb from the deep of their soul, but they can''t calm down at all. It seems that they have something in their heart and have to spit out to be comfortable.


    Subconsciously, purple looked up and roared, and the rolling waves broke through the air. When he was young, his relatives were killed, and he was chased. All kinds of gloom and depression seemed to be released in the howling, and the strong purple gas gushed out from his body, turning the icicles and the ground around him into a piece of purple crystal.


    Another sound is more powerful but more deep. A lot of whistling accompanies the long whistling of purple. It is like the green leaves setting off the red flowers. It complements the long whistling of purple. The huge whistling goes straight to the sky. In an instant, the wind and snow in the air stops, and the cold wind and ice seem to be afraid of the long whistling of the hurt.


    Sula feels very strange. She knows that with the strength of Zi and Ming, she can''t bear it when they roar with all their strength. However, even though the roar is still deafening by Ye Yinzhu''s side, she can''t hurt herself at all. No matter how powerful the long howling sound is, it can''t cover up the sound of the curling piano. She suddenly understood that no matter how strong the roar was, it was external, but the sound of the piano was in her heart.


    In the distance, there is a long roar, which is especially burst, but it coincides with the roar of Zihe Ming. Maybe it''s because of the distance. The third howl is obviously not influenced by Ye Yinzhu''s music. There is no sadness in the howl, but it is full of incomparable overbearing air. The deafening three howls seem to overturn the whole Bingsen. Especially in the northeast, tiny cracks began to appear on numerous extremely hard icicles.


    At this time, a howling sound like wolf howling and dragon singing sounded, but the fourth long howling was much weaker than the previous three. But the sound is full of grief and indignation, as if there are countless sadness to pour out.


    As soon as this long roar came out, the same roar suddenly rang across the northeast of Bingsen. At least hundreds of long roars like dragons and wolves sounded at the same time. The cohesive voice condensed into one. They were the weakest, but united, they could fight against each other.


    Sula suddenly saw a faint smile on the corner of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth, which was a little sad. She suddenly understood that ye Yinzhu''s piano music was not to express her inner feelings, but to direct the goal of their trip with this special method.


    Sula guessed right. Ye Yinzhu''s purpose is exactly the same. The music he plays is called Qin Shang.


    "Qin Shang" is one of the nine famous music of Qin family. It has a very sad effect.


    The original effect of this piece of music is to produce a strong sadness through the appeal of the music, and even a sad dreamland. When the opponent''s strength and the player have a certain gap, at least the mental strength is below the player, the player can even make him sad to death. However, ye Yinzhu''s previous performance obviously did not release the sadness in this music completely. Through the magic instrument level waterfall Lianzhu Qin, he spread the music far away and resonated with the sadness in the music. In order to stimulate the opponent. If you let him play, this song "Qin Shang" can play the damage is not ordinary Warcraft can bear. But if we want to use this kind of music on a large scale, it will inevitably affect the three people around him first.


    With a light smile on his face, ye Yinzhu stands up and walks out from the gap between purple and bright.


    With the stop of the music, the long roar of Zihe Ming also gradually stopped, and the long roar in the distance and the condensation howl of countless dragons and wolves also gradually weakened.


    Purple and bright look at each other, can not help but show a trace of horror, you know, their spiritual power is extremely strong, as a beast, their soul is incomparable to human beings, the huge sea of spirit is at least ten times more than ordinary human beings. But in this way, they were strongly influenced by Ye Yinzhu''s music. Although this is in the case of no defense, ye Yinzhu''s magic level at this time is only the second level of purple level, and there is still a big gap between them. They did not even dare to think that if one day, ye Yinzhu''s music reached the level of sub deity as the divine beast, what kind of effect would it have. At that time, I''m afraid his magic is really invincible.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know what Zi and Ming were thinking. He apologized to them with a smile and said, "in order to let them out, even you have affected them."


    "Yinzhu, can I have a happy music next time. This song just now is too sad. I even think of mom. " Ming looks at Ye Yinzhu with a sad face. He doesn''t look like a beast at all.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "OK, no problem. Next time I promise you to imagine your future wife. But do you still have a family? "Ming shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know. Since I was sensible, I have no family around me. I just vaguely remember that I lived with my family when I was a child. The life span of our mountain giants is not endless. But it''s hard to die because of its own defense. I really hope my family is still alive. But, for example, we are all immortals, and heaven can''t allow us to have too many in this world. "


    Purple suddenly sink a voice way: "our target came."


    Ye Yinzhu listened attentively. At this time, because the four different kinds of whistling just now brought up surging energy fluctuations, the ice forest became extremely calm in a short time, at least the wind and snow disappeared temporarily. In this quiet environment, ye Yinzhu clearly heard a rustle from all directions. In the air, the invisible pressure was gradually condensing. He listened for a moment and said with a smile: "it seems that we are surrounded."


    "Stranger, you are not welcome here." A low, cold voice filled with hostility. Gradually, out of the Bingsen came a large area of Warcraft, at least hundreds of them. The location of Ye Yinzhu''s four people is surrounded from all directions.


    Ye Yinzhu is so excited that he looks at the Warcraft coming out of Bingsen. It looks very beautiful. It is about the same height as an ordinary wildebeest. It is about five meters long. It is wolf shaped and dark blue. It is not very obvious in the world of ice and snow. But they have a pair of dark red eyes, full of bloodthirsty light, are toward their four people''s teeth, showing sharp canine teeth.


    These Warcraft look like wolves, but they are much bigger than wolves. But they have no wolf hair on them. Instead, they have a layer of dark blue scales. Their limbs are strong and strong. Although they are smaller than giant dragons, they have to admit that their limbs are dragon claws. The most peculiar thing is that each Warcraft has three pairs of wings on its back, which look like wings, but are much smaller than wings, and are also covered with scales. I don''t know what it''s for. Ye Yinzhu is almost certain that the wings of this size can not help the Dragon wolf, a Warcraft of this size, to fly. Obviously, they did not fully inherit the dragon''s flying ability.


    The head of the Dragon wolf is the head of the wolf. It is no different from the appearance of the wolf except that it is covered with scales. A big tail is also wolf shaped. Although there are no scales on it, it seems that the dark blue spear like a needle can pierce everything. The cold and bloodthirsty breath forms a circle and constantly oppresses Ye Yinzhu. To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, these wolves should have felt the breath of bright and purple, but they didn''t seem to have any fear. Are they not afraid of the prestige of the beast? This immediately aroused Ye Yinzhu''s greater interest.


    Among the wolves, a giant dragon wolf came out. His body length was more than eight meters, but his dark red eyes were a little yellow. It was obvious that he was old. Even the wolf''s tail was not dark blue hair, but white with the same color as ice and snow. But old age can''t affect his power. The three pairs of dragon wings behind him are much bigger than those of other dragon wolves. As he moves forward, it seems that a little bit of black air is spreading, and many dragon wolves walk to the front like stars holding the moon.


    The eyes of the old dragon wolf first fell on Zi and Ming, then on Ye Yinzhu and Sura. Obviously, the cold voice just now came from him, "stranger, you are not welcome here. This is our field. If you leave now, we can assume that nothing has happened. Otherwise, you are the enemy of the Dragon wolf. Even if you die to the last dragon wolf, we will never shrink back. "


    Obviously, the old dragon wolf didn''t feel the strong breath of Zi and Ming, otherwise he would not say that he would let Ye Yinzhu leave, and he didn''t want to fight against such a powerful opponent. As advanced Warcraft with high intelligence, these dragon wolves are very smart. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 513

    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "Hello, master. We come from the human world. Some of us are here to discuss with our predecessors. "


    The cold light in the eyes of the old dragon wolf flashed, the scales of his whole body suddenly rose, and a low wolf roared, "are you looking for our dragon wolf?" All the Dragon wolves obviously felt the breath of the old dragon wolf, and all of them were full of hostility at any time. The scale''s rising power makes people feel chilly.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a hurry: "please don''t be impulsive, master. We didn''t mean anything this time."


    The old dragon wolf looked at Ming and Zi beside Ye Yinzhu, and his mood was slightly stabilized. He said in a cold voice: "for so many years, no human has ever come to us. You are dragon spies. No one can hide from us the nose of the Dragon wolf, human beings, you and the person around you clearly have the smell of the dragon. We dragon wolf clan have fled to this bitter and cold place, and you dragon clan won''t let us go? Well, let''s fight for the jade and the stone and kill the fish. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the Dragon wolf howled. In an instant, all the Dragon wolves rushed towards Ye Yinzhu at the same time. Their body shape is like dark blue lightning, and their speed is far faster than that of ordinary Orc wolves. Their bodies are huge, but they are flexible. On their claws and teeth, they are full of dark breath. Dark blue energy bombs come straight to Ye Yinzhu and they bombard them. That''s hundreds of magic at the same time!


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly realizes that he is wrong. Ming Hui once said to himself that these dragon wolves were driven to the extreme north by the dragon people, but how can he forget that he is now a foreign silver dragon. The smell of these dragon wolves is really sensitive. They can find the silver dragon breath on themselves and Sula. Unfortunately, they don''t seem to know Ming and Zi. It seems that their original idea of deterring each other by virtue of them is completely destroyed. We can''t do without fighting this war. Let''s fight. We''ll win the opponent first, and then we can negotiate.


    The instant magic of Warcraft is not like that of magician. The instant magic of magician is generally low level. In Warcraft, there are few magicians who can perform different kinds of magic by chanting incantations. They generally have several kinds of exclusive gifted magic, which are very powerful. This is the case with the dragon and wolf in front of them. The dark blue light ball they spit out from their mouth really belongs to the category of blue level. But it is not an ordinary magic ball, which contains two properties of dark magic and ice. The original dragon wolf clan was just a dark demon family of Warcraft, but after living in this extremely cold place for so many years, their bodies also changed in the extreme cold, so they had more ice attributes.


    Hundreds of magic balls erupted in an instant, which were almost exerted by these dragon wolves in front of the pressure generated by the two great beasts, and almost consumed all the magic power in their bodies.


    The wolf has a strong wolf nature and is extremely United. It doesn''t flinch in the face of an opponent who is far stronger than itself. No wolf retreats because of the pressure of the two great beasts. The more than 100 wolves rush up with their energy balls at almost the same time.


    Feeling the strong magic wave, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised. Fortunately, he has brought both Zi and Ming with him this time. Otherwise, it''s hard to know how to fight with these dragon wolves. After all, dragon and wolf are all level 7 Warcraft. Such a united intelligent Warcraft can''t be dealt with by level 9 Warcraft.


    With a low roar and a wave of his hand, Ming blocks Ye Yinzhu and Sula behind him. His originally tall body expands instantly, and the height of 50 meters like a mountain seems to become the core of this Bingsen in an instant. Huge body bent down, even purple also block in the back, rock body will be three completely behind.


    Ming''s body is so big that almost all the attacks are on him. The huge energy fluctuation is frightening. The crazy magic rhythm makes Ming''s whole body full of the breath of darkness and ice.


    However, the divine beast is the divine beast. Can the mountain giant''s defense be broken by level 7 Warcraft? Even if the level 9 Warcraft attacks with all its strength, it''s just scratching for Ming. The corrosive force full of dark smell has no effect at all in front of Ming''s rocky skin. But I feel that all the magic effect of throwing cold powder is just a little bit of erosion.


    The sudden enlargement of Ming makes the Dragon wolves a little unprepared, but it is not enough to make them lose their fighting spirit, and Ming Gen''s disproportionate body pounces on them without hesitation. At the front are some of the most powerful dragon wolves. Their claws attack Xiang Ming''s body with a strong impact.


    Ming snorted, "do dragonflies shake stone pillars?" He doesn''t have any special movements. It''s impossible for a huge body like him to be flexible. Moving both arms and legs at the same time, he went up to meet the wolves. In fact, Ming didn''t do anything, but when those wolves hit him, they not only gave out a cry of sadness, but also bounced back one by one and fell to the ground. Although the Dragon wolf''s physical strength is good, but the full impact on the Ming mountain like body, but still some can''t bear, those who rush the most fierce dragon wolf even directly knocked unconscious in the past.


    Ming grinned, "you are too far away."Purple naturally won''t let Ming specialize in beauty. With a low roar, it is nearly half shorter than Ming, but its breath is not weak. How much purple also shows itself. He and Ming both know that ye Yinzhu wants to subdue these dragon wolves, so he doesn''t take out his own Amethyst sword, just like Ming, and goes directly to the Dragon wolves.


    The biggest advantage of the two beasts is their extremely strong defense, which can''t be broken by the Dragon wolf. Seeing the Dragon wolf''s constant attack, they just walk forward step by step, and there will be countless dragon wolves throwing away. This is the absolute strength. Because Zi is still under age, his strength is worse than Ming. But after all, he is the first of the four sacred beasts. After he has evolved to level 9, although his physical strength can''t compare with Ming, he can''t be shaken by level 7 dragon wolf.


    "Stop it." There was a burst of rage, and the attack stopped immediately. They quickly pushed back to the back of the old dragon wolf. Although their fighting spirit didn''t decrease at all, there was a bit of panic in their dark red eyes. Facing Ming and Zi, they have no chance at all.


    "Who on earth are you?" Old dragon wolf looked at purple and Ming''s tall body, his voice was obviously not as strong as at the beginning. Although he also felt the power of Zi and Ming before, the Dragon wolf was Bingsen''s outsider after all. Originally, it didn''t belong to the Arctic wilderness, so naturally they didn''t know the legend of the four great beasts in the Arctic wilderness. Seeing Ming and Zi''s strength more powerful than he imagined, he could not bring any harm to them, so the old dragon wolf was a little anxious. Because he really can''t think of when the dragon clan has such a powerful force, and it doesn''t look like they are from the dragon clan. This is not the ability of level 9 Warcraft! Especially at the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, he blocked the super defense of hundreds of magic bullets. The old dragon wolf knew that even the Silver Dragon King, the most powerful of the seven Dragon Kings, could not do it.


    "We don''t mean any harm. We just want to talk to you." It''s nice to have ye Yinzhu standing behind with the help of Ming and Zi. Not even a dragon wolf can cross the two great beasts to attack him and Sula. Seeing that the old dragon wolf''s eyes showed a look of panic, ye Yinzhu knew that the time had almost come.


    At this time, the number of dragon wolves around suddenly increased, and at least hundreds of dragon wolves surrounded. Needless to say, the old dragon wolf felt the strength of his opponent and almost summoned the whole family to come here to snipe Ye Yinzhu.


    "Boss, here you are. I''m coming. What are these little things for? Do you still want to attack my boss? " In the wild sound, a tall body came quickly from a distance. It was three meters away, about the same height as Ming''s when he was in human shape, but wider at the shoulders. It''s not easy to walk, but every step can be very far. If you pay close attention, you can see that there will be a large crack on the ground where he lands.


    Soon, this man came to the periphery of the Dragon wolf circle. The Dragon wolves obviously saw him, and immediately dozens of dragon wolves surrounded him and directly attacked his body. These dragon wolves are more than five meters long. They are much bigger than the strong man''s body.


    The strong man''s eyes are full of wildness. He looks at the dragon and wolf who pours on him. He snorts with disdain and is about to start.


    "Gracious, do not kill them." Ye Yinzhu''s voice passed far away.


    That''s right. The strong man here is gracis, the war beast transformed into human form. When ye Yinzhu and his family just came to Bingsen, ye Yinzhu asked Zi to summon him through the soul contact with gracis, and let him come to join them. After so many things, ye Yinzhu will not be reckless at all. This time he came to subdue the Dragon wolf, what he wanted to use was the power of the four great beasts. In addition to Ming and Zi, there is the flash thunder in his arm and the war beast in time.


    -------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, monthly tickets and recommendation tickets are all smashed at me, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 514

    When Gladys heard Ye Yinzhu''s voice, he immediately let out his murderous plan. If he was afraid of anyone in the world, it was not his contract owner, Zi, who was also a god beast. Although Zi ranked a little higher than him, the war beast was always unconvinced by Amethyst bimon. But at the beginning, ye Yinzhu left a deep impression on GRASSIS with his strength displayed by his supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp. Instant seven forbidden incantation, what kind of strength is that? For ye Yinzhu, Gladys was in awe from the bottom of his heart. Of course, ye Yinzhu couldn''t have told him that I was bluffing you at that time. However, GRASSIS knew little about human power and super artifact, so he always thought that ye Yinzhu was the real strong one, comparable to the existence of God.


    So, on hearing Ye Yinzhu''s voice, the killer he was going to use immediately took back his arms, but his right foot stepped out.


    Boom, the earth cracked, the powerful shock, even the huge body of Zi and Ming could not help shaking, in an instant, countless ice and snow splashed up, those dragon wolves who rushed to GRASSIS almost immediately flew out by the powerful shock.


    Not only the dozens of dragon wolves who attacked gracis, but also the Dragon wolves behind him were shocked away. Gracis walked towards them as if there were no one. He was so overbearing and wild that even the Dragon wolves were afraid. The old dragon wolf quickly told his people to get out of the way and let Gladys and Yinzhu join them.


    At this time, the old dragon wolf''s heart has sunk to the bottom, he finally fully understood that the strength of these people is not what they can fight.


    "Gracias, your war has been trampled harder." Looking at gracis, a big man, walking in front of him, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help smiling. Frankly speaking, when Gladys killed Zi, ye Yinzhu wanted to tear him to pieces. But after the rebirth of Zizi and the surrender of GRASSIS, ye Yinzhu always knew that GRASSIS was the strongest power in his hand. Although GRASSIS is a god beast, his wisdom is obviously inferior to purple. Ye Yinzhu can feel his frankness when he gets along with him for a few times, which is very similar to gold. Once fighting, it''s crazy fighting spirit, which mountain giant Ming lacks. As one of his own people, GRASSIS''s straightforward temper is deeply liked by Ye Yinzhu.


    "Lord Qin, I started to work hard after I saw your powerful strength? Originally, I thought that with my strength, few people in the world can compete. But since I met you and boss purple, I know what it means to have people outside. If I don''t work hard, how can I survive in the future. You see, even these little guys dare to attack me. Lord Qin, do you want to wipe them out? Give it to me. Give me ten minutes. I promise to kill them all. "


    The war beast itself is born for war, but GRASSIS has a big stomach. In order to eat enough, he has been living in the ice circle, relying on the endless creatures in the ocean to fill his stomach. As the owner of Bingsen''s core ice circle, Gladys has always called himself Bingsen''s boss. In front of him, these dragon wolves dare to surround their boss and the most admired Emperor Qin. His murderous intention has been a little overwhelming.


    The voice of GRASSIS is very loud. He can''t restrain himself. The old dragon wolf over there can hear it clearly. He saw with his own eyes the strength of GRASSIS. Although he was trampled by a war, even his level 9 Warcraft couldn''t stand and fell to the ground. What a powerful force is this? It will never be worse than the two guys in front of us, and such a strong man should be so polite to the human who wants to negotiate with him, and also say that he is the most powerful. Who are these people? Is it true that heaven wants to kill us? The old patriarch of the Dragon wolf clan really felt like crying without tears.


    However, no wonder he is like this. I''m afraid any race will feel the same way when facing the top three Amethyst bimon, war beast and mountain giant. Even the three hordes of orcs never dare to compete with the three beasts at the same time. They are all real enemies. In order to subdue the Dragon wolf clan this time, ye Yinzhu gathered the four beasts in order to completely oppress the proud and United dragon wolf race. There is no absolute overwhelming advantage. Even if he can defeat the other party, it is difficult for the other party to really surrender.


    "Gladys, you fight first. If you want to fight, there will be opportunities." Ye Yinzhu waved.


    Gladys reluctantly looked back at the wolves. The wild air in his eyes was like a tangible thing. Under the threat, the wolves subconsciously stepped back. He is not willing to stand behind Ye Yinzhu. He should be more respectful.


    Purple funny looking at him like that, heart way, this is my little brother or sound bamboo''s little brother? But it doesn''t make any difference. It seems that if you can''t enter adulthood earlier, you can''t deter gracis.


    Ye Yinzhu walks out slowly, smiles at the old dragon wolf and says, "master, now we can talk about it. I repeat, this time we have no malice to the Dragon wolf clan. "


    The old dragon wolf looked at Ye Yinzhu sarcastically, "are you negotiating? If I guess well, you have enough strength but don''t attack us, you should want us dragon wolf to submit to you. I tell you, it can''t be done. Even if you kill us all, you will never get the loyalty of our dragon wolf clan. We are wolves, wolves who never give in. "Ye Yinzhu was shocked. He didn''t expect that the old dragon wolf was so sensitive. He really deserved to be a high wisdom Warcraft. "Master, please don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to subdue you. If that''s the case, I think you can see the strength we have. We can completely defeat you before discussing other issues. I can even force you to give your soul fire with a strong hand. "


    "That''s impossible. Even if it''s death, you don''t want our soul fire. " The old dragon wolf roared angrily.


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "master, we can''t talk about your attitude now. Do you really think I can''t get your soul fire? In that case, I can''t lead you all out. I don''t know if you remember the piano sound just now


    The old dragon wolf was surprised. Of course, he remembered the piano sound just now. At that moment, almost all the Dragon wolves remembered the humiliation of being driven to this bitter and cold place, and their grief and indignation turned into a roar uncontrollably.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I am a spiritual magician. To be exact, I am a divine voice master. In front of my zither magic, even if you want to commit suicide after defeat, it''s not easy. I have at least ten ways to force your soul fire. " Who is his teacher? It''s the ancestor of the dark mage. For the study of the soul, Phil Jackson is definitely more proficient than any spiritual mage. Although the knowledge he imparted to Ye Yinzhu did not contain the content of Necromancer''s magic, he talked a lot about some mysteries of spiritual magic and soul.


    The old dragon wolf was a little silent. He had a deep memory of the previous Qin music, and then thought of GRASSIS'' respect for ye Yinzhu. He knew that this young man was not joking. He really had the ability to make his people give up their soul fire. If it is true, even if the dragon and wolf clan is stubborn, they have to submit to him.


    "Since you are not subduing us, what are you doing here? Is it to deter us? " The old dragon wolf''s breath converged a little bit, and released a special breath. The surrounding dragon wolf people slowly retreated, separated some of them, and brought the injured dragon wolves to the depth of Bingsen.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "we are here to cooperate with the Dragon wolf clan."


    "Cooperation? Isn''t that another way of saying surrender? " The old dragon wolf snorted disdainfully. I''m not so easy to cheat. It''s just that the enemy in front of him is really too strong, otherwise he would have grabbed each other''s throat.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "no, of course it''s not the same. Our cooperation is mutually beneficial. You must be the king of dragon and wolf here. Elder, I just want to ask you, do you want to let your people live in this bitter and cold place and suffer in this Bingsen forever? Have you forgotten the beauty of the mainland of lonzainus, the warm sunshine and delicious food? As the clan leader and the king of dragon and wolf, don''t you want to lead your people out of here and back to the broad world outside? "


    The old dragon wolf stared at Ye Yinzhu, not only him, but also the eyes of the surrounding dragon wolves. From their dark red eyes, ye Yinzhu saw the light of hope. He knew that his words had come to the heart of these wolves.


    "What about going out? Here we are at least free. Going out will only be your slaves. " Old dragon wolf stares at Ye Yinzhu. It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t care. Because of the oppression of the dragon clan, the Dragon wolf clan has lived in this Bingsen for nearly a thousand years.


    Who is willing to live forever in this bitter and cold place?


    That''s impossible! (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 515

    At the beginning, in order not to be destroyed by the dragon clan, the head of the last generation of the Dragon wolf clan vowed to heaven that unless the Dragon wolf clan had the strength to fight against the dragon clan, it would never be allowed to go out of Bingsen. He still remembers it. As the king of dragon and wolf, he certainly hopes to lead his people back to the vast continent, with delicious food, fertile land and endless free space. However, how can he believe Ye Yinzhu, a man who suddenly appeared?


    Ye Yinzhu was not worried at this time, and his face showed a faint smile, "did I say that I would enslave you? I''m talking about cooperation from the beginning to the end. I just hope to help each other with you. Your enemy is the dragon, which I know very well. Yes, I do have the flavor of dragon, which you feel is not wrong. However, this does not prove that I am a member of the dragon clan. I wonder if you know my friends. If you know them, you won''t think I have anything to do with the dragon people. "


    The Dragon wolf king shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t know these three strong men, but their strength is enough to make us respect them."


    The world of Warcraft is much simpler than that of human beings, and the absolute power will be recognized, which will never change. Zi, Ming and GRASSIS used their strong strength to make the dragon and wolf king have a lingering fear. He did not dare to offend such a powerful man.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a cool smile: "let me introduce it to you. In ancient times, perhaps before the Dragon wolf clan appeared, the Arctic wilderness was the world of orcs. At that time, the orcs were not so many tribes as they are now, but were controlled by the four ancient beasts. And their enemy is the dragon. Orcs and dragons are natural enemies, and dragons and Mongolian beasts have always been deadly enemies. These are hatreds left over from ancient times. The hatred between the four great beasts and the holy dragon cannot be erased by time. The one beside me is the head of the four beasts, who inherited the blood of amethyst. Amethyst, bimon and purple are also my best partners. "


    Purple flash, purple has been restored to human form, listening to Ye Yinzhu''s introduction to him, his eyes show a hint of authority.


    "Amethyst Beamon?" Even if the Dragon wolf king''s mind is firm, when he heard the four words Amethyst Bimeng, he could not help exclaiming. Although the Dragon wolf clan is not familiar with the world of orcs, how can they not have heard of the legends of the four great beasts? Especially Amethyst bimon, the emperor of orcs. The real strongest beast. The level 10 beast is definitely not comparable to level 9. No wonder, no wonder he''s so powerful. They don''t even have a chance to resist. Thinking of the appearance of purple, the Dragon wolf king believed ye Yinzhu''s words. Besides Amethyst bimont, what kind of Warcraft can have such a terrible atmosphere?


    "Well, what about these two?" The Dragon wolf king looks at Ming and gracis in some panic.


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "since the Amethyst Bimeng of the four sacred beasts has appeared, how can the other three sacred beasts be silent again. These are the two giants of the mountain war. Oh, by the way, I think you should know that there is an extremely powerful beast in the core of Bingsen, which is the strongest one in Bingsen. That''s Gracias


    The Dragon wolf king stared at gracis and murmured, "the king of the ice circle is the king of the terrible ice circle." At this time, there was no more fighting spirit in his heart, and even the Dragon wolves around him showed a look of fear. For the other three beasts, they may know less, but the king of the ice circle is the most discussed topic among the Warcraft in Bingsen. Who doesn''t know the power of the king of the ice circle? I don''t know how many level 9 Warcraft try to challenge his dignity, and each time there is more than one, but no one can survive after entering the ice circle.


    In front of him, this tall man was the king of the ice circle, the second largest war beast among the four sacred beasts.


    Who is this human being? Why is it that there are three sacred beasts around him? According to their appearance, they are mainly human beings. It''s incredible. Subconsciously, the Dragon wolf king''s eyes fell on Sula and murmured, "is she..."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong. She''s my friend. She''s not the last golden beetle among the four sacred beasts."


    When the Dragon wolf king''s mood relaxed a little, two golden lights lit up from ye Yinzhu''s arms. Two big fleshy insects about two meters long appeared in front of him. The golden body seemed to be transparent. If there was any difference between them, it was the tattoo on his head. There is a dark gold grain on the left flash forehead, and the thunder on the right is silver.


    Without Ye Yinzhu''s explanation, the Dragon wolf king also understood that what appeared in front of him was the last golden beetle in the ranking of the four sacred beasts, and there were two.


    The four beasts appeared in Bingsen at the same time, and the eyes of the Dragon wolf king suddenly became very complicated. In his opinion, if he angered the human in front of him, it would be the disaster of extermination. How strong are the four beasts? In ancient times, it was once said that the four great beasts together were equivalent to half of the Arctic wilderness. Although such a statement is exaggerated, none of the four great beasts is not the strength of the enemy. Even if Bingsen''s other seven directions of Warcraft gather here, I''m afraid they can''t compete.Shan and Lei are very clingy to yeyinzhu. Since they have followed yeyinzhu, they have even gained more benefits from yeyinzhu than purple. After all, they are always in yeyinzhu, which is equivalent to a part of yeyinzhu''s body. As long as yeyinzhu''s strength is improved or any energy is absorbed, they can enjoy it for the first time. Especially when Falan yeyinzhu opened the seal that bound Phil Jackson, the huge non elements filtered by Shenyuan magic robe were really absorbed by these two greedy little guys. So, although they used to have the lowest level of evolution, they have now reached the level of level 9 Warcraft. It''s just that these two little guys are too sleepy. Every day, ye Yinzhu absorbs his energy to practice.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s talent and many acquired benefits, if it''s just his own cultivation, maybe it''s more than the second level of purple now. It''s because these two little guys have absorbed a lot of energy, but ye Yinzhu never cares about it. Shanlei''s life experience is poor. For them, ye Yinzhu and purple feel different. It''s more about caring, just like for your own children.


    At this time, he was released by Ye Yinzhu. Most of his body was made up of pure energy. He didn''t fear the cold at all. He climbed up to Ye Yinzhu and rubbed his body. His small eyes were full of soft light. But even purple and bright see into the nine state of the golden beetle insects are subconsciously avoid a little distance.


    There is no doubt that the defense of the golden beetle is very poor, but when it comes to instant attack, the golden beetle is the strongest among the four sacred beasts. When they reach level 10 of adulthood, they can instantly fire three elemental free forbidden spell magic bullets. The only difference between their instant forbidden incantation and ordinary forbidden incantation is that they have no attributes and are pure energy. It''s pure energy, and it''s very powerful. In other words, unless the opponent''s defense is also elemental, the attack launched by the golden beetle as an adult will ignore the defense.


    Now lightning has evolved to level 9. Although it can''t completely ignore the defense effect, its ability to instantly cast forbidden spells at any time still makes any Warcraft feel scared.


    Ye Yinzhu said to the Dragon wolf king, "they are all my friends. You can see their strength. I think, with the help of the four beasts, any dragon city that wants to attack your dragon wolf clan must ask me if I agree. I have enough power to protect you. The cooperation I want to discuss with you is that the Dragon wolf clan can return to the mainland, and I can even provide you with a territory. And protect you and your people from the attack of the dragon. "


    The Dragon wolf king looked at Ye Yinzhu deeply and said, "what do you want?" Under the pressure of powerful strength, he has unconsciously used honorifics to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said without hesitation: "I have a strong army, the number is 300. They need Warcraft partners to fight with them. All of them, I dare say, are the best of the human warriors. It will never insult your people. "


    The Dragon wolf king was stunned for a moment. "Do you want me to choose 300 people to be your Warcraft partner? That''s all? "


    "That''s all." Yeyinzhu zhengse road.


    The Dragon wolf king is moved. You know, the partnership of Warcraft is a kind of contract between the two sides, which also belongs to the category of equal contract. As long as the master-slave relationship is not emphasized in the contract, Warcraft and human beings are equal to each other. In other words, his people will not be enslaved.


    Moreover, intelligent advanced Warcraft like them has only advantages of having a human partner, not to mention that human partners will also protect them.


    The cultivation speed of human beings is much faster than that of other races, which is of great benefit to the cultivation of their Warcraft partners. Even if you can''t cross the level, you can at least raise the Dragon wolf to level 7. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 516

    Moreover, once human beings die, the contract will automatically lapse. Warcraft can even force the termination of the contract at a certain price.


    In other words, the binding force of this contract is not strong. At present, this human being has such a powerful strength, but he only proposes a condition that is only good for the Dragon wolf clan, and has no harm. He can''t help but be unmoved by the Dragon wolf king.


    What makes him hesitant is that such conditions are not too good?


    Ye Yinzhu seemed to see what the Dragon wolf king was thinking. He said with a smile, "master, you don''t have to think about anything else. I just hope you can feel our sincerity in the future cooperation with us. You are not the only alien in my territory. There are many partners in my tribe, such as goblins, gnomes and so on. We all live in the same big family and help each other. My goal is to build a happy land where no hostile force can threaten us. Welcome to join us. How about this? I can make a contract with you for one year. If you feel that my territory is not suitable for you and your people after one year, you can move back at any time. I can even ask gracis to help you recapture the territory in the northeast of Bingsen. What do you think? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s words have made the dragon and wolf king have no reason not to agree. He nodded solemnly and said, "it depends on your words. Please make a contract For him, making a contract is the safest way. For the sake of his people, he had to be careful.


    Under the witness of the four beasts, ye Yinzhu and the Dragon wolf king signed a one-year contract. Feeling the power of the contract, the Dragon wolf king really relaxed. I don''t know whether my decision is to lead the people to the bright road or the abyss of destruction. But anyway, I have no other choice.


    The reason why he decided to believe in Ye Yinzhu was that ye Yinzhu fully considered the feelings of the dragon and wolf clan under the absolutely strong situation. This has brought him great favor.


    "Lord Qin. Where is your territory? Shall we start now? " The Dragon wolf king asks Ye Yinzhu. At the strong request of GRASSIS, he also called Ye Yinzhu Emperor Qin. Of course, GRASSIS himself got the title of ice emperor, which is his wishful thinking.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I still have very important things to do. Master longlang, how many people do you have now?"


    The Dragon wolf king said: "after so many years of recuperation, although we have the blood of the dragon race, our reproductive ability is much different from that of the ordinary wolf race. But it''s better than the dragon people. Now there are more than 500 of my people, and more than 300 in their prime. It can completely meet the agreement between us. "


    With a satisfied smile, ye Yinzhu said, "let''s go now. My territory is in the Brenner mountains on the edge of the Arctic wilderness. When you get there, I will specially draw a mountain for you as your territory. And provide you with food and necessities. However, you have to tell your people that after they join my Qin City, they can''t have conflicts with other races. They are all partners. "


    "Naturally, as long as no one takes the initiative to attack us, we will not take the initiative to fight against man."


    The Dragon wolf clan has nothing to miss in this Bingsen. In only two hours, the Dragon wolf king integrated his clan, including his only son, a level 8 dragon wolf. A total of 563 dragon wolves followed Ye Yinzhu, Sura, Zi and Ming to the territory of Ming Hui.


    It''s obviously not a good choice to walk back to Qincheng. Ye Yinzhu chose transmission, but the volume of the Dragon wolf is too large. If it is transmitted directly, his Lord''s mansion will be burst. Therefore, after arriving at the ice cave of Ming Hui, ye Yinzhu first sent himself and Zi, Ming and gracis back to Qin City. After a simple arrangement, he returned to Bingsen again. He saved gems with his life and sent them back to Qin City for six times.


    Anya arranged the Dragon wolf clan on a steep mountain not far from the dwarves. There are many natural caves on this mountain, which is most suitable for the Dragon wolf race. Dragon wolf king in a simple observation of the Qin City, for here or more satisfied. Since then, there has been more Qin City, Oliveira pointed to the map, "you see, this is the location of our northern legion, you see these arrows I drew. It represents the rapid build-up of the orc army. You are right. Our northern Legion is full of talents, and its fighting capacity is also the strongest in all aspects of Milan. However, the orcs'' attack was so fierce that they launched a fierce attack almost regardless of the loss. Although we were unable to break through our defense line, we dragged all the 600000 troops of the entire northern army on the border. There''s no way to send a single soldier to help others. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "the strength of a Thor''s hammer fortress alone is not enough to threaten the northern army. However, if a warlord fortress is added, the northern army will be stretched. It''s very good to be able to keep the defence from being broken by the other side. There must be no chaos in the north. The rear of your northern Legion is the plains of Priya and the granary of Milan. Once the orcs break through the line of defense and enter Milan, then all aspects of the army of the whole Milan empire will face the situation of collapseOliveira nodded and said, "exactly. So, grandfather and the northern army can only stay here. According to the original strategic plan of the Empire, such a situation would never happen. Although we have strong enemies in the north, we have two allies in the East and the West. Although the orcs are powerful, they have no magicians, and their individual combat effectiveness cannot play a sufficient role in large-scale wars. We only need 300000 people at most to defend the northern line. But now, with the betrayal of the kingdom of Buddha, the whole continent has changed. Not only do we have more enemies of the warlord tribe, but also the white eyed wolf of the kingdom of Buddha. It''s really not optimistic for the Empire to have two more enemies. "


    ------------------------------


    for those who like Xiaosan''s works, please support Xiaosan. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 517

    Ye Yinzhu said: "from the action of the orc warlord tribe, we can almost be sure that the three Orc tribes must have reached some agreement with the randias empire. Otherwise, there will be civil strife in the mainland. How can they give up all the defenses in the front line of Buddha and attack Milan with all their strength?"


    Oliveira said with a wry smile: "randias is hiding too deep. All the time, they can''t bear it. But these years of deliberate conspiracy broke out in an instant, which caught us by surprise. Over the years, the Empire devoted itself to economic development and relaxed in military affairs. But it can''t blame the Empire for this. After all, there was a French Blue deterrent. Who would have thought that faram would suddenly declare a closure? I''m afraid randias knew many years ago that France would be closed to the outside world recently. Naturally, they are well prepared. The betrayal of fro and the alliance between orcs and landias have put the Empire at a critical moment. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "what''s the war situation between Milan and landias? Isn''t there Marshal Seedorf over there? "


    Oliveira sighed: "it''s hard to cook without rice. As I told you before, among the four armies of the Empire of Milan, the northern army, which faced the orcs, was the most powerful, with 600000 troops, well-equipped, and equipped with a large number of dragoons to deal with the orc bimon. Next came the southern Legion. The distance between Milan and landias is far away. However, it is also because of the deterrence of France and blue that the southern Legion has not had a war for many years, and its combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of the northern legion, and its number is only about 400000. Fortunately, my grandfather and grandfather Seedorf prepared for a rainy day. They once exchanged garrisons between the northern and southern legions, so that the veterans of the northern Legion could exchange training with the southern Legion to a certain extent, which kept the strength of the southern Legion at a certain level. Otherwise, the situation will be worse. As for the eastern and Western legions, there are only 200000 each. After all, both East and West are our allies. It doesn''t need to be heavily garrisoned. However, the betrayal of fro made a huge gap in our overall defense, coupled with the lack of combat power of the southern Legion. Now there is a lot of pressure on both sides of the South and the East. The army has sent Western legions stationed on the border with the Ascoli kingdom to the south. At the same time, 400000 new troops were forcibly recruited from the country and sent to marshal Seedorf. This has stabilized the situation for the time being. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised, "is that a million troops? What about randias? How many troops does landias have? "


    Oliveira said in a deep voice: "landias has been preparing for many years. In this war, they have dispatched 1.5 million troops to the border. At the same time, they are still dispatching troops in China. The detailed figures are not clear. Randias has no problems like the orcs. Their national strength is no less than ours. I''m not optimistic about the war in the south. After all, among our one million troops, only those who were sent from the northern army were really strong. However, the Western Legion and the newly mobilized 400000 new troops can''t compare their combat effectiveness with landias at all. If it wasn''t for grandfather Seedorf''s super command ability, I can''t imagine how long the southern Legion can last. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath. Although he also knew that landias would be prepared to launch the whole mainland war, he did not expect that the situation would be so bad.


    "What about other countries? What''s the situation now? " Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Oliveira said: "the best situation now is Ascoli kingdom. As our firm ally, Ascoli is the sea in the west, Solomon fortress in the far north wilderness in the north, Palermo in the South and Milan in the East. They just need to withstand the orc attack. However, the kingdom of Ascoli itself is not strong enough to compare with the kingdom of fro. Under the attack of Fort Solomon, they can only pull out about 200000 troops to support our country. Now reinforcements should be on the way to our battle with landias. With this 200000 yuan, we can relieve our pressure for a while. The form of Palermo kingdom is similar to that of ASCO kingdom. Although they are bordered by randias and Polly, only Polly kingdom is at war. Randias is just putting some pressure on Palermo. It would be good for us if Palermo can defeat the kingdom of Polly. Unfortunately, there is not much difference in the national strength between the two countries. Although Palermo has some advantages, it can not bring us much help in a short time. Now the most troublesome thing for the empire is the battle on the East and Southeast lines. In the southeast of our country is the kingdom of Borneo. As a kingdom whose national strength is second only to Milan and landias, borbon mobilized a total of 700000 troops this time to form a coalition with landias to press on our Southeast line. All these pressures are borne by grandfather sidorf''s one million troops and Ascoli''s 200000 reinforcements. In other words, they are now facing a close relationship with themselves And they are not weak. Under such strong pressure, no one can say how long the south line can last. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath, "the form has been so tense. What about the kingdom of Buddha? "


    Oliveira sighed, took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, and said: "I''m afraid it''s up to you and your Qin City to help Milan contain the kingdom of Florida. I already know the six conditions that Princess Nina promised you. Frankly speaking, these six conditions are much less expensive than six cities. But the migration of millions of human beings with your Donglong blood, in my opinion, is just like raising a tiger for trouble. But Princess Nina has to promise you. Because the east line may collapse earlier than the south line. Five hundred thousand elite troops of the kingdom of fro have already met our eastern army. At the first contact, I ate more than 30000 people of the Oriental Legion. Although we can''t stand it now, we have been pressed into our country by the kingdom of Buddha. The combat power and quantity are completely at a disadvantage. Even if we stick to the city, within three months, the east line will be lost. At present, the whole country has made great efforts to recruit soldiers. But it''s a question of time. In my opinion, if an untrained soldier is forced to the front line, he can only be killed. Yinzhu, from the standpoint of brothers, I ask you to save Milan. After all, you also have the title of count of the Empire of MilanYe Yinzhu sighed, "although I know Milan''s situation is not optimistic, I didn''t expect it to be so critical. At the beginning of the war, Milan have been in an absolute disadvantage. The collapse of either side will lead to the change of the whole war situation. Even a thousand miles. "


    Oliveira said in a deep voice: "I have to admit that landias is resourceful. Although we Milan have been monitoring them, after all, years of peace has made the Empire slack. Who would have thought that France, who has been the mainland''s supervisor, would suddenly close down and stay away from right and wrong? This sudden change is too big a blow for Milan. However, for us, Milan are not bound to lose. At present, the war on the whole continent has just begun, and this stage is the most difficult for us. As long as we can get through this difficult period and give Milan a chance to breathe, it is still unknown who will win


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "at present, the positive pressure is the biggest, and the alliance between landias and Poland is powerful. But the most critical thing is not the southern front. After all, Milan also has 1.2 million troops. Due to the fact that there are not many places between landias and Milan, it is not easy to eat the 1.2 million troops. If I remember correctly, the magicians of the Milan empire are the best in quantity and quality. With their assistance, it is not a problem to hold down landias and Bourbon for the time being. On the contrary, the key point of the kingdom of East Buddha is now here. They must not be allowed to break into Milan. Otherwise, there will be no room for recovery. "


    Oliveira Doug: "Your Royal Highness, Princess Nina, passed to the grandfather by magic. Let me tell you that the one hundred thousand person logistics support unit you have requested is ready for you. Please lead the strong city to the east line as soon as possible. Yinzhu, I want to ask you a question. Please make sure you give me a clear answer, OK


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Oliveira. From his eyes, ye Yinzhu sees the light of determination.


    "You ask."


    Oliveira took a deep breath, staring at Ye Yinzhu''s deep black eyes, "please tell me, do you and your Qin City really want to help Milan?"


    Ye Yinzhu seems to have guessed that Oliveira would ask this question. Instead of answering directly, he puts his hand on Oliveira''s map. The place where his finger falls is the Brenner mountains where Qin City is located.


    "Brother Oliveira, look. The Brenner mountains, where Qin City is located, were a natural barrier to the north for the Empire of Milan. It was because of the vast mountains that the orcs could not attack the Empire in all directions. More importantly, the Brenner mountains are the territory of the Milan empire. Before the collapse of the Milan Empire, no country or a powerful race like the orcs could invade the mountains. "


    -------------------------


    the refining conference will be held as usual at 12:00 tomorrow evening. Friends are welcome to attend.


    Please like small three works of friends smash votes to support small three, your support is my biggest motivation, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 518

    "Qin City is my foundation. As the ruler of Qincheng, the first thing I should consider is the safety of Qincheng, the safe life of Qincheng people and the sustainable development in the future. Then, let me ask you a question. Which country do you think Qincheng, or Donglong Empire, has the closest relationship with the mainland and which country is the most advantageous to cooperate with


    Oliveira definitely looked at Ye Yinzhu. Although he had understood the meaning of Ye Yinzhu, it was a matter of life and death for Milan. He did not dare to be careless. "Would you please give me a positive answer?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "we Donglong have a saying that if the skin does not exist, how can the hair be attached. Through the six way decision, there will be at least six years of peace between our city and Milan. The development time of these six years is undoubtedly very important for our Qin City. If Milan is subjugated, will landias let us go? Nothing else, but the decree of Falan is something they dare not violate. Guarding Milan is equivalent to guarding ourselves. So, brother Oliveira, please rest assured. Here, as the Lord of Milan, I promise you that I will do my best to help Milan against the enemy. When death returns, I will lead the warriors of Qin City to the east of Milan. At the beginning, in the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons, the sacrifice of our partners was bound to cost the kingdom of Buddha. "


    A layer of red cloud shrouded Oliveira''s face, which was not shy, but extremely excited, "Yinzhu, if it is like this, then I''ll leave Oliveira''s life to you. The roots of our violet family are in Milan, which has long been integrated with Milan. The prosperity of Milan is the prosperity of our violet family. On the contrary, the failure of Milan is also the failure of our family. For the sake of the Empire, for the sake of the family, I am willing to contribute all my strength. "


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand and lined up on Oliveira''s shoulder, "well, let''s cooperate on the battlefield again. This time, I will tell the kingdom of Buddha to taste the pain. "


    Oliveira was more aware of the general situation than ye Yinzhu. After excitement, she calmed down and asked, "Yinzhu, how many people are you going to send to eastern Xinjiang this time? How are you going to compete with the 500000 troops of the kingdom of Buddha? This time, Buddha also came out of the nest and poured in the elite of the whole country. They didn''t have any worries at all. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "it''s unrealistic to confront them head-on. Since they have no worries, why don''t we create some worries for them? The cooperation between Froude and landias is a gamble for them, but I don''t believe that the kingdom of Froude will ignore the changes in its own country. "


    Now, what did ye Yinzhu say to Oliveira in a low voice? Oliveira''s face first showed a trace of consternation. Gradually, the look on his face became a little strange. He wanted to laugh and tried not to let himself laugh, but more in his eyes was astonishment. Obviously, ye Yinzhu''s words surprised him a lot.


    "If you attack the enemy, you must be saved. Yinzhu, your idea is really good, but it has to be reflected in the speed. Moreover, this is by no means the task that our 300 death knights can accomplish. The kingdom of fro is no better than the wilderness of the far north. The Northern Wilderness is so vast that orcs have no cities to defend. After all, human intelligence is not comparable to that of the orcs. If we still use the tactics we used last time in the Arctic wilderness, I''m afraid... "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "brother, don''t worry. How can the same tactics be used twice. What''s more, although the brothers of death 300 are the main force of our action, they are by no means all. Just wait and see. This time I will let Hongyan stay in Qin City. You can go to the front line with me. I have at least 70% confidence to hold down Buddha. "


    Specific tactics Ye Yinzhu did not elaborate, before the operation, confidentiality is very important, but ye Yinzhu has a relatively full plan in mind. Although he doesn''t have much in his hands in terms of the number of troops, sometimes the number can''t decide everything, and the key to victory is the elite.


    After talking for a while, ye Yinzhu asked Oliveira to have a rest. He also went back to the room and made a simple plan for the coming action. Oliveira''s analysis of the overall situation today is undoubtedly of great help to him. Only by understanding the whole war situation can we better control the situation and determine the future trend of Qin City.


    With the return of the Dragon wolf clan led by Ye Yinzhu, the whole Qin City is busy, among which the busiest are undoubtedly the craftsmen of the dwarves and goblin tribes. Almost working day and night to make what ye Yinzhu needs.


    Ten days later, under the leadership of Ye Hongyan, death 300 finally arrived at Qin City. When we meet again, the feeling of being separated makes Ye Hongyan''s eyes moist.


    Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira connect Ye Hongyan and other three hundred soldiers of the God of death into Qin City. Ye Hongyan and they have all changed their new equipment. The royal highness of Princess Nina was not stingy, not only equipped with brand-new armour weapons, but also equipped with an each one death warrior. Three hundred eriksmin dragons are a fortune.


    Although the expeditionary army had ten days to get here, there was no fatigue on the 300 soldiers of death. After several wars, they have really grown into powerful soldiers. Their equipment also became unified. In addition to the seven remaining magicians, 300 death warriors were all armed with epee and equipped with six meter long steel dragon guns. That cold temperament is by no means comparable to that of any dragoon troops in the Milan empire."Hongyan, you are here at last." Oliveira laughs and embraces Ye Hongyan.


    Ye Hongyan is still so indifferent, but the deep emotion in his eyes is no less than Oliveira. His eyes fall on Ye Yinzhu, "here we are. Yinzhu, are we going to fight together again? "


    He did not ask why Ye Yinzhu suddenly left without saying goodbye. The tacit understanding formed on the battlefield has already given them absolute trust.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "yes, we are going to fight side by side on the battlefield again. Hongyan, from now on, you and our death fighters are all members of Donglong. Qincheng is no longer a subsidiary of Milan, but a cooperative relationship. I think you know the details. I won''t explain. Take a night off. Tomorrow morning, we will set out to fight in the east of Milan empire. Do you remember the bloody guards who attacked and killed our brother? This time, our goal is the country where the bloody guards are located, the kingdom of Florida, which betrays its allies. "


    Hearing the four words of the bloody guard, not only Ye Hongyan, but also the death fighters behind him almost subconsciously released a strong atmosphere of killing. Even Oliveira could not help shivering. Thinking of the scene at that time, everyone''s eyes became red. The soldiers of the God of death on the scene still remember deeply that the partners who died at the beginning were just for their protection and for the final victory of the God of death 500. They will never forget the 43 magicians who collectively blew themselves up.


    Ye Hongyan clenched his fists. "Yinzhu, we don''t need to rest. We can start at any time."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "in order to get revenge better, we all have to keep in the best condition. This battle will not be a short one, but a long and arduous one. "


    Ye Hongyan calms down again and looks at Ye Yinzhu nodding slowly. Looking at the deep hatred in his eyes, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that he simply can''t let Ye Hongyan stay to train Qin City cavalry. He sighs in his heart. It seems that this cavalry training can only be done by others.


    "Well, my death fighters, I don''t have time to welcome you in the most grand way, but before you come here, I have prepared a gift for you. Now, please come down from erikmelon and take off your armor and weapons. "


    Although the warriors of death don''t know why Ye Yinzhu asked them to do so, the habit of obeying orders and loyalty to Ye Yinzhu developed for many years make every warrior of death have no hesitation.


    They landed on the ground almost at the same time. When they were wearing armor, they let out a neat clang. The epee and the Dragon spear were removed from Erik min''s Dragon''s back. Then, they quickly and neatly took off their armor.


    With a wave of Ye Yinzhu''s hand, thousands of Qin City soldiers immediately went out and took the equipment of Eric MinLong and the death warrior away.


    At this time, the party behind Ye Yinzhu included Zi, Anya and eight masters of Donglong sect who had nothing to do. Seeing death''s uniform movement, the same cold expression, and the appearance that the equipment mount was taken away without any concentration, they could not help nodding.


    Only the grandmother of Ye Yinzhu, the leader of the LAN clan, asked LAN Ruxue quietly: "elder sister, don''t these soldiers miss their equipment at all? As far as I know, a qualified soldier should have deep feelings for his own weapons and mounts. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 519

    LAN Ruxue said in a low voice: "no, you are talking about ordinary soldiers. And in front of these, although I don''t know how Yinzhu got them. But I am sure that the murderous spirit they emit is not cultivated in one day or two. They are not soldiers. To be exact, they should be dead men. What they believe is only their own bodies. There is no difference between any weapons and mounts for them. Some of them are just killing the enemy in compliance with orders. These are the most powerful warriors. Although there are only 300 people, in my opinion, they are by no means inferior to thousands of troops. No wonder Yinzhu''s six conditions for Princess Nina include asking them to come back. It''s really worth it. "


    LAN Qingchi, the leader of LAN Zong, said with a smile, "elder sister, you are just like your brother-in-law now. It''s good to see your family''s music and bamboo everywhere."


    LAN Ruxue said with pride: "of course, with such a grandson, what else can I ask for? I believe that Yinzhu will come to the end of the road that I wanted to go but couldn''t go on. I seem to have seen the resplendence of Donglong''s resurgence. "


    When they were talking here, ye Yinzhu turned back to a tall old man with short blue gray hair and said with a smile, "master Langke, do you think these brothers of mine can become the companions of your people? You have not insulted your people


    The old man led his people back to Qin City with Ye Yinzhu and moved to Langke, the Dragon wolf king, in the Brenner mountains. Because the Dragon wolf clan has always thought of themselves as wolves, their names also take wolves as surnames. As a level 9 Warcraft, wolf Ke can naturally incarnate as human beings.


    Since ye Hongyan led death 300 to appear, Langke''s eyes have never left their bodies. Before he met death 300 soldiers, ye Yinzhu had told him that this time he was coming to join them. As ye Yinzhu said, Langke is very satisfied with the death warrior in front of him. Although he could not clearly feel the real strength of the death fighters, the cold air of killing had told the keen old wolf a lot. Without the test of blood and fire, where can such a powerful soldier come from?


    Only by cooperating with such soldiers can we better protect ourselves on the battlefield and enhance our own strength. The old dragon wolf king nodded, "but it''s up to the Qin emperor."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles a little. From Langke''s eyes, he can see that the dragon and wolf king has really surrendered. Although the Brenner mountains can''t be compared with the vast plains of Priya, the living environment here is much better than that of Bingsen. With all kinds of supplies, the Dragon wolves have lived a life they have not enjoyed for thousands of years in the past ten days, and they no longer need to worry about food.


    Through his observation of Qin City these days, Langke really saw the prosperity of many ethnic groups, especially the powerful bimong, the magical Druids, the elves with a long history and the dwarves who are good at casting. Everyone is a member of Qin City. Feeling the harmonious atmosphere in Qin City, the vigilant dragon wolves are finally settling down.


    With a smile on his face, ye Yinzhu said, "in that case, it''s time for your people to appear. Let them choose their future partners. "


    Langke nodded and raised his head to the sky to make a long roar like a dragon or a wolf. Howling across the sky into the clouds. Suddenly, three hundred of the same roars sounded at the same time, and then, from the distance, a murderous cold came like a dark blue ice stream from the side of Qincheng towards the open space in front of Qincheng.


    Zi walks to Ye Yinzhu, and they look at each other with a smile. They know that it''s not in vain to go to the ice circle this time.


    Death fighters naturally feel that the sudden dark blue torrent is related to them, and their eyes subconsciously fall in the past.


    The speed of the dark blue torrent was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. It took them only a few breaths to see who was coming.


    The wolf''s appearance, however, has dark blue dragon scales, tall and straight body, strong limbs, and dark red eyes full of death light. All of these, in the first time attracted the attention of the death fighters. I don''t know why, there is a feeling of blood connection in every death warrior''s heart. Compared with these dragon wolves, what is the original Erik min dragon mount?


    A total of 308 dragon wolves came running. When they stopped in front of the death warriors, their previous momentum suddenly disappeared. A light white fog spewed out from their mouths and noses, and their cold red eyes gazed at the soldiers in front of them.


    On the back of each dragon wolf, there is a set of pure black armor, a long black gun and a sword about 1.7 meters long. The Dragon wolf has a saddle on his back. His spear and sword are hung on the saddle bridge.


    The length of the gun is slightly shorter than that of the Dragon gun, about five meters, and the Epee is narrower than that of the Epee warrior. Like the armor, the two weapons are completely black and do not reflect any luster.


    "This is my gift to you and your future partner. There are no fixed collocations. If you want to be recognized by them, you must rely on your own strength. When you put on the armor on their backs and pick up the death dragon wolf spear and sword that I specially prepared for you, you will no longer be death 300, but death dragon wolf cavalry. "With these words, ye Yinzhu''s eyes just swept from ye Hongyan''s face. When he saw the bloodthirsty excitement in Ye Hongyan''s eyes, ye Yinzhu was relieved. That''s absolute trust in the brothers of death. So, he didn''t say anything more and turned back to Qincheng.


    This time, Peijia, who was captured at the beginning, also came with the army. Instead of letting him participate in the selection of the Dragon wolf, ye Yinzhu gave him the order to appoint him as the commander of the long-range army. In fact, after ye Yinzhu''s absence these days, Peja also knows that he was cheated. But what can be done? Polly kingdom can''t go back, and can only follow Ye Yinzhu. What''s more, since he heard that ye Yinzhu turned the tide with his six way decision, his heart was settled.


    Death warrior side, fighting is inevitable, want to get dragon wolf such arrogant race as Warcraft partner, first of all to conquer their heart. Only in this way can we become one and a true partner in future battles. This is also the condition put forward by the Dragon wolf king to Ye Yinzhu, who did not refuse. If the death warrior himself can''t conquer these wolves, then his efforts will be in vain. But ye Yinzhu believes that the death warrior who has fought with himself and never flinched in the face of countless powerful enemies will not fail.


    Ye Yinzhu led the people back to the Lord''s mansion. Oliveira followed him and said with some worry: "Yinzhu, are our death fighters really OK? Those dragon wolves are all double attribute Warcraft, and they are also level 7 advanced Warcraft. And most of our death fighters are still at the beginning of the green level. Against level 7 Warcraft, it seems that... "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "trust our partner. After the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, our partners are no longer the first green class. What''s more, even if it''s really the first stage of the green class, and they have experienced countless hardships of life and death, can''t they conquer the dragon and wolf who just came out of Bingsen, or even never really experienced the baptism of battle? Wait for their good news. Our partners will not fail. "


    Waiting is often a painful thing. In the anxious waiting, Oliveira is obviously not as calm as ye Yinzhu. At this time, there are only Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira, Sura and Zi in the Lord''s mansion. The others are watching outside Qin City. Death 300 to 300 dragon wolf, who will be the final winner of such a battle? Leaders of all races in Qin City are very interested.


    An hour later, ye Yinzhu has begun to sit there quietly and practice. It is shameful to waste time. He is going to the front line to practice at any time and improve his strength, so that he can survive in the battlefield better. This truth has been deeply imprinted in Ye Yinzhu''s mind.


    Like Ye Yinzhu, it seems that the battle outside has nothing to do with him. The old God is also sitting there practicing. While Sula stands beside Ye Yinzhu and just looks at him quietly. Although she doesn''t practice like Ye Yinzhu and Zi, her ecstatic appearance is no different from cultivation.


    Oliveira is the only one who can''t calm down and pace in the Lord''s mansion. The partners who have fought side by side are facing stronger opponents than himself. How can he not worry?


    Two hours later, Oliveira can''t help but stride out. He wants to see it anyway.


    "Wait a minute." Ye Yinzhu suddenly opened his eyes.


    Oliveira was stunned. "Yinzhu, I''m going to have a look. It''s torture to wait here. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a bitter smile on his face. "Do you know why I pulled you back and didn''t go to see it myself?"


    Oliveira was a little surprised and said, "isn''t it because you have absolute confidence in them?"


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "of course, there is confidence, but I''m more afraid to see the situation that I don''t want to see in the fight between the death warrior and the Dragon wolf. I''m afraid I can''t help it. If that''s the case, it''s against my agreement with the Dragon wolf king. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 520

    In the rear of the central army, there are also 500 troops in charge of the rear of the hall. They also have no mounts and are only equipped with simple light armor. Most of them have different styles and some of them are uneven. They look like a miscellaneous army. But everyone knows that in terms of combat ability, the combat effectiveness of these 500 soldiers will never be inferior to any one of the other four armies in the whole combat sequence, or even better, because among these 500 soldiers, Mei Rujian, the leader of meizong, and Lan Qing, the leader of lanzong, are the two purple level strong ones, while those 500 soldiers who look uneven have Donglong yellow level and above The strength of the rainbow level, that is, the green level. Such a team of 500 people is difficult to organize even in the current mainland countries. What''s more, they also have the unique Donglong martial arts.


    Of course, it''s not over yet. Apart from the ground, there is also an air force set out from Qin City, which is enough to make any country envy. A thousand adult horned eagles, more than four meters long, are flying high in the mid air. The leader is a blue water system level 8 dragon, with Oliveira sitting on its back. The air force was led by Oliveira because the hornhawk was not involved in the operation.


    The 1000 Eagles themselves have excellent attack power, and their flying speed is still on the back of the horned Eagles above the dragon. Each of them sits an elf warrior. This was decided by Ye Yinzhu after discussing with Anya. After all, the combat effectiveness of the horn Hawk is relatively weak. In order to better attack the opponent, the air force is perfectly formed, and each horn Hawk is equipped with an elf archer.


    The elves and druids are closely related to each other, so that the elves can ride the horned Eagle without any exclusion. This horn Eagle Air cavalry will also become one of the mysterious forces that ye Yinzhu mastered when he went to the east of Milan this time.


    This operation, Qin City can be said to be the best. There are 11 masters of Ye Yinzhu, Zi, Ming, GRASSIS, huangjinbimeng, liangtoubingji ape, Mei and LAN. After Oliveira knew the right person, Oliveira could not help but be surprised. I''m afraid the whole kingdom of Florida can''t find so many Purple strong men. What''s more, among Ye Yinzhu''s purple giants, there are two level 10 Warcraft.


    If we combine the spirit warrior with the horn eagle and the Dragon wolf with the death warrior and calculate the combat effectiveness, the number of soldiers sent by Qin City this time is exactly 3000, but these 3000 soldiers include more than 300 battle sequences of the four major races of Druids, bimong giant beast, dragon wolf, East dragon eight sect and death warrior. They are all the elite among the elite. Seeing these strong players ready to fight, Oliveira absolutely believes in Ye Yinzhu''s commitment to himself. Although these forces account for less than one tenth of the total number of Qin City, they are absolutely the strongest force Ye Yinzhu can mobilize under the condition of ensuring the production of Qin City itself.


    With a look of desperation, ye Yinzhu raised his Phoenix plume and pointed to the East, "today is the first time that our Qin City has taken the initiative to launch a war with foreign countries. Our enemy is the kingdom of fro to the east of lunzanus. Flo betrayed our ally Milan, and now he''s taking advantage of it. For the sake of the overall strategy, for our allies to be able to overcome the enemy of aggression, we must hold back the pace of the kingdom of Florida''s attack on Milan. Let''s go. "


    There is no too sentimental words, but this Qin City mixed army is convinced by Ye Yinzhu, who has made six decisions to turn the tide. Three hundred dragon wolves roared up to the sky. Starting from this vanguard, a total of three thousand mixed troops, without any logistics, embarked on their journey.


    At this time, no one could predict what would happen after Qin City joined the mainland scuffle. However, later generations praised this battle as one of the most brilliant decisions of Emperor Qin.


    The army set out in a mighty way, advancing extremely fast. This time, the elite of all ethnic groups are on the March. Except for Druids, the speed of other ethnic groups can be described as speed. In particular, the horned eagles in the air and the Dragon wolves on the ground would have been able to shake off other armies if they had not deliberately restrained themselves.


    The big animals of bimon move forward smoothly, because there are magicians on their shoulders, and of course, there are 100 short goblins. Obviously, these goblins will not be included in the battle sequence, but they play an important role in Ye Yinzhu''s whole tactical system. Because the 30 goblin rippers are in Ye Yinzhu''s Xumi commandment. In the near future, they will need to control them.


    With a flash of red light, a small head came out of Ye Yinzhu''s clothes and looked around excitedly. "Lord Qin, what a magnificent scene!"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "Hongling, are you bored in Qincheng?" It was the red spirit attached to him that came out of him. This time ye Yinzhu will bring out the red spirit is of great use. At the same time, he should also rely on his own flying ability after he is attached to himself.


    Red spirit ha ha a smile, way: "how can? I am very satisfied with my life in Qin City. At least in Qin City, everyone regards me as a friend, especially the dwarves and goblins. They are very kind to me. There''s no need to worry about someone trying to hunt me. These are all from you, qindi. Hong Ling has made Qin City his home. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "then I can rest assured."Sula sits on the other shoulder of DIS and looks at Ye Yinzhu talking with Hong Ling. Her eyes are a little dull. He is really not the former Yinzhu. In addition to elegance, Sula sees a kind of authority of the superior in him.


    Ye Yinzhu raises the Phoenix plume in his hand and draws a special symbol in the air. Suddenly, a gust of wind blows. Oliveira, who is riding on the back of the water dragon, controls his Warcraft partner to fall down and fly over the head of dis.


    Perhaps because of the natural repulsion of dragon and bimont, Oliveira''s Mount did not dare to fall too low.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter?" Oliveira asked.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "brother, please inquire about Milan through the magic communication. There are mainly two things. One is to tell you that we can get to the front in about seven days. Please hold on. On the other hand, please ask about the fighting situation of the northern Legion. The fighting between Marshal Maldini and the orcs should be in full swing


    Oliveira agreed, driving his dragon to rise again. Ye Yinzhu asked Nina to send Oliveira to Qin City not only because of her brotherhood and Oliveira''s ability, but also for the convenience of connecting with the Milan empire. After all, Nina can''t tell herself the magic code of the Milan empire.


    "Lord Qin." A pitiful voice suddenly rings out. Ye Yinzhu looks down and is surprised to find that the pitiful voice comes from a three meter tall bald man.


    "What''s the matter with you, Gracias?" Looking at the war beast, ye Yinzhu can''t help laughing.


    Gladys wrongly rubbed his stomach, "Lord Qin, can you give me something to eat first? I''m so hungry that I can''t walk any more. I haven''t had enough since I came back with you. "


    Looking at this guy, ye Yinzhu was speechless for a while. His heart was that Zihe Ming was not small, but no one was as greedy as this guy. Full? If you have enough to eat, all ethnic groups in Qin City don''t have to eat. You know, GRASSIS has a terrible appetite. His daily food is as good as the food of 5000 people. Besides, this guy doesn''t know how full he is. You can eat ten times as much food as you eat at one time and store it in your body. That''s what he did when he was in the ice circle. He ate for a few days and then slept for ten and a half days. But after arriving at Qin City, how can ye Yinzhu let him eat like this?


    "Gracias, you have to be patient for a while. When you get to the front line, I''ll make you satisfied. The food I brought out this time is not enough for you to have a full meal. I give it to you. What about the others? "


    GRASSIS also knew that he had a large appetite. He looked at Ye Yinzhu pitifully again and said quietly, "in fact, Lord Qin, those green haired guys look delicious. I like the fragrance of the leaves on them."


    Looking at this guy, ye Yinzhu was speechless for a while. He wanted to eat the tree demon Druid. Needless to say, ye Yinzhu knew it, but with GRASSIS himself, it was no problem to kill this 500 man Druid army. This guy is obviously hungry. He''s hungry.


    His face sank. "Gracias, please remember that all the people around you are our allies and partners. Even if you starve to death, I will not allow you to use their brains. With the energy reserves in your body, it''s no problem to persist for another seven days. I promise you, when you get to the front line, I''ll let you eat enough at one time. "


    Glassis looked at Ye Yinzhu''s powerful eyes, and reluctantly compromised: "OK, OK. I put up with it. Who makes us big. What a pain


    Sula chuckled and said, "Yinzhu, this is your fault. You ask people to help you fight, but you don''t feed them. No, all right. If any country can have a beast like him, I''m afraid it will satisfy his appetite even if he smashes the pot and sells iron. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 521

    Oliveira suddenly laughed. "It turns out that your cultivation is just a show. It seems that you are more worried than me."


    "Do you really need to worry?" A cold voice sounded, accompanied by sonorous and powerful footsteps, a tall figure came in from the outside.


    The whole body''s Dark Armor doesn''t look heavy, but it covers every part of the body, including joints. Behind the back is the 1.7-meter-long epee. The excitement in the cold eyes is hard to restrain. It''s Ye Hongyan. The armor on his body is enough to show that he has got his own mount.


    With both hands clasping, ye Hongyan went to Ye Yinzhu and knelt down on one knee, "report back to the commander, death dragon wolf cavalry has been formed. All of the 300 death warriors, except seven magicians, were slightly injured. The task is done. "


    Ye Yinzhu quickly stood up and helped Ye Hongyan up. A trace of purple bamboo fighting spirit was injected into Ye Hongyan''s body through his hands. He immediately found that there were at least seven wounds on Ye Hongyan''s body. Although they were not fatal, they were not minor injuries. In particular, there are some traces of freezing on the wound.


    Ye Hongyan naturally understood what ye Yinzhu was doing and showed a rare smile. "If it was a fight between life and death, maybe the result would be the same death. The dark magic of dragon wolf is very corrosive. However, now our corrosion has been relieved by our dragon wolf partners. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "Hongyan, your strength has reached the blue level. Can''t you deal with the Dragon wolf of level 7? How can we get hurt so badly? Our brother... "


    Ye Hongyan said: "don''t worry, the most seriously injured brothers are just like me. My partner in Warcraft is the only son of the Dragon wolf king. It''s like grade eight. " At the same time, ye Hongyan felt his nose with embarrassment.


    Oliveira laughed and said, "well, goose, you''ve even taken the Dragon wolf prince. It seems that the Dragon wolf clan will really develop in our Brenner mountains this time. "


    Ye Hongyan retorted: "the Brenner mountains belong to us. It seems that it has nothing to do with you, the son of the violet family. I heard that you should have been sent to watch us


    Oliveira said angrily, "do you want to fight?"


    Ye Hongyan picked his eyebrows and said, "I''m not convinced!"


    The two men secretly fought each other not once or twice. Originally, the two of them and ye Yinzhu were not convinced with each other. But since Ye Yinzhu reached the purple level, they knew that they could not compare with Ye Yinzhu. However, they are all the leaders of the young generation, and they have not fought each other twice in secret. In terms of combat experience, ye Hongyan is obviously better than him, but in terms of strength, Oliveira is a bit more profound. With each passing, the result of the competition between the two is a draw.


    Oliveira glared at him and let out: "come on, you''re hurt. I don''t want to see you. I''ll deal with you later. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the two people who do not give in to each other. Of course, he knows that the two guys cherish each other. Although they often compete, they are no better brothers.


    "Well, Hongyan, go to the treatment quickly. I''ll let the magicians of the elves get ready before."


    Ye Hongyan nodded and turned to walk out. When he came to the door, he suddenly stopped and looked back at Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, thank you for your gift. The brothers like it very much. "


    Oliveira was not angry and said: "wisdom Warcraft partner, plus the weapons and armor forged by dwarves masters. Who wouldn''t like it? "


    Ye Hongyan grinned at him and showed his white teeth, "you should be jealous. Anyway, you''re not the order of death''s Dragon wolf cavalry. "


    "You..." Oliveira is angry, but ye Hongyan has no shadow. Looking at the direction of his departure, Oliveira can''t help shaking her head and laughing instead.


    In the early morning, when the first ray of sunshine shines on the earth, the atmosphere of Qin City becomes very different.


    Today is the day for ye Yinzhu to lead the elite of Qin City to abide by the appointment with Princess Nina. After ten days of preparation, the dwarves finally managed to fulfill Ye Yinzhu''s needs.


    Each of the 308 dragon wolves, including Prince dragon wolf, has a soldier sitting on his back. The Dark Armor completely covers their body, including their face. The originally cold and deep color adds a certain sense of desperation to them.


    The Dragon wolves occasionally make a low roar. Death dragon wolf cavalry, which is mounted by level 7 Warcraft dragon wolf, is finally established. Their combat effectiveness can only be tested on the real battlefield. At this moment, they are undoubtedly the intersection in front of Qin City.


    Ye Hongyan sits on the back of the Dragon wolf prince, in the front, straight back, holding the Dragon wolf spear, with bloodthirsty luster in her eyes.


    This equipment of death dragon wolf cavalry is the main work of dwarves after entering Qin City, except for the annihilation gun. It seems that there are not many strange things about the black equipment, but it is not ordinary. Let alone the combination of diamond essence, steel mother and a variety of tough metal casting, the special process of dwarves alone is amazing. It doesn''t look heavy, but it has more than three times the defensive power of the ordinary heavy cavalry armor, and its weight is only one third of that of the ordinary heavy cavalry armor. The joint protection is very perfect, and it is not stiff at all. It will never affect any movement of the soldiers in the battle.Within ten days, the saddle specially made by the dwarves has a special link with the armor, so that no matter how the dragon and wolf jump, the death warrior on his back can ride safely, forming a man wolf integration. In the invisible interior of the armor, there are three carefully carved magic arrays, which are carved by the four elders of the dwarves by combining two kinds of metal, Magic Silver and secret silver. The effects of the three magic arrays are speed, defense and power.


    Haste, can increase the attack speed of death warrior by more than 30% when attacking.


    Defense: increases the armor''s defense by 30%. Ignores any magic defense below yellow level and has partial defense ability against magic above yellow level.


    With great efforts, the effect and strength will be enhanced by 30%.


    With these three magic arrays, the actual combat ability of the death warrior has been increased by more than 30%. Judging from the battle sequence, they are neither light cavalry nor heavy cavalry. Because they have the speed to surpass the light cavalry and the defense and attack to surpass the heavy cavalry. To be exact, this dead dragon wolf cavalry should be a magic cavalry. The defense ability of the death warriors, together with the defense effect of the death armor and the magic defense ability of the Dragon wolf, have made them have unimaginable powerful fighting ability.


    Although the number of the dead dragon wolf cavalry is only 300, their equipment can be said to have emptied most of the precious materials available in Qin City. Even the temporary dragon wolf saddle is carved with a rapid magic array, which makes the Dragon wolf''s speed rise again like a flash. With only 300 people, it is an iron and steel master.


    After learning about the equipment of the death warriors, Zi once said that unless he led them, even the behemoth army might not be able to defeat them completely.


    The death dragon wolf cavalry, led by Ye Hongyan, is the vanguard of Ye Yinzhu to the east of Milan empire.


    After the death dragon wolf cavalry, it was the central army that went to battle this time. The number of the central army is less than that of the forward, only 100. But they have a nickname: invincible on land. There are three commanders in this central army. Standing in the center is the first of the four orcs, Amethyst bimon, who is known as the purple emperor.


    On both sides of purple are two strong men who are incarnated as human beings but still three meters tall, mountain giant Ming and war giant gracis. Who would doubt the number of such a central army? Ye Yinzhu is sitting on the shoulder of golden Beatrice in the central army, looking at the whole situation. Like him, sitting on the shoulders of the behemoths, there are 100 magician elites from the eight schools of Donglong, namely, the chess school, the painting school and the calligraphy school. Of course, ye Yinzhu''s two good brothers Chang Hao and Ma Liang are also included.


    On the left side of the central army are 200 Druids with claws in human form and 300 Druids with raptors in human form. These Druids don''t look very impressive. If you don''t look at them carefully, you will only think that they are ordinary human beings without any equipment, as if they are the weakest among the elite of the Qin City. But only those who have been in contact with them know that these two Druids are powerful enough to protect the elves. It''s a real mixed magic and martial arts formation.


    On the right side of the central army, the appearance of the five hundred tree demon Druids is the most peculiar. The upper part of the body is human, the antlers, and the lower part of the body falls to the ground with six limbs. They are undoubtedly the most peculiar in this team.


    The three Druid forces were led by the heads of the three Druid clans. For this operation, Qin city came out.


    -----------------


    at 12:00 tonight, the refining conference will be held as usual, and friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 522

    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "what can I do. As a giant of war, GRASSIS is as terrible as his fighting capacity. We have a small family in Qin City, but we can''t afford to support him. "


    Sula said, "then why did you bring him here? You can''t keep starving him like this. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I brought him back from Bingsen, but I didn''t say that I should feed him. This time I brought him out, naturally someone would provide food for him."


    As soon as Sula''s eyes brightened, she understood what ye Yinzhu meant. "Yinzhu, you''ve really become too..."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it''s mean, isn''t it? It''s all forced. Sometimes, I can''t help but understand. Frankly, I never wanted to be a Lord. I didn''t want to be the Regent of Donglong. Compared with these, I am more willing to travel around the mainland after graduation from Milan to increase my knowledge and make continuous progress in my piano skills through understanding the outside world. Of course, it would be better to have you around. But can I still do that now? Qin City brings me too much responsibility. We have more important things to do after the war with Buddha. "


    Looking at her lover''s helplessness, Sula can''t help but feel a little pain in her heart. She wants to show her identity to Ye Yinzhu more than once, but when she thinks that her freedom is only in this last year, she has to endure this impulse. I can''t help it. I can''t help it!


    Soon after Oliveira got in touch with Milan, he sent the news to Ye Yinzhu, not only about the eastern and Northern legions, but also about the main battlefield.


    On the other side of the main battlefield where Milan and landias were fighting, marshal Seedorf decisively contracted his defense due to the great disparity of forces. Giving up part of Milan''s border land and relying on seven important border towns not far away, they have built a solid defense line, which can be regarded as temporarily resisting the attack of landias and Bourbon. The war between Palermo Kingdom and Polly Kingdom has reached a stalemate, and the battle between the two countries can not be ended in a short time. When the national strength is almost the same, the fierce fighting at the beginning must move towards stability. In the future, we will strive for resources, financial resources and talents.


    The stability on the front battlefield made Ye Yinzhu a little relaxed, and the northern army led by Maldini didn''t get any bad news. Although the two Orc tribes assembled almost all the armies of the two tribes this time, including the bimon Legion composed of hundreds of bimon beasts. However, it is unrealistic for orcs to capture the Milan northern Legion led by Milan shield without magicians. Of course, ye Yinzhu doesn''t know. In fact, landias''s request to the orcs is to let them hold down the northern army and prevent the most effective Milan army from having a chance to rescue the main battlefield.


    Oliveira''s judgment is very correct, at this time the most critical battle or appeared in the East. In eastern Xinjiang, the Oriental legion, who seldom went to battle, was defeated by the full force of the army of the kingdom of Florida. The army of the kingdom of Florida had already entered the territory of Milan. At present, Milan Oriental Legion is learning from Marshal Seedorf''s method, building an imprecise defense line with several neighboring cities as the fulcrum, which only reluctantly slows down the pace of fro''s progress. But no one knows how long they will last. According to information from the Oriental legion, ten thousand of the most elite bloody guards in the kingdom of Buddha are rushing to the front line.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the sky, "it seems that we have to speed up the March. If by the time we reach the front line in eastern Xinjiang, Milan''s Oriental Legion has collapsed, we can''t turn the tide back. That is, after all, 500000 troops. "


    ¡­¡­


    The Empire of landias.


    The tall and handsome man sat on the throne that countless people looked up to in the palace, with a faint smile on his face. He was tall, broad shouldered, with half blue hair on his shoulders. Although he was over 60 years old, he only looked like 50 people. A pair of slender Phoenix eyes are full of power. He was wearing the five clawed black phoenix robe, which symbolized the supremacy of emperor landias. There is no crown on the top of the head, just a hair band across the forehead.


    If ye Yinzhu is here, he will find that this man and black phoenix have a lot in common. It''s just that the man''s breath is much more gloomy.


    He is the real emperor of landias, Massimo Moratti, who is known as the two emperors of lonzainus together with Silvio of Milan. Moratti family, since the beginning of the establishment of the randias Empire, talent. Every emperor is not only an excellent ruler, but also a rare strong one. Because the Moratti family has the blood of the black phoenix and the powerful power given by the black phoenix.


    This Massimo emperor is the father of Ye Yinzhu''s familiar black phoenix, and also the fundamental initiator of the mainland scuffle in longqinus. A real conspirator.


    For more than 30 years, Massimo has been waiting for this opportunity. At this moment, under the leadership of his randias royal family and Moratti family, the Milan Empire has been completely suppressed. Although the whole war situation was slightly deviated, most of it was under the control of the emperor.


    Moratti left hand dragging a delicate crystal glass, crystal glass that dark red wine like blood in the slightly shaking, exuding a tempting aroma of grapes. This is a habit of Moratti. Whenever he is in a good mood, he will drink a cup of mellow red wine when he goes to court.The mood of the 100 officials of landias is not very good at this time. The retreat of Milan''s south line has increased landias''s territory by 2%. Although this area is nothing for the Milan Empire, it is undoubtedly a good start. Multiple than the other side''s randias and the wave Pang allied forces, the opponent has been pressed to wear gas.


    Moratti sipped his red wine and said with a smile, "come on, let our military Secretary tell you what''s going on."


    Craispo, the military Minister of landias Empire, stepped forward from the ranks of his ministers. As the leader of Moratti''s main combat faction, the current situation in the mainland undoubtedly excited the military minister.


    "Praise Falan, praise landias. Under the wise command of the great emperor, the situation of our army is very good at present. " The light in his eyes is flowing, showing a touch of bloodthirsty breath. Crespo is also a famous marshal, but many years ago, his name has been suppressed by the two marshals of the Milan empire. The world only knows the Milan shield and the Milan spear, and no one has ever noticed him. This time, randias finally has the opportunity to fight against Milan, although Crespo has been promoted to the position of military minister However, he never forgets the humiliation he once had, and he is never under landias Moratti for his passion of destroying Milan.


    "According to the information reported by all parties, at present, the three tribes of the north line of Milan and our allies, the orcs, have successfully restrained the main force of the northern Legion and the main force of the Ascoli kingdom of the Milan Empire, making more than 600000 elite of the Milan Empire unable to support the wars on the South and east lines. The north line of our country also occupied an overwhelming advantage in the confrontation with the Empire of Milan. With our coalition forces with the kingdom of Poland, the total number of troops at present is at least more than twice that of Milan. At the same time, our country and the kingdom of Poland are all elite, and occupy a clear advantage compared with the weak soldiers of the Empire of Milan. At least half of the southern legion of Milan empire are recruits with far less fighting power. Although a relatively solid defense line has been built under the leadership of Seedorf based on the border city of Milan, I believe that as long as our army keeps exerting pressure on them, even the battle of life for life can completely collapse the southern Legion in a few months. Of course, this is the most conservative estimate so far. "


    Moratti drank all the red wine in his glass, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes, "what about the east line? How far has the kingdom of fro progressed? "


    Crespo said excitedly: "the war on the front line of Florida is the most powerful in our side at present. The Oriental legion of the Milan empire is only 200000 people, and they are all rookie troops who have not been on the battlefield for a long time. The kingdom of Florida, with the strength of the whole country and the powerful army that fought with the orc warlord tribe as the main force, has entered the territory of the Milan Empire at this time, although The Oriental legion of the Milan empire is still struggling to defend, but according to the news from the kingdom of fro, it will be completely defeated within a month. Once fro is successful, the internal and external attacks of our country and our allies will surely bring about the collapse of the Milan empire in a short time. "


    Moratti''s mouth appeared a faint smile, "I hope the florians don''t let me wait too long."


    Although there are many ministers on the main hall who are hesitant about the war, no one will touch Moratti''s brow under the current good situation.


    "Your Majesty, a new batch of grain has been prepared, including 3000 carts of grain loaned from Arcadia." The Minister of property, Mr. Toldo, timely sent a piece of good news.


    Sure enough, the smile in Moratti''s eyes turned into a little uncontrollable excitement, "OK, Toldo, you''re doing well. I know that you have been worried about the huge consumption of our national strength in this war, but don''t forget that the Empire of Milan has the title of "land of abundance". As long as we invade the interior of Milan, should we worry about supplies? It''s my real purpose to support the war with war. Crespo


    "I''m here." Crespo bowed.


    Moratti said in a deep voice: "I order Marshal Cruz to take charge of the Northern Expedition and launch a large-scale general attack on the southern legion of Milan, so that the southern Legion will not have any chance to rescue the eastern front. Send a magic message to the orcs to make their attacks more fierce. Tell them that if the kingdom of fro sees any northern Legion soldiers, then what we promise to the orcs will be reduced. Oh, by the way, Toldo, how is the food of the three Orc tribes supported by the kingdom of Buddha? "


    ------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 523

    Finance minister Toldo said: "Your Majesty, please don''t worry. I have been paying attention to this matter. At present, some grain has been collected from the kingdom of pozha and transported to Buddha. It is on the way. When it reaches the kingdom of Buddha, it will be sent to the warlord fortress together with the materials prepared by the kingdom of Buddha. With this food, we can support the army of the three Orc tribes through this winter


    Moratti nodded and said: "this matter is very important. Inform the florians that they must pay attention to the escort of food. Although it is impossible for the Milan Empire to know the existence of this batch of food, we must be careful. The more we are in the absolute advantage, the less we can be careless. "


    Toldo said with sincerity: "Your Majesty is wise."


    At this time, a different voice finally appeared, and stankovich, the foreign minister of the Empire, bowed himself and said, "Your Majesty, I don''t know if I should say something?"


    The foreign minister of the empire is 73 years old. At the beginning, Moratti was able to sit on the throne, which is directly related to the support of the foreign minister. In the whole political system of landias Empire, Stankovic, the foreign minister, played a decisive role, and his wisdom was highly respected by Moratti.


    "Stankovich, are you still worried?" Moratti, though slightly frowning, asked pleasantly.


    Stankovich nodded slowly and said: "Your Majesty, although our situation is very good at present, I hope your majesty can take a long-term view. In our continent of lungzinus, France and blue have been the center of the continent for thousands of years, and no country can compete with France and blue. Although the closure period of the French blue is ten years, even if we completely destroy the Milan empire or even unify the mainland within ten years, how can we explain to the French blue after the French blue is unsealed? Even if your majesty is not happy, I must say that if we try our best to unify the mainland, but are criticized by France and blue, not only will our efforts be exhausted, I''m afraid... "


    Moratti was surprisingly not angry. He gave a cool smile and said, "I understand your worry. It''s true that Falan would never like to see lonzainus unified by one country, but some people would like to see this happen. Without enough support, do you think I will risk the future of the Empire? I, Moratti, inherited the throne for more than 20 years and worked hard to rule for the sake of waiting for this moment. It is impossible that there is no risk. What I can do is to minimize the risk on the premise of striving for the best interests for landias. "


    Stankovich sighed. "Now that your majesty has said so, all the minister can do is give his full support. I think all of you here are looking forward to the moment when landias is proud of the peak of the mainland of lonzainus. "


    ¡­¡­


    The Empire of Milan, Dongfeng city.


    This medium-sized city is located 360 kilometers away from the eastern border of Milan. It is located in an important traffic road. It is the only way to enter the inland of Milan empire from the East.


    Ye Yinzhu, together with Oliveira and Sura, is standing five miles outside the west gate of Dongfeng City, quietly looking at the city, because this is where Nina''s supply troops sent information through magic a few days ago. Oliveira has just sent a signal to the city.


    The most important reason why Ye Yinzhu didn''t bring Qin City mixed Legion outside Dongfeng City, but only three people came here is that he didn''t want to be known by others about his real strength. There are a large number of mixed arms in Qin City. It can be said that each race is a secret weapon of Ye Yinzhu. Even if he is an ally of Milan Empire at this time, ye Yinzhu does not want to be exposed too early. What''s more, before coming here, Sula once reminded Ye Yinzhu that there may not be any spies of fro in the Milan empire. Once the spies know that the mixed legion of Qin City is coming, it will have a huge impact on the future combat plan.


    Perhaps because of the urgency of the war in the East, the four gates of Dongfeng city were closed, and the patrolling troops on the top of the city passed by. The obvious tension could be clearly felt even outside the city.


    Ye Yinzhu is quietly watching the front. It''s the best rest for him to go on the road these days. After less than ten days, on the road, he thoroughly understands the experience he has accumulated in many battles and the changes after his strength has been improved. The whole person''s temperament is a bit more elegant, because he has reached the heart of Ziwei Qin The spirit of the spirit is even less. A white magic robe makes him more elegant and noble. Although there is no mark and decoration on Shenyuan magic robe, it is so harmonious when it is worn on Ye Yinzhu.


    If the biggest change in Ye Yinzhu''s body is reflected in his eyes, even ye Yinzhu himself does not understand why. His eyes, which have become deep because of his strength improvement and many experiences, have recovered their clarity during this period of time. Although they are not as clear as when he just left the blue sky and sea, if they do not know him At this time, I will think that he is a harmless young man.


    "Here we are." Oliveira whispered.


    Sure enough, the west gate of Dongfeng city opened, and a lightning like figure came out quickly, towards their direction. As soon as the man came out of the gate, the gate was closed immediately. The feeling of being nervous to some degree of fear made Ye Yinzhu frown slightly. This is under the jurisdiction of the southern Legion. From this simple scene, he knew that the fighting capacity of this southern Legion was really not flattering. What can an army without fighting spirit expect from them?The speeding figure soon came to Ye Yinzhu. He was a little old, but he looked harmless. It''s hard to think that the speed of electricity just now would appear on him. It''s the gold that once brought a lot of troubles to Ye Yinzhu and nearly made him lose in the martial arts battle of liudao.


    "Hello, dear Lord of Qin City." With a smile on her golden face, she salutes Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu hastens to return the gift. The golden strength is even above Marshal Maldini. Although he thinks he is Nina''s servant, ye Yinzhu does not dare to neglect him. "Hello, senior golden. You should know the purpose of our coming. "


    golden chin: "Lord, please be assured, your Highness has ordered." I''ve got 100000 troops ready for you. I don''t know when to start? I will try my best to cooperate with you. However, I would like to remind you that because of the urgency of time and the fact that the imperial Oriental army is under a large-scale attack by the enemy, this logistics supply force is not from the army, but from the reserve and some civilians. It is inevitable that there are some uneven parameters. Moreover, I can''t guarantee their speed. I hope it doesn''t drag down the Lord. ¡±


    Ye Yinzhu is not dissatisfied. Although he does not fully understand the situation of the Oriental legion, he has learned a lot from various sources. It is not easy for him to draw out this supply force in the face of twice his own elite army of Buddha. Even if it''s just a bad army.


    With a cool smile, ye Yinzhu said, "it doesn''t matter, master gold. It''s enough if all the people you bring can walk and transport goods. Is this supply army in Dongfeng city now? "


    A faint worry flashed between the golden eyebrows. "Yes, the supply army is here. I''ve got the first batch of supplies ready for the Lord. However, the situation on the eastern front is getting worse and worse. The right forward of the army of the kingdom of Florida has arrived less than 100 kilometers away from here and may attack Dongfeng city at any time. Although there are 100000 logistic supply troops, there are no more than 10000 real troops stationed in Dongfeng city. Lord, I don''t know where your army is. Can you help Dongfeng city to meet this urgent need first, and then I will lead the logistics supply troops to set out with you. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, master gold, you should understand the reason that military is important and fast. Now our army must not have any delay. I think granny Nina has already told you that the command of this logistics supply force should be given to me, right? "


    does not seem to have the meaning of rescuing Dongfeng city. In the eyes, he can not help but feel a bit unhappy. But he still nodded. "Yes, the Royal Highness has told me that this logistic supply unit, including myself, will be at your disposal."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "in this case, I''ll give you three orders. The first one is to keep sufficient logistics supplies at all times. I''ll transfer them at any time. Second, when I bring some materials to Dongfeng City, please take them to Qin City as soon as possible. It''s up to you to decide how many people each need to complete the first two commands. I can remind you that in the near future, I will bring this logistics supply army back to Qin City


    Gold is obviously a smart man. He immediately understood the meaning of Ye Yinzhu''s words and said, "Lord, what time is it now? Do you still want to make profits for Qin City? Please don''t forget that the city and Milan are cooperating with each other. Did you want me as a logistic supply force to help you transport materials to Qin City (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 524

    Ye Yinzhu said: "yes, that''s right. Golden master, I can''t explain anything to you now, I can only tell you that what I have done is absolutely beneficial to Milan. All you have to do is carry out my orders. "


    There was a little hesitation in his golden eyes. After a moment, he finally nodded and gritted his teeth: "yes, Lord. I hope what you have done will be true to your conscience. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to hear what he said. He said calmly: "the third thing, please command your logistic supply troops and spare no effort to assist the garrison here. Dongfeng city must not be destroyed."


    Golden sneer, "does the Lord think that with us, we can stop the army of Buddha?"


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to let Jin Jin misunderstand himself, but at this time, he really can''t explain anything to Jin Jin. He sighs and says, "master Jin, please do as I say. As for the result, it''s meaningless for me to tell you more. Let me tell you the truth. I will tell you what we are going to do when we go to Buddha. "


    Golden hesitates to look at Ye Yinzhu. He still admires the young man in front of him. In his twenties, he even forced the mainland''s first powerful country to compromise by virtue of the six way battle. This is not only a manifestation of strength, but also a miracle after the combination of courage, wisdom, firm belief and other conditions.


    Gold eventually compromised, and even he did not understand whether it was Princess Nina''s order or her confidence in Ye Yinzhu.


    "well, Lord, I hope you will not let your highness be disappointed."


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say anything more. For him and the Empire of Milan, time is extremely urgent. "Master gold, please send people immediately to transport materials sufficient for 3000 people to eat for 20 days, as well as 100000 sharp arrows."


    The arrow is for the horned Eagle Knights of the elves. Although the elves mainly use their own special arrows, the arrows provided by the elves themselves are not enough for such a large-scale operation. They can also use ordinary military sharp arrows. The arrows that belong to the elves should be reserved for the most critical time.


    Golden nods to Ye Yinzhu. Now that he has decided, he will not hesitate any more. He immediately returns to Dongfeng city to dispatch materials. Ye Yinzhu was not idle, so he found a flat ground five kilometers away from Dongfeng city. With his strong fighting spirit of Zizhu, he portrayed the most familiar magic array.


    From now on, Dongfeng city will become the rear of their operation for a period of time in the future. All the logistics supplies and supplies to Qin City have to pass through here. For ye Yinzhu, this is the best transfer station. The reason why the transfer station is not directly set up in Dongfeng city is to avoid trouble. After all, it is hard to predict the materials Ye Yinzhu will pass through here in the future. Who can guarantee that the army of Milan empire will not get rich? Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t explain much to Jin Jin before, he still trusted him in terms of his strength and his relationship with Nina.


    Soon, with the magic power of purple level and powerful mind control ability, ye Yinzhu easily completed the familiar magic array. With the surging magic elements, the purple symbols on the ground quietly disappeared into the ground. Unless ye Yinzhu himself or Howard, the silver dragon king who gave him the Amethyst ball, no one wants to feel the existence of magic array from here. The biggest advantage of this space magic array is that it doesn''t need to be portrayed through any media, but is completely located in the space.


    Two hours later, the forest outside Dongfeng city became quiet again. Except for some traces left by Warcraft, there was no strong breath fluctuation.


    Standing outside Dongfeng City, looking at the dispirited reserve soldiers of Milan with different ages, their golden eyes were a little complicated, "three thousand, he has only three thousand. This time, can he create a miracle again? Your highness, are you really pressing the future of the Empire on this young man? "


    Ye Yinzhu naturally doesn''t know what Jin Jin is thinking at this time, but this meeting with Jin Jin is very helpful for him, not only in terms of material supply, but also in getting first-hand information from Jin Jin.


    Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira are sitting on the back of Oliveira''s Dragon. At this time, there is no organizational system in the army of Qin City, and the figure of 300 Druids of Raptor has disappeared after leaving the forest outside Dongfeng city.


    "Yinzhu, according to golden news, there are about 20000 elite right forward troops in the kingdom of Buddha, most of them are light cavalry. Judging from our comprehensive strength, we should be able to eat them. Shall we... "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, "no? We can''t move this vanguard of the kingdom of Florida. "


    Oliveira doubted: "why? Isn''t your goal this time to find a chance to defeat the army of the kingdom of Buddha? These 20000 people are obviously a piece of fat for us. Although the number of the enemy is several times that of our side, when it comes to the real strength, our behemoth Legion alone is enough to frighten them. "Ye Yinzhu said: "you''re right. I''m sure I''ll eat these 20000 people, even if they are the elite of the kingdom of Buddha. But, Oliveira, have you ever thought about what will happen if we eat this elite striker from the kingdom of Florida? It is impossible for us to annihilate the whole army without sparing one person. Therefore, once we take the initiative to attack, the first consequence will be to expose our strength and position. At the same time, we will attract the eyes of the main force of the kingdom of Buddha to this side. It''s not easy for the 20000 Flemish forward troops to rush into Dongfeng city. Although the 100000 logistic supply troops there are not strong, they have an absolute advantage in number. With 10000 troops, it''s no problem to stick to them for the time being. But once the eyes of the main force of Buddha are attracted, the enemy Dongfeng city has to face is not as simple as 20000 people. Our biggest advantage is mobility. Once we are tied here because of Dongfeng City, the original plan will not be realized. "


    Oliveira thought about it and said, "you have a point. What should we do now?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "we just got food and supplies for 20 days. After all, there are still restrictions on Xumi''s precepts. I still need to leave another part of space for goods transfer. Our goal this time is not to fight with Buddha, but to plunge into Buddha like a sharp knife. Make trouble for Froude from the back. Brother, you didn''t teach me. It''s a tactic of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao. We''re not surrounded, but I''m sure we''ll make the harassment that Buddha has to help himself. "


    Oliveira''s eyes lit up. "Harassing war? I see He was a smart man, and immediately thought of what ye Yinzhu really wanted to do. In his opinion, although Ye Yinzhu only brought 3000 Qin City mixed troops this time, his real strength was enough to be more flexible than tens of thousands of regular troops. We can imagine what such a team will do when it enters the enemy''s rear area.


    "So the Druid of Raptor you sent out is a spy?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if we don''t want to disturb Buddha to sneak into it, we have to master the opponent''s position in detail. The Druid of Raptor may not be very effective, but it is the best scout. We are now in accordance with the instructions of the golden master to continue to move forward, the rest is waiting for our own people to bring the news


    At this point, two people look at each other, can not help showing a faint smile.


    Two days later, when all the Druids of Raptor returned to the mixed legion of Qin City, Oliveira had many bright marks on the map. The information that the Druid of Raptor brought back is extremely accurate. After summarizing all the troops of 1000 people in the kingdom of fro in detail, enri, the head of Druid of raptor, reported it to Ye Yinzhu.


    By this time, the mixed legion of Qin City had passed the right front army of Florida, and the army of the kingdom of Florida was less than 100 kilometers away from their flank, about 40 kilometers away from the border between Milan and the kingdom of Florida. You can enter the territory of Buddha in a short time at any time. And the whole front of the kingdom of fro is entering Milan in an arc shape like an open net. The Rossoneri are in a defensive situation and seem to be waiting for the moment of defeat.


    Looking at the last message brought back by the Druid Raptor, ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "Sula, please ask gracis to come here."


    Sula agreed, and in a moment he called the war beast gracis, who was resting in place. At this time, the war beast, who has always been powerful, appears listless, and even the luster on his bald head is much dimmer than before. Walking to Ye Yinzhu, he sat down and didn''t hide his dissatisfaction. He just snorted and didn''t speak.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what? Do you have a problem? "


    Gracias said: "no, I don''t know what I can say. Even if I sacrifice the fire of my soul, is it useful? Frankly, if it wasn''t for the fire of the soul, I would have gone back to my ice circle. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 525

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I can understand your dissatisfaction. Gladys, I don''t want you to be with us just because of the fire of your soul. I want you to work together. It''s my fault that you haven''t eaten anything these days. I apologize to you. "


    GRASSIS''s face looked a little better. "Lord Qin, you can say anything you want me to do, but you don''t even let me eat enough. What else can you expect me to do? My physical strength is at least two-thirds lower than when I left the ice ring. It''s been many years since it was consumed as much as it is now. You see, my stomach is flat. How can I bear the huge consumption of my own energy without enough food supplement


    Ye Yinzhu looked at gracis''s tall body, which was higher than himself, and said, "well, don''t be aggrieved. How about this? I promise you, from now on, I will make you full every day, and you can''t be full any more. That way you won''t have a problem


    On hearing Ye Yinzhu''s words, Gladys''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his previous decadent appearance disappeared immediately, "really? Lord Qin. As long as you can make me full, everything else is easy to say. I also know the shortcomings of my bucket, but this is the characteristic of our war beast. I''m different from that guy Ming. His body contains a lot of rock ingredients. Most of the time, it''s enough to take enough energy and special substances from the rock, but we war beasts are different. We have to eat a lot of food. The oil and water in my stomach can last for three or four days at most. If you don''t look for me, I will also look for you. If you don''t give me enough food, at least half full, I''m afraid I can''t help attacking the people around me. I like the taste of bear paws very much. "


    Ye Yinzhu glared at gracis, "forget what I said to you? Well, don''t complain to me. Later, when it''s dark, you can go out with me. I''ll take you to dinner. Make sure you''re full. You can''t eat it or not. "


    GRASSIS touched his flat stomach and said excitedly, "what are you waiting for, Lord Qin? Let''s go now."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, we have to wait until evening."


    As night falls, ye Yinzhu gives the Qin City mixed Legion to Oliveira and ye Hongyan for temporary command. After a secret discussion for a while, he quietly separates from the Legion and goes in another direction with the war giants gracis, mountain giant Ming and Zi.


    The speed of the three great beasts is extremely fast. Although they can''t fly, they can advance on the ground as fast as lightning with their super strength. Ye Yinzhu is much more relaxed. With the wings of Hongling unfolding behind his back, he only needs to lose some of his fighting spirit to Hongling to maintain a stable flight speed. Glide low above the heads of the three great beasts. Through the night, one man and three beasts gradually go away in one direction.


    At this time, the fastest one among the three beasts was gracis. Gracis didn''t lie. He didn''t have enough to eat these days. His physical strength was really expended. But when he thought that he would have something to eat immediately, he ran very hard, instead, he was ahead of Zihe Ming.


    After a while, dozens of kilometers of Road passed under the feet of one man and three beasts. Gracis looked up at Ye Yinzhu in the air and asked, "Lord Qin, didn''t you mean to take me to dinner? Why haven''t you seen anything for so long? "


    Ye Yinzhu made a silent gesture to gracisby, "keep your voice down, you''ll be at your place to eat soon."


    In the distance, I have seen a piece of bright lights. The light of the continuous lights is tens of miles long, and I can''t see the edge at a glance. At this time, it was just getting dark. Although it was still a long way away from there, the sound of horse hissing came. With the curl of smoke, it seems that they are making a fire to cook.


    Ye Yinzhu motioned the three beasts to stop, and he also converged the wings of the red spirit and fell to the ground.


    "It should be here. What a big battle. " Ye Yinzhu showed a knowing smile on his face. He not only secretly praised the accuracy of Druid Raptor''s news, but also had no deviation in this position.


    Gladys, the giant of war, asked curiously, "Lord Qin, where is this?"


    Ye Yinzhu said in a low voice: "this camp has entered the territory of the kingdom of Buddha. You see, this camp is stationed between two hills less than 200 meters high. The dense watchtowers on the hills are enough to detect the enemy coming from either side. Not counting the logistics supply department here, the garrison alone is more than 50000 people. Where do you think it is that can make the florians attach so much importance to it? "


    Gladys shook his head and said, "I don''t care where he is, Lord Qin. I only know that I''m hungry now. You don''t want me to eat people. Hey, hey. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "of course not."


    Purple eyes flashed a purple awn, "just now you said logistics supply troops, is this the logistics supply line of the kingdom of Buddha?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "yes, this is the biggest granary of Milan invaded by the 500000 troops of Buddha. You see, the fortifications here can''t be completed in a day or two. If I guess well, it should be a transit point for the kingdom of Florida to attack the Empire of Milan. It''s like we''re in Dongfeng city. It''s just that there''s no city in Florida, just a camp. It''s not because fro can''t build a supply depot in the city, but because they look down on the Oriental legion of the Milan empire. They must think that the Oriental legion of the Milan Empire has no power to strike them. That''s why the transit station is set up directly on the border between the two countries, so that supplies can be carried out more quickly. What is the amount of supplies to support 500000 troops? Do you think such a granary is enough for you, Gracias"Enough, enough." Gladys exclaimed excitedly, his eyes shining like two yellow nuclei, and his saliva almost came out. You''re going to rush out with your feet up.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Yinzhu grabs gracis.


    Gracis was stunned and said: "Lord Qin, didn''t you say that I would go to their granary to have a big meal? What else are we waiting for? Just rush in. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head with a smile and said: "you don''t mean you don''t have much physical strength. In this case, how can I let you waste your physical strength again. I''ll give you food in a minute, and I won''t let you consume any more. "


    "And this good thing?" said Gladys in surprise


    Ye Yinzhu opened his right hand, revealing the pink life storage gem, "come on, you all come in. I''ll take you now. "


    Purple nodded, the three beasts into three light, into the gem.


    Ye Yinzhu was the only one left. He first looked up at the sky. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his arms lit up at the same time. Under the pressure of his fighting spirit, these two dazzling lights did not spread. With a short body, ye Yinzhu had disappeared in place, leaving only one that would not be noticed at all To the black cave. From this moment on, Qin City''s military action against the kingdom of Buddha has really started.


    As ye Yinzhu judged, this camp is the logistics supply center of the army of the kingdom of Buddha. If anyone on the side of landias, other than the landias Empire itself, is most eager for the destruction of Milan, it must be the kingdom of Buddha who has betrayed the covenant. Among the countries in the mainland, the one bordering on the border of the Milan empire is fro. The fro people know very well that if the landias side can not win the final victory in this war, the Milan empire will not let them go.


    Therefore, for the sake of this war, the kingdom of fro came out and concentrated 500000 elite troops of the whole country to launch a rapid offensive against the Empire of Milan from the East. At the same time, it also mobilized a large number of materials from all over the country to hoard. In addition to the materials that landias promised to supply to the orcs, the kingdom of Buddha set up a special logistics supply group army, which transported food and grass by 200000 reserve soldiers and provided uninterrupted support to the 500000 troops in the front.


    Such a large-scale material transportation is obviously very complicated. In order to better transport materials to the front, the logistics supply center had been established long before the beginning of the war. All kinds of supplies from the rear will be sent here and then to the front battlefield.


    At this time, in addition to about 100000 logistics soldiers who are delivering materials to the front line, the remaining 100000 logistics personnel are all in this logistics supply center.


    In any war, logistics is the most important thing, which is clearly understood by commander fro. Therefore, as the core of logistics, the construction of barracks is modeled on the temporary fortress. Two hills with a height of more than 200 meters on both sides become natural barriers. In the front and rear, the barracks wall is made of mixed earth rock and wooden Palisades. A total of 50000 regular troops are stationed here, guarding against danger, not to mention that the Empire of Milan is not easy to attack here. Even if it is true, even the whole Milan Oriental Legion will never defeat the defenders in a short time. In the view of commander fro, the defense here is undoubtedly monolithic.


    It was because of the stability of the rear that commander Froude could launch an all-out war against the Milan Empire without any worry. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 526

    The barracks of the logistics and supply center of Florida fluctuate continuously. The most peripheral barracks is the place where 50000 regular troops are stationed, including various fortifications, which are in charge of by these regular troops. The camp in the middle is the place where the soldiers live. What they have to do is to allocate materials in a unified way. After sorting out the materials from the rear, they will be transported to the places where they need in the front in batches. The innermost camp is also the largest, occupying two-thirds of the area of the whole camp. These huge camps are the places where all kinds of materials are stored. In order to guard against the possible fire attack of the Milan Empire, the florians even dug a five meter wide moat outside the logistics supply center to draw live water from the Nile River in the far distance of Florida. It can not only supply the soldiers here with drinking water, but also make any fire attack from all around fail to achieve any effect.


    Such a design is undoubtedly very strict. Unfortunately, no matter how smart commander fro is, he can''t think that the first "guest" of the logistics supply center is not from the ground, but from the underground.


    It''s dark. The soldiers in Florida are having dinner. The smoke is curling in the logistics supply center. Of course, it''s all in the outer camp. No one dares to take the fire to the inner camp. It''s going to kill his head.


    At this time, a pile of materials piled up in an internal camp suddenly moved gently. The guards are all in the tent, and no one will come in at ordinary times, except for regular inspection in these large tents where materials are stored.


    The pile of materials moved again. This time, the shaking place changed a direction. With the shaking moving to the side, the pile of materials gradually calmed down, but on the ground next to the material accumulation, it quietly emerged.


    In the light of the golden light, ye Yinzhu presses the ground on both sides with both hands and quietly rises from the ground. The golden light on his arms converges quickly, making the big tent of storing materials calm again.


    Ye Yinzhu''s movements were very careful. He crawled down, and his ears were close to the ground. After listening carefully, he confirmed that there were no guards here. Then he looked at the camp carefully.


    Around him, there are mountains of materials. As he hoped, the materials here are grain, bacon and other food that can be stored for a long time. The huge tent is surrounded by solid logs. It''s a simple warehouse. The warehouse is rectangular, about 50 meters long, 30 meters wide and 20 meters high. Except for a few aisles for two people to go side by side, other places are full of food.


    Ye Yinzhu opens his hand, revealing the pink gem. With the guidance of spiritual power, the light flashes. The three great beasts that had been collected before appeared in front of him at the same time.


    "It''s killing me." Cried Gladys, discontented as soon as he came out.


    "Silence." Ye Yinzhu gave a low drink to stop him from going on.


    Gracis was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately found the food around him. Two extremely excited lights broke out in his eyes, barely suppressing his voice, "is this the place where you asked me to eat, Lord Qin?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "exactly. Gracis, you can eat now, but keep your voice down. What''s more, the more you eat, the better. Whatever you can''t eat, we can''t take away. I''ll destroy it later. "


    "Ha ha, that''s great." GRASSIS looked around. "But it doesn''t seem to be enough for me."


    Ye Yinzhu only felt that a big cold sweat appeared on his head. Is such a big warehouse not enough for him to eat? Even if thousands of people want to eat up here, it can''t be done in one or two days.


    As he said this, Gladys slapped open a sack containing grain. Before the grain in the sack fell to the ground, he opened his mouth and inhaled it. The white grain was swallowed by him like a whale, and the whole sack became empty.


    For GRASSIS''s appetite, this small bag of rice is just a scratch. He muttered, "when can I have enough to eat like this?" His hands were already moving.


    The light purple light sprayed from his thick fingers, just like ten sharp blades. With a slight wave, the sacks around him for storing grain were suddenly broken, and countless grains poured down. However, gracis didn''t let these grains scatter and accumulate. When his hands moved, his big mouth made a siphon appearance, whether it was grain or not It''s other food. As soon as it''s scattered from the sack, it will be directly sucked away by him. His stomach is like a bottomless hole. The storage in the warehouse is falling rapidly with the naked eye.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the purple with a wry smile, "no wonder you said you couldn''t afford this guy at the beginning, he was just too able to eat."


    With a smile, Ziwei said, "don''t worry, it''s just the beginning. It is reasonable that the food consumption of war beasts can become a defect restricting their reproduction. In this regard, GRASSIS has fully inherited the fine traditions of his ancestors. The energy of the Amethyst and all the molecules in the rock comes from the earth and from the earth. The energy of the war beast, however, comes entirely from food. In other words, the fuller GRASSIS is, the stronger he will be. In ancient times, there was a saying that you should never fight with a full war beast. This is true even for us, Amethyst bimont. "How powerful is the energy of a level 10 beast? How much food does it need to eat?


    In the short time ye Yinzhu and Zi talked, the warehouse was half empty.


    Ming, standing next to Zi, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Gracis, please leave some for me." As he said this, he ran out and opened his mouth like Gladys. The speed of swallowing food was not at all lower than that of gracis.


    Ye Yinzhu stared at the scene, only listening to the nearby purple said: "most of the food is from the earth''s nutrition. Mountain Giants can also supplement themselves by absorbing energy from their food. Who wants to eat rocks when there is food to eat


    Surprise, Ming''s appetite for now, is definitely a surprise to Ye Yinzhu. Eating is better than wasting.


    With Ming''s participation, the warehouse that ye Yinzhu saw as huge has been swept away in the blink of an eye. When the two beasts suck up the last grain, they stare at each other. It is obvious that they are not satisfied with each other.


    "Ming, what do you want with me? Don''t you agree with Lord Qin that this is the place for me to eat? " There was nothing more important to the war beast than eating. One of the simplest words to describe the present gracis is to protect food.


    Ming discontented: "Yinzhu didn''t say that you are only allowed to eat, so what if I eat it? You did it first just now, but you ate more than I did. "


    Without waiting for gracis to speak again, ye Yinzhu hurried forward and said, "well, don''t argue. There is still food for you. Come on, let''s go to the next warehouse. "


    After listening to some food, the two beasts immediately calmed down, and their hopeful eyes focused on Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu had carefully observed the location and layout of these warehouses before entering the logistics supply center of Buddha. Although it is not very accurate, it is easy to enter these warehouses because of their huge area.


    In the same way, he took the three beasts to the second warehouse without disturbing any guards.


    their luck is as like as two peas. The second warehouses are still food, and the warehouse size is almost the same as the first one. It is clearly the Florida warehouse of the Florida kingdom.


    A funny scene appeared. Just as ye Yinzhu released the precious stones from the life storage, the war beast and the mountain giant immediately launched their "sweeping" action without saying a word. If it wasn''t for the small warehouse, they would have become the main body. The two beasts are like two competing children, who can eat faster than others. For a moment, the warehouse became a mess, full of broken sacks scattered on the ground, but there was no residue of food. The strong suction, like two black holes in the warehouse, swept away in less than ten minutes.


    Looking at the belly of the two beasts, ye Yinzhu was completely speechless.


    Sure enough, it''s a god beast. Even eating is God level. I''ve seen something edible, but I''ve never seen anything so edible. Who can afford to eat as they do?


    Facts have proved that in terms of strength, although the war beast is not necessarily the first, when it comes to eating, no one can compare with it. When one man and three beasts entered the eighth warehouse for storing food, Ming could not eat any more. However, Gladys ate until the thirteenth warehouse to pat his bulging stomach and tell Ye Yinzhu that he was full. You know, he ate the five warehouses in the back by himself! How generous is this?


    Ye Yinzhu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and forced himself to calm down. "Gracis, do you usually eat so much?" (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 527

    Gladys was very satisfied now. He burped heavily. "No, I haven''t had such a full meal for a long time. Where in the ice circle, I can''t eat too full every day, the food filtered from the sea can only barely meet my requirements. I haven''t eaten here for so many days. I''ve been starving for a long time. What you just saw is my exact amount of food. If you''re not hungry, maybe half of what you just ate will be enough. Not too much. "


    "Well, not much. It''s not much Ye Yinzhu almost said these words with clenched teeth. If it wasn''t for the particularity of his planned war with Froude, he vowed that he would never use the pervert of GRASSIS. No matter how strong he is.


    It''s terrible. The food GRASSIS ate just now is enough for a month''s rations of several legions at least. Not to mention ourselves, even the most abundant grain producing empire of Milan could not afford such a God.


    Purple way: "sound bamboo, I see there are many warehouses here, GRASSIS has been unable to eat, how do we do now?" There are hundreds of warehouses like before in this Florida logistics supply center. It''s very difficult to eat up.


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said: "this place is the most important supply center for the kingdom of Florida to attack Milan. I think there are many other things besides food. It''s a pity that we only have one night tonight, otherwise I really want to completely empty this place. We can''t take the grain away. You wait for me here. I''ll see what''s in other warehouses. "


    With that, ye Yinzhu mobilized the power of lightning again, and disappeared into the ground.


    GRASSIS is now so cool that he can''t be any more. He sits with Ming Jui, who is already full, and dozes comfortably. While Zi looks around and quietly waits for ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu went there for a whole hour. When GRASSIS and Ming were asleep, he reappeared in the warehouse.


    It seems that ye Yinzhu looks tired, but the excitement in his eyes cannot be hidden.


    Purple and ye Yinzhu look at each other. By virtue of soul contact, he naturally knows what ye Yinzhu has done just now. Put your hand on Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder and input your mental energy into Ye Yinzhu''s body, which makes him feel more comfortable.


    Ye Yinzhu went to sleep is sweet GRASSIS and Ming side, in their shoulders each clap, "eat and sleep, it''s time to work."


    Gladys and Ming woke up at the same time. Gladys laughed, got up and said, "no problem. When you''re full, you have strength to do anything. Lord Qin, what do you want us to do?"


    Just at this time, a voice of great fear came from the outside, "go out of the water, go out of the water, put out the fire quickly..."


    For a moment, the whole logistics supply center was in chaos, and the sound of dense footsteps and panic of people and horses immediately spread to every turret. Who could have thought that there would be a sudden fire in such a tightly guarded warehouse, and it was not a place yet.


    If they were outside now, it would be clear that at least half of the warehouses that they had not "visited" were on fire in the most important logistics supply place on the front line of the kingdom of Buddha.


    The pink light diffuses around Ye Yinzhu, accompanied by a strong sense of terror. The warehouse is filled with huge figures. Their cold and bloodthirsty eyes, hard hair, strong limbs and sharp claws all represent their extremely strong strength.


    It''s a good number. It''s only a hundred if we count Zi, Ming and GRASSIS, but it''s really enough to make any army fear a hundred, because they are the symbol of the invincible strong in land war, the strongest land fighter in the mainland, the trump of the orc family trump card, bimong beast.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed a cold light, "due east of the target, rush out with me, no one left."


    "Roar -" the behemoths roared up to the sky. In a flash, the 20 meter warehouse roof had been torn to pieces. Gao Daxiong, the invincible Marine Division, launched an irresistible charge under the leadership of the three powerful soldiers with golden hair in the front.


    Thick smoke and flames spread among the warehouses. When ye Yinzhu just left, almost no second stopped. He carefully investigated the configuration of these warehouses. He found that in all the warehouses, about half of them stored grain and grass, and the rest were military supplies such as armor, weapons, arrows and so on Consumables.


    Just now, what he did was to transport the military materials that he could see through his Xumi commandment to Dongfeng city for nearly 20 times, even a stable with thousands of wildebeests. A short period of suffocation was not enough to kill the wildebeests. As for how to arrange these things in Dongfeng City, That''s not what he has to worry about.


    The reason why Ye Yinzhu chose Dongfeng city as his transfer station instead of directly sending it back to Qin City is that after all, the eastern border of Milan empire is too far away from Qin City. Although his spiritual power is far from what he could have done before, he still can''t bear the continuous long-distance space transmission. Dongfeng city is not the same It''s in the east of Milan. Ye Yinzhu can carry out this kind of short-distance space transmission continuously. After all, Xumi''s precepts are limited. It takes Ye Yinzhu more than ten times to transport all the materials he can see. Therefore, when he comes back, his spirit will be a little depressed. After all, more than ten times of continuous transmission cost him a lot of mental energy When he finally came back, he naturally would not leave the materials here to the fro people. The places where he ignited were warehouses specially for storing grain and grass. The flammability of grain and grass made the warehouse smoke out, and the fire had begun to spread strongly. Even if there were a large number of fro troops and logistics troops here, it would not be a good thing to save the fire that spread to the whole barracks It''s easy.Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have the ability to use fire element, but he has two special items, the dead wood dragon harp and the Phoenix plume.


    The sound blade from the fire string of a dead wood dragon''s harp, or the fire attribute breath from the Phoenix plume driven by the fighting air, can easily make those flammable food and grass spread in a short time.


    Ye Yinzhu has been doomed to the end of the first war when he consumes a lot of energy and does all this well in the shortest time.


    When the warehouse was torn to pieces by the behemoths and suddenly rushed out, they saw a flustered scene in the whole camp. A large number of Buddhist soldiers were trying to transfer water from the moat outside to put out the fire. But even without Ye Yinzhu, they almost appeared in the fire in most of the camp, how much food could they save What about grass?


    It can be said that GRASSIS is the most energetic time now. The warehouse is broken and he will no longer be restricted by space. He is the first one to rush out. He utters a roar that almost makes the whole camp tremble. His tall body rushes to the front like a shell. In the war, the war beast never has the habit of being inferior to others.


    Without any hesitation, the body of GRASSIS expanded against the wind, and in the blink of an eye, the body was already visible. The huge body 100 meters away, like a third mountain, appeared in the vast camp. Just the moment he showed the body, the Buddha soldiers around him did not know how much they were overwhelmed. Under his huge weight of tens of thousands of tons, I''m afraid he would be defeated The dragon will not have a chance to survive.


    There is no city but a war beast. When Gladys began to charge to the East with his huge steps, nothing could stop him. Any Buddha army appeared in front of him with only one result, that is, it turned into meat mud at his feet.


    At this moment, the existence of the behemoth Legion is not so important. The behemoths who arc out to fight follow gracis without any resistance at all. All kinds of goods in the warehouse or camp turn into an open channel in front of gracis'' charge, and scattered arrows fall on gracis and the behemoth In such a hurry, the 50000 regular army of Florida didn''t even have the chance to gather. Seeing the huge figure, they even forgot to put out the fire.


    Charge is just the simplest charge. Gladys rushed out of the barracks of the florians with all his blood, because he was so powerful that even the claws of some people in the behemoth had not been stained with any blood, and even Ming and Zi had no chance to be powerful.


    "That''s great." With a roar, gracis stopped his march. Behind him, there were huge footprints as deep as meters.


    In addition to bloodthirsty, the light in the eyes of the behemoths also shows more respect. A powerful nation like them has always respected the strong most. The invincible charge of GRASSIS left a deep impression on these behemoths.


    "Lord Qin, how about another time? Those ants can''t stop me. I haven''t smelled so much blood for a long time. I haven''t enjoyed it yet. " Gladys took the initiative to fight. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 528

    Looking at his huge body, which can hardly be seen from below, ye Yinzhu can''t help sighing in his heart. Although GRASSIS ate more, this guy is a mobile war fortress on the battlefield. Not to mention the current camp of the fronds, I''m afraid the three fortresses of the orcs may not be able to stop him.


    While thinking about it, ye Yinzhu''s eyes just fall on the camp of Buddha, which has become a panic behind him. They rush out of the camp, and the other party doesn''t even send the pursuit troops. After all, the feeling of gracis is too shocking.


    Fro people, your despicable betrayal of the covenant caused great casualties to my brother death. From now on, I will return it to you a hundred times or a thousand times.


    "Gracias, what would you do if there was a mountain in front of you?" Ye Yinzhu suddenly asked an irrelevant question.


    Gracis grinned. "Just run through it. Even the mountains don''t want to stand in my way."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "well, I don''t need you to run through him. I want you to push the mountain over there towards the enemy camp. It''s only 200 meters high. With your strength, it should be able to complete it


    "No problem, leave it to me." With a roar of excitement, Gladys stepped out of his way again and ran towards the hill beside the camp of fro.


    Did not wait for ye Yinzhu to speak again, Ming has stepped forward, "eat a lot, I should also activity, the other side to me." As he spoke, Ming let out a low roar. Although he was not as arrogant as GRASSIS, he had already shown himself in the blink of an eye. As high as 50 meters, he was like a mountain, moving at a pace that could be regarded as an earthquake and heading for another hill.


    Ye Yinzhu floats up, his dark red wings open behind him, and the red light flickers. Fenghuang mountain appears in his grasp. "Bimeng''s subordinate is preparing for a second charge." If we want to destroy it, let these people know what is complete destruction.


    It''s not that Bimeng''s strength is really strong enough to compete with more than 100000 people, but ye Yinzhu''s arrangement is too ingenious. Who would have thought that a fire would suddenly break out in a safe warehouse? Who could have thought that there would be hundreds of bimonthly monsters and mighty war monsters in his camp? No one can predict that ye Yinzhu used this short time to make the logistics troops of the whole kingdom of Buddha fall into a huge panic.


    Gladys quickly ran to his destination. Looking at the 200 meter high hill in front of him, the corner of his mouth could not help moving. If he was still in human shape, he would show a look of disdain.


    With a roar from the sky, the huge body suddenly rushes forward, but the food is not free. No other creature can transform food into energy. Compared with the giant beast of war, the huge right front hoof suddenly steps down. Centered on the place where it falls, a sound like thunder suddenly appears on the ground, and then a huge crack more than three meters wide appears The crazing spread to the bottom of the hill in front of us.


    Gladys stepped forward again, this time with his left front hoof and a dull thunder. This time, although there was a hill between them, at least thousands of people fell to the ground in the camp of Florida near the hill because of the sudden huge vibration. No one knows what happened.


    Gracis moved. The hill not far in front of him seemed to be nonexistent at all. He lowered his head. The white light on his huge one-way horn condensed into a white light curtain like a shield, and went straight to the hill with indomitable momentum.


    Boom, the war beast comes, the mountain moves. Or fly. The 200 meter high hill flew up against the ground under the fierce impact of GRASSIS and hit the front camp of Buddha heavily. At that moment, the 200 meter high hill was completely separated from the ground. It can be seen how powerful the impact of GRASSIS is. The huge power released a layer of strong energy fluctuation. It turned out that as early as his two full-blown war tramples, the connection between the hill and the ground had been shaken out of cracks.


    On the other side, Ming''s action is much softer than that of GRASSIS. When he comes to the other side of the hill, a strange scene occurs, and the whole huge body becomes the same gray and black as that hill. Then, his body just melts into the hill. With a loud noise, the hill body begins to slow down When the shaking became more and more intense, and the mountain and the earth were completely separated, the huge body, which was as high as 50 meters, quietly separated from it. A pair of powerful hands stood against the waist of the shaking mountain. Under the action of strong force, the shaking became toppling.


    The fall of the two hills almost appeared at the same time. Undoubtedly, the area of the camp is huge. After the fall, the height of the two hills can only occupy less than one tenth of the width of the camp. Although the loss is great, it can not cause a devastating blow to the camp.


    However, the panic caused by the fall of the two hills is incalculable. All this happened in less than a quarter of an hour. Everything came too fast. At this moment, the florians have no chance to put out the fire.Giant beast is now, Bimeng is now, mountains are down, food and grass are burning.


    Not to mention the ordinary Flemish soldiers who had never had war experience, even the 50000 soldiers became completely panicked in the face of all this. And their mount had been paralyzed by the powerful momentum of the beast when GRASSIS charged from the inside.


    "Kill -" Fenghuang Ling pointed forward, and ye Yinzhu gave the order to charge.


    With the exception of violet, all the bimonths, led by three golden bimonths, launched a strong impact on the camp of Buddha. Their fierce jumping power made them return to the camp of Buddha after more than ten ups and downs. Where bimonths passed, they could even see the blood fog of the canopy. Ye Yinzhu, who did not take part in it, did not know what kind of loss would be brought to the fro people by the two successive charges of bimont.


    Floating to the ground, ye Yinzhu stands beside Zi, quietly looking at the expanding smoke and the behemoths who are submerged in the camp. His face is cold.


    Purple looking at Ye Yinzhu, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "Yinzhu, don''t love to fight."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I know. Purple, please


    Purple indifferent smile, "between our brothers still use to say these?" While saying that, purple flash, purple figure has been in front of Ye Yinzhu gradually fade. After the behemoth enters the combat state, it is difficult for his bloodthirsty madness to be restrained, and only the authority of Amethyst behemoth can really command this invincible lion on the battlefield.


    When the behemoth rushed into the camp again, the flea army finally responded. Although they were trampled to death in a short time and countless people died in the fire, the establishment of the 50000 regular army was still complete. The generals who can be sent here to guard the food and grass will never be the losers. For the first time, the Flemish army has been reorganized. When the panic spread because of the fall of two hills, although the fighting capacity of the Flemish army was greatly reduced, it quickly rushed to the East under the leadership of their unified army, just to meet the behemoth.


    Gold rushes ahead of Mondes, and suddenly sees the enemy''s regular army. DIDEs is not surprised but happy. For him, it''s more straightforward to kill some enemies with quality.


    "Stop, which bimont commander is leading the team? Don''t you have an agreement with us? How can we attack our camp? " The leader of the flo army roared angrily.


    "I don''t care if you don''t agree. If you don''t let us have enough, I''ll rob you of the human race. Guys, kill me. It''s been a long time. " Of course, he didn''t come up with these words temporarily. As early as before the operation, ye Yinzhu had already given orders to the three golden bimonths, namely, DIS, Perkins and Oliver.


    Suddenly, the behemoth Legion turned into a huge torrent, and once again rushed into the local battle.


    In the formal battlefield, a hundred man bimont giant army is equivalent to the most elite heavy cavalry army or 3000 dragoons. At present, the regular army of Florida is mainly infantry. Although there are heavy infantry, the number is only 5000. Even if it was a positive shock, they could not stop the progress of behemoth. What''s more, the momentum of these Buddhist soldiers had already been captured, and their determination to fight was far from enough.


    The killing power of three golden bimonths and more than ten silver bimonths in an instant can only be described as terror. The Dragon cavalry and special arms of the kingdom of Buddha are on the front line. Without them, bimonths are killing machines on the battlefield. More accurately, it''s a meat grinder.


    The crazy fighting spirit surged up, just in a moment, the behemoths had already inserted into the opponent''s camp.


    Commander fro was also smart. He knew that it was the most unwise behavior to fight against the behemoths. Therefore, at the first time, he ordered his subordinates to disperse and give up the central area to the behemoths, hoping to gradually consume the fighting power of these behemoths by encircling them. At this time, no one thought about why the behemoth would attack himself. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 529

    At this time, Gladys, who had knocked down the mountain, came back. If he was entangled by 50000 troops, it would be difficult for him to get away. However, the fire spread all around him, and the battle of the florians could not be effectively organized. In the face of the charge of the war beast, who dare say that he can stop it?


    Kurd, under the protection of his own soldiers, gawked at the huge body of GRASSIS on the way to meet with the behemoth. Then he looked at the thick black smoke that had been surging up, and said to himself, "it''s over, everything''s over. Originally, he thought it was not a difficult task, but who would have thought that he would be attacked by the orcs. Is this the retribution of Buddha? We betrayed Milan, but the orcs betrayed us


    Kurd, as the direct nephew of Marshal kussler, commander of Florida, and the youngest general in the army, had a bright future. Kussler specially assigned this relatively easy but very important task to his nephew for fear of the loss of the logistics supply center. However, no one could imagine this situation without any omen. Just when the warehouse began to burn, a large number of Flemish soldiers had just finished their dinner and were in the most lazy state. There are less than 50000 regular troops who are fully equipped and armed. With the current situation and the chaos in the camp, even if Kurdish''s command ability is better than Milan''s shield Maldini, it can''t turn the tide in a short time.


    With a loud bang and a flash of lightning, the ground was suddenly blasted out of a big pit, which just blocked the way of bimont.


    Did Kurd help me? If so, I still have a chance.


    However, he soon realized that this was not the case. Seeing the lightning, the behemoths who were in the process of crazy killing suddenly became sober and suddenly looked back at the war giant gracis.


    Purple stands aloof on GRASSIS'' back. A special voice of bimont comes from his mouth. The low frequency frightens every bimont''s brain and makes them wake up from their bloodthirsty madness. At this time, GRASSIS also turns his body. While trampling on and killing unknown fronds, he charges towards the East again, with him as the point of forward Feng, less than the natural resistance of the Mongolian giant, flies to the East. In a short time, he was killed from the camp of Buddha.


    Seeing the behemoths of bimon come out of the camp and run to the East, Kurd only feels that his brain is blank. He is very clear about the consequences of the destruction of the camp, let alone the nephew of the marshal. Even if he is the son of the king of the kingdom of Buddha, he will not be spared such a big responsibility.


    "Chase me, chase me, kill these Orc bastards. If you don''t kill them, none of you will live. " Almost hysterical crazy roar, Kurt with his Epee first rushed out.


    Fifty thousand regular troops, in the retreat of the behemoth army just now, the number of casualties was as high as 4000. Although some of them died at the feet of GRASSIS, it fully showed the terrible lethality of behemoth.


    It has to be said that Kurdish is a very excellent general. Although he is in charge of the overall situation in the rear area, he has never slacked his training for the army. It is precisely for this reason that after his order was given, at least 20000 soldiers responded and followed Kurdish in the direction of bimont. Some of them mobilized horses from around, which were not affected by the smell of war beasts, and reluctantly organized into a cavalry.


    The retreat of the behemoth was as resolute as when they arrived. After a while, how fast the body of more than ten meters was running, Kurdish could only watch the behemoth in front of him farther and farther away from him. Even if he was going to whip his mount to death, he couldn''t get the distance between them closer.


    No, we can''t let them go. Otherwise, how can we explain ourselves? Fire fighting has become impossible. You know, the food and supplies gathered in this logistics center are the national taxes of the kingdom of Buddha for nearly half a year! Enough to support 500000 troops in a war lasting more than three months. It''s gone. He''s got ten heads, not enough to chop.


    Far away, the behemoth army suddenly disappeared into the forest. Kurd was not surprised but pleased. He also led soldiers to fight with orcs. He was very clear about the shortcomings of bimonthly beasts. Although bimonthly beasts have excellent jumping ability and fast running speed, their shortcomings lie in their huge bodies. It is impossible to fully expand their speed in such a dense forest. On the contrary, they are not as fast as human cavalry.


    Finding this, Kurds could not help but feel refreshed and ordered their subordinates to speed up their pursuit. Seeing, the distance to the dense forest is getting closer and closer.


    At this time, a low roar of beasts suddenly sounded. Kurd vaguely saw a yellow light in the woods in front of him. Before he could react, suddenly, a sharp air had come to his face. Kurdish reacted quickly. He immediately waved his Epee with a blue fight. With a bang, he felt a huge shock all over his body. A strong force came from his hand and almost shook his Epee away.


    At this time, he saw that what attacked him was a heavy spear. The length of the spear was about two meters, with two sharp ends. A special feeling came from the spear throwing, as if his whole body had become sluggish. Before waiting for him to react more, he suddenly found that his side became empty, and then, as soon as he was soft, he was thrown off the mount.Although Kurdish''s ability blocked a spear, it did not mean that his mount could also block it. Another spear penetrated through the chest of the strong wildebeest on his mount, and the powerful force nailed the wildebeest directly to the ground. And his horse had the same end, as well as those Buddhist soldiers around him. At least 300 soldiers charging in the front, together with their mounts, were completely nailed to the ground by powerful spears. Not only that, because the latter soldiers charged too fast, they collided with the dead soldiers in front, and all of a sudden they turned upside down.


    Such a powerful spear thrower is the bear man that Kurds first thought of. Although the bear man from Solomon fortress will be equipped with spear Throwers in some human arms, how can human spearthrowers have such a strong power. You know, they are still 400 meters away from the forest in front of them. The human arm strength is not enough to send spears out of such a distance.


    Before Kurds had time to think, another spear throwing shadow passed by, and hundreds of froese ''lives disappeared again. With low roars, Kurd saw a strong figure five meters high in the forest.


    Yes, it''s the bear man, and it''s the most powerful bear man.


    From the eyes of Kurd, the bear came out of the forest.


    It''s better to be dealt with by military law than to die on the battlefield at once. At least, I have to bring this amazing news to my uncle. When Froude is fighting against Milan, his defense with the orc warlord tribal fortress will naturally become more vulnerable than ever. If the orcs use this time to attack Froude, the result will be unimaginable. Even if you die, remind your uncle!


    Thinking of this, Kurds could no longer chase the behemoth, roaring and giving orders to retreat.


    Spears flew out of the woods one by one. After dropping more than 1500 corpses, the florians finally left the terrible place. The smoke in the distance, even in such a long distance, is still clearly visible. Anyone who can see this scene knows that the logistics supply of Buddha is finished, which is the supply of the whole 500000 troops for three months!


    After the Flemish completely withdrew from the battlefield and disappeared into the distance, the giant bears in the forest came out completely. The number of giant bears was very small, only 200. From behind them, there were 500 spear wielding Druids on both sides of the array, surrounded by a pale yellow light.


    These yellow lights are not the natural abilities of the tree demon Druids, but from the giant bears around them. Of course, this is not the real bear man, but from the claw Druids of Qin City.


    By virtue of the Talon Druid''s talent ability to roar, the power of the tree demon Druid is instantly increased by 30%, so there is a scene that the young strong Kurd is almost unable to resist. They are both Druids, and their cooperation has already reached the top.


    Ye Yinzhu and his party also came out when the two Druids came out of the forest. Beside him, the heads of the soldiers of all departments of Qin City were there.


    The leader of lanzong, Lanqing, who led the eight elite soldiers of Donglong sect, couldn''t help asking: "Yinzhu, why don''t we do our best? These pursuers are no more than ten thousand, and their hearts are broken. If we do our best, even if we annihilate them here, there will be no problem. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles slightly. Before he opens his mouth, Oliveira has answered the question for him, "because our goal this time is not to fight hard with our opponents." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 530

    "After the detection of the Druid Raptor, the number of the fro people here is as much as 150000. Although most of them are logistics soldiers responsible for logistics supply, there are a lot of them. This time we''ve brought them huge losses. Cutting off the logistics of the froese is equivalent to saving the eastern border of Milan. Under the premise of achieving the task, premature exposure can only bring greater resistance to our future actions. What''s more, what the florians saw was the behemoth and the Druids they thought were the bear warriors'' claws. If you were commander-in-chief Froude, what would you think? "


    Lan Qing was stunned for a moment, but he soon responded, "do you mean to let the florians think that the orcs attacked their logistics supply lines?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s winter, and it''s the time when the orcs are most short of food. At this time of year, the orcs will launch a winter plunder war against three countries close to the Arctic wasteland, and fro is one of the victims. I don''t know what method landias used to reach an agreement with the orcs this time, but for many years fro and the orcs have been hostile after all. The orcs suddenly appeared and destroyed their granary. The granary that had not been burned became empty. It''s bound to cause a panic in front of the Froude army. In this case, even though the Flemish royal family still firmly believed in the war, they had to transfer some of the Flemish elite troops back to the interior of Gongwei in order to protect the Flemish interior. At the same time, this time we have destroyed a large number of food, grass and supplies of fro, and there are serious problems in the supply of the 500000 troops in front of them. Even if it does not cause a devastating blow, it will slow down fro''s use of troops against Milan. "


    Mei Rujian, the leader of meizong, said with a smile: "what a good man to surround Wei and save Zhao. If you don''t have to fight head-on with Froude, or even cooperate with Milanese, you can push back Froude. Yinzhu, that''s a good strategy


    Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira looked at each other with a smile. "Originally, I just wanted to burn each other''s food and grass. After discussing with Oliveira, I came up with this plan. This time, it''s no longer possible for Fiorentina to have the heart to fight with Milan. The cooperation agreement between us and the Empire of Milan is also fulfilled. "


    In fact, what makes Ye Yinzhu most happy is the materials he transported from the camp of Buddha. Although the armor and weapons can''t be compared with the masterpieces of the dwarves, the most important thing is that there are a large number of them. All kinds of resources are enough for Qin City to equip several legions. In addition, the supplies of Buddha will undoubtedly play an important role in the future construction of Qin City.


    "Well, it''s time for us to start, too. It''s just our first gift to Buddha, and of course, it''s not enough. "


    Qin City mixed legion, in later generations, has become a Buddha''s nightmare. It is also the key team to reverse the continental war, and quietly disappeared into the dense forest. Except for themselves, no one knows the real movement of this army.


    It was two days later when marshal kussler of the kingdom of Florida got the news.


    In front of the big tent of the Chinese army, kussler looked at his nephew, who was covered with mud, his armor was damaged in many places, and his face was stained with blood. His whole body was shaking, and there was only one reason for his shaking.


    On both sides of the tent, the generals of the various legions of Florida stood in silence, with a dignified look on their faces.


    "What did you say? You say it again Kussler''s heart was shaking as well as his body.


    "Marshal, our logistics supply center is finished. All the supplies are on fire. There is almost no surplus except the ones robbed." Kurd was willing to give up. He knew that he could not live for such a big crime. He simply asked some men to speak and got up from the ground.


    "Did you say that the food and supplies were finished? It''s built on the mountain. It''s a total of 50000 troops, and the grain, grass and supplies guarded by 100000 Reserve Corps are finished? " Kussler''s voice suddenly raised. "Then why are you still alive? Why didn''t you burn it with the grain and grass?" He almost roared out his last words.


    Kurd gave a wry smile, "because I have to bring you the news. I know that I have committed a terrible crime, but I have to give you first-hand information. "


    "A piece of news. Kurd, you bastard, that''s the food of half a million troops! I don''t want to hear any reason or explanation from you. Come and put Kurd to death. "


    "Uncle, please listen to me." Kurdish force a earn, will come up to the soldiers back, kneel to the ground again.


    Kussler was furious. "What? Do you dare to resist? "


    Kurd shook his head and said, "no, I''m not resisting. Uncle, maybe this is the last time I say to you in my life. Please be sure to hear that. It''s related to my Buddha''s life and death! You have also said that in our logistics supply center, under my command, there are 150000 soldiers, but even so, we still can''t guard the food, grass and supplies, and the rear of our army. Why? Don''t you want to know what kind of enemy can come to our rear and destroy our most important supplies? "


    Kurd, after all, is kussler''s only nephew. Kussler has no son all his life. He has always placed high hopes on his nephew, and even treated him as his own son. Although he is not as famous as Maldini and Seedorf, he is also one of the military leaders in the kingdom of fro. After listening to his nephew''s words, kussler''s mood finally stabilized."Well, what kind of enemy destroyed our supplies?" Kussler suppressed his anger, went to his position and sat down.


    Kurd took a deep breath and said, "two nights ago, when our soldiers had just had dinner, without any warning, or even without any information from the watchtower, half of the warehouses in our camp were on fire almost at the same time. In this case, the camp became chaotic. Just as I was directing the subordinate troops to fight the fire and looking for the reason. Suddenly, a warehouse broke up and a group of enemies were killed. The number of them is about 100. "


    Kussler laughed angrily, "a hundred people? You don''t want to tell me that these 100 people have destroyed my logistics supply. "


    Kurd nodded, with a strong fear in his eyes. "Yes, uncle, these 100 people have brought us a devastating blow. Because they are bimont beasts with the title of "invincible in land war."


    "What?" This time, it was not only kussler''s surprise, but also a cry of surprise from many generals around him. The generals who can take part in the war against Milan are undoubtedly the best in the kingdom of fro. They are almost all trained through the war in Northern Xinjiang and the constant fighting with the orcs. It can be said that none of these generals does not hate orcs and orcs have no hatred. At the same time, they are also the people who know the fighting power of bimont beast best.


    "No, it''s impossible. We have reached a cooperation agreement with ares fortress, and the supplies to support them will be delivered in the near future. How could the orcs attack our rear at this time. It is also a supply center in the west of China. It''s impossible. "


    Kurd said excitedly: "uncle, it''s true! In addition to the behemoth, who else can fight freely in our army with hundreds? I don''t know where these behemoths came from, and I don''t know our cooperation agreement with warlord fortress. But in this way, we faced the crazy slaughter of behemoths. It is the three gold bimonths who take the lead. Uncle, have you forgotten? When I was on the battlefield with the orcs, you were the first to point to the other side''s battle line and tell me what the behemoth looked like. How could I be wrong? What''s more, the fighting power of the behemoth is unmatched by any other race. "


    In shock, kussler calmed down a lot and said in a deep voice, "go on. At that time, you had more than 100000 troops in your hands, and even hundreds of bimont beasts were not without the power of the first World War. "


    Kurd said: "yes, according to the proportion of the number of people, although there are a lot of behemoths in Mongolia, they are only a hundred after all. Our army of more than 100000 should be able to encircle and annihilate them. However, those behemoths led by him also had a huge and powerful Warcraft, which I had never seen before. But I''m sure that even golden behemoth could not compare with him. The length of the Warcraft was more than 100 meters, the height was nearly 40 meters, the broad body was like a running hill, and there was a unicorn on the top of the head, Don''t say it''s us. In my opinion, even the behemoth can''t resist. Under his leadership, our army''s already flustered formation was defeated, and it could not stop the behemoth for half a minute. "


    "More powerful than gold and Mongolia?" Kussler was stunned for a moment. He was a Dragon Rider himself, and he was also the only Purple Star Dragon Rider in the kingdom of Buddha, golden bimon. That''s enough to compare with the level 9 giant dragons. Er, Warcraft is the top class, much more powerful than them. What kind of Warcraft would it be?


    "Kurd, are you sure you''re not wrong?" Asked kussler.


    "I''m sure. If it were not for the existence of Warcraft, we would not have lost so much. Uncle, I look familiar with this Warcraft. It seems that I have seen its image somewhere, but I can''t remember it vaguely. However, his strength was so terrible that even the hills beside our camp were knocked down by him and killed many of our soldiers. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 531

    Warcraft that can even be pushed down? Kussler took a cold breath. He suddenly woke up. He knew his nephew''s ability very well. All along, kussler wanted his nephew to be his successor. This year, Kurdish is 35 years old. No one is better than him among the generals of the same age. Otherwise, kussler would not have given him such an important task as guarding the logistics camp. Yes, if his nephew did not encounter the irresistible force, how could he become so embarrassed? He couldn''t have been unaware of the importance of logistics.


    Thinking of this, kussler said in a deep voice, "what happened later? These bimonts just run away? You didn''t take people after you? "


    Kurd said, "No. Because I knew that our supplies were more important, so I immediately took people to fight the fire. Hope to save more supplies in the fire. "


    Kussler nodded. "You''re doing the right thing. If so, the army shouldn''t be wiped out."


    Kurd said with a bitter smile: "however, those bimont giants came back after they ran out of the camp. It was the moment when the monster pushed down the mountain. I don''t know how it did it. The hills on both sides of us fell down at the same time. Imagine how much panic that situation would bring to our soldiers. This time, I knew that we would never have a chance to fight the fire again. I immediately decided to lead the whole army to win these bimont giants. However, the situation is far from as simple as I thought. These behemoths are too powerful to fight, and our soldiers can''t play their real fighting power in panic. When the huge monster rushes into the battle circle again, behemoths, who have been losing control after becoming crazy, wake up under the action of a special voice and rush out of the barracks again to the East with it. When I was leading the pursuit, I met the orc''s Bearman spear throwers on the way. I didn''t know how many orcs were hidden in the woods, so I had to retreat. "


    After listening to Kurdish''s words, kussler seemed to see the situation at that time. When he thought about what he would do if he were Kurdish, he suddenly found that even he could not do better than Kurdish. For this nephew generated anger immediately cut a few points.


    Kurd continued: "when I got back to the camp, I managed to take people to put out the fire, but all I got was ruins. All the grain and grass were burned, but our supplies, armor and weapons disappeared. There''s not even a trace left. Up to now, I haven''t figured out what''s going on


    Kussler was silent, and all the generals in the account were silent. If Kurd''s description is true, then all this is terrible for fro. The orc army has come to the west of Buddha. There is only one explanation, that is, the orc warlord tribe launched a war against Buddha while Buddha was empty. At least some army penetrated into the kingdom. Even the most elite bimont Legion came with as many as 100 people. We can see how powerful the warlord fortress is this time.


    Kurd looked at his uncle firmly, "marshal, I''m not sorry to die, but please make a judgment early. It is important to attack Milan, but if the rear of our country is unstable, how can our soldiers fight hard on the front battlefield? Please contact with China as soon as possible and make a judgment as soon as possible. "


    Kussler took a deep breath. He knew that the trouble was big this time. His eyes were blue. He said a few incantations. In a blue six pointed star, a middle-aged man with long blue hair appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    "What can I do for you, old man? You don''t seem to be fighting Green hair and green clothes, but release a layer of terror, which is exclusive to the dragon. And it''s a nine level dragon. The middle-aged man in front of us is Kurdish''s Warcraft partner, the level 9 dragon of the wind system, and Herman, one of the elders of the wind dragon city.


    "I''m afraid we''re in trouble, old friend. Kurd, please describe the special Warcraft you just met to Herman again. "


    Kurds, according to kussler.


    After listening to Kurd''s words, Herman, the wind dragon, immediately fell into meditation. His eyes were blue. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and his eyes were shining. "Is it it, if so, kussler, I can be sure that the orc your nephew met is from the Ares tribe."


    This is the news that kussler is most afraid to know. He can''t wait to ask, "why?"


    Herman said gravely, "Cussler, I ask you. What''s the pattern on the flag of ORC warlord tribe? "


    As soon as he said this, kurla was the first to respond, "yes, master Herman is right. As like as two peas, I think of it, the monster looks exactly like the pattern of the Ares tribe.


    What does the flag of Ares tribe mean? In fact, not many of the generals present knew about it. After all, even for the warlords tribe, it was just a legend. But kussler, as a marshal, naturally knew.


    "Is it the totem of the warlords tribe, the second largest warlord beast among the four orcs that only appeared in legend?"When kussler said the four words "war beast", the whole audience was in an uproar, and everyone''s eyes unconsciously showed a ray of fear.


    What is the existence of war beast? After fighting with orcs for so many years, they have heard about some of them. Every time the orcs of the warlord tribe launch a charge, they will shout "long live warlord" and "no city can be broken". The word "no city, no break" does not mean that the orcs of the warlord tribe believe in the powerful power of totem.


    It is said that the sacred dragon can not break through the existence of defense, which is almost as famous as amethyst bimon, the head of the four beasts. Impregnable charge and defenseless defense are all descriptions of war beasts. What is the impact of the behemoth army led by the war beast?


    Kussler gave Herman an an inquiring look, and got a positive look. As marshal, kussler made his own choice.


    "Kurd, if you are really facing the totem of the God of war tribe, the legendary level 10 beast, then you can be forgiven for your failure this time. It''s also meritorious to send the news to me in a short time. Although you can''t do more than that, I allow you to commit crimes temporarily before your majesty makes a decision."


    Kurd did not expect that he could survive. He knew that it was not because of his uncle''s escort, but because the news he brought back was really shocking enough. He quickly and respectfully agreed to step aside.


    Kussler said in a deep voice: "pass my order, the left forward and the right forward will gather and return. The Chinese army retreated a hundred miles. No one is allowed to act rashly until I come back. All who belong to Froude are ready to March quickly. "


    "Yes, marshal."


    Kussler''s eyes turned to Herman. "Magic communication can''t report the specific situation completely, old friend. Please come with me. And it must be fast. "


    Herman nodded and said: "the appearance of war beast is undoubtedly a huge variable. Let''s go now. With the fastest speed of the dragon race, I think I can take you back to Florence in two days. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Yinzhu, good news." Oliveira said excitedly.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "has the front army of Buddha stopped attacking for the time being?"


    Oliveira extended his thumb to Ye Yinzhu, "yes, the Flemish army retreated temporarily, which greatly reduced the pressure of the imperial Oriental army. We seem to have made the right choice. "


    A cold light flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. "It''s not the time to be happy. Although the Flemish army retreated temporarily, their strategic deployment forced them to continue the war. Otherwise, once the countries led by landias fail in this continental war, what fro will meet is Milan''s most crazy revenge. Froude completely gambled his fate in this war. They would never retreat easily because their food and grass were burned. What we have done can only delay their progress towards Milan for a while, and at the same time stir up the suspicion between Buddha and the orc warlord tribe. "


    Oliveira said with a smile on his face, "yes, we have burned all the food and grass of the 500000 troops of the kingdom of Florida for at least half a month. Although we have suffered a heavy loss, we still can''t touch the root. After so many years of peace in the mainland, no matter which country has a lot of savings. We burned their food and grass, and I think the next batch will come soon. In order to support the front line, Froude will do his best. Yinzhu, what should we do next? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "wait. Brother, have you forgotten our unique advantage? " As he said this, he looked up into the sky. The blue sky is endless. Today''s weather is very good. Although it is still cold, it is cloudless. The bright sunshine brings some warmth to the Qin City soldiers.


    Oliveira thought, "you mean in the air?"


    -----------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan group products, vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 532

    Ye Yinzhu said: "if I remember correctly, you said to me before that the air force is the most difficult army to form, because the requirements of all aspects are too high. Just like the Empire of Milan, many years of hard work is only to have a 500 Series Falcon cavalry, but also destroyed in my hands


    "My grandfather almost lost his blood," he said with a bitter smile. It''s the most expensive dragoon, and it''s also the ace of our empire. It''s very important in the army. But all of them were destroyed in your song "dragon flying"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "does the kingdom of Florida have such an air force?"


    Oliveira shook his head firmly and said, "no, definitely not. There may be several dragons in the kingdom of Florida, but it is impossible to have an air force. On the mainland, apart from Milan, only landias can have such ability


    Ye Yinzhu smiles indifferently, and his eyes twinkle with wisdom. "That''s easy. Let''s get an air intelligence line for the rear of the army. Don''t they want food and grass? We will destroy them once they transport them. We are only 3000 people. We are guerrillas with mobility. With enough intelligence, I will cut off this supply line of Buddha. "


    Oliveira''s eyes flashed. "Good idea. In this way, if the florians want to get supplies, they have to send a large army back home to protect their food from beginning to end. But even so, they may not be able to bear the charge of our beast level. But... "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "but what? Elder brother, you are more proficient than me in military affairs. If you have any questions, please come forward and let''s discuss them together. "


    Oliveira smiles and shakes her head. "Maybe I have more military lessons than you, and I have better deployment in some specific aspects than you, but I am far inferior to you in the overall situation. If I guess correctly, I''m afraid the map of the whole kingdom of Buddha has been deeply printed in your mind, including the comparison between our army and the army of Buddha, and the location is also in your calculation. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "well, I''d like to thank Sula. Sula told me before that intelligence is the most important thing in the confrontation between the two armies. Only with a good intelligence network and a complete grasp of the enemy''s movements can we make the best choice. Brother, what are you worried about? "


    Oliveira said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid the florians will jump over the wall."


    "Oh?" Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, but soon returned to normal, and his eyes showed a sudden color, "do you mean that the froese will go all out to attack Milan, in order to achieve the goal of supporting the war with war and plunder the food and grass of Milan?"


    Oliveira nodded and said: "once you are forced into a desperate situation, this is the best choice. Retreating to protect food and grass will only delay the fight and give us a chance to breathe. If commander Froude is smart enough, he will definitely choose to attack. Although the east of our country is not as rich as the plains of Priya, there is no shortage of food and grass where the army is stationed. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly. He really wanted to miss the problem. His eyes were shining and his brain was running at full speed. "Brother, according to the current situation, how many days can the food and grass of the army of Buddha last?"


    Oliveira thought for a moment and said, "the consumption of 500000 troops is astronomical. According to common sense, the food and grass carried by the Florida army can last for three to five days at most. If it comes to the most difficult time, killing the mount to maintain the food of the soldiers, it will last for another three days. That''s eight days. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "that is to say, eight days later, the Buddha will be hungry."


    Oliveira said: "in an ideal state, according to the current position of the florians, as long as their domestic supplies are deployed fast enough, the first batch of supplies will be delivered to the florians within six days. If it is faster, it will be almost five days."


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said: "what''s the situation of Milan''s Oriental Legion now? If fro launches an attack, where will they attack first?"


    Oliveira said without hesitation: "in the past few battles, although the eastern Legion relied on the strong city to defend, it also suffered heavy losses. It lost at least 20% of its personnel, and the actual combat effectiveness was 150000 at most. Moreover, these soldiers have not been baptized by the war, and their combat effectiveness is much weaker than that of the elite army of Florida. At present, these 150 000 troops have been hoarding in the three cities along the border, with the city of sfort, an important border town in eastern Xinjiang, as the center, forming a continuous defense front. If the florians want to succeed, they have to cross the line


    Ye Yinzhu quickly takes out the sheepskin map, squats on the ground and unfolds the map. Oliveira reaches out his hand and points to the map. He shows him the location of the three cities he said and the location of the mixed corps of the great army of Florida and the Qin City.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hand fell on the large open space behind the city of sfort, "what''s the terrain here?"


    Oliveira said: "this is a hilly area, which stretches for hundreds of miles. The eastern part of the empire is not as prosperous as the northwest. The main economic points are in these cities on the border. Moreover, there are vast virgin forests in these hills, because it''s winter and there are no edible fruits. After the hills, we come to the interior of Milan. The whole land is vast and sparsely populated. Without half a month''s March, it''s hard to see a prosperous city or town. " Obviously, he has grasped the meaning of Ye Yinzhu, so when he explained, he focused on the Milan border here.Ye Yinzhu''s hand quickly skimmed the map. "That is to say, the main prosperous areas of Milan empire are in the south, southwest and northwest. The East is the most barren, right?"


    Oliveira nodded and said, "that''s right."


    Ye Yinzhu''s black eyes lit up, "elder brother Oliveira, if you were commander-in-chief fro, how would you choose to carry out this desperate attack?"


    Oliveira pondered for a moment, pointed to the map and said, "I will send a large army to fight under the three cities on the border. Two of them will encircle but not attack. They will do their best to attack one of them and charge regardless of the loss. As long as we can break the city and get army supplies from it, it is not difficult to break the other two cities. At that time, we only need to send a large enough army back home to protect the supplies, and even use the strength of this army to wipe out our guerrillas. Then there will be no worries. The remaining army, at least 300000, will directly march into the territory of the Empire, like a sharp knife to break through the rear of the Empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and nods, "what if I open the defense line and let you go? Would you like to enter Milan directly? "


    Oliveira was stunned for a moment, with a trace of horror in her eyes. "Yinzhu, what do you mean?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I just ask you, if I open a gap and let your army pass through my defense line, will you?"


    Oliveira shook her head firmly. "Never. First of all, I don''t know if this is your trap. Second, and most important. I''m not allowed to do that at all. The food and fodder needed by the 500000 army is too large. According to the current situation of Buddha, it will take at least three days to get to the three border cities. Even if they do not pass the battle, they will not be able to get any supplies for more than ten days before they arrive at the next city. If they kill their horses for food during this period, their forward speed will be further reduced. In this way, we don''t even have to do it. When they arrive at the inner cities of the Empire, they will have little combat power. No matter what kind of decision they make in the rear of the Empire, they will not consider the failure of the army. The first prerequisite for advancing into the empire is to have supplies. In addition, if I were a Buddhist, I would wipe out the eastern Legion before I could move on, so as to get rid of my worries. "


    Ye Yinzhu clapped his hands, "that''s easy. Elder brother Oliveira, I have an idea. If it can be realized, even if it can''t turn the whole war around, it will make the florians suffer a big loss. "


    As he spoke, ye Yinzhu forced his voice into a line and said something to Oliveira.


    Listening to his words, Oliveira''s surprise in his eyes became more and more powerful. In the end, it even became a shock, "no, how can this work, Yinzhu? It''s too dangerous. Absolutely not. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "is the danger I have experienced less? Do you think this 500, 000 army of Buddha is better than the 300, 000 army of your northern army? At the beginning, there were only 20000 soldiers and civilians in Qincheng, who could resist your 300000 troops. Can''t I stop the charge of the froese with the support of more than 100000 Oriental legions this time? And, don''t forget, I asked granny Nina for the 100000 troops. What I need now is the absolute deployment right of the Oriental army. "


    Oliveira''s eyes were shining, and his face was uncertain. After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s plan, he knew that this was the best way. But Yinzhu


    "Yinzhu, let me go. As long as I have a breath, I will never let the florians cross the thunder pool (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 533

    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, brother, it''s not that I can''t believe you, but that your strength is far from enough. I''m not afraid to tell you. If something can''t be done, I will withdraw without hesitation. Don''t worry, I won''t fight hard. No one is more suitable to go to sfort than me. Don''t forget, I still have this. " As he said this, he had a red badge in his hand.


    Oliveira wants to say something more, but ye Yinzhu stops with his eyes, "come on, give me an order, order the leaders of all departments to come to discuss."


    In order to make up for the time, the leaders of the Qin City gathered in front of Ye Yinzhu, including the heads of the three Druid tribes, Zi, Ming, GRASSIS, ye Hongyan, and the leaders of the elves, as well as the heads of the eight clans of Donglong and the two clans of Mei and the three golden bimons. Sula is standing quietly behind Ye Yinzhu, just as she said, she is Ye Yinzhu''s personal guard.


    Just won a big win, everyone''s mood is not much, face relaxed.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "to call you here is to discuss our next action. I have made up my mind after discussing with Oliveira. From now on, during my absence, the subordinate of Qin City will obey Oliveira''s instructions, and no one can disobey orders. "


    GRASSIS looked at Ye Yinzhu with wide eyes and said, "Lord Qin, where are you going? If you still go to the granary, don''t forget me. I haven''t eaten so much for a long time. Hey, hey. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it''s very easy to be full. You will have a chance in a few days. But one thing, Gracias, if you want to have enough food, after I leave, you have to listen to elder brother Oliveira In Ye Yinzhu''s plan, the role of the war beast Gladys is the most important, and he has to give detailed instructions.


    GRASSIS looked at Oliveira, his eyes were a little disdainful, but he still nodded his head, "well, Lord qindi, I''ll listen to you, whatever you say, but I must be satisfied."


    Ye Yinzhu ignored him and continued to give an order, "from the next moment, Druids of raptors and horned Eagle Knights will cross the border of Florida in a scattered formation. I ask you to always keep a distance of at least 300 Li from the army of Florida. At the same time, you should always scout. Once you find the presence of the logistics supply troops of Florida, you should immediately report to Oliveira. What I want is seamless reconnaissance. We must not let any of the flo logistic troops slip away from our eyes. "


    The leader of the elves and the Druid head of the Raptor nodded at the same time.


    "Bimont legion, death dragon wolf cavalry, Sprite druid and ELF sacrifice, brother Oliveira, I''ll leave it to you. Their mobility is strong, and they are also the most effective troops in our army. There was Gracias at the vanguard. I think as long as the florians can''t get more than 50000 escorts, we can crush their logistics. However, one thing you must pay attention to is that you must not be obsessed with fighting. Even if our army has the absolute advantage, you should not be obsessed with fighting. If you destroy your opponent''s logistics, you should immediately flee away. You must not let your opponent know our specific location. When necessary, you can also send the horn hawk knight to help fight. But reconnaissance must not leak. "


    Oliveira''s eyes twinkled with determination. "Unless I die, I will never let a grain of food support the army of Florida."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "Druids of talons and Donglong immediately pack up and follow me. Zi, Ming and Sura, follow me. "


    Ye Yinzhu obviously has a purpose in this way. What he left Oliveira is most of the combat power of Qin City, and they are all the fastest troops. What he took away is the combat power with relatively poor mobility, but the actual combat ability is also not weak. There is no need for a mount to defend the city. An invincible land fighter like bimont can only exert his real strength in the plain charge.


    "Brother Oliveira, send a magic message to grandma Nina immediately. I want the absolute rule of the Oriental Legion."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later. Florence, the Empire of Florida.


    Delaware, king of Buddha, listened to the report of imperial marshal kussler, and his face was uncertain. Since kussler came back in a hurry and reported the news to the main hall, the ministers of Buddha had already made several exclamations. Especially when they heard the appearance of the behemoth army and the war beast, many ministers had already appeared panic expressions.


    Delaware fiercely clapped his case and said, "asshole, these despicable beasts, even attack our army''s food and grass at this time." Although he had already received the magic message from the front, the number of magicians in the kingdom of fro was small, and the level of this magic message was far from comparable with that of the Empire of Milan. Only at this time did the king know the situation of the front line in detail.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Dario, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom, stepped forward and said in a deep voice. He was one of the few people who could keep quiet in the hall. The prime minister has always been the think tank of King Delaware, and has the title of Fox of fro. The reason why fro will betray the treaty with Milan is inseparable from this fox of fro.


    "Dario, what''s more complicated? Even the totem war monsters in the legend of warlords tribe have been used, and there are hundreds of bimong monsters. Are these all fake? " Delaware said angrily.Dario shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, please calm down. There''s something wrong with this, and I''m very old. "


    Delaware, who trusted him very much, snorted and returned to his throne.


    Dario walked to the center of the hall and looked around at the panicked officials. Under his sharp eyes, the atmosphere of haste in the hall suddenly disappeared. Everyone knew that it would not be a wonderful thing to be watched by the fox of Buddha. His means were more vicious than King Delaware.


    Dario said calmly: "sire, first of all, let''s analyze the location of these orcs. It''s true that bimont is only one of the three Orc tribes. However, this time they appeared too suddenly. Although our army has transferred almost all the elite to the front line, the domestic intelligence system is still in operation. With the huge size of the behemoth, once they appear in China, how can I not receive any news? But these behemoths appear out of thin air, don''t you think, your majesty? "


    Delaware frowned. "Maybe, they passed through our border with Milan."


    Dario shook his head and said, "that''s even more impossible. At the beginning, the first request that we agreed to cooperate with the orcs was that the orcs should not invade our territory. If they walked through the border between us and Milan, the northern Milan army would not be so easy to deal with. If we really want to rob food, why go to the dangerous front line in western Xinjiang of our country? It''s not easy to rob Northern Xinjiang of our country directly? And they''ll be among the warlords. And the behemoths just burned our supplies. From this we can see that these orcs are enemies, but they are not just for the purpose of plundering


    After listening to Dario''s analysis, Delaware''s mood gradually calmed down. "According to the prime minister''s idea, where do these bimonths come from? Is there a big behemoth in the Empire of Milan? Don''t forget, like us, they have been fighting with orcs for many years, let alone they can''t have them. Even if they do, there will be a lot of opposition in Milan. There is too much human blood on the hands of behemoth. "


    Dario''s eyes flashed. "Yes, the Empire of Milan really can''t have the behemoth. However, this does not mean that there is no other place to have bimont except the three Orc tribes. Your majesty, these days, we have been busy with the deployment of troops, logistical supplies, and front-line war arrangements. But I''m afraid you''ve missed a message. "


    Delaware was stunned for a moment. "What news has the king ignored? Is there anything more important than our rushing into Milan


    Dario said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, do you remember that not long ago, we received a warrant from Falan, which was issued before the closure of Falan. According to the warrant, as long as the remaining evils of the Donglong Empire appear, we must do our best to wipe them out. "


    Delaware nodded and said, "it''s like this. However, isn''t the remaining evil of the East Dragon in the territory of the Milan Empire? "


    Dario said in a deep voice: "although Milan Empire has done a good job in keeping secrets, the spies sent by Weichen have paid off. The action of the 300000 troops of the Milan northern Legion to wipe out the Empire of Nadong dragon was not successful, or even a complete failure. The target of their attack is just a small piano City, a tiny place. However, with the fighting power of Milan''s northern legion, they still failed


    "What? How is that possible? " Delaware was so surprised that the officials of Buddha in the hall were in a mess and became much noisy.


    "Silence." Dario let out a loud drink. He was the only one in the kingdom of fro who dared to speak so loudly in the hall. Under his awe, the noise in the hall stopped. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 534

    "Why? Dario, tell me what kind of power nachen city has to withstand the attack of Milan''s 300000 troops


    Dario said in a deep voice: "maybe Qin City doesn''t have much power. Maybe his power itself can compete with Milan''s 300000 troops, but only one person can really help them solve this crisis. I think your majesty has heard his name, which is Ye Yinzhu, who led the elite of Milan Empire to fight against the heroes in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle. Even in the case of our army''s sneak attack, he still won the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle in the end. This young man was not born in Milan, but in the East Dragon Empire, which is his territory. It was he who resisted Milan this time. Because, he even put forward the ultimate challenge of the warrior, only the legendary six way decision


    "The decision of six ways?" Delaware''s eyes are full of deep shock. As the head of a country, he certainly knows what the six way decision represents, and he knows more about the difficulties. He never thought that someone would be so stupid and have such courage to carry out the six way decision.


    Delaware''s voice trembled. "Did ye Yinzhu succeed?"


    Dario nodded heavily and said, "yes, he did. With the restriction of six decisions, even if Milan are willing to let go, it is impossible to do so. In the challenge, it is bound to send the strongest player in the array. However, this young man named Ye Yinzhu still won. "


    Delaware''s eyes became a little dazed, and he thought to himself, has the world changed? Even the ultimate challenge of the six way decision can be accomplished by someone. Unfortunately, this person is not from my Buddha! If I have such a warrior, why should I depend on landias or Milan before. Suddenly, he thought of a question. He looked up and asked, "Dario, who is the leader of the northern army. Maybe Maldini didn''t send strong men to exterminate Qin City. If so, it''s not surprising that ye Yinzhu completed these six decisions with his personal strength. "


    Delaware shook his head solemnly and said: "if so, I don''t need to worry. But the fact is just the opposite. The Lord of Qin City faced six challenges, and the enemy strength of each one was far above him. The commander-in-chief of the 300000 troops of the Milan empire is the Milan shield, Maldini himself, along with his younger brother, the great mage mentor matrach and thousands of magicians. Such a team, even the 500000 troops of our army, may not be its opponent. However, ye Yinzhu, with his own strength, has completed the six decisions to eliminate the disaster of Qin City


    Delaware clearly felt his heart beat faster. "Prime minister, what are you going to say when you tell me this?"


    Dario stares at Delaware. "In the six ways, one battle is a regiment battle. Your majesty should know. The Regiment Battle is a ten to one battle, and it is also the most difficult one among the six battles. In this battle, the Qin City sent out the behemoth army. Led by a special giant monster and under the command of Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, the 80 behemoth army defeated the 1000 person army composed of dragoons and magicians


    "Behemoth? You, you mean Delaware finally understood.


    Dario said: "yes, your majesty, I suspect that the one who attacked our army did not come from the north, but from Milan, that is, the city of Qin, which has just played with the northern legion of Milan. Only they can bring hundreds of bigwigs into our country without knowing it. "


    Delaware frowned and said, "but didn''t they just have a war with Milan? How can we help Milan? "


    Dario gave a cool smile and said, "Your Majesty, have you forgotten that sentence? In front of interests, there is no eternal enemy. That''s what we did with landias. Naqin city itself is in the territory of the Milan empire. If the Milan empire is destroyed, it will not do them any good. But if they cooperate with the Milan Empire and keep the Milan Empire, under certain conditions, the Milan empire can become the most stable guardian of their periphery. If I were the Lord of Qincheng, I would definitely compromise with Milan, especially when there was no war in the six years after the six-way decision and there were no worries


    Listening to Dario''s meticulous analysis, not only Delaware understood, but also the ministers in the palace understood his meaning. At this time, the Kingdom marshal kussler''s face was constantly sweating. He knew that his wrong judgment had delayed the war, and as a marshal of the Kingdom, it was against the military order to return to China without authorization. At that time, things were too important to think too much. At this time, Delaware and Dario''s eyes were all focused on themselves!


    "Your Majesty, I am guilty." Kussler fell on his knees with a bitter face.


    Delaware frowned a little. Cussler thought of it, and of course he thought of it. With a cold snort, his eyes turned to Dario. In this hall, Dario is his brain.


    Dario, with a smile, went up to kussler and helped him up from the ground. "Marshal, you''re so great. What''s the crime? Although what I said is easy, what I said is only speculation, and the Intelligence Department of our army did not send the information to the marshal. Before the behemoths appeared, I''m afraid even God didn''t know that Milan would use the power of the little piano city. In the event of a great change, the marshal was able to stabilize the morale of the army, make our army shrink temporarily, and return to the imperial capital in person to report to his majesty. How can the hardship be described as guilt? Moreover, if I guess well, the marshal will come back in person this time, one reason is that it can maximize the speed, and the other reason is that only when the marshal comes out in person can he reassign the supplies to the front line as quickly as possible, right? "Kussler looked at Dario dully. You know, the relationship between him and the old fox was not harmonious before. Each side represented the military and civil servants. I don''t know how many fights there were in secret. Because Dario is deeply favored by Delaware, he has a slight pressure on him in his position. He did not expect that Dario would speak for himself at this critical moment.


    After hearing Dario''s words, Delaware''s face suddenly looked better. "Just like this, the marshal rushed back to report as soon as possible without knowing it. I forgive you for your innocence. "


    Dario''s low voice rang out in Cussler''s ear, "old marshal, it''s time for the Empire to be in danger. If Dario had any offence before, please forgive him. Let''s work together to solve the war before, and then discuss the personal feud?"


    Kussler and Dario looked at each other. There was a trace of firmness in their eyes. It was for the sake of Buddha''s future.


    Delaware''s voice came from the upper position, "since this attack is not from the orcs, we can rest assured. Although Qin City has these 100 Mongolian giants, its strength is not weak, but the number is too small after all. That small Qin City, just want to create misunderstanding between us and the orcs, want to have big action is still impossible. Kussler, I order you to go back to the front line immediately, command the front-line soldiers, be sure to take the Milan border for me in the shortest time, as for supplies, I will do my best to support you. It must be delivered in the shortest possible time. "


    "Thank you, sir." Kussler relaxed a little and agreed quickly.


    Dario said: "Your Majesty, although the Qin City is not big, it has a small number of soldiers. However, since that ye Yinzhu can have such a strong man as Mongolian soldiers, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not have other strength. Milan''s alliance with him is definitely focused on the strength in his hands. We have to guard against it. In order to transport grain and grass, we must dispatch excellent teachers. At present, our front-line army is short of food and grass. We must not make any mistakes in this transportation. "


    Delaware thought about it and said, "the prime minister is right. Well, according to the king''s decree, the first brigade of the red guards will lead 5000 guards, and the first brigade of the red guards will lead by Alessandro, who will deliver food and blood to the front line. "


    "No, your majesty Kussler was shocked and fell to his knees. At this time, he was full of excitement. It seems that there are not many five thousand guards plus a large group of bloody guards. But kussler clearly knows that this is the last defensive force of Florence. In order to deal with Milan, the kingdom of fro has indeed done its best. Even the Imperial Guard has been taken out. Only these are left as the last guards to protect Florence.


    There was a firm look in Delaware''s eyes. "Marshal, don''t say much. As long as you lead the army and destroy Milan as soon as possible, it is the best reward for Wang. How can the safety of the king compare with the future of the kingdom? What''s more, at this time, no one can pull out the strength to attack me. Go ahead, time is as precious to us as life. "


    "Your Majesty is holy." The heartfelt praise spread all over the hall of the whole Buddha Dynasty in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s cold. Wear more." Ye Yinzhu takes out a robe from Xumi''s ring and puts it on Sula''s shoulder.


    Sula still looks so thin and doesn''t wear many clothes. Feeling the warmth of the robe, she can''t help looking back and smiling at Ye Yinzhu.


    ---------------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please vote for Xiaosan, and please vote 5000 for xugeng. This kind of update speed is the limit of Xiaosan, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 535

    "Sula, it''s too hard for you and me to go back and forth like this. Actually, you really shouldn''t come to Florida with me. You can also contribute to the construction of Qin City. " Ye Yinzhu looks at Sula''s slightly pale face with some heartache.


    Although he is going out to fight this time, ye Yinzhu seems to be back to the past. His clothing, food, housing and transportation are completely completed by Sula, a temporary guest escort. It is Ye Yinzhu''s greatest enjoyment to eat the food that Sula cooked for him every day. He could almost be sure that the space ring on Sula''s hand, which he gave him, contained all kinds of things prepared for him, especially food. Otherwise, how can I eat different kinds of food every day?


    "What are you talking about? Aren''t we good brothers? You can fight with Oliveira, can''t I? " Sula glanced at Ye Yinzhu and said something lonely. Her heart quieted down a lot. It''s very satisfying for him to follow Ye Yinzhu closely every day.


    Ye Yinzhu''s strategy, strength and influence are constantly improving. In his eyes, Sula is full of satisfaction. He is not born in France blue, can have such outstanding ability, completely depends on their own efforts. From Qin City, which no one was optimistic about at the beginning, to becoming Milan''s partner now, it may even become the biggest stumbling block for landias to unify the mainland. All this is accomplished with his own continuous efforts.


    However, as the days with him passed by day by day, solane felt painfully that she was getting farther and farther away from him, and the appointed time was approaching day by day.


    "Yes, we are good brothers. Thank you, Sula. I don''t know why, with you by my side, I will feel at ease in my heart. It''s nice to have a brother like you. " Ye Yinzhu subconsciously hugs Sula''s shoulder, and his face is full of smiles.


    Sula''s pale face turned a little red, but he didn''t struggle. He put his arms around his shoulder and said, "Yinzhu, I''m a little tired. Can I borrow your shoulder to lean on me?"


    "Of course." At this time, ye Yinzhu and Sula are sitting by a big tree. Sula''s body slides down slightly, and her head gently leans against Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder socket. A smile of satisfaction quietly appears at the corner of his mouth. Subconsciously, her hands grasp Ye Yinzhu''s clothes, as if for fear that he might run away.


    Light aroma from the nose, ye Yinzhu suddenly found that his heart beat a little faster, what is this feeling? Strange, Sula is a man. However, his body is very soft.


    At this time, the Qin City Army has divided into two groups. The team led by Ye Yinzhu directly went to the rear Dongfeng city through space transmission. After a simple supply, ye Yinzhu got the order from Princess Nina as soon as possible from golden, and then moved to the eastern border of Milan. The magic wave on the emperor''s life is no more orthodox than fake.


    The reason why Ye Yinzhu showed his purple strength as soon as he came up was that he knew that in the face of these soldiers who only knew strength, his own strength was the most important. His purple level strength has really become the best stepping stone.


    "Kaesong, welcome." Ancelotti, put away the order and give the order immediately.


    When Ancelotti personally met the city gate and saw that the person walking in front of him was a young man who seemed to be only about 20 years old, he was stunned.


    "Are you count Ye Yinzhu?" The Oriental Legion is located in the east of Milan, and the news is blocked. Although Ye Yinzhu''s reputation in the Empire has been far away, few people in the Oriental Legion have heard of him. Looking at the young man in front of him to take over his position, Ancelotti inevitably had some doubts. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 536

    Ye Yinzhu stepped forward and stretched out his right hand. Under the light of torches around him, red came out in brilliant colors. It was the Milan Red Cross shield that Silvio gave him at the beginning. In the Empire of Milan, this badge represents only four words, such as my personal visit.


    Almost the change of positions is much easier than ye Yinzhu imagined. There are two things: the warrant and the Milan Red Cross shield. Ancelotti no longer has any doubt about ye Yinzhu, so he held a handover ceremony with Ye Yinzhu in front of sfort. Ye Yinzhu and his party entered the city and went straight to the conference hall.


    Ye Yinzhu was given to the throne, and Sula stood quietly behind him in light armor. Among the more than 700 people who came with Ye Yinzhu, there were four people in the conference hall at this time: Zi, Ming, Lanqing and Mei Rujian. The Druid clan leader did not participate in the discussion. For them, it was enough to follow Ye Yinzhu''s orders.


    "Marshal Ancelotti, please tell me the current situation." Ye Yinzhu sits on the theme and says faintly.


    The former generals of the Oriental Legion looked at the young man with a strange feeling in their hearts. None of them was younger than ye Yinzhu. But when they looked at Ye Yinzhu, who was sitting in the main position and showed noble temperament, it was hard for everyone to feel contemptuous, especially the cold light that flashed through Ye Yinzhu''s eyes occasionally It''s the fear in the hearts of these generals who haven''t galloped on the battlefield for a long time.


    Ancelotti said: "now you are the marshal. The eastern Legion is yours. The Flemish army retreated suddenly two days ago. At this time, it was encamped 100 miles east of the city. I don''t know why. It has been very peaceful these two days. Not even their spies. Before that, our army had several offensive and defensive battles with the florians. Although we have three cities, including sfort, to defend ourselves, the enemy''s attack is extremely fierce. Our army has suffered heavy losses. At present, more than 43000 soldiers have been killed. The overall combat effectiveness has dropped by more than 20 percent. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly. What Ancelotti said was not far from the news he had received. "OK, give me the order to order all the defenders of the other two cities, as well as the supplies and civilians, to move to the city as soon as possible. Marshal Ancelotti, you can arrange it yourself. I can only give you two days


    "What?" Ancelotti gave a low cry, and there was a riot among the generals of the Oriental Legion behind him.


    Ye Yinzhu just came here, and the first order surprised the generals of the eastern Legion.


    "Marshal Ye, can you tell me why? If you give up two cities, it''s equivalent to giving up the whole line of defense! If the florians surround the city, we may not be able to fly out


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "before giving this order, I thought very clearly that not only all the materials of the two cities will be moved to sfort, but also all the materials and logistics personnel of Dongfeng city more than 300 miles away will be moved."


    When the generals listened to him, the riot suddenly became more intense. For a moment, all kinds of voices kept appearing. Although they did not dare to express their opposition, no one, including Ancelotti, carried out the orders given by Ye Yinzhu.


    "Do you want to disobey orders?" Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and slowly stood up from the handsome position.


    Ancelotti bowed: "we dare not disobey orders. But please explain clearly for us, marshal. After all, it is related to the life and death of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians of our eastern Legion. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed, "to concentrate all the strength on the city of sfort is to avoid being defeated by each opponent.". Although I''m not sure yet, I''m 50% sure that in five days, the florians will launch the most violent attack on us. Regardless of the loss, we need to get our supplies. It''s better to concentrate all your strength here and wait for them to attack instead of dispersing your defense and giving the other side an opportunity. As long as we can resist for more than ten days, the fronds will surely retreat without breaking through. "


    Looking at Ancelotti''s disbelief, ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "generals, marshal Ancelotti, I don''t know if you saw a group of fireworks rising in the East a few days ago."


    Ancelotti was stunned. "Fireworks? A few days ago, it seems that there was a faint light of fire in the East. " As one of the Grand Marshals of the Empire, although his position is far inferior to that of Maldini and Seedorf, it is not a bucket to be able to command the eastern army. From ye Yinzhu''s words, he suddenly understood something and said in surprise: "is it the food and grass of the people of Florida..."


    "Three days ago, we burned down the logistics supply center of the 500000 troops of the Flemish at the Flemish border. At least half a month''s food, grass and all kinds of supplies of 500000 people were burned in that fire," said Sura behind Ye Yinzhu. That''s why the florians retreated a hundred miles away and couldn''t help it


    As soon as these words came out, the whole audience was in an uproar. For the Oriental legion, there was no better news than this. For a moment, cheers resounded throughout the conference hall.


    Ye Yinzhu came up to Ancelotti and stood still. He was half a head taller than Ancelotti. He was a bit condescending. "Marshal Ancelotti, now we have burned the food and grass of the florians. According to our estimation, their own slack food and grass has almost been used up. In order to get supplies, that''s why they didn''t move. However, I now open a big net behind the army of Florida, waiting for their supplies to come. Excuse me, if you were commander-in-chief fro and could not wait for supplies, what kind of choice would you make? "Ancelotti''s face changed abruptly. "You mean, burn the boat?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head firmly and repeated Oliveira''s original analysis Therefore, what we need to do now is to protect our own food and grass. No matter how eager the Buddhists were, they would never dare to enter our country lightly and cut off their own way. Now we''re going to let them through. What if we let them surround us? With the supplies, grain and grass coming from the surrounding two cities and Dongfeng City, we can support three months to six months. But what about the fROIs? They have to be hungry. It doesn''t need to be long. As long as we stand up for ten days, the people of Florida will surely be defeated. Breaking the bridge and sinking the boat may arouse their strong fighting spirit for a while, but this time will never be long. As long as we are able to withstand their first wave, then we should do our best to overcome them


    Ancelotti frowned and said, "marshal, are you sure the enemy will attack us?"


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said, "unless they get enough supplies, there are only two choices for the florians: retreat or advance. Retreat, I''m afraid the florians won''t give up. They are more anxious than we are. Eastern Xinjiang is the weakest link in Milan''s defense. The florians are the most important step in the randias series. They are not willing to give us a buffer. Then, they have to move forward. Generals, it''s a gamble. Yes, it''s a gamble. What would be the outcome of the Oriental Legion if we were to fight the fronds head on? Destruction or victory? I think you know better than I do. In that case, why don''t we gamble on it? Now, you have to choose to believe me, and those who believe in me will be able to completely cut off the supply lines of the fronds, at least before their armies are withdrawn to their own country. "


    Ancelotti''s breath obviously became urgent. After a while, he resolutely nodded, "OK, I''ll bet with the marshal. What if you lose? It''s a big deal. We''re going to die with that despicable Froude. "


    In two days, the two nearby cities were completely empty. All the materials, supplies and manpower were concentrated in the city. At this time, the logistics supply army of Dongfeng city was led into the city by golden lead. This city is worthy of being the largest defensive fortress in Milan''s eastern frontier, holding nearly 500000 soldiers and civilians, but it still does not seem crowded.


    Time is the most tense for the Milanese. Ancelotti and his generals, according to Ye Yinzhu''s requirements, constantly reinforce the fortifications and various defense facilities of sfort city. The golden logistics supply force of 100000 people has brought a lot of supplies and equipment. Although Ye Yinzhu is a little distressed, there is nothing more important than resisting the attack of the Buddha.


    ¡­¡­


    On one side of the city of sfort, the layout is in full swing. On the other side, under the leadership of Oliveira, the subordinate of Qin City has also started their action.


    The seamless reconnaissance force, composed of a thousand Eagle knights and 300 Druids of raptors, is like an open net, 300 miles across the territory of Florida. No wind or grass can hide from these eyes in the sky.


    An hour ago, Oliveira got the accurate news that a Flemish army was moving towards the front line with great speed. This Buddhist army is guarded by about 30000 Buddhist soldiers. There are thousands of vehicles carrying goods and materials. You don''t have to ask what these goods and materials are. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 537

    Oliveira was surprised that there were 5000 heavy cavalry and 1000 dragon cavalry among the 30000 Flemish soldiers. And the costume of the 1000 dragoons was the origin of his blood boiling.


    "Red Guard, we meet again. Only blood can wash away shame and sorrow. " Oliveira held the Dragon gun tightly in her hand. The cold light in his eyes twinkled. Under the guidance of the air position of the hornhawk knight, they were getting closer and closer to the enemy.


    "Wild goose." Oliveira murmured.


    The dark red light flashed, and ye Hongyan, who was sitting on the crown prince''s back, quietly appeared next to Oliveira. Naturally, he also got the news. Their eyes were opposite, and a strong hatred turned into endless killing, spreading in the air.


    "The shame of death will be recovered by death himself. Hongyan, I''ll give you the thousand bloody guards. Although we should not love war, we have to repay our brother''s hatred. You just take action, and we''ll take care of everything else. "


    In Ye Hongyan''s eyes, the lust for blood is great. "The blood guards, only their blood can clean the pain in our hearts. Death will be their eternal nightmare. " In the hand long gun forefinger, 300 dark red figure quietly left the brigade. Ye Yinzhu, the best armed force in Qin City, finally attacked for the first time.


    "Brother gracis." When ye Hongyan leaves, Oliveira''s look eases a little. It''s not that the hatred in his heart has faded, but that as the coach who replaces Ye Yinzhu, he knows that he must be calm.


    "What for?" Said Gladys lazily.


    Oliveira does not dare to neglect this war beast. He is not ye Yinzhu and asks himself that he has no ability to command gracis. However, ye Yinzhu told Oliveira about the death of the war beast before he left.


    "Brother gracis, you haven''t eaten for several days. I wonder if you are hungry?" Oliveira asked with a smile.


    As soon as he heard the word "eat", graciston, who had been comfortably lying on the soft collapse carried by four golden bimonths, rolled over and sat up. Ye Yinzhu and Zi are not here. No one can restrain him in this team. Even the three golden bimont are respectful to him. But this meal has become a big problem. It''s not that they refuse to give him, it''s that there is no enough food for him in the team.


    "Anything to eat? Where, where? " Gracis grabbed Oliveira and lifted him from the ground.


    Oliveira was not flustered. With a smile, she raised her hand and pointed to the distance. "Isn''t this from Florida? You should enjoy the food first. However, there may be some small guys in your way


    Gladys roared, and the earth trembled. "Who dares to stop me from eating, I will tear him to pieces. He said, "where is the grain?"


    Oliveira said with a wry smile, "brother gracis, will you put me down first so that I can take you to dinner?"


    Gracis snorted, and then Oliveira was put back on the ground. Oliveira took a deep breath. "Brother gracis, in front of your invincible attack, any enemy who tries to block will turn into powder. Then, please lead our invincible bimont soldiers on the land to the main battle line of the other side. When you get there, you can eat as much food as you like. "


    GRASSIS touched his bald head and said with a smile, "boy, you are using me."


    An invisible huge pressure instantly enveloped Oliveira''s body, the huge pressure made his body almost collapse in an instant, the strength of level 10 beast is not what a blue level can fight against.


    "Brother gracis, have you forgotten what Yinzhu said before he left?" Oliveira said reluctantly, his face has been red in the face of huge pressure.


    The pressure disappeared, and gracis patted Oliveira on the shoulder. "Little brother, I''m just kidding you. Although it''s utilization, I like such utilization. No matter what enemies he has, Laozi''s eating is the most important. Bimong boys, follow me and rob... "


    Under the leadership of GRASSIS, three golden bimonths, more than ten silver bimonths, and more violent bimonths also embarked on the journey. Undoubtedly, they are the main force of the whole Qin City. The land war is invincible. Only in the frontal land war can the most terrifying power be exerted.


    Seeing Gladys take the bimont soldiers away, Oliveira was relieved that the beast was not so easy to deal with. As the back team, he led the tree demon druid to another direction. They will be the last force to stop this supply force. It is not to annihilate, but to destroy all the materials that can support the army of Buddha.


    Thirty thousand soldiers, escorting nearly one hundred thousand logistic supply troops, are marching rapidly on the prairie. Half a million troops were waiting for food. The importance of this war to Buddha made no one dare to slack off.


    Adrian Duan, the leader of the first brigade of the red guards, was sitting on the back of his mount Fenglong, hovering in the air, quietly observing the movement around him. I don''t know why. The closer he is to his destination, the more uneasy he feels.These days, Adrian always has a feeling of being watched, but even his mount level 8 wind dragon did not find anything unusual. He did not know that the flying speed of the wind dragon was undoubtedly the fastest, but in terms of vision, the wind dragon was far inferior to the horned eagle and the spirit.


    It will be less than 400 miles before we cross the border. As long as we send these goods to marshal kussler at the front line, it will be the moment when our army of fro will march towards Milan. Adrian became more cautious when he settled down. He knew that there must be no mistakes at this time. Last time, the logistics supply center was attacked by the behemoth. Who knows where the behemoth is. Come on, bimon, I''m Adrian waiting for you. With my 1000 best red guards and dragoons, are you afraid of your 100 bimons?


    When he thought of the most powerful individual soldier in his own hands, Adrian''s uneasiness suddenly faded. He was confident that unless he met a large number of enemy troops, no one would be able to take food and supplies from the 5000 cavalry of the bloody guards and the Royal Guard.


    As Adrian''s pride soared, he suddenly saw a scene that he would never forget. An arrow like team is approaching its own transport team at an unimaginable speed. The number of this team is not large, only about 300. However, from the moment they first appeared in Adrian''s vision, the heart of the bloody Guard commander could no longer calm down.


    All of them are black armor, black long guns, dark red light shining on the tip of the gun, tall body, as if the only fusion with the mount, the speed of advance, even Eric MinLong can''t match. Adrian was most surprised by their mount. Was it a wolf? However, how can the speed of the wolf be so fast, and how can the body be so big? The dark blue figure and the black knight on his back, the long gun shining with dark red light in his hand, the invisible edge, like a ghost from hell, are approaching his side with unparalleled speed.


    "Enemy attack." Adrian roared and straddled the leeward. The Dragon flew as fast as a meteorite towards the enemies who suddenly appeared.


    Isn''t the enemy bimon? What''s the matter with these three hundred soldiers who are like nightmares? Although he hasn''t really fought yet, as the commander of the bloody guard, Adrian has already faintly felt how terrible the cavalry composed of only 300 soldiers is.


    The black armor covers every part of the body of the death dragon wolf cavalry. Even their faces are protected by helmets. Their hands are so stable, and their bodies are completely integrated with the Dragon wolf. However, their hearts are shaking violently, pumping the hottest blood to every part of their bodies. The smell of bloodthirsty can almost spit out from their breath, and the Dragon wolves seem to feel the death breath of the knight on their back.


    The bloody guard, the culprit who made death 500 become 300, is right in front of us. How can the death fighters not be excited?


    When they moved to Bingsen, hundreds of years of forbearance made them become volcanoes about to erupt, and the battle was about to start. How could their crazy wolf nature be preserved?


    Three hundred people, only three hundred people. At this time, they really cut the other camp like a scythe of death. Their goal is not supplies, only one, only the bloody enemy.


    The scarlet guards, worthy of being the most elite troops in the kingdom of Florida, had responded for the first time. Guided by the voice of air captain Adrian, the scarlet guards immediately divided into two teams and surrounded the dead dragon wolf cavalry from both sides.


    These red guards were mounted by erikmelons, but they were not the ordinary fourth order erikmelons. Under their feet, Erik MinLong is specially trained. His scales are bloody red. He is a fifth level Warcraft. The defense is better than ordinary Erik minlon, and the speed is also better.


    The red guards were all dressed in blood red heavy armor, and they were combined with the red sensitive dragon. It was like a red flag. The neat formation was not scattered at all. Although the enemy suddenly appeared in front of them looked like a ghost of hell, the cavalry of the red guards had no fear. Holding the Dragon spear flat, they almost launched their charge at the first time .


    Two cavalry representing the highest level of the mainland launched a charge on this vast prairie.


    --------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 538

    Adrian, who is falling rapidly in mid air, looks at his subordinates who have made the fastest reaction. He can''t help but show a smile at the corner of his mouth, which is the result of his hard training. The subordinates did not disappoint themselves.


    Adrian has always been convinced that his red guards are the best fighters. In the case of one-on-one, no cavalry of any country can compete with the red guards. Although the enemy in front of us is strange, they are only 300. How can the bloody guards fail when the number of them is more than 300?


    However, the smile on Adrian''s mouth did not last long. When the bloody guards and the death dragon wolf cavalry collided, Adrian''s smile disappeared at the same time.


    Under the control of the death warriors, the dark blue dragon wolf, when surrounded by the red guards, doubled its speed, just like 300 phantoms, rushed to the 500 red guards on the left.


    In such a high-speed instant acceleration, become impossible, at this moment, the speed reached by the Dragon wolf has been close to the high speed of the wind dragon in the air.


    Speed determines the power of the charge, which Adrian knows very well. He roars, "go back."


    Later, his roar was still a step too late. The speed of the Dragon wolf was too fast. While they accelerated, dark blue light balls had spewed out from their mouths. The solid limbs like a giant dragon were forcefully stepping on the ground. The dark blue light balls were not spewed out to the enemy. It was the death dragon that carried the dual energy of darkness and ice Wolf cavalry itself.


    In an instant, every death dragon and wolf cavalry was covered with a strange dark blue luster. The dark blue attached to their bodies seemed to give them a mysterious luster.


    "No, it''s impossible." Adrian was completely panicked at this moment. It was a magic blessing. As a Venus Dragon Rider, he knew the function and effect of magic blessing very well. He can also mount the magic blessing of the wind dragon to achieve faster shot speed and stronger attack power. However, magic blessing is not so easy to complete.


    First of all, magic naturally has a strong repulsion to metal. Therefore, even a dragon general usually uses his attack means separately from his mount, rather than using his mount for magic blessing. As a knight, if you don''t wear armor, you can imagine your vulnerability on the battlefield. However, the metal armor''s exclusion of magic makes them unable to integrate with the mount.


    What happened in front of him was obviously beyond Adrian''s cognitive scope. The dark ice double magic blessing of the Dragon wolf was almost not repelled. It perfectly integrated the Dragon wolf itself and the knight, forming a whole surrounded by magic and with strong attack power. This is the most important reason why Adrian shouts that it is impossible.


    Is their armor made of secret silver? No, it''s even more impossible. How precious is the secret silver. The value of secret silver is even higher than that of diamonds of equal weight. How much secret silver is needed for a armor made of secret silver? I''m afraid the output of the whole mainland in one year is not enough to make several such armor. What are the methods used by these terrible cavalry to make magic and armor fully integrated?


    How did Adrian know that although the armor of death dragon and wolf cavalry is not made of Mithril, inside the armor, there is a special magic array composed of Mithril and a small amount of magic silver, which is jointly completed by dwarf masters and goblin engineers. The effect of this magic array covers every corner of the armor, although it is not made of Mithril But at this time, the effect is no different from that of armor cast entirely from Mithril. Ye Yinzhu is the only one who can use a lot of secret silver and Magic Silver. The role of red essence and red spirit was perfectly reflected for the first time at this time.


    Death dragon wolf cavalry, as the best equipped combat group in Qin City, their equipment can never be measured by money. As early as ye Yinzhu''s first return to Qin City after taking over the death warrior, this batch of equipment had already started the casting process. Their armor weapons focus on multiple effects such as tenacity, anti magic, and magic absorption. Even the Dragon riders of mainland countries may not have such equipment. The masterpiece of dwarf master is not for fun.


    Just when Venus dragoon general Adrian was frightened, the death dragon wolf cavalry had collided with their first target, the 500 bloody guards.


    There are three brigades in the red guards of the kingdom of fro, which are actually equivalent to the dragoons of the Milan empire. However, the red guards are more demanding in personnel selection, and the colors of their equipment are deliberately sensational. That''s why they have the title of red guards. There are three brigades of bloody guards, the second of which is mounted by the magino iron dragon, and the first and the third are both Erik minlon.


    When the war broke out, the second and third brigades of the Red Guard were sent to the front line by the king of Buddha to fight, becoming the sharp sword of the army of Buddha. And this first brigade is in charge of guarding the King City. However, they are only dragoons after all, and their combat effectiveness is only slightly higher than that of the dragoons of the Milan empire.


    The death dragon wolf cavalry, covered by magic, with full of hatred and burning blood, hold up the Dragon wolf spear in their hands and rush to the opponent without any defensive action.Two of the most elite cavalry on the mainland, just like two torrents, surged together.


    Ye Hongyan is undoubtedly one of the sharp swords of death dragon wolf cavalry. His armor is full of dark and ice magic power, which is comparable to the blue level fighting spirit of Venus dragon cavalry. At this moment, he clearly feels that he and the next dragon wolf Prince have been completely integrated, not only in strength and energy, but also in the forest of murderous and Wuqi In the middle of the killing.


    For the most elite cavalry, the strongest one will always charge in the front. At this time, Adrian, the leader of the first brigade of the Red Guard, is in the air. On the ground, it is the vice captain of the first brigade who commands the Red Guard. The deep blue fighting spirit represents his martial arts level, and he is fully infused with the Dragon gun in his hand.


    Adrian naturally found the problem, but at this time, the only way to retreat is to lose. He clenched his teeth and put all his fighting spirit into his dragon gun. When he stepped down the huge Erik MinLong, his speed increased to the limit in an instant.


    This is the collision between the sharp and the sharp. The five meter long dragon wolf spear collides with the six meter long dragon spear. Two long guns shining with different colors became the beginning of the first round of competition between the two sides.


    Ye Hongyan''s eyes had already turned into blood red. I don''t know whether it was the blood color of the guards in front of her or the bloodthirsty fury had reached its peak.


    At this moment, what hovers in his mind is the scene that the magician among the 43 death fighters at the beginning exchanged self explosion for survival of his partners. At this moment, his fighting spirit and fighting spirit have been completely integrated under the huge murderous effect, reaching the highest state in his life.


    Hatred often makes a person into a desperate situation, but sometimes it becomes the most powerful weapon to stimulate potential.


    The Dragon wolf spear bumped into the opponent''s Dragon spear without any fancy. The two spears collided with each other without any deviation. The slender spear tips collided with each other, and the two groups of dazzling fighting broke out into the focus of the whole audience.


    The dark blue light, like the Yangtze River, poured into the Dragon wolf spear. With a hum, the opponent''s Dragon spear was completely covered by a dark blue halo. The next moment, ye Hongyan''s Dragon spear, as if he had encountered rotten wood, broke the spear and cut the opponent''s refined iron dragon spear from it. The blue level fighting spirit was like a cracker, with dark ice magic Su, straight up.


    It''s slow to say, but it''s only finished in an instant. The speed of the Dragon wolf''s full-scale running can even be compared with that of the wind wolf in a short time. How powerful is that? When ye Hongyan and the vice captain of the bloody guard passed by in a wrong way, the opponent''s body had been carried into the air by him. The original sharp dragon gun had already been sliced in half, but ye Hongyan''s body was broken in half The Dragon wolf spear was drinking blood at the vice captain''s heart.


    Roar -


    Prince longlang is no less murderous than ye Hongyan. He has been trapped in Bingsen for so many years, and finally returns to the mainland. For other dragon trainers, the dragon race is superior, and they are proud of their blood.


    However, the Dragon wolf is just the opposite. They feel shame because they have dragon blood. Any Warcraft with dragon blood is the object of hatred and hatred in their hearts.


    When ye Hongyan lifted his opponent''s corpse and threw it away, the Dragon wolf Prince''s fast running body jumped up, his huge left forepaw popped out, his claw popped out from the sole of his foot, and it turned into a dark blue crystal. When his body bounced up, his huge sole just landed on the neck of Eric MinLong.


    The sound of broken bones is clear and audible. Erik MinLong''s body defense is not very strong. Although the MinLong''s level has reached level 5, it is no different from the paper one in front of the Dragon wolf Prince of level 8. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 539

    Ye Hongyan''s action, sounded the death dragon wolf cavalry killing horn, flat dragon wolf spear, no fancy hit the opponent, dark blue light and shadow in a moment seems to have become the real death sickle.


    Break, cut. When the two torrents suddenly collide with each other, it is the dominant one that breaks.


    Whether it is absolute strength, mount or equipment, the gap between the two sides is too big. It is not an order of magnitude contest at all.


    The Dragon spears of the bloody guards can only leave shallow marks when they are stuck with the armor of the dead dragon wolf cavalry. The Dragon wolf spears in the hands of the dead dragon wolf cavalry are full of more than green fighting spirit, but they regard their armor as paper paste, mixed with the death god spear made of diamond. Their armor breaking performance is not comparable to that of ordinary weapons. What''s more, this is a dwarf master It''s our masterpiece.


    Three hundred to five hundred, dark blue and blood red, the moment of bloom, victory and defeat only in the breathing between the end. When the dark blue torrent rushed by, less than one-third of the former 500 red guards could survive. But their opponents, the Dragon wolf cavalry full of death and anger, were not damaged at all, and even their armor was not half damaged.


    The death dragon wolf cavalry did not rush directly to the grain team. When their dark blue torrent swept away from the opponent''s body, the Dragon wolf did not slow down. Instead, it drew a beautiful dark blue arc on the vast plain, like a sickle like arc. In an instant, it turned sharp and charged again towards the remaining bloody guards.


    Adrian finally returned to the ranks, at this time, his bloody guards only 600 combat power. He never thought that the bloody guards would be so vulnerable. Under the charge of the other side, his own loss was not counted, and his opponent was not hurt. This is a fact Adrian could not accept in any way. He even thought, do they not belong to this world, but the devil from hell?


    Adrian''s idea is not entirely wrong, at least for the bloody guards, death dragon wolf cavalry is their nightmare, the devil from hell to destroy them.


    Hate, this word rarely appears in the heart of the death dragon and wolf cavalry. This iron soldier has been used to obeying orders for a long time. But only Buddha and his bloody guards are exceptions. No death warrior can forget the scene in the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons.


    The blood is boiling again. The sickle of death, stained with blood, has to become more sharp. They are like the blue ghost on the prairie, the irresistible blue ghost. Led by the sharp sickle Ye Hongyan, they rush to the opponent again.


    Adrian roared angrily. No, he must not let his opponent destroy half of his life''s hard work. Each of these bloody guards is a powerful soldier cultivated by him. They are the backbone of the kingdom of Buddha. How could he have the heart to watch his most elite men die in the hands of his opponent.


    The wind dragon moved and made a half dive towards the edge represented by Ye Hongyan. Behind him, the remaining 600 red guards under the leadership of the commander rekindled their confidence and launched another charge. There is no doubt that the bloody guards are also real soldiers. They will never retreat in the face of a strong enemy. It''s a pity that they don''t have a good boss like Ye Yinzhu who can provide them with the best weapons.


    At this time, there is no one right or wrong, only their own. At that moment, the bloodthirsty light of hatred had been diffused in the eyes of every soldier in the two teams.


    A huge wind blade, as if to make a breakthrough general cut to Ye Hongyan, followed by Adrian''s seven meter long dragon gun. Naturally, his equipment is much better than the ordinary members of the Red Guard, and the quality of his long gun is not much different from that of Ye Hongyan. As a Venus Dragon Rider, as a partner of the dragon, he absolutely has the ability to be proud.


    Facing the enemy has become strong, but ye Hongyan''s eyes have not changed. In his view, all opponents can be summed up in two words, dead. If the opponent is not dead, then he is dead himself.


    The Dragon wolf prince saw the real dragon in front of him. In an instant, his breath changed and became extremely violent. A pair of red eyes seemed to be dripping blood, and the Dragon scales all over his body suddenly appeared at this moment. The dark blue light was released to the limit instantly, and a dazzling bead of light spewed out from his mouth, drawing a beautiful small arc, accurately inlaid on the chest goggles of Ye Hongyan.


    At this moment, ye Hongyan and Prince longlang seem to have turned into dark blue crystals. At this moment, the earth trembles, and it seems to solidify in an instant. The crown prince of dragon wolf''s body leaps up like a shell, and a pair of wings on his back suddenly open. He can''t fly, but he can glide. With this pair of special Dragon Wings, his instant speed and momentum even surpass his opponent, the real dragon, under the effect of hatred.


    Adrian never thought that a mount like a giant wolf could "fly", but his reaction was undoubtedly quick. He threw away his long gun, turned it into a dazzling light, and went straight to the stab of Ye Hongyan on the crown prince''s back. Strong light with blue fighting spirit of light and shadow, to meet his awed opponent.


    "Kill -" a sudden burst from ye Hongyan''s mouth. At this moment, all the fighting spirit in his body solidified instantly. The crystal bead of the crown prince of dragon and wolf burst out with unparalleled energy, and instantly integrated with his body. At this moment, his fighting spirit turned into a light purple, which also contained blue and black halos.Hum, the Dragon wolf''s long gun came out, just like a purple lightning with blue and black colors, and went straight to Adrian.


    It is undoubtedly one of the biggest taboos on the battlefield to get rid of weapons. But at this moment, it is put out by Ye Hongyan, which has brought a surprising effect to Adrian.


    Adelain''s skilful move to avoid his opponent''s light was hard, so he knew that adelain could not make a quick move. As long as the arrow character is destroyed, it is difficult to say whether the battle will be won or lost. At this time, his spirit had been drained, and he even thought of mobilizing the 5000 heavy cavalry to encircle and suppress the death dragon wolf cavalry in front of him. The loss of the bloody guard has made his heart bleed.


    Is Ye Hongyan''s all-out strike really so good to dodge? When Adrian saw a touch of cold killing in Ye Hongyan''s eyes, he knew he was wrong. As if he had a magnet on his body, the Dragon wolf spear that he threw with all his strength actually took up a twisted arc, and the lavender light burst out instantly.


    Adrian''s reaction is undoubtedly very fast, quickly with their own wind dragon forced to move out of a meter, but he is still a little late. The powerful dragon wolf spear, forced from the root of the left wing of the wind dragon, through the back and out of Adrian''s thigh, turned into a cold electricity and flew far away.


    Adrian almost hissed at the same time as he stepped down the dragon. The dragon''s huge body immediately fell from the air, and its wings were injured, which made the dragon''s flying ability disappear immediately.


    The Dragon wolf Prince''s body is sliding. Although the open dragon wings are not as wide as the real dragon, the scales and the strong energy burst out from his whole body make his fighting power reach the peak in an instant. The crystal embedded in Ye Hongyan''s heart protecting mirror instantly returns to the Dragon wolf prince, and the dark blue light and shadow are printed on his eyebrow In the first time input into his wings. At the same time, ye Hongyan, who has lost the Dragon wolf spear, is not idle. He presses his hands on the shoulder of the Dragon wolf prince, and the fighting spirit in his body enters into the Dragon wolf Prince''s body without reservation.


    The combination of man and wolf is the result of hard training of the dead dragon and wolf cavalry these days. Only when they are really integrated with their own mounts, can they give full play to their combat effectiveness. The previous attack was Ye Hongyan, but at this time, he became his partner.


    With the help of his own crystal nucleus and ye Hongyan, the crown prince of dragon wolf speeded up in an instant, and his wings became real sharp blades at this moment. The dazzling dark blue light pulled out a beautiful tail flame, glided and dived, and went straight to the opponent to catch up.


    The falling wind dragon no longer has the possibility to dodge. In his heart, his fighting spirit is far less than that of the Dragon wolf prince. In all the wind dragons'' hearts, he has an idea that he can still run even though he can''t fight. Even the upper dragon clan can''t catch up with them in speed. Unfortunately, in front of this dragon has no chance to escape.


    Seeing the blood red eyes of the wolf expanding and the dark blue light and shadow falling from the sky, the wind dragon found that he was so weak. The Dragon wolf spear that had passed through his body before brought a strong sense of paralysis to his body. Half of his body was frozen, and the dark energy was eroding his originally powerful meridians. At least at this time, the wind dragon has completely lost the ability to resist.


    --------------------


    the refining conference will be held as usual at 12:05 tomorrow. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 540

    "No -" Adrian watched as his opponent came. Of course, he knew what Prince longlang was going to do. The wind dragon is his mount. At the beginning, I don''t know how much hard work it took to get the approval of the dragon. In his heart, the importance of the wind dragon even exceeded that of his wife and children. In panic, Adrian''s power burst out.


    Forced to endure the pain of his body, forced to endure the numb lower limbs, Adrian fiercely bit the tip of his tongue, with the sharp pain of the moment, he raised his fighting spirit to the peak again. In his hand, the Dragon gun went straight to the belly of the Dragon wolf prince.


    "Your opponent is me." Ye Hongyan''s cold voice seemed to ring out in his ears. His tall body leaped from the crown prince''s back. The Epee, which was originally on his back, didn''t know when it had come to him. Holding the sword in both hands, he cut the Dragon spear in Adrian''s hands heavily.


    Boom -


    it''s the same blue level fighting spirit, but the instant collision has determined the high and low. Adrian was already at the end of the storm. His wrong judgment made him suffer a heavy blow before he really fought with the other side. At this time, ye Hongyan was condescending to attack with all his strength. Although he consumed a lot of fighting spirit because of the first strike, he was still dominant. More importantly, he had the double magic added by the prince of dragon and wolf.


    In the loud sound, Adrian''s whole body was shocked and blood gushed out, while ye Hongyan''s body rebounded. Although he didn''t vomit blood, his face became pale.


    The huge dark blue figure also passed by the huge blue dragon body at this moment, leaving only a faint blood line.


    There are many weapons of dragon wolf, such as dragon claw, wolf tooth and magic, which are their unique skills for survival. But if we say where their sharpest attack is, it is their wings. Although the crown prince of dragon wolf has not evolved to level 9 like his father, and has three pairs of short but sharp Dragon Wings, his pair of dragon wings are much better than ordinary dragon wolf. The crazy fighting spirit has already made the prince bloodthirsty. The wind dragon, the weakest in the dragon family''s defense, was broken by him and cut his throat in a flash.


    Dapeng Dapeng''s blood fell from the sky. Adrian''s body and his wind dragon almost fell to the ground at the same time. His pupil was expanding, and the suppressed injury caused excessive blood loss. Almost at the same time, it brought him the weakest feeling. He saw the sword, which was shining black and full of the breath of death. When his body and the Dragon fell to the ground at the same time, the Epee had pierced his heart.


    Standing on the back of the dragon, ye Hongyan fiercely pulled out the Epee that was inserted into Adrian''s heart and held it high above his head. At his feet, a Venus dragon cavalry general and the captain of the bloody guard died. Hatred should be washed away with blood. Ye Hongyan remembers very clearly that Yinzhu once said that what the bloody guards brought to us will be recovered ten or 100 times.


    The battle in the air didn''t last long. Just a few moments later, Adrian left the world forever. On the ground, when ye Hongyan soared into the air, the dragon and wolf cavalry, the God of death, led by him, also left the ground. Three hundred to six hundred, double the number gap, became a unilateral massacre. At this moment, the bloody guards could not stop the advance of the Dragon wolf cavalry. Crazy charge, unparalleled speed and impact, all brought a fatal blow to the bloody guards.


    Left sword, right gun, dragon and wolf fly. This is the most powerful fighting way of death dragon wolf cavalry. When the dark blue torrent glides, when the blue dragon in the sky falls to the ground, everything is over. A thousand red guards lost their lives in this way and will be wiped away from the world forever. However, what they can bring to their opponents are only scratch marks with no harmful effect. The most seriously injured one was just a few scales.


    When ye Hongyan landed on the crown prince''s back and recovered his dragon wolf spear, all the Dragon wolf cavalry of death had gathered behind him. Everyone''s breathing voice was the same strong. Although the enemy could not bring them damage, the crazy impact and collision still brought them a huge body load. After all, their opponents are also the best of the best.


    Ye Hongyan did not move, holding a long gun, quietly looking at the distance. As they annihilate their opponents, the battle on the main battlefield has begun.


    The battle between the bloody guard and the death dragon wolf cavalry started and ended quickly. Even when the main grain guard of the kingdom of Buddha found out the situation, the whole war was over.


    Although Adrian, the leader of the first brigade of the red guards, was the commander-in-chief of the operation, he was by no means the only commander. On the other hand, the commander-in-chief of the 5000 guards watched the situation here. Although he could not believe his eyes, he made a quick response.


    They didn''t take the initiative to attack Ye Hongyan, the 300 member dragon wolf cavalry of death. All the 5000 guards were heavy cavalry. However, the commander-in-chief of the unified army knew that if they were fighting against a large group of bloody guards, they would lose a lot even if they won. Only 300 opponents can defeat the bloody guards in a short time. Even if they rush up, they may not be able to escape well. Let alone speed, they are far behind their opponents. This time, their main purpose is to escort the supplies to the front line. Although the 300 enemies in front of them are powerful, they are still human after all. They still have 25000 soldiers in their hands. I don''t take the initiative to attack. If you dare to fight against me, hum, no matter how strong your individual fighting ability is, you can''t escape defeat in front of the sea of people.Therefore, the commander was very wise to order 20000 ordinary soldiers to immediately surround them with all the supplies, and at the same time, his 5000 heavy cavalry armed with spears were ready to go, ready to deal with the next wave of the death dragon wolf cavalry.


    At this time, the earth suddenly trembled, without any sign of violent shaking up, the heavy cavalry of Buddha, these expensive equipment of the Royal knight one by one pupil began to contract violently, a powerful Earth Dragon, is from the distance towards their direction.


    From the speed point of view, this unit is obviously not as fast as the death dragon wolf cavalry, nor the dazzling dark blue torrent. However, when this unit appeared in front of the heavy cavalry, their fear reached the peak.


    Gladys, the giant beast of war, took the lead. Most of the huge earth dragons were brought up by his huge body. The huge body with a length of more than 100 meters ran at full speed. The momentum was not comparable to that of any cavalry.


    Behind him, three golden bimonths command the bimonthly army to follow gracis in two wings. It is undoubtedly a wonderful thing to charge with this war beast. Even if a mountain block gracis, they are sure that the mountain will be smashed through. The hundred inch claw was released from the giant palm. They knew that what they had to do was to kill madly.


    The bimonthly Legion has the title of "invincible in land war". On the way to Florida this time, DIS and his bimonthly brothers also secretly compared with the death dragon wolf cavalry. They were surprised to find that when the death warriors straddled on the Dragon wolf''s back, when they launched a full charge, even the so-called invincible bimont beasts on the land could hardly block the charge of the death dragon wolf cavalry from the front. Only golden bimont can really compete with such cavalry. The equipment forged by the dwarf master makes every dead dragon wolf cavalry like a fast-moving fortress. With unparalleled speed, although he has never really fought, he knows very well that his bimont Legion is hard to gain any advantage from the three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry.


    Of course, the speed of the army is worse than that of the Mongolian army, but the strength and destructive power of the army are still unmatched by the Dragon wolf cavalry. The title of "invincible in land war" is precisely because it has not changed its owner, especially under the premise of a super beast leading them to charge.


    What to do? Seeing the big beast army of bimont charging to their own side, the commander-in-chief of the Buddhist guard made the most correct decision in the process of fierce struggle in his heart.


    According to the current charging speed of the war giant Gladys, once he is allowed to rush into his own camp, the next moment''s outcome is self-evident. Even if 5000 heavy cavalry are piled together, it is difficult to stop them from moving forward. That is the prelude to the slaughter. If you want to completely kill the hundred people of the bimont army, you have to take risks.


    Thinking of this, orders were issued quickly, and the wise commander of the Buddhist guard led his 5000 heavy cavalry to launch a counter charge against the bimont army.


    Only by intercepting them on the way before the speed of the bimonthly Legion is fully charged, and traumatizing these bimonthly monsters as much as possible regardless of the loss, can we have a chance of survival. That''s what commander Froude is thinking.


    At the same time, the twenty thousand army of Buddha, which had been guarding a large number of food and supplies, also moved. They lined up in the shape of swallow wings, followed the heavy cavalry in a semi-circular formation, and met the hundred bimonthly beasts and GRASSIS.


    In this way, those supplies can be said to be completely exposed in front of the death dragon wolf cavalry in the distance. Now what the Buddha commander wants to bet is that the death dragon wolf cavalry can''t destroy more supplies before he solves the behemoth himself. Only by putting all one''s eggs in one basket and solving the greater destructive behemoth first, can it be possible to keep the supplies.


    ----------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 541

    Almost in a flash, a hundred small tornadoes appeared in the middle of the battlefield at the same time. The behemoth''s body was really huge, but it couldn''t exert its power in front of the tornado, which was the power of nature. In a flash, a hundred behemoths were blown into the air by the tornado.


    With bimon''s defensive power, tornadoes naturally can''t do any damage to them. Even if they fall from high altitude, these big guys with thick skin and flesh won''t have any problems. At the same time, it was blown by 100 tornadoes. One tornado took care of a behemoth. The first effect was to make these behemoths leave the battlefield at the same time. It was blown into the air.


    "Brother gracis, if you want to eat, just trample on it." Oliveira poured his fighting spirit into his voice. At this moment, his brilliant command ability was fully displayed. At this moment, he fully understood what ye Yinzhu said about arms cooperation.


    Gladys had been impatient for a long time, and dared to block his way to eat. In his eyes, these fronds were undoubtedly the most damned. There were so many tornadoes around him, and all the bigwigs were blown into the air. He was stunned for a moment, but soon understood. Although this guy is rough on the surface, as a level 10 beast, his wisdom will never be worse than that of human beings. In a flash he understood Oliveira''s meaning.


    The roar broke out from the mouth of the war beast. The Flemish soldiers were doing their best to attack the four legs of gracis like pillars with their weapons. However, could they break through the defense of the war beast? The faint light flickered, and gracis roared wildly. His two forelegs were raised at the same time. A dazzling milky white light burst out from the single corner above his head, and the two white lights quickly merged into his raised forelegs.


    Roar -


    war trample, the war trample of the war beast broke out at this moment.


    When the two forelegs of gracis were heavily chopped on the ground, the whole earth, including the death dragon and wolf cavalry in the distance, had to retreat quickly.


    Countless huge cracks with a width of several meters were filled with madness. The huge shock force made countless rocks and soil appear around gracis'' body. The ground was broken. Yes, in front of his full-blown war trample, the ground was broken in a flash. In a flash, the violent shock wave with a height of 30 meters had turned into a circle of white halo and spread instantly.


    "Damn it, it''s so fierce, raptor, tree demon, get out of here." Oliveira did not expect that the attack of the beast would be so terrible. On the ground, countless Flemish bodies were trampled by this crazy war, and the shockwave was rolled up. The shockwave spread faster than the plague.


    The Druid of Raptor showed great effect at this moment. They immediately changed back into flying birds in human shape. Some of their huge claws grabbed one, some grabbed two, and they soared up with the body of the tree demon Druid. In the twinkling of an eye, they were more than 30 meters high, and they dodged the aftermath of the war.


    This is absolutely a simple and effective attack. The crazy war trample is beyond anyone''s imagination. On the ground, with GRASSIS''s huge body as the center, there is no living creature within a radius of 1000 meters. Originally, under his full attack, the Flemish army surrounded him flew out completely. The formation of more than 20000 people is real The scattered, countless dead, not dead can only be turned into large pieces of wail, a time of corpses everywhere.


    Encircle? Encircling the war beast with war trample is the stupidest behavior. Such a dense formation makes the war trample of GRASSIS play the most terrifying lethality.


    Bang Bang In a roar, the bimonths landed, and the tornado of the Druid Raptor just blew up vertically, which couldn''t last long, especially the bimonths'' bodies were so big.


    When these bigwigs fell to the ground, the eyes of GRASSIS changed a lot, with some fear in reverence. This is the real power of the beast, the power of destroying heaven and earth.


    Gracis stood there, looking up at his big head, but in the depth of his eyes, he was a little tired. Just now, he consumed a lot of energy in his body.


    What should I do if I have consumed it? Gracious''s fierce eyes were fixed on the supplies of food and grass that lay on the ground like naked virgins in the distance. It has always been the tenet of the war beast to consume and eat back.


    "Brothers, eat with me." At this moment, what force can stop the progress of the war beast?


    ¡­¡­


    Sfort city.


    Ye Yinzhu stood quietly at the head of the city and looked into the distance. The enemy still did not move. Three days later, according to the calculation of finding him and Oliveira, the 500000 troops of Florida should be hungry now.


    Oliveira, it''s up to you. As long as you can block the logistics supply route of the fronds, I will be able to hold here and force the fronds to go back. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will have no reply.


    Within three days, the city of sfort was running at a high speed. All the supplies and soldiers from the two nearby cities came to the largest city, and the supplies from Dongfeng city had been completely concentrated. At this time, in this big city, there were 150000 regular troops, 120000 logistic supply troops and about 200000 Milan civilians. It doesn''t seem to be much worse than the florians in number. But ye Yinzhu knows very well that in terms of combat effectiveness, if we fight on the plain, I''m afraid that the hundreds of thousands of people in sfort city are not enough for the 500000 troops of Florida to charge.The city wall of sfort was thickened by three meters, with three steps for a post and five steps for a sentry. The scouts sent at least thousands of people to observe the enemy''s movements at any time.


    Time, ye Yinzhu knows that what he wants is time. Now he hopes that the Flemish will launch an all-round attack as soon as possible. Only in this way can they really cut off their logistics supply. If the Flemish press on slowly, then the war may not develop as they imagined, which also proves Oliveira''s failure.


    "Yinzhu." Sula didn''t know when she came to Ye Yinzhu and took out a small magnetic altar from the space ring. "Eat some porridge, which I specially cooked for you. Don''t worry too much. If we can''t, we''ll go back to Qin City. "


    After taking the porridge from Sula, ye Yinzhu felt warm in his heart. He spent almost all these three days in the city. Waiting is painful, especially in the face of the future.


    With a sigh, "back? In fact, we have no way back. If we let fro enter the territory of Milan, then the war is really impossible to reverse. Once the two million armies of landias and Bourbon cooperate with the florians, it is the moment of Milan''s destruction. At that time, Milan''s allies will be defeated. Do you think that landias and Froude will let us go? To that day, I''m afraid we have to retreat into the Arctic wilderness just like the Dragon wolf did. The battle in front of us seems to be only a contest between us and the florians, but it is related to the future of Qin City and, of course, the future of Milan empire. Now, we and Milan are on the same line


    Sula smiles calmly. For her, it doesn''t matter what the war is like. She has only one idea in her heart, which is to protect Yinzhu and let him leave the battlefield alive at any time.


    "Yinzhu. We have news Purple''s low voice rings in Ye Yinzhu''s ear. Ye Yinzhu quickly hands Sula the porridge jar that he has just drunk a few mouthfuls, and goes to meet purple.


    "How''s it going?" Ye Yinzhu asked eagerly, if he is not worried, it is impossible.


    Purple eyes sparkled with excitement, "yes, Oliveira sent the horned Eagle Knights a message that they have completed their first sniper mission. It not only destroyed all the food and fodder supplied by the Flemish, but also replenished its own supplies. At the same time, it also killed a large group of Flemish red guards and more than 10000 ordinary Flemish soldiers. Now the defeated soldiers who escorted the grain brigade have entered the front army of Florida. Now, they will have more than ten thousand mouths to eat. "


    "Great." Ye Yinzhu''s hands hit each other, and his eyes were shining with excitement. Brother Oliveira, you didn''t disappoint me. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and quickly asked: "purple, how about our casualties?"


    Ziwei said with a smile: "don''t worry, we have almost no damage. Only gracis is a little over exerting himself. After he''s had enough, he''s looking for a place to sleep. It''s estimated that the next time the supply of the fronds comes, he will be able to recover


    "Is GRASSIS over consumed?" Ye Yinzhu was surprised. He knew very well how terrible the strength of GRASSIS was.


    A cold light flashed in purple eyes. "His consumption is worth it. With all his strength, nearly ten thousand people died under the trample of his war, including a large number of heavy cavalry. Oliveira incinerates the grain and grass that can''t be taken away. What can be taken away will be stored in a secret place, waiting for us to go back and pick up the fruits of victory. "


    Ye Yinzhu breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes on his elegant face showed a bright light. Looking to the East, he said with a smile: "the end over there should also be the beginning of our side. How do you choose, fro people? I am looking forward to it. Come on, give me orders. The whole city is on alert for war and ready to meet our opponents. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 542

    "Well, it seems that Buddha also has talents. This is really the best way to deal with it. Even I can''t do better than him." Oliveira looked at the situation from a distance, with a faint smile on her face. At this time, he was sitting on the back of his eight level water system dragon, looking down at the battle from the sky. There was nothing more wonderful than commanding in the sky.


    Previously, he had a chance to block Adrian. With his strength, he would never be inferior to Adrian, but he didn''t do that. He left this opportunity for revenge to Ye Hongyan.


    When ye Yinzhu left, he once told Oliveira two things. One is the cooperation of various arms. Although it seems that there are too many elite troops sent by Qin City this time, which is not a complete whole, ye Yinzhu definitely tells Oliveira that if such a mixed force is used properly and every race can play their real combat effectiveness, it will be far more terrible than a large army united together. The other point is that Oliveira must remain calm at all times. He is the commander, not the combatant. Unless he is in a critical situation, he must command the battle from the most objective point of view.


    Gramsci''s army is getting closer and closer, so he''s taking a close look at the water dragon.


    From the air, although the behemoth and the war beast GRASSIS are extremely large in size, their opponents are after all 25000 Flemish soldiers, hundreds of times behind. In this case, it is unwise to compete with each other. The purpose of commander-in-chief novro is to encircle GRASSIS and them, and then grind these powerful soldiers to death by virtue of their number.


    Unfortunately, the commander-in-chief of the Florida guard did not know that what he had done had been seen by Oliveira in the air.


    A bright water ball from afar, burst open in the air, with a light blue mist, looks particularly magical. However, none of the two sides who are about to fight will pay attention to these, because their opponents are close at hand.


    At this time, there was a forest in the sky, which was composed of 500 spears. Almost at the first time, the five hundred spears had fallen in front of the heavy cavalry.


    The heavy cavalry''s defense is really strong. Although these spears are sharp and powerful, the heavy cavalry is just its nemesis. With a dense roar, although there are many heavy cavalry''s left shield broken in front of the spear, there are only dozens of heavy cavalry who really fell down.


    In mid air, Oliveira sat on the back of the water dragon with a faint smile on his face. He knew that his task had been completed.


    It''s true that the five hundred spears did not bring a devastating blow to the heavy cavalry. However, this is not an ordinary spear throwing, but a spear from the tree demon Druid itself. In addition to having super long-range attack power, these tree demon spears have another feature, which is also a simple auxiliary magic.


    Among the Druids, the status of the tree demon Druids is only slightly stronger than that of the horned eagle, far less than that of the claw druids and Raptor Druids. However, the only auxiliary magic possessed by these Druids is not so simple. Its auxiliary effect is tardiness.


    There is no doubt that the Froude heavy cavalry who charged at the front were the people who faced the spear throwing attack of the tree demon. When they blocked the spear throwing attack with their strong defense, they were shocked to find that they had already reached the limit speed before, and slowed down without warning. They and their mounts seemed to advance at this moment Into a slow motion world, generally, everything in itself has entered a slow state.


    The auxiliary magic of the tree demon Druid can only last ten seconds, but sometimes ten seconds is enough to change the whole situation on the battlefield.


    The speed of the heavy cavalry charging at the front suddenly slowed down, but it was a devastating disaster for the heavy cavalry charging at the back.


    When the heavy cavalry of the second platoon hit the heavy cavalry of the first platoon with strong impact, the original neat formation of the Froude battle formation suddenly became a mess.


    You know, heavy cavalry not only wear heavy armor, but also their mounts are covered with armor. It''s not easy for such a huge gravity charge to stop? Five thousand heavy cavalry, the front two thousand heavy cavalry, because of that slow effect, suddenly collided with each other at high speed. For a moment, the whole battle line of heavy cavalry charging suddenly became chaotic.


    On the contrary, the war giants GRASSIS and bimont, who are rushing to the front, have already raised their charging speed to the limit.


    Just imagine, when both sides launch a charge at the same time, one side suddenly impotence on the way, while the other side is extremely strong, what will be the result of this bayonet fight? What''s more, what a huge guy he is!


    Gracis doesn''t care what''s in front of you. He never knows what evasion is. He looks like he doesn''t see the other side''s camp being disrupted. Like a huge bulldozer, he rushes into the heavy cavalry camp.Boom, the top ten heavy cavalry who fell to the ground but didn''t die because of the armor defense flew out in an instant. They didn''t really face it and never realized how terrible the charge of the war beast was.


    Madness, that can only be described as madness, no one can make Gladys''s steps even pause for half a beat, the next moment, his huge body has been forced into the heavy cavalry camp.


    The breath of the beast burst out in this instant, and the five thousand cavalry horses almost simultaneously uttered bursts of laments, rushing forward and retreating, completely falling into chaos. For a time, I don''t know how many heavy cavalry died in the trample of GRASSIS.


    However, it was precisely because of the chaos that he helped the florians a great deal. Gladys'' charge was really fierce, but in front of him, after all, there were more than 25000 people in the Florian army. The horses of the heavy cavalry were paralyzed. In addition to the heavy cavalry in heavy armor, at the beginning, Gladys could still move forward with the momentum, but soon, his huge power was very strong The body as if fell into the mire general, the speed obviously dropped down.


    Like him, bimont also rushed into this chaotic battle. Although their crazy killing didn''t meet any obstruction at all, they also fell into this chaos.


    In mid air, Oliveira frowned, how could it suddenly become like this. The chaos of the Froude army had such an effect. Although he is an excellent commander in chief, the situation on the battlefield has always been changing rapidly, and he can''t fully grasp every change. For a moment, he has some difficulties. What can he do to resolve the present chaos?


    There are too many troops in Florida. In the current chaotic situation, even the Dragon wolf cavalry, the God of death, will rush into the chaos. In case of any damage, how can I explain to Ye Yinzhu? Although the spears of the tree demon Druids are good, they are hard to separate the enemy from us now. If their spears hurt the behemoth, it would be counterproductive.


    In this chaotic situation, Oliveira can only choose to wait and see, hoping that bimont can fight out of the siege with his own strength. At the same time, because of the change of the situation, he immediately issued a military order, and another force not far away who was ready to reinforce quickly arrived at his side.


    The lingering chaos surprised the commander of the Buddha guard, but he was overjoyed to see that both GRASSIS and bimont were trapped in their own camp. Although they were killing madly, the commander of the Buddha guard was overjoyed.


    Judging from the past experience in dealing with the behemoths, encircling and annihilating them is obviously the best way.


    Therefore, the commander immediately ordered that he did not take charge of the troops entangled with the war beast and the bimont beast, but started to organize the troops from the rear. The orders he gave were very insidious, attacking the legs of the bimont beast and the war beast at any cost. No matter how powerful you are, if you hurt your leg, you''ll have to give a discount. If you can annihilate all these bigwigs here, it''s a great achievement.


    Just as the commander-in-chief began to dream, Oliveira''s smile reappeared in mid air, because he thought of a good way that could not be better.


    "Druid of the Raptor, blow up bimont for me."


    With Oliveira''s command, 300 Druids of Raptor gathered behind him suddenly moved. At this time, they were all incarnated in the form of big birds. Under Oliveira''s command, they glided down immediately. In the blink of an eye, they had already fallen on the edge of the battlefield. In order to protect these Druids of raptor, 500 Druids of tree demon immediately rushed up and blocked them front.


    The 100 Druids in the front row showed a layer of green light. They each had a short wooden stick in their hands. There was no singing sound. The next moment, the wind element in the air changed. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 543

    On the contrary to Ye Yinzhu''s excitement, there was a lot of sadness in the account of the commander of the army of Buddha.


    The defeated general, who was transporting grain and grass, had just entered the camp. When marshal kussler learned that the grain and grass supply had been stopped by the unknown enemy again, he almost fainted. What''s the bloody guard for? It''s a coalition of five thousand heavy cavalry and a large group of bloody guards. Plus twenty thousand ordinary soldiers, is it so vulnerable?


    After receiving the report, kussler''s first reaction was to reevaluate the Qincheng people who had brought great trouble to the special army in Florida. However, it''s too late to say anything now. The supply line of the army has been cut off again, which has put the 500000 troops of Buddha in an absolutely embarrassing situation.


    Kussler took a fierce shot of the commander-in-chief case and said with heartache: "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be too confident about the bloody guards. I should have sent an army to meet them long ago. How can I continue to attack the Milanese? How long can we support it now? "


    A logistics official rushed forward with a dignified look and said: "our army has run out of food for two days. These days, we have killed the wildebeest who is responsible for transporting supplies, but there are still many soldiers hungry. Marshal, we have a total of 500000 people, and the daily consumption is astronomical. You have to make a decision early. If you go on like this, we will starve to death without fighting with the Milanese. "


    "I know, but where can I go now to find food? Even if it is the next delivery, it will not be able to be delivered here in ten days. Our army has done its best in this expedition. Milanese, despicable Milanese, do you even use such dirty means to block my way forward? I will never please you. Cut off my food and grass, is not to let me withdraw domestic supplies, buy time? I won''t give you this chance. We don''t have food and grass. We eat from you Milanese. Come on, give me the order. All units move. Target. Sfort


    "Yes, marshal."


    Kussler''s expression was ferocious. "Listen to me, all of you. Go back and tell your men that this attack on sfort can only succeed, not fail. If you want to eat, give me your strength. The food is in the city. Who is the first to attack the city, I will make him the commander of the army. "


    ¡­¡­


    "The Froude moved." Although Sula was reluctant to give up, she had to wake up Ye Yinzhu who had just entered the state of cultivation.


    When he opened his eyes, two rays of light flashed from his eyes. Ye Yinzhu jumped up and looked at the dust rising in the East. His eyes flashed with cold light. "What''s coming is finally here, people of Buddha. You didn''t let me down. It''s your best choice to make progress as retreat, but how many days can you stick to it? "


    "Marshal Ye, here comes the florians." Ancelotti with a group of generals quickly came to the city, looking at the far is from a hundred miles away fast approaching the army of Florida.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice, "is everything ready?"


    Ancelotti nodded firmly, "if you don''t succeed, you will be benevolent. We''re not going to let the florians go beyond that. "


    In the face of an army several times as powerful as their own, and in the face of five hundred thousand talents from Florida, the Oriental legion of Milan at this time United as one. They all know that keeping the city of sfort is not only their only chance to survive, but also the last barrier to prevent the Flemish from entering the territory of Milan. In this war, they must not lose.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "the first wave of the impact of the florians must be the most violent. Marshal Ancelotti tells you that the florians must not attack the city at any cost. I''ll take the arrow of the other side. "


    Ancelotti agreed, and the orders were sent out quickly. The whole city of sfort was completely tense. All kinds of defense facilities were in place. The air seemed to solidify, and the huge pressure was suffocating.


    Far away, ye Yinzhu looks at the fast approaching army of Buddha.


    Compared with the 300, 000 troops that Milan northern army went to Qin City at the beginning, the Flemish army can not be better, but their various preparations are undoubtedly more complete than the original Milan northern army.


    A large number of siege equipment in the vanguard troops under the escort of the rapid advance, 500000 troops divided into left, middle and right side. In the middle of the central army, the blood red guards are particularly obvious. With them as the center, the number of the whole central army of Florida is about 300000. There are about 100000 people on the left and right.


    There are almost half a million kinds of arms in this book.


    There is no doubt that the most elite of the florians are the 50000 heavy cavalry in the central army. They are organized together with the red guards to protect the shuaizhang and the magician troops. Just as ye Yinzhu judged, the florians have no choice. Without supplies, they dare not easily break into the Milan empire. Now they have the chance to move forward only when they break through the city of sfort and get enough supplies from the city.


    The Froude army did not stop until it was 20 kilometers away from the city of sfort. There was silence, and the whole scene fell into a short silence.


    All the generals of the Oriental legion of Milan at the head of sfort know that the other side has entered into a state of repair after a quick march. When they finish the repair, it is the moment to launch an attack.Siege vehicles, ladders, crossbows, and various large-scale equipment began to slowly move towards the city of sfort. The sand bag landfill team composed of tens of thousands of people has prepared enough sand and stone to carry out a devastating blow to the moat in front of sfort.


    Kussler was sitting on his dragon''s back, his face was cold. On the surface, the army of Florida was under pressure, while the Milanese could only crouch in the city and make decisions. However, he had his own difficulties. He knew that if he could not win the city of sfort in a short time, he would have to return in vain. No one can say how much loss we will face at that time.


    Just as ye Yinzhu knew the importance of the battle, so did the marshal of Buddha. This is not only a war in campaign, but also a strategic one. It is related to the overall situation of the mainland scuffle. Whether this is a breakthrough or an iron plate will be answered in just a few days.


    "Kill the mounts. Kill all the light cavalry mounts. They don''t work in siege. Let our soldiers have a good meal. An hour later, the attack began. Without my command, the attack will never stop until sfort is taken


    Kussler gave orders to his subordinates to die. With the light cavalry horses falling down, with the blood burst out, the smoke curled up, and the grief and indignation of death filled the whole army of Buddha. The almost frozen atmosphere made every Flemish soldier know that they must not lose this battle.


    This is the effect of breaking the bridge and sinking the boat. If there is no way out, we can only move forward.


    Ming and Zi come to the back of Ye Yinzhu and stand still, their looks are also dignified. Although they are divine beasts, with far more fighting power than ordinary people, they are only one person after all. The 500000 troops in front of them could hardly see the edge at a glance. It was the first time for them to face such a scene.


    Why is Ye Yinzhu not? But at this time, he knew that he must not show any fear.


    In the middle of the day, which is also the warmest time in winter, the smoke in the distance is gradually dispersed, and the faint smell of blood is introduced into the city of sfort under the effect of the wind.


    Ancelotti sighed, "they killed the horse. It seems that this time the florians are determined not to die. "


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "they have broken their bridges. Do we have a way out? Milan''s fighters, you should remember that behind you is the vast territory of the Milan empire. You form the last line of defense. No more. We only need to stick to it for five days. Without any supplies, the Buddha will retreat. Five days, five days to survive at any cost. "


    "Yes --" all the generals of the Oriental legion of Milan agreed.


    After the same feast, almost at the same time as the soldiers stood up in the city of sfort, the army of Froude finally moved. On the left and right, 20000 people each, with their siege equipment, rushed towards the city of sfort at the fastest speed.


    "Catapults." Ancelotti gave a big drink.


    On the city wall, hundreds of catapults pulled up their machines at the same time. In the rattle, huge stones with a diameter of one meter have entered into the catapult, watching the enemy approaching, and everyone is waiting quietly.


    "Crossbow." Ancelotti drank again.


    At the head of the city, 120 catapults that can simultaneously launch eight heavy catapults with a length of one meter pulled their bowstrings. Compared with the catapult, their range is obviously much longer, enough to reach 800 steps.


    After the army of 40000, another 40000 appeared. They seemed to be ready to fill the gap immediately after the failure of the first 40000. For survival, for strategic purposes, the florians have gone crazy.


    "Look, what''s that?" Carlo Ancelotti''s next move was a general''s cry of birth.


    Looking in the direction he pointed out, more than ten blood red figures appeared among the 40000 people in front of him.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face changed, "it''s the blood mage. Come on, Archer, shoot them. "


    -----------------


    at 12:05 this evening, the refining conference will be held as usual, and friends are welcome to attend. At the same time, don''t forget to vote for Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 544

    After all, it''s a little late to find out. When the archer''s arrow is shot and blocked by the opponent''s shield, circles of blood ripples have already broken out in the front army of Florida. All the Buddhist soldiers who were enveloped in the blood light suddenly expanded their muscles, and their eyes were full of blood light. They rushed towards the city faster than before.


    Bloodthirsty is the bloodthirsty of blood mage.


    Among the magicians, the blood mage is an alternative existence. For the magicians of other departments, the individual combat ability of the blood mage is not strong, and they don''t even have any outstanding attack magic. However, the role of the blood mage in the war is greater than that of any other magician. Their bloodthirsty ability can add bloodthirsty effect to soldiers in a large range.


    Once covered by the bloodthirsty effect, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers can be instantly increased by 1.5 times. At the same time, they will lose the sense of pain and be fearless of death. That is to say, the warrior under the influence of bloodthirsty effect of blood mage will become a dead soldier immediately. Of course, this also has disadvantages. When the bloodthirsty effect disappears, the vitality of the soldier will be greatly reduced, and the life of the soldier will be shortened by at least three years after one bloodthirsty.


    Under the full launch of more than ten blood mages, thousands of Buddha soldiers in the front of the charge suddenly entered a bloodthirsty state and rushed towards sfort city at a faster speed. At the same time, the Buddha''s landfill operators also quickly transported sandbags towards the moat.


    "Ming, solved those blood methods." Ye Yinzhu drinks loudly. He knows that if these blood mages are allowed to play freely, then all they have to face will be the impact of the death level.


    At the same time, Ancelotti also gave orders to attack. In a flash, the crossbow cart and the catapult cart were all powerful at the same time, and the sound of the machine was heard all over the city.


    The two eyes merged into one. With a click, a thunder and lightning shot out of Ming''s one eye. The shield in front of blood Dharma was fragmented. At the next moment, the mage had become a coke.


    The mountain giant''s talent ability thunder strike is not what these weak mages can fight against. After receiving Ye Yinzhu''s order, Mingfei quickly killed more than ten times, and easily solved those blood mages in the enemy''s battle. The release of his one eyed thunder made the generals of the eastern army around him look at him, but no one had the heart to ask the secret.


    At the same time of Ming Dynasty''s solution to the dozen blood mages, thousands of Flemish soldiers who had been bloodthirsty at the front had rushed to the moat.


    The power of heavy crossbows and catapults is absolutely terrifying. Although the speed and strength of these bloodthirsty soldiers have to be improved a lot, they are completely destroyed by a shower of arrows and huge stones before they swim across the moat.


    Ye Yinzhu yelled: "the catapult stops attacking, the archer continues. All the magicians are ready to respond. "


    There is no doubt that the loss of siege is huge, but it seems that the people of Buddha do not know what life and death is like to launch a round of charge. The ladder is directly built on both sides of the moat, and a large number of landfill hands are carrying sand and stone forward in the rain of arrows. If one group of landfill hands die, another group will rush up immediately and push their sand and stone bags on the ground forward.


    Blood, bodies, a lot of throwing in front of the city of sfort, this cruel war finally began.


    Under the city, the siege equipment kept moving forward. In front of the city, Buddha erected dozens of archery towers and fired at the head of sfort. Unfortunately, these turrets can''t be equipped with heavy crossbows. The range and the lethality of these turrets are far from comparable to the city''s defense.


    At this time, although it is difficult for the froese to leap over the moat and pose a real threat to the city of sfort, the Milanese in the city know that this is only the beginning, and the real bitter battle is still behind. The moat in front of the city is being filled with bags of sand and stone, and the furo''s charge has become more rapid.


    A large number of shields were set up at the head of the city to resist the arrows from the opposite side. Ancelotti eagerly said to the unarmed Ye Yinzhu, "count, step back a little, so as not to be hurt by the loss."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, his expression is very calm, not moved by the situation under the city, "Marshal Ancelotti, please go to supervise the logistics force, be sure to ensure the quantity of all kinds of materials on the city."


    A few thousand archers from the kingdom of Buddha are shooting in volley. It''s impossible without a flow arrow. However, Ancelotti soon found that ye Yinzhu doesn''t have to worry about the flow arrow at all. Beside him, the man who just didn''t know how to trigger lightning is half horizontal in front of him. No flow arrow can pass in front of him, even if there is an arrow from the side The most shocking thing is that the strong man used his own body to block the arrow. When the arrow shot at him, it could only make a dull sound, but could not bring any harm.


    At this time, the 40000 troops of the vanguard of Froude had completely reached the bottom of the city, and the front was the heavily armored infantry transported to the front by chariots. Although the speed of this kind of infantry was slow, its defense was extremely amazing. Each infantry had a tower shield bigger than his own body in his hand and came to the moat. Every three heavy infantry did not know how to use the tower shield They fall together to form a solid defense line. Even heavy crossbows can hardly penetrate their huge shield, which is half a foot thick.


    Ye Yinzhu coldly looks at the scene below the city. It''s the standard siege method of the florians. In the book of war, he has seen the introduction of this siege method in detail. The purpose of tower shield is not to attack, but to reduce the damage of his own side as much as possible. Now the target of the florians is not sfort, but the moat under the city. With this tower shield, although it can''t protect the far fro soldiers in the back row, it can at least reduce the damage by half, or even two-thirds. At the same time, all kinds of siege equipment behind the Buddha also moved forward quickly. As long as the moat was filled, then it was the time for the Buddha to launch a general attack. In order to enter the city of sfort and achieve the goal of supporting the war with war, the fronds have been reckless and have the meaning of putting all their eggs in one basket."Catapults." Ye Yinzhu gave a loud shout. The catapult, which had stopped fire under his command, was pulled up again. Accompanied by the rattle, dozens of huge stone bullets fell from the sky and fell toward the other side of the moat.


    For a moment, the screams rang out. Although the defense of TaDun was amazing, it was far worse than the huge stones sent out by the catapult. The power of the catapult in their perfect play out, and even some too fast to promote the siege equipment also stopped in front of the catapult.


    Although Ancelotti is not a famous coach, he is definitely a famous general. Seeing that the tower shield wall was smashed by the catapult, he immediately instructed the archers in the city to speed up and shoot down. At this time, the archer doesn''t need to aim at all, just keep bowing and shooting arrows. There are too many fronds below, even the blind man has become a god Archer at this time.


    Kussler stood behind the army of the fro people, quietly watching the fierce war ahead. He knew that the battle itself was a war of attrition, and the soldiers of fro were paving the way with their lives and blood. At this time, he has no other way. If he wants to move forward, he must pay a price.


    "Marshal, is it time for the magician to go up?" A member of the army next to kussler suggested in a low voice.


    Kussler shook his head and said, "no, not yet. Otherwise, even if the mage has no chance to defend the city, it will consume our opponent''s time. Come on


    "Marshal." A messenger bowed.


    "Pass me the order to the vanguards, let them at any cost, I will give them half an hour to fill up the moat, even with their bodies." Kussler''s voice was cold and solemn. Everyone knew that he was not joking.


    The charge of the Flemish became more fierce. Once the Tower Shield fell down, it was put up again. More and more corpses were piled up by the moat. A whole hour passed. In this time, the vanguard of the Flemish Kingdom paid at least 5000 lives.


    However, their sacrifice is not worthless. Half of the moat in sfort has been filled, and the depth of sand and stone is not even as deep as the body of the fro people.


    The third group of archers at the head of sfort have been replaced. Each group of archers will retreat when their arms are too sore to lift. The Heavy Crossbow has the most amazing lethality, but it also has the least savings. Once a heavy arrow with one inch thick is launched, even the tower shield can be smashed if the hit position is appropriate. Once shot into the crowd, it will take at least a few lives.


    At the head of the city, in addition to the heavy crossbow, the archers were arranged in three rows, pulling the bow, coming forward, and firing the arrow. The archers in the three rows were almost seamless. A large number of bows and arrows poured down the city, constantly harvesting the lives of the fro people.


    Ancelotti said in a deep voice: "count, if the situation goes on, soon our moat will be filled up by the florians. At that time, they will launch more fierce attacks. If I judge correctly, the florians will wait for that time to release their magic to us." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 545

    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes have been staring at the city. At this time, under the cover of more tower shields, the people of Florida bravely buried the moat. Behind a large number of soldiers, many siege equipment, such as siege vehicles, arrow towers, car crashes, and ladder groups, have been pushed to the front line, just beyond the reach of the catapult. Obviously, as long as the moat is leveled, there will be a large number of Buddhas in the next moment Luo soldiers with siege equipment to attack the moment.


    With a flash of light in his eyes, ye Yinzhu said to the nearby Ancelotti: "Marshal Ancelotti, the commander of the city will be handed over to you for the time being. You must suppress the fire."


    Ancelotti nodded and said, "go and have a rest. As long as I''m alive, I will never let the florians rush to the city."


    Ye Yinzhu calmly smiles and walks past Ancelotti. When they miss, he smiles and says: "marshal, cover me. How can we resist if we let the floans charge like this? Come with me. "


    Without waiting for Ancelotti to react, ye Yinzhu has gone down the city with Ming and Zi.


    Ancelotti was surprised. "What are you doing, count?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice came from afar, "before the moat is filled, I''ll teach the people a lesson."


    "Marshal, the count went to the gate with the seven hundred men he had brought."


    Ancelotti is worried. At this time, what he thinks is whether ye Yinzhu will be a spy. If so, once he opens the city gate and puts down the suspension bridge, the city of sfort will be over.


    "Don''t worry. Lord Ye naturally has his intention. Marshal, please believe Lord Ye as you believe your majesty. " Golden light voice sounded in Ancelotti''s ear, the golden life of the housekeeper obviously saw the worry in Ancelotti''s heart.


    Ancelotti said eagerly, "brother gold, the count has only 700 people. Shall we send someone to go with him?"


    Golden shook his head, said: "no, Lord Ye''s 700 people, enough to fight against thousands of troops, you wait and see."


    Just as they were talking, the suspension bridge of sfort city was lowered, the gate of the city suddenly opened, and ye Yinzhu took the lead, and a group of more than 700 infantry rushed out along the suspension bridge.


    In the distance, marshal frokussler was surprised to see that the suspension bridge of sfort was down. What are the Milanese going to do? Are they crazy? I look around the 500000 troops outside. How dare they come out?


    There was no need for kussler''s order at all. As soon as the drawbridge was put down, the Voro vanguard troops, who were eager to make contributions, rushed in like a tide.


    At this time, a startling purple light appeared.


    The strong purple light seemed to tear the sky. The huge purple light, with an incomparable light curtain in the air, rushed to the front. The light was released and met the charging Buddha like the king of destruction.


    Purple is a color that makes the enemy have nightmares, and this purple is so huge. Where the purple light passes, dozens of Buddhist soldiers charging in the front immediately merge with the purple light, and become a crystal with purple. The next moment, when the huge purple light sweeps past them, they don''t even leave a trace It turns into a piece of purple crystal powder and disappears.


    "Triangle, rush." Ye Yinzhu floats up. Under the influence of Zizhu''s fighting spirit, his body shoots in the air like a shell. A pair of red wings behind him stretch out instantly, making his body rise continuously.


    At the same time, the body that had burst out huge purple light expanded instantly. When he took the first step out of the suspension bridge, his body seemed to grow up against the wind. In the blink of an eye, he had become a giant over 25 meters tall. His purple transparent body was shining with dazzling Amethyst. The huge sword that had brought terrible purple light was now in his grasp.


    God of war, seeing this scene, everyone can only use these two words to describe the person in front of him. His body is too big. The dazzling purple light releases thousands of rays under the sunlight, and the incomparably fierce breath produces a carpet like pressure, which immediately fills the air, causing the frenzied charging fronds to stagnate, and ye Yinzhu, who spreads his wings, to die Just at this time, it fell on his shoulder.


    The 700 people who rushed out of sfort were divided into two groups at this time. Among them, 500 people rushed over the suspension bridge with Ye Yinzhu and Zi, while the other 200 people stayed on the opposite bank, lined up. The 200 people almost roared at the same time, and a clear yellow halo filled the air, completely enveloping Ye Yinzhu and his 500 people. For a time, everyone has a layer of yellow light film.


    The power comes from the outside to the inside. Ye Yinzhu and his east dragon strongmen all feel powerful. This is the first time for them to realize the magical roaring effect of claw Druids. Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that in this roaring magic, his combat effectiveness has been increased by at least 20%.


    "Kill -" the cold voice comes from purple''s shoulder, dressed in white, with red wings behind. Standing on purple''s broad shoulder, ye Yinzhu is the strong man who despises the world. In his arms, the flying waterfall string piano quietly appeared, orange body, sad breath, almost in this moment shrouded in the battlefield.All of a sudden, the forlorn forward army suddenly fell into a panic. Before they could adjust, Zi had already started his terrible step and rushed to the forlorn.


    "Roar --" another roar. Next to Zi, another body swelled. Only after a few breaths, his height was far higher than Zi''s, and he didn''t grow until he was more than 50 meters. It was Mountain Giant Ming.


    Ming''s attack means are relatively simple. When he leaves the city, ye Yinzhu has already given him a task. When Ming unfolds his original figure, he also strides towards the enemy. He doesn''t need to attack. As long as he is within the range of his steps, any enemy will be trampled into flesh and mud immediately.


    Behind Ming and Zi, led by the two patriarchs of LAN and Mei, five hundred Donglong elite soldiers rushed into each other''s battle like five hundred sharp butcher knives.


    The heavy infantry defense is good, isn''t it? It''s a pity that no matter how strong your defense is, you can''t be my opponent. Donglong''s soldiers only have light soft armour, and they have average protection for themselves, but they undoubtedly bring their speed to the extreme. At the same time, although they don''t have the elite equipment that the dwarf master cast for the dead dragon wolf cavalry, their weapons are also from the dwarves. Under the attention of strong fighting spirit, there is only a yellow light flashing. The front vanguard has fallen hundreds of people, and all the heavy infantry defense is meaningless to them.


    The two giants beat each other''s heartbeats, and it felt that the first of the two giants stood up. Ye Yinzhu standing on purple shoulder is so obvious that kussler clearly feels that he is the head of this special army, but at this moment, he can only feel beyond his reach.


    No, we can''t wait any longer. When did Milan Oriental have such an army? If I don''t destroy them, I don''t know how much damage it will bring to me.


    Think of here, kussler immediately, issued the order of magic attack.


    This time, the 500000 troops of Buddha came out, and the magicians'' equipment was also unprecedentedly gorgeous. Almost all the magicians who could be dispatched in China were brought to the front line, including 300 blood magicians and 500 magicians from different departments. The total number is 800. Buddha doesn''t have the cradle of magicians in Milan''s Academy of magic like the Empire of Milan. 800 magicians are already a huge number for Buddha and other kingdoms.


    Under the command of kussler, the magicians protected by the central legion of Buddha finally showed their extraordinary. In an instant, half of the sky was rendered colorful, and the low voice of incantation was even enough to make the whole battlefield tremble.


    Bang, Ming destroyed an archery tower with one blow. Seeing the magic cloud formed by many magic elements, the mountain giant could not help grinning.


    No longer attack the siege equipment according to Ye Yinzhu''s command, and hurl your hands toward the ground fiercely.


    In the roar, most of Ming''s strong arm, 20 meters long, was inserted under the ground.


    At this time, Zi''s attack firepower was fully opened, and he didn''t need Ye Yinzhu''s assistance at all. Under the roaring ability of claw Druids, Zi''s toughness was fully displayed. The 17 meter long Amethyst sword in his hand was more terrifying than death''s sickle. His speed was extremely fast, and his huge body could not affect his progress at all. It was just a few breaths, at least More than 300 Flemish soldiers have been killed by the crystal magic attached to his Amethyst sword. For a moment, purple powder was flying wildly in the air.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally saw the magic light in the distance. He didn''t worry too much about this kind of magic attack.


    First of all, with such a large-scale magic long-range launch, it is impossible to accurately find the target. It can only be a carpet type attack, and such a carpet type attack will undoubtedly not let the people themselves go. In this way, the loss of the Froude army will only be greater. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 546

    At the same time, although there are a lot of magicians in the flora, they are good and bad. Only a few of them can really pose a threat to Ye Yinzhu. What if their magic comes? All of them are the most elite soldiers in the eight schools of Donglong, at least equivalent to the top fighting level of green class. This kind of large-scale medium and low-level magic bombardment or carpet style scattered bombardment is not easy to defend the fighting spirit of our partners.


    Just as ye Yinzhu is thinking about this, Ming gives him a big surprise. With his arms suddenly inserted into the ground, a layer of milky white light mixed with rich yellow light, pouring out from Ming crazily, constantly melting into the ground.


    A large number of Flemish soldiers take this opportunity to surround Ming in the center, constantly beating Ming''s body with their ridiculous weapons. Unfortunately, the mountain giants are in front of them, not to mention them. Even their marshal, kussler, who has reached the purple level, can never break Ming''s defense here.


    Boom, the earth suddenly trembled violently, just like an earthquake. Thousands of the soldiers fell to the ground almost at the same time. They were shocked to find that the ground under their feet was shaking violently.


    At this time, the first wave of magic attack of the Fleur magic Legion was finally completed. Five hundred gorgeous magic, at least seemingly gorgeous magic, came to the front of sfort.


    The intense fighting light is burning from the Donglong strongmen at the same time. Their eyes are very firm. They are close to their partners with the fastest speed. At the same time, they squat down to reduce the area attacked by magic as much as possible. They are fighting against the outside and form a yellow luster.


    The faint light flickered, and a soft divine light appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. He gently brushed the flying waterfall and string of pearls in his hand, and a series of low humming sounds like the singing of the sea sounded. The faint purple light spread around his body, enveloping himself and his purple body. He knew that it was not the time for him to start his magic.


    At this time, a magical scene appeared, and Ming''s mouth burst out with an unprecedented roar, which even made the city of sfort tremble violently. The moat water was lifted several feet high in the strong sound wave, and the earth moved.


    Yes, the earth moved, and Ming''s whole body made a toothache crackle, which showed that he had exhausted all his strength at this time. A strong milky light burst out from him. His arm inserted into the ground slowly lifted up and straightened with his body, and the ground in front of him, yes, the ground in front of him, was so strong The arm pulled up. It''s not a few square meters, but a land with a width of thousands of square meters and a thickness of more than ten meters.


    In front of the strong in Qin City, it''s like a huge shield has been erected, and the whole sky seems to have become dark. The Flemish soldiers who were still attacking Ming before were either lifted up by this big lift or fell behind Ming.


    In Ming''s action, the surrounding siege equipment suddenly turned into a rolling gourd. With the sound of falling to the ground, it was impossible for these heavy siege equipment not to be damaged.


    What is this power? Is it the power of God? Kussler looked at the scene in horror. No, it''s not the power of God, it''s the real power of the mountain giant.


    Even if the strong human beings have cultivated their strength to the sub God level, they can''t make such a terrible scene like Ming. Only the talent of Mountain Giants and the strength of the last God level can make everything in front of them come true.


    Five hundred magic, suddenly bombard, but how can we cross the huge barrier of thousands of square meters? Although the power of these magic is good, they are too scattered to open the huge shield which is more than ten meters thick.


    Ming''s face looks dignified, and his whole body is bursting out with layers of frightful milky white breath. His powerful arms support the huge barrier in front of him, and he is trembling slightly. However, Ming does not stop his action, but pushes the earth in front of him step by step, and his hands are moving forward, slowly moving the thousands of square meters of ground in front of him Push up.


    Ye Yinzhu clearly saw that every step forward of the Ming Dynasty, there would be a footprints several meters deep on the ground.


    His face changed slightly, and ye Yinzhu said eagerly: "purple, help Ming quickly. Others, follow me. "


    Undoubtedly, the land raised divided the forward army into two parts, one part was blocked out, the other part was left inside. Without any hesitation, ye Yinzhu led Donglong strongmen to wave a butcher''s knife at them.


    Purple strides forward. Although his height is half shorter than Ming''s, and his strength has not reached the second God level, with the addition of him, Ming''s pressure is reduced and his arm becomes more firm.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t take back his waterfall Lianzhu Qin. His wings spread out and floated in the middle of the sky. He was directing the East Dragon soldiers to kill the Buddha soldiers like a melon. At the same time, the strings in his hands were constantly fluctuating. The elegant music poured down like a waterfall Lianzhu, and the faint purple light covered most of the battlefield here.


    Although the great improvement of his mental strength is not enough to make him control the music to the extent that everyone feels different, there is no problem in distinguishing between the enemy and ourselves. A piece of "high mountains and flowing water" further widens the gap between the two sides.This is the first time for the East Dragon warriors to fight under the sound of their Regent Qin. The roaring magic effect of Druid claws has not disappeared, and the song "high mountains and flowing water" has been increased. For a moment, these East Dragon warriors are like tigers out of the gate. Although they have only 500 people, they are so terrible that even ye Yinzhu is surprised by their lethality.


    The eight schools of Donglong have been hidden in the dark for thousands of years. Constant training and tribulations oppress Donglong people''s blood in their heart. At this time, what ye Yinzhu brings them is an opportunity to burst out their blood in their heart. For the Donglong people, any other race of human beings on the mainland can be said to be their enemies. They are all descendants of the Xilong Empire who destroyed the Donglong Empire at the beginning. In the face of these people, they don''t have any pity at all. They just have to kill, kill, kill.


    Ming and Zi, the two strong men, worked together, and the ground of thousands of square meters was finally pushed up by them.


    In the army of Froude, kussler realized what they were going to do for the first time, and cried out in panic: "come on, vanguard, back up, come on, Mingjin."


    It''s too late. After all, it''s still too late. How can the two beasts start at the same time without any effect? Thousands of square meters is too wide. When the earth was pushed to 90 degrees, it fell like the slap of the gods, bringing disaster to the front line of Buddha.


    Thousands of square meters of earth, ah, it is thousands of square meters of earth, which can only be brought up by the mountain giant using his mighty power to merge into the earth with sub divine energy.


    It''s true that as a mountain giant, Ming''s attack means are much less than those of the war giant Gladys, so he ranks behind Gladys. However, Ming also has his advantages. Besides defense, Ming''s own attribute is soil. Whether it''s rock or earth, he is his closest partner. At this time, he uses the power of his soil system to stay here On the battlefield, it played to the extreme.


    The earth trembled, making the whole battlefield tremble completely. Thousands of square meters of earth fell flat. The effect is destruction. The real destruction.


    All the siege equipment were shot into powder. The Flemish vanguards who didn''t have time to retreat were completely buried under the earth. No one would doubt their fate. They didn''t have Ming''s powerful power. Countless creatures were buried in front of sfort forever.


    When kussler and his army saw the full picture of the vanguard again, they saw only pieces of dead bodies. In addition to nearly 10000 people who died during the previous siege, less than 30% of the 40000 forward troops who were able to escape from the earth after ye Yinzhu led the Qin City people to fight, and a total of 20000 lives passed in front of the battlefield. And most of them, are in the joint efforts of Ming and purple died in the earth under the slap.


    "Withdraw." Ye Yinzhu made a quick decision and gave the order to retreat.


    It''s only a quarter of an hour from rushing out of sfort to retreating. How about lowering the drawbridge? No one in Florida can enter the city after crossing the drawbridge. Two hundred Druids in front of the city gate tore up any Flemish soldiers who dared to rush into the city. Ye Yinzhu left them here to form a stronger defense than any city gate.


    Ming regained his human form for the first time, sweating profusely on his forehead. Ye Yinzhu clearly saw that his limbs were trembling slightly. Even if he was a god beast, he was a strong man of the second God level. After the previous one, Ming''s consumption was undoubtedly huge.


    Two hundred yellow lights accurately shrouded the Qin City soldiers including Ming and Zi. It was the yellow light of nothingness, spinning around their bodies like silk, recovering their lost strength and hurt with amazing speed. Three times in succession, all the Donglong soldiers who rushed out of the city enjoyed the treatment of the yellow light.


    The feeling of power recovery is undoubtedly extremely comfortable. Yes, this is another talent magic of claw Druids - rejuvenation. It''s more direct than light therapy, and it can recover physical strength and pain as quickly as possible. The rejuvenation full of natural breath is much more comfortable than light magic.


    ------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 547

    Although such supplies were too little for Ming''s consumption, after more than ten years of rejuvenation, his limbs finally stopped shaking.


    The East Dragon soldiers have become extremely fanatical when they look at Zi and Ming. This is the real strong, the real invincible existence. It''s the first time that they use the earth as a weapon, let alone them, even in the whole history of mankind.


    The direct effect of it is to make the kingdom of Buddha''s previous attack like a tidal current instantly mute. At this moment, no Buddhist dares to rush up again to prevent the soldiers of Qin City from returning to sfort.


    The gate is closed, the suspension bridge is pulled up again, and ye Yinzhu returns to the city with his friends.


    Ye Yinzhu immediately ordered everyone to take a rest in the city and return to the city with Ming, Zi and Sula who always followed him.


    Silence, the entire city of sfort has fallen into a silence at this time, ye Yinzhu four people, has become the focus of attention of all the Milan soldiers.


    What happened before, from the top of the city is so clear, every detail is deeply imprinted in the hearts of these Milan soldiers.


    This morning, when they saw the 500, 000 troops of Buddha coming down, everyone felt as if they were going to die. Even they could not be optimistic about themselves.


    How long can the Oriental army, which has little practical experience, withstand the fierce attack of its opponents? They don''t know, but they know that they can never retreat.


    Seven hundred people, ye Yinzhu only led seven hundred people out of the city, but what he brought to the Oriental legion of Milan was hope, real hope, the hope of survival. Half a million people had gone to 30000, and the war had just begun. Besides some soldiers who fell under the enemy''s arrow, the losses of the Milan soldiers were almost negligible.


    Such a result is not to mention those ordinary soldiers, even Marshal Ancelotti and the generals of the Oriental Legion have never thought of it. Is this really what manpower can achieve?


    On the top of the city, when ye Yinzhu stood in his position before he left the city and gazed at the Buddha army under the city as if nothing had happened, all the depression was released almost in an instant.


    As the tide of cheers resounded throughout the city of sfort, each of the Milan officers and men, have issued a heartfelt vent like cheers, a wave of strong cheers over a wave of rendering the whole city, no time, these Milan officers and men have such confidence. They not only saw the hope of holding sfort, but also saw the hope of final victory!


    It''s true that the number of times these officers and men of the eastern Legion have been to the battlefield is very few, but the more such young soldiers need to be encouraged. When their confidence expands to a certain extent, their combat effectiveness will never be worse than those experienced soldiers.


    Ye Yinzhu led the team out of the city, which not only smashed the first wave of attack by the froese, but also brought back the belief of winning, and raised the morale of sfort to the peak.


    Ten thousand disabled soldiers retreated. On the contrary to the soldiers of sfort City, each of these forward soldiers who felt the terror from the nearest distance only had fear and horror in their eyes. In their eyes, it was absolutely unbeatable power. More than 20000 people, they were gone.


    Not to mention the two terrible giants, but the 500 soldiers without excellent equipment and mounts are enough to make them cold.


    The East Dragon soldiers'' dazzling martial arts, the most direct killing, and the vertical and horizontal light of fighting spirit all cast a great shadow in their hearts. The spirit of charge and the courage in my heart have already disappeared at this moment.


    Cussler''s mouth twitched constantly. He never thought that the situation on the battlefield would deviate so far from his expectation. And all this is because of the 700 people who rushed out of the city just now, 700 people. What a small number it is for the 500000 troops of Buddha? But it was these 700 people who turned the war around in an instant.


    "Marshal, we, what should we do now?" Asked one of the soldiers tentatively.


    Kussler coldly looking at the front, "repair half an hour, half an hour later, the second charge."


    He had no other choice. The army of Florida could not retreat. Although 30000 people were lost, it was not the real elite of the army of Florida. How crucial was the battle whether it could successfully enter the Empire of Milan?


    Without supplies, he didn''t even have enough time to repair. If it wasn''t for the shock before, he didn''t want to delay this half an hour. After all, every minute, the soldiers'' stomachs will be even more hungry, and their combat effectiveness will be correspondingly reduced by one point.


    Kussler knew that the real variable of this battle was the 700 men who had just returned to the city of sfort without damage, which brought him great pressure. He clearly remembered the man with wings on his back who stood on the shoulders of the purple giant. As a commander in chief, he can feel that the talent is the core of the army just now.


    In the distance, kussler tried his best to look at the city. Finally, he found the white figure standing in the middle of the crowd in the city.Although the distance is too far, he can not see clearly, but he can still be sure that this man is very young, watching the Milan general like the stars around him in the center, kussler''s mood becomes more gloomy. He knows that the Rossoneri orient have changed their commander, and this commander is the former one.


    The Empire of Milan, indeed worthy of being the first empire on the mainland, is not so easy to destroy after all.


    The battle of attack and defense came to an end because of the temporary repair of the fro people. After cheering, ye Yinzhu immediately gave the order of repair. Although an hour was not long, the whole garrison was in a state of mental tension. At this time, they relaxed and felt tired. Especially the archers, their arms are almost constantly shaking.


    Zihe and mingduan are sitting on both sides of yeyinzhu''s body to practice, in order to recover their strength as soon as possible. At this time, when people look at these two tall giants, their eyes have changed fundamentally. These two strong men who can incarnate giants are the real heroes of the battle just now. Although they don''t know how Zihe and mingduan do it, they have lost their fighting power With a clear understanding, they rushed to a place where no one dared to disturb them.


    "Thank you, count, for bringing us hope. Now I understand why your majesty sent you here to guard. I''m not sure what you said is true Carlo Ancelotti has been a bit incoherent because of his excitement.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it''s too early to say victory now. It''s just the first tentative attack of the florians. They didn''t use their full strength. When they start again, it''s the real beginning. However, one thing I am sure is that the determination of these people is not so firm. Although there is a large number of people in front of us, I have just counted the number of their banners carefully. The number of people in front of us is no more than 450000. They have sent some of them back home to gather food and grass. After all, we have left ourselves a way out. "


    From a strategic point of view, Flo''s commander-in-chief kussler''s approach is obviously the most correct. When he attacks with all his strength, he leaves a retreat for himself, but ye Yinzhu doesn''t think so. The current Florida army is not as simple as the ordinary army''s attack. He left a way for himself. Once the War reached the last moment, it was very difficult for the Florida people to launch all-out attack for survival.


    After all, with reinforcements to mobilize food and grass, they will have a certain way out.


    From the appearance of the army of Buddha, ye Yinzhu began to pay close attention to their real number. After this period of confirmation, he believed that his judgment would not be wrong.


    After a simple repair, ye Yinzhu even sent people out of the city again to collect arrows. At present, bows and arrows are enough, but who knows how long the battle will last? Every point of supply is crucial. Supply and logistics are the real advantages of Milan Oriental.


    Half an hour later, after a simple adjustment, the original vanguard army was transferred to the rear army, and the remaining 400000 of the entire 500 000 army of Buddha started to be pressed at the same time. A batch of new siege equipment was also pushed out from behind. From the observation of the city, we can see that there are still many siege equipment of the Buddha people, which they have prepared for a long time.


    The previous destruction can only temporarily delay their attack.


    The invisible pressure brought by the pressure of more than 400000 troops at the same time is unparalleled. The morale previously raised by Ye Yinzhu''s attack gradually fell in the face of the huge pressure, and every Milan soldier''s face became dignified again. As ye Yinzhu said, the real war has just begun.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu''s eyes reveal a soft divine light, purple and Ming are still resting quietly beside him. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 548

    Through the induction between the souls, ye Yinzhu knows that the consumption of purple is not very big, and it has the power to fight again at any time. However, purple secretly tells Ye Yinzhu that the action before Ming Dynasty is impulsive, and the excessive consumption has made the mountain giant lose some strength at this time, and it is impossible to recover to the best state in a short time. Now all they can rely on is themselves.


    This time, they pushed forward until they were five miles away from the city of sfort, and then they stopped. The troops all over the mountains and fields looked endless, and completely surrounded the city of sfort from five miles away.


    The siege equipment was gradually pushed forward. In an instant, the fronds moved. This time, it was no longer a tentative attack. The fronds launched at least 60000 soldiers and rushed towards the city of sfort from three sides at the same time. Behind them, a large number of burying hands moved again. At the same time, countless magic flew up to the city. The full-scale attack of the fronds was finally launched.


    Three hundred blood mages showed their glory in the army. They were filled with blood fog, forming a blood fog area in front of the city of sfort. All the Flemish soldiers who rushed towards the city of sfort would go through the baptism of the blood fog area, enter into a bloodthirsty state, and then accelerate forward. At the same time, under the protection of two red guards, 500 magicians began to move carpet bombing towards the city. Although high-level magic is rare, the medium and low-level magic launched by 500 people at the same time is extremely terrible. For a moment, the sky is covered by colorful light, and even the light of the sun is blocked by this magic halo.


    Ancelotti roared, "magician, defense."


    Naturally, there are magicians in the eastern Legion. Although their equipment certainly can''t compare with the thousands of magicians in the northern legion, as the first empire in the mainland, Milan''s biggest advantage lies in the magicians. 300 magicians appear in the rear of the city wall neatly, and hundreds of defense magics, which are in sharp contrast with the attack magics of the other side, are thrown out at the same time The first layer of defensive barrier shrouded in the city of sfort, barely resisting the attack of the other side. Because of the existence of blood mages, in order to prevent them from being sucked by each other, these mages in Milan can only hide behind the city wall, which makes their defense magic more aimless and more difficult.


    The violent magic collision makes the magic wave in the air extremely disordered. The huge energy wave makes everyone''s heart tremble. The arrow shot by the archer seems not so powerful. Let alone the soldiers who have not fought several times in the battlefield, even the veterans here will never be calm. Just ask, who can keep calm when seeing one by one magic with terrible power exploding in front of him?


    Of course, it''s not that there is no peace at all. Ye Yinzhu is the exception. Seeing the constant outbreak of magic, his brow is slightly wrinkled. As a purple level magician, he is very clear about the contrast of magic strength between the two sides. If this situation continues, his magic defense will collapse within half an hour, and at that time, I''m afraid it will also protect the city When the river was filled up and the floans launched a full-scale attack. If you want to defend the city, you must solve the magicians of the other side.


    "Yinzhu, let me go. I think I can at least kill a group of magicians." As the person who is most familiar with Ye Yinzhu, Sula naturally knows what he is thinking at this time, and also understands his inner anxiety.


    "No way." Ye Yinzhu almost blurted out that he would rather take risks on his own than let Sula fall into the enemy line. Not to mention that Sula''s strength is far less than himself. Even if he leads the East Dragon soldiers to rush out again, he may not be able to come back alive. At this time, the froese seem to have gone crazy. Hundreds of thousands of troops are pressing on at the same time, almost regardless of the loss, burying the moat. The river in the moat has been dug out by them, and it will not be long before the city of sfort is flat.


    The distance from ye Yinzhu''s position to the other magician is not too close. The magician needs a certain distance to perform his magic, but this situation is not very suitable in the magic Legion. For a magic legion of 500 people, you can perform a special method called magic boost. That is to say, if 500 people cast magic, 100 of them use their own magic to promote the magic launched by the other 400 people, then the distance of magic release can be greatly increased, but the accuracy of magic launch cannot be guaranteed. This is what ye Yinzhu encountered outside the city before.


    At this time, the magician of the other side is far away from the long-range attack firepower of his own side, and there is a bloody guard in front of him. There is almost no chance to take advantage of his defense. If he rushes out to sneak attack again, he will be surrounded by the army of the other side immediately.


    What to do? At this time, ye Yinzhu is faced with a problem of choice. It''s not easy to rush out, but if it goes on like this, it''s almost impossible for sfort to hold on. With the help of the magician, the consumption of both sides will not be equal in the near future.


    "Yinzhu, let me go. I''ll be fine. " Sula spoke again. This time, her tone became firmer than before.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "needless to say, I won''t let you go. You stay here to protect me. Purple. "


    Sitting beside Ye Yinzhu, Zi immediately opens her eyes. Ye Yinzhu turns to look at him. Their eyes are opposite. They don''t need to open their mouth. They already understand each other''s meaning. Zi just nodded to Ye Yinzhu firmly and expressed her determination.Ye Yinzhu raised his hand and grasped Sula''s shoulder, "wait here for me to come back."


    Sula was surprised, "Yinzhu, what are you going to do?"


    Ye Yinzhu calmly smiles, "don''t worry, with the cooperation of me and purple, it''s not so easy to die. Marshal Ancelotti


    "My subordinates are here." Ancelotti stepped forward.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "when I''m away, you command the defense and let our magician increase the firepower output. Before I come back, you must resist the attack of the other side."


    At this time, Ancelotti will not doubt any of Ye Yinzhu''s actions. The previous impossible World War I can become possible. What else can the count not do?


    "Lord Ye." Gold suddenly spoke, his face a little gloomy, "do you really decide?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Ancelotti doesn''t know what ye Yinzhu is going to do, but golden has already guessed it. This time, it''s obviously different from before. Under the city, there are hundreds of thousands of real enemies. First of all, the 300 blood mages alone will bring great threat.


    , "Lord of the leaf, your highness says," what happens is the safety of your life. I don''t recommend you go. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, looks at the gold and says, "master, what better way do you have? If we don''t get rid of these magicians, we don''t have any chance at all. Don''t worry. The enemy has his way, and I have my mace. "


    Golden eyes twinkle, showing a trace of admiration, "as a commander, always charge in the front, is unwise behavior. But I still admire your courage. From the time of the six way decision, you are the young man I admire most. "


    Ye Yinzhu gave a wry smile and said, "if you can, do you think I''m willing to rush to the front? Purple, let''s go. " While saying that, ye Yinzhu soared into the air, and the red wings behind him stretched out in an instant. Then he jumped down from the top of the city and glided down to the city.


    Golden staring at Ye Yinzhu, although Ye Yinzhu didn''t say why, he knew that the Milan army in front of him didn''t have enough strength to fight against the enemy. The reason why Ye Yinzhu wanted to take the lead was that there was no one available for the Milan Oriental army!


    With a sigh, "how can I just stand here if you risk yourself?"


    Purple jumps out behind Ye Yinzhu. He has no wings, but he has the most special crystal magic. His arms stretch out to both sides. The two glittering purple lights turn into substance in an instant. Although they can''t beat, they have the effect of gliding. They catch up with Ye Yinzhu and fly down the city.


    Suddenly two people flew out of the city, which immediately attracted the eyes of the people below. In a flash, almost ten thousand arrows were fired at the same time. Ye Yinzhu and Zi were the best targets.


    Kussler has been paying close attention to the situation of the city of sfort. Suddenly he saw Ye Yinzhu and Zi gliding down from the city. He was not surprised but happy. He immediately gave several orders. As a commander in chief, he naturally knew what ye Yinzhu and Zi were doing when they came down from the city. At the same time, he also knew that if he could kill the new commander in chief of the Milan empire from nowhere, then, The situation of this war can no longer be reversed.


    In the face of ten thousand arrows, even if they are strong enough to resist Ye Yinzhu, they will not touch them. The wings behind them converge in an instant, making the body descend in an instant under the action of gravity, and deftly dodge most of the arrows. At the same time, with the changeable wings of red spirit, the body moves around in the air quickly, and can always find a gap from the dense arrow net and rush through .


    Zi is not with Ye Yinzhu, but glides in the other direction. Compared with Ye Yinzhu, he is much more direct. His crystalline body is just like tickling at night. It has no effect at all. Let the arrow shoot on him, but it can''t stop him. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 549

    The speed of gliding is very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, ye Yinzhu has already crossed the moat. At his feet, countless Buddhist soldiers hold up their weapons and wait for him to fall.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and waves his right hand lightly. The sword of noxie appears in his grasp. Bisi''s left hand stretches like a whip. Circles of purple ripples come out of his hand and turn into rings of sharp blades. He cuts the enemy at his feet. In a down-to-earth moment, the whole person suddenly moves forward like a swimming fish on the ground The five hundred magicians kept on rushing forward.


    Even a fool knows what ye Yinzhu is going to do now, but no one can stop him at this moment. Ye Yinzhu''s speed is very fast, and his action is not big. When the Flemish soldiers just want to attack him, his body has passed like a wisp of wind, waving the sword of noxie from a small angle, and his fighting spirit is not released Wherever he rushes, there will be one after another Flemish soldiers falling to the ground. Without exception, their most vulnerable throats have been cut open by a sharp blade.


    The light light flickers, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a strong energy fluctuation. At this time, he has even forgotten his strength, and his mental power is released. His mind constantly shows the position of the enemy in front of him, and his eyes can''t keep up with his actions. He can always find the most perfect gap in his rapid progress.


    Zi is different from ye Yinzhu. When he lands on the other side of the moat, his attack has already started. As the existence of level 9 top Warcraft, and as the Amethyst bimon with Amethyst blood, his energy is not as bright as that of level 10 beast, but in terms of combat mode and combat effectiveness, no one can compare with him among the four beasts.


    There is no noumenon, because the target is too obvious, and the enemy is too small, it is difficult to play his own attack advantage, but can''t the two meter high purple use his sword? The answer is No. After landing on the ground, when his body killed several enemies, he showed the florians what is the most powerful killing skill of the beast.


    With a flash of light, Zi''s body has disappeared. When he reappeared, he was surrounded by the enemy. There was a whole enemy around him, and ye Yinzhu''s body just passed here.


    It is the same call of this life, ye Yinzhu with his own speed, directly brought purple to the core of the enemy. And he himself is moving on.


    The huge purple light came out through his body, and the 17 meter long Amethyst sword suddenly appeared in his grasp. In other words, it should be floating on his palm. After all, the huge hilt was not what he could hold now.


    Purple grinned, "bimong knows martial arts, no one can stop it. That''s what I said. "Bamboo attack." Standing in the same place, he didn''t know how to move the huge sword in his hand, but it was close to the ground and turned into a sea of killing. In the bamboo attack and proud bamboo sword technique, it''s not too complicated. Let Zi use this 17 meter long Amethyst huge sword, and the terrible effect is beyond description.


    On the earth, countless bamboo shadows flying close to the ground, just for a moment, with purple body as the center, there was no life within a hundred meters, at least seventy-eight Buddhist soldiers died under his simple attack. Without any real strength, the length and strength of the Amethyst sword alone is enough to make the best defensive heavy cavalry collapse.


    Zi and ye Yinzhu have been together for such a long time in Qin City. Since they have been recognized by all the masters of Qin City, these bimong giants have really started the process of learning martial arts. Of course, this is a painful and long process, especially for the ordinary bimon who is relatively less intelligent.


    It is impossible for Donglong strongmen to hand over all martial arts to bimong people, and bimong giants can''t learn so much. Zi''s martial arts teacher is not ye Yinzhu, but ye Yinzhu''s grandfather. As a Amethyst bimon, purple''s understanding power is beyond any other bimon giant. In a short period of time, although his aozhu sword technique was not as exquisite as ye Yinzhu''s, except for the most profound last three swords, the other 33 moves could be applied properly.


    Donglong''s martial arts, combined with the power of bimong, are devastating on the battlefield. Zi and his sword, like a meat grinder, move forward. Any enemy who stands in front of him will disappear immediately.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t pay attention to the situation on the purple side. He just went forward with all his strength and didn''t fly any more. After all, it''s not easy to dodge so much long-range attack firepower. He is also vulnerable to the opponent''s magic. The best way is to move forward on the ground.


    The distance of a few kilometers is just a few breaths for a purple level master like Ye Yinzhu. Although he is constantly dodging the enemy''s interception, his speed is not much slower. It''s only a few hundred meters away from the bloody guards. But at this time, his progress met with obstacles.


    "It''s time to stop." The cold voice rings out, and the soldiers around suddenly disperse quickly, revealing a large area of open space. Ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that he can''t find the gap to move forward. His way forward has been completely blocked by the other party.


    There are only ten people standing in front of Ye Yinzhu. But these ten people give ye Yinzhu a real sense of threat. It''s the defense system composed of these ten people that makes Ye Yinzhu''s mental strength unable to find a flaw.The ten people in front of them were similar in appearance. The same dark red armor covered their whole body. The most surprising thing was that they all had a real dragon, a blue dragon.


    Dragon Rider? At least Silver Star Dragon riding will be able to have a real dragon. From the size of the dragons they stepped down, it was not a level 7 dragon, but an adult level 8 dragon. That is to say, the ten people standing in front of them are all Venus dragon riders.


    Ye Yinzhu sighs in his heart that no country can underestimate it. Even a country like the kingdom of Buddha can have as many as ten Venus dragon riders. It seems that they are waiting for themselves.


    Yes, the ten Venus dragon riders in front of us are one of the real trumps in marshal kussler''s hands, and they are also the strongest forces accumulated by the kingdom of Florida over the years. This time a half million troops came, and all the hidden strength of Buddha poured out. These ten Venus dragoons will go out with the only Purple Star dragoon who has just arrived. From the war against Milan to now, the ten Venus dragoons will be the first time to make a move. Originally, kussler was prepared to keep them in the battle that took place in the territory of Milan empire.


    Even in the Empire of Milan, the number of Venus dragon riders will not exceed 25. The ten Venus dragon riders in front of us are obviously not the generals who lead the soldiers to fight in the traditional sense. In order to cultivate them, the kingdom of Florida does not know how much it has paid for Fenglong City. These ten men, who had never received any military education, began to practice martial arts crazily since they were sensible, and later practiced together with the wind dragon in the wind dragon city. After 30 years of hard work, today''s achievements have been achieved. At the beginning, there were thousands of excellent children selected by the kingdom of Buddha, but the remaining ten were selected by the Fenglong tribe.


    When ye Yinzhu and Zi jumped out of the city, kussler had made up his mind. Although he didn''t know why these two men were so sure that they could kill their magicians in their own army, since they came out, they would never let them go back alive.


    Therefore, kussler didn''t care to expose his strength and directly sent out his strongest individual combat formation. The ten men who appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu were not called Venus dragon cavalry generals in the kingdom of Buddha. Although they were strong, they had no ability to command battles. In Buddha, they had a very high status and were killed by the strong. It''s Froude''s real ace. If it wasn''t for their age being over 25, ye Yinzhu would have seen them in the last qualifying battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons.


    The sudden appearance of ten strong men makes Ye Yinzhu''s heart sink slightly. None of these people in front of him will be his opponent, even with their mounts. However, there are ten of them. Ye Yinzhu is a man, not a God. Facing so many strong men, he knows that it is not easy for him to break out of the siege. Every country has hidden strength in the dark, and the kingdom of Buddha is no exception. Although he has guessed that he will encounter strong obstacles when he rushes out, he did not expect that the obstacles would be so strong.


    The green light flickers, and Bisi winds around her wrist again. The ten dragoons will disperse and slowly press against Ye Yinzhu in a semi encircling situation. The sharp forefinger of the ten dragon spears condenses on Ye Yinzhu. As long as ye Yinzhu moves a little, he will be attacked by the ten dragoons at the same time. In their view, even if ye Yinzhu is a strong purple, there is no chance to escape from their encirclement.


    Looking up, ye Yinzhu has a faint smile in his eyes. He looks relaxed and has no consciousness of being besieged. The faint purple light twinkled around his body. Facing the huge pressure, he felt comfortable. Ye Yinzhu always knows that only when he is under pressure can his strength improve faster. At this time, he is facing such pressure.


    ---------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 550

    "Kill -" the ten dragon riders finally couldn''t bear it. Facing Ye Yinzhu''s almost contemptuous smile, they launched a charge at the same time. This is a war, not a duel. They will never give ye Yinzhu a one-on-one chance. Ten giant dragons and ten dragon guns burst out at the same time with amazing fighting light and dark blue fighting spirit. In the instant acceleration of the wind dragon under their feet, the impact will never be worse than that of the purple primary stage. At the same time, ten wind dragons spewed out powerful wind blades in their mouths, killing Ye Yinzhu A route to avoid.


    He shook his head slightly. Ye Yinzhu even raised his hand and waved to the ten dragon riding generals, with a playful smile. The next moment, when the ten dragon guns were still ten meters away from his body, ye Yinzhu disappeared, as if he had never appeared before, just disappeared under the air blockade of the ten dragon riding generals.


    "How could it be?" Kussler screamed out.


    The next moment, ye Yinzhu''s body has appeared beside Zi. At this time, with Zi''s body as the center, there is no Buddha soldier within a hundred meters, and no one dares to approach him. Looking at the 17 meter long sword, even if the Buddha soldiers are brave, even if they are bloodthirsty, they have to stay away. They would rather face the arrow rain in sfort city Never want to fight against the purple man like the devil.


    "Purple, help me." Ye Yinzhu springs up with a low roar and two fists at the same time. His strong strength is gathered at Ye Yinzhu''s feet. At the next moment, he has been sent out like a shell, and the meteor is heading for the direction of the Buddhist mage''s troops.


    The ten dragon riders can only watch ye Yinzhu fly over their heads. With the help of purple, ye Yinzhu''s speed is too fast, even faster than arrows. Even if they want to intercept, they can''t do it.


    Turning the dragon head, as the ten dragon riders were about to chase Ye Yinzhu, purple''s low voice rang out in their ears at the same time, "your opponent is me."


    The purple light flickered, and the next moment, purple finally showed his body. The breath of Amethyst beamed out without reservation and released instantly. For the first time, the huge and strong breath shrouded the ten dragons who were preparing to fly.


    Ten cries of sadness almost sounded at the same time. How could these level 8 dragons fly in front of the breath of the beast? When their bodies turned around, the knights on their backs could clearly feel that their companions were shaking.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they had reached the realm of the unity of man and dragon, these giant dragons would have the idea of escaping.


    The giant body of 25 meters stands in front of ten dragon cavalry generals. Although he is only one person, he is the center of the battlefield. The ten dragon cavalry generals'' eyes on purple become solidified, staring at the almost irresistible super sword in his hand, and their confidence finally begins to shake.


    "Bloodthirsty." Kussler''s voice suddenly sounded, and the knights on the dragon''s back finally remembered their chance. Almost for the first time, ten dragon riders burst out a dazzling blood mist, covering themselves and the dragon''s body in an instant.


    It''s true that these ten dragon riders not only have amazing force, but also have the ability of combining enchantment with martial arts through years of cultivation in the kingdom of Buddha. Although they don''t have two powerful auxiliary magic like the real blood mages, their strength can be improved to a higher level in an instant just by bloodthirsty.


    At this time, the deep blue fighting spirit has appeared a faint purple light. Er, under the effect of bloodthirsty, the scales of the wind dragon suddenly rise, and they no longer tremble. Their eyes have become blood red, and they can no longer see the mighty beast in front of them, only the enemy.


    Purple look has become dignified, in the face of such an opponent, he knows that he may not be able to win. After all, there are too many enemies.


    At this time, the moat under the city has been basically buried, and a large number of siege equipment is rapidly advancing towards the city wall. After bloodthirsty, the Flemish soldiers, fearless of death, continue to charge forward. Although there are more and more bodies, they are getting closer and closer to the city wall.


    On the top of the city, besides archers, Ancelotti has sent spearmen. He knows that the close combat is about to begin.


    At the same time, the last defences in the city are ready. Although the eastern Legion did not go through any war, there was no lack of equipment for guarding the city.


    Ye Yinzhu finally passed the blockade of ten dragon cavalry generals. When he was down-to-earth, he was in a new crisis. It was the bloody guards who gave the death fighters a fatal blow from behind in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle that appeared in front of him. At this time, there were five hundred people in two groups, with their weapons, under the action of training the dragon, Charged himself.


    Seeing the bloody guards, ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly turned red. He thought of the death of his companions and the 43 magicians who died bravely. His blood burned instantly. At this time, he had reached the critical moment of fighting for his life.


    With a flash of light, the sword of nokeshi in his hand turns back to the ring of dragon soul. The next moment, ye Yinzhu has a Guqin in his arms, which is a dead wood Longyin of artifact level.With his right hand pressing on the ground, he lifted a piece of land and piled it up in front of him. With his hands, he put the Guqin on the raised slope as a table. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes had solidified and his elegance disappeared. At this time, he completely entered the killing state of Ziwei Qin heart.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t think he is a master of both magic and martial arts. His martial arts is to assist magic. He is a master of Shenyin and Qin. Has reached the purple level of the great mage. Even in the whole kingdom of Buddha, there is no such existence as the great mage. At this time, what ye Yinzhu wants to tell the people of Buddha is what is the real power of the great mage.


    Hum, his right hand glides over the strings, seven strings tremble at the same time, and seven sound blades of different colors pop out. It seems that ye Yinzhu doesn''t use much strength, but the sudden sound of the Qin makes the whole battlefield seem to stop.


    Explosive sound, this is the power of explosive sound. Even if the seven tone continuous explosion appears in the whole battlefield, it is still so terrible.


    Without a pause, black hair from the temples on both sides of the slide, fit in the face, ye Yinzhu light eyes become solidified, his hands, unreal light move, eight fingers every time across the string, will bring a sound blade of light and shadow, and the hum, but constitute a deep melody, so in this fierce battlefield sounded.


    Qin emperor, after reaching the purple level, really played his due strength in the battlefield.


    At that time, ye Yinzhu had just entered the realm of Ziwei Qin, and he could not fully grasp his own strength. At this time, after the baptism of six decisions, he finally reached the ideal state that Qin Shang said at the beginning, and the sound blade kept on singing.


    The charge of the Dragon cavalry of the bloody guard is undoubtedly very fast. However, when they rush into the 100 meters range in front of Ye Yinzhu, they encounter a terrible scene. The colorful shining sound blade, with a layer of purple light, meets their charge.


    High frequency sound blade, even Nina of the original sub God level is not willing to continuously collide from the front. What about the dragoons? The powerful dragoons are soldiers after all. The high-frequency sound blade is not real. How terrible is the cutting force produced by the rapid shaking energy. For the first time, dozens of red guards who rushed to the front were immediately divided into pieces of meat. Not only the knights, but also their dragon training were instantly divided in front of the sound blade.


    Ye Yinzhu stands there, standing in front of his dead wood dragon chanting Qin. Although his appearance is still so elegant, at this moment, his power is as terrible as a demon.


    With the release of the sound blade, circles of purple halo quietly spread, which is a moving melody. The melody introduced into the whole battlefield is different from his sound blade, which is full of killing breath. On the contrary, the melody is extremely gentle, forming a sharp contrast with the scene of killing in front of him.


    The ultimate performance, this is the ultimate performance. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes have already turned purple. He is not playing the piano with his hands, but with his own emotions and killing emotions to send out this soft and moving music, which makes people feel so strange, but he succeeded.


    If Qin Shang is here, he will be surprised to find that what his proud disciple is doing at this time is just the way to bring about the best in ziweiqin''s heart. The stronger the killing, the softer and more elegant the music is, and the more powerful the melody is.


    The charging speed of the bloody guards is too fast, which is also the cause of their bad luck. The high-frequency sound blade forms a hell of destruction 100 meters in front of Ye Yinzhu. As long as you enter this range, no matter Eric MinLong or magino iron dragon is hunted by the purple sound blade, there will only be one result.


    Countless pieces of corpses are scattered on the ground, which is more terrifying than corpses. Blood, internal organs, brain and stumps outline a picture full of blood. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 551

    Standing at the head of the city, Ancelotti is directing the defense of the city. His eyes can''t move away from ye Yinzhu in the distance. Is that still human? And the man who made the chaos was better than the man who made the chaos. It was the appearance of Ye Yinzhu and Zi that disturbed the enemy''s central army and made the charging speed of the army of the kingdom of Buddha slightly reduced.


    The magician is going to be unable to withstand it. In the city of sfort, some of the magicians with poor strength have lost their precious lives because they overdraw their mental strength. But the enemy''s magic attack is higher and higher, and the bloodthirsty Buddha soldiers have rushed to the bottom of the city.


    The garrison fork pushed down the ladder again and again, but the enemy put it up again and again. The arrow tower pushed to the entrance had formed a situation of shooting against the Milan soldiers in the city, and the siege vehicle had even sent the enemy''s close combat troops to the city.


    "Fire oil, rolling wood, rock, give me all your strength." Carlo Ancelotti''s crazy cry, the final defense force finally poured out. Because the following car has begun to work, once the city gate is broken, how can the Milanese resist the attack of hundreds of thousands of troops?


    Milan''s soldiers, in order to protect more lives, in order to protect their own country, in the city and rushed up the bloodthirsty enemy made a desperate struggle.


    A roar of anger sounded at the most critical moment. There was no blood mage in Milan, but there was Druid claw. With the effect of roaring magic and the light yellow light covering the bodies of the Milan soldiers, the battle situation suddenly became more tragic. The Milan team, which bears the roar effect, is no better than the Flemish soldiers who are bloodthirsty. This in itself is the collision of burning jade and stone, compared with the will and quantity.


    The florians are waiting frantically, waiting for the magic defense of sfort to collapse completely. At that time, the Milanese will have no power to stop them from attacking the city. Milan soldiers are also waiting, they are waiting for their commander-in-chief, who suddenly came here to bring them countless surprises, count Ye Yinzhu, to suppress the opponent''s magic attack. It''s just that their waiting is too much more difficult than that of the florians.


    At this time of the battle, more than 150000 soldiers were sent to the front line by Buddha. Under the fog of bloodthirsty, 150000 fierce and fearless soldiers of Buddha were pounding towards the city head madly. No one was retreating. They had to move forward and then move forward. Destroying the enemy in front of them was the chance for Buddha to rise. After bloodthirsty, they have completely forgotten the pain and everything.


    Boom, the Epee in Zi''s hand flies one of the dragoons out with the dragon. But because of the entanglement of the other two dragoons, he has no chance to destroy his opponent completely. I can only watch the wind dragon flapping its wings to slow down its momentum.


    Purple is like the city of sfort at this time, and the ten dragon riders are like the soldiers of Buddha. Although Amethyst bimon''s defense is not as good as Mountain Giants and war beasts, it is not so easy to break through, and the constant attacks of the ten dragon riders are consuming purple as much as possible. They didn''t dare to attack with all their strength. The 17 meter long Epee was too terrible for these dragon riders. But they are very clear, as long as the purple entangled, the loser will be the opponent.


    I don''t know why. Zi, who always didn''t know how to retreat, was on the defensive. His Amethyst Epee was like a door plank, constantly resisting the enemy''s attack, but he seldom fought back. The crystal magic in his body was not released, but he just looked at his opponent coldly. Although his physical strength is consumed little by little, it is impossible for these dragon riders to break through his defense in a short time.


    After the death zone formed by death sound blade ended the lives of 300 bloody guards, no one dared to step into this area. Suddenly, ye Yinzhu''s sound blade stopped. He fiercely closed his eyes, waved his hands at the same time, pressed his left hand and flicked his right hand to complete the last note.


    The circle of purple ripples, at this moment, gathered into a huge torrent, and finally broke out. The gentle piano music, at this moment, shows its original effect.


    "Forgetting the machine", also known as "forgetting the machine of Ming Feng''s pure voice", is one of the nine famous music of Qin family. Its effect is deep sleep.


    The music of Qin, which is filled with music, condenses in an instant, and the scattered aura is released towards the scarlet guards who stop in front of us under the control of an invisible force.


    Soft piano music, purple divine sound, and actually these members of the bloody guard can resist? The next moment, the soldiers of the bloody guards, like the tide, fell down, they fell asleep.


    The elite of 1700 Buddha elite fell down like this. It can''t help but be them. The heavy cavalry guarding the magician from the flank on both sides also fell to the ground like reaping wheat. Together with their mounts, they lost all their resistance.


    Ye Yinzhu moved, picked up his dead wood Longyin Qin and rushed out in front of him. At this time, no one can see, in his hands eight fingers, have appeared a bloodstain.


    Only Ye Yinzhu knows how much the music is consumed by the release of the whole tone blade. It''s not that he doesn''t want to choose a more terrifying piano music, but he knows that if it is, he will never be able to leave this battlefield.I can''t die. Fighting for Milan is just the strategy of Qin City. If I am here for this strategy, it''s not worth it.


    What''s more, the real purpose of his coming out of the city was not to be the soldiers of the bloody guards. How could he and Zi be able to kill hundreds of thousands of people?


    His goal is those magicians. Towards his ultimate goal, ye Yinzhu rushes up with extreme acceleration. At this time, his magic and fighting spirit have consumed more than 40%.


    Kussler finally felt the fear. At this time, the distance was much closer than the city, so that he could see the appearance of Ye Yinzhu clearly. The young man in white shocked him too much.


    As a commander-in-chief, although he is also a Zixing dragon riding general, kussler never thinks that individual strength can play any role in the grand battlefield. But at this moment, he knows that he is wrong. The young man in front of him has already told himself with his actions that individual combat power can also turn the world around in the battlefield.


    "Magician, concentrate on the man in white. The third and fourth regiments of the heavy cavalry are ordered to stop this man even at the cost of your body. " After all, kussler is wise, he has made the fastest response in the shortest time.


    Unfortunately, his reaction was a little slower than that of Ye Yinzhu. At least his two heavy cavalry regiments had no chance to join the battle.


    Because, in front of them, there are too many sleeping companions.


    If ye Yinzhu had calculated all this, kussler would not believe it. The battlefield is changing rapidly. But the situation before his eyes is just so precarious.


    Without the protection of the bloody guards, the 500 most important magicians in the kingdom of Buddha are like lambs about to become whole lambs, completely exposed to Ye Yinzhu''s killing eyes.


    Of course, magicians feel the great threat. When ye Yinzhu releases his Qin magic, these magicians feel fear. From the spiritual fluctuation, they certainly feel that it is a magic. But what kind of magic can make thousands of soldiers fall asleep?


    That is comparable to the existence of the forbidden curse. How did they know that the music played by Ziwei Qin heart of qinzong, as long as the whole music is completed, each one is comparable to the effect of forbidden incantation.


    Five hundred magicians have consumed a lot of magic power in the constant magic attack towards the city of sfort. They also watched Ye Yinzhu rush towards them like ghosts. What these magicians can do is to send out their own magic at the fastest speed.


    They have only one purpose, that is, they will never get close to each other.


    Hundreds of low-level instant magic are all over the air in an instant. This time, it''s not a carpet attack, but a save shot. It''s only aimed at Ye Yinzhu.


    Low level magic is not terrible, but if hundreds of low-level magic appear at the same time and attack the same target, its power is enough to make people fear.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s speed and fighting spirit, he can completely dodge before these magic. He has such strength. However, he did not do that. Instead, he raised his hands and met the attack of these low-level magic.


    It''s not that ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to dodge, but he can''t. The form of the field is completely imprinted in his mental power. In a short time, the heavy cavalry influenced by "forget the opportunity" has been dragged to one side, and the two heavy cavalry legions on both sides are coming at the fastest speed.


    If you evade the first batch of low-level magic, your speed will definitely stop. Next, you will be harassed by constant low-level magic. In that case, you will never have the chance to rush to the other side''s magicians before the other side''s heavy cavalry arrives.


    Therefore, in one tenth of a second, ye Yinzhu chose to hit hard. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 552

    It''s also instant, but ye Yinzhu''s instant is obviously different from those magicians. His two arms almost turn into dazzling gold at the same time. His fists blow out without any fancy. A dazzling golden light completely envelops his body. With a deafening roar, hundreds of low-level magicians explode at the same time.


    The magic elements in the air became disordered and furious almost in an instant, but ye Yinzhu''s body just stagnated for half a second. The next moment, he had already jumped up and flew towards the magicians.


    In the fierce roar, the magician in the front row fell down in front of a huge impact, and dozens of people in the front even sprayed blood.


    A pair of five hundred, or the magic of the boom, he is also instant ah, even if it is a great mage, it is impossible to have such power.


    Kussler feels like he''s going crazy. At this moment, the situation on the field is finally out of his control. "Spread, spread. Heavy cavalry, protect the magician. "


    The magicians were already in a mess when ye Yinzhu shook them in the first wave of attack. No one thought that there would be magicians doing this. After all, the reaction of magicians was much slower than that of warriors. When they found Ye Yinzhu''s figure, the Qin emperor had fallen from the sky and just landed in the middle of the magicians.


    The magic master''s voice was almost the same when they heard the magic master''s voice. In their opinion, ye Yinzhu has only one person after all. If he breaks through so many defenses, his strength must be consumed. In this case, even if he can launch a strong attack, it is impossible to take care of every direction. Every magician is praying that ye Yinzhu should not attack himself.


    Yes, their judgment is very correct. After breaking through so many attacks, a lot of consumption has made Ye Yinzhu feel weak, especially in the last magic impact. Although the flash thunder''s instant forbidden spell attack blocks those low-level magic, there are too many low-level magic. The so-called ant bites the elephant, ye Yinzhu has been injured at that moment, he forced to swallow the blood that poured into his throat. At this time, although he entered the group of magicians, it is absolutely unrealistic that he wants to kill as many as 500 magicians in an instant.


    However, ye Yinzhu finally rushed here. Is he really helpless? The answer, of course, is No. Yes, he didn''t calculate the influence of the previous Qin music on the heavy cavalry, which can be said to be luck. But at this critical moment, what he shows is no longer as simple as luck.


    Without a certain degree of certainty, how could he and purple make a personal risk? As early as when they left the city, they decided the way out of the city through the exchange of souls. Although he encountered unexpected obstacles on the way, when ye Yinzhu''s body successfully fell into the group of magicians, he had already succeeded.


    Purple has received many attacks under the siege of ten dragon cavalry generals. After all, his body is too big to perfectly resolve every attack of his opponents. But at this time, there was a smile on his face, some strange smile. Seeing the Dragon riders rush again, Zi gave up her most defensive ontological state, and the purple light instantly converged and changed back into human form.


    The four Dragon riders who rushed to purple in the air suddenly fell into the air. Just when they were a little dull, Zina still controlled the body of Amethyst giant sword, but it disappeared out of thin air.


    When purple reappeared, it was standing beside Ye Yinzhu. There was no need to say more. Ye Yinzhu''s body flashed, his whole body leaped like lightning, his arms glittered with golden light, and he had already fallen into the ground. At the next moment, the scene that made marshal kursler''s heart cold appeared.


    The purple eyes in the human form released a very bright light. Two Purple Rainbow awns shining with stars suddenly released from his palms and tightly wrapped around the handle of the Amethyst sword.


    "The meaning of amethyst is spin wind excitation light chop."


    Purple moved, his whole person moved, with the huge Amethyst sword, almost impossible to accelerate in an instant. The length of the Amethyst sword is 17 meters. With the length of the purple arm, it hovers in an instant. The artifact level Amethyst sword spits out a Purple Rainbow awn as long as 10 feet, which revolves around the purple body in an instant. Just in the blink of an eye, it has formed a huge whirlpool covering hundreds of square meters.


    Purple''s body disappeared in the whirlpool. It was a super whirlpool with purple awn and Amethyst Beamon''s unique crystal magic. If war trample is a special attack means of the war giant gracis, then the whirlwind laser chop performed in front of purple''s eyes belongs to Amethyst Beamon''s unique attack skill.


    As Zi has not grown up to adulthood, he can''t give full play to the real strength of Amethyst bimont, and his strength is not enough to make the whirlwind laser chopper play to the strongest state. Therefore, when he was under the attack of ten dragon riders, he has been forbearing and preserving his strength, waiting for the moment to come. Ye Yinzhu''s sudden departure has only one purpose, that is to avoid this terrible whirlpool.With the strength of the purple nine level top Warcraft, you can only send out one blow to this whirlwind laser chopping. It is conceivable that this belongs to the mystery of the Amethyst family.


    The huge whirlpool didn''t stay in place. When it devoured hundreds of magicians around in an instant, it began to move quickly. Purple''s current power can only cut the whirlpool laser for half a minute, but this half a minute is enough at this time.


    Where the incomparable purple whirlpool passes, there is no flesh and blood, and there is no horror scene. Some of them are only infected with a little purple awn, and they will become the body of the statue. When they are involved in the huge purple whirlpool, they will immediately become a part of the purple awn, and disappear forever in this world, not only the body, but also their spirit Soul.


    This is the real power of amethyst. No one can match it. As the first beast in the orc legend, when Amethyst bimonsh showed his own mystery, no matter the super defensive war beast and mountain giant, or the sacred dragon, Amethyst''s old enemy, dare not enter the scope of this terrible vortex.


    Five hundred magicians, it seems that there are a lot of them, but when the terrible whirlpool circled, almost in less than ten seconds, all the magicians disappeared from the world.


    Ye Yinzhu sprints with all his strength in order to bring purple, a terrible bomb, into the center of the enemy camp. When the crowd is densest, the power of whirlwind laser chopping can also be exerted to the greatest extent.


    Who would have thought that the strength of purple is so terrible, kussler thousands of calculations, but also ultimately unable to see the real power of Amethyst than Mongolia.


    The ten dragon riders will react only when the whirlwind laser chopping starts. When they want to rush up to stop purple, even the bloodthirsty mount Fenglong does not dare to move forward. Amethyst bimon''s prestige reached the peak at this moment.


    In the city of sfort, the magic pressure suddenly disappeared, which made the whole Milan army feel lighter. The 300 Milan magicians who had withstood the attack for such a long time almost collapsed to the ground for the first time. At least more than one third of them left the world forever because of the overdraft of the transition, but they also used their own strength to defend the situation for the Milan soldiers The last barrier in the East won enough time.


    Looking at the local magician camp, the dazzling effect of the terrible whirlwind laser chopping undoubtedly brought a dose of the strongest stimulant to the soldiers of the Oriental Legion guarding the city of Milan. The enemy who just had the potential to attack the city was almost pressed back at the first time, and the battle balance returned to the starting point again. In this cruel war, the rookie soldiers of the Oriental Legion were fighting In constant progress.


    At the same time that ye Yinzhu and Zi left the city, Sula and golden had quietly gone down from the city wall under the cover of the soldiers. When Sula saw that ye Yinzhu and Zi were facing the attack of ten dragon riders, she couldn''t help rushing out, but was held by golden. Golden told her that it was not time to rescue.


    As soon as the whirlwind laser chopping broke out and hundreds of thousands of troops of the whole Buddha brought strong terror, the gold moved, like a sharp arrow, and leaped across the wide moat in the blink of an eye. Just like Ye Yinzhu before, he gave full play to his speed and rushed towards Ye Yinzhu and Zi.


    To Jin Jin''s surprise, his speed has reached the limit. The weaker looking young Sula has always been with him. Sula has a sharp blade in her hand, and there is no fighting light. However, whenever her body passes by, a body with a broken throat will be left behind. She is no worse than him.


    The two figures were even faster than ye Yinzhu''s speed in the enemy''s formation before. The meteor rushed to the direction of purple explosion.


    The result of half a minute''s whirlwind laser chopping is really terrible. It not only directly took the lives of the 500 magicians, but also killed hundreds of the slower fleeing bloody guards riding on the magino iron dragon. Among them, the heavy cavalry coming from afar could not stop their bodies. When they rushed into the whirlwind laser chopping, they didn''t even have a chance There''s a ripple.


    ---------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works have voted for Xiaosan, and there are also urging votes. Please don''t vote for 15000. Xiaosan really can''t do it. If you are really good for me, please vote for 8000. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 553

    Do you remember that Xiao San promised to let Ye Yinzhu see through Sula''s female body in this war? This time has entered the countdown. Xiao San has been working hard to write. Frankly speaking, he seldom wrote about this kind of large-scale war before. Maybe he can''t reach it. Please forgive me. It''s almost the end of the month, and brother of monthly ticket, please vote your precious monthly ticket to Xiao San. As for the relationship between Yinzhu and Sula, hey hey, you''ll see. It will become clear within this month. As for how far they can go, it depends on the brothers. The more violent the monthly ticket is smashed, the deeper it will be. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 554

    Terror, this is absolutely a terrible scene. Unfortunately, the biggest disadvantage of whirlwind laser chopping is that the whirlpool moves slowly. Otherwise, the target of purple will be the ten dragon riders. What about Dragon riding? Even the holy dragon will be afraid of the attack, they encounter only one dead word.


    Marshal kussler of the kingdom of fro has become completely dull. There are five hundred magicians, but there are five hundred magicians! He could not accept the fact that the magic power could only be gathered by the power of the whole country, but it disappeared in the world forever. Even if the Milan empire lost 500 falcons in Ye Yinzhu''s hands at the beginning, it could not be compared with the loss of Froude at this time. Even when he lost the logistics supply center, kussler didn''t feel as much pain as he does now.


    The loss of these 500 magicians is equivalent to the loss of all the magic power of the kingdom of Buddha. Kussler never thought that his 500 magicians would disappear in the purple sky under the protection of the most elite two thousand bloody guards of Buddha and the strong interception of ten Venus level dragon riders In the whirlpool.


    The heavy cavalry''s March finally stopped. Maybe some soldiers who think they are strong will not be afraid of death, but the way to die is unacceptable. It is because of this that when the eyes of each Buddha are solidified because of the purple whirlpool, the atmosphere on the field suddenly becomes calm. And the fierce attack to the city of sfort also stopped abruptly and was stiffly blocked down.


    The total destruction of the enemy magicians not only gives the city of sfort a chance to breathe, but also improves the morale of the Milan soldiers. As commander in chief, ye Yinzhu''s personal risk is a big taboo of military strategists, but in the case that no one can stop him, he and Zi have brought such brilliant achievements.


    At the moment when he left the city, who could have thought that the result would be like this? Ye Yinzhu and Zi, with their own strength, forcibly blocked the attack of the Buddha army again.


    Purple light finally converged. When purple reappeared in front of everyone, the Amethyst sword in his hand had disappeared. With his position as the center, there was no standing creature within a radius of 150 meters. Purple''s tall body seemed a bit lonely.


    All the people are far away, so they can''t see at all. At this time, purple, whether it''s arms or legs, is shaking slightly, and the whole body has been soaked with sweat.


    Even he didn''t expect that the exertion of Amethyst will consume so much of himself. The reason why the Amethyst sword is missing is that purple has no longer picked up its power and has to put it away.


    White shadow flash, almost close to the purple side, an instant more than one person.


    Ye Yinzhu grabbed Zi''s strong arm and asked in a low voice, "how are you, Zi?"


    Purple wry smile shook his head, "nothing, just take off force, short time can''t help you."


    Ye Yinzhu put his fighting spirit into Zi''s body to help him stabilize his body. "Zi, what you''ve done is perfect. Leave the rest to me. The attack on fro was not fatal, but it was enough to make them lose their morale. You can rest. " As he said this, the pink light on his hand twinkled, and in an instant he put the purple, which had lost its fighting ability, into his life storage gem.


    With a faint smile on his face, ye Yinzhu is very satisfied with the situation in front of him. Although he has temporarily lost the most powerful arm of Zi, he has successfully completed his own strategy. It is of great significance to defeat the enemy''s magic forces. At this time, as long as he can successfully return to the city, he will have a heavy blow to the army of Buddha. For ye Yinzhu, it''s no problem to return to the city of sfort. With the special ability of lightning, he can completely return from the underground like he used to avoid the whirlwind laser chopping.


    Just as he was about to put it into action, the smile on his face suddenly solidified and he lost his voice and said, "Why are they here?"


    Golden and Sura, just like two arrows, rush towards Ye Yinzhu. Their speed is really fast. Most of the Buddhist soldiers, especially those close to the center, have not recovered from the previous shock. Therefore, for a moment, they even let the extremely fast two people pass several levels, even the ten dragon riders The generals couldn''t stop them and rushed straight towards Ye Yinzhu.


    After all, kussler was the coach of Froude. At the critical moment, he was the first to react. His eyes had been covered with blood red. He endured the pain in his heart, and almost gave a crazy order, "kill me, who killed the man in white, reward ten thousand gold coins, and be the commander of the army." With the fighting spirit of purple, his voice almost spread all over the battlefield, waking up the stagnant army of Buddha.


    There must be brave men under the heavy reward. For a moment, the heavy cavalry and the bloody guards immediately took action and launched a strong charge in the direction of Ye Yinzhu, drowning Sula and golden who had just passed ten dragon cavalry generals.


    "Where is the Dragon trainer?" Kussler roared.


    Not far away from him, a man in red dressed in plain clothes quickly came to him."Send Jasper, at all costs, to kill that man for me in the battle."


    The Dragon trainer hesitated, "marshal, do you really want to send Jasper? Our soldiers... "


    Without hesitation, kussler said, "didn''t you hear me? At any cost. If I don''t kill this man, how can I stand up to the dead magician? Do I really want to retreat? Kill, kill for me. "


    "Yes, marshal." The Dragon trainer took out a jasper flute from his arms and blew it solemnly.


    When ye Yinzhu sees that Sura and Jinjin are rushing towards him at a very fast speed and falling into a tight encirclement, he suddenly realizes that it is not absolutely good for him to do a good job in confidentiality. At least Sula and golden don''t know that they have the ability to escape, but what else can he do at this time? Step forward like a mirage at your feet, separate your arms to both sides of your body, the sword of Augustus in your left hand, the sword of noxie in your right hand, two artifact level long swords with two dazzling iridescence at the same time, cut out a path of blood in the iron and blood, and quickly approach Sula and gold.


    "What to do? Marshal Ancelotti, shall we save Marshal Ye? " At the head of sfort, a general asked anxiously to Ancelotti.


    Ancelotti''s pupils contracted, and the exultation and morale around him once again pulled sfort back from the edge of the city. "Go, of course. If it''s not Marshal Ye, are there us now? Pass my order, mobilize 20000 death squads, even if they are all dead outside, they will take Marshal Ye back for me. "


    the destruction of the enemy''s magicians undoubtedly brought great hope to scold City, but Ancelotti knew very well that if it weren''t for the emergence of Ye Yin Zhu, the situation at that time was absolutely another scene. Just as he realized the importance of Ye Yin Zhu, he also realized the key of the defending City. Heavy people.


    Just as Ancelotti''s whole army was about to leave, a clear voice suddenly broke through the air and said, "Milan belongs to the piano city. Don''t act rashly. Keep the wall well. I have my own way to return."


    This is Ye Yinzhu''s voice. When he saw golden and Sula appear, he thought that Ancelotti might send troops to rush out in order to rescue himself, not to mention the two patriarchs of LAN and Mei in the city.


    Once they get out of the city, they can only make unnecessary sacrifice. Sula and his family have already come out, but they can''t let others lose any more. Therefore, ye Yinzhu still doesn''t forget to use his fighting spirit to spread his voice far away.


    His voice was so loud that Ancelotti heard it and kussler naturally heard it. His eyes trembled and he murmured to himself: "Qin City, it''s from Qin City. Isn''t that the Lord of Qin City? "


    At this time, with 2000 bloody guards as the core, ye Yinzhu, Sula and golden have been heavily surrounded. Sula and golden together can still defend the enemy back to back, but ye Yinzhu is about 100 meters away from them. The ordinary soldiers could not stop him, but the red guards, as the Dragon cavalry and the most elite soldiers of Buddha, delayed his progress. At this time, the ten dragon riders who were teased by Ye Yinzhu and Zi finally came back.


    Gold''s strength is really amazing. With his strength close to level 6 of purple level, although he just snatched an ordinary sword from the enemy, all the soldiers of Buddha would be destroyed where the sword light passed, and no one could stop his purple level attack power and speed.


    It''s amazing that Sula was very calm when he was besieged. He only held a short blade in his hand, and his speed was no less than gold. Moreover, his hand was extremely fierce and accurate. The dagger in his hand could always kiss the most vulnerable throat and eyes of the enemy, although it didn''t look like gold on the surface, and the purple light was everywhere But in fact, the number of people he killed is no less than gold. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 555

    The arrival of the ten dragon riders immediately increased the pressure on Ye Yinzhu and the three of them. They really looked up to Ye Yinzhu. Unexpectedly, five of them rushed towards Ye Yinzhu Road, while the other five faced golden and Sula.


    Ten Venus dragon riders represent the power of ten blue level strong men and ten eight level wind system dragons. At this time, ye Yinzhu has lost the help of purple, which also means that he has lost the ability of instant transfer.


    The pressure around him suddenly lightens, and ye Yinzhu''s heart is tight when he looks at the blood colored guards that disperse in an instant. The strong wind from the sky brings him great pressure, and his breathing becomes difficult. He doesn''t need to look with his eyes, and he clearly feels that hundreds of powerful wind blades fall from the sky, which is the talent of the wind dragon. At the same time, he also heard the sound of the five dragons breaking the air when they were diving. Needless to say, under the diving, in addition to their own attack power, there was also the sharp spear of the Dragon cavalry.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t dodge. If he dodged, he would be entangled by five dragon cavalry generals. At that time, he would lose all the opportunities to move around. If he can deal with such dragon cavalry generals with his current strength, he won''t be afraid at all. However, will the other side give him the opportunity to play Qin music wholeheartedly? The answer is No. Ye Yinzhu made a decision in a flash because of his rich combat experience.


    In his hand, his double swords turned into streamers and were put into Xumi''s commandment. In the next moment, his arms turned into gold and his fists flew into the air at the same time. It''s the power of lightning.


    Although the power of flash thunder''s instant three strikes alone is less than half of the forbidden curse, the power of the two brothers is far more than half of the forbidden curse.


    In a flash, ye Yinzhu has become a golden sun, a dazzling golden light almost immediately wrapped his body, and the next moment is the outbreak of the golden light.


    The biggest difference between level 8 Warcraft and level 9 Warcraft is that level 9 Warcraft can use the forbidden spell in magic, but level 8 Warcraft can''t.


    Although the five wind dragons are powerful and powerful, and the Dragon riders have reached the purple level, they are still level 8 Warcraft after all. When they feel the breath of forbidden incantation, the five wind dragons are shocked at the same time, but it''s too late to dodge. Who makes them rush down too fast?


    During the golden light outbreak, the five wind dragons only had time to expand their power to the limit. Unfortunately, defense has never been the best of wind dragons. Speed is their advantage. For a moment, the blue light and the golden light were suddenly released in the middle of the battlefield, and even the red guards who retreated slowly were thrown away by the aftermath of the explosion.


    The bodies of the five wind system dragons soar almost at the same time. It''s not their flying ability, but their violent ability that shakes them up directly from the ground. In the huge energy fluctuation, five moans came out from their mouths, and the scales under their bodies were full of flesh and blood. Fortunately, their dragon wings were not affected, or barely fly up, big drops of dragon blood like rain from the sky.


    Ye Yinzhu''s condition is not good either. After all, he is under the attack of the five wind dragons. Although he shakes the opponent with the power of lightning, his legs are knee deep under his feet. His face turns pale. Fortunately, he doesn''t vomit blood.


    There is no time to adjust his breath at all. He chooses to fight hard to gain enough time for himself. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu has forcibly pulled his body out of the soil and rushed to Sula and gold. The spread of the red guards undoubtedly won him a lot of space. He rushed forward in an instant. At this time, he was only 50 meters away from Sula and golden. However, the distance of 50 meters was completely filled by heavily armored cavalry.


    When ye Yinzhu rushes over, the golden suddenly drinks, throws away the sword that has already been rolled in his hands, and a dazzling purple light bursts out around his hands. Immediately, dozens of heavy cavalry around him and Sula are flying towards Ye Yinzhu.


    Unfortunately, in addition to the heavy cavalry, there are five dragon cavalry in the sky. With countless wind blades, five dragon guns almost stabbed down at the same time, blocking the way of golden and Sura.


    At this time, the battlefield has been covered with a strong atmosphere of extermination. After accepting the reality of the destruction of the magician, the fighting capacity of the Buddhist soldiers has further enhanced, and they have become real mourners. For them, if the battle is not won, it means no food, no supplies. Now even the magicians are exhausted. If the magicians of sfort are allowed to rest, then their difficulties in attacking the city will only become greater, and all this is caused by these Milan people in front of them. The anger in his heart and kussler''s reward played a very important role. For a moment, the huge pressure has made Ye Yinzhu the central target of the attack, and even the city of sfort has temporarily relaxed.


    "Get out of here." Golden roar, his fighting spirit is more pure than that of Ye Yinzhu. Waving his arms, he immediately shakes two dragons and dragoons away. But the huge strength of the dragon and the fighting spirit of the dragoons bring him great pressure. It''s not easy for the other party to hurt him, but it''s also extremely difficult for him to move in the direction of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Take the sword." The next moment, a golden light has instantly penetrated the chest of more than ten Buddhist soldiers and flew to the golden body. Ye Yinzhu can see clearly that no weapon at hand has become the biggest restriction on gold. After all, the damage caused by the purple level 6 division to the other side without weapons is limited.Gold almost subconsciously took the sword of Augustus thrown by Ye Yinzhu. A strong smell of light spread all over his body in an instant. As a Purple strong man, he could feel the breath of artifact without looking at it, and his spirit was suddenly boosted.


    The whole body fighting spirit suddenly poured into the sword of Augustus, and a dazzling Golden Rainbow immediately chopped down the heavy cavalry around. At the same time, the golden body with the sword of Augustus soared up like a golden lightning to meet the nearest dragon cavalry. The repression of the other side has made his heart burst out with real anger.


    In the golden sky, only Sura was left on the ground. In the face of the heavy cavalry charging, Sura didn''t panic. Light and shadow quietly attached her body. At the next moment, her body had become a mirage. It was Ye Yinzhu who gave her the eternal substitute puppet to play a role.


    All the physical attacks are immune, which is equivalent to the invisible Sura floating up. The short blade in his hand draws a beautiful arc, leaving a shocking wound in the most vulnerable throat of the heavy cavalry. Leave enough space for the golden landing.


    The golden rising from the sky and fighting spirit are infused into the sword of Augustus. The huge power of light seems to bring a little bit of starlight. The Dragon Rider who rushes up will feel that it''s too late when it''s not good. The Golden Rainbow abruptly breaks through the wind system, and the huge wind blade spurted by the Dragon flashes under its huge belly.


    The bloody rain drifted away with the wind, and the dragon of the wind system fell heavily to one side in the scream. Nearly half of its whole body was cut open, and it was dead. Fortunately, it is not in the high altitude. When it lands, the dragon on its back will soar in time to avoid the situation of burning jade and stone.


    A Dragon Rider''s Mount was killed, which made other dragon riders rush up slightly.


    After all, gold is a man. He did his best with the sword just now, otherwise he would not be able to attack the Dragon at the right height, especially when he pushed the sword, which would consume a lot of his fighting spirit.


    At the moment of landing, he had to breathe a little. There are too many enemies around him. Just in this short time, there are more than ten wounds on the weakest golden body. Although his fighting spirit can block most of his attack power, there are still several more wounds on his body.


    Taking advantage of the previous opportunity, ye Yinzhu forcibly rushed into the enemy''s array. His sword of Augustus was thrown to golden, while he forced his fighting spirit into the sword of noxie. Zizhu''s fighting spirit combined with aozhu''s sword technique moved around in the enemy''s array, taking away the lives of one enemy after another. At this time, he was much closer to Sula and golden.


    However, ye Yinzhu didn''t see it. Not far behind him, a faint green light and shadow touched the ground. Wherever he passed, no matter the cavalry or the Buddhist soldiers, all fell to the ground one by one, and his body suddenly became black and died.


    And none of the five wind dragons in the air who were injured by him dared to attack him again. They were just floating in the air, and their eyes were full of panic.


    There are still 20 meters left, just 20 meters away. Ye Yinzhu is not stingy to push the fighting spirit to the limit, killing the enemy in front of him crazily. It''s only the last 20 meters away from Sula and golden. As long as they join together, the enemy will not have the ability to stop themselves from returning to the city. Thinking of these, ye Yinzhu could not help showing a faint smile on his face.


    "Sound bamboo." A shrill scream suddenly rang out at this time, the voice is very familiar, like Sura, but a lot more sharp, sweet and mellow voice because of panic and violent shaking. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 556

    Ye Yinzhu clearly sees that Sula rushes towards her regardless of everything. The eternal double puppet makes her nihilistic body even pass through the heavy cavalry. In the blink of an eye, she has already thrown herself. No, how can she rush behind her?


    In his surprise, ye Yinzhu suddenly looks back. He is shocked to find that there is no enemy behind him. No wonder the pressure of rushing forward just now is not great. However, without the enemy, the danger is not relieved. A green figure with a length of more than two meters suddenly pours at him. The strong fishy smell makes his mind faint and almost subconscious The sword of knowledge cuts towards the body of the green snake.


    The speed of the green snake was much faster than ye Yinzhu thought. When he cut it out with one sword, the original target was the head of the snake, but when he did, he just cut it on the middle of the snake. This green snake looks familiar, but at this moment, ye Yinzhu has no chance to observe it. There was a cool air in his body, which made the lethargy in his brain disappear, and the long green snake was cut off by his sword.


    Even the snake is used. The kingdom of Buddha really has nothing to do with it. Ye Yinzhu suddenly finds something wrong when he is in the heart. There was no stagnation in the first half of the turquoise snake that he cut off, and it had already reached his chest.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu saw a purple light, an almost illusory purple light, just appeared in front of him in an instant. The invisible body instantly became visible, the soft body directly into his arms, also stiffly blocked the dead but not rigid green snake.


    It''s Sula. At that moment, Sula''s speed reached the limit of her life. With the power of the eternal double puppet, she rushed through all the defense lines between herself and ye Yinzhu, and immediately came behind him. When ye Yinzhu unfolded the green snake, she also threw herself into his body to remove the effect of the eternal double puppet. She raised her left arm and used the self-control His forearm took the place of Ye Yinzhu''s body to block the snake''s mouth.


    "Well." With a snort, ye Yinzhu felt that Sula''s body in her arms softened in an instant. A clear black line along her small arm had spread to her big arm in the blink of an eye.


    Poisonous snake, suddenly, ye Yinzhu remembers the origin of this green snake. At the beginning, after the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking, he once practiced in the mountains. At that time, he was taught by Phil Jackson. When he woke up the next day, he suddenly found that his strength had improved a lot, and there was such a snake nearby. Phil Jackson told him that the name of this snake is Jasper magic dragon, which is a kind of dragon family, also known as the forbidden dragon, poisonous dragon. Poison can kill the world.


    A strong fear suddenly hit Ye Yinzhu''s heart, not because of the Jasper magic dragon, but because of Sula who collapsed in his arms. At this time, he could not care to think why Sula''s fighting spirit was purple, poisonous dragon, poisonous to the world.


    When the fear reaches the limit, it will turn into madness. "Su La -" Ye Yinzhu roars. His left hand firmly keeps Su LA''s body, and his right hand, the sword of nokeshi, has turned into a shadow of killing. At this moment, aozhu sword showed the most terrible power in his hands.


    Biting on Sula''s arm, the jade magic dragon suddenly turned into a bloodbath, with no bones left. Even the half of the snake corpse that he cut down was completely destroyed under the sword in Ye Yinzhu''s fury.


    In fact, Jasper magic dragon''s own defense is still very strong. Unfortunately, it faces Ye Yinzhu with a long sword that can restrain the defense of any giant dragon. The sword of nokeshi is made of sacred giant dragon, which is naturally restrained to the dragon clan. Although Jasper magic dragon is rare, and it is the most terrifying of the nine level dragon clan, it has not yet reached the level of being able to compete with the sacred dragon. Therefore, when the first attack of nokeshi''s sword, the Jasper magic dragon was really hurt.


    "Sula, hold on." Ye Yinzhu''s heart is bleeding. If it wasn''t for Sura, the last bite of the jade dragon was on itself. At that time, it had no chance to dodge, and its teeth could not be defended by its own fighting spirit.


    Ye Yinzhu''s aozhu sword technique is really strong. Just now that sword not only destroyed the jade magic dragon, but also chopped the snake''s head on Sula''s arm, but did not hurt Sula half a point. Black blood was flowing out of the wound. At this moment, Sula''s face was black.


    Ye Yinzhu did not hesitate to urge Zizhu to enter Sula''s body. At the same time, his right hand flashed, and nine Zizhu needles immediately blocked Sula''s shoulder blade. However, when Zizhu needles entered, he already felt that although the poison of Jasper magic dragon could seal most of it, it could not stop it from spreading.


    Sula is still sober. When she stands in front of Ye Yinzhu, she suddenly feels that her heart is so satisfied. At this time, she doesn''t have any anxiety and panic, but a smile on her face. Of course, she knows Jasper magic dragon. Otherwise, how could she rush up in panic? Finally, I still have time to block in front of him. Since I can''t be with my beloved, to die for him may be my best destination.


    Sula looks at Ye Yinzhu with a smile. Her lips have a touch of purple, which belongs to the poisonous purple, but her face becomes more white. "It''s no use, Yinzhu. Don''t waste your efforts. Try to get out of here and promise me that you will live well."At this moment, Sula did not hide her voice, the soft and beautiful voice is so sweet. Unfortunately, at this time, our hero''s heart has already been chaotic, and did not notice the obvious difference.


    "No, it won''t. There must be a way. Since it''s poisonous, there must be a way to detoxify it. Sula, Sula, you have to hold on. Never die. " Holding Sula tightly in his arms, ye Yinzhu has never been so scared as he is now. Even he doesn''t know why. He has only one idea in his heart. No matter how, he wants to save Sula''s life at any cost.


    With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu has put Sula into his life. He knows that if he wants to save Sula, he must first go back to the city of sfort. It''s obviously impossible here.


    His long black hair is scattered behind his back. Although Ye Yinzhu''s white robe is not stained with blood, it is full of blood. His eyes had turned blood red at this time, and on his forehead, the faint silver dragon pattern was shining with almost horrible light.


    He was angry. Yes, seeing his best brother block the dragon''s attack in order to save himself, ye Yinzhu was completely angry. An invisible murderous spirit instantly turns into a powerful evil spirit, which is more powerful than Longwei to suppress everything around.


    Jasper magic dragon was so destroyed, the Dragon trainer around kussler suddenly collapsed on the ground, life and death is unknown, and magic dragon blood can control, Jasper magic dragon died, he obviously can''t live.


    Kussler obviously did not expect that he still failed in this situation. The man in white was still alive. His face suddenly became very dignified. He raised his right arm and grasped the Dragon spear inserted beside him. The only Purple Star Dragon Rider in the kingdom of Buddha was finally ready to fight in person. At this time, he felt the evil spirit of Ye Yinzhu.


    Longwei, who belongs to the silver dragon clan and the superior dragon clan, belongs to the huge pressure of the Amethyst blood beast generation. In his fury, he is completely integrated with Ye Yinzhu''s own blood. Although his figure is far less than that of Ming and Zi, the breath he exudes is so terrible. It was so terrifying that the Flemish guards and heavy cavalry regiments around him did not dare to approach him. Even the rest of the dragoons in the air will also have a contraction of heart. What kind of breath is this?


    Raising his right hand and gently stroking his heart position, ye Yinzhu slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, his whole person seems to become illusory, because his life and breath have been completely integrated into the surrounding environment, or into the bloody battlefield.


    With a flash of light, two circles of purple halo came out from him at the same time, one from the position of Dantian, the other from the center of eyebrows. The same purple represents completely different energies, which belong to fighting spirit and magic respectively.


    In the middle of the battlefield, ye Yinzhu raised his arms and two Guqin appeared under his palms almost at the same time. One is the waterfall with endless sadness, the other is the dead wood dragon chant with horror and lethality.


    These are the two most powerful Guqin in Ye Yinzhu''s hand, except for the super artifact dead wood dragon chant. At this moment, they all appear under his palms. Strangely, these two Guqin are so suspended in front of his body. It seems that they are no longer disturbed by gravity.


    Light purple light around Ye Yinzhu, but also around his two guqin, at this time, his face has become a solemn, "hurt my best friend, you have to pay the price." As he spoke, he stood there, moving his eight fingers at the same time.


    Gold is also the first time to see ye Yinzhu appear such expression, taking advantage of the heavy cavalry around some dull opportunity, forced to rush to Ye Yinzhu side.


    "Kill --" a huge blue figure rose from the distance, and this burst of drinking came from his mouth. Because ye Yinzhu sent out evil spirit and stopped for a while, the Buddhist soldiers immediately killed Ye Yinzhu again.


    ----------------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works will support me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 557

    The longer the time goes by, the more the Frenchman can feel the horror of this Milanese. Now what they want to do is to completely destroy the opponent in front of them.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to see the heavy cavalry and the dragon in the sky rushing towards him. At this moment, he closed his eyes.


    "Master gold, enter my life to store gems." Gold naturally won''t resist Ye Yinzhu''s command, pink light flashed, golden figure has disappeared.


    Feeling the army of Buddha rushing up around, ye Yinzhu shows a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth. His eight fingers move together. With a deep and distant hum, fourteen sound blades burst out from his two Guqin strings at the same time.


    Hum, that loud sound left a deep impression on the people of Florida. At that moment, ye Yinzhu''s hands and eight fingers burst out blood at the same time, and a layer of purple brilliance covered the fourteen sound blades brought by the eight fingers. Just at that moment, ye Yinzhu realized a new power, the power of nothingness.


    Without forcibly cutting the enemy''s armor, the unreal sound blade floated away, and no physical defense could stop it from moving forward. It was only in an instant that all the Buddhist soldiers within a radius of 100 meters around Ye Yinzhu''s body stopped. Because they have been covered by the purple special sound blade.


    How many people besieged him? How many Flemish soldiers are there within a radius of 100 meters? The radius is 100 meters. What a large area it is. There are at least 5000 people, mainly heavy cavalry. They are dull.


    At this moment, the special sound blade burst out from the two artifact level Guqin didn''t do any harm to their bodies, but it really shattered the most precious thing in their soul.


    A person has two worlds, one is the physical world, the other is the spiritual world. The spiritual world is the sea of spirit. Everyone''s sea of spirit is different in size. The greater his mental power is, the greater his sea of spirit will be. But without exception, even the weakest old people and children have a sea of spirit, just like everyone has hands and feet.


    The sea of spirit is the spiritual world of human beings, and the most important thing in the sea of spirit, which can be equated with human life, is the spiritual brand at the core of the sea of spirit, which is wrapped in the soul and always floats in the middle of the sea of spirit.


    If a person''s body is severely hit, his life will naturally disappear, and if the spiritual brand equivalent to life is destroyed and the soul is destroyed, then the result is the same. At that moment, ye Yinzhu''s mental strength was almost exhausted, but he did it.


    Ye Yinzhu came up with this special nihilistic sound blade, which was instantly inspired by the simultaneous appearance of various situations. Sula''s eternal double puppet, flash and thunder''s instant non attribute forbidden curse energy, and the murderous spirit in his heart made his spiritual power burst to the top. When he used this special attack of nihilistic sound blade, even he didn''t know whether he could succeed. The magic of divine sound was the spirit It''s a kind of magic. Since the sound blade can increase the cutting power of fighting Qi to the limit through the high-frequency vibration of the rhythm, why can''t it use a small amount of fighting Qi to push the sound blade to attack the opponent''s soul directly? Unless the opponent has enough mental power to resist, the silent blade can ignore any physical defense.


    In other words, this is a simple way to release Qin magic. Qin music can also affect the enemy''s spiritual sea, but it takes a certain amount of time to play.


    But this nihilistic blade can instantly burst out the terror of destroying the other party''s spiritual sea. Of course, compared with Qin music, the consumption of this nihilistic blade is also huge. For ye Yinzhu, the strongest Qin music now consumes about one tenth of his mental power, but this simple nihilistic blade almost empties his mental power.


    He succeeded, and his success also means bringing terrible destruction to the enemy.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t stay any longer. When he felt that there was no more breath of soul in the soldiers who were besieging him, but only breath of life, he knew that he had succeeded. Forced to endure the brain vertigo caused by excessive consumption of mental power, he immediately launched the power of lightning to drill directly into the ground.


    In fact, Buddha''s luck and misfortune are accompanied. The sudden destruction of 5000 strong heavy cavalry is their misfortune, but fortunately, because of the greedy work of heavy cavalry, only one third of the bloody guards are within the attack range of nihilistic blade. Moreover, those dragon cavalry generals are all in the air, and are not affected by nihilistic blade. Ye Yinzhu is the first time to use it After all, they can''t control themselves well, which is the super attack method just developed.


    Only the one who lost his mount was drowned by the nihilistic blade.


    The power of nihilistic blade is comparable to that of any forbidden incantation. The most terrifying part of nihilistic blade is reflected in the instant. Of course, even ye Yinzhu doesn''t know. If it wasn''t for his two pieces of Guqin of artifact level, even if his magic reached purple level 5, he might not be able to cast this nihilistic blade. The consumption of the instant spiritual shock is too great.


    In the blink of an eye, the huge cyan figure had come to the previous position of Ye Yinzhu, but what he saw was the moment when the enemy completely disappeared. Kussler didn''t even know what had happened. The more than 5000 Buddhist soldiers and their mounts stood still.I don''t know who was the first one to fall. When the first one fell down, these 5000 soldiers were like dominoes pushed down, extending from the center to the periphery. In the blink of an eye, they had become a pile of corpses.


    When ye Yinzhu appeared in the city of sfort from the ground, his face had turned pale. When he was found, it immediately caused another cheer in the city of sfort. Unfortunately, ye Yinzhu didn''t feel excited at all.


    He first released purple and gold, told Ancelotti that he must guard the city at all costs, and temporarily handed over 200 druids and East Dragon strongmen to Ancelotti. After that, he immediately asked Ancelotti to find a quiet room for himself in the city.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu has even forgotten the war outside. His fear is not reduced by half because of the success of nihilistic blade, but becomes more intense.


    Even though Sura is still in the gem of life, he can even feel her life passing by.


    Ancelotti orders his men to send Ye Yinzhu to the quiet room. Ye Yinzhu just orders that no one is allowed to disturb him, so he goes in.


    Sula, Sula, you can''t do anything! Ye Yinzhu prays secretly in his heart that he never believes in God, but at this time, he hopes that there is a God in this world. Maybe then Sula will be intact under the protection of God.


    With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu''s heart is almost trembling, releasing Sura from her life storage gem.


    As soon as Sula appears, her body falls down. Ye Yinzhu hugs her into her arms and slowly puts her on the bed in the quiet room.


    This quiet room is very large, with hundreds of square meters. Although the layout is not luxurious, it is very simple and clean. There''s even something fresh. Carefully put Sula, ye Yinzhu pulled up her wrist, with his fighting spirit to explore the situation of Sula at this time.


    Soon, he found that the current situation of Sula was not optimistic. Although she was blocking the spread of the poisonous gas by virtue of the purple bamboo needle, the toxicity of the jade magic dragon was too overbearing. Sula''s face had a light gray, almost dead gray, and her breath of life was constantly weakening.


    The poison of this jade magic dragon is very strange. After it enters the human body, it is not directly destroyed, but constantly spreading. Although Ye Yinzhu has learned some medical skills and acupuncture from his grandfather, he can''t find a way out. After all, he''s not good at detoxification.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he remembered the way he had used to detoxify Lisha. He quickly took out Bisi and wrapped it around Sula''s left shoulder socket. At this time, Sula''s little arm was not swollen, but it had completely turned into darkness.


    A lot of mental energy consumption makes Ye Yinzhu constantly feel dizzy in his mind, but at this time, he knows that he can never rest, otherwise, Sula is really hopeless. Holding Bisi and Zizhu needle in both hands, he carefully infuses his Zizhu fighting spirit into it.


    Now he just hopes that he can force out the poison of the poisonous dragon by virtue of the huge breath of life in Zizhu Shenzhen and Bisi.


    The faint green halo and purple halo appear at the same time. The faint fragrance is sent out from Bisi and Zizhu. The strong breath of life is driven by Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit and quickly injected into Sula''s body. After ye Yinzhu er''s guidance, the poisonous gas is forced to flow towards the wound.


    A drop of black venom began to flow out along Sula''s left arm. Ye Yinzhu knew that it was all Sula''s blood, but now it had become black blood. These poisonous blood are very poisonous. He found a basin from the side, and then he didn''t know how many people would be hurt if these poisonous blood spread out. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 558

    The breath of life contained in Bisi and Zizhu is really huge. Under the action of the soft breath of life, the toxin in Sula''s body is gradually forced out by yeyinzhu. Gradually, the gray on her face gradually disappears, and her breathing becomes clear. Along her arm, the blood has been dripping for most of the basin.


    Ye Yinzhu breathed a sigh of relief. If it goes on like this, although the poisonous blood will cause Sula to lose a lot of blood, she can still recover after a certain period of recuperation. Thinking of this, he could not help but let out a sigh of relief. He sincerely appreciated the breath of life in Bisi and Zizhu. Sula, you can''t do anything. Don''t worry. I''ll get you back.


    Half an hour later, ye Yinzhu''s mental power has also recovered a little. This is due to the Shenyuan magic robe. It filters the magic elements in the air into the body by itself, so that ye Yinzhu can recover slowly without training after a lot of consumption. As for the consumption of fighting spirit in the treatment, he can''t care about it.


    After a full half of the basin of poisonous blood flowed, the bright red blood finally appeared, and the black on Sula''s arm all faded away. Ye Yinzhu carefully baptized Sula''s body with the breath of life in Bisi and Zizhu Shenzhen, then gradually relaxed Bisi and took Zizhu Shenzhen down.


    With a long breath, what Sula needs now is rest. With his physical condition, he can always recover after ten days and a half.


    Seeing that Sula is OK, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels a burst of soreness in his whole body. The intense fatigue brought by the previous fighting in the battlefield finally shows signs of attack at this time. After all, he is still a man, not a God. This time, he can successfully kill the other magician. Frankly speaking, there is a certain element of luck in it. If it wasn''t for the weird tactics, the opponent couldn''t be defended. With the number of Buddha''s army and the strength of those dragon cavalry generals, it''s almost impossible for them and Zi to rush into the magic camp.


    What should we do next? Without the magician, under the command of Ancelotti, there will be no problem for the Milan fighters to support for at least three days. After all, although most of the people in the city are new recruits, there are more than 200000 people in addition to the grain and grass supply troops. Even if Froude uses the sea of people tactics, it is not so easy to break through the defense line. What''s more, with each passing day, the situation of the fro people will get worse. They have no food. After the high-intensity war, they have a lot of physical strength. How can they be supplied without food? Even if you kill the mount, you will have to kill it all. Now what the city of sfort needs to do is to hold on until the florians retreat.


    Without the magician, even if the other side has dragon riders, their own side also has east dragon warriors and claw Druids. It''s not that easy for the florians. It seems that I really need to have a rest.


    Just as ye Yinzhu is ready to enter the cultivation state to recover his physical strength, his eyes suddenly solidify, because he clearly finds that on Sula''s left forearm, at the wound that had been solidified before, a black air is beginning to spread.


    Poison, poison of dragon.


    No, how is that possible? Ye Yinzhu jumps up from the ground like a spring. At the first time, she uses Bisi to firmly trap Sula''s arm. At the same time, Zizhu needle stabs down again.


    Why is that? Just now, I have discharged all the toxins! Ye Yinzhu just calmed down and his heart beat violently again. The attack of the toxin also made Sula''s body spasm in a coma state, and her eyebrows showed the color of pain.


    Jasper magic dragon''s poison, even the dragon must tremble for it, how can it be so easy to remove. This jade dragon has no sharp claws, no powerful attack and defense ability, and can become a level 9 Warcraft. It is called the forbidden dragon because of its poison. If the toxin can be completely removed only by the method of life breath detoxification, then it is not worthy of being called poisonous dragon.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face became very ugly. He knew that the same method could not be used again. One is because the effect is not good, another, after the previous detoxification, Sula has lost a lot of blood, she can''t bear the second time.


    What to do, what to do? At this moment, ye Yinzhu has been completely disordered.


    At this moment, suddenly, a not strong magic wave comes from Sula. This kind of magic wave makes Ye Yinzhu feel very friendly. Although the wave is not strong, it represents a special existence.


    With a flash of light, a silver light came out of Sula''s arms, and a silver dragon about three meters long suddenly appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Dad." At the sight of Ye Yinzhu, the three meter long silver dragon suddenly exclaimed in surprise, flapping its far immature wings and pouncing on Ye Yinzhu.


    This sudden appearance of the silver dragon is exactly the silver coin of the original Lord Sura. However, the silver coin seems to have forgotten that it is not the little silver dragon at the beginning. After spending time with Sura, its weight has already reached hundreds of kilograms. However, fortunately, ye Yinzhu, who is called father by it, is superior in strength. Although was startled, but still caught the silver coin that chubby body.


    "Silver, how did you come out?" Seeing the silver coins, ye Yinzhu''s face looked a little better. Although the poison on Sula''s body is still spreading, there are Bisi and Zizhu needle blocking it. For a while, the poison can''t take Sula''s life.Silver coin turned his head and took a sad look at Sula on the bed. Because it was still a young dragon, he didn''t speak very neatly. He said succinctly: "mom is ill, Dad, save mom."


    silver coin has always been called Sula''s mother, and ye Yinzhu used to tease Sula many times because of its name, but at this moment, listening to the call of silver coin, his heart is only sad.


    "It''s dad who can''t save your mom." The painful feeling hovers in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. At this time, he really can''t think of any way to save Sula''s life. How can the poison of the jade magic dragon be removed?


    "Daddy is stupid." The little silver coin jumps out of Ye Yinzhu''s arms, slaps the dragon''s wings and falls in front of the bed. A pair of big bright eyes look at Sula, and the deep incantation sounds in his mouth.


    The silver scale of the silver coin was beautiful. In his mantra, a circle of sacred breath suddenly appeared. Although the magic intensity only reached green, the rich sacred breath made the little guy look more lovely.


    "The magic of light?" Ye Yinzhu moves in his heart and comes forward with surprise.


    A green light shoots from the small claw of the silver coin and directly falls on Sula. Sula''s body is baptized by the light magic that the silver dragon people are good at. With the effect of the light magic, Sula''s painful look on her face is relieved, and the black on her arm seems to fade a little.


    "Yes Ye Yinzhu slaps his forehead fiercely. Light magic claims to purify all negative effects. How can he forget it. Traditional methods of detoxification can''t work. There''s magic. Unfortunately, the magic of silver coins seems to be weak. After the green light, the faded black on Sula''s arm became strong again.


    Silver coin looks at Sula''s arm in disappointment. As Sula''s contract Warcraft, it is connected with Sula''s hard work. Strange to say, Sura''s attribute is dark magic, and silver coin, as a silver dragon, should have been excluded. However, the relationship between silver coin and Sura has always been very close, and there has never been any rejection.


    Silver coin unwilling to recite the curse again, but was stopped by Ye Yinzhu, "silver coin, you are still young. I''ll leave it to my father to save my mother. " Silver doesn''t mean light magic doesn''t work. The green level light magic can''t purify the toxin. What about the forbidden curse level?


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu''s hope rises again in his heart, and he calls out his forgotten name in his mind.


    The light silver purple light began to focus in front of him, and on his forehead, the special symbol representing the silver dragon clan was shining with dazzling brilliance. The light grew stronger and stronger. With a flash of light, there is already one more person in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    Silver hair, purple eyes, slender body almost as high as ye Yinzhu, exaggerated breast and buttocks, and the pair of slender jade legs that human beings can''t have are enough to make any man lead the dream. It''s a pity that ye Yinzhu doesn''t appreciate it at all. Looking at her appearance, I hastened to take the first two steps.


    "From kill, help me, Sula is going to die."


    This is called by Ye Yinzhu. It''s Yinlong Princess lishai. The last time ye Yinzhu and Li Sha were together, they were in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle. At that time, Lisha was poisoned in the first battle. After the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle, ye Yinzhu left alone, and Lisha went back to Yinlong City alone.


    Suddenly, she was called by Ye Yinzhu, and Lisha was startled, because she had never felt Ye Yinzhu''s call as urgent as this time. She thought that something had happened to him. In the process of being called, she was even ready to fight. But who knows, I found myself in a wide room.


    "I thought you had forgotten me." Seeing that ye Yinzhu had nothing to do with his death, he breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he couldn''t help feeling angry. The last time ye Yinzhu left without saying goodbye after the end of the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle, the arrogant princess Yinlong was filled with anger. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 559

    After such a long time, ye Yinzhu never called her, which made her extremely dissatisfied. She has even forgotten that the relationship between herself and ye Yinzhu is nothing but soul attachment.


    "Let''s not talk about that. Come on, get away from killing. Help Sula. She''s poisoned." Eager between, ye Yinzhu also ignore other, a pull from kill hand, pull her to Sula bed.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hand is very hot, even a little hot. Li Shaqiao''s face is slightly red. Feeling the temperature in his palm, his heart beats faster for a moment.


    At the beginning, when Lisha just met Ye Yinzhu, he looked down on him from the bottom of his heart. He was just a human, but his strength was not strong. But later Ye Yinzhu got her soul attachment with her wisdom and strength. Since then, Lisha''s feeling towards Ye Yinzhu has changed. Especially after that, ye Yinzhu''s strength improved rapidly. In a short year, she even reached the point where she could compete with her. What''s more, the proud princess Yinlong was a little more admired.


    In the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle, ye Yinzhu did not hesitate to spend a lot of his fighting spirit to detoxify her, as well as his moving song of falling in love with the city, which has become a lingering thing in Li Sha''s mind. At this moment, goodbye Ye Yinzhu, but Li Sha finds him haggard. Although she is angry in her heart, she doesn''t embarrass Ye Yinzhu at this time. She looks at Sula on the bed.


    Seeing the poison gas on Sula''s hand, he was surprised to kill, "what kind of poison is this? Can''t you get rid of it? " You know, at the beginning, the Dragon arrow that Peijia shot had a strong poison that could damage the dragon. Ye Yinzhu helped her with Bisi and Zizhu needles. In front of her, Sula was poisoned. Couldn''t he do anything about it?


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "it''s the poison of Jasper magic dragon. Before, in the battlefield, Sula was bitten by Jasper magic dragon to save me. Leave to kill, you help her quickly, now also only your bright Department forbids incantation to be able to save her


    Hearing the four words of Jasper magic dragon, Li Sha''s delicate body trembled for a moment and said in horror: "do you mean Jasper magic dragon? God, how did you get into that monster. No wonder, no wonder even your medical skills can''t save her. It''s the poison of Jasper magic dragon. "


    Ye Yinzhu said eagerly: "don''t say more. The poison is spreading very fast. My Bisi and Zizhu needle can only stop it for a while. Use magic as soon as possible."


    Li Sha shook his head. "I''m sorry, Yinzhu. You can prepare for Sula. It''s not that I don''t help you, it''s really because the poison of Jasper magic dragon is too strong. To tell you the truth, not me, even the bright magic of the holy dragon can''t remove the poison of the jade magic dragon. "


    "What?" Ye Yinzhu was surprised. If he left to kill, it was like a bolt from the blue. His whole body trembled.


    "No, it''s impossible. Isn''t light magic supposed to purify all abnormal states? Why can''t you get rid of the poison of the jade magic dragon? "


    Li Sha looked at Ye Yinzhu''s anxious appearance, and his heart couldn''t help softening, "Yinzhu, calm down and listen to me. This jade magic dragon is a taboo of our dragon people. Don''t say it''s you humans, even if it''s our dragon clan, even if it''s a level 9 dragon, it''s going to walk around it. The poison of Jasper magic dragon is a killer for our dragon people, not to mention you human beings. If light magic can remove its poison, why should we call it taboo? But don''t worry. It''s not impossible to save Sula. "


    After hearing Li Sha''s words, ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly brightened, "then tell me quickly, how can you save Sula and detoxify him?"


    Li Sha said: "the so-called Jieling huanxu, the poison of Jasper magic dragon can only be removed by themselves. Only by forcing Jasper magic dragon to suck back the toxin it released can Sula be saved. Where is the jade dragon? With the strength of you and me, be careful, it may not be impossible to grasp it. Your bish is the treasure of nature. It will have a certain restraint effect on it. "


    Just lit up the hope of an instant like being poured a basin of cold water in general, let Jasper magic dragon to drug? The jade dragon was killed by Ye Yinzhu long ago.


    "At that time, Sula was poisoned, and I was almost blinded. I killed the jade magic dragon with one sword. Now I can''t even find the bones." Ye Yinzhu said with difficulty and bitterness.


    Li Sha''s face changed, "did you kill the jade dragon? Then I really can''t help it. However, it''s not your fault. You don''t know that the Jasper magic dragon itself can remove the poison. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s face changed dramatically. "I killed Sula. He was poisoned to save me, but I gave up her hope of survival. I hurt her Tears, uncontrolled down the face, looking at Sula, his mind suddenly fell into a blank. The memory in the brain seems to flow, vaguely, he seems to see the little beggar who stole his ring. See busy in the dormitory, clean up the room, give him a delicious meal figure. Again and again, she was always by her side.


    With a plop, ye Yinzhu fell down in front of Sula''s bed, sobbing: "Sula, no, Sula, you can''t die. You promised me that you would cook for me all my life and be my housekeeper all my life. Have you forgotten? Did you forget? You''ve taken my money. You can''t die. Sula, wake up, wake up. I''ll give you whatever you want as long as you live, Sula... "Hold Sula''s cold hand tightly. On her right ring finger, she still has the ring she gave her. The ring is carefully preserved. There is no dust on the simple pattern, which shows how much Sura values it.


    Li Sha stood aside quietly, her purple eyes gradually turned red. Looking at Ye Yinzhu holding Sula''s hand, she suddenly felt that this guy in front of her was so stupid. Although she doesn''t know the whole process of Sula''s poisoning, from what ye Yinzhu said, she also knows that Sula''s purpose is to save him.


    "Ye Yinzhu, you fool, if I don''t use the bright forbidden spell once, you won''t be reconciled. Look forward to the miracle. " With a hint of bitterness, the deep and lengthy dragon language rings out in Li Sha''s mouth.


    Feeling the violent fluctuation of elements in the air, ye Yinzhu raised his head and stopped the tears in his eyes. Yes, a miracle. Now he can only expect a miracle.


    The silver hair behind Lisha is windless and automatic. Each soft hair is shining with soft luster. The deep purple mixed with milky light is spreading like the ripples on the lake. After a while, it fills the whole room.


    Warm and harmonious energy is constantly pouring into Ye Yinzhu and Sura ''.


    Lisha slowly raised her right hand, and one by one gold symbols came out of her slender fingers. These symbols and the Dragon language she sang seemed to be on the same level. The light gold light circled in the air, slowly revolving around Sura lying on the bed.


    The light elements in the air become more and more rich, so rich that all magic elements except light are discharged out of the room. Ye Yinzhu even feels that this rich light element may become liquid at any time.


    Soft, warm, light brings all kinds of positive effects, and even soothes Ye Yinzhu''s inner pain and all negative emotions. In the shining glory of the golden symbol, no matter Lisha or Sura, they all seem so holy.


    From her voice, ye Yinzhu faintly feels that she seems to be struggling. Obviously, the Silver Dragon Princess has used her best.


    Time is so slow for ye Yinzhu. His breathing has even stopped. Will a miracle happen? His heart was trembling. It''s going to happen. It''s going to happen. He is persuading himself that ye Yinzhu is upset, and he even regrets his recklessness. If you explain to Sula before you leave sfort, he and golden won''t go to the rescue. But it''s too late to say anything now.


    Finally, the last string of notes ended in the difficult singing. In an instant, ye Yinzhu''s eyes had turned into a golden ocean.


    Outside, a huge golden light column with a diameter of more than five meters fell from the sky. The huge golden light simply ignored the roof of the house and directly shrouded Sula on the bed in the room.


    The golden symbols are fully integrated into the golden light, and even the horrible holy breath baptizes Sula''s body.


    Poof, a stream of black smoke came out of Sula''s body. She groaned violently, and the expression on her face suddenly became extremely painful.


    "No, her fighting spirit is the dark devil attribute." There was a scream of death, but before her scream disappeared, a white magic robe had covered Sula.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is anxious, his heart is not in disorder. Before Lisha casts the bright forbidden spell, he has thought of the scene in front of him. Shenyuan magic robe can filter the attributes of all elements, but it will not filter the effect of magic. This is the discovery of Ye Yinzhu''s research these days.


    Can miracles really happen? Ye Yinzhu is praying. But at this time, he suddenly found that the Sura covered under Shenyuan magic robe had changed. Her petite body is expanding. The black hair on his head turned dark blue, and the whole person fell into a strange twisted light.


    The forbidden spell cast by Lisha is the limit of the monotherapy magic of the light system, and even has the effect of life and death. It''s called great purification.


    Bright forbid curse big purification skill, effect, eliminate all abnormal state. This, of course, also includes camouflage


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I''ll see through Sula''s disguise immediately, and Xiao San will keep his word. Brothers, vote your monthly tickets. Maybe it will decide whether Sula''s result is good or not. In the next few days, I will write the chapters very carefully, because I know that this is what readers have been looking forward to. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 560

    Lisha consumes a lot of magic power to cast the bright forbidden curse great purification technique, which is filtered by Ye Yinzhu''s Shenyuan magic robe to give full play to its real purification effect. But when that purification effect appeared, Sura changed.


    The hazy and twisted halo is insignificant in the intense golden light of great purification, but the change of Sula''s body is so real.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting on the back of the wind level nine dragon, kussler''s mood has fallen to the freezing point, and the loss of the magician has undoubtedly reduced the morale of the Buddhist soldiers to the lowest point. The commander-in-chief had to reorganize his army and temporarily stop his attack on sfort.


    At this time, the huge golden light falling from the sky over sfort attracted the attention of all the people on the battlefield.


    Kussler was also well-informed. Seeing the golden light, his angry look suddenly calmed down, and his eyes twinkled with a cold light. "It seems that the death of Jasper dragon is not in vain. Although they didn''t kill the man in white, they even managed to get out the great purification technique. The guy who was bitten should also be very important. Hum, what about great purification? Can great purification remove the poison of Jasper magic dragon? A joke. It''s a joke. Come on, give me an order, and the whole army will fix up an hour. "


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu naturally did not know that kussler was laughing at his great purification skill on the battlefield. With the gradual convergence of the golden light, the twisted light around Sula''s body had quietly dissipated. In front of the scene, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly clenched, his eyes widened, his body completely stiff, only his lips trembled slightly.


    Why? How could that be?


    Sula, who was lying on the bed, disappeared, or became another person.


    Sula''s original height was only more than 1.6 meters, while the height of the person on the bed was about 1.75 meters. She was very symmetrical. Shenyuan magic robe was supported by a round chest. Every part of her body looked so harmonious. Mysterious dark blue hair covered half of her face. With her slim eyebrows and perfect facial contour, every part of her face looks so gorgeous. If it wasn''t for the poisoned little arm exposed outside her magic robe, ye Yinzhu couldn''t believe that she was lying on the bed alone with Sula.


    It''s her. How could it be her? Among all the girls Ye Yinzhu knows, she is the only one with such a beautiful face. In a flash, ye Yinzhu''s brain completely fell into a blank. Deeply imprinted in the heart of the two figures are quickly overlapping.


    Lisha is also dull. Her dullness is not because of Sula''s change, but because of her beauty. Lisha has always been very proud of her appearance. However, seeing Sula on the bed, the proud Silver Dragon Princess feels a sense of shame. This is hardly human beauty. How can human appearance be so perfect.


    Under the effect of great purification, the black color on Sula''s left arm was much lighter, but the stubborn poison still could not be dispelled. Just as Li Sha said, is it so easy to remove the deadly poison that can poison the dragon?


    "Well..." Sula let out a low groan and opened her eyes slowly.


    The dark blue eyes, which had left a strong shock to Ye Yinzhu, appeared in front of him again. But at this time, there was no dead cold in the eyes. The soft dark blue light was like water flowing gently. It found Ye Yinzhu for the first time, as if it was at ease, and a faint smile appeared on its face.


    "Yinzhu, you''re OK. That''s great. Haven''t I died yet?" Sula''s voice sounded weak, but it was very clear.


    The trembling between Ye Yinzhu''s lips began to spread to every corner of his body, "how could it be you? What about Sula? Where''s Sula? Why you? You tell me Fiercely step forward, ye Yinzhu grabs Sula''s shoulder and makes her half sit up.


    Sula''s face showed a trace of pain. At this time, she saw the long dark blue hair hanging on both sides of her face and uttered a low exclamation, "my camouflage..."


    The voice of lishai Qingleng sounded at one side, "Yinzhu called me to help you detoxify. I used the great purification technique, and your disguise was naturally purified. I didn''t expect that you were so beautiful. What''s more, Yinzhu, a fool, has not been able to see through your disguise. He''s such a fool. " In her cold voice, I don''t know why, with a touch of jealousy.


    After a short surprise, Sula calmed down. Her dark blue eyes regained a little more look. She looked at Ye Yinzhu, who was very close to her, and his black eyes, which were full of incredible feelings, sighed, "yes, Yinzhu, Sula is black phoenix, and black phoenix is Sula. Originally, I wanted to keep this secret underground, but I didn''t expect that you would expose it when my life was coming to an end. I lied to you from the beginning. Do you hate me? "


    The beautiful face is still beautiful, but her eyes become so gentle at this time. The black phoenix thought to herself, maybe, this is God''s will. Before I die, I will show my true face and secret in front of him.


    Hate? In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, how can this feeling appear. At this time, his heart seemed to be constantly pulled, all kinds of complex feelings, the chaos in his mind almost made him crazy.In his heart, both Sura and black phoenix occupy a very important position, especially Sura. But at this moment, these two people actually coincide as one, for a time, he really can''t accept this reality.


    "Sula, where''s Sula? You''re pretending to be Sura. Where''s Sura? " Ye Yinzhu said blankly, but he didn''t feel that he grasped the black phoenix''s hands.


    Black phoenix smile, some sad smile, "fool, you are really a fool. No wonder Li shajie said that to you. Although I have been trying to disguise, but deep in my heart, I do not know how many times I hope you can find my disguise. I''m struggling in my heart, but you''re such a fool that you never feel it. Don''t you understand? From the beginning, from the time I stole your wallet, the black phoenix became Sula. I''m Sula, and I''m black phoenix. I''ve been deceiving you all the time, and I dare not let you know my true face, because I''m afraid... "


    "What are you afraid of?" Ye Yinzhu''s voice is shaking, just like his body.


    At this moment, perhaps it was because of the death that Sula put down her scruples and looked deeply into Ye Yinzhu''s black eyes, "because I''m afraid of sinking deeper and deeper, because I''m afraid I love you more..."


    Hum, ye Yinzhu just felt as if his brain had been hit by a huge hammer. In front of his eyes, there was a burst of flowers, and countless chaotic images constantly flashed in his mind.


    The first time we met in rolle City, she was a poor little beggar, but he stole his most important space ring.


    The second time we met, she became her roommate.


    No wonder, no wonder at that time, no matter how intimate their relationship was, she would never wash her body in front of her. That''s because she was a girl!


    How can a boy do such a perfect job with meticulous care and delicious dishes in the dormitory?


    In the first battle of Qin City, at the most critical moment, she confessed that she had stolen her space ring. She gave everything back to herself, but only left the ring. Her cherished look, until now, I can not forget. Has she fallen in love with herself since then?


    I still remember that time I accidentally broke into the bathroom and saw my back. How could Sura get taller? That''s because she was black phoenix. No wonder I feel so familiar when I see black phoenix for the first time. At this time, the complete coincidence of the two figures is enough to explain everything.


    No wonder she doesn''t kill herself when she has absolute advantage. No wonder she will kill her own people at the last moment. That''s what she won''t give up to hurt herself.


    Thinking of this, the thoughts in Ye Yinzhu''s mind are gradually straightened out, and his black eyes have been covered with a layer of water mist before.


    "Sula, why, why did you pay so much for me in silence and never tell me. Why don''t you even show your daughter when you''re matchmaking for yourself? " An inexplicable emotion, like a volcanic eruption, poured out from ye Yinzhu''s heart. The coincidence of the two figures left him too strong stimulation. Uncontrollably, he has held Sula tightly in his arms. Facing the jade magic dragon, Sula stands in front of him without hesitation. The scene is still in front of him. But at this moment, when he knows the truth, her life is constantly passing.


    Leaning in Ye Yinzhu''s warm and trembling arms, Sula''s face is still with a faint smile. Ye Yinzhu''s tears fall on her face, and she doesn''t seem to have any feelings.


    "Don''t cry, fool. Can I tell you a story? The complete story of black phoenix and Sura. Since God let you find out the truth at the last moment, I don''t have to hide it any more. "


    Ye Yinzhu tearful nodded, his throat as if stem what like a word also can''t say. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 561

    "You already know that I am the princess of the landias Empire, but you know how much I don''t want to be this princess! This reputation has not only brought me endless pain, but also humiliation rather than glory. " Eye wave flow, a faint sadness flashed in her eyes, initially appeared in the black phoenix body, that kind of dead indifference seems to come back a bit.


    Holding Sula tightly, as if afraid of her running away, ye Yinzhu sticks his face on her head and listens quietly.


    "Remember? Before the final battle of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons, I told you that my mother was a maid in the palace of landias. According to the rules of the palace, when she reached the age of 22, she could leave the palace and go to the outside world to find someone she liked to marry. Originally, my mother lived a peaceful life according to this track, but she was raped by her father the night before she reached the age of 22 and was about to leave the palace. Since then, my mother''s painful life has just begun. At the beginning, I didn''t lie to you about my life experience as Sula and as black phoenix. I just concealed a part of it and integrated everything my two identities told you. That''s my real life experience. "


    "Sula." Ye Yinzhu''s heart hurts. He has a good memory. He always remembers the story of the silver coin that Sula told him at the beginning. When he thinks of the painful experience that black phoenix said, he can''t imagine that such a tragic experience would appear on Sula alone.


    "My mother still left the palace after being raped by my father, but unfortunately she was pregnant and had twins. Nine months later, she gave birth to me and my brother. But my brother died because he had no money to see a doctor. My mother became disabled in order to buy some fruit and pay homage to my brother. Every day we live a life that is not as good as a slave. When my animal father found me, my mother had died of chronic fatigue, and the only thing left for me was the silver coin. Even when I was starving, I never used it. What about being a princess? I''m afraid all the princesses in the world have never experienced my life like that. Remember Samoye, the brother I killed? Half brother? The royal family is the dirtiest place. Until I was taken away by my teacher, until I castrated Samoye, my painful life was relieved. Yinzhu, do you know who the teacher who took me and castrated Samoye for me? "


    "It''s the Dark Tower Lord Sloan." Ye Yinzhu said in a hoarse voice.


    Sula was a little stunned. "So you have guessed. Yes, that''s right. My teacher is Sloan. One of the seven tower masters of Falan, who is shrouded by countless auras, is a powerful sub God level saint and devil tutor. It was because of the resentment and hatred in my heart that the teacher saved me and accepted me as an apprentice. Since then, I have lived a life like a human being. Although the daily practice is so hard, but I don''t care, I want to revenge, revenge all the people who hurt my mother and me. So I try my best to practice. How can my younger martial sister of the light tower understand this? She grew up in the light, but I was always in the dark


    After a pause, Sula''s weak voice dropped a bit, and her pretty face was covered with a light gray. The poison of Jasper magic dragon in her body had begun to attack, but she had to endure the pain in her body and didn''t show it.


    "After I learned in the dark tower, I returned to landias. Because of my family background, my father did not ignore me, but attached great importance to me. The teacher told me that no matter what, I would not be allowed to take revenge on my father. After all, he is my father. Part of my blood belongs to him. In order to break off the relationship with him forever, I promised him to do three things for him. The first thing he asked was for me to sneak into the Milan Empire and find out the secret of the number of magicians in the Milan empire. "


    At this point, Sula''s face gradually softened and leaned against Ye Yinzhu, "that''s when I applied camouflage to myself and became a little beggar. I met you, the only one who brought me happiness in my life. "


    In fact, the time for her calling has not come yet, but she is very clear that it is meaningless for her to stay. Whatever the reason, she thought it would be better to leave the last time only for the two of them.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally knows how to leave, but his heart at this time has been completely on Sula.


    Sura''s face showed a faint smile. Although the poison wound on her arm was spreading, she was very happy. "Remember? What did I say to you when you gave me gold coins? "


    Ye Yinzhu said softly, "you say, I''m a good man."


    Sula nodded and said, "you remember. I''m telling you the truth. I''ve met all kinds of people, but for the first time I saw a simple fool like you. Some people gave me money because of pity, but none of them gave me as much as you did. I stole your ring, and I don''t even know whether it was to keep a memorial or to sell money. "


    Ye Yinzhu also remembers the original scene, lost the ring, he was very embarrassed at that time, but it was that time that he met Anya.


    "Later, when you came to the college, when you walked into the dormitory, I was really surprised. I thought you found me, but you were stupid, but you didn''t see the change of my look, and you became roommates with me. Do you know when I really like you? "Ye Yinzhu gently shook his head. He didn''t even know that Sula was a woman. How could he know that.


    Sula said with a smile, "it was the first time you gave me all your possessions. You didn''t even think that I would cheat you. You know, growing up, you''re the first person to believe me so much besides mom. Maybe it''s because of that trust and your silly appearance that I like you


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "is it that simple? I thought it was because I was handsome. "


    "Sula chuckled," yummy. Are there few good-looking men? I''ve seen a lot. I like you because you have a pure heart. I never thought that I could use the word purity to describe a man, but after I knew you, I knew that there are still good people in this world. Maybe it''s because my childhood experience is too bumpy. I like you for such a simple reason. It has nothing to do with your excellent appearance and magical piano magic. "


    At that time, I will continue to love you more and more. When I see you and I are in love with each other for a long time, I will understand. You have already become an indispensable part of my life. Because of this, the happiness of being with you is gradually decreasing. "


    "Why?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Sula raised her right hand without poisoning and held Ye Yinzhu''s hand with only four fingers, "because I''m afraid of losing you. I''m afraid you won''t pay any attention to me when you have a woman. Although I know you just treat me as a good brother in your heart, I still can''t help thinking so. I''m afraid that you will be farther and farther away from me. That feeling makes me unable to extricate myself. Even I don''t know why. For a period of time, I have been trapped in extreme contradiction and pain. "


    "Then why don''t you tell me you''re a girl? Do you think I would mind your identity? Sura, it won''t be. It really won''t. Whether you come from Milan or landias, how can I care about your identity? "


    Sula sighed, "because I know I can''t be with you, so I never tell you I''m a daughter. The frustrations I have experienced since I was a child have already made me a very rational person. Being with you is at least just my one-sided love. Although I''m not sure what will happen when you know I''m a girl, at least you may like me. If you know I''m a girl, can we still live in the same dormitory? When you know that I am a girl, if you don''t like me, I will be more painful. On the contrary, even if you like me, when one day I have to leave you, the feeling of life and death, whether you or I, I''m afraid can''t bear. Your heart is simple, I don''t want to hurt you, so


    At this point, Sula''s voice choked, and the tears in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes reappeared. He took Sula''s hand and put it on his face, "so you choose to bear all this by yourself in silence. Sula, you are so stupid. You are so stupid. "


    Sula sighed, "what if I can''t bear it? Even if there is one in ten thousand chance to be with you, I will not give up, but we are really impossible. There are too many barriers between us. Even now, when I say this to you, it is because I am about to leave this world, and my heart is no longer willing to bury these things. Yinzhu, promise me, if you still have some feelings for me, even if it''s brotherhood, forget me when I die. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 562

    "No, no, I won''t let you die. Certainly not. " Ye Yinzhu is shocked. At this time, he finds that Sula''s left arm has turned into a dark color. He quickly presses his hand on Bisi, and recklessly inputs Zizhu''s fighting spirit into it to help her suppress the toxin.


    "Fool, don''t waste your fighting spirit, it''s useless. If the poison of the jade magic dragon could be easily removed, how could I rush to it? To be able to die for you may be the last happiness of my life. Yinzhu, do you know how contradictory I was? I once wanted to tell you my identity as a girl more than once, but I couldn''t say it every time when I said it. Later, I hoped that you might find it, but you simple fool still treated me as a brother. It wasn''t until, until the seven kingdoms and seven dragons, that you saw me for the first time. It''s silly of you to tell me that it''s very kind to look at me. Fool, we''ve been together for so long. Why don''t you feel familiar and kind when you see me again? The second thing I promised my father was to represent randias in the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle. At that time, if I could get the final victory, the third thing would not have to be done for him. However, I didn''t expect that you could defeat me in the end. In fact, in the last battle, although I had reservation, you defeated me with real strength. Although a little lonely, but I''m still happy for you, you finally have a certain self-protection ability, even if landias and Bourbon set up an ambush outside, you will be able to break through the siege with your strength at that time. "


    The battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons, the desert sweeping, several invisible intimacy, facial contact, at this time in retrospect, ye Yinzhu heart can not help but more painful, clearly there are so many flaws, why, why didn''t he go there to think? Even when he found the problem, he was hoodwinked by the black phoenix who claimed to be Sula''s elder martial sister. I''m a fool, a fool.


    "After the end of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle, I didn''t want to see you anymore, because I was afraid, I was afraid that seeing you again would make me never extricate myself. However, when my father told me to do the third thing for him in a year''s time, when Falan was closed, I could not help but went to Qin City. You know, at that time, I didn''t even know why I went to the north. Until the cold sobered me up, I found that I was very close to Qin City. So, I once again like a cheat to convince myself, anyway, there is still a last year, then, let me stay with you for another year. So, I came to you again, and I saw you again, a fool. Cough... "


    In the sound of coughing, the black blood streamed out from the corner of Sula''s mouth. Her eyes became weaker, but her face was still smiling. "Fool, I finally found that there was a way not to return to landias and Falan, that is to die. I wish I could live in your arms rather than go back and live like a walking corpse. This is my happiness, my last happiness. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s body has begun to tremble. This time, it is because of excessive consumption of fighting Qi. Although he desperately inputs fighting Qi into Zizhu Shenzhen and Bisi, he still can''t stop the spread of the toxin. After several times of suppression, this time, the poison attack of Jasper magic dragon was particularly violent. With the spread of the black, Sula''s life is disappearing bit by bit. Her eyes, gradually closed.


    "No, Sula, open your eyes. You can''t sleep. Promise me you can''t sleep." Ye Yinzhu roars with tears. Although Sula''s talk sounds plain, every word and sentence is so affectionate.


    Silent guard in their own side, silently follow their own, all of these, all make ye Yinzhu heart all fuzzy images become clear. He finally found that in his heart, the reason why he has not been able to accept the feelings of the ocean is that there has already been a person hidden there, that is, Sula. Only because Sula was a man in his heart at that time, this special feeling was deeply buried. At this moment, when all the truth comes out, the hidden emotion finally breaks out, and ye Yinzhu finally understands what is in his heart.


    "Yinzhu." Sula reluctantly opened her eyes and looked at the man she loved most in her life. "Can you say a word for me? Even if it''s lying to me. "


    "Sula, I love you, I love you, I love you..." In the hazy eyes, ye Yinzhu cries out in desperation. His heart seems to be in general pain. The violent fluctuation of emotion causes the continuous spasm of the meridians in his body. Wow, he spits out a mouthful of blood.


    Sula looked pitifully at his handsome face, "fool, at last, once, you know what I want to hear most. But I''m worried now. Yinzhu, calm down, OK? You like this, how can I leave at ease? In fact, I know that you will suffer more than I do. Love a person, should be guardian, he has been to death, the pain left to himself. Unfortunately, I can''t do it. "


    A blush appeared on Sula''s beautiful face, her spirit suddenly became better, "Yinzhu, promise me, promise me one thing, I never asked you, promise me, OK?"


    Ye Yinzhu choked speechless, can only desperately nod his head, his fighting spirit has been consumed, no longer any output possible. The energy in the body is constantly reducing. Even the power of life is losing."Yinzhu, promise me, if you really love me and want me to walk more quietly, forget me, when that little beggar never appears."


    "No, no, Sula, you can''t die..." Ye Yinzhu hugged her tightly, spat out a mouthful of blood, dyed the front of Sula''s clothes red.


    Silver Dragon Silver Coin jumped out of the side. It was watching before. At this time, it could clearly feel that its master was going to die. The strong feeling of the passing of life made the contract between them fade. "Mom, mom, don''t die, don''t die..."


    Sula''s hand holding Ye Yinzhu gradually slipped, and the blush on her face gradually turned black. Her eyes did not look at the silver coin. She wanted to leave her last spirit to her favorite man, and even if her soul disappeared, she would imprint his appearance in her memory forever.


    "I''m going, Yinzhu. Will you bury the ring you gave me and the silver coin with me? Forget me. Remember to forget me. " Two lines of tears slide down the two sides, Sula''s hand soft down, vitality almost disappeared in an instant, dead silence, the real dead silence appeared on her beautiful face, her eyes are slowly closing.


    "No -" with a puff, ye Yinzhu kneels down in front of Sula''s bed and hugs Sula''s body tightly. He can''t believe that the true love he just found in his heart is gone, forever.


    "Sula Sula. Please, come to life, Sula, come to life at any cost. Even if it''s my life in exchange for yours. "


    Tears have dried up, ye Yinzhu''s eyes have appeared a faint bloodstain, it is the blood and tears flowing in extreme pain, deep in the heart, the pain he suffered has made him unable to breathe, Sula''s body has gradually become cold, the passage of life makes Ye Yinzhu almost crazy.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, right, the cost of life. Isn''t the original purple already dead? If the use of life transfer, through Bisi can pass her vitality to Sula, maybe she can survive.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu is desperate to wrap Bisi''s head on his arm, and with his just recovered mental strength, he urges the breath of life in his body and quickly passes the vitality to Sula.


    No matter how hard he tried to close her body, he could not bear the life force.


    What to do? What to do, Sula. Ye Yinzhu is flustered. He has never been so flustered as he is now. He hugs Sula''s delicate body tightly. He doesn''t want to put anything down.


    "Sula, you say I forget you, but do you know how difficult it is? You can''t leave me alone. Do you know how much I have to bear? "


    Sula in her arms, with a faint smile on her face, although she has gone, it is her final happiness to die in Ye Yinzhu''s arms. If she was still alive, she would not like to see ye Yinzhu like this. However, how could the intense pain disappear so easily?


    Yes, let Ye Yinzhu forget Sula. How difficult it was. They didn''t fall in love at first sight, but the accumulation of countless feelings sublimated in an instant. The shock of surprise, joy, loss and pain, even ye Yinzhu, a strong purple man, couldn''t bear it. His inner suffering has reached the peak.


    --------------------------


    the refining conference will be held as usual at 12:05 tomorrow evening. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 563

    You can rest assured that Xiao San won''t write the first female owner into a tragedy. He promised to decrypt your identity. Now it''s just the end of the month for the marriage between Sura and Yinzhu. Let''s smash the monthly ticket violently. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 564

    Sula''s body became colder and colder, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes also became colder. The little silver coin stood there, looking at Sula in Ye Yinzhu''s arms. He didn''t even dare to make a sound to disturb Ye Yinzhu.


    Holding Sula, ye Yinzhu stands up slowly, "Buddha." The two words squeezed out of his teeth made the temperature in the whole room drop to freezing point instantly. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes didn''t know when they had turned dark red. Whether they were white eyes or black eyes, they had all turned into the same color. A terrible breath was spreading from him.


    "Silly boy, don''t stop. If you demonize, you can''t really save the girl''s life. "


    The sudden sound just like a slap in the face awakens Ye Yinzhu from the extreme pain. He is stunned for a moment and subconsciously looks at the ring on his right hand.


    The black fog floated out and condensed in front of Ye Yinzhu. "Originally, my old man was sleeping well, but you had such a big problem. If I came out a little later, once you were demonized, the consequences would be unimaginable. You son of a bitch. "


    Seeing the black fog, ye Yinzhu seemed to see the straw. The dark red in his eyes disappeared a little. He held Sula and fell down on his knees in front of the black fog. "Teacher, please, help Sula. No matter what the cost, I will. Sula, she has... "


    A faint black air stream floated out of the black fog and poured into Sula''s body along her mouth and nose. "Don''t worry, she''s just in a state of suspended animation. If you toss and toss again, it may be true death. Do you think people from dark tower are so easy to die? All in all, she''s also my grandson, and I''ll give you a hand. "


    Ye Yinzhu is very happy. Listening to Phil Jackson''s meaning, he obviously has a chance to save Sula. He quickly and carefully puts Sula''s body back on the bed.


    Phil Jackson has been in deep sleep since he helped Ye Yinzhu exert the power of dead wood dragon chant with his soul last time. If ye Yinzhu hadn''t suddenly had a big problem, he would not wake up even now.


    "The poison of Jasper magic dragon is really overbearing." Phil Jackson sighed. The black air that had previously poured into Sula''s body broke away from Sula''s body again. It also brought out a faint purple black air stream and directly threw it into the basin with dirty blood.


    Sula''s skin was white again, and the darkness seemed to have completely disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu was overjoyed, "teacher, is that ok? Sula, is she all right


    Phil Jackson said: "it''s not so easy. You think poisonous dragons are so easy to deal with. You don''t know if you are lucky or not. You can meet two poisonous dragons one after another. What I''m doing now is to help her stabilize the poison wound for the time being. But it''s only a way to cure the symptoms, not the root cause. Moreover, her body has entered a state of suspended animation, and there is no Jasper magic dragon to take drugs. It''s very difficult to detoxify, and a special method must be used. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked: "what method? Teacher, what can I do? "


    Phil Jackson said: "you are the key to detoxifying her. Remember, before you worshipped me as your teacher, I helped you kill a jade magic dragon and ate its crystal nucleus. In fact, this girl is really stupid, if that jade magic dragon bite you, the problem is easy to solve. You''ve eaten the crystal nucleus of Jasper magic dragon. It has a strong resistance to the poison of poisonous dragon. You can recover by bloodletting. But the girl can''t. She has Phoenix blood. Nevertheless, she can''t resist the power of the poisonous dragon. Now there is only one way to save her, that is to use your body, which has eaten poisonous dragon crystal nucleus, as a guide to refine the poison in her in a special way. "


    The dark red color in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes was eliminated at this time, but his physical condition was very bad, and he almost entered the demonized state, which made him weaker.


    Phil Jackson said, "give me your Phoenix plume. Stupid boy, do you forget that Phoenix plume has a special ability, Nirvana rebirth. This child is phoenix physique. No one is more suitable for absorbing the energy in the Phoenix plume than her. "


    Yes! Ye Yinzhu slaps his head hard. How can he forget the Phoenix plume? The Phoenix plume has the ability of resurrection. Is it possible to save Sula with this ability?


    Thinking of this, he finally relaxed a little and quickly took the Phoenix plume out of his Xumi ring. There was an expression of relief on his face.


    Phil Jackson said in a deep voice: "don''t be happy too soon. Although the Phoenix plume is precious, I just said that the key to detoxification lies in you. Don''t think that Phoenix plume can save her life. Although the Phoenix plume can revive her, the poison of the poisonous dragon will not disappear. The hegemony of the poison lies in it. Even if she revives, she will only suffer the persecution of the poisonous dragon again. Therefore, when the Phoenix plume is the guide and the girl is reborn from nirvana, you must immediately rely on the divine power contained in the Phoenix plume to urge the resistance attached to the crystal nucleus of the Jasper magic dragon in your body, so as to completely remove the toxin. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "teacher, please tell me what I want to do. I will listen to you in everything."


    Phil Jackson said: "what you have to do now is to recover your strength first. How can you save her if you overdraw so badly? Time can not be too long, you now start to calm down to practice, only one hour, as far as possible to restore physical strength, don''t mind mental strength, just restore physical strength. Before you wake up, I''ll take the initial steps and start detoxification as soon as you wake up. "With a promise, ye Yinzhu quickly sits on the ground with his knees crossed. He doesn''t know whether it''s because he''s too tired or because he has something in mind. Soon, he enters a state of cultivation. The whole body of the recovery of their physical strength.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu in the state of cultivation, Phil Jackson sighed, "these two children! Young people, it is inevitable that they will experience love. In this case, let me complete you. Unfortunately, I''m afraid this girl will have to go through some disaster. However, with this opportunity, she must be able to go more smoothly in the future. "


    Under the action of huge spiritual power, Phoenix plume slowly floats into the air, and a strong soul power is wielded. The small silver coin next to it falls into a deep sleep and is sent back to the silver dragon scale in Sula''s arms by Phil Jackson.


    The Phoenix plume exudes a burning smell, and the six meter long plume releases huge energy of darkness and fire.


    A faint black fog, winding up like silk thread, has wrapped the feather in a layer in the blink of an eye. With a faint light shining, the six meter long Phoenix plume began to melt gradually and was refined by Phil Jackson''s huge soul fire. Drops of dark red liquid fell from the sky and fell right into Sula''s mouth.


    Every drop of dark red liquid into Sula''s body, she will flow through a dark red halo, looks very magical.


    Only a few people know that Phoenix plume, as the most important part of Phoenix body, can be used in this way. Phoenix itself is a kind of existence close to pure energy, especially black phoenix. But what if you know?


    The body of the Phoenix is condensed by energy. No matter how solidified it is, no matter whether it is knocked or burned with fire, it is impossible to bring any damage to the Phoenix plume. Only a super master like Phil Jackson, with his huge soul fire, can really refine the Phoenix plume.


    At this time, what he brought to Sula was not the power of Phoenix plume''s resurrection, but the seed of nirvana. Although the randias royal family has the blood of the black phoenix, their blood is too thin, so that they are not very different from human beings. Death means death, while the real Phoenix has the title of immortality. That is because nirvana, no matter how many injuries they suffer, can regain life as long as they go through nirvana.


    Of course, Nirvana is not absolute. For example, the poison of the dragon in front of us can not be solved by nirvana, and there is also the trauma of the soul. Nirvana rebirth can only maintain immortality, but it can not maintain the soul forever.


    With drops of dark red liquid from Phoenix plume flowing into Sula''s mouth, the silent blood of Phoenix in her body began to change gradually, with circles of dark red halo. At this time, her skin had a layer of exquisite Phoenix magic lines.


    "Artwork, it''s a perfect artwork," Phil Jackson said. Sloan has a vision. In my opinion, he may have to wait for the girl''s Phoenix blood to really wake up before picking her red pill. Although the girl''s blood is thinner, it is the purest blood of the black phoenix royal family. Unexpectedly, there is such a special existence in this world that surpasses the blood of the sacred dragon. I''m afraid that only the legendary Dragon God blood can compare with her. But this time, I''m afraid it will be cheaper for my precious apprentice. Hey, hey. "


    Falling into a deep sleep, ye Yinzhu is at a loss. This disrespectful teacher has arranged a special detoxification method for himself.


    The thin blood of the black phoenix becomes more and more intense under the effect of the Phoenix plume refined by the soul fire. A light black flame gradually lights up between Sula''s eyebrows. Her skin becomes fairer all over her body, but the magic lines on her body become more obvious. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 565

    "Have the statistics come out yet?" Cussler sank. His mental state is not as good as that of Ancelotti. His hair is in a mess. His exquisite armor is damaged in many places. The biggest scar was cut by master Mei zongzongzongzong with one sword. If his armor is not solid enough and his fighting spirit is strong enough, that sword can cut him in two.


    "Come out. My lord marshal. " The clerk''s voice trembled.


    "Go ahead. I can hold it Kussler''s voice was completely hoarse. Many days of fighting, constant fatigue and pressure make the old man''s vitality is constantly weakening.


    "During the five days of the war, our army kept on attacking the city of sfort for almost 120 hours. Although it also brought great losses to the enemy, we suffered even more. A total of 14 legions of serial number completely disappeared, the wizard Legion completely annihilated. There are less than 700 members left in the Red Guard. In addition to you, four of the ten dragon riders are dead and three are seriously injured. Only three of them are still fighting


    Every number was so shocking that kussler''s hand would tremble every time the clerk said a word.


    "Give me the exact number of casualties."


    "Yes. Our army, including the magicians, participated in this battle with a total of 450000 troops, with 178000 dead, 14000 seriously injured and 96000 lightly injured. More than 100000 horses were lost as food. The Legion of magicians has been destroyed, and less than half of the blood magicians are left. The remaining combat power is less than half of the original. The loss of siege equipment is countless. " The clerk said this almost with clenched teeth. In five days, just five days, there has been such a huge loss. We can see how thrilling the battle is.


    In the case of wrecking the boat, the florians did not retreat, they launched a wave after wave of attacks, but until now, they still failed to attack the city.


    Ortega, chief of the general staff of the Floo army, said excitedly: "marshal, what should we do now? We can''t go on like this. Our army has no supplies. There is not enough food. Although the soldiers can eat the mounts, the dragon training and the rest of the heavy cavalry mounts do not have enough food, so it is difficult for them to exert their combat effectiveness. What''s more, in addition to the death of our army, there are also many wounded, but we have no medicine. If it goes on like this, within two days, there will be a large number of non combat casualties. Marshal, you have to make a decision early. "


    Kussler jerked out his sword and pointed to the front, "food and grass are in the city of sfort, medicine is also in the city of sfort. At this time, our army has suffered heavy casualties. If we still can''t break the city, it will be a complete defeat in strategy and will no longer pose a threat to Milan in the East. I think every general in this room knows what it means to us fro once Milan resist the attack of landias. As for landias, we are only available tools. We are far less allies than Bourbon. No one will come to save us. For the sake of fro''s future, we cannot retreat from this war. The blood of the soldiers has dyed the earth red. Let''s launch a final attack. If we don''t succeed, we will be benevolent. "


    Kussler''s voice became loud again. However, after five days of war, no one of his generals could maintain the same strong fighting spirit as him. The flea army, with less than 200000 combat power remaining, finally launched their last charge.


    Ancelotti''s waist is straight, he''s tired, but he''s mentally excited. Even he did not expect to lead such a weak army to this time.


    Five days later, he watched one Milan soldier after another fall down beside him, but in front of them, more enemies fell down. How could the loss of Milan Oriental Legion be smaller than that of fro? Now, at least half of the garrison on the top of the city comes from the logistic supply troops brought by golden.


    Milan Oriental Legion''s regular army, died more than 80000, the rest of the people are almost not injured. The logistics supply of those 100000 people has been divided into several batches and put into the battlefield as rotation.


    The biggest advantage of sfort city lies in the supply. They have enough supplies, whether it''s food or medicine, let alone five days, even five months.


    The dead soldiers left forever, but Ancelotti knew that after this battle, as long as the wounded soldiers stood up again, they were veterans with enough fighting experience. The Oriental army is no longer a weak force.


    "Brother Ancelotti, the first soldiers of my logistics are coming up again. After more than half a day''s rest, they are in good condition now. We are about to successfully defend them. The morale of the soldiers is very high. " Golden came to Ancelotti with some excitement. After this battle between life and death, the relationship between everyone has become a lot closer.


    Ancelotti nodded with a smile. "That''s great, brother king. How long can this froese last?"


    Golden sneered and said: "although I don''t know much about military, I can see from the number of cavalry of the other side that their logistics supply has reached the last moment. Without supplies, I believe they can only hold on for another three days at most. I really don''t know how Yinzhu can cut off the logistics supply line of the whole Buddhist army. "Ancelotti was surprised. "What? Brother Jin, do you mean that Marshal Ye cut off the logistics supply of the fro people


    Golden sighed, "although I don''t know how many people have come to Qin City this time, you can see that all Qin cities belong to are strong. You''d better ask Marshal Ye about the specific situation later, and I don''t have much to say. Look, the florians are coming up again. It seems that they still don''t give up


    Yes, just as gold said, the army of Froude launched another charge, and it was also the last large-scale charge led by the commander of Froude kussler.


    The siege equipment of the flo army has been destroyed. A lot of broken garbage is piling up in front of sfort. The army of Buddha rushed forward and divided two legions to clean up the rubbish. The blood mages immediately after them began to perform their bloodthirsty magic. After five days of fierce fighting, the state of these blood mages has obviously dropped a lot, and the blood fog they released is not as thick as it was at first.


    Kussler and the three remaining dragon riders will fly in mid air, holding a dragon gun and stepping down the wind. The dragon will roar and hurl one wind magic after another to the city.


    The Milan soldiers have long been used to the attack of the froese. Seeing the other side attack again, the Milan soldiers at the head of the city immediately took action. Archers, spearmen, catapults and all defense weapons were put into the battle at the first time. With sufficient logistics and rotation rest system, the mental state of the Milan soldiers at the head of the city is much better than that of the Florida soldiers.


    Two hundred angry roars sounded at the same time. Almost at the same time, the roaring magic of two hundred Druids with sharp claws had played up the whole city of Milan soldiers.


    Flying arrows, throwing stones, like rain. The biggest advantage of the city of sfort is that the logistics supply is extremely sufficient. Although five days have passed, there are still plenty of arrows and throwing stones in the city. This is inseparable from the golden 100000 logistic supply troops. Most of the weapons and equipment transported from the logistics supply center of Florida to Dongfeng city were sent to Qin City, and the rest were brought here by golden.


    Therefore, the supply of weapons in the whole city of sfort is extremely complete, coupled with sufficient food and grass, so that the soldiers can always maintain high morale.


    Every day, the morale of the Flemish army will drop a little, and the confidence of the Milan soldiers who successfully guarded the city will also increase a little. Five days later, the morale of the two sides has already changed.


    At this time of Milan soldiers, who remember that he is a recruit? How about the elite army of Florida? In their eyes is not so terrible, at least after five days, they still do not have the ability to break the city.


    At the same time, two tall figures are sitting in a room less than 20 meters away from the city wall. It''s Ming and purple.


    In the first day of the battle, Ming destroyed a lot of enemies and consumed a lot of energy by virtue of his extremely strong sub God level strength.


    The situation of Zi was similar to that of him. He used a whirlwind laser chopping to exhaust all his strength. Therefore, in the previous five days of fighting, they did not become a part of the fighting any more. They just rested here quietly.


    Although Ming''s consumption is large, it is better than that of Zibei. Five days later, the energy in his body has finally returned to normal. Slowly opened his eyes, Ming opened his arms, stretched his body hard, and his bones burst out like firecrackers.


    He could hear the shouting and killing outside very clearly, reaching the level of sub God. No matter what kind of sense, it was much stronger than ordinary people. Without hesitation, Ming stood up, took a look at purple, who was still in the state of cultivation, and walked out of the room slowly towards the city. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 566

    In the air, kussler coldly looked at the fighting below, and the Milanese became stronger than at the beginning. Although the army of the Buddha launched waves of attacks like tides, no matter the low-level magic, arrows and stones flying out of the city, they all brought huge casualties to the army of the Buddha. A corpse constantly appeared and a life gradually left. These are the sons of fro. Seeing this scene with his own eyes made kussler''s heart hurt like a knife. But what can he do? If we can''t win the battle in front of us, we will only hit fro more severely.


    "Ready, let''s invite Milan''s character to have a taste of the forbidden charm. I don''t believe that the magicians in Milan still have the ability to block


    It''s not the first time the forbidden curse has appeared on the battlefield of this campaign. For example, Ming raised the ground, purple whirlwind laser chop and ye Yinzhu''s nihilistic blade, all of them are at the level of forbidden curse.


    On the other side of the kingdom of Buddha, the only one who can really cast the forbidden curse is the Purple Star Dragon riding general, marshal kussler of Buddha. Of course, it was not he who started the forbidden curse, but the elder of Fenglong city.


    After many days of fighting, the physical strength consumption of wind dragons is undoubtedly huge. Therefore, the power of kussler riding a single dragon is not enough to launch a forbidden curse. After all, the wind dragon is not a superior dragon. Even the elder level, the silver dragon like Lisha can not launch the forbidden curse easily. However, there are three other wind dragons here, and their participation also makes the difficulty a reality.


    The deep dragon language rang out in mid air. This place was beyond the reach of both magicians and archers in the city of sfort.


    Four dragons sing at the same time, which makes the wind elements in the air become condensed. The condensation of wind elements is different from other magic elements. They are constantly appearing in a hovering state. The magician or dragon is the core of these hovering wind elements. In the hovering, they can use the power of these wind elements and their own energy to produce powerful magic.


    The wind in the air is becoming more and more violent. What kussler wants to perform is one of the most powerful large-scale magic bans in the wind system. With the simultaneous power of four wind dragons, they can complete this terrible magic. At that time, nine huge tornadoes will appear in the city of sfort, which is enough to sweep all the fortifications of the hurricane will bring devastating disaster to the Milanese.


    This is not the first time for kussler to launch the forbidden curse, and it is precisely because of the forbidden curse he launched that the magicians of the Oriental Legion suffered a heavy loss. After the first battle, there were more than 200 magicians left in the city, but without the help of Ye Yinzhu, Zi and Ming, each time kussler launched the forbidden curse, he had to rely on the magic shield launched by these magicians. Although they successfully resisted the power of the forbidden curse several times, their magic power was exhausted in front of the terrible power of the forbidden curse, and the overdrawn magicians left the world one by one.


    However, they also use their own strength to minimize the power of the forbidden incantation. Otherwise, if a forbidden incantation comes to the naked city of sfort, it will cause thousands of casualties. Most importantly, the forbidden incantation is likely to damage the city wall. At that time, the eastern Legion will really have no strength to resist the army of Buddha.


    The last time kussler cast the forbidden spell was two days ago. After two days'' rest, his riding partner had accumulated his magic power to a certain extent. At this time, with the help of the other three wind dragons, he immediately raised his magic power to the limit, making the power of this large-scale forbidden spell reach its peak.


    With the increasing hurricane in the air, the Milan generals at the head of the city naturally saw it. Ancelotti''s face changed greatly. Of course, he knew what kind of state his magicians were in. As one of the biggest attack outputs in this battle, all the remaining 80 or so magicians are deeply tired. When the forbidden curse comes again, what power can they use to stop it? The remaining 80 magicians will not be spared no matter whether they can resist the forbidden curse again.


    "It seems a little far away." In the middle of Ancelotti''s heart, a low voice rang out in his ear when he was thinking about whether to let the magicians launch the final defense.


    When Ancelotti looked sideways, he was surprised to find that the giant, who is three meters tall, didn''t know when he had arrived at the city. Although five days have passed, five days ago, the scene of the mountain giant minali''s top three armies, with the strength of his arms, blocking the enemy has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of the Milan soldiers. Seeing his appearance, the city was cheered.


    In their eyes, Ming is almost the existence of God.


    Ancelotti has noticed the increasing hurricane in the air, and Ming nature, who has just recovered, has also seen it. With the strength of his beast, it can be seen that this soldier has a large-scale wind system forbidden curse. What he said was a bit far away, for his own lightning attack.


    In order to control the whole situation and get out of the attack range of all Milan''s attack means, kussler and his dragon riders are at an altitude of 1000 meters. Although Ming''s one eyed thunder is powerful, it is still a little far away."Mr. Ming, have you recovered?" Although Ancelotti knows that Ming is a subordinate of Ye Yinzhu, he doesn''t dare to neglect him. He comes to Ming''s side and asks respectfully.


    With a simple and honest smile, Ming nodded and said, "my body is OK. Is the marshal worried about the reptiles in the sky? Don''t worry. Leave it to me. "


    As he said this, the light in Ming''s eyes suddenly became stronger, and his two eyes gradually merged into one eye, and his one eye was restored. Then he raised his hand and gently wiped it, and suddenly there was something in his hand.


    It was a pointed hammer. It didn''t look strange. There was a light lightning light on it. The burst energy wave seemed to be suppressed by some kind of force.


    For Ming''s big hand, such a short handled hammer is like a toy in his hand. He gently weighs it, and then looks up at the wind attribute curse that is constantly condensing in the air in the distance. Ming laughs coldly, "I haven''t let this guy attack for a long time. I''ll give you these reptiles for the first time. "


    "Drink -" Ming Meng roared, and the surrounding Milan soldiers were shocked to be temporarily deaf almost in an instant. Then, they clearly saw that Ming''s body turned blue and purple in an instant, and the huge power of lightning converged towards his right hand with unparalleled speed.


    Looking up, it is clear that the only eye has completely turned into a blue color. It is not a blue like water waves, but a blue condensed by countless lightning forces.


    "Wind, storm, hammer." With the four words of drinking, each word export, Ming hand that small short soldier hammer lightning light will be strong, when the last word read out, he raised his hand fiercely, short soldier hammer with distorted light, with a huge power of lightning burst, into a virtual shadow toward the air.


    How can the weapons that can be used by Ming such a beast be ordinary. It''s the hammer of Thor, which is known as the strongest artifact. Although the hammer of Thor is only half of it, just think about the strong defense of Thor''s hammer fortress to know how powerful this artifact is.


    It''s also the hammer of Thor. This handle in Ming''s hand is not much different from the one possessed by the orc Thor tribe in power. However, with a special magic array, the stronghold of Raytheon''s hammer creates a forbidden magic field there with Raytheon''s hammer as the core. Although Ming didn''t have the support of magic array, the sharp headed Thor hammer he used was always warm in his one eye.


    You know, the mountain giant is known as the son of Thor. The advantages of the thunder element in his one eye are unparalleled for the hammer of Thor.


    Therefore, the special attack of thunder hammer launched by Ming Dynasty on storm hammer will never be worse than the power of storm hammer launched by thunder hammer tribe with magic array.


    Kussler felt more and more huge wind around him, and he was a little more proud. His judgment of the Milan magician was not wrong at all. He firmly believed that it was almost impossible for the Milanese to resist the large-scale curse of all-out attack.


    As long as you can enter the city, open the gate. Then the war can be over. Although the loss of the army is heavy, as long as it has a strategic advantage, there is still room for recovery.


    At this time, kussler suddenly had a strange feeling. He found that the whole space seemed to be distorted, and a special breath came from below. When he looked down, he just saw the dazzling lightning light on the wall of sfort.


    Naturally, kussler would not know that it was the lightning energy caused by the mountain giant, but with the strength and eyesight of the purple star dragon, kussler could see how powerful it was.


    "No, stop the spell." Shocked, he immediately passed the message to his Warcraft partner. It''s a pity that it''s easy to stop after the forbidden incantation begins? Especially the Dragon language magic. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 567

    Four wind dragons, their chanting mantra has no chance to stop, the next moment, a group of incomparably surging thunder and lightning power rushed up in an instant.


    After showing his one eye, his eyesight could not be compared with that of the elves. He could naturally see who was the core of the forbidden curse. Therefore, the poor elder of the wind family became the target of the storm hammer.


    Boom, the roar is not so strong, but almost in a flash, the majestic wind dragon elder, the grand nine level dragon, has become burnt black.


    The Dragon language magic interrupts forcefully, the strong shock and the power of thunder and lightning, under the full power of the totem of the Thor tribe and the mountain giant, the power burst out is almost close to the super artifact. There is no suspense. With such a simple hammer, the body of the nine level dragon has become fly ash.


    Kussler''s reaction is not bad, suddenly felt a strong crisis, he immediately jumped up from his Mount Dragon, but his action is still a little slow. A strong paralysis instantly spread all over the body, followed by a dizzy brain, you don''t know anything.


    After all, the strength of the purple level strong is good. Most of the power of the storm hammer is blocked by the level 9 wind dragon elder. What kussler bears is only the aftereffect. But it is this afterwave, or still will he shock fainted in the past. The most powerful artifact has the same power.


    At the same time, three other wind-driven dragons were affected. As a level 8 giant dragon, the strong lightning afterwave swept them and the body of their dragon riders for the first time. Almost like kussler, they fell into a coma at the same time.


    The Vertigo effect of Thor''s hammer is much slower and more powerful than the spear throwing of the tree demon Druid. Not to mention the frontal attack, even the aftershock of the outbreak can still make so many strong people suffer at the same time, which shows that it is powerful.


    Three dragons with their dragon riders and kussler will fall to the ground at the same time. But the sharp hammer of Thor seemed to be pulled by a special thread and returned to Ming''s hands.


    However, kussler and others are lucky. After all, the dragon''s magic resistance ability is much stronger than that of human beings, and they bear the aftereffects of the storm hammer. Therefore, when the three giant dragons fall half way, they will wake up and feel the strong gravity, and the three wind dragons are shocked. Hasten to their own wind energy properties to the limit, wings wide, as far as possible to offset the impact of the fall.


    However, the weight of the dragon is too big, and with the Armed Dragon cavalry, it is not easy to slow down such a huge momentum. Especially kussler''s falling body accidentally hit a giant wind dragon.


    The sound of broken bones clearly came from the roots of the wings of the three wind dragons. When the three wind dragons were forced to bear the pain and brought a total of four Dragon riders to the ground, their wings had broken from the roots. This kind of injury is also very serious for the dragon people. After the injured dragon cavalry generals in front of them, the florians finally lost all their dragon cavalry generals.


    When kussler wakes up, he suddenly finds that it''s so beautiful to be alive. Although he didn''t fall to the ground and was picked up by the dragon, the shock of his body and the aftereffects of Raytheon''s hammer all put a great load on his already extremely tired body.


    The battle on the side of the city of sfort was still fierce, but at this moment, I don''t know why, the marshal of fro couldn''t get up any more.


    He knew that there was no chance for him in this war. The moment when the last forbidden spell was interrupted, it was doomed that Froude lost his last chance to enter Milan.


    Up to now, there has been no information about the logistics supply, let alone the materials, and even no information has been sent. Even the 50000 troops that I sent to take care of are still unknown. 500000 troops, when I brought them out, it was 500000 troops. But now? How much is left?


    In the face of Milan Oriental legion, such a weak army, but what has he done? Failure, failure, or failure. Even kussler himself didn''t understand why this battle was like this.


    At the beginning, when he was appointed as the Grand Marshal of the whole army in Florence, the capital of Florida, he was very high spirited. The red guards, the blood mages, the heavy cavalry, the national concentration of battle mages, and the iron and steel torrent composed of a whole army of 500000. This army, which was built with the strength of the whole country, did not benefit fro at all.


    Kussler''s heart has been a little dead, and he can''t even feel angry when he looks at the Flemish soldiers who are still charging.


    When Ming left the room of cultivation, there was only purple left in the room. Although the consumption of purple was not much greater than Ming, his own strength was one level lower than Ming. Sub God level and purple level are not the same level after all. Therefore, his rest naturally needs more time.


    At this time, suddenly, purple burst out a dazzling luster, he suddenly opened his eyes, eyes full of surprise. All over his body, purple magic lines constantly appear. Without his own urging, his human body has become transparent Amethyst. Layers of Amethyst magic fog continuously exude from his body. The huge energy fluctuation makes purple feel the return of force clearly every time.What''s going on? Originally, it was a long time before Zizi could return to the peak state, but at this time, he clearly felt that the energy from his blood and soul almost restored his lost energy in an instant. It''s hard for him to understand what happened. But the energy in the body is still constantly sublimating.


    The awakening of Amethyst blood will bring more powerful power every time. With the appearance of huge power, purple''s muscles and meridians are constantly expanding, and dazzling purple light bursts out from his body. He has already reached the peak of level 9. With the support of this huge energy, he finally launched a fierce campaign towards his ultimate goal It''s a shock.


    Suddenly, Zi understood, he understood why there was such a huge power. He thought of his partner, his brother.


    Yes, it''s Yinzhu. It must be Yinzhu. It is only when his power suddenly rises to another level that he can bring me such great benefits through the equal life contract.


    Yinzhu, what have you done? How can it bring me so much energy! But I have always given you more energy than I wanted to give you when I signed the contract.


    Yes, Zi''s guess is right. His source of strength at this time is Ye Yinzhu. At the same time, he is not the only one who gets this huge energy, but also the flash and thunder hidden in Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    That dark red cocoon, rendering the spring and warmth of the cocoon, finally stopped flashing light, everything, in silence into one. The cocoon had turned into a solid layer, looking as soft as silk. With the sound of even breathing coming from inside, the dark red cocoon gently moves, as if the heart is beating.


    The sound of the gong sounded on the battlefield, and Froude finally sounded the prelude to the retreat. The Flemish army retreated as fast as they did when they charged, leaving only corpses almost all over the battlefield.


    Kussler had no other choice. When his low and hoarse voice announced the withdrawal of camp, the whole military operation in Florida was completely over. A lot of attrition has made it extremely difficult for the florians to attack again.


    Kussler''s choice is undoubtedly the most correct. If we don''t retreat at this time, even if the Flemish want to retreat again, they will lose their physical strength when the mount meat is exhausted.


    Leaving behind 200000 bodies, the fronds left. All that was left was a strong smell of blood and a large number of corpses.


    Naturally, Ancelotti will not pursue. When the spies return and announce the real retreat of the florians, the city of sfort suddenly becomes a sea of joy. ,


    win, Milan win, the Oriental Legion win, and the florians finally withdraw. The biggest threat for Milan is to leave the battlefield after all. This joy is almost indescribable. Although the soldiers'' bodies are extremely tired, at this moment, their spirits have reached the climax of excitement.


    Long live Milan, long live the Oriental legion, long live Marshal Ye. Innumerable shouts continued to ring through the city.


    This war of attack and defense, this fierce battle, is not just the relationship between Milan and Florida. It also destroys the original one-sided war situation and turns the balance of victory from tilting to balancing. Milan Empire, under the extremely unfavorable situation, finally regained a little initiative.


    Ancelotti immediately issued an order to send a large number of explorers to follow the army of fro, and pay attention to their movements at any time, so as to prevent the fro people from killing a rifle. At the same time, almost all the living forces in the city were sent to bury the bodies outside the city. Fortunately, it''s winter. Otherwise, once so many corpses decay, it is likely to bring plague disaster to sfort city.


    ---------------------


    at the end of the month, VIP tickets and recommendation tickets of friends who like Xiaosan''s works are all smashed at me, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 568

    "What? Is Sura the black phoenix The surprise in purple heart is no less than ye Yinzhu. Through Ye Yinzhu''s memory, he also understood why Ye Yinzhu''s strength was greatly improved again in a short time.


    "Yinzhu, what do you want to do? To find her? " Purple deep voice asks a way.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes were a little dazed, and he turned to look at Ming, "brother Ming, what''s the situation on the battlefield?"


    Ming didn''t know what Zi and ye Yinzhu were talking about, so he said with a smile, "don''t worry, Buddha has retired. This time, the losses of both sides are not small. Fro is bigger. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for them to launch such an offensive again. "


    Ye Yinzhu calms down a little when he hears that fro has retired. At this time, his heart is filled with Sula''s figure, but he knows that he can''t leave at all at this time. The threat of the city of sfort has been lifted for the time being, but the war between Milan and fro is far from over. He also has a large number of friends from the city of Qin in fro, and they are still alive I''m waiting for myself to head.


    Sula, where on earth have you been? Why are you leaving? Can''t you feel my love for you?


    Struggling with the pain in his heart, ye Yinzhu turns around and walks slowly towards the direction when he comes.


    Ming just wanted to catch up, but was stopped by purple, "let him be quiet. He needs to calm down now. " Zi knows that no one can help Yinzhu in emotional matters. Only he can think clearly.


    Returning to the hut that will never be forgotten, ye Yinzhu closes the door because he is afraid that the smell of Sula will spread faster. Sitting quietly on the bed, the residual breath of him and Sula still exists. Just sitting there, he slowly straightens out his confused thoughts.


    Close your eyes, mental power and fighting spirit work at the same time, fighting spirit works in the body, and mental power controls the absorption of magic power. Through Shenyuan magic robe, the surrounding energy breath is absorbed into the body.


    In the state of cultivation, the heart is the most static, feeling the change of his body, ye Yinzhu gradually entered a state of calmness.


    He didn''t do this to practice, but to make his heart completely calm down. What''s the reason for Sula''s leaving? Ye Yinzhu hopes to think clearly after he calms down.


    It doesn''t take long for a cycle of cultivation. When his mood is completely calm down, his physical changes are completely clarified through this cultivation.


    Muscles, meridians, bones and viscera have all undergone tremendous changes. It seems that they have been baptized by a mysterious force, just as they were affected by purple and baptized by Amethyst blood. My body has become stronger, at least three times stronger than before. The meridians in the body are wider and can bear more fighting spirit, and the sea of spirit has doubled. A lot of energy into the body, and their original fighting spirit and mental force into one. Both fighting and Magic have made great progress. According to Ye Yinzhu''s own judgment, at this time, his magic and fighting spirit have been promoted to the level of purple seven. That is to say, it has been promoted by more than four orders.


    You know, this is in the case of the purple level. The energy required for each level of the purple level can be as much as the sum of the six colors in front of the seven colors of the rainbow. What kind of energy is this? Will make such a huge change in your body.


    After reaching the seventh level of purple, he has undoubtedly become one of the strongest in mainland countries except Falan. Even compared with purple, he is not inferior. After all, he is a master of both magic and martial arts. With Donglong''s martial arts skills and special Qin magic, he has a greater advantage.


    It''s Sura. It must be Sura. Ye Yinzhu suddenly remembers the burning feeling when he and Sula are integrated. It seems that these huge energies are coming from Sula''s body. Sula''s wings, as well as the strange hot energy, it''s these that make her change. Otherwise, at that time, my mental strength was exhausted, and my fighting spirit was almost clean. How can it become such a big increase in strength?


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu''s brain suddenly wakes up and thinks about what''s the use here. Maybe he knows what''s going on.


    With the spiritual penetration, ye Yinzhu calls out with his own spiritual power to the soul hidden in his dragon soul ring.


    "Teacher, are you still awake?" Under the influence of Ye Yinzhu''s enormous spiritual power, the urgent calls were introduced into the dragon soul ring, and soon received a response.


    "Silly boy, what do you want me to do? I''ve made opportunities for you. Haven''t you finished it yourself? " Phil Jackson''s languid voice rings out, and the faint black fog gushes out from the Dragon Soul Ring and condenses in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter? I detoxify Sula, but Sula''s gone? But my strength has been greatly enhanced. Why on earth? "


    "What''s so strange about that? It should have been. You stupid boy, do you know how much soul power I expended to help you, and how can I continue to teach you necromancy if I don''t let me have a good rest? " Phil Jackson said of course.Ye Yinzhu was very happy and said, "do you know why this happened?"


    Phil Jackson said, "of course. It was in my plan. Is that girl gone? It seems that she still can''t let go! But no wonder she doesn''t want to implicate you. With your current strength, it''s not enough to protect her. Let''s go. Maybe it''s the best result for you. "


    Ye Yinzhu was very anxious. "Teacher, can you make it clear what''s going on?"


    Phil Jackson said: "you child, how can you say that you are close to the sub God level? You are half a strong man. You are not so calm. It''s not good for cultivation that you have reached the realm of harmony between man and nature, but your heart is so chaotic. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "teacher, now I just want to know what happened and where Sula is. Cultivation? Do you think I''m still in the mood of practicing? "


    Phil Jackson said with a smile, "it seems that you are a fool. Well, I''ll tell you. However, you must remember that before your strength is not enough, you must not ask for trouble, otherwise, not only I have no hope of revenge, but also you will fall into it. I can''t save your little lover. "


    After listening to Phil Jackson''s words, ye Yinzhu realized the seriousness of the matter. He was not a fool. At the moment, he took a deep breath, managed to calm down his excitement, and nodded to Phil Jackson''s soul, "teacher, please say it. I must not be impulsive. "


    Phil Jackson said with satisfaction: "this is my disciple. That day, your little lover was poisoned. I really need you to help her detoxify. In the process of restoring your physical strength, I injected the energy of your Phoenix plume into her body and helped her wake up the blood of the black phoenix in her body. I didn''t expect that what you have in your little lover''s body is not just the black phoenix blood of landias. What she has is the royal blood of the Phoenix family that doesn''t appear for many years. "


    "Phoenix royal blood?" Ye Yinzhu said in surprise.


    Phil Jackson said, "yes. As we all know, Phoenix is the rarest powerful Warcraft in the world. The existence of any Phoenix can be compared with that of the sacred dragon. But the number of them is too small, at least in my hundreds of years of life, I have never seen a real Phoenix, most of the time, people can only find some traces of the Phoenix. After all, Phoenix is an ethnic group. They also have their own ancestors. What I call Phoenix royal blood is the real Phoenix King. I''m sure it exists. However, it is completely equivalent to another level of existence, the existence equivalent to Dragon God. Their powerful strength has enabled them to shuttle between planes, which is not what we humans can see. Perhaps, if I had been able to enter the divine realm, I would have seen them. "


    Ye Yinzhu understood, "you mean that the Phoenix blood in Sula''s body belongs to the Phoenix King, not the ordinary black phoenix."


    Phil Jackson said: "it''s just that her Phoenix blood is too thin and needs special energy to wake up. Your Phoenix plume contains a huge amount of Phoenix energy. I use it to stimulate the blood of the Phoenix royal family in your little lover''s body. Only in the case of Nirvana rebirth, can you expand the antibody effect of the Dragon poison you put into her body to the maximum, and completely remove the toxin in her body. "


    That''s why Ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that he had a deep admiration for Phil Jackson. Apart from his teacher, I''m afraid no one he knew could think of such a way.


    Phil Jackson continued: "I do this also has a role, in the Phoenix royal blood wake up, your little lover''s body will have a qualitative change. At the same time, the strength will be greatly improved. It''s just that the energy of Phoenix royal blood is too overbearing. It''s almost impossible for her human body to absorb it completely. It will not only waste a lot of energy, but also cause certain damage to her because of the overload. With your participation, this kind of damage will be minimized. At the same time, you can also get part of the Phoenix energy from it. You should have realized the benefits to yourself. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 569

    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "my fighting spirit and Magic have been improved by more than four levels. If I practice, even if I practice faster than ordinary people, I''m afraid it will take ten years."


    Phil Jackson sneered, "it''s normal to ascend. However, you can''t absorb all the Phoenix energy completely. If my guess is right, now there should be some energy hidden in your body. When your strength is enough and your body strength is enough, it will gradually turn into your own strength. I have to admire Sloan. You know, you little lover, Sloan left it for himself


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "Do you mean that Sloan also knows the blood of the Phoenix royal family on Sula?"


    There was a trace of deep sadness in Phil Jackson''s voice. "Sloan was my apprentice. He learned all his knowledge from me. How could he not know? If it is not the blood of Phoenix royal family, how can he easily choose your little lover as his disciple. If I guess correctly, Sloan is to wait until his strength is upgraded to white level nine, just like I used to absorb the blood energy of Phoenix royal family in your little lover at the last moment, and help himself rush to the realm of the black witch soul with the divine power of God. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a cold breath and said, "despicable. Sloan is such a jerk, he even won''t let his apprentice go? "


    Phil Jackson said faintly: "that''s for sure. He can even deal with me who raised him for hundreds of years, not to mention his own disciples. Your little lover is what he''s always prepared to leave for himself. The black witch soul is more difficult to cultivate than the White Witch soul. I''m almost sure that if he relies on his own strength, he will never reach the realm of the black witch soul. But with your little lover''s Phoenix royal blood, it''s hard to say. The Phoenix King can also be called the God of the Phoenix. The legendary existence is the realm of God. With the energy generated by its blood in an instant, no one can say how wonderful the effect will be. Sloan is to wait until the most critical moment by getting your little lover''s red ball to break through the barrier. At that time, all the blood energy of your little lover will be absorbed by him, and even the soul will not exist. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s fists don''t know when they have been clenched. Listening to Phil Jackson''s words, he only has deep pain in his heart. Sula said that she was lonely and suffered countless hardships from childhood to adulthood. Now, even the only teacher who took her in and brought her a normal life these years is counting on her in this way. The pity in my heart suddenly rose to the top. He swore in his heart that he would never let anyone hurt Sula again unless he stepped on his own body first.


    Phil Jackson sighed and said, "I know what you''re thinking, but the gap between you and Sloan is too big. If you want to deal with Sloan, you''re almost competing with the whole of France. After all, all I have left is my soul, and Sloan is one of the cores of Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu said bitterly, "Sula left me because of Sloan, or because of her father?"


    Phil Jackson said, "it''s because of Sloan. You promised me to keep calm. You can''t go to Sloan until you''re weak. Now all you can do is to be patient. You and I have also learned the Necromancer''s magic for a period of time. I remember that I once told you that everyone has his own three souls and seven spirits. When these three souls and seven spirits are combined together, they form the soul brand. They are in the middle of the sea of spirit, which is also called the spirit brand. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Phil Jackson then said, "maybe it''s because Sloan once hurt me, and he didn''t trust his disciples. When your little lover turned back to herself, I already felt that her soul was not complete. Only Sloan has that kind of strength. After extracting her soul, she can live unaffected. However, your little lover will always be under his control. If he wants to kill your little lover, he just needs to raise his hand and destroy the soul hidden by him, and your little lover will die immediately. The brand of soul is broken, not to mention me, even God can''t save her. There are two reasons why she chooses to leave you. One is that she is not sure of her future fate. How can a person controlled by others be with her beloved? Another, I think, Sloan must have told her that she was not allowed to be with any man, because Sloan needed to win her red ball in the future. How strong Sloan is, she is afraid of implicating you, so she will leave while you are sleeping. This girl should love you so much


    "Si Long -" Ye Yinzhu roared, raised his hand and patted his bed. When his hand fell on the bed of the moment, but still will fight back. Because he did not give up, this bed for him and Sula, have too many memorial significance.


    "EH -" Ye Yinzhu suddenly felt that his bed seemed different. Lift up the upper layer of cloth sheet, and you will be surprised to find that seven words are deeply engraved on the bed board. There is some distortion in the typeface, which can be seen from its appearance. It is carved with fingers.


    "Forget me, my love."


    The simple seven words, like the sharpest sword, pierce deeply into Ye Yinzhu''s heart. Tears, uncontrolled flow down the face. In just a few days, he and Sula had passed through death and separation, and the intense pain was almost unbearable to his heart.Is this love? It''s so painful to love someone.


    "No, Sula, I won''t let you leave me, never. No matter what difficulties stand in front of us, I will always be with you. "


    After wiping his tears, ye Yinzhu cut off the engraved board and put it into his Xumi commandment. Fierce stand up, eyes are full of resolute light.


    "Yinzhu, what are you doing?" Phil Jackson asked with some concern.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "teacher, don''t worry. I''m not going to rashly look for Sula, let alone Sloan. But one day, I will take back your pearl and Sula''s soul from Sloan. Power, what I need now is power. The absolute power to fight against Sloan and the power to fight against France and blue. "


    Sloan nodded in his heart. He knew that ye Yinzhu had figured it out. He didn''t need to say anything more, "Yinzhu, don''t be sad. The only way to get back is to rely on the strength you lost. Let me tell you a piece of good news. After the last time I used the power of soul to help you launch the power of the super God guqin, I have basically figured out how to combine your magic with the undead magic. I will go back to sleep and recover my soul power. When I wake up, I will teach you the necromancer magic that suits you. As long as you can practice, then, the French blue is not invincible


    Phil Jackson turns into black fog and returns to the dragon soul ring, while ye Yinzhu comes out of the room.


    At this time, the sky outside is already bright, and the Milan soldiers who wake up from their sleep are busy again, saving lives, cleaning up the battlefield, consolidating defense, and there are many things waiting for them to do.


    "Yinzhu." Purple voice sounded, he and Ming stood outside the room, waiting for ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu reluctantly smiles, "don''t worry, I''m ok. Now that the business here is over, it''s time for us to leave. I want to let the people know the end of betrayal. "


    After sorting out his thoughts, ye Yinzhu immediately found Ancelotti. In name, he is now the top commander of the city.


    "Marshal Ye, are you ok?" Carlo Ancelotti''s hearty laughter rang out and went into the tent from the outside. He also had a good sleep last night. Although he was tired physically and mentally, he didn''t know how many years he had not been so excited as now.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "I''m fine. Marshal Ancelotti, what''s the situation with us now? "


    The smile on Ancelotti''s face converged a little, sighed and said: "although we have successfully blocked the froese this time, our own damage is also very big. The battle was a terrible loss. The eastern army lost at least half of its fighting power, and it is not a matter of time to recover. However, we have brought more losses to the florians, who have lost at least twice as much as we have. The spies I sent out just reported that the army of Buddha had withdrawn to the kingdom of Buddha. Because there was no logistic supply, on the way back, they left a lot of hungry and injured horses and the bodies of many wounded soldiers. After this war, it''s not a matter of one day or two for the florians to recover their vitality. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "this battle is the most important for us. It''s hard for them to organize an effective attack. Marshal Ancelotti, the city of sfort will be handed over to you. I hope you can keep the last line of defense as you did this time


    Ancelotti was surprised, "Marshal Ye, do you want to go?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I have more important things to do. My friends are still waiting for my return. If all goes well, I think the florians will no longer have the strength to step into Milan. I will teach them a profound lesson. "


    --------------------


    it''s the end of the month. If you still have VIP tickets, don''t keep them. Give them to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 570

    First of all, I want to say that they didn''t spend five days together, but after they had loved each other, they went to sleep and absorbed energy for a total of five days. Please do not misunderstand this point. As for Sula''s departure, Xiao San can only say that without the pain of separation, how can he have the happiness of reunion?


    Sula is bound to leave. She loves Yinzhu and naturally doesn''t want to bring trouble to Yinzhu. In her heart, her teacher Sloan is almost invincible, which is not comparable to Ye Yinzhu.


    At the end of the month, Xiao San also kept his promise and solved the emotional problems between Sura and Yinzhu before the end of the month. I can''t reveal too much here. I can only tell you that during the Olympic Games, Yinzhu should go to Sula. Of course, the premise is to deal with the affairs on fro''s side first. Well, if you think Xiao San is hard and the recent chapters are cool, please vote for me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 571

    Ancelotti is sorry in his heart. He really admires the young man in front of him.


    At the beginning, when ye Yinzhu just came here to replace him, he was still puzzled. However, with the war unfolding, ye Yinzhu and the few hundred people he brought became the key to turn the whole war around.


    All of these people are strong, it is with their help, the city of sfort can successfully hold.


    Looking at Ancelotti''s lonely eyes, ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "all the banquets in the world will come to an end. I believe that under the command of Marshal Ancelotti, the Oriental Legion will become as elite as the northern Legion in the near future. The burden on your shoulders is still heavy. At present, the situation of Milan is not optimistic. The real war is in the south. When we are sure that the Flemish have no more power to attack, maybe you should lead the elite of the Oriental Legion to support the south. Now, it''s your chance to show your strength. Famous generals will only appear in the war. I believe you must be one of them. "


    Ancelotti''s eyes showed a ray of understanding. After all, he was a military general. Although he was a little lonely in his heart, he soon recovered, "Marshal Ye, when are you leaving?"


    Yinzhu said, "you are much older than me. Please call me by my name in the future. After one night''s repair, my people should have recovered a little. We are leaving soon. In Florida, my friends are waiting for me. With the withdrawal of the Froude army, although the situation here has stabilized, the pressure on my partners will undoubtedly increase greatly. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. I''m afraid my men will be the first to be dealt with by this Buddhist army after they return home. "


    "Let''s see you off," Ancelotti said


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I''ll meet you when I have a chance. Marshal Ancelotti, I invite you here to say goodbye. Don''t disturb anyone. After we leave, you just need to guard the city of sfort and continue to be strong, so that Milan Oriental will have no worries


    Just like what ye Yinzhu said, he didn''t stay too much. After taking leave of Ancelotti, he immediately left the city of sfort quietly with his own people.


    Ye Yinzhu brought 200 Druids with claws and 500 East Dragon soldiers this time, almost none of them were unhurt. However, the fierce combat effectiveness and the rejuvenation skills of Druids with claws made the Qin City Army still maintain good combat effectiveness.


    Before leaving the city of sfort, ye Yinzhu and Jin Jin have an urgent secret discussion. At this time, Jin Jin will no longer doubt Ye Yinzhu''s strategy and will naturally follow his advice. In the middle of the day, ye Yinzhu and his people quietly returned to the kingdom of Florida from Milan.


    A flash of light, after four transmission, a total of more than 700 people quietly appeared in the forest when they left. The magic has reached the seventh level of ziweiqin heart. For ye Yinzhu, there is little consumption of mental power when using the teleportation magic array, especially the teleportation distance is not very far.


    Zi, Ming, Mei and LAN all gathered around Ye Yinzhu, and there was silence.


    "Let''s have a rest in place, and the Mei clan will send 20 people to guard around."


    After a simple command, ye Yinzhu let everyone rest. What he needs to do now is wait. Before leaving fro for the city of sfort, he had already discussed with Oliveira that once the battle on the other side of sfort was over, he would meet here.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to see the battle of Oliveira leading the main force of Qin City in the kingdom of Florida.


    You know, what he left to Oliveira was the real main force of Qin City. Not to mention how fierce the war giant gracis was, the two powerful forces of death dragon wolf knights and bimont beast Legion alone were enough to make any opponent cold. As long as the florians don''t have more than 100000 troops, it''s almost impossible to keep them.


    At the same time, we can see from the fact that the front-line army of Florida has never been supplied that the strategy formulated by ourselves and Oliveira is successful. Fro''s supply line was cut off by the Qin City''s combat power.


    After a short time, there was a clear birdsong in mid air, and a small black spot gradually enlarged in the air.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a faint smile on his face, "our partner is coming."


    Sure enough, with the gradual expansion of the black spot, a big bird appeared above the forest, which was the horned eagle knight of Qin City.


    The eagle landed slowly, and an elf soldier jumped down from it. He came to Ye Yinzhu quickly and said respectfully, "I''ve seen the Emperor Qin."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "brother, it''s hard work. What''s the situation on your side? "


    The Elven warrior said excitedly, "it''s better than expected. Perhaps because the florians sent all the elite to the front line, it was difficult for their logistics troops to organize an escort team that could compete with us. In addition to the tens of thousands of escorted soldiers, including the first wave of bloody guards, which brought us a little trouble. The next four supply transports they tried to bypass our blockade. But it''s all blocked by our success. "


    Ye Yinzhu is secretly relieved. Although he has guessed it, he can really get down to earth only when he gets the real news. Although the Flemish were able to organize an army of 500000 to attack Milan, they also virtually evacuated the interior of the country. It''s not easy for them to bypass the resistance of the soldiers in Qin City. How did they know that in the sky, their hornhawk knights had already watched all the dead corners."What about our casualties?" Ye Yinzhu continued.


    The Elven soldier said: "the dead have no injuries, and the wounded are mostly minor injuries. Because the main battle is completed by bimont and death dragon wolf cavalry, their defense is difficult for the enemy to break. As a result, we have achieved fruitful results without any damage. It''s just a pity that we have left some of the supplies and equipment, and we''ve burned everything else. "


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are shining. Since Sula left, his mood is really better for the first time. This time, the Qin City army went out, and all the plans went smoothly. The losses suffered by the florians have been painful for a long time.


    "Brother, you have to work hard. Tell Oliveira that the siege of sfort has been lifted. Let him immediately lead all the members of Qin City to join me here, including your order of hornhawks. The main force of the great army of Buddha has been withdrawn from the territory of Buddha. If I guess well, the next thing they have to do is to clean us up. "


    "Yes, Lord Qin." The Elven warrior went back to the horned eagle. With this air force, the speed of message transmission has undoubtedly been raised to the limit.


    Druids with sharp claws and East Dragon soldiers rest in place, and ye Yinzhu also cultivates. The story of Sula left a deep mark in his heart. He can''t find Sula now. One is that time doesn''t allow him. In addition, he doesn''t have enough strength to fight against those forces behind Sula. Only by constantly improving ourselves, can we better fight against the enemy.


    ¡­¡­


    Milan City, palace.


    The magic communication of Milan empire is undoubtedly the most advanced in the whole continent of lonzainus. When ye Yinzhu and his Qin City soldiers had just left the city of sfort, the capital of Milan had received the news from the Oriental Legion.


    "Great." So excited, Silvio jumped out of his seat. The excitement of the mood is beyond expression.


    From the beginning of the war to now, it was not long, but his temples were covered with countless white hair. Before the beginning of the war, who would have thought that landias was so well prepared that Milan was unprepared by the sudden closure of Francois. The whole war has put the Empire of Milan into absolute passivity.


    Although Silvio is a wise monarch, he still has the feeling that he can''t cook without rice when his opponent''s strength has surpassed his own side, with landias and Bourbon in the front and orc army in the back.


    Marshals sidorf and Maldini presided over the fighting on the South and North lines respectively. Although the battle on the southern front is tight and needs to resist twice as many enemies as his own, what worries the ruler of Milan most is the East.


    How could Silvio not know about the situation of the Oriental Legion? When the battle of seven kingdoms and seven dragons came to an end and he learned that the kingdom of Buddha had betrayed the covenant, Silvio was ready to send a large army to attack Buddha.


    But before his army set out, the news of Falan''s closure came.


    Silvio knows how serious the consequences will be if the Oriental army is defeated by the kingdom of Florida, but the great pressure on the South and North lines will make it impossible for him to send more soldiers.


    At the critical moment, Nina brought him good news. Qin City agreed to help the eastern army fight.


    Originally, Silvio still doubted the strength of Qin City, although Ye Yinzhu successfully completed the challenge of six decisive decisions with the strength of himself and Qin City.


    But in Silvio''s impression, Qin City is only a tiny place after all. With a tiny army of no more than 10000 or 20000, what role can it play in the scuffle of the whole continent? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 572

    At this time, all doubts in his heart had disappeared. Just now, he got the news that the Oriental Legion had defeated the army of Froude. The city of sfort held and the army of Froude retreated, not to mention the statistics of casualties on both sides. However, holding the east line has made Milan''s strategic disadvantage recovered a lot.


    In the north line, led by Marshal Maldini, there are 600000 troops. Although they are facing the fierce attack of the two Orc tribes, with the help of thousands of magicians, the long-standing northern army is enough to resist the orc''s power. There''s no need to worry too much about that. In the south line, although the enemy is twice as strong as the enemy, Milan can rely on the city to defend itself. It is extremely difficult for the landias and the pompon people to move forward.


    Up to now, the battle has been a war of attrition between the two sides. It''s also the time to compete for national strength. The fact that there are few soldiers does not mean that Milan will always be at a disadvantage. In terms of national strength alone, the Empire of Milan, with the largest plain of the continent of lonzainus, is undoubtedly the strongest in the whole continent. At the same time as the war began, Silvio had sent people to recruit across the country. As long as we give Milan enough time, the final outcome of this war is still unknown.


    The eastern front has been held, which undoubtedly injected a shot in the arm into the overall strategy of the Milan empire. All strategic deployment can be too easy. At least the 100000 troops just recruited do not need to go to the East for support, but can be directly sent to the southern army to relieve Marshal Seedorf''s pressure.


    "Yinzhu, Yinzhu, I really didn''t mistake you. The surprise you brought me is too big. Come on, give me orders and reward the soldiers of the third army of the Oriental army. At the same time, the battle report of the Oriental army was sent to the allies and the two armies of China. I want to let everyone know that the Empire of Milan is invincible. At the same time, ye Yinzhu was canonized as the Duke of the Empire. No matter whether he admitted it or not, he always studied in Milan''s Mowu Academy. "


    As for what else can help Ye Yinzhu, it''s not in this hall. But not long after that, Nina''s promise to Guen city on behalf of Milan has been completed faster.


    ¡­¡­


    While Silvio was overjoyed, the construction of Qin City has also entered a state of white hot. Nina''s ability is undoubtedly extremely strong. Taking Qin City as the starting point, among the six largest cities around, Donglong descendants with black hair and black eyes are constantly migrating to Qin City. No matter what means Nina used, she did it after all. At this time, the first batch of weapons and equipment from the front line has also come to Qin City.


    The construction of Qin City and the organizational system of the army are beginning to improve. I''m afraid Ye Yinzhu didn''t even think of the scale of the construction.


    The masters of the dwarves don''t have to do it all by themselves. More often, they are the commanders of casting. The goblins of the goblin tribe became the chief designers of the construction of Qin City. Every design racked their brains.


    All the races in Qin City are optimistic about the future of Qin City. They all know clearly that their destiny has been tied with Qin City. The future of Qin City is their own future. The better the construction of Qin City, the better the development of its own race.


    Therefore, these Qin City people who did not follow Ye Yinzhu to the front line did not make less efforts than the front-line soldiers. It is in this case that Qin City is being built at an amazing speed. Now Qin City, no longer need to be afraid of anyone''s jealousy. In Milan, they only need to receive all kinds of assistance from the Milan Empire to maintain the construction.


    ¡­¡­


    The situation in the mainland of lonzainus is undergoing strange changes, which can not be reversed by a Qin City. However, at least in the battle between fro and the Oriental legion of Milan, Qin City played a vital role.


    Waiting for a full half day, when the sun gradually sets from the west, ye Yinzhu finally heard the familiar sound of steps.


    Far away, the sky seems to appear a dark cloud in general, but the speed of this dark cloud is really amazing. Under the dark clouds, the dust rises in several ways and stretches to the direction of the forest. The army looks neat and never scattered.


    Mid air, flying in front of a huge blue dragon, blue dragon sitting on the back of a person, water blue armor is particularly eye-catching.


    It''s getting closer. It''s getting closer. It was the hornhawk Knight flying in mid air. After the hornhawk knight, there are 300 Druids of Raptor. On the ground, the death dragon wolf cavalry ran in the front, and after them, the tree demon Druid. The behemoth is at the end. In terms of speed, they still have a gap with the death dragon wolf cavalry and the tree demon Druid.


    Although the speed of each race was different, the sky and the ground echoed each other under the neat command, and there was no sign of the formation being scattered at all. Soon they were in front of the woods.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t wait any longer. The wings of Hongling''s incarnation suddenly unfold. With the huge golden red wings flapping, ye Yinzhu rushes into the sky in the blink of an eye. The speed of flight is no less than that of the wind dragon.


    After just a short time of cultivation, ye Yinzhu found the problem of red spirit. Red spirit is like purple in the state of deep cultivation. It completely gives control of the body to itself, and its soul condenses in the core of the body and enters a special sleep state. Although Ye Yinzhu does not know what happened, he can vaguely guess the relationship between it and himself After that, the huge energy of the red pill was generated. Because at the same time, there are two lovely golden beetles, Shan and Lei. They also give control of their bodies to Ye Yinzhu, but their souls cannot be contacted.The horned Eagle Knights spread out to both sides almost at the same time, circled a huge arc, and surrounded the two people who joined the central division. Maybe they saw Ye Yinzhu. The speed of the death dragon wolf Knights below suddenly accelerated. In the blink of an eye, they had gathered at Ye Yinzhu''s feet.


    It''s hard to see any change for the death fighters who are covered in the dark armor, but they can feel the blood smell on their bodies.


    "Yinzhu." Oliveira exclaimed excitedly, holding up her slender Blue Dragon gun.


    Ye Yinzhu came forward, one foot on the blue dragon head, a little bit in front of Oliveira, opened his arms and gave him a bear hug.


    "Brother Oliveira, you''ve worked hard." Seeing that Qin City is intact, the intense pain caused by Sula''s departure alleviates a little.


    Oliveira sighed and said, "how can I compare with you in terms of hard work. I''ve heard about the tragedy of the front line. Let''s go down and talk about it. "


    The horned hawk Knights scattered one after another, leaving part of them on guard in the air and the rest on the ground to rest.


    "Lord Qin." Dark blue light flashed, the huge dragon wolf with death dragon wolf knight regiment leader Ye Hongyan has come to Ye Yinzhu. Ye Hongyan floats down from his dragon wolf Prince''s back and falls directly in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira and ye Hongyan, the three brothers who had formed friendship in the orc''s far north wasteland, once again defended.


    Oliveira laughed and said: "this time we can easily complete the task. The Hongyan and the death dragon and wolf Knights have the most credit. With their amazing speed and fierce attack power, they left a very painful lesson to the fro people. Later, those who want to bypass our blockade would rather face our bimont Legion than meet death dragon wolf. The battle effectiveness of the whole brigade of the bloody guards was killed by Hongyan. It was also part of revenge for our dead partners. Hongyan killed the leader himself. "


    Ye Hongyan looks even colder than before. Only when his eyes fall on Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira, he will be a little more warm. At this time, listening to Oliveira''s words, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "blood pays for blood. What the Buddha brought us must be paid back a hundred times. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart moved, and suddenly thought that there was another important person who didn''t see him, "where''s GRASSIS? Where''s that guy? " He had never worried about the safety of this war beast. With his strong defense, even the dead sacred dragon nokeshi could not survive.


    Oliveira reluctantly pointed in the direction of the behemoth Legion behind the death dragon wolf cavalry and said, "isn''t that right


    Ye Yinzhu looked in the direction Oliveira pointed out, and saw that the behemoth Legion had also followed him. At the front were four strong and violent behemoths. They didn''t know where to get a huge pole, but GRASSIS was sitting on it, looking very comfortable.


    "This guy really enjoys it!" Ye Yinzhu snorted.


    Oliveira said with a bitter smile: "without you and Zizai, I think it''s too difficult to command him. However, the combat effectiveness of GRASSIS is indeed terrifying, worthy of being a giant of war. In the face of war, his terrifying lethality is enough to frighten any opponent. As long as we let him charge every time, no matter how good the enemy''s battle line is, we can''t be stopped at all. This time, we have successfully blocked the logistics supply of the florians, and this guy has also contributed a lot. Of course, his greatest credit is his appetite. The florians simply didn''t deliver supplies to their own army, but specially delivered them to him. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 573

    When the three brothers were talking, there was a purple figure in front of the behemoth, and they felt the familiar and powerful breath. All behemoth responded almost immediately. At the same time, they knelt down and said respectfully: "see the purple emperor."


    GRASSIS is sleeping comfortably on the sliding rod. The behemoths say goodbye to him, and his sliding rod will not be stable. When the sliding rod is turned over, it will make a loud noise.


    "What are you doing, you punks? Can''t you even lift a pole? " Gladys was furious, his eyes had not been opened, and his fierce breath had been surging out. Unfortunately, none of the behemoths were afraid of his terrible breath, and they still knelt down in the same place without even looking at him.


    "What a prestige A low, angry voice sounded like thunder in gracis'' ear. That''s what made him react.


    He rubbed his huge eyes and looked at them, "er Boss, you''re back. Look at me. I''m confused. " As soon as he turned over, Gladys quickly got up from the ground. It was no one else who could make the behemoth so obedient. It was the Amethyst behemoth, the king of behemoth.


    Purple coldly looking at GRASSIS, "when I''m not here, you enslave my people like this?"


    Gladys did not expect that he had been sleeping for such a long time. He was stunned by Ziwen, pretended to be pitiful and said, "boss, listen to me, it''s not what you think. As you know, I have a lot of weight. Once I exercise, my body will consume a lot. Can''t I just reduce my consumption? What''s more, these bimont brothers are also voluntary, don''t you think? " As he spoke, he turned to look at the four violent bimonths who had just carried him. With his human body, he was much smaller than those violent men who were more than 15 meters tall. But at this time, GRASSIS'' eyes were full of threatening light.


    Four fury than Meng Leng for a while, look at GRASSIS, and then look at purple, silent, dare not say a word. The level 10 beast still had too much pressure on them. Although they did not dare to complain to GRASSIS in front of Zi, Zi could not be with them all the time.


    "Voluntary?" Purple eyes flashed a faint light, "that said, I still blame you."


    Gladys pretended to be generous: "it''s OK, it''s OK. Boss, you''ve worked hard. Would you like me to pinch your shoulder? "


    After he sacrificed his soul fire, he was afraid of purple and ye Yinzhu. After all, his life was in the hands of others. But later he also found out that ye Yinzhu and Zi still have a big gap between their strength and their own, and the fire of sacrificing soul was obviously cheated. But the gate of life has been seized by others, and it has become impossible to resist. This clever war beast can only choose to be patient.


    At this time, when he saw purple, he found that the purple in front of him was a little different. As a powerful beast, he felt much more sensitive to the breath than the other behemoths. Although purple didn''t look any different from the outside, GRASSIS felt a special breath from him. At the beginning, he himself had such a situation, that is, from the outside When the level 9 top Warcraft is about to evolve to the level 10 beast.


    Perceiving the existence of this breath, GRASSIS could not help but be secretly surprised. He probably knew the age of Zi, and the speed of evolution was terrible. You know, it took him a thousand years to evolve to the level of beast under the condition of having enough food in the ice circle, but now purple is only in her thirties. Is it because he became the contract Warcraft of Qin emperor?


    Thinking of this, GRASSIS can''t help admiring Zi. Unfortunately, he knows that as a beast, he can''t have a contractual relationship with Ye Yinzhu, and his admiration is in vain.


    There is also a gap in the strength between the gods and beasts, just like the seven tower owners of the seven towers of Falan. Although they are all sub gods, their strength varies greatly with different levels. Purple level of the strong is not a small gap between the first level of strength, not to mention the sub God level.


    When Warcraft evolved into a divine beast, the cultivation speed would drop to a very low level. It has been hundreds of years since gracis became a divine beast. However, from the perspective of the secondary God level, he still maintains the level of the first level of the secondary God level, and there is still a big gap between the second level of the secondary God level. Mountain Giant Ming and his situation is similar. It''s also the first level of sub God.


    But GRASSIS found something unusual in purple. If purple is promoted according to his current situation, even if his promotion speed drops, he will be able to break through the first level of the second God level. You know, purple blood is the most noble in Warcraft, only the sacred dragon can compare. It seems that the boss of his own is really determined. Even if he returns the fire of his soul to himself later, it is impossible for him not to be enslaved when his strength exceeds his own.


    Warcraft is also eager for freedom. There''s something wrong in GRASSIS''s mind, but the recent fighting has made him feel better. As a giant of war, he was originally a warlike race, but the food restriction was so great that he had little chance to fight since he was born. This time I went to battle with Qin City. I not only fought, but also had enough food. GRASSIS felt that his strength was much faster than that of living in the ice circle. Therefore, he didn''t have much complaint in his heart.The light flickered, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft divine light. Looking at the communication between Zizi and gracis in the distance, he could not help smiling. Although GRASSIS was also afraid of himself, his soul sacrifice was in purple after all, and they were all divine beasts. It was obviously the best choice for purple to restrain him.


    The soldiers of Qin City finally reunited with each other. All the arms gathered and became very lively. Especially the two soldiers who followed Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira talked with each other and talked about the dangers they faced.


    Ye Yinzhu first tells all that he met in sfort City, only conceals what happened between him and Sula. He doesn''t want to let too many people know his emotional entanglement with Sula. At the same time, I don''t want to bring more trouble to my friends. After all, if you want to get Sula back, you may have to face Sloan, the most despicable and powerful Dark Tower master among the seven towers of France. He didn''t want his brother to take risks with him. Of course, purple is the exception, has a soul connection, even if he wants to hide it is impossible to do. Therefore, for Sula''s explanation, he just said that Sula left the team in advance.


    Ye Yinzhu''s story is much more peaceful than the actual situation in sfort city. Nevertheless, Oliveira and ye Hongyan are still breathtaking. Especially when they heard that he and Zi had killed the 500 magicians in the other party''s hundreds of thousands of troops, Oliveira and ye Hongyan were surprised. Only two people''s facial expression reaction actually appeared the difference. Oliveira is a face of anger, and ye Hongyan is a blood boiling, even a little eager to try.


    "Yinzhu, how can you be so reckless?" Oliveira scolded rudely.


    For Oliveira, ye Yinzhu respects him very much. To a great extent, the art of war he has learned is taught to him by Oliveira. After so many battles, although he understands that Oliveira still has the Milan Empire and family in mind, as a big brother, he will never harm himself.


    "At that time, I had no choice. Can I let my brothers risk their lives to charge? Even if I do that, I may not be able to succeed. Facing hundreds of thousands of troops, there is almost no difference between a thousand and two. Purple and I are more flexible. "


    Olivier said to Chen Rushui, "if I had been by your side at that time, I would have given up that war rather than let you personally risk it. Yinzhu, don''t forget your own identity. Now I''m not talking to you as the liaison officer between Milan Empire and Qin City, but as your big brother. You have to understand how important your position is in the Qin City. No one can replace you. In Qin City, you are not only a strong man and a conductor, but also a bond for all nationalities in Qin City. If you have a problem, then Qincheng has a big problem. This time we leave Qincheng and come here to help Milan resist the enemy. At the same time, we also have the most important premise, that is to put your safety first at any time and always guarantee your life. Only in this way can the future development of Qin City be better. Do you understand? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t expect Oliveira to be so excited. He knew that Oliveira was right. For a moment, he could only nod and promise.


    Oliveira sighed and said, "but I''m not thoughtful enough. At that time, when we discussed, I decided to stay here and cut off the other party''s logistics supply, thinking that after all, there was a city on the other side that could be defended, and if not, I could retreat. I didn''t expect you to take such a risk. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "let the past go. After this campaign, the threat of Milan''s east line has been greatly reduced, and it is very difficult for the florians to pose a threat to us in a short time. We should also take the next step. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 574

    Oliveira nodded and said, "what are you going to do? You haven''t told me about your plans for the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s useless to say that before the offensive and defensive war of sfort is over. Only according to the situation at that time can we decide our specific actions in the future. "


    Oliveira exclaimed: "it seems that you are not inferior to me in the art of war. You know how to adapt to circumstances. So what do we do now? Since the Empire''s east line is no longer under threat, are we going back to Qin City to speed up its construction? Or go to other places to support the Empire as much as possible to fight against landias? "


    Through this battle, Oliveira is really aware of the great strength of Qin City. Although he is an excellent commander, if he doesn''t have the powerful fighting capacity in his hands, no matter how excellent his commander is, there is nothing he can do. There are not many soldiers in Qin City. However, it was these thousands of people who became the root of the defeat of the 500000 troops of the kingdom of Buddha.


    Quantity can''t determine strength. Bimong giant, death dragon and wolf cavalry, Druid troops, Elven soldiers, and East Dragon soldiers with strong martial arts skills are all the best in the mainland. If such an army is combined properly, it is even better than the support of 100000 troops. In some cases, it can play a more important role than 100000 troops Much better. After this battle, Oliveira''s confidence has been established by the powerful force of Qin City. Even if ye Yinzhu said he would go to the huge battlefield of the south line, he would not hesitate.


    Ye Yinzhu takes out the map from Xumi''s commandment, squats down, flattens the map on the ground, quickly finds their location, and points it twice with his fingers.


    "We are here now. The first thing we have to do is run. " In the first sentence, ye Yinzhu attracted Oliveira and ye Hongyan''s attention.


    "On the run?" Ye Hongyan frowned. He also studied the art of war, but he didn''t understand what ye Yinzhu meant.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "although we have won the first battle, we must not be careless. Cutting off the food and grass of the fro people, of course, had a great effect, but it also exposed most of the strength of our Qin City. It is obvious that the florians already know our existence, and I can even imagine that they hate us more than they hate the Milanese. After all, we have caused them too much direct and indirect damage. "


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan nodded, and a rare smile appeared on their faces. Since the destruction of the enemy''s logistics supply center, Qin City is like a poisonous snake hidden in the territory of Buddha. Every attack will bring great pain to the Buddha people. How can it be said that the Buddha people do not hate them?


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "the Flemish army retreated from the front line because there was not enough supply. In the process of defeat, they may have a large number of non combat casualties, which further deepened the hatred between us. Unfortunately, the strength of the Milan Oriental Legion is really insufficient, otherwise, taking advantage of the pursuit, it will certainly give a greater blow to the florians. At present, the Flemish army has returned to the territory. It is conservatively estimated that they still have about 250000 combat power. Obviously, such a huge team is beyond our thousands to shake. If they return to China, their supply will be solved in the shortest time. Under such hatred, commander fro will surely regard us as cancer like beings. If you were him, what would you do? "


    Oliveira said with a smile: "if you want to attack the Empire again, you have to solve our time bomb which may explode at any time. I see what you mean. The florians will launch a series of actions against us to completely solve the problems in the rear. At the same time, they will take advantage of this time to recuperate and fight again. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "this is the only choice for the people of Florida now. Under the influence of strong hatred, I believe that as commander-in-chief of Buddha, the enemy will deal with us at all costs, and will leave us in the territory of the Buddha Empire and completely destroy us at all costs. "


    Ye Hongyan said: "so, do you suggest returning to Qin City for repair first? We have a teleportation magic array. Although there are thousands of people, we can completely withdraw from the territory of Buddha in half a day. No matter how tight the blockade and sweeping up they are, they can''t deal us any blow. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "Hongyan, you are only half right. It''s true that we have the space teleportation array as the backing. We are not afraid of the encirclement and suppression of the great army of Buddha. If we go back ten thousand steps, we can''t. We can still look for opportunities to escape. But will you be willing to go back to Qincheng now? Although we have killed a lot of bloody guards, how can we repay the hatred of our brothers? No, not enough, not enough, not enough. We will continue to stay in the territory of Florida, so that the cancer will continue to spread and become a real fatal blow to the people of Florida. "


    While saying this, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are shining, and his right hand is patted on the map, covering the whole kingdom of Buddha.


    Ye Hongyan is inferior to Oliveira in strategy and tactics, but Oliveira is inferior to him in courage and sense. Listening to Yinzhu''s words, ye Hongyan''s eyes suddenly burst out a strong fighting spirit, "OK, I knew you wouldn''t give up so easily. Come on, what are you going to do? The lessons learned by the florians are far from enough. Our revenge will continue. "Ye Yinzhu said coldly, "yes, revenge has just begun. Aren''t they going to clean up? Well, we''ll give them a guerrilla war. How obvious is the goal of hundreds of thousands of troops? There are only a few thousand of us. Let them come. I want to see how the Buddha commander can encircle us. "


    Oliveira thought about it and said, "strategically, there''s nothing wrong with that. Yinzhu, but I want to remind you that long-term combat in Florida can train our soldiers, but its impact on the whole continent will be greatly reduced. At the same time, the so-called skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and there are more than 200000 regular troops in the Florida people. At the same time, they are likely to continue to recruit new soldiers. In this scuffle of the whole continent, the florians are the most invincible country. Once landias is defeated, landias and Bourbon can still stick to their own territory, but fro has full border with Milan, not to mention whether the kingdom of Borneo, which borders on the other side of Milan, will be rescued, even if it will, whether it will be in time or not is a problem. Therefore, we must not underestimate the determination of the kingdom of Buddha to this war. Even if it is a great loss of national strength, they will not give up. I don''t mind continuing to fight, but our plan must be more careful, and we can''t give our opponents the chance to entangle us. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles a little. He suddenly feels a lot more relaxed. Oliveira and ye Hongyan, one brings him more command and more delicate and stable command, the other brings him strong impact and crazy fighting spirit. With their two assistants, it is much easier to point out the Qin City Army.


    "Brother, I''ll pay attention. Before leaving Qincheng, I had a general idea. Now is the time for us to discuss. According to my estimation, it will take a certain time for the repair of the Floo army. Due to the great loss of soldiers and the serious shortage of supplies, it will take them at least ten days to adjust their troops to deal with us after they return home. With these ten days, we can fully recuperate, adjust our state and make our own strategic plan. "


    Oliveira said: "if I were commander-in-chief fro, during this period of adjustment, I would send a large number of scouts to look for us. As long as we have the exact location, once we start to move, we will be given a thunderbolt. And destroy us all at once. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "if we really let him do this, how can we stir the wind and rain in the territory of Buddha? Scouts? What kind of army is more suitable for scouting than our horned eagle knight? Then let''s compare with them to see who has stronger detection ability. "


    This time, even Oliveira showed a smile of understanding. Even if he was more cautious, he would never believe that the reconnaissance ability of that army in mainland countries could be compared with that of the horned Eagle knights.


    Ye Hongyan said, "what is our goal this time? You can''t wander around Buddha aimlessly. How can we hold down the florians without giving them a certain blow? "


    "Of course, the attack is necessary. The most unexpected thing for the florians is that we go where we want to go. I have already thought about the goal, that is... " Speaking of this, ye Yinzhu pauses for a moment and moves his finger on the map, pointing to a position.


    "City?" Oliveira and ye Hongyan screamed almost at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a slight smile, "you can''t even think of those who are familiar with me, let alone the froese. That''s the effect. The city is the hub of a country, the most important. It is also a prosperous place for the country. We are not soldiers, we are not troops, we are robbers. And the city of the kingdom of fro is our goal. Can the florians even ignore their own cities? "


    This time, ye Hongyan''s reaction was just opposite to Oliveira''s, and they seemed to be reversed. Ye Hongyan was a little worried: "Yinzhu, the city is easy to defend and hard to attack, and it''s easy to cause losses when we attack the city. Once we are delayed until the army of Florida comes, it will be very bad for us. Even if we attack the city and are besieged by the other side, we only have a few thousand people. It is unrealistic to guard the city. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 575

    Listening to Ye Hongyan''s words, Oliveira smiles but doesn''t make a sound. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, her eyes are full of admiration.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "brother Oliveira, why don''t you talk? Don''t you object? "


    Oliveira laughs and says, "you''ve already made up your mind. Why should I object? For any other country, attacking other people''s cities with our present strength can be regarded as a suicide, with the exception of the kingdom of Buddha, right? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and explained to Ye Hongyan, "by mobilizing 500000 troops, Buddha has evacuated all the troops in the country. In this way, no matter how big or small the cities are, their defense is unprecedentedly weak. Our attack is undoubtedly extremely sudden. How can they resist the weak defense? What''s more, the city is not easy for us to defend and attack. Don''t forget, although you and your death dragon and wolf cavalry can''t play their best fighting power when attacking the city, there are hornhawk knights and Elven soldiers who can strike each other from the air and have no chance to fight back. What''s more, we still have gracis, who is known as a city without breaking. What kind of wall can block his charge? "


    Ye Hongyan''s eyes showed a ray of relief. Recalling the scene of Gladys knocking down the mountain, he also showed a smile on his face. Yes, what kind of wall can stop the progress of the war beast?


    Ye Yinzhu said decisively: "if the froese want to encircle us, it''s like beating mosquitoes with their fists. Let them come. First of all, they must be able to catch up with us. What we have to do is to bring guerrilla warfare and blitzkrieg to the limit. It''s not only a time to cause losses to Buddha, but also a time to bring benefits to our Qin City. I didn''t ask granny Nina to provide us with 100000 logistics troops to guard the city of sfort. Now, they will have a real role. "


    This time, both Oliveira and ye Hongyan finally understood Ye Yinzhu''s purpose. Plunder the enemy, support the war with war and support the city with war.


    In this battle of Qin City, ye Yinzhu was the commander, and the other strong people of all ethnic groups only obeyed his orders. In the aspect of command, after ye Yinzhu''s many experiments, it would be more appropriate for him, Oliveira and ye Hongyan to complete it comprehensively.


    After careful discussion, the three men unified the battle direction of Qin City for a period of time, and made complete preparations.


    Not in a hurry to leave the forest, ye Yinzhu gave an order to repair it for three days. After all, both Oliveira, who was involved in intercepting the logistics supply troops of Florida, and the soldiers who followed Ye Yinzhu, were very hard at this time. The three-day break is not only to recover their physical condition, but also to digest their actual combat experience gained in the war.


    Three days later, when the soldiers of Qin City set out again, there was another team in the whole battle sequence, which was also the least number among all the combat teams of Qin City. They are composed of only 30 people, but they were sent by Ye Yinzhu to protect them. It shows the importance of these people.


    These 30 people are the 30 Goblins who came out of Qin City. In the previous battle, they have been following Oliveira. For the sake of safety, Oliveira arranged them in the order of hornhawk knights. They only need to fly with hornhawk knights in the air every day. Now that the battle has entered the next stage, their role will begin to change.


    The combat effectiveness of the goblins is undoubtedly one of the worst races in the mainland of lonzainus. Ye Yinzhu certainly won''t let them participate in the battle alone. The task of these 30 goblins is to manipulate one of their greatest achievements, Goblin rippers.


    Each goblin Ripper''s height is more than 10 meters, which is completely composed of all kinds of precise metals. Only goblins can complete its functions and operation methods. But only goblins can enter the narrow operating room, not even dwarves.


    The role of goblin rippers is very extensive. First of all, they are the backbone of protecting goblins. Wherever there is a goblin tribe, there will be goblin rippers. This is the crystal of the ten meter goblin''s wisdom. Although the height is only 10 meters, it is made of all metal casting and powered by magic crystal. Their weight is even more than that of the behemoth, and their strength is a little stronger than that of the behemoth, but they are not as flexible as the behemoth.


    Ye Yinzhu once thought about forming a goblin Ripper army, but the casting requirements of goblin rippers were too high, and the consumption of various metal materials was too large. It is impossible to form a regimental system. In addition, they have some defects as machines. If you want to use them in the battlefield, the cost performance is not high.


    Taking out these goblin rippers, ye Yinzhu naturally doesn''t expect them to fight, but has a more important purpose.


    On the second day of the rest, ye Yinzhu gave an order that 300 Druids of Raptor stayed in the team, while 1000 Knights of horned Eagle set foot on the journey again. As a reconnaissance team, their role can be said to be the most important in the whole Qin City.


    Ye Yinzhu''s mission to them is very simple, that is, to detect the movement of the Buddhist army, and at the same time, to hunt and kill the isolated Scouts of the Buddhist army.With the archery of the elves and the fighting power of the horned Eagle itself, even the ordinary dragon cavalry may not be much better than them. The key is the sudden attack of the horned eagle knight. Who would have thought of a sharp arrow flying from mid air?


    Ye Yinzhu, Zi and Ming are sitting on the broad back of gracis. We have to say that gracis is big enough to sit on the same plane.


    On that day, Zi had a good "education" of GRASSIS. When he acted again, he immediately changed from the man to the horse.


    GRASSIS is a huge man. He is very steady and fast. He is the best land mount. Sitting on his back, he could see the position and situation of the soldiers of his own ethnic groups. Therefore, when Zi proposed to let Gladys become a mount, ye Yinzhu agreed without hesitation.


    The first batch of news has been sent back. Sure enough, the remaining number of the army is about 250000. After joining up with some of the emergency logistic supply troops in Florida, their number has reached 300000. This army is in a state of repair after it has been fully provided.


    At this time, it is about 500 li away from yeyinzhu where they are.


    Just as ye Yinzhu judged, the army of Buddha sent tens of thousands of scouts to search for ye Yinzhu''s existence on the border of the whole kingdom of Buddha.


    Oliveira controlled his horse and flew beside GRASSIS. "Yinzhu, about 50 miles ahead, we will enter the Noel plain of the kingdom of Florida. This plain is small, but the land is very fertile. In the west of Florida, it is an important food base. After entering the Noel plain, according to the original plan, we have been heading northwest, and we will arrive at the first city, West Africa city. According to our previous understanding of Florida, West Africa city is an important town in the west of Florida, with a population of about 4 million to 5 million. It is the only way from the west to the depth of Buddha. At the same time, the city''s trade is also very developed. As a trade center in the west of the kingdom of Buddha, it is absolutely the top priority. "


    Leaving the forest, ye Yinzhu and his party have been on their way for a whole day. During this period, they have not met other cities. But when making the plan, ye Yinzhu established the principle of targeting the big cities of the kingdom of Buddha. In doing so, it is not easy to make a fuss and give the florians time to prepare.


    At the same time, oil and water in big cities are the most abundant. There is no need to plunder those poor small cities.


    Ye Yinzhu sneered, "West Africa city, OK, that''s it. Send me an order, speed up the March, and make sure to arrive in West Africa before sunset tonight. Brother Oliveira, mobilize 100 horned Eagle knights as our front station. Now the scouts from the Florida army have not spread to this side. Let the horned Eagle Knights clear the obstacles ahead and block the information sources outside West Africa. They cannot be prepared until we arrive. "


    "Yes." Oliveira agreed. In private, he and ye Yinzhu are good brothers, but once they march, ye Yinzhu is the absolute commander. "I''ll go myself."


    The blue dragon''s huge figure rises and goes to the East. The speed of Qin City''s army increases suddenly and moves towards the direction of Nuoer plain.


    With the eyes of the horned eagle knight in the sky, ye Yinzhu led the soldiers of Qin City on a very strange road. It''s not easy for the flea scouts to find them, and even the flea civilians can''t meet them.


    Where the Cape eagle knight goes, he will immediately draw the specific location of the village and town, and pass it to Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira.


    It''s easy for thousands of people to find a remote way around the village. Therefore, for the froese, the Qin City army seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    ¡­¡­ (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 576

    ¡­¡­


    Kussler quietly sat in his handsome tent, at this time, his mood has been bad can not be worse. When the whole 500000 troops returned to their own territory, only half of them were left. This does not include the loss of personnel, equipment, Mount Warcraft and siege equipment. Kussler knew very well that without a year''s rest and preparation, he could not launch an effective attack on sfort.


    While he led the army back to the kingdom of Buddha, he got the real information about Qin City.


    Before the attack of the northern legion of Milan, Qin City would not be noticed by the mainland forces at all. Although Ye Yinzhu beat back the Milan army with the help of his six ways, Qin City''s combat effectiveness has not been fully revealed. Therefore, the information in kussler''s hand is not complete.


    "Ye Yinzhu, born in the kingdom of Arcadia in the south of the mainland, entered the Department of divinity at the age of 16 and won the championship of freshmen competition. Soon after, as a representative of outstanding students, he took part in the autumn defense of the Empire of Milan against orcs. The marauders who were attacked by orcs in Konya include two golden bimonths and more than 80 bimonths. The four main battle armies of the orcs are as many as 40000. "


    Looking at the profile of Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, kussler''s face looks like water dripping. He feels more and more that his opponent is not simple.


    "With 500 dragoons and dozens of magicians from Milan''s Mowu academy, ye Yinzhu made use of the terrain of Brenner mountains and the characteristics of winter to deal a heavy blow to the orc''s marauding Legion by means of fire attack, angering the leader of golden bimont. Later, when the reinforcements of the northern legion of the Milan Empire arrived, he used a special musical instrument to explode more than 1000 dragon training, including 500 falcons, at the same time, causing devastating damage to the orc army. Thus, he became famous in the first World War, became a hero of the Milan Empire, and won the Milan Red Cross Badge Medal. To be the new star of the younger generation of the Milan empire. "


    Piano music? There was a trace of bitterness in kussler''s eyes. If he saw this before the first World War in sford City, he would puff his nose. However, only when he really faced Ye Yinzhu did he realize how terrible the power of that music was. The blade of nothingness, the terrible power that instantly destroyed 5000 heavy cavalry, was almost as powerful as the instant forbidden curse. What a deep impression did it leave on him?


    "Later, ye Yinzhu was questioned by Yinlong city for making the tame dragon explode, and became a foreign Yinlong in the process of going to Yinlong city to explain. When the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle came, they went out on behalf of Yinlong City, and led the elite soldiers of Milan to become the final winner. They were named Earl by the Empire of Milan. At that time, the remaining evil of the Donglong Empire, Donglong bazong, suddenly announced the re establishment of the country in Qincheng, which also exposed the fact that ye Yinzhu was born in Donglong bazong. Ye Yinzhu didn''t miss the powerful men in the Milan empire. He resolutely returned to the East Dragon Empire and ushered in the 300000 troops of the northern legion of the Milan Empire who came to attack because of the Falan decree. "


    "At the critical moment, ye Yinzhu stepped forward and put forward the ultimate challenge of a soldier that he had never seen in a thousand years, the six way decision. With his amazing strength and the assistance of behemoth, he defeated Milan and became the final winner. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s resume ends from this, but the introduction to Qin City is much less. There are only nearly 100 descriptions of Bimeng, and most of the others are speculation.


    "Defeat the orc looting legion, the final winner of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle, and the ultimate challenge of the six fallen warriors. Is this really what a young man under 20 can do? Twenty years old, he is less than twenty years old, but he has reached the purple level. It turns out that there are really geniuses in this world. "


    With a long sigh, kussler combined the information of Qin City in his hand. Even if he knows that, it doesn''t matter to him now. Qin City is within the Milan empire. How easy is it to retaliate? Despite being on the opposite side, kussler still has some respect for ye Yinzhu.


    What courage is it to dare to fight against hundreds of thousands of Flemish troops on the battlefield with the strength of two men? What wisdom is it to cut off the supply lines of the army from the rear? The four words wisdom, bravery and integrity are very suitable to describe the Lord of Qin City.


    "Newspaper -" the herald ran in quickly from the outside.


    "He said Cussler sank.


    "Report to marshal, according to our scouts'' report, we did not find the existence of Qin City Army, only found traces of army rest in a forest."


    Kussler''s eyes brightened. "About how many troops are there?"


    "According to the judgment, the number of enemy troops is about 3000 to 5000. Because many traces are complex and not like those left by human beings, it is impossible to determine the specific number."


    "That''s right." Kussler''s hands hit each other, and his eyes twinkled with cold light. It was not like human beings that belonged to the army of naqin city. I can''t figure out why Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, has such fighting power as the behemoth, and the Milan Empire has just attacked them. How can he take the people of Qin City to help the Milan Empire now. Isn''t it true that the six fallen cities are fake?


    No, it''s impossible. It is impossible to make a fake because of the restriction of God''s edict. There must be some secret.Although he guessed some, kussler didn''t think much about it now. For him, the most important thing is to wipe out all the troops that enter the kingdom of Buddha. Only in this way can he lead the army of Florida into Milan again.


    After the defeat, there was an uproar in Florida. Although the king and prime minister still supported kussler, the only Purple Star Dragon Rider in Florida, the pressure on his shoulders was several times heavier. If we can''t achieve anything, let alone the king will not let go of himself, I''m afraid that the Kingdom itself will collapse in front of the huge load brought by the war.


    "Starting from the trace, search in an all-round way. Be quick. Send another 5000 light cavalry into the scouts, and be sure to find the exact location of this tumor for me within three days. They must not be allowed to flee our territory. "


    Kussler has made up his mind that as long as ye Yinzhu''s team is found, the army of Buddha will launch a devastating attack on them as soon as it is finished. No matter how great the loss is, we must wipe them out first. Unfortunately, the commander-in-chief of Buddha was at a loss. At this time, ye Yinzhu didn''t mean to escape from Buddha. Preparing to stir up more wind and rain.


    ¡­¡­


    The setting sun is infinitely good, just near dusk.


    The sun sets early in winter, when the sun is gradually dim, the beautiful sunset glory in the distant sky is also constantly weakening.


    Noel plain is flat and fertile. At this time, ye Yinzhu and his Qin City soldiers were located 20 miles southwest of West Africa city, an important town in Nuoer plain.


    With the characteristics of the horned eagle knight, the movement in the west of West Africa city has been completely blocked, and the atmosphere outside the city has begun to sink, but there is no vigilance in West Africa city.


    Convergence wings, ye Yinzhu slowly fell to the ground. Before, he had a general observation of West Africa city in the air. West Africa city is worthy of being one of the important towns in the kingdom of Buddha. With high walls and thick walls, a large number of lights have been lit in the city before night. We can see the prosperity of the city.


    "Yinzhu, I''m back." The blue dragon converges its wings and falls to the ground. Because the dragon''s target was too obvious, Oliveira flew directly from high altitude for tens of miles before landing slowly and then flying back from the rear of the army.


    Ye Yinzhu quickly asked, "what''s the situation?" After all, he doesn''t come from such a professional background as Oliveira. Oliveira is more experienced than him in judging some specific details on the battlefield. For example, the judgment of the strength of West Africa city.


    Oliveira smiles and makes a no problem gesture. "In such a big city, there are only five thousand city guards. It''s like fat to the mouth. Yinzhu, it seems that you have surpassed me strategically. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed and said, "OK, don''t bury me. Now that the fat is in front of us, we can start eating it immediately. Just now, I have informed him by sending the magic array to the golden side. He is ready for our action. It seems that we are still a little too careful. There are only 5000 people. Even if we let them know that we are going to attack the city, what can we do? "


    Oliveira said with a smile: "it''s better to be careful. You''ll have to be careful. Although it is difficult for the enemy to pose a threat to us, in case of bad luck, we will lose our hands here. It''s better to wait until evening. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "this battle, without the whole army, will be handed over to Jiaoying knights and Donglong knights."


    After consultation with Oliveira and ye Hongyan, he officially renamed the Qin City.


    The 300 gods of death led by Ye Hongyan were officially named as the Knights of death.


    Oliveira is in charge of the order of horned eagles, Elven warriors and archers.


    The East Dragon Warrior regiment was led by meizong and lanzong.


    The bimonthly Legion under the command of Zihe Ming, including the war giant Gracias.


    As for the three major Druids, ye Yinzhu was in direct command. They are organized separately. It is the order of the tree demon knights, the Druid Air Corps composed of Druids of raptors, and the Druid Infantry Corps composed of Druids of claws.


    ----------------------


    on the last day of this month, if you still have VIP tickets, don''t keep them. Please give them to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 577

    Ye Yinzhu''s magic power and fighting spirit have just been upgraded to the level of purple level 7. Although his martial arts and magic can''t match his real strength just because he has just been upgraded, Xumi Shenjie''s pure consumption of magic power makes Ye Yinzhu a great mage who has reached the level of purple level 7 much easier.


    The magic power of purple level 7 is so huge. Ye Yinzhu only consumed about one third of his mana, and almost doubled the space in Xumi ring. When the eastern sky gradually reveals a touch of fish belly white, and a new day is coming, ye Yinzhu can''t help sighing that the masterpiece of the dwarf master is really powerful. This Xumi divine precept actually contains the property of a whole city!


    Originally, according to Ye Yinzhu''s plan, the magic array was transported through Xumi''s divine precepts, and the materials were continuously transported to Dongfeng City, where golden was located. However, when he discovered the secret of Xumi''s ring, he expanded the space of the ring and even received all the goods transported out of West Africa city into the ring in that night.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu had a little regret. He had known that Xumi Shenjie could be loaded so well. When he attacked the logistics supply center of Buddha, he should have taken more of the food with him. The Brenner mountains in Qincheng are so vast that there will be no problem in loading these things.


    After a hard night, the soldiers of Qin City are tired. Ye Yinzhu orders them to have a rest outside the east gate for the time being. He uses space to send magic array to Dongfeng city. He has to seize the time, because after the expansion of space, the consumption of magic power by Xumi Shenjie is continuous, and it is not the way to let it continue to be consumed.


    After summoning the gold with the agreed method, ye Yinzhu began to pour the looted materials from Xumi''s commandment on the ground.


    Golden gaped at the pile of different materials, for a time the whole person completely stunned.


    "Yinzhu, where are you going? Did you rob the palace of the kingdom of Buddha? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "the palace is not so far away. It''s just robbing a city. Gold elder, it seems that you underestimated the wealth accumulated by the noble. This is just the beginning. Are you ready for the logistics supply? "


    Golden nodded and said, "of course, I''m ready. After you leave sfort, I''ll return to Dongfeng city with the logistic supply troops. Although there are only 60000 people coming back with me this time, I think it''s enough."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "please. These materials will be classified and transported to Qincheng. Gold coins, armor and weapons are the most important resources we get from the florians. There are also a small number of crystals and precious metals. But these things are much less, especially precious metals. "


    Golden way: "you don''t worry, I immediately ordered people to start light quantity loading, began to send you to Qin City. Yinzhu, this time your Qin City is really successful. Now I am more and more grateful to the decision of his royal highness. Fortunately, Milan is not your enemy. Otherwise, if you do this to the Empire at this time, I am afraid the Empire will be even more miserable than the fooro people.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a harmless smile on his face. "How can it be? Milan is my second home after all." What he didn''t say is that if the first family can''t support it, the second family can only be abandoned. At the beginning, when he came back to Qin City to face the arrival of the eight schools of Donglong, and later when the army of Milan came to attack, ye Yinzhu really wanted to plunder the surrounding Milan city. His plundering tactics also took shape from then on, but in the end, they only worked on the people of Florida.


    It took a long time to pour materials. After all, there were too many things stolen. Those magic crystal stones and precious special metals are arranged by golden himself. As for other work, ye Yinzhu has no time to do more. With the help of these resources, the construction of Qin City can develop rapidly without stagnation.


    When ye Yinzhu appears again, he has returned to the east gate of West Africa city. At this time, Qin City soldiers are in situ repair, eat food, sleep sleep. Except for some of the hornhawk knights who are on guard in the air, everyone is resting.


    "Lord Qin." A clear voice suddenly rings from the bottom of Ye Yinzhu''s heart. He moves slightly in his heart. His powerful strength makes him react immediately. The magic power in his body condenses itself. Under the guidance of spiritual power, he immediately probes into the direction of the voice.


    "Lord Qin, it''s me, Hongling." Feeling the huge mental power like the tide, the voice suddenly gave out a exclamation. It turned out that it was the red spirit who had fallen into deep sleep since Ye Yinzhu got the Phoenix red pill that day.


    "Hongling, it''s you." When his mental strength relaxed, ye Yinzhu went to one side and found a place to sit down. He also needs to rest for a period of time due to the busy night and the consumption of magic power. Whenever this kind of time comes, he will naturally think of Sula. Before, it was Sula who took care of it? Whether it''s the food she cooked or the towel she handed to her hand, it''s a pity that the warmth is no longer there.


    Forced across the sadness, ye Yinzhu asked Hongling, "how are you? You seem to have absorbed some of the energy released by Sura and me that day and fell asleep. What''s the situation now? "Red spirit''s voice was full of excitement. "Thank you, Lord Qin. I think I have become an unprecedented presence in the red spirit clan. These days, I have been attached to you, whenever your body energy operation, I will get no small benefits. In addition to the many precious metals I have eaten in Qincheng, I already feel that my ability is improving. As you know, as a level 7 Warcraft, it''s very difficult to evolve. But I did. With the help of you and Lord Sura, I have absorbed enormous energy, at least for me. After falling into a deep sleep, I found that my physical condition had undergone a qualitative change, all impurities had disappeared, and the metal that had not been absorbed by my body before was also turned into my energy, and the energy of me, you and Lord Sura was also smoothly integrated. This process of integration is the reason why I fell asleep. "


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said, "so, you should have evolved again?"


    Red spirit said: "yes, I have evolved again. Lord Qin, please have a look. " The light light flickered, and a golden red glow flowed out from behind the bamboo. It turned into a golden red air flow around the bamboo. After circling for three weeks, it slowly condensed in front of the bamboo. It was a big ball made of golden red gas.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "Hongling, is this the result of your evolution?"


    But this time, krypton made the metal liquefy, and I was able to liquefy. At the beginning, after I evolved to liquefy, after I devoured precious metals, I could liquefy them and refine or absorb them according to different properties. Naturally, liquefied metals are more easily absorbed than solid ones. Now when I enter the vaporization state, I can naturally vaporize the metal I devour, which makes it easier to absorb. Moreover, Lord Qin, I have jumped directly from level 7 to level 9. And you gave me all this! "


    The golden red light gradually condenses and forms. It''s the original red spirit, but now its red body has a layer of golden luster that can''t be concealed.


    "Congratulations, Hongling." Ye Yinzhu smiles and waves his big hand. A purple bamboo fighting spirit lifts the red spirit up.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised by the progress of Hongling. The huge energy generated by his fusion with Sura not only made him evolve, but also greatly improved Zizi''s strength. Now even Hongling has reached the level of level 9 Warcraft. So, what kind of progress will the two little guys, Jinjia banchongshan and Lei, who haven''t sobered up, make?


    Shan and Lei have always been hidden in Ye Yinzhu''s body. These two lazy little guys don''t want to come out at all. Through the blood contract, they are naturally the most loyal to Ye Yinzhu. This kind of abnormal master servant contract makes their communication and attachment effect even better than the same life contract of Zi and ye Yinzhu. After all, the blood contract is also one of the three taboo contracts. Therefore, with the improvement of Ye Yinzhu''s strength, Shan and Lei naturally get the most benefits. This is no exception.


    Therefore, when ye Yinzhu watched Hongling evolve from level 7 Warcraft to level 9 Warcraft, he immediately thought of the two little guys Shanlei. I don''t know how far they have evolved.


    While ye Yinzhu was thinking, Hong Ling suddenly said, "Lord Qin, although I have been practicing all this time, I can feel what is happening outside because I am attached to you. After reaching level 9, I became more sensitive to metal. I''m afraid you''ve been cheated. There''s a lot of good metal in this city, but it''s just hidden. "


    ---------------------------------------


    in today''s Chapter 3, monthly tickets, recommended tickets and junior high tickets are needed. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 578

    "I think you''ve been cheated. There are a lot of good metals in this city, but they''re just hidden," he said to Ye Yinzhu


    Listening to his words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but move in his heart, "do you mean those noble people hide those precious metals?"


    Hong Ling nodded and said, "I''m sure. After reaching level 9 of Warcraft, my sense of smell can almost make me find out all the rare minerals within 30 kilometers. Although there are no large-scale mineral deposits in this city, I can clearly feel that there are many rare metals. Although the number is small, there are many kinds. There are some secret silver, refined gold, Vajra essence, Vajra hardness, magic silver, and even krypton gold. Lord Qin, the value of these rare metals is far higher than that of gold coins. Treasures like magic silver and krypton gold are hard to find. Those nobles pretended to obey, but they hid the most precious things. "


    Ye Yinzhu believes in Hongling''s words. Even the goblins and dwarves, no one can compare with the metal master Hongling.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and ye Yinzhu said faintly: "it seems that we have to clean up West Africa city again. The goose


    As soon as ye Hongyan''s figure flashed, she came to Ye Yinzhu and took a look at the changed red spirit. "Emperor Qin, please order."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Hongling said that there are a lot of ignorant guys hiding rare metals. I think you should take your deployment again."


    Ye Hongyan''s eyes flashed a evil spirit, "these fat bastards. I wanted to save their lives. It seems that... "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded to Ye Hongyan, "let''s clean up these moths for the kingdom of Buddha. Hongling, you go with Hongyan. We don''t have much time, goose. " With the metal detection ability of red spirit, there is no need for those nobles to tell the truth.


    Which nobleman has no family background? Rare metals, precious stones, these things are not big, but they are very valuable. Nature is the best collection. The nobles of West Africa city were already celebrating the departure of Qin City. However, those tall, cold and murderous terror cavalry came back.


    Ye Yinzhu chose to let the death dragon wolf cavalry go out again instead of the behemoth Legion or Druid. Naturally, it was after thinking. Death dragon wolf cavalry is no doubt Ye Yinzhu''s direct army, the easiest to command. And their speed is the fastest of all the legions. If the behemoths are allowed to complete the looting accompanied by the killing, one is that the speed will be slower, and the other is that after seeing the blood, if these behemoths can''t control the slaughtering of the city, it will be hard to restrain.


    As for the Druids, they are a peace loving race. They don''t have to participate. Ye Yinzhu won''t let them join in the killing.


    Therefore, death dragon wolf cavalry has become the best choice to carry out this mission.


    Death''s sickle has quietly fallen in the city of West Africa. The dark night has gone, but the cold dawn has become the beginning of another killing.


    The sun was shining brightly. When the sun rose from the east to the top, the Qin City Army quietly left West Africa city. At this time, the biggest nobleman in West Africa city was a baron. He was a declining nobleman. He really didn''t have any stock in his family, so he escaped the disaster.


    According to the later statistics of the kingdom of Buddha, the "visit" of Qin City killed the aristocrats in the West African city with the same number as the city defense forces. The city of West Africa became a noble vacuum. And the ordinary civilians in addition to some not long eyes were mistakenly injured, the loss is even less pitiful.


    What would a city without nobles look like? The first is two words, chaos.


    In the West African city, the streets are full of civilians. The news of the noble being killed spread like wildfire, and the reaction of most civilians was not fear, but clapping. After all, how many civilians have ever been squeezed by nobles?


    Ye Yinzhu left with the soldiers of Qin City, but what he left to the kingdom of Buddha was absolutely a mess. Of course, the chaos in West Africa city did not last long.


    It was the afternoon of the third day when the surviving Baron of naming finally spread the news to the army of Florida and kussler sent troops to West Africa to maintain order.


    It''s funny that when kussler got the news, he was listening to the return of various reconnaissance forces in his own account, without any reward.


    "Qincheng, you and I are at odds." At this time, kussler could not find any appreciation for ye Yinzhu. Buddha is his motherland. West Africa city, a prosperous city, was ransacked and a large number of nobles were killed. Although this will not affect the army led by him, it is a fatal blow to the kingdom of Buddha!


    When kussler led the army to West Africa city, he could not help but be stunned. Originally a prosperous city, it became a mess, with almost crazy civilians everywhere. When the nobles died, most of their belongings were robbed by Ye Yinzhu. However, the nobles still had manors, and even some of their furniture was worth some money. For the common people, that is naturally the best thing.It seems that ye Yinzhu has ignited the inner darkness of the fro people, or that the civilians have been squeezed too much. For a moment, the whole west African city has become a sea of robbery. No aristocratic mansion can remain intact. Even the bricks, stones and debris that they used to build their residence were looted. A good West African city turned into a slum at this time.


    How much property Ye Yinzhu robbed from the West African city is beyond the statistics of the kingdom of Buddha. Who knows how many aristocrats in the West African city have collected? But what can be counted is that in this first war of plunder. The Kingdom lost a great Duke, three Marquises, 21 earls, 172 viscount and countless barons. Plus their vassals, thousands of them.


    Kussler sent 50000 troops of Buddha into the city to control the chaos temporarily. This mess made him headache. First of all, he thought about how to explain to King Delaware of Buddha.


    All of a sudden, kussler seemed to think of something, grabbed the baron who came to report, "said, from which side did those robbers leave West Africa city?"


    The Baron was shocked by kussler''s powerful momentum. "Yuan, marshal, those people seem to have left from the east gate."


    "East gate, East Gate..." Kussler suddenly widened his eyes, "my God, what are these guys in Qin City doing?" After passing West Africa city and heading east, it''s not a sign of leaving. It''s the vast land of the kingdom of Buddha. Do these bastards of Qin City want to be in the kingdom


    Kussler did not dare to think about it any more. His heart was shaking violently. He suddenly felt that the war between the Kingdom and Milan was so wrong. The alliance with landias is far less than that with Milan from the perspective of Qin City.


    "Come on, come on, give me the order, mobilize all six light cavalry regiments, and follow me immediately. These bastards of Qin City, you''ve plundered so many things, you can''t walk fast. It''s been three days, but we must catch up with them. Otherwise, like the plague, they will bring irreparable disaster to the Empire. "


    How does poor kussler know that ye Yinzhu and his legions in Qin City have no material burden at all. The plundered goods have long been transported to Qin City through Milan.


    Just when kussler led his Milan army to clean up the mess in West Africa city, ye Yinzhu and his deployment of Qin city came to the next city, notting, another important town of Florida, 500 kilometers away from West Africa city.


    Of course, it doesn''t need to be so far from West Africa city to the next city, but most of the cities close to West Africa city are vassals of West Africa. They are relatively small cities with less oil and water. What''s more, ye Yinzhu has a cautious Oliveira around him. In Oliveira''s strong suggestion, the second target will be chosen in the distance of notting city.


    Arriving at Notting City, ye Yinzhu and his party really entered the hinterland of the kingdom of Buddha. This is because it is already deep in the Norr plain of the kingdom of Buddha, which belongs to the relatively prosperous area of the kingdom of Buddha. From here on, the big cities of the kingdom of Buddha will appear almost every two or three hundred miles.


    "Bao -" the giant horned Eagle came down from the sky. When the horned eagle was about five meters away from the ground, the elf soldier on his back floated down and landed in front of Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira and ye Hongyan.


    "What''s the situation?" Oliveira asked. Now these horned Eagle knights can be said to be his direct subordinates, and they are in charge of him.


    "As Lord qindi and Lord Oliveira expected, West Africa city is in chaos now. The army of Florida entered West Africa city one day later than we expected. Where is it to calm the public anger? At least 50000 troops have been put into the task of stabilizing West Africa city. And commander-in-chief kursler seems to be aware of something. He led 60000 light cavalry and left West Africa city before I came back. He is heading east as fast as he can (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 579

    After listening to the reply of the elf warrior, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira look at each other and smile. Almost everything is in their calculation. Sometimes, it''s not necessarily a bad thing to have few people, especially in other people''s homes. No matter what happens, the kingdom of Buddha will lose the most.


    "The light in oliveiro''s eyes must have been a little sad, and now the light in his eyes must have been shining


    Oliveira smile, said: "if it''s me, I''m afraid I can''t hold on. The will of commander fro is firm. The logistic supply troops were attacked and the front line was defeated. Now our rear area has been robbed by bandits. There are fires all over the territory of Florida. His approach is not wrong. He led the rapid reaction forces in the hope of completely annihilating these thousands of us as soon as possible. With a dragon general, this may not be impossible. Unfortunately, his biggest problem is that he has lost his eyes and ears. What can a disabled person who is both deaf and blind do? "


    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly subsided, and he said in a deep voice: "pass my order, the hornhawk cavalry will recover. In addition to leaving 100 people to watch the main army of Florida, another 900 hornhawk cavalry will form a big net for me, covering them from the sky. There are two tasks for you. One is to report the location of this fast army in time. The other is to create chaos around them, cover up the actual movement of our main force, and completely paralyze each other''s scouts. Do you understand? "


    "Yes, Lord Qin."


    The hornhawk knight has gone. Oliveira said with a smile: "now I can understand why my grandfather was so angry after he lost the 500 falcons. With this air superiority, although we are much less than each other, we are still invincible. Unless we want to, it will be impossible for the army to meet us. "


    The golden bimondis, who incarnated in human form, came out of nowhere, touched his big bald head and said, "Lord Qin, when shall we start to act? You can rest assured that we will not let those nobles be deceived this time. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "start to act now. Commander naflo must have found out our intention. In this case, we have nothing to hide. What about notting? Have the scouts paid back? "


    Ye Hongyan said: "it has been paid back. Notting seems to be worse off than West Africa, with less than 3000 defenders. The scale of the city is similar to that of West Africa, but the prosperity of the city is even better. It is estimated that this is the reason for the inland cities. "


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, "it seems that the attack of fro against Milan really consumed most of the national strength. There are only thousands of defenders in such a big city. It seems that we don''t even need to cover up. The legions are ready to fight in half an hour. "


    Recently, the weather in the kingdom of Florida has been very good, at least in the West. Although it is still in winter, but under the sun, the warm feeling of spring has some meaning of quietly coming.


    The gates of notting were wide open, and only 20 soldiers were in charge of guarding the gates in front of the suspension bridge. There are only 500 people patrolling the city. For such a huge city, the number of people is really small.


    Just as ye Yinzhu expected, this time the kingdom of Buddha put all his eggs in one basket to use the army of Milan empire. Although the 500000 troops were terrible, at this time, the defects had also been revealed. In such an important city, the number of defensive troops is pitifully small, which is hard to imagine.


    "What''s that?" The eyes of a soldier guarding the city suddenly straightened. Looking to the West from a distance, in the distance, dust rises in the air and is coming towards the city gate at a very fast speed.


    "Cavalry, it''s like cavalry. It''s so fast. Is it Erik min''s Dragoon Until this time, the soldiers who were guarding the city did not realize that the enemy was coming. After all, it is impossible for the situation on the front battlefield to be transmitted to all cities, especially when the front-line war has just ended and the news is far from being transmitted so quickly. Notting is an inland city of Florida. How can these city guards expect the enemy to come suddenly?


    "My God, it''s so cool. Is this the dragoon? If only I could be one of them


    Far away, the fast cavalry troops have gradually emerged. The dark blue cavalry gallops like galloping. Its huge body and fast speed are constantly magnified in the eyes of notting city guards. On the back of the horse, the tall soldiers in black armor were covered in the black steel, holding long guns, and they were getting closer and closer to the city gate.


    "No, No. It''s not Erik min''s Dragoon. It''s like a wolf. Is it the orc''s wolf cavalry. Come on, close the gate quickly? " When the city defense forces saw the cavalry clearly, someone finally woke up. In a moment of great surprise, the more than 20 city defense forces outside the city gate only had time to quickly withdraw to the city. At the same time, they pulled the hinge to slowly raise the suspension bridge. In their opinion, with a moat 20 meters wide, even if the enemy comes, they can stop each other. The number of them is only a few hundred. With the thick and tall walls of notting, they don''t need to be afraid.If these city defense forces are facing ordinary cavalry at this time, their practice is undoubtedly extremely correct. Unfortunately, are they facing ordinary cavalry at this time? No, that''s the trump card in Qin City. It''s a death dragon wolf cavalry with a terror level comparable to bimont. In addition to Falan, this is the only super cavalry that is completely mounted by advanced Warcraft. All the death warriors on the back of dragon wolf have grown up from the baptism of iron and blood. Their strength is at least above the green level, and even the opponents of the same level can never defeat them. The murderous spirit alone is enough to make the enemies who are higher than them tremble.


    Ye Hongyan takes the lead, strides down the Dragon wolf prince, gives full play to the limit speed, just like a dark blue rainbow to rush towards the west gate of notting city. With the speed of the Dragon wolf prince, after running, in a short distance, it will never be slower than the speed of the dragon. Seeing that the suspension bridge was about to close, ye Hongyan didn''t panic at all.


    "Qi -" when the suspension bridge was pulled up, ye Hongyan, as the fastest one of death dragon wolf cavalry, had already rushed to the moat river. After this period of running in, the crown prince has already been in harmony with him. His huge body suddenly soars up, and his gorgeous dragon scales shine in the sun.


    The Dragon wolf cavalry of death came too fast. Although the Flemish soldiers below had reacted and pulled up the suspension bridge, most of the soldiers in the city didn''t know what had happened. They didn''t even have one to shoot at Ye Hongyan.


    The Dragon wolf Prince''s huge body soars into the air, and the wings behind it, which are like dragon wings, unfold instantly. Although these wings can''t make him fly, they can glide completely. The distance of 20 meters is a fleeting thing for the prince of dragon and wolf. With the help of his back wings, he kept the height of his jump and rushed directly to the top of the suspension bridge.


    "Roar -" the crown prince of the Dragon wolf roared. A dazzling dark blue halo appeared from its tail and spread to its head. His mouth opened, and a dark blue light ball suddenly ejected. The dark blue light ball was long in the wind, and it had expanded to a diameter of one meter in the blink of an eye, just like Ye Hongyan''s forward, pounding heavily on the heavy hanging wall Over the bridge.


    You know, these suspension bridges are built with thick steel lining and solid wood up to one meter thick outside. They are extremely hard. However, the crown prince of dragon wolf is a level 8 Warcraft, and his dark blue light ball, which spews out, gives full play to the power of terror for the first time.


    The suspension bridge has been blasted out of a deep pit. Although it has not been broken, a layer of corrosive elemental energy has penetrated into it. Softens the texture of the suspension bridge.


    At this time, the huge body of the crown prince has rushed to the suspension bridge. Just listen to Ye Hongyan a big drink, blue fighting gas from his dragon wolf gun suddenly burst out, cone sharp just pierced into the suspension bridge before the magic bomb in the center.


    With the piercing sound, the blue level fighting spirit suddenly broke out. With the dark ice double magic erupted by the prince of dragon and wolf again, a big hole was suddenly opened on the suspension bridge.


    At this time, the city defense forces on the head of the city responded, and the shrill cry spread all over the city, "enemy attack, enemy attack, let''s shoot."


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    you can rest assured that in terms of war, junior three will try to simplify the plot. When the war came to an end, the protagonist went to find Sula. Hey, hey, vote for the monthly ticket. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 580

    There were only 500 soldiers guarding the gate. On the top of the gate, the arrows that were not dense suddenly came down and shot at Ye Hongyan. But no matter Ye Hongyan or the prince of dragon and wolf, it seems that he didn''t see these arrows. Magic bullets and fierce fighting constantly bombard the suspension bridge in front of us.


    Joke, if the whole body armor cast by the dwarf master and the dragon scale on the level 8 Warcraft dragon wolf can''t block the ordinary arrows, the dead dragon wolf cavalry doesn''t have to mix.


    Although the Dragon wolf Prince is fast, his people are not slow. When ye Hongyan blasted his spear into the suspension bridge in front of him for the third time, his death dragon wolf cavalry had come.


    Moat? What''s the use of a moat in front of the death dragon wolf cavalry. The Dragon wolves don''t even need to spread their wings. They easily jump over the moat and come to Ye Hongyan.


    When ye Hongyan had more than 20 dragon wolf cavalry around him, he quickly put away his dragon wolf gun, drew out his sword behind his back, and yelled, "he --"


    "He -" twenty dragon and wolf cavalry soldiers were born at the same time, and twenty Epee swords were raised at the same time. The dazzling green and cyan light soared into the air, and under the guidance of the blue light, a purple torrent was formed.


    "Break --" Ye Hongyan roared again. Twenty one death dragon wolf cavalry, including him, waved their heavy swords at the same time, but only a huge purple light cut down out of thin air. How could they forget that this was the skill that death dragon wolf cavalry had when they were 300 years old?


    What about the heavy suspension bridge? In front of 21 death dragon and wolf cavalry, it is nothing.


    The suspension bridge fell apart. The open gate suddenly stopped in front of the crowd.


    "Get out of my way." There was a violent voice. Then, as if there was an earthquake, not only the ground outside the city, but also the wall of notting became shaking.


    Ye Hongyan, who was preparing to lead the dead dragon wolf cavalry to break through the heavy city gate in front of him, his bloodthirsty light in his eyes weakened a little after hearing the sound, and raised his sword to stop his subordinates from attacking. "Get out of the way," he said in a deep voice


    What kind of existence would it be if death could make way for the Dragon wolf cavalry? It''s not that ye Hongyan thinks that he and the death dragon wolf cavalry can''t break the city gate in front of him, but after hearing this voice, he thinks that it''s better to leave the brute force work to a more suitable person. And this more suitable person is obviously the owner of the voice just now.


    In the roar, a huge figure appears at the end of the horizon. Ye Hongyan and his death dragon wolf cavalry have separated outside the city, leaving the front for the coming huge figure. With this guy in, do you need to cover up the siege?


    The huge body, like a mountain, is still very fast. The one corner on the head is shining with a light iron gray luster. Although there is no scale on the body, when the huge body appears in the vision of the city defense army of Florida, all the Buddhists are scared. They never thought that there would be such a terrible Warcraft in this world.


    That''s right. It''s not other people who want to take credit with the dragon and wolf cavalry. It''s gracis, the most greedy war beast.


    Originally Ye Yinzhu didn''t plan to let this guy fight, but after ye Hongyan left with the Dragon wolf cavalry, Gladys took the initiative to fight. Because he knew that he would have enough food to eat again. He had a big meal in West Africa city three days ago, but he still hasn''t digested it. In his own words, he can''t always eat without working. Besides, he can eat more when he comes to the city later.


    That''s what GRASSIS thought, so he rushed out as the dead dragon wolf cavalry attacked the drawbridge. Gladys''s head is not as rough as his appearance. He knows the position of death''s Dragon wolf cavalry in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. Therefore, when he rushes out, he will roar for fear that he will hurt death''s Dragon wolf cavalry in the process of charging. That''s not easy to explain.


    Power is directly proportional to speed and mass. The huge volume of gracis is more than 1000 tons. When it is fully charged, the impact force is so terrible. Looking at the huge body running like a shell towards notting City, even ye Yinzhu and Oliveira could not help taking a breath.


    Oliveira sighed: "fortunately, orcs do not have the existence of war beasts, otherwise, our city may not be able to withstand such impact. It is worthy of being a giant of war and the most terrifying existence on the battlefield. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "no city can be broken, a giant of war. It seems that it''s the right choice to bring gracis here this time. Originally, I just expected his terrible appetite. Now it seems that it''s good to attack the city with it. All we have to do is wait to pick up the pieces. I hope this guy doesn''t knock the whole city through. "


    As he spoke, ye Yinzhu, Oliveira, and other members of Qin City tried their best to cover their ears with their hands.


    The next moment, it is no longer deafening to describe the crazy collision has come.


    What moat? The narrow river, let alone blocking it, was not even one tenth of the height of gracis'' thigh. The huge 100 meter male body crashed into notting''s wall. Without any suspense, the wall, which is tens of meters thick, suddenly turns to pieces in front of the terrible war beasts.The earth trembled, and the whole Norr plain of the kingdom of Buddha even trembled at this moment. In Notting, the violent collision almost made the people of the west half of the city temporarily lose their hearing. One by one, they fell to the ground. More than a third of the houses collapsed or cracked due to the huge shock wave. Terrible cracks appeared on the ground in the city. It was this collision that put the whole city of notting in a panic.


    Nobody in Notting knows what happened, but at this time, everyone has the idea of protecting themselves. For a moment, the chaotic situation makes notting a noisy place, and almost everyone runs towards their own home.


    Even though he had thought of the result, when the result really appeared in front of him, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help closing his mouth in surprise. The impact of GRASSIS''s firepower was terrible. Its huge body of 100 meters has completely disappeared into the city at this time. At least one section of the city wall hundreds of meters wide was completely collapsed. In front of the army of Qin City, there is a smooth city interior.


    "Lord Qin, I''m going to have dinner first. Call me when you leave Gracious voice came from afar. Obviously, the crazy collision just now did not bring any load to his body. What kind of power is this? What a terrible shock. The super defense and impact of the war beast are really amazing.


    "Yinzhu, I''ll look at him." Ming flashed out from ye Yinzhu and ran towards notting city. During this time, he may have learned a lot from GRASSIS. Now Ming doesn''t like eating rocks very much. After all, where can rocks have delicious food? With all his meals open, he ate no less than gracis. Run away for fear that GRASSIS will eat up the granary of notting alone.


    Is this the siege? Ye Yinzhu can''t help but think of the scene when the 500, 000 troops of Florida attacked the city of sfort. After several days of fierce fighting, after consuming 200, 000 troops, the people of Florida failed to rush through the city of sfort. And the scale of notting is not much smaller than that of sfort. It can be seen from this that the role of super powers in war is so obvious.


    Raise Augustus, the sword of light, and ye Yinzhu orders the whole army to charge.


    In fact, it is most appropriate to describe the actions of all the legions in Qin City. Because there is no power to stop them in Notting. How can we charge?


    The same looting that happened in West Africa happened in Notting, but this time during the day. Qin City soldiers who have some experience in robbery have become more experienced in the process of robbery. At a faster speed to achieve better results.


    In the process of robbery, the real commander is not ye Yinzhu or Oliveira, but Hongling. Reached the level of level 9 Warcraft, as long as it belongs to the metal treasure, even if it is buried 100 meters underground can also be found by him. With its guidance, it is almost impossible for any noble to hide things.


    The killing also started at the same time. After ye Yinzhu and Oliveira discussed, in order to bring more chaos to the kingdom of Florida, and at the same time help the people of Florida get rid of the evil, all the nobles above the Viscount were killed. For the death fighters who died at the beginning, revenge really started. Only those nobles who were willing to give up all their belongings and were extremely obedient could be spared. Under Ye Yinzhu''s deliberate propaganda, all the civilians are shivering and hiding at home. Until Qin City left, they did not suffer any attack.


    Ye Yinzhu and his Qin City soldiers are not locusts, because they only choose those rich aristocrats. Ye Yinzhu even throws some properties of ordinary value that are inconvenient to take away on the street and leaves them to the civilians of Buddha.


    The common people of Buddha are not at fault, but the ruling class and the aristocracy are at fault. In this case, it''s up to these wrong guys to bear all this.


    This time, perhaps because of the bloody means of the soldiers in Qin City, after several aristocrats were killed in the most prosperous streets, most of the aristocrats did not dare to hide. Although after being looted, the leading aristocrats were still robbed by the sharp blade, the process of the robbery was much smoother than that of West Africa city.


    Notting''s wealth is a little more than that of West Africa, which can be seen from the fact that ye Yinzhu transported it twice with Xumi ring. Of course, this time ye Yinzhu not only transported his belongings, but also transferred all the food that GRASSIS and Ming could not eat from the granary of notting city.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    after the outbreak of chapter six, ask for the monthly ticket. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 581

    Although Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what is lacking in Qincheng, it''s always right to have more of these materials as resources and consumables. Qincheng is dry and cold. As long as the grain is properly stored, there will be no problem if it is kept for a few years.


    Of course, the transportation of a large number of materials made golden and his transportation troops suffer a little. Fortunately, the distance from the east of Milan to the north is not too far.


    From noon to night, when night fell, ye Yinzhu gave the order to retreat. Staying in the city is more comfortable, but it''s also easier to expose your belongings. Now kussler is leading the light cavalry in pursuit. Never stick it on them.


    After robbing the whole city again, the soldiers of Qin City retreated perfectly. The chaos in Notting is even worse than that in West Africa. After all, the people here have less contact with the outside world. In their opinion, the great nobles are dead. How can they stand up to themselves if they don''t take the opportunity to retaliate or take advantage?


    From the beginning, kussler is following the wrong direction. He thinks that ye Yinzhu and the Qin City soldiers are heading east, but in fact, the Qin City belongs to the southeast. What worries kussler most is that none of his scouts can come back. When these scouts were found, all that was left was a corpse. Either the neck was pierced or there was a gap in the heart, which was obviously shot by a sharp arrow.


    Kussler didn''t know how ye Yinzhu did it. He sent out so many scouts that none of them could come back alive. Is it true that there are more scouts in naqin city than himself?


    As ye Yinzhu and Oliveira said, kussler and his army are like blind and deaf people who have lost their eyes and ears. Ye Yinzhu knows exactly where he is, but because he doesn''t know the existence of the hornhawk knights, he has no idea where ye Yinzhu and Qin City belong.


    Two days later, when kussler got the news that notting had been ransacked, he nearly fainted from his dragon''s back. The chaos in West Africa city has not been leveled yet, notting city has suffered the same looting, and Qin City''s army has been haunted. The amazing speed has left him too deep a blow.


    Originally, after getting the news about the looting of West Africa city, kussler planned to hide it for a period of time. As long as he could completely destroy these Qin City troops, it would be considered as atonement. But at this time, two cities had been looted, thousands of nobles had been killed, and he didn''t know how much property had been plundered. Kussler knew that he could not hide it any more. At the same time He is also fully aware of his current predicament.


    In terms of strength, Qincheng people are obviously not the opponents of the 200000 troops he leads. However, the people of Qin City were so cunning that they didn''t fight against him at all, which made kussler have a large army in the air, but they had nothing to do.


    At the same time, what makes kussler more painful is that he does not have enough intelligence, which means that he does not know the movement of Qin City Army. Although the kingdom of fro is not as large as the Empire of Milan, its territory is also considerable. Qin City belongs to only a few thousand people. Without exact information, it is impossible for his hundreds of thousands of troops to find the trace of each other.


    In this way, I can only catch up with the Qin City Army and see them impose more pain on the kingdom of Buddha, but I have nothing to do. Now, kussler is so powerless in the face of Ye Yinzhu and Qin City. What he wants now is support.


    After thinking about these problems, kussler led his light cavalry to notting as soon as possible. While stabilizing the situation in the city, he dispatched the fastest dragon cavalry to return to Florence, the capital of the kingdom of Faluo, to report to the king of the Empire of Florida.


    It was seven days later when King fro got the news. At this time, ye Yinzhu and Qin city came to two cities one after another. Although the scale of the two cities was a little smaller, the gold mines near one of the cities were also looted, and not even a grain of grain was left for the two cities.


    After receiving the news, King Delaware''s first reaction was to be extremely angry. He scolded kussler in the hall. If it was not for Dario, the Prime Minister of the Empire, he would order kussler to be executed.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. At this time, as the hope of the Empire, you must not be impulsive!" Dario fell on his knees in front of Delaware, pleading.


    Delaware''s face was completely black. "Calm down? How can you calm me down? What did kussler do? Don''t you see that? Five hundred thousand, a total of five hundred thousand troops, plus the logistics supply force, with more than 700000 people, how many people do he still have? Do you want to ask him? Hundreds of thousands of troops are gone. How did he become a marshal? Three days ago, I just got a letter from the randias empire. Do you know how much pressure I''m under? The Empire of Milan has been offended by us. If we can''t take this opportunity to help landias destroy Milan, it is our own destruction. But what did kussler do? Hundreds of thousands of troops died in vain, but not even a border city of Milan was taken down. I''ve put up with it before. I hope he can find another chance to give his opponent a fatal blow. But now, the Milanese have come to our country, several cities have been looted and thousands of nobles have died. How do you want me to explain to the people? "Dario also knew that Delaware was telling the truth. He knew more about the pressure Delaware was under. Three days ago, the message from the Empire of landias was not just a question. It was a death order that the king of Florida must break the defense of the Oriental legion of the Milan Empire and create chaos inside the Milan empire.


    The battle on the south line of landias was not very smooth. Milan''s southern army, which had completely shrunk and defended, gradually took advantage of the national strength of the Milan empire. With a large number of logistics supplies and solid cities, landias and the Bourbon allied forces were firmly blocked around the border of the Milan Empire. After several wars, although both sides consumed a lot of money, landias did not rely on it Old can''t move forward. The situation of war has gone from the beginning to the stalemate.


    As a famous coach of a generation, Milan''s southern Legion under the command of field marshal Seedorf firmly defends and doesn''t mean to attack at all. It doesn''t give landias any chance at all. According to the current situation, the two sides are consuming resources. Milan''s southerners are backed by their own country, and there is an endless supply of support. Randias wants to attack Milan, but he needs to bypass the area of Francois. Supply is relatively troublesome. It''s not known who will be the winner of this consumption.


    Therefore, the situation that landias most hopes to see is that the defense lines in the East and north of the Milan empire can not resist. From the beginning to now, it is obviously the side of the kingdom of fro that has the most hope to break through Milan''s defense, but the end has surprised landias. Naturally, the kingdom of fro was under great pressure.


    "Your Majesty, in any case, marshal kussler is also the only Purple Star Dragon riding general in our country. The situation on the battlefield has always been changing rapidly. Now if you deal with marshal kussler, you will only further shake the morale of our army. The defeat of this campaign can not be regarded as the fault of Marshal kussler. The addition of naqin city has become the biggest variable, especially the establishment of the behemoth army. Now for us, the most important thing is to solve this Qin City Army. Only by destroying them completely can we attack Milan again


    Listening to Dario''s words, Delaware''s mood was slightly calmed. Looking at the silent important Minister of Florida below, he snorted angrily, "the country has no way back. This war has almost consumed hundreds of years of savings of our country, and all our forces have been mobilized to the front line. If we don''t succeed at one stroke, then we will become the dish of the Milan empire in the near future. Dario, I know you are dedicated to your country. Get up


    Dario got up from the ground with a sigh of relief. He didn''t like marshal kussler at all. Military and political parties are mostly antagonistic in any country. But to be Prime Minister of a kingdom, Dario is obviously a wise man. King Delaware said that he knew very well, and even understood more than Delaware that the victory of this war was important. Therefore, he would rather help kussler at this time than lose.


    Delaware took a look at the ministers below and sighed in his heart that there are so many ministers, but few of them can really play a role at the critical moment.


    "Dario, the situation is so chaotic now, what do you suggest?"


    -------------------------------------------------------


    the routine three chapters are coming again. Today is the second day of August. At the beginning of the month, the competition for monthly tickets is really fierce. Xiaosan, please give your precious monthly tickets to Xiaosan. Thank you. Voting is very simple. Just click the red letter in the middle of the page to vote VIP for the book. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 582

    Dario said, "Your Majesty, first of all, let''s think calmly. After our investigation, this Qin City is a very small city in the territory of Milan empire. It has changed since Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of that Qin City, came there. He was born under the Qin City Lord of Donglong bazong. Now he has a lot of strength that can''t be ignored. Obviously, he should be an ally with the Milan Empire now, so he will appear in the most dangerous Eastern battlefield of Milan. Although Qin City has brought us huge losses, it even reversed the situation of war. But at the same time, it also tells us in disguise that the defensive strength of the east line of Milan empire is as weak as our judgment. Otherwise, why don''t these Qincheng people appear on the north line or the south line of the main battlefield? "


    Delaware nodded, agreeing with Dario, "go on."


    Dario continued: "the main reason why we suffered a big loss in the hands of Qin City is that we underestimated the enemy and made some tactical mistakes. It was only after the enemy cut off the logistics supply at a rapid speed that serious consequences were produced. The pressure of landias has really brought us a lot of pressure. But at this time, I think we should not rush. Instead of rashly attacking the Milan Empire again, we should first stabilize and consolidate our own foundation. Only in this way can we be effective against Milan


    The Finance Minister stood up and said, "I agree with the prime minister. The continuous supply and transportation of logistics has stretched our financial resources, and it is not suitable to launch a large-scale war in a short period of time. "


    Dario nodded and said, "exactly. In my opinion, the Oriental legion of Milan empire is not afraid. Although we have suffered heavy losses in this war, as the defending party, they will not lose less. It will only make the defense of the eastern line of the Milan Empire weaker. The biggest threat to us is the Qincheng people. According to the situation that marshal kussler has fought with them several times, the number of Qin City Army is about 3000. It is divided into several races, including extremely fast and powerful cavalry, Bimont legion, and some magicians with special combat power. They move very fast, which is why they can''t be caught by Marshal kussler. At the same time, if my guess is right, there is a hidden force in the Qin City Army, which can bring them enough information, so that these Qin City people can always escape from our encirclement at the most critical moment, leaving marshal kussler helpless. "


    Delaware sighed, "but what can we do to stop them now? As we all know, all the major forces of our country have been put into the front battlefield. I believe the prime minister''s words, these people in Qincheng must have a special way to get accurate information and grasp the trend of our army. In this way, unless our army can form a huge encirclement and make them have no place to escape, otherwise, with their mobility, we will not even have the opportunity to capture. "


    After commenting on the situation, Dario finally came up with his own way. "Your Majesty, in my opinion, we can start from several aspects now. First of all, don''t let marshal kussler run after each other. It''s meaningless. It can only further consume the fighting capacity of Marshal kussler and the army. They''ve just been through a big war, and now they need to fix it. Therefore, the first point is to let marshal kussler lead the main force to repair at home. Only 50000 of the most elite cavalry were selected and ready to respond. As long as there is a period of recuperation, I believe the main force of our country will be able to recover. "


    "Of course," Delaware said. But what about the people in Qincheng? Our logistic supply troops were once beaten by them by 30000 to 20000. Although I hate to tear them to pieces, I have to admit their combat effectiveness. "


    Dario''s eyes flashed a cold light. "Although the Qin City Army has strong individual combat ability, they forget that this is our country, the kingdom of Buddha, not their Qin City. If we want to completely destroy this Qin City Army, we need to open a big enough net for them to throw themselves into the net. Although we will lose the wealth in cities, as long as we destroy them, as long as we can enter Milan, are we afraid that we will not get back what we have lost? "


    Delaware''s eyes brightened. "I understand what you mean, but how can this net be woven?"


    Dario said in a deep voice: "after entering our city, the people of Qin City only killed the nobles, but did not hurt the civilians. It can be seen that they are very rational. But it also affected the interests of our nobles. How can nobles survive in this way? Your majesty, although the main combat effectiveness of our country is on the front line, it does not represent all of them. "


    Delaware finally understood what Dario meant. "You mean, private arms of the nobility?"


    Dario''s eyes swept over the important ministers of the Kingdom around him. Who can stand in this hall, not as a noble? He nodded and said, "Your Majesty, everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of our country. I am willing to contribute all the 3000 private soldiers under my rule to the country. For the future of our country.... "


    After listening to Dario''s words, the faces of all the officials around him suddenly began to become a little unnatural.


    Among the nobles, especially those who own territory, they all have certain private soldiers. These private soldiers do not belong to the national establishment. They are trained and paid by the nobles themselves. The number of private soldiers that aristocrats of different levels can own is also different. The highest prince can have 10000 private soldiers. Secondly, the Duke can have 5000 private soldiers. Marquis like Dario can have 3000 private soldiers. Count can have 1000 private soldiers. If a Viscount has a fiefdom, he can also have 500 private soldiers. The Baron is 100, which is negligible.Which country is not rich in nobility? After Dario''s reminding, Delaware remembered that there is such a force in China.


    It is obvious that the big cities attacked by Ye Yinzhu can not become the territory of nobles, and most of the nobles killed by Ye Yinzhu belong to those who did not lag behind to live in big cities. The real rich and powerful nobles are all in their own territory. Private soldiers are the most advantageous weapons for them to control the territory, bully the civilians and protect their own interests.


    At this time, when Dario said this, the important ministers present had already scolded his ancestors for 18 generations. Private soldiers? It''s no wonder what you can get back. That''s the power that nobles don''t know how much effort they have accumulated.


    No one is willing to hand over his private soldiers, but at this time, under the scorching eyes of King Delaware of Buddha, what else can these important ministers of the Kingdom do?


    As a king, Delaware naturally knew the importance of private soldiers to nobles, and also understood that it was unrealistic to force these nobles to hand over their private arms. But at this time, there is no better way.


    Slowly stepping down from the throne, Delaware said in a deep voice: "ladies and gentlemen, you should have heard what the king and Prime Minister Dario said just now. Our country is in danger. I understand what you think. No one is willing to give up his final capital. But have you ever thought that with your private arms, you can stop the attack of Qin City people? Now, only when all the forces are united can this cancer be eradicated completely. Here, in my capacity as king, I promise you that as long as the Qin City Army is eradicated, your private soldiers can be returned immediately, and those who are killed in battle will be paid by the state. Those who have made contributions on the battlefield will also be included in your titles. If we can invade the Empire of Milan in the near future, the land we get will be given priority to the meritorious ministers in this battle. "


    The ministers looked at each other, and the light in their eyes gradually brightened. They all knew that this was the bottom line of Delaware. Under the great pressure and internal and external troubles brought by landias, his majesty has no reservation.


    At least they agree that once Froude is finished, they have nothing to eat.


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to put all private soldiers under the unified command of the state. Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of his country. " The finance minister, who was wearing a pair of trousers with Prime Minister Dario, immediately came out and showed his value in this opportunity to send charcoal in the snow.


    "Good. Where is the clerk? Record. "


    Under the leadership of the finance minister, all the ministers of Florida were hesitant, but no one dared to wait any longer. Since we have to contribute our private soldiers, it''s better to do so as soon as possible to leave a good impression on his majesty.


    Delaware watched the ministers register the number of their private soldiers, walked slowly to Dario, and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Dario, if you can win the final victory in this war, I will give you the first credit."


    Dario bowed and said, "Your Majesty, I don''t deserve the credit. Now that we have such a power that the other party doesn''t know, it''s time to plan how to give Qincheng people a painful blow. Qin City Army is like a cunning fox. We only have one chance. If we can''t seize it, it will be difficult for us to let them take the bait in the future. "


    Delaware nodded. "When you step back, I''ll wait for you in the bedroom. This information must be kept secret. "


    ¡­¡­ (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 583

    Several successive victories have brought more confidence to the soldiers of Qin City. Four battles without any resistance have made them gain the wealth of four cities, which are four cities. Even if we can''t take everything away, the wealth of the four cities is astronomical.


    Nearly three months have passed since the beginning of the war. In these three months, the most changeable is the east line of Milan. And Qin City is one of the biggest variables.


    "Yinzhu, our next goal is to choose this city." Oliveira points on the sheepskin map and chooses the next attack route to show Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "what''s the situation over there?"


    Oliveira said: "there is no change at the moment. According to our hornhawk knights, marshal kursler has no sign of leaving after leading the light cavalry into notting. This guy won''t be pissed off by us. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "I hope so. After all, he is a Purple Star Dragon Rider. If the marshal died, the headless kingdom of Buddha would not be our opponent. During this period of time, we raided the inner part of the Buddha. My brothers have been working hard. After we ransacked the next city, how about playing disappear for the people of the Buddha


    Oliveira naturally understood the meaning of Ye Yinzhu and gave him a thumbs up, "relaxation is a good idea indeed."


    When the kingdom of Buddha lost the wealth of the fifth city three days later, the army of Qin City suddenly disappeared. This disappearance was a whole month. This situation immediately made the kingdom of Buddha feel at a loss.


    ¡­¡­


    Barracks.


    Looking at the envoys sent by Florence, marshal kussler said in a deep voice: "it''s really strange. Have those people from Guen city really bypassed our defense line and returned to the Milan Empire? The wealth of five cities has satisfied them? "


    Naturally, the envoys sent by the king were the representatives of King Delaware. "Marshal, according to your majesty and prime minister''s wishes, it''s the same estimation. The wealth of the five cities is transported by manpower. Even if there is a lot of space to store goods for transportation, it is not easy to transport them away. The prime minister estimated that the transport load that Qincheng people can bear has reached, and they should have fled back to Milan from a position beyond the reach of our army. "


    "Pa -" kussler clapped heavily on the handsome case, "bastard, did you run away? Ran away without paying any price. Did the prime minister say what we should do now? "


    The messenger said, "Your Excellency means to wait. We spent too much money in the previous wars. We need time to recover. For Milan, we don''t need reinforcements at all. Landias and bourbon are exerting more and more pressure on the Milan empire in the south, while in the north, as the weather gets warmer, the orc army''s combat effectiveness is gradually increasing. The most elite northern legion of the Milan empire could not be drawn out. So, your majesty and the prime minister mean to continue to repair. The 100000 recruits recruited in China still need time for training. Moreover, spring is coming, and it will take time for food consumption to recover. According to your Majesty''s meaning, it is to wait until the end of spring and the beginning of summer, when everything is well prepared, and then completely destroy Milan''s eastern defense with lightning speed. My lord marshal, my lord prime minister, let me tell you that this time, we can''t afford to lose any more. "


    Kussler naturally knew something about what happened in Florida. Dario pleaded for him and saved his life, which reduced the number of disagreements between him and the prime minister. He nodded and said, "go back and tell the prime minister that I will be careful of the situation. However, I always feel that those people in Qincheng will not give up. Since they can slip away quietly, they must have the ability to slip back. Our net is still open, waiting for them to cast. If I don''t crush this mosquito to death, my heart will never calm down. "


    "Yes, I will give your majesty and the prime minister what you mean."


    ¡­¡­


    Have ye Yinzhu really returned to the Empire of Milan and the city of Qin? The answer, of course, is No. It''s not that ye Yinzhu is greedy, but that before the foundation of the kingdom of Buddha is shaken, how can he easily end this war?


    A month ago, after plundering the fifth city of Qin City, ye Yinzhu meant to find a secret place to repair for a period of time. Even the behemoth could not afford to fight for a long time. However, what he didn''t expect was that in the process of searching for a secret place to repair the army of Qin City, he found a treasure land of geomantic omen.


    Of course, this geomantic treasure land was not discovered by Ye Yinzhu, but Hongling.


    After leaving the last plundered city and delivering all the materials to Jinjin through the transmission of magic array and Xumi ring, ye Yinzhu led the Qin City Army to the East and walked out for about 200 Li. Just as they were preparing to find a more stable place to rest, the red spirit suddenly released from the attachment state.


    Hongling tells Ye Yinzhu that he has found a rich mine, about ten miles away from Qin City Army.


    Ye Yinzhu is overjoyed. The purpose of plundering the city is to get Buddha''s resources to the Qin City to assist the construction of the Qin City. Naturally, the mineral resources of the kingdom of Buddha are even better. How can the mineral resources that Hong Ling likes be ordinary?As a result, the Qin City Army naturally led the way by Hongling and came to a lonely hilly area. Ye Yinzhu ordered the Druid Raptor to expand the scope of reconnaissance, and the rest of Qin City stayed in the hilly area for a rest.


    The mineral found by Hongling this time is not as precious as the Magic Silver found in the Arctic wasteland. After all, the Magic Silver and the associated diamond essence are the best minerals. But even so, the discovery of rich ore is enough to make ye Yinzhu overjoyed. This is a secret silver mine.


    Although the effect of Mithril is not as powerful as magic silver, it is also one of the most favorite metals of magicians and the most widely used casting metal for magic items. Generally speaking, whether weapons or armor, as long as you can add a little silver, you can add some magic to them. The amount of secret silver is also the key to the effect of magic array and the power of magic.


    According to the calculation of Hongling and Oliveira, the total output of this silver mine is almost equal to that of the whole year of Milan empire.


    This is not to say that the output of Mithril in a country of Milan empire is not as good as that of this mineral deposit. The most important thing is that although it is not too difficult to find Mithril, the refining process of Mithril is extremely complicated. The amount of silver that can be extracted from a ton of Mitsui is only about one kilogram. If there is any problem during this period, Mitsui is likely to lose its effectiveness.


    For ye Yinzhu and his Qin City, obviously, there is no need to worry about this problem. The red spirit at level 7 can extract Magic Silver and Vajra essence very quickly. What''s more, he is at level 9 now.


    Ye Yinzhu found that the effect of the improved red spirit is just opposite to the fighting spirit of human soldiers. The improvement of human warrior''s fighting spirit starts from the gas state. At first, the formation of Douqi in the body is gaseous. With the increasing of Douqi, the gaseous Douqi will become more and more rich, and it will not be converted into liquid until it breaks through the bottleneck of purple. As for whether the final form of liquid is solid or not, I''m afraid only those sub God level strong people will know.


    Hongling''s situation is just the opposite. At the beginning, after eating special metals, chijing absorbed all kinds of elements contained in solid metals. With the improvement of strength, after reaching the level of level 7 Warcraft, the metal will directly become liquid after being ingested, which makes it easier to refine and absorb. At this time, the nine level red spirit can turn the metal into a gaseous state, and it is much easier to refine.


    As a rare metal, refined silver is accompanied by its own gold. Refined gold is more precious than secret silver, but it is also more difficult to extract. The effect of pure gold is second only to magic silver, which has a great effect in increasing magic. One kilogram of mitag can be extracted from a ton of mitag ore, but only one hundred grams of refined gold can be extracted from it, which shows its precious degree.


    After confirming the existence of Mitsui, the excavation began. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s foresight was shown. The 30 goblins and the goblin rippers they manipulated played the most important role.


    Even the behemoth can''t compare with the goblin Ripper in mining. The goblin Ripper, a mechanical giant, has achieved its present effect after years of trial by the goblin family. During the period before departure, ye Yinzhu emphasized the effect of mining to the dwarf craftsmen and goblin designers when the dwarf masters were casting these goblin rippers. Therefore, the mining tools connected to the arms of these goblin lacerators are made of diamond, which is extremely sharp and hard.


    Thirty huge goblin tearing horsepower full open, through the energy of the magic crystal on this mineral began to rapid mining. And Hongling became the key in the key. After mining, the Mitsui ore will be concentrated and refined by Hongling. Although in the refining process, Hongling must also absorb some supplementary energy. But his unprecedented refining speed of nine level red essence still made everyone marvel.


    Among the 30 goblin rippers, more than 100 tons of silver can be mined every day, while Hongling can extract more than half of the amount by itself. Not to mention Ye Yinzhu, even the most determined Zi was surprised to see so many secret silver and refined gold appear in front of her. With these things, you can imagine how luxurious the equipment of Qin City will be in the future.


    The mining of Mitsui was finished in the tenth day, while the refining of Hongling took 15 days. In the end, more than 800 kilograms of secret silver and more than 70 kilograms of refined gold were extracted. These rare metals are even more than the total collection of all the aristocrats in the five cities they plundered before.


    ----------------------------------------------


    ask for the monthly ticket again. I hope you can help. thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 584

    Just as ye Yinzhu was about to lead the Qin City Army to launch a new operation against the kingdom of Buddha, Hong Ling went out for a walk, which added another half month to the delay of Qin City soldiers here, because he found another mineral deposit not far away. Although this discovery is only able to extract diamond jingangjing, but the reserves are even larger.


    In the excitement, Qin City belongs to nature and stay. In fact, only the goblin Ripper and red spirit need to be left here to mine the mineral resources. But these things are precious after all, and ye Yinzhu is also afraid of the problems of goblin tearing. Taking into account that the mining of the kingdom of Toro may not be a smooth threat to the protection of the whole kingdom of Toro in a short period of time.


    Magic Silver Mine will be associated with diamond essence, while diamond mine will also be associated with a certain amount of magic silver, only much less than magic silver mine. In front of Hongling''s strong refining ability, these good things naturally become the bag of Qincheng.


    The golden red fog completely shrouded the dark golden boulder with a volume of one cubic meter. The golden red fog gradually lit up, and the strong light completely covered the ore wrapped in it.


    With the passage of time, when the fog re condenses, a large piece of pure gold metal suddenly appears in front of the public, at the same time, there is a small thumb size color magic silver.


    "This is the last ore." The red primate let out his breath, but the light in his eyes was full of excitement. Extracting minerals is the best practice for the red spirit. Even if the ordinary red spirit finds minerals, it doesn''t have enough digging ability, but the red spirit is obviously different. He can not only freely absorb the rare metal energy in these ores, but also have 30 huge goblin rippers as excavators. There is no better treatment for chijing. This is also the reason why the intelligent Hongling follows Ye Yinzhu with all his heart.


    The King Kong essence and Magic Silver in front of him were received by Xumi. Ye Yinzhu patted Hongling on the shoulder. "It''s hard for you."


    Red spirit shook his head, saluted Ye Yinzhu respectfully, and directly turned into a golden red light attached to him.


    In this month, Qin City soldiers have got enough rest time. At the same time, they are training under the command of Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira.


    Of course, these powerful fighters of all ethnic groups have no need for training. The main training item is the cooperation of arms. Only with good cooperation can their combat effectiveness be brought into full play.


    Back in the temporary tent, ye Yinzhu, who has already calculated the completion time of Hongling, has made the leaders of various legions wait here.


    After walking to the theme and sitting down, ye Yinzhu said, "the refining has been completed. It''s been a month. I don''t know what''s going on in the kingdom of Buddha. "


    GRASSIS grinned and rubbed his stomach, "Lord Qin, whatever they are. I just want to eat now. "


    As soon as the words came out, there was a smile on everyone''s face. Only the mountain giant nodded with approval.


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s Xumi commandment left a lot of food after the last plunder, he didn''t dare to let Gladys eat it. This war beast''s appetite is too terrible, I''m afraid it''s enough for the soldiers of Qin City to have a month''s rations.


    So, Gracias came here hungry this month.


    Ming can also supplement himself by eating some rocks, but he can''t. the beasts he occasionally finds around him can''t eat them enough.


    Fortunately, during the last robbery, Gladys was very full. After a month of starvation, he still kept a certain amount of physical strength. Otherwise, I''m afraid the combat effectiveness of this war beast will be greatly reduced.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "don''t worry, there will be something for you soon. This time I''m here to discuss with you our next goal. "


    When the crowd was quiet, only Gladys could not help but said, "what else can we discuss. Lord Qin, just have your command. We will attack wherever you want us to attack. "


    This time, gracis got the approval of most people. It''s undeniable that in the many wars after he left Qincheng, ye Yinzhu did nothing. He not only saved Milan''s east line crisis, but also brought great benefits to Qincheng.


    At this time, no matter the Druids or the bimont giants, the elves and the East Dragon warriors, they all fully recognized Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira''s command ability. Seeing the huge resources of Qin City, they have more confidence in the future construction of Qin City.


    Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira looked at each other and said: "since we took part in the war, so far, everything has gone smoothly. However, this does not mean that our future will be so smooth. The battlefield is changing so fast that anything can happen. We count the enemy, and the enemy may count us. In a month''s time, we are fully renovating, and so are the florians. Although the battle of sfort dealt a great blow to the army of Florida, it was not enough to shake its foundation. After all, our opponent is a country. In this month, the kingdom of Florida must have recovered some vitality. For the florians, we are undoubtedly their most hated enemy. Although I''m not sure yet, if I were commander fro, I would try to deal with us first. Only after we are eliminated can they attack the Empire of Milan without worry. Brother Oliveira, please tell us the result of the reconnaissance of our hornhawk order. "Oliveira nodded and said: "the Lord qindi is right. We can''t be too optimistic about the current situation. The attack of the kingdom of fro on the Empire of Milan is undoubtedly a desperate one. Landias can lose, the kingdom of Bourbon can lose, and Polly is not afraid of failure. Because they all have a way out and can go back to their home countries to start business again. But not in the kingdom of Buddha. The eastern front of Frodo borders our empire on a large scale. Once the war on the main battlefield is over, the Empire will not let them go. Therefore, the belief that the kingdom of Florida expects to win is even more persistent than that of landias


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira''s words, the ease in people''s eyes gradually disappeared, and several Druid clan leaders subconsciously nodded.


    Oliveira continued: "therefore, in the month of our army''s renovation, I sent the hornhawk knights to expand the scope of reconnaissance. Although they did not detect the whole territory of the kingdom of Florida, they also covered nearly half of the area of Florida. It focused on the careful reconnaissance of the deployment of the flo army. We found that the speed of the recovery of the flo army in this one month is amazing. The 250000 defeated troops who had retreated from the first World War in sford city have rallied. While they have received a large amount of logistical supplies, their troops have also been replenished to about 400000. Although most of the recruits have been replenished, they are led by more than 200000 veterans. The effectiveness of these recruits'' training can be imagined. What worries me most is that the main force of the kingdom of fro, after tracking us to notting, did not launch any action against us. Instead, it spread out its formation, like a boat with iron ropes, forming a huge defense line not far from the border of Milan. Of these 400000 troops, a total of 50000 were selected, which were composed entirely of light cavalry. This army and the main army are not stationed together, but in this place. "


    As she said this, Oliveira put her finger on the sheepskin map on the table in a special place.


    Everyone looked at the location of his finger. It was a humble city. At first glance, it seemed nothing special, but when they looked carefully, they could find that the location was unusual.


    Ye Hongyan was a little surprised and said, "this place is very delicate. It seems to have some special meaning


    Ye Yinzhu said at this time, "yes, this place is not only subtle, but also a good move made by the Buddha people. You can see that this small city is pitifully small in scale. According to our information, there is nothing in stock that can supply the army. But you can see that the distance from this small city to the surrounding 15 big cities is almost the same. "


    After ye Yinzhu wakes up, people notice that this small city with 50000 light cavalry troops is located behind the great army of Buddha, that is, deep in the kingdom of Buddha. If we take it as a starting point to radiate the surrounding cities, the distance to the largest 15 cities around is almost equal. And the distance is not too far.


    "So, no matter which of these 15 cities we attack, these 50000 light cavalry can react?" Lan Qing, the leader of LAN Zong, frowned and said.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this is just one of them. From our present position, the best way is to attack this urban agglomeration. These 15 cities can be said to be the foundation of the kingdom of fro on the plain of noel, which is more strategic than the five cities on the periphery that we attacked before. If we can change all these 15 cities, we can be sure that the economy of Florida will collapse. Even with the full support of Florence, the capital of the Oriental City of Florida, the vitality of the kingdom of Florida will never recover within five years. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 585

    Ye Hongyan sneered and said, "do you think we are really afraid of their 50000 light cavalry? Without enough dragon riders, what can light cavalry do? "


    No one will think that ye Hongyan is arrogant. Fifty thousand is not equal to three thousand in number. But the strong people on the scene have enough self-confidence. Their subordinates or clansmen are absolutely able to fight against ten with one. Especially the death dragon wolf cavalry and bimont beast two legions.


    At the beginning, in the first World War of sfort, the Legion of magicians in the main force of the army of Buddha was completely destroyed. At the same time, only three of the ten Venus dragoons will have complete combat power. Even if the injured dragon will be able to recover two or three people, the combat effectiveness is still far from enough.


    Once 3000 of Qin City''s troops collide with the 50000 light cavalry, their mounts will be completely paralyzed by the prestige of the level 10 beast. It''s almost impossible to turn a numerical advantage into a victory. On the contrary, the strong players in Qincheng are more likely to win.


    Oliveira said in a deep voice: "yes, we are not afraid to fight head-on. However, we must go deep into the tiger''s den and never engage in a war of attrition with the other side. After all, we only have more than 3000 people and can''t afford to consume them. What if we annihilate the 50000? Can you guarantee that you and your deployment will not be injured? Excessive consumption is bound to make us lose mobility. At that time, once we were surrounded by the great army, we could foresee the loss. Last time, there was a jade magic dragon sneak attack in the Florida army. Who can guarantee that they have no other hidden means? Everyone here, your subordinates and people are the future of Qin City. We can''t discount. Therefore, we must never meet the enemy by force. "


    Oliveira''s words were first approved by Ye Yinzhu, "what Oliveira said is what I mean. Therefore, we must take a long-term view. Looting has given us a lot of advantages. The first thing we need to do when we launch again is not to give the enemy any chance to fight a decisive battle. It''s better to delay or even not to attack. "


    "What are you going to do after all that?" he murmured? Anyway, I have to eat. I can''t stand it any more. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "the kingdom of Buddha is waiting for us to attack this city, but we are not as good as they want. They have a tight defense on the outside, so let them defend well. We can''t fight head on. Can''t we make a detour to a place where there is no enemy? " While saying this, ye Yinzhu''s hand fell directly on the location of Florence, the capital of the kingdom of Florida, on the map.


    For a moment, the sound of air extraction sounded throughout the tent. Everyone''s eyes changed when they looked at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly with a smile: "the most dangerous place is the safest place. The most advantageous thing for us is to be able to grasp the actual movement of the army of Buddha. From the previous wars, we can see that the kingdom of fro, in order to attack Milan, devoted all its resources and concentrated its army on Chen Heng''s border. It also causes the internal emptiness. At present, a total of 400000 troops have been assembled in the periphery. So how many more troops can there be in their capital and the cities around it? Those 15 cities are really good and easy to plunder, but we don''t like them. If King fro accidentally falls into our hands, then the war may be over


    "I like it when I''m in danger of wealth." Purple cool said, but also shows his force field.


    This time, even Oliveira, who was always cautious, nodded. From the point of view of tactical arrangement, ye Yinzhu''s use of troops has the potential to appear and disappear, making full use of the characteristics of the existing forces. The strength of Qin City''s officers and men is really strong. The number of purple level strong men alone is even enough to compare with the whole Milan Empire, not to mention the kingdom of fro. Even if you can''t, it''s not difficult to break through. With the space teleportation array as a guarantee for evacuation, Oliveira really can''t think of a reason to stop Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu saw that everyone had no opinion and said, "OK, pack up your bags and we''ll start right away."


    Qin City all the strong at the same time respectfully promised: "yes."


    When everyone came out of the camp, Gladys stayed behind, followed Ye Yinzhu with a sad face, and said, "Lord Qin, I don''t mind where you want to attack, and I''m willing to be your pioneer. However, it is still a long way to go to the interior of the kingdom of Buddha. What do I eat during this time? Now I feel my strength is falling


    Looking at the pathetic appearance of gracis, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help laughing. Is this still the powerful giant of war? But what he said is also a problem. The strength of this war beast is really terrible, but the appetite is also terrible. He can''t go hungry.


    "Well, I''ll find a way to get you some food to eat. Although I can''t guarantee that you will be full, at least it''s OK to maintain your physical strength. When you get to the depths of the kingdom of Florida, the city near Florence, you can eat whatever you like. "


    Gladys was overjoyed. "That''s great. As long as there''s food, I don''t care about anything else. Whether it''s the capital or not, I''ve run right through it. "


    Qin City belongs to the whole army, and ye Yinzhu is the only one left in the camp. In this month, Hongling is busy with the goblin tearing people, and he and Qin City soldiers are not idle. Recuperation is also the best time for cultivation. After the killing on the battlefield, it is easy to attach death to themselves. In the process of recuperation, it is also the best way to wash body and mind and improve cultivation Time.Therefore, during this month, the soldiers of Qin City spent their time in constant cultivation. Ye Yinzhu also consolidated his cultivation. After reaching the seventh level of purple, he clearly felt that the magic power and fighting spirit in his body were as vast as the Yangtze River, as if it were inexhaustible. In the past month, he has focused on cultivating his new understanding of nihilistic blade.


    Originally, ye Yinzhu thought it would be very difficult for him to use this super ability, but the improvement of fighting spirit and magic power at the same time greatly increased his accomplishments. After several experiments, it came naturally.


    This has also become one of the most powerful means of attack created by Ye Yinzhu. After all, although Qin music is strong and has a large range of magic, it takes time to complete. However, the nihilistic blade is almost instantaneous. The most terrible thing is that the attack of nihilistic blade ignores all physical defenses.


    After carefully feeling the power of nihilistic blade, Zi told ye Yinzhu that his nihilistic blade will become a warrior killer in the near future.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s great spiritual power and the spiritual realm of the unity of man and nature, it is not easy for a warrior to survive from the blade of nothingness unless he has reached the level of sub God. The power of the nihilistic blade is inversely proportional to the resistance. When ye Yinzhu''s nihilistic blade attacks the enemy''s mental power, its attack range and effect will be smaller.


    In other words, if ye Yinzhu''s nihilistic blade attacks 300 magicians, because the magicians are generally strong in spirit, he will suffer a great deal of resistance, and the scope of nihilistic blade''s attack will be much smaller. However, if ye Yinzhu''s nihilistic blade attacks 300 soldiers, then nihilistic blade can easily devour their lives. For example, in the battle field of sfort City, ye Yinzhu, a virtual sound blade comparable to the forbidden curse, could destroy 5000 heavily armored cavalry at the first time because there were no magicians around.


    After ye Yinzhu''s constant attempts and experiments, he found that the nihilistic blade has the most remarkable effect in dealing with soldiers, especially in large-scale enemy troops on the battlefield. However, the nihilistic blade also consumes extremely terrible mental power. The mental power consumed by one exertion of nihilistic blade is equivalent to three forbidden incantations cast by Qin music.


    Phil Jackson has been in deep sleep, ye Yinzhu has called him several times, but he has no sign of waking up. As he became the real master of Qin City and gradually involved in the continental war, ye Yinzhu felt more and more inadequate in his strength.


    The kingdom of fro is only a second-class country in the whole continent of lonzainus. Not to mention Milan and landias, even Bourbon''s overall strength is far stronger than it.


    It''s hard to deal with the army of the kingdom of fro. It''s still with the help of a large number of Milan Oriental legions. In the future, the imaginary enemy of Qin City will be the most powerful Falan, but the current strength is far from enough.


    At the thought of leaving Sula, ye Yinzhu''s desire for strength becomes stronger in the intense pain. More and more he wanted to know how teacher Phil Jackson would combine his piano magic with his undead magic.


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s proposal is very bold, he is not careless when he goes deep into the tiger''s den. After leaving 100 horned Eagle knights to be responsible for reconnaissance of the movement of the army of the kingdom of Buddha, the remaining 900 horned Eagle Knights all scattered out, centered on the army of Qin City, and scattered over a hundred square kilometers, constantly passing back the terrain and all kinds of information in front of them.


    If you want to achieve the effect of surprise attack, you can''t disturb the enemy at first. Therefore, under the seamless and covering reconnaissance function, the Qin City Army bypasses all the cities and villages that may arrive, and travels in the daytime and at night, especially in the remote places.


    With the strength of Qin City soldiers, although there is no way to go like this, it can not stop them from moving forward, only the forward speed is a little slower. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 586

    There is also an advantage to Hongling, which is that most of the rare metals are stored in remote places. Although there is no rich ore as large as that of the secret silver mine, a small amount of rare minerals are often found by Hongling''s keen sense. Therefore, the Qin City army went on and on, gradually approaching the direction of Florence City.


    Another month has passed, and at this time, the mainland of lonzainus has fully entered the spring. As the temperature gradually increased, everything on the earth began to recover, plants sprouted, and the slaves who were responsible for farming by civilians and nobles began to work in the fields.


    In the past month, Gladys has never had enough. Of course, ye Yinzhu will not starve him all the time. After a while, he will return to Dongfeng city on the border of Milan empire through space teleportation array to ask golden for some food and bring it back to GRASSIS, the big stomach king. There''s no problem keeping his strength.


    Although they didn''t complete a plunder this month, the soldiers of Qin city gained a lot. Not only did they become more proficient in the cooperation of various arms, but they also got a lot of rare metals, even a piece of krypton gold the size of a finger.


    "It''s finally coming. Even I feel itchy." Oliveira jumps off the back of his dragon and lands beside Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "is it coming? What''s the situation ahead? " While saying this, he raised his hand and ordered the Qin City soldiers to stop for a while.


    Oliveira squatted down, spread out the sheepskin map, pointed out an area on the map, and said: "we are now in this position. If we go forward, we will enter the capital business district of the kingdom of Florida. I know what you mean. It''s a surprise attack on Florence and a blow to the foundation of the kingdom of Florence. As long as we can give a heavy blow to the royal family of Florence, the army of Florence will be defeated. I have studied the map carefully, and just now I went to the front to reconnoiter the terrain myself. It''s not as easy as we think


    "Oh? What did you find? " Ye Yinzhu''s face also became dignified. Now they can be said to go deep into the enemy, and they must be extremely careful. Although there is a space transfer magic array, even with the effect of life storing gems, you can only send 200 people away at a time. For more than 3000 Qin City troops, it''s impossible to completely evacuate without two days. This is after ye Yinzhu''s magic power has been greatly improved.


    Oliveira said: "there are two business circles in the kingdom of Florida, which are the foundation of the whole country. One of these two business circles is the southwest business circle on the Noel plain, which is composed of the fifteen big cities. Of course, it used to be 20 cities, but we robbed five of them. The other is the capital business district with Florence City as the core, extending nearly 50000 square kilometers. The kingdom of fro is only a medium-sized country on the mainland of longqinus, with a land area of about 1.2 million square kilometers. Although the wealth of the capital business district of the kingdom of fro is the largest, there is also a bad place for us. It''s too dense. Southwest business district, the distance between each city at least more than a hundred miles, 20 major cities almost radiate to nearly 300000 square kilometers of fertile land, covering the entire Noel plain. The number of big cities in the capital business district is no less than that in the southwest business district, but it only occupies 50000 square kilometers. What do you think of? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "you mean that the cities in the capital business district of the kingdom of Buddha are very close to each other, which is very convenient for them to rescue each other, right?"


    Oliveira nodded and said, "exactly. As I''ve surveyed, it''s impossible for us to attack Florence directly. To think of Florence, we have to go through at least three cities before we can reach the capital within the shortest distance. There are more than 20 big cities around Florence, which support and defend the capital like the stars holding the moon. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "then we have to attack other cities first, or rush to Florence regardless of other cities?"


    Oliveira said: "exactly. Although the kingdom of Buddha is empty now, every city must have a city defense force to maintain law and order. According to the minimum calculation, if there are 3000 city defense forces in each city, there are 60000 in these 20 cities. In addition, there must be a royal guard in Florence, the capital, with a conservative estimate of more than 10000 people. In this way, the biggest digital enemy we will encounter in the future will be as many as 70000. Whether we plunder the peripheral cities first or rush to Florence directly, in Florence, where the peripheral cities act as barriers, they can immediately draw forces from the surrounding cities and concentrate in Florence, relying on the powerful defense of the capital to deal with us. Yinzhu, after all, we only have more than 3000 people. Although each of us is a strong one, we can''t stand the enemy''s sea of people tactics. Attacking the capital of Florida will undoubtedly make the people of Florida share a common hatred, and even the civilians of Florida will become our enemy. "


    There is no doubt that Oliveira''s company reduces Ye Yinzhu''s chances of making mistakes. No matter how great a commander is, he can never make mistakes forever.


    After listening to Oliveira''s words, ye Yinzhu immediately realized the seriousness of the situation and said in a deep voice: "in that case, we still need to be cautious. It seems that Florence is not so easy to attack. Let me see. "Oliveira doesn''t interrupt Ye Yinzhu''s thinking. In all aspects of details, he wants to see more comprehensively than ye Yinzhu. However, Oliveira laments that he and ye Yinzhu are the best complements in overall control and overall battle situation.


    Ye Yinzhu pondered for ten minutes before he said again, "since we go deep into Florence, we are likely to be surrounded by each other. Then, let''s continue the original guerrilla warfare. According to the return of our hornhawk knights, the 400000 troops in front of Buddha never took any action. They just trained and recuperated. It will take at least half a month for the light cavalry to march at full speed from West Africa city and notting city. Half a month is enough for us to do a lot of things. It seems that we can''t be too greedy. Although we may not be able to completely collapse the kingdom of Buddha this time, we should at least make them feel extremely distressed. "


    While saying this, ye Yinzhu showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. "Brother Oliveira, you say, if a city in the capital business district is robbed by us, what will the king of Florida do?"


    Oliveira''s eyes brightened, "he will certainly transfer all available forces around to the capital, who is not afraid of the old nest being carried away? In this way, the peripheral cities of the capital business district must defend against the emptiness, and we can also take advantage of the emptiness. Instead of attacking Florence, we can only roam and loot outside, and the profits we get will be huge enough. "


    Ye Yinzhu waved his hand, "that''s it. It starts from the outside. "


    After careful discussion, the Qin City Army once again embarked on the journey, the whole two months of energy, so that the Qin City soldiers have accumulated to the peak. When the next morning came, they appeared out of thin air and came to a city on the outskirts of the capital business district.


    As they judged, because the army was transferred to the front line, the defense of the capital business district was very weak. There were only less than 3000 garrison in the city, and they didn''t even need the war beast GRASSIS, two rounds of volley of horned Eagle knights, and the spear throwing suppression of the tree demon Druid, which made them successfully rush into the city.


    Another round of looting started. However, to Ye Yinzhu''s disappointment, the number of aristocrats in the capital business district is less than that in the southwest business district, and the looted property is much less than that in the major cities in the southwest business district. Although the cities they looted are larger than notting and West Africa.


    Although the dense city of the capital business district is the best protection for Florence, it is much more convenient for them to rob in yeyinzhu. In the southwest business district, it takes at least five days to rob the next city. Here, it only takes two days for them to visit the next big city. According to the tactical arrangement of Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira, they did not go deep into the capital business district, but started to plunder completely from the outside. Every time they passed a city, they plundered all the property and available resources, even food.


    When ye Yinzhu and his family finished ransacking the third capital business district, the hornhawk Knights heard that 100000 light cavalry soldiers from the 400000 troops in the front line of Florida were coming to the capital day and night. It was obvious that they had got the news.


    After receiving this news, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira can''t help but feel more confident. It takes 20 days to get back from the front line. How many cities can be looted in 20 days? So they continue to scout without scruple while the Knights continue their operations. Almost greedy baptism of the wealth of the kingdom of Buddha.


    ¡­¡­


    Kussler led the army to the direction of Florence City. One hundred thousand light cavalry attacked day and night, marching very fast.


    ---------------------


    the refinishing conference will be held as usual tonight. Friends are welcome to attend. At the same time, please don''t forget to vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 587

    As we all know, the Olympic Games will be held soon. As a Beijinger, Xiao San naturally feels extremely glorious. At the same time, Xiaosan is also a sports fan, and he will definitely catch up every day.


    A friend once told me that there would be fewer people reading books during the Olympic Games. They could reduce the amount of updates and have a rest so that they could have time to watch the Olympic Games. At that time, I also had the heart, thought about it.


    However, if I think about it carefully, even if there are only a few readers who will continue to read books in the Olympic Games, there are still some people who support Xiao San. Even if there is only one reader who pursues Qin emperor, Xiao San will be responsible to the readers. This may be Xiaosan''s loyalty to his friends. Xiao San has always understood that if he wants to get everyone''s support, he should first respect his friends and write a good book with good quality and quantity. Xiao San has been doing this all the time, rain or shine. The update has never stopped. What I remember most is that when I was not at home, I called to teach my father to update the VIP chapter. I remember that I spent more than an hour at that time.


    Therefore, Xiao San decided that he would rather be a little tired during the Olympic Games and code while watching the games than update a chapter. It will still keep the update of nearly ten thousand words in three chapters every day. Until the end of the book.


    With the coming of a new month, the competition for monthly tickets is becoming more and more fierce. If there are any monthly tickets that you haven''t voted for, don''t forget Xiao San. At the same time, the refinements meeting will be held as usual on Sunday evening, and readers are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 588

    Although the hornhawk knights could detect the movement of this army, they could not see the expression on kussler''s face at this time.


    At this time, kussler, not only did not have any worries, but also showed an insidious smile on his face, "people of Qincheng, you still appear after all. Although you hide your belongings very well, no one knows what you are going to do before you appear. However, you are still cheated. You are facing a country. I think you already know my actions leading the army, but you don''t know that a real big net has been opened in front of you. "


    Without enough reconnaissance, the florians are indeed like blind people, but blind cats may also encounter dead mice. When the Florian King Delaware and Prime Minister Dario made a plan, they made tactical arrangements for the first time. If they want to deal with the extremely mobile Qin City Army, all they can do is wait for the hare. Although there will be huge losses, as long as they can annihilate Qin City, then, for them, everything has a chance.


    ¡­¡­


    The purple light flickers, and the strong magic power fluctuates violently. Ye Yinzhu''s figure emerges quietly. Even he could not remember how many times he had returned from Dongfeng city. But he can be sure that Qin City has robbed nine cities in the business circle of the capital of the kingdom of Florida.


    Although there were some resistances during the period, these resistances were insignificant for the strong of Qin City. Nine cities, that is how much wealth has accumulated. At least Jin Jin tells Ye Yinzhu that if he wants to transport all these things to Qin City, he will have to be busy for at least half a year.


    The economic system of the kingdom of Florida, especially the capital business district, was almost destroyed. Panic spread throughout the capital business district.


    "Brother Oliveira." As soon as ye Yinzhu appeared from the magic circle, he looked for his most effective partner.


    "Here I am. The city has been plundered. The brothers have almost finished repairing it. They can set out at any time. " Oliveira came over and reported to ye yinzhuhui.


    After the completion of the nine cities'' looting, not to mention the ordinary Qin City soldiers, even Oliveira was full of excitement and pride. What a credit it was. With this looting, the whole kingdom of Florida was greatly weakened. Although they had the support of 400000 troops on the front line, how much resources would the 400000 troops consume every day? Without the support of the state at the back, it won''t take too long for this army to break itself. Naturally, it completely removed the threat to the east line of Milan empire.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face was a little heavy, and he frowned: "brother, do you think our looting has gone too smoothly these days?"


    Mei Rujian, the leader of meizong, said with a smile: "what? Isn''t that good? The kingdom of Buddha does not have the strength to compete with us. It''s good to keep their capital


    Oliveira listened to Ye Yinzhu''s words, but with a different expression, he said thoughtfully: "it seems that it''s a little too quiet. What can''t you bear to find the king of Yinzhu? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "normally, I shouldn''t have this feeling. With the accurate detection of the horned hawk knights, we can control the movement of the nearby florians at any time. Their 100000 light cavalry will have at least five or six days to come back. But, as you said, it''s too quiet. Although we have robbed a lot of things, have you found that the nobles we killed do not even have a marquis or more? "


    Oliveira comforted: "there is nothing abnormal about this. Suddenly attacked by us, the nobles must have fled to Florence. Since you are worried, let''s be conservative. When the next target is finished, we''ll return to sfort and fix it. With so many resources, it must be enough for the construction of Qin City. Although there are 400000 troops in Florida, there is still a big gap compared with the previous 500000. There are not enough magicians. As long as we lead the soldiers of Qin City to assist the Oriental army to guard the city of sfort, they will not have any chance. "


    After listening to Oliveira''s words, ye Yinzhu''s mood naturally relaxed a little bit, "OK, we will go back after completing the plunder of the last city."


    It''s not Oliveira''s greed, but the city they just looted is only 50 miles away from the next city. It''s hard to say if they don''t patronize such a short distance. What''s more, the tenth city they want to plunder is the largest city outside the business circle of the capital of the kingdom of Florida. The large scale of the city naturally means that there are many properties in it.


    After a short period of renovation, the Qin City''s subordinates once again embarked on the journey. For the soldiers of Qin City, the journey of 50 Li could not even take an hour to arrive. Because of the uneasiness in his heart, ye Yinzhu decided to end the last looting in the way of blitz, and then directly started the space teleportation of the Falun from fativis city to sfort city.


    Far away, the city of fativis is in sight. The wall of this huge city is more than 50 meters high. Although there is still a certain distance, you can feel the massiness of the city.


    The horn hawk knight, who is in charge of reconnaissance, flies back and reports to Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira that nearly 4000 city guards have been found in the city of fativis. Although the city gate is closed, the defense inside is not strict, and even there are no necessary fortifications in some big cities.Purple and ye Yinzhu are sitting on the back of GRASSIS, the war beast that has changed itself. Naturally, they also heard the return of the horned eagle knight and said with a smile: "it seems that this city of fativis has given up resistance."


    Ye Yinzhu made a noncommittal noise and immediately gave the order to march at full speed.


    Just like the previous sieges, except for the 500 Cape hawk knights who are responsible for reconnaissance outside, the remaining 500 Cape hawk knights, led by Oliveira, concentrate their camp and fly to the top of the city of fativis as soon as possible. At this time, their target of attack is the South Gate of fativis.


    The death dragon wolf cavalry and the tree demon Druid speed up with the hornhawk knight in the air, and rush towards the city gate.


    Ye Yinzhu, Zi, as well as the main Legion composed of bimong legion, raptor Druid, claw druid and East Dragon soldiers also accelerated forward, followed the vanguard troops, and quickly moved closer to the city of fativis.


    Before the death dragon wolf cavalry arrived, the Elven soldiers on the back of the horned eagle had washed the garrison at the head of the city several times with their arrow rain. After the first attack of the tree demon Druid, the death dragon wolf cavalry had crossed the wide moat of fativis and arrived at the gate of the city.


    It''s almost the same as robbing other cities before. It doesn''t need the collective mana of death dragon and wolf cavalry. The horned Eagle cavalry who have cleaned up the enemy defending the city have opened the city gate and put down the drawbridge. Qin City immediately rushed into the city.


    With the entry of the tree demon druids and the death dragon wolf cavalry, ye Yinzhu and his main army have arrived and entered the city of fativis. The first thing that appears in front of them is a street wide enough to accommodate ten cavalry, but the shops on both sides of the street have been closed. The whole city of fativis feels empty.


    Ye Yinzhu leads the Qin City forward. After having more experience in looting, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira find that they can move the army to the center of the city first, and then spread it around in a radiation way. The speed of looting is the fastest and the efficiency is the highest. Habit becomes nature. At this time, they are naturally doing the same thing.


    Suddenly, ye Yinzhu''s face changed, "No. We have just entered the city, and the speed is so fast, why are all the shops in the city closed? This seems to be different from the past. Scouts. "


    With Ye Yinzhu a big drink, before the return of the horn eagle knight immediately came to his side, horn Eagle back on the spirit warrior respectfully way: "Qin emperor, what''s your order."


    Ye Yinzhu asked eagerly: "when you were exploring just now, is this kind of shop closed in the city of fativis?"


    The horn hawk knight was stunned for a moment and said, "it seems so."


    Ye Yinzhu said angrily, "what is likeness? Is that right? "


    The elf soldier nodded and said, "yes, we think it''s a little different, but the main target of our reconnaissance is the garrison, so we didn''t pay much attention to the situation in the city. Lord Qin, what''s the problem? "


    Ye Yinzhu shivered all over. What''s the problem? I''m afraid that''s a big problem. "The whole army stops," he said. Tell Oliveira, the air commander, there may be a situation. The Qin City belongs to the later army, but the former army. Let me go out of the city first. "


    Sitting beside Ye Yinzhu, Zi frowned and said, "Yinzhu, are you too nervous. Perhaps, the civilians here have got the news of our looting of the previous city, and they expect us to come here too, so the door is closed. "


    "No, there''s no reason. Even if there is news, only soldiers and nobles can get the news. How can civilians know so quickly. Come on, Gracias, get out of town the same way (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 589

    At this time, a voice of Yin measurement sounded from a distance, "it''s worthy of being the Lord of Qin City. His reaction is really sharp. But it''s a little late after all. Originally, I wanted to wait for your people to disperse and rob. Now I don''t think it''s necessary. "


    The cold and murderous atmosphere ignited from all around without warning. The shops that had been closed around and the whole city were enveloped in the atmosphere of a huge dormitory. The door of the shop is wide open, and countless soldiers are pouring out. Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that the city of fativis has fallen into the sound of footsteps with his huge mental strength.


    "I''ve been cheated." Ye Yinzhu raises his hand, which makes the surprised Qin City Army stop for a while. At this time, his mind stabilizes. He knew that since it was a trap prepared for them by the enemy, it must be a desperate situation. Otherwise, they will not bear it until this time.


    The horned eagle knight in mid air did not land under the leadership of Oliveira, but flew higher. Obviously, Oliveira also found the following error. He did not fall directly, which is the most correct choice.


    It''s only a few breaths. The surrounding buildings are full of archers. One by one, they bend their bows and take arrows, pointing directly at the place where Qin City belongs. At the same time, countless heavy cavalry rushed from both sides of the street, completely blocking the roads on both sides. At this time, the Qin City soldiers were surrounded like turtles in a jar.


    Purple voice into Ye Yinzhu ear, "we are completely surrounded, at least more than 100000 enemies."


    Although Ye Yinzhu can feel that there are many enemies, he can''t grasp the exact number like Zi. Hearing 100000 words, ye Yinzhu''s heart almost missed a beat. The five hundred Eagle Knights of Qin City are not here. Several legions add up to less than 3000, but now they are facing 100000 troops.


    Just as they were talking, five hundred meters away, seven giant dragons rose slowly and floated in the air, including two wind dragons, three black dragons and two golden dragons with metallic luster.


    On the back of the seven dragons, naturally, there are seven people and seven dragon riders. Ye Yinzhu only knows one of them, Hillary, the son of Marshal Hilter, who participated in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle on behalf of the kingdom of Florida. Ye Yinzhu will never forget his appearance. At that time, it was he who led the Flemish guards to launch a sneak attack on death 500.


    On the back of another dragon beside Hillary, there is a 70 year old man. From the appearance, Hillary is somewhat like him. Needless to say, he is another marshal in the kingdom of Florida besides kussler, Hillary''s father Hilter.


    Hildt has retired from the position because of his old age, and all the military power is handed over to his favorite student kussler. This time, he reappeared in his robe in the city of fativis, which shows how much the kingdom of Buddha attached importance to the war.


    In a short surprise, the Qin City soldiers'' mood also stabilized at this time. The big animals of bimon were breathing heavily in their mouths and noses, and their eyes were gradually turning red. The greater the pressure, the more terrifying these powerful Warcraft forces will become.


    Death dragon wolf cavalry is the quietest. How many tests of life and death have they ever faced? For them, there are only four words in their faith, that is, to carry out orders.


    The eyes of the East Dragon strongmen were shining with a faint cold light, and they drew out their swords. The last time they were asked to do their best, it was when the city of sfort took part in the defense. From then on, each of them found that the training effect of war on martial arts was so good.


    Claw Druids, raptor druids and tree demon Druids are ready to fight one after another. Claw Druids are like bimon beasts, spewing a breath of terror between their mouths and noses. As long as ye Yinzhu orders, their roaring magic will be sent out immediately.


    It''s a trick. It''s a trick at last. Ye Yinzhu sighed in his heart, but at this time he didn''t regret half of it. As an excellent commander, regret will not appear in his mind. For him, it is most important to solve the immediate problems first. At the same time, he also wanted to know how the other side did it.


    Judging from the seven dragons in front of us, it''s obvious that it''s not only fro''s family that has trapped them and the soldiers of Qin City. However, how can it be possible to find out that the army and the Dragon cavalry will take part in the battle of encircling and suppressing these thousands of people in the future?


    Although there are only seven dragon riders in front of you, ye Yinzhu knows that these seven dragon riders will definitely be more terrifying than the ten dragon riders you met last time in sfort city. Among other things, the black dragon and metal dragon alone, as a level 9 giant dragon, their strength is by no means comparable to that of the level 8 giant dragon. Level 9 adult superior dragons can not only incarnate into human form, but also have the ability to launch forbidden spells. How terrible the forbidden incantation is, ye Yinzhu knew it as early as when he was at the magic martial arts college in Milan.


    Sitting quietly on GRASSIS'' back, ye Yinzhu raises his hand and taps GRASSIS'' back, comforting the war beast that may break out at any time with his emotions. This battle is inevitable, and it is likely to be a bitter battle of annihilation, but ye Yinzhu is not in a hurry now. Now that the other side has set up this game, what''s the use of urgency?"Ye Yinzhu, remember me? I didn''t expect that. We met again. " Hillary sat on the back of her own wind dragon, said the vulture.


    Ye Yinzhu and the warriors of the God of death are eager to tear him to pieces. His hatred for ye Yinzhu and the warriors of the God of death is also extremely strong. Last time, in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking battle, his bloody guards were almost destroyed, and even he almost left his life there. It was also because the red guards did not complete the scheduled plan that the kingdom of poko collapsed, leading to the fact that the Empire of Milan still won the final championship of the seven nations and seven dragons.


    After returning home, Hillary was condemned by all sides, and was transferred back to Florence as the commander of the Royal Guard. At that time, his father hildt resigned from the position of Marshal and gave up the huge military power to his proud disciple kussler.


    How can Hillary not hate Ye Yinzhu? In his heart, her goal is to inherit her father''s mantle and become marshal of the kingdom of Florida. However, the failure of the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle has greatly reduced his reputation in China. Under pressure, if marshal hildt did not take the initiative to step down from the front line, I am afraid the punishment would fall on him. Therefore, in his mind, ye Yinzhu and the death fighters are the killers who destroyed his future. At this time, seeing ye Yinzhu and the death warrior again can be described as the envy of the enemy.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Hillary coldly, "how can you not remember? Hillary, right. Son of Marshal frost, I remember you and I''m very impressed with you. I don''t know if the people around you can protect you today. "


    "You..." Hillary just wanted to scold, but ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly turned cold. The breath of terror forced him to swallow his words, and his whole body shivered. At the same time, the Dragon wolf cavalry, led by Ye Hongyan, focused their eyes on him almost immediately, especially the seven magicians, whose eyes were full of bitterness Average.


    With more than 300 horrible eyes, Hillary couldn''t help choking. Even the wind dragon he stepped down could not help roaring low. However, her own dragon power could not stop the murderous gas from the death dragon wolf cavalry.


    "Bold." Hilter gave a low roar, and at the same time, the soldiers below also roared: "kill --" the sound of the waves brought up a huge atmosphere of killing, which temporarily suppressed the murderous atmosphere of the dead dragon wolf cavalry. However, it''s just down. But it can never be submerged.


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "if I guess well, this should be Lord Hilter, marshal of the kingdom of Buddha."


    After all, Hilbert could not help sighing that the young man was still so calm in his eyes!


    "Yes, I am Hilter. But I''m no longer marshal of Froude. Just an ordinary general. Ye Yinzhu, as the Lord of Qin City, you have brought your deployment to a desperate situation. If you don''t want your subordinates to sacrifice fearlessly, surrender. I can assure you that as long as you are willing to surrender, no one will hurt you


    Ye Yinzhu says in his heart that he deserves to be a marshal. He is really resourceful. In his simple words, he is trying to stir up contradictions among the Qin City soldiers. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how firm the relationship between the Qin City soldiers is.


    "Oh? Surrender? I don''t know what it''s good for us to surrender. " Ye Yinzhu smiles indifferently and looks at his opponent with a faint light in his eyes. No one could see what he was thinking now.


    Hildt said: "if I remember well, you should not be from Milan anymore. What we fro and landias want to deal with is only the Milan Empire, but not your East Dragon empire. Why do you have to work for Milan? As long as you are willing to surrender, we Buddha are willing to accept you and your subordinates. Your majesty has ordered that after you surrender, as long as you hand over the plundered materials, you can let bygones be bygones. It can also make you a general under one person and above ten thousand people. Your subordinates will also be rewarded. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 590

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it seems that your majesty is very sincere. I killed so many people, can he let bygones be bygones? But, marshal hildt, I''d like to know how you did it. How do you know that I will attack here? Are you not afraid that I will raid Florence and take your home to Florence? "


    Without waiting for Hilter to speak, Hillary on one side already said with pride: "how can you compare with our wise majesty. Your majesty and the prime minister have carefully planned this layout. You''re finally in the net. Don''t you have strong reconnaissance ability in Qin City? Unfortunately, it has no effect in your Majesty''s plan. "


    Hilter said: "young man, I have to admit that you have a unique side in leading the army. Your deployment is very strong for all races. You even have super beasts like war beasts to become your Warcraft. But, after all, you are still too young. It''s easy to be arrogant when you are young. How can you not be proud when you are winning? This plan has been implemented since you ransacked notting. After careful study of the information we got, we found that you have a kind of special scouts that we don''t know. Through these scouts, you can always grasp the movement of our army and the reconnaissance of the city at the first time. Therefore, when attacking cities in our country, we can find our weakness every time and get huge benefits from it. But our scouts can''t catch you at all. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "yes, in my eyes, you are deaf and blind, but I didn''t expect that I would be trapped here by you blind people. It seems that I underestimated you, the florians. "


    Hildt said, "at this point, I''m not afraid to tell you. In order to encircle you and your Qin City Army, even your majesty and the whole royal family have moved to the city of fativis. Even if you do surprise Florence, you won''t get anything. Of course, according to our calculation, if you are smart, you will not do that kind of stupid thing, will you? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed coldly. "You knew I was going to attack the city of fativis instead of other cities?"


    Hilter shook his head and said, "of course not, otherwise you would not have plundered so many cities. According to the news from kussler at the front line, we know that your purpose is to create chaos and rob materials in our country. In that case, you will never change your strategy just after robbing two cities. You will certainly continue. However, our army was deployed in the southwest. At the same time, marshal kussler assembled the army and set up a rapid response force, ready to go to various cities for rescue at any time. If your next attack target is still there, marshal kussler will lead the army to form a big net and force you into the inland of our country. Although marshal kussler can''t find your specific position, with hundreds of thousands of troops in his hands, as long as he knows your general location, it should be OK to force you into the inland of our country. I think you will admit that, too. "


    "I admit, you do have that strength. But so what? What does this have to do with my attack on the capital business district of Florida? "


    Hilter said with a smile: "you must be very surprised why there are so many troops here. Don''t we all concentrate on the front line? Let me tell you. The armies you are facing are all made up of private soldiers of our nobles. You killed the nobles in the looted City, which has caused a common hatred. Every nobleman wants to tear you to pieces. There are many nobles in our country, and all the private soldiers are concentrated, which is as much as 100000. After a short period of coordination training, I will give you my unified command. After careful selection, I will wait for you in the city of fativis. Your majesty and the prime minister have calculated that once you and your Qin City Army enter our country, they will definitely aim at the capital business district. The geographical location of Florence determines its strong defense system. As long as you are smart, you will not choose Florence as the target of attack. And the cities outside the capital business district will obviously become the places you are bound to attack. This is the largest city in the external business circle. How can you give up? "


    This time, I underestimated the voice of Luo Yinzhu


    Hilter said: "because we know that you have a strong reconnaissance ability, after the army entered the city of fativis, it has been hidden in all parts of the city, and even dug tunnels. No matter how you scout, you always have to look with your eyes. We are blind. Can you see everything? No, what you see is just the surface. Not long ago, marshal kussler led a hundred thousand troops to the capital business district. They were all smoke bombs we showed you. Are you still calculating that marshal kussler will be back for some time? We''ve been waiting so hard. You''ve robbed nine cities before you''re elected to fativis. I don''t know how many times, your majesty can''t help sending troops to besiege you. But we have to hold back and wait for you to fall into the trap. "


    After a pause, hildt''s eyes showed a strong light. "Now, what''s in front of you is a net. Including 10000 royal guards, 100000 troops of our country are in the city of fativis. At the same time, there are the five dragon cavalry generals of landias and the kingdom of pozha, and the 50000 allied forces they brought, ye Yinzhu. You don''t have any chance. Surrender. That''s your only way out. "Under the siege of 150000, a total of 150000 troops, the death dragon wolf cavalry can''t give full play to their speed advantage in this city. The combat effectiveness of the tree demon druids and Raptor druids will be greatly weakened. At a ratio of 50 to 1, the city of fativis is like a huge cage, trapping all the members of Qin City in it.


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly, "Marshal Hilter, do you think you and your subordinates will surely win?"


    One side of Hillary said with disdain, "how? Do you think you still have a chance? Three to fifteen thousand, do you think you are a God? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I never thought I was a God. But I can tell you for sure. Qin City soldiers, even if they are dead, are still standing, rather than kowtowing like Buddha


    "You..." Hillary was furious. Of course, he knew that ye Yinzhu was referring to the Kingdom''s submission to landias. "Father, do it. Only killing can make these people understand what pain is. "


    Hilter looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly, "Lord Ye, I''m giving you one last chance. Even if you don''t think about yourself, think about your subordinates and their families. Sacrifice in vain. Can you explain to their families? "


    It''s not that hilt doesn''t want to do it, but as a wise manager, he knows the situation. On the surface, Qin City is at an absolute disadvantage, but in fact, how many troops will it take to completely annihilate them? Hildt didn''t know. He didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Kussler''s lesson is that the thousands of people in Qin City have made their 500000 troops return to the front line in vain. Apart from anything else, the huge war beast in the play and the 100 bimont beasts alone are enough to destroy the army of tens of thousands of people.


    At this time, the national strength of the kingdom of Buddha has declined to a very dangerous situation. Before besieging Ye Yinzhu, the king of Buddha Delaware once deliberately told him not to fight if he could make the other party surrender.


    Froude can''t afford to suffer a lot.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed the light of thinking, "since marshal is willing to give me a chance, then..."


    Looking at the hesitating eyes in his eyes, Hilter could not help but feel happy. If he could not do it, it would be the best. His eyes subconsciously showed the light of hope. But at this time, the second half of Ye Yinzhu''s sentence has also been said. The second half of his sentence is a very simple word.


    "Kill -" Augustus jumps into Ye Yinzhu''s hand directly, and points to the direction of entering the city.


    After the team changed into the front team, Qin City soldiers in the front, it is the 500 Donglong soldiers. Ye Yinzhu came out with a killing word, and these 500 soldiers from the four martial arts schools of Donglong Empire rushed out at the first time.


    They didn''t rush out in battle like the army did. Instead, they spread out and turned into arcs of light. They went straight to the surrounding roofs and the commanding heights.


    If fighting in this city is most beneficial to the army of Qin City, it is undoubtedly the Donglong soldiers.


    They have the mysterious martial arts inherited from the East Dragon Empire, and have the fighting spirit of being strong and above the green level. Each of them is a very powerful soldier. This kind of street fighting is most conducive to their own strength. Therefore, in the first time, these East Dragon soldiers have rushed out, and their goal is to destroy the archers of the other side first.


    ----------------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 591

    Huang Mengmeng''s fighting spirit was instantly diffused. Before the archers of the other side launched their first attack, 500 East Dragon soldiers had already jumped onto the roof.


    At the same time, a roar sounded almost at the same time, and the huge yellow light covered all the Qin City soldiers in an instant. Even the East Dragon soldiers who were the first to take action were in the range of the yellow light when they were rising. It was the roaring magic of the claw Druid. After the baptism of roaring magic, every soldier is covered with a layer of yellow light, which makes their attack more terrifying.


    After roaring, druids with sharp claws have turned into giant bears. It seems that although their body shape is not as terrible as that of Mongolian giant beasts, giant bear soldiers who are more than six meters tall are absolutely terrible in front of ordinary soldiers.


    At this moment, the cooperation of the arms trained in the past two months is fully displayed. After the Druids roar and transform, they immediately split into two rows and let them go to the side to let out the most central passage.


    At the same time, Druids of Raptor also fly at the first time. But their flight time is very short. After flying, they come to the end of Qin City Legion. Large whirlwind magic is released at the first time. Three hundred Druids of Raptor fly at the same time. Three hundred whirlwinds form a huge barrier behind Qin City soldiers. The formation of a hurricane barrier makes it difficult for the enemy in the rear and on both sides to attack in a short time.


    By the time Qin City finished these tasks, their enemies had already responded. With Hilter''s angry command, countless bows and arrows came to Qin City soldiers like locusts.


    The roar sounded again, but this time it was from GRASSIS. Originally, this guy deliberately ate less in the last city, in order to have a big meal in the city of fativis. But who thought that he was surrounded by the enemy, which made him very angry. Who dares to stop the war beast from eating, is undoubtedly his biggest enemy. The huge body began to move, he did not care whether the street in front of him was wide or narrow, still ran up. Head for the front.


    The Druids with sharp claws pass by GRASSIS for the first time. When they arrive at the back, they must protect the Druids with long-range attack and the Druids with weak attack power according to the task of arms cooperation.


    After the Druid retreated and GRASSIS advanced, the war beast immediately became the arrow of Qin City.


    On both sides of the roof, yellow light diffuse, when the people think this is yellow fighting, their nightmare has come. The East Dragon soldiers wear light armor, but their fighting spirit is enough to stop the arrows shooting at them. They wave their long swords. No matter which of the four martial arts schools, the killing is performed to the extreme. Countless blood is sprayed from all around. Five hundred powerful east dragon soldiers wipe out hundreds of archers on the nearby houses in the first time.


    "Gracias, go all out." Ye Yinzhu sat on GRASSIS'' back and gave a cold drink. At the same time, he had taken back his sword of Augustus and replaced it with a dead wood dragon harp.


    Gladys raised his head to the sky and roared. In the process of running, his two front hooves were raised and dropped at the same time. It was his best war trample.


    This is the first time that gracis has used this terrifying skill in the city. When he landed on his front leg and the huge shock wave fanned forward, a terrible scene appeared. The city of fativis seems to have experienced the baptism of the earthquake. In front of the huge shock wave, any house has become a piece of debris. The strong shock wave has formed a ruin of more than 500 meters in length and 2000 meters in width in front of GRASSIS before he rushed into the heavily armed Cavalry Regiment.


    Yes, this is the power of war trampling and the terror of war beasts. Even ye Yinzhu could not help but be surprised. This time, GRASSIS took at least 5000 soldiers from the Florida people, and all of them were the innermost soldiers used to defend themselves.


    "Damn it." Hillary looked at this scene in a daze. The Qin City soldiers started too fast. Before they could react, gracis had already launched a charge. At the moment when he started the war, the seven dragons in the air almost trembled at the same time, and at the first time they raised their height for fear of being touched by the terrible energy. This is the prestige of the beast.


    The road ahead is widened, and the behemoths behind GRASSIS also start their formation at this time. Facing many enemies, there is only one effect that behemoths can produce, that is, blood boiling. The first time, they have entered a crazy state, a hundred inch claws through the palm, followed behind GRASSIS to kill forward.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t have any fear in his heart. When he was the only one, he dared to rush into the army, not to mention thousands of Qin City strongmen around him now. Can 150000 troops stop us? How do you know if you don''t try.


    In the desperate situation, ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit was greatly aroused. Powerful forces burst out in the first place. His eyes became extremely cold, sitting on the back of GRASSIS, no matter how he moved, he was still steady there, at the same time, his hands began to move.The dead wood dragon chanting Qin on Ye Yinzhu''s knee is dark yellow. The lines on the Qin body are clear and special, white, black hair and Guqin. Even in Wan Juncong, his elegant breath can still infect everything around him.


    "The wind is cold in winter, and the sound of the wind is loud. "The sky blows and kills, and the old dragon sings in the sea." Four low chants, even the behemoths behind GRASSIS could not hear clearly, but in his four chants, a total of seven dark purple halos floated up and flew towards the seven dragons in the sky.


    If you are not afraid of the war trample of the war giant gracis, then you can be sure that you are not human.


    Whether they are soldiers from Florida or from Bourbon or landias, they are still human beings after all. How can these soldiers dare to rush forward easily when they see that a large area of buildings and their partners have become ruins?


    In mid air, when the seven dragons and the Dragon riders on their backs just reflected, seven dark purple halos had floated up. Without waiting for the Dragon riders to attack, their Mount Dragon has already breathed out for the first time. These dragons have clearly felt the horror of the dark purple energy.


    Like Ye Yinzhu, Zi sits quietly on GRASSIS'' back, not taking part in the war. Through the connection between his souls, he knows what his task is now.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands moved at the same time, and a string of cold and full of killing music floated out of his fingers. Each of the simplest notes moved his heart like the deep sob of a dragon. However, only he himself and the seven deep purple rings in the air could hear the magnificent music.


    The breath of the seven crazy vomit appeared when it contacted with the seven deep purple halos. The dark purple halo completely ignored the terrible energy attack. Even the breath of the level 9 dragon could not have half an impact on them. With the breath roaring down to the ground, I don''t know how many Buddhist soldiers were injured by mistake. The seven deep purple halos Also in the first time shrouded in the body of seven dragons.


    Qin music is the most powerful ability Ye Yinzhu has. After all, his real career is a master of music, or a Qin magician. After he came to fro from Milan, he has never been able to calm down to play the piano music. At this time, ye Yinzhu started his performance in the midst of all armies. Because he has a partner around him, a partner who can protect him.


    Light purple crystals spread from purple, forming a huge shield to cover his and ye Yinzhu''s bodies. No matter how strong the arrows flying around, they can''t leave any trace on this shield.


    Two bright purple lights radiate from ye Yinzhu''s black eyes. Without the clarity and elegance of the past, the eyes are full of cold killing light.


    As Oliveira laments, no one in Qin City can match Ye Yinzhu in the overall situation. At the beginning of the battle, he has decided his own action. Only when the seven dragons in the air are completely destroyed can Qin City have the chance to retreat. Otherwise, seven dragons and one person to a ban curse, than the beast and death dragon wolf cavalry may be able to resist, but other people? I''m afraid it''s hard to survive. Therefore, when GRASSIS became powerful, his song "dragon flying gymnastics", which once saved the city of Qin, also played in good time.


    For ye Yinzhu, the purple level seven is the level seven of Ziwei Qinxin, that is, the level seven of killing Qinxin. After reaching the purple level, he showed his musical power for the first time. Even he didn''t know what kind of terror this killing heart would produce after the performance of "dragon flying".


    Circles of dark purple light burst out from ye Yinzhu, converging into seven pillars of light, respectively connected with the purple aura of the seven dragons in the air. This magnificent and surging music, under the effect of his unique aura of divine sound, can only be heard by the seven dragons. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 592

    It''s not that ye Yinzhu is afraid that the power of "dragon flying gymnastics" is not enough, but that the Dragon wolf mount of the death dragon wolf cavalry also has the blood of the dragon race. He is afraid that his Qin music will hurt him by mistake. Therefore, the seven auras of God sound are only aimed at the seven strongest dragons in the air. This is also the first time that "dragon flying" is applied to a real dragon instead of training it. The aura of divine sound can not only hit the enemy more accurately, but also bring the power of Qin music into full play. Therefore, when the aura of Shenyin first covered the seven dragons, whether it was the black dragon, the metal dragon or the weaker wind dragon, the body became a little sluggish.


    Dragon Xiangcao, the Divine Song of Qin clan, which has the title of "dragon killing song", finally shows its due power. The seven dragons locked in the air are constantly roaring angrily. As the dragon people, their huge spiritual power is constantly spraying from the dragon head, trying to earn money from the aura of divine sound. However, their efforts are still in vain.


    Ye Yinzhu''s Qin music could have dealt with a stronger enemy than himself, and the Qin music was a large-scale killing. Although it turned into seven auras of divine sound, each dragon was equivalent to the Qin music launched by Ye Yinzhu. In the face of this song, only the Dragon whose spiritual strength is much higher than that of Ye Yinzhu can escape. However, not to mention the dragons in front of him, even if the original sacred dragon nokeshi was here, he would not dare to say that his spiritual power was much higher than that of Ye Yinzhu, who had achieved the unity of heaven and man. Under the guidance of the demigod Phil Jackson, he had extremely strong spiritual power.


    "Quick, put the forbidden curse and kill him. Only by killing him can the music be interrupted." A Dragon Rider on a black dragon will roar in horror. He already feels that his struggle on the black dragon is becoming weaker and weaker, and his breath is becoming more and more unstable. Since we can''t get rid of the power of Qin music, we have to cut it off from the source.


    Almost all the seven dragons responded at the first time. The deep and difficult sounds of dragon language sounded at the same time. But only the black dragon and the metal dragon could really sing. Hilter and his son are just level 8 Warcraft. In the face of dragon flying, they don''t even have the ability to resist.


    Purple face dignified looked up in the air, he knew that the real decisive moment of this battle has now come, a shout, "Qin City belongs to, back, don''t get close to GRASSIS." He didn''t know what effect the power of the forbidden curse would have. He was not afraid of the forbidden curse, and so was Gladys. But he never wanted to see his people and Qin City soldiers hurt in the forbidden curse.


    Five giant dragons sing and start dragon language magic at the same time. What a magnificent scene it is. The originally clear sky is covered with dark clouds, and the huge dark air is constantly condensing in the air. At the same time, the two golden dragons burst out strong golden light, and the invisible magic elements are becoming visible in front of their dragon language magic. For them, it is impossible to break away from Qin music. Now the only chance is to completely destroy Ye Yinzhu, the source, before his "dragon Xiangcao" comes into full play. Only in this way can they escape from the aura of Shenyin.


    How terrible is the power of five forbidden spells released by five dragons at the same time? When the long gun with three black, two gold and five length of about five meters appeared in mid air, purple''s face became more and more dignified, and even gracis''s running speed became a bit slower. Obviously, he also felt the threat.


    In the face of the terrible song of killing the dragon, the five heads of the nine level dragon in the air launched all single forbidden spells. The attack power of single forbidden curse is more terrible than that of group forbidden curse. Just imagine, with the same magic power, how can the effect of attacking only one person and attacking a range be the same?


    At the beginning, when besieging gracis in the Arctic wasteland, the spirit Wang angqi used a similar forbidden curse to attack gracis, which also had a certain effect at that time. Although she failed to defeat gracis, she was only one person at that time.


    At this time, in the middle of the air, the spearheads of the three black, two gold and five long guns all pointed at Ye Yinzhu. Once the five single forbidden incantations were fired, even GRASSIS was not sure that he could resist the terror.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eight fingers of both hands are still rhythmic, and his expression remains unchanged. When he enters the playing state, he doesn''t know what''s going on outside. It''s true that "dragon flying" is indeed the nemesis of all the dragon people, but after all, he is facing five nine level dragons. If he wants to use "dragon flying" to completely destroy them, he has to finish playing this music. At this time, ye Yinzhu has played to two-thirds of the progress. But the forbidden curse in midair has taken shape.


    Zi knows that she can''t wait any longer. I''m afraid she and ye Yinzhu can''t stop the five forbidden incantations. With a big drink from the sky, Zi shakes his body and shows himself. The huge Amethyst sword suddenly appears in his grasp. He points to five dragons in the air and suddenly releases a huge pressure.


    The pressure of Amethyst bimon was really terrible. When they felt the strong breath, the breath of five level nine dragons in mid air stagnated at the same time, and their forbidden curse weakened a little. At the same time, it was purple standing on the back of gracis. His whole body was burning a dazzling purple flame, and the surging energy was constantly improving. The transparent body of Amethyst had another layer of thick armor, and his body had completely covered Ye Yinzhu behind.


    "Shoot -" just a few seconds before the terrible collision, a cold voice suddenly sounded in mid air. Hundreds of icy green arrows came down from the sky. Their targets were extremely similar. They were all the eyes of the seven dragons in the air. At the same time, a huge blue torrent from the sky, hard hit a black dragon.The sudden change caught the seven dragons off guard. The dragon''s defense is really amazing, but any biological research is fragile, and GRASSIS, who is known as the most defensive, never dares to let a powerful soldier attack his eyes.


    Although these dragons closed their eyes in time and used the eyelid defense to defend the sharp arrows, these arrows not only shot, but also were extremely powerful. Intense pain came from their eyes, and the seven dragons roared almost at the same time. At this time, the five forbidden incantations have been completed.


    Boom, the blue torrent heavily hit a black dragon''s back, and the first black spear suddenly flew out like a runaway wild horse. Due to the interference, the direction of the black spear suddenly changed. Instead of locking Ye Yinzhu''s body, it flew directly to GRASSIS''s head.


    Gladys''s steps stopped suddenly, and he raised his head abruptly. A milky white light filled his one-man''s eyes. When the black spear stabbed his one-man, he didn''t make any sound, so he disappeared strangely. But Gladys only had a light in his eyes.


    At the same time, the other four spears attack at the same time, although under the influence of the sharp arrow of the air horn eagle knight, the power of the four single forbidden incantations is a little weaker, but their attack power is still there after all.


    While the four spears were flying out, Hilter and his son almost jumped down from the back of their dragon at the same time. In mid air, two wind dragons could not wait for the performance of "dragon flying exercise". By the end, their huge bodies had turned into blood. Thanks to their quick reaction, Hilter and his son survived, but it''s hard to say whether they will survive a rapid fall from hundreds of meters.


    At the same time, four single forbidden incantations flew over, and another roared, "the hammer of the storm."


    An enlarged light and shadow blocked a golden spear for the first time. In the fierce explosion, a circle of strong energy shock waves scattered in the air, which affected Oliveira who had just finished the attack in the air. He quickly urged his blue dragon to fly in the air and ordered the horned eagle knight not to fall.


    There are still three of the five forbidden incantations left, but at this time, the only one standing in front of Ye Yinzhu is Zi.


    Purple moved. Facing the three single forbidden incantations, which were also the strongest of the seven dragons, the purple flame on his body burned to the limit in an instant, and even left traces on GRASSIS'' back. He held his sword in both hands and picked it directly into the air. A strong purple flame devoured a black spear for the first time.


    Purple body violent concussion for a while, subconsciously move a step, at this time, he just will Amethyst giant sword across, just blocked the second golden spear.


    The physical attack power of the metal dragon is undoubtedly the most powerful in the dragon family. Although the single forbidden curse launched by the metal dragon does not have the dark corrosive smell attached to the black dragon''s spear, its impact power is much more fierce.


    Purple has not yet reached the level of sub God. Although his strength exceeds that of any black dragon and metal dragon in the air, in the face of two full-scale attacks issued by them at the same time, when the second loud sound sounded, purple''s body almost uncontrollably flew back. At this time, the last dark spear drew a strange arc to avoid purple As he retreated, he waved his Amethyst sword and shot it straight at Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    "No --" ziqili roared. He was not reconciled. He watched the black spear shooting at yeyinzhu. At this time, his unbalanced body could no longer stop it. And his body just blocked the eyes of the mountain giant Ming, who had not yet shown himself. At this time, it''s too late to think about rescue. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 593

    Sitting on GRASSIS'' back, ye Yinzhu''s body surface appears a layer of crystal clear purple crystals. The deep purple fighting spirit only spreads three inches around his body, but it is this layer of fighting spirit that doesn''t look thick, but blocks all the arrows from flying out. How terrible is the purple level great mage. In addition to Falan, it''s hard to find a purple level 7 magic power like Ye Yinzhu in the whole continent.


    It seems that the south gate has become closer and closer, and the soldiers of Froude, landias and Bourbon have become more and more concentrated. Although they form a steel defense line, they can only be destroyed by the powerful charge of Amethyst bimont, war beast and mountain giant without the leadership of strong enough.


    Even the behemoth behind even has a lot less space to use. He was sent to the back by Ye Yinzhu to protect the Druids with the Dragon wolf cavalry.


    "Speed up and get out." Purple gave a big drink.


    As long as we can get out of the city and go outside, isn''t it that the sea is wide with fish and the sky is high with birds flying?


    At this moment, suddenly, ye Yinzhu, the three great beasts, looked up at the head of Nancheng city at the same time. There are at least 5000 Buddhist soldiers on the top of the city. In front of them, there are more than 50 heavy crossbows that can fire eight huge arrows at the same time. What''s more terrible is that between these huge crossbows, there are 12 black cannons, whose muzzle is pointing in their direction.


    That Heavy Crossbow leaf sound bamboo has seen in the city of sfort, the huge crossbow can shoot down 1200 meters distance, penetration force even tower shield is difficult to resist.


    In his mind, he quickly calculated that among the Qin City''s members, only the behemoth Legion could be able to shoot with this Heavy Crossbow without injury. Even the dead dragon wolf cavalry could hardly retreat completely.


    The eight fingers of both hands are still playing, but behind Ye Yinzhu, there is a thin layer of cold sweat. As Hill said, his enemy is a country. How terrible is the power of a country? Since this trap has been prepared for a long time, how can the fro people only have the powerful attack of dragon cavalry?


    What to do? Ye Yinzhu''s brain is working fast. At this time, if you turn back, then behind you are the Three Kingdoms allied forces. Even if it is a god beast, its physical strength has an end. In the face of the encirclement and suppression of more than 100000 troops, it is obviously unrealistic to rush out of another city gate. However, if you rush out like this, you, god beast and bimon giant beast can certainly rush out of the City, but what about other Qin City soldiers?


    Use the horn hawk knight to suppress the opponent? That''s impossible.


    The range of the Heavy Crossbow is 1200 meters, which is beyond the range of the hornhawk knights. Once hit by the heavy crossbow, the hornhawk Knights will be destroyed.


    His hands quickly fell on the string and stopped playing. Ye Yinzhu yelled, "purple, help me." When the Guqin is put away, ye Yinzhu floats up and runs up on GRASSIS'' back. The white figure finally steps on the head of the war beast and soars into the air.


    Zi and ye Yinzhu have a heart to heart relationship. When he started the run-up, he had already raised his speed to the limit and rushed to the other side''s city. As ye Yinzhu leaped up, Zi also jumped up. When ye Yinzhu leaped into the air, Zi''s 25 meter tall body just came under him, holding the Amethyst sword in both hands, and ye Yinzhu''s body just fell out of thin air On the tip of the sword, Zipao drinks, and his arms burst out with unparalleled power. With the length of the Amethyst sword, he suddenly throws Ye Yinzhu out.


    "Shoot, shoot, shoot. Give me a call. You must not let these Qin City bastards rush out of the city. "


    In the south of the city of fativis, the roar of the officers of Froude was heard continuously. Forty crossbows were raised almost at the same time. Their target was Ye Yinzhu.


    Hum, in the violent tremor, a total of 320 virtual shadows have drawn a big net with nowhere to hide in front of Ye Yinzhu in the blink of an eye. Even if he can change his body shape in the air, he will be shot by dozens of heavy crossbows at least.


    Ye Yinzhu''s expression is still very calm. At the moment when the crossbow string rings, he has already curled up his body together, only showing his right hand out all the time, his wrist trembling, and a bright white dragon shaped narrow sword with black lines outlines countless dancing bamboo shadows in front of him like lightning.


    Although the Heavy Crossbow is terrifying, it can only be crushed into powder when facing the deep purple purple bamboo fighting spirit, and ye Yinzhu''s body also stagnates under the strong impact of the heavy crossbow.


    Behind the golden red wings suddenly unfold, wings beat, ye Yinzhu again forward. It takes time for the Heavy Crossbow to start. The twelve magic crystal cannons are terrible, but their cross fire is not enough to affect Ye Yinzhu, who is flexible. In a few blinks of an eye, ye Yinzhu is less than 300 meters away from the city.


    The magic crystal cannon roared for the first time, and the whole city of fativis was completely covered by a dense magic light. Twelve regiments of dazzling magic light spewed out for the first time, and their target was only one. Of course, it was not ye Yinzhu, but GRASSIS, the huge and impossible war beast.


    In order to deal with Ye Yinzhu and his Qin City soldiers, the twelve magic crystal cannons were specially transported from Florence and hidden on the top of the city. And this magic crystal cannon is designed to deal with the war beast that brings the most damage to Buddha in Ye Yinzhu camp.In the plan of King Delaware of Florida and Prime Minister Dario, the main goal of the seven dragon riders is to entangle other strong men in Qincheng. If the people of Qincheng want to break through the siege, they will rush towards the nearest city gate. The war beast will obviously become their vanguard. Delaware does not mean that his soldiers can resist the march of the war beast, but as long as they lead it here Under the wall, there are twelve guns waiting for gracis.


    In the roar, twelve heavy guns spewed out colorful magic flames at the same time. Gladys really couldn''t escape. Seeing that twelve groups of dazzling lights were coming, the war beast was also angry.


    With a fierce roar, a milky light suddenly burst out from the corner. The white light had spread to his whole body in the blink of an eye. The original majestic body seemed to be a little bigger. The muscles under the solid skin were completely uplifted, and the four hooves were working at the same time, directly towards the south gate.


    In the roar, GRASSIS''s body suddenly turned into a colorful fireworks, as if it were his own explosion. The huge air wave threw all the Three Kingdoms allied forces around him who tried to prevent the soldiers of Qin City from attacking the south gate. The huge smoke almost covered the whole front of the south gate. The powerful shock wave swept down the surrounding houses. It was just the aftershock The effect can even be compared with the war trampling launched by GRASSIS before.


    Purple clearly felt that he was strongly affected by the fire of gracis'' soul in the sea of spirit. Before he was sad, the fire of his soul suddenly became more intense.


    A roar more powerful than ever sounded out of the smoke, and gracis, a huge beast of war, rose up with manpower. At this time, even the extremely tall mountain giant Ming around him became a dwarf. Gracis''s eyes had completely turned blood red. With his roar, his whole body suddenly burst into a strong milky white flame. The dust in the air disappeared quickly after meeting the white flame.


    At this time, GRASSIS has become the focus of the whole court.


    "Come on, fire again." Seeing that there was something wrong with the situation, the generals of Buddha at the head of the city rushed to order the soldiers.


    However, although the magic crystal cannon is terrifying, it is troublesome to fill each time. The shell of magic crystal cannon is actually crystal stone. For heavy artillery like this, at least magic crystal above level 7 of Warcraft can be fired, while a magic crystal can only be fired once.


    Although its power is far less than that of Qin City''s annihilation gun, its power will never be inferior to that of Qin City''s magic guided gun made of ordinary materials.


    The power is amazing, which also means the consumption is amazing. Since a magic crystal can only fire one shot, it must be replaced from the magic array of the cannon after it is launched. It takes time, of course.


    "The mystery of war, anger - War - run - Teng." The roar spread all over the city of fativis. When the milky white flame burned to the extreme, we could not even see the huge human body of gracis.


    Raised the upper half of the body suddenly down, the next moment, everyone''s eyes only a milky light and shadow. It''s true that the huge body of eglars, at this moment, actually brought a series of dazzling shadow. The Milky light was even stronger than the sun. Almost in the blink of an eye, the shadow had disappeared from the position of the South Gate of the city of fativis.


    In mid air, ye Yinzhu, who was preparing to launch the magic crystal cannon and Heavy Crossbow, suddenly felt bad. At the same time, purple sent a message to him from the bottom of his soul, which made him dodge immediately. Without any hesitation, he quickly flapped his golden red wings.


    In the mid air, he just saw the huge milky white figure coming out of the city gate as if it had not been blocked. It was only after the speed and the milky white flame of 1000 meters away from the city gate were gradually weakened. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 594

    What''s going on? Everyone was surprised, but ye Yinzhu thought of Zi''s voice in his heart, "the fierce battle of the war beast is equivalent to the whirlwind laser chopping of our Amethyst bimon. They belong to one of the ultimate mysteries of the beast. This time, gracis is really enraged. Only when he is desperate can the war beast use this move. "


    Equivalent to the ultimate meaning of whirlwind laser chopping? You know, GRASSIS is an adult beast, not as purple can not play the real power of whirlwind laser chop.


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to think, the scene in front of him widened his eyes.


    Without the roar and collapse of imagination, the tall south wall of the city of fativis gradually turned milky white, the same color as the flame of GRASSIS before. Not only did the city wall change, but the soldiers, generals, crossbows and cannons on the top of the city became milky white as if infected. Then, with the milky white light scattering, this section of the south city wall, which is as wide as 1000 meters, and the soldiers and all the city defense equipment on it, turned into white light and disappeared out of thin air. In front of the Qin City soldiers, it is no longer a barrier, but a broad road.


    What is more terrifying is that even the moat outside has disappeared, and the river has also turned white and disappeared.


    Is this the power of the war beast? No matter Ye Yinzhu, Zi or Ming, there is a sense of fear in his heart. And the Three Kingdoms allied forces in the city seem to have become stupid, even the courage to fight has been lost.


    "Rush out." Oliveira''s voice came in time and woke up the soldiers of Qin City. Before the Three Kingdoms allied forces surrounded again, the behemoths roared at the same time and led the Qin City team to rush towards the front.


    In the distance, Hillary looked at the gaping gap of the city wall and murmured to herself, "well, how is that possible? Is this the power of the beast? Come on, come on. The cavalry will follow me


    Hillary''s voice is very loud, but at this time, none of the Flemish soldiers around him moved. They all watched dully as the soldiers of Qin City were leaving the city of fativis at a very fast speed.


    Hillary is not dead, does not mean that his strength enough to fall from hundreds of meters without fear. When he fell in the crisis with hilt, as a father, hilt''s fatherly love saved Hillary''s life. At the last moment, hildt urged his whole body to rush to the ground to slow down the falling momentum. At the same time, he hugged his son and forced Hillary to throw out when he was about to fall to the ground. However, he finally broke his muscles and bones, and the marshal of Florida also fell from the ground.


    The soldiers of Qin city rush out of the city in one go. Ye Yinzhu flies in the middle of the sky and joins the horned eagle knight. At this time, his face has become extremely ugly. From the air, we can see the situation of Qin City soldiers most accurately. Among the members of Qin City, the hornhawk Knights keep intact because they are always in mid air and will hardly fall into the enemy''s attack range. The behemoth Legion and the death dragon wolf cavalry also rely on their strong defense, and there is no real damage except some injured ones.


    However, this is also the Qin City belongs to, there is no death of all the teams. Except for these three legions. Druids with sharp claws have been killed at least 20 times, and druids with Raptors have been killed more than 50 times. Druids with five hundred tree demons are the most miserable. Now there are only three hundred left. Even the East Dragon soldiers lost nearly one tenth of their numbers in the enemy''s siege and sneak attack.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this has been a brilliant achievement. After all, they broke through the siege of more than 100000 people. Ye Yinzhu also destroyed the dragon family, including the five heads and nine upper level giant dragons, with his powerful and incomparable dragon nemesis Qin music.


    However, for ye Yinzhu himself, such a loss still makes his heart break.


    You know, they are all the elite of Qin City. All of a sudden, more than 200 lives and nearly one tenth of the combat effectiveness have disappeared. Ye Yinzhu''s heart is bleeding. Can we say that he and Oliveira made a tactical mistake when they fell into the trap this time? No, tactically, there''s nothing wrong with what they''ve made. The key is to belittle the enemy. It was because they thought that the enemy could not organize enough forces that they would continue to plunder. At the same time, they were too careless and too confident in the reconnaissance ability of the horned eagle knight. After all, what they attack is the city. There are buildings in the city. If they hide soldiers in the city, they can''t find them as long as they do well.


    But now it''s too late to say that most of the soldiers of Qin city rushed out of the city after all. Although they suffered heavy losses, they also brought dozens of times of casualties to the enemy.


    Maybe it''s because they were scared and stupid. There was no enemy in the city. However, in the middle of the sky, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira saw at the same time. Not far away, a large number of cavalry troops were coming quickly.


    The number of this team is about 30000.


    Among them, there are 10000 light cavalry, and the rest are all heavy cavalry.


    The most striking thing is that in the center of these heavy cavalry, there are about 500 Red Guard dragoons covered with blood red armor. And two thousand dragoons in different colors of armor.Under the central arch of the 2500 dragon cavalry, the yellow silk umbrella opened, and you could see a lot of light fighting light shining. A middle-aged man in gold armor was sitting on the back of a Tyrannosaurus Rex king, giving orders.


    Ye Yinzhu is flying in the air. The Knights of hornhawk have caught up with the enemy after a few waves of arrow rain. Oliveira, who is flying in the front, soon catches up with Ye Yinzhu. He obviously sees the scene below.


    On the mainland of lonzainus, yellow is the symbol of the royal family in almost every country, such as Milan, landias and other kingdoms. The goose yellow silk umbrella cover has proved a lot, not to mention the gold armor of the man sitting on the back of King Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex from the sky is so clear.


    The king''s body is extremely huge, even a few sizes larger than that of Oliveira. His elder brother rode on the king. The eye-catching golden scales echo the gold armor of his master. Although the distance is far away, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira can still feel the pressure of dignity from this man.


    With tens of thousands of knights around him as the center of the arch, this person''s identity has been ready to come out.


    Oliveira and ye Yinzhu look at each other, and they almost say in one voice, "King fro?"


    In his mind, ye Yinzhu immediately thought that the appearance of King fro must be because he led the army of Qin City to attack the city of fativis, which made him feel uneasy. For the sake of safety, he went outside the city to wait for news. At the same time, cavalry could not be used in the city, but it was the strongest army in the plain area outside. Therefore, all the soldiers who appeared around him were soldiers They are the most elite cavalry, including dragoons, red guards and heavily armored cavalry.


    At this time, the 30000 cavalry had already started to move, and the horses were galloping towards the soldiers of Qin City who had just rushed out of the city.


    The last terrible collision of GRASSIS brought a strong panic to the froese in the city. However, because of the different angles of gaze, the cavalry outside felt the special situation on the other side of the city, but it was far less shocking than the soldiers in the city. Therefore, when they found that the army of Qin city rushed out of the city, the commander of the army immediately sent out the pursuit Orders.


    "Yinzhu." Purple''s call comes from the soul. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu''s figure has disappeared from Oliveira''s side and appears in the Qin City Army.


    Purple''s face looks very dignified. The huge figure of the war giant Gladys has disappeared. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s big bald head is in front of them.


    Level 9 avatars of Warcraft consume a certain amount of energy. However, level 10 avatars of Warcraft consume more energy to reduce their own consumption, because most of their bodies are huge. At this time, it is obvious that GRASSIS did not turn into an adult himself. His arrogant body collapsed to the ground, and seemed to have been in a coma. His face was extremely pale, and he looked like he was taking off his strength.


    "Yinzhu, many of the brothers who rushed out were injured. Save your precious stones with your life." Purple deep voice says.


    Ye Yinzhu nods. Tens of thousands of cavalry are rushing towards them. At this time, he doesn''t have time to carefully check the situation of gracis. The Pink Gem lights up its due light. With Ye Yinzhu''s fast-moving body shape, starting from gracis, the 100 people of Qin City, which is the most seriously injured, are all received by him In the stone.


    Only in this way can we reduce unnecessary losses in the next battle.


    Oliveira''s giant dragon converges and its wings fall on Ye Yinzhu''s side. Oliveira sits on the dragon''s back and says to Ye Yinzhu, "is it going or fighting? Brothers, they all spend a lot of money in the city. Although the number of enemies is not large, we are short of GRASSIS. Shall we take refuge? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 595

    Ye Yinzhu nodded darkly, "it''s my responsibility to be trapped in a tight encirclement this time. But before I leave, if I don''t leave a mark for them, I won''t be reconciled. At the command of all the legions, the east dragon warrior and the bimont monster Legion protect the Druid army into the forest ahead. Ten natural magicians of the elf clan set up magic lines in the forest to block the pursuit. The death dragon wolf cavalry follows me. Zi and Ming, you fight with me. Brother Oliveira, you lead the horned eagle knight to coordinate from the air. We''ll leave a sign for the florians to leave immediately. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice is very firm, full of no doubt, even Oliveira did not raise any doubt at this time, just nodded, immediately urged his dragon to rise into the air again.


    At this time, the iron and steel division of the thirty thousand horsemen of the fro people was rushing towards Ye Yinzhu at a very fast speed, and the distance was less than three li.


    After getting Ye Yinzhu''s order, ye Hongyan raises the Dragon wolf spear in his hand, and the three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry turns around. The spirit of killing spreads instantly. The Dragon wolf spear in his hand is raised flat, and his upper body slightly falls forward to prepare for the charge. Under the command of the three golden bimons, the behemoth Legion and the East Dragon soldiers surrounded the Druids. The three legions quickly retreated to a forest not far ahead according to the direction they had left the city.


    Ye Yinzhu spreads his wings behind him and jumps to Zihe''s shoulder. Zihe Ming''s huge body is very obvious on the battlefield. Standing on Zihe''s shoulder, ye Yinzhu can clearly see the enemy''s movement.


    "Kill --" the cold and fierce voice spits out from ye Yinzhu''s mouth and spreads to every Dragon wolf cavalry in an instant. Ye Hongyan let out a long roar like a wolf howling. He took the lead. The three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry, like a hurricane, launched a counter charge against the 30000 cavalry.


    The calmer Ye Yinzhu''s expression is, the more angry he is at this time. The injury of Qin City makes his heart ache. Nevertheless, he can still keep himself calm. This is the benefit of practicing Qin magic since childhood. It''s hard to get confused when you practice Qin music.


    In front of him, such an arrangement seems to be reckless. In the face of the enemy''s pursuit, ye Yinzhu even counterattacks, but it is after careful consideration. Thirty thousand enemies, a hundred times more than their own, but the defense power of the death dragon wolf cavalry is strong enough. From the perspective of defense, even in Qin City, only the bimont giant beast Legion is above them, but in terms of speed, the death dragon wolf cavalry is absolutely superior to Qin City. With the advantages of speed and defense, as well as the existence of two strong men, Ziming and Ziming, ye Yinzhu is absolutely confident to lead the dead dragon wolf cavalry to retreat.


    Ye Yinzhu''s judgment is correct. This cavalry team is led by Delaware, the king of the kingdom of Florida. Prime Minister Dario is also in the army. Although the city of fativis is not small in scale, it can accommodate and hide troops at the same time. 100000 people are already the limit. Cavalry can''t play their power in the street battle. Considering their own safety, Delaware and his elite cavalry stayed outside the city to hide. When he saw the Qin City Army rushing out of the city of fativis, Delaware''s first thought was that the other side was not deceived. It''s hard to catch the trace of Qin City Army. If we can''t grasp the opportunity this time, how can we find this enemy with extremely fast speed and unpredictable reconnaissance ability in the future? Therefore, after seeing the Qin City Army rush out, Delaware immediately issued the order to charge.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu had bad luck when they met the soldiers of landias and Bourbon in the city of fativis. Originally, there were only 100000 people ambushed in fro, but a few days ago, while they were plundering the surrounding cities, the 50000 troops of landias and Bourbon just came to the business district of the capital of fro to carry out an important task. After listening to Delaware''s talk about the influence of Qin City''s army on the eastern front, the generals of the two countries took the initiative to stay. Therefore, the five dragon cavalry generals were added to the army, which brought greater threat to the soldiers of Qin City.


    Ye Hongyan deliberately controlled the speed of the Dragon wolf prince. With the enemy getting closer and closer, the Dragon wolf cavalry of the God of death has long been arranged into a traditional triangle formation. Zi and Ming stride to follow in the rear. Even if they don''t run with all their strength, they can only follow the dragon and wolf cavalry.


    The distance of three li is just a blink of an eye for the opposing cavalry. As the enemy gets closer and closer, ye Hongyan yells, "sword -"


    three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry, with extremely neat movements, hangs the Dragon wolf spear on the bird wing ring beside the Dragon wolf, and at the same time draws out the epee and raises it to the top of his head. Even in the case of three hundred to thirty thousand, they did not fall behind in momentum because of their uniform movements, rushing like clouds and flowing water, and their fierce spirit of extermination.


    Ye Hongyan''s epee pointed forward, "dragon and wolf are angry."


    With his drinking, he took over the command of the Dragon wolf, raised his head to the sky and let out a wolf roar. The roar of three hundred dragon wolves sounded at the same time. Then, a strange scene appeared. The prince continued to run forward, while the Dragon wolves behind him jumped up in the order of triangle formation.


    The height of each dragon wolf is just about one meter higher than that of the front row of dragon wolves. Open the Dragon Wings behind them and form a three-dimensional inverted triangle in mid air in the blink of an eye. So that in front of the enemy cavalry can clearly see each dragon wolf that is full of bloodthirsty breath of the dragon head.Cold and cold breath, from the dead eyes of three hundred dragon wolves, brings the enemy a strong killing opportunity. The dark blue halo lights up from each dragon wolf almost at the same time. Then, the three-dimensional inverted triangle dragon wolf semi air battle array ejects three hundred dark blue magic bullets at the same time.


    Because the formation has changed into a three-dimensional shape with the Dragon wolf''s leap, therefore, each dragon wolf only needs to spray magic bullets towards the front, and will never be blocked. In a flash, three hundred dark blue balls of light went straight to the enemy line, charging the cavalry at the front.


    What level is dragon wolf? If they are dragon tamers, then they are the strongest ones.


    The real dragon, the next dragon clan, are all level 7 or level 8 dragons when they grow up. The Dragon Wolves under the death warriors are all level 7 Warcraft. That is to say, at this time, they are like 300 Silver Star Dragon cavalry generals. Except that the Dragon wolves can''t fly, their combat effectiveness will never be inferior to that of the Dragon cavalry generals.


    The magic of the three hundred dragon wolves at the same time is at least equivalent to that of the high-level Wizard of the green level. The three hundred magic bullets concentrate on bombarding the head of the opponent''s array. The air becomes cold instantly, and the darkness opens its big mouth with a violent explosion.


    Oliveira led the hornhawk knights to look down from mid air, watching the large dark blue magic bullets roaring in the front of the local formation, he could not help but blood boiling, and waved his right hand vigorously.


    From the air, he could clearly see that under the bombardment of that magic bullet, the vanguard of 30000 cavalry troops collapsed, countless ice sculptures were collapsing under the strong compound dark energy, and at least more than 3000 enemy troops disappeared from the battlefield.


    At this time, the Dragon wolves have landed again. After launching the magic, their actions will not be affected. On the contrary, the smell of bloodthirsty has become more intense.


    "Chop -" the roar of Ye Hongyan burst again, and countless green lights gathered on the epee. Except for the seven magicians, the rest of the death dragon wolf cavalry raised their epee. When their fighting spirit condensed into one in the air, they had become a huge sword far longer than Amethyst, which was completely black purple blade.


    At this time, the death dragon wolf cavalry is stepping over the corpses of the enemies destroyed by magic bullets and rushing into the enemy''s array. The huge sharp blade comes down from the sky, and a more powerful roar spreads all over the audience in an instant. The terrible explosive force even stops Zi and Ming''s pace. Their bodies are high enough. With the joint efforts of the three hundred death dragon wolf cavalry, they can''t help but walk forward A huge gap of 200 meters in length and 10 meters in width was cut in the cavalry line-up of the other side.


    The enemy''s life consumed by this sword is no less than that of the magic.


    After all, none of these frolic cavalry has ever really dealt with the soldiers in Qincheng. If kussler was commanding these people, he would not have such a face-to-face confrontation with the death dragon wolf cavalry. The big taboo of cavalry charge is dispersion, but in the face of Qincheng cavalry, dispersion charge may be the best way.


    Before the real contact between the cavalry of the two sides, there was such a terrible situation, which immediately caused panic among the thirty thousand troops of Buddha. The red guards protected Delaware and a group of important officials of Buddha, and quickly moved aside. They did not dare to face the death dragon wolf cavalry. Under the command of the general of Buddha, the heavy cavalry quickly made up for the gap and used their steel weapons The body blocks the pace of the death dragon wolf cavalry.


    The uniform movement appeared again. The sword was collected and the gun was fired. The five meter long dragon wolf spear was held flat. Three hundred dragon wolf cavalry soldiers ran into each other''s heavy cavalry along the gap they cut together.


    The harsh sound of steel friction frequently sounded in the place where the two sides collided, and Mars splashed everywhere. Crazy killing accompanied by the collision of fighting spirit, the roar of Warcraft started.


    Three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry just like a sharp sword into the other side of the cavalry, suddenly charged, whether it is dragon wolf or death soldiers, have brought a heavy blow to the enemy.


    --------------------


    smash the tickets, smash the tickets, VIP tickets, recommended tickets, all to me, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 596

    "The Dragon wolf, the God of death, retreats with one strike." Ye Yinzhu''s voice of Qingyue was spread far away under the action of strong fighting spirit. Under the leadership of Ye Hongyan, the soldiers of the God of death turn around in the enemy''s battle and rush to the flank on the body of the enemy.


    If the death dragon wolf cavalry charged forward regardless of the cost, they would certainly be able to pierce the 30000 Buddha cavalry. However, in that case, no one can say how much they lost.


    It seems that the death dragon wolf cavalry attacked and destroyed thousands of enemies. But as the commander of Qin City, ye Yinzhu knew that after choosing this attack method, the death dragon wolf cavalry was not suitable for a long fight. With the damage in the city before, at this moment, he did not want to see the reduction of Qin City. That''s why the order to retreat was issued at the first time.


    Ye Hongyan''s eyes turned red and gave a hard look at the bloody guards behind the other side''s cavalry. Although he didn''t want to, the execution of the order was the first priority for the soldiers of death after the establishment of death 300.


    Three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry to the flank, but their weapons are still harvesting the lives of the enemy.


    Delaware sat on the back of his king Tyrannosaurus Rex, gaping at the scene in front of him, murmuring to himself: "how can it be? It''s impossible. Is that the power of a human cavalry? " At this moment, he finally understood why kussler was on the road of failure because of the thousands more players of Milan Oriental Legion.


    Although there are only a few thousand enemies, the fighting capacity of the soldiers who make up this army is really terrible.


    The terror faced by the froese is not over yet. Seeing the death dragon wolf cavalry go to the flank, Zihe Ming''s huge body has come to the enemy behind the 300 soldiers.


    Ming and Zi roared almost at the same time. There was no strong attack, but an unparalleled power burst out from them, which was the power of the divine beast.


    A frightening scene appeared. When Zi and Ming roared at the same time, the front of the Buddha cavalry fell to the ground like a tide, and all the horses were shaking. Even the blood guard stepped down from the carefully selected dragon training, at this moment, they were already crawling on the ground, and even the idea of resistance could not appear.


    This is the pressure between different levels of Warcraft. The pressure brought by the divine beast is too terrible for ordinary Warcraft. Most of the mounts under the common heavy cavalry are incontinent. Let alone fighting, it''s not easy to be scared to death.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu gave a low drink and jumped up with his feet on the purple shoulder.


    Purple and ye Yinzhu have a heart to heart relationship. Their huge bodies rotate quickly in the same place. With the help of rotation, they produce greater power and bombard Ye Yinzhu with one punch.


    In a flash, ye Yinzhu suddenly flew out like a shell. The direction he was flying was exactly where King Delaware of Buddha was.


    The king of Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex under Delaware''s stride was paralyzed to the ground in the roar of Ming and Zi at the same time, and his eyes were full of horror. However, this king of Jinjing Tyrannosaurus rex was obviously the strongest in his family. Although he was afraid, he was not out of control.


    "Protect your majesty." Dario saw Ye Yinzhu flying in the distance at a glance. He quickly drank. Ye Yinzhu''s flying speed was too fast. If he came to Delaware, would it be great?


    It is undoubtedly the elite of the kingdom of Buddha who can guard de la Valle. Suddenly, hundreds of Buddhist soldiers with strong fighting spirit sprang up and rushed towards Ye Yinzhu''s flying direction. They raised their weapons and tried to stop Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are cold, which is a kind of calm, more terrifying than bloodthirsty. In his flying forward, the dead wood dragon harp has quietly appeared in his arms. He holds the harp in his left hand and hooks seven strings on his four fingers at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu''s right hand moved as he watched the strong warriors from all directions gather around him and his body begin to descend. The seven strings were pulled back at the same time, and just then he closed his eyes.


    A strange scene appeared, a layer of dark purple light with light gray air burst out from ye Yinzhu''s eyebrow. When he hooked the string and loosened his four fingers, in a flash, the circle of dark purple light scattered like a round light blade, and scattered in all directions. In the process, there was no sound.


    At least the fighting spirit of those who pounce on Ye Yinzhu is above the green level, which is the strongest force hidden in Delaware''s hands. Although they are not as strong as the purple level division, there are more than ten blue level fighters.


    The ten Venus dragoons Ye Yinzhu met at the beginning were selected from Delaware, a special guard force, for training.


    Hundreds of strong men pounced on Ye Yinzhu at the same time. The air flow produced by fighting in the air alone had stopped Ye Yinzhu''s body from moving forward. But just when the fastest blue level strong man was ten meters away from ye Yinzhu, the dark purple sound blade with light gray burst out.


    Delaware had just settled down, but when he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes could not help freezing. How could it be?But they are wearing long black robes, surrounded by hundreds of long black hair.


    When ye Yinzhu opened his eyes again, the only thing that appeared in his eyes was tiredness, deep tiredness. The dead wood dragon chanting Qin took back Xumi''s commandment in a ray of light. He came down from the sky like a God. However, thousands of Buddhist cavalry were waiting at his feet.


    Just as ye Yinzhu was still more than ten meters away from the ground and was slowly descending, the hundreds of strong men who had gathered before finally moved, but it was not their own actions, but the factors from gravity.


    Hundreds of groups of fighting spirit are broken at the same time, and they are as dazzling as fireworks in the air, but the fireworks are just like their master''s life, which can only shine for a moment.


    Hundreds of figures came down from the sky at the same time and smashed heavily into the battle array of Buddha, giving off a dense roar. There were more disturbances for the originally panicked Flemish cavalry.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu some tired cry, calm from the mouth spit out, illusory purple light from his body, purple light condenses under the body, the huge Amethyst Bimeng figure instead of Ye Yinzhu heavily fell into the enemy.


    At this moment, the position purple fell into was also the most intensive battle line of the Buddhist cavalry.


    The appearance of purple, is about to catch Ye Yinzhu from the sky, he holds Ye Yinzhu''s legs, force to throw out in the air, "Ming, then."


    Ye Yinzhu''s white figure suddenly soars to the sky under the action of purple force, reaches a height of several hundred meters, and flies far away to the enemy battle line, while the mountain giant will be waiting outside tomorrow morning.


    It seems that ye Yinzhu''s vertical upward movement is free from gravity, which makes him feel light all over. Just now he launched the nihilistic blade, which perfectly shows the achievements of his recent cultivation. The enemy''s trap has already ignited his anger to the limit. Is this over?


    No, of course not. Just killing some soldiers, how can you leave a deep memory for the fro people? Ye Yinzhu''s ultimate goal is to rush into the opponent''s battle. This is the real anger of Qin emperor.


    The body flies backward, but ye Yinzhu''s hand with Xumi ring is in front of him. A dazzling golden light suddenly appears. When the Buddhist soldiers below look up at the existence of terror to them, the golden light seems to take the place of Dai.


    In the golden light is a crossbow car, about two meters high, with a base on it, showing a dark golden light. Above the crossbow car is a big bow about three meters wide.


    There is no crossbow, but under the crossbow car, there are very complex structures, and these structures are wrapped in a huge dark golden gem. At this time, it is accompanied by Ye Yinzhu''s flight back in the air, as if adsorbed on him, always floating one meter in front of him.


    The surging dark golden light and fog burst out of the catapult, which is known as the most powerful weapon to attack, pulling Ye Yinzhu''s body. He stepped forward with his right foot on the protruding pedal of the mieshen crossbow and leaned forward to the mieshen crossbow.


    In a flash, the surging golden light suddenly rose, the strong dark golden light suddenly bloomed, and a huge dark golden light ball appeared. With a deep and pleasant sound of metal friction, the Golden Jewel itself seemed to melt in half, and flowed onto Ye Yinzhu''s body along the strange lines on the crossbow. The golden light flickered, and he had integrated into it.


    The gold armor formed by the catapult covers Ye Yinzhu''s body. Floating in the air, he is like the God of war. Behind him, the huge golden red wings stretch out to both sides of his body to stabilize his body. Ye Yinzhu''s arms, covered with thick armor, stretch out to both sides of his body at the same time. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t shown his power for a long time. It''s a strong feeling The dark golden light of the sky, sonorous sound as the general density of beans. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 597

    The legs are close together to form a wide base. The huge three meter crossbow is taken off from the back, the chest armor is separated, and with the pleasant metal rhythm, it is integrated with the dark gold crossbow. The front end of the lower base is uplifted and connected with the crossbow. Form a special axis. The hands covered with thick dark gold armor are raised. In the void, a mass of gold crystal lights up in the fists. In the void, a golden light crosses both ends of the bow. With the hands gradually pulling back, the huge elements in the air appear around Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    In the battle in the city of fativis, ye Yinzhu killed seven giant dragons with a song "dragon flying exercise". In the process of rushing out of the city, ye Yinzhu played "mountains and rivers" among the three divine songs. Even though he has reached the intensity of purple level 7, he still has a huge consumption. Just a moment ago, he showed the nihilistic blade which consumed the most mental energy. At this time, he could not open the destruction crossbow with his own strength. So he had to borrow pure energy from lightning and thunder.


    Little golden light converged from all sides to the huge crossbow full of extremely sharp spirit.


    "Open -"


    Ye Yinzhu gave a loud drink, and his cold voice sounded like a silver bottle burst in the air. The dark golden light in the air completely converged in an instant, and the viscous element wave around him disappeared at the moment when the golden crossbow string was pulled open.


    The golden string white arrow is still in a stable state, but ye Yinzhu''s hands covered by huge machinery are already on the control lever under the crossbow. The whole body turns instantaneously with the base as the center, and the angle of the crossbow is quietly adjusted downward.


    No matter how fast Ye Yinzhu''s body drifts back, the terrible arrow always points in one direction.


    At this time, Delaware had only one feeling. His whole body was cold, like falling into an ice cellar. He clearly felt that the golden sun was shining in his own direction. The feeling of nowhere to hide made his body tremble uncontrollably.


    "Kill --" just as ye Yinzhu opened the crossbow, purple burst out.


    For purple, the heavy cavalry around him is just like ants. Countless spears and swords cut away at Purple''s huge crystal body. Facing the enemy''s attack, the first beast in Orc legend suddenly broke out. Purple light almost swept the world in an instant.


    The huge Amethyst sword appears on the battlefield with extremely dazzling purple crystal light. Holding the handle in both hands, the purple body spins rapidly. Compared with the last time, his movements became more harmonious and terrifying. Where the sword passed, only a fluffy purple crystal powder was left.


    Whirlwind laser chopping, Amethyst mystery. Once again in the battle of the kingdom of Buddha.


    The magic instrument level Amethyst sword instantly spews out a ten Zhang Long Purple Rainbow awn, which takes the purple body as the center and rotates instantly. Just in the blink of an eye, it has formed a huge whirlpool covering hundreds of square meters.


    Purple''s body disappeared in the whirlpool. It was a super whirlpool with purple light and special crystal magic of Amethyst bimont. Where the incomparable purple whirlpool passes, there is no flesh and blood, and there is no horror scene. Some of them are only infected with a little purple awn, and they will become the body of the statue. When they are involved in the huge purple whirlpool, they will immediately become a part of the purple awn, and disappear forever in this world, not only the body, but also their soul.


    The place where ye Yinzhu fell from the sky before was the most dense place for the Buddhist cavalry. At this time, purple fell into it. When his whirlwind laser chopping spread out, it almost immediately swept thousands of enemy troops, including their mounts. At this moment, it had completely become Amethyst powder floating in the air. And this huge and terrible whirlpool is constantly moving, devouring, more lives, is constantly passing. At this moment, there is real chaos in the enemy line.


    Thirty thousand cavalry, a total of thirty thousand cavalry, at this moment, but in front of the most powerful attack of Qin City soldiers, the loss has reached more than ten thousand. And from the beginning to now, it''s just a moment.


    Delaware, the king of Buddha, did not even have the chance to experience the horror of the whirlwind laser. At this moment, his eyes were only the golden sun in mid air. The chill spread all the way from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet. Now he knew that the other party''s three hundred and thirty thousand, seemingly suicidal behavior, was his ultimate goal.


    Yes, ye Yinzhu''s goal is Delaware. If he can completely destroy the king of fro, then why does the kingdom of fro attack Milan? The troubles caused by the death of the king can''t be solved in a day or two. At that time, the kingdom of Buddha can be regarded as really separated from the war that spread to the whole continent.


    "Your Majesty." Dario exclaimed, and his body jumped up in a moment. At this moment, Delaware clenched his teeth fiercely, and a dazzling colorful light burst out in front of him, forming a strange shield. The shield''s appearance is round, and it depicts a strange seven pointed star. Each busy corner has a fine and complex texture, and it also emits light of different colors. The seven colored light just erupts from the seven pointed star on the shield.As soon as the shield came out, Delaware felt light all over. The lock from the catapult was magically blocked by the shield.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised in the air. When he saw the colorful light appear, he already knew that it must be an artifact, a defensive artifact.


    There''s no time to adjust, not only because the energy of the catapult has been fully accumulated, but ye Yinzhu also knows that it has lost its locking effect. If it doesn''t start again, I''m afraid it won''t be able to hit the target accurately.


    With a huge sense of killing rushing into Ye Yinzhu''s heart from the inside of the mieshen crossbow, the golden red aperture completely turned red, the whole crossbow machine instantly gave out a strange hum, the white crossbow disappeared out of thin air, and even a twisted illusion did not appear.


    At this time, Prime Minister Dario had already jumped on the back of King Jinjing, who was limping to the ground. His whole body was full of blue fighting brilliance, and he directly pushed out King Delaware.


    Boom, the shield shining with colorful halo burst out with an unparalleled roar, the huge colorful light suddenly released, like ripples in the air. Surrounded by the bloody guards guarding Delaware, dozens of people who are closest to Delaware are suddenly thrown up by a huge force, and the blood is pouring out. It seems that they are no longer alive.


    The shield was really magical. Under such a strong bombardment, it just kept sending out circles of colorful ripples, but there was no sign of breaking. Unfortunately, although it was also an artifact, in the face of the most powerful anti God crossbow, even if its defense was extremely strong, it could not completely block the edge.


    The invisible buzzing disappeared quietly, and the arrow did not pass through the shield, but the murderous spirit and strength of the catapult turned into invisible arrow.


    You know, at the beginning, even the metal dragon, which is known as the most defensive of the nine level giant dragons, could not resist the power of this arrow!


    Dario sat quietly on the back of King Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex. His originally wise eyes were gradually turning gray. Just at his chest, a big hole with a diameter of more than eight inches revealed the scene behind him. The same thing happened to him was stepping down King Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex. With the strong defensive power of King Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex, after being blocked by an artifact shield, he had a strong feeling The invisible air of the big killing intention still penetrated the body of it and Dario.


    "No, Dario." When he was pushed off the dragon''s back, Delaware, who had escaped his life at the critical moment, roared with pain.


    Dario is his best help. At this moment, with his prime minister dying, Delaware''s eyes have turned red, and tears gush down uncontrollably.


    Floating in the middle of the sky, the golden light quietly recovered, and ye Yinzhu sighed. It is just the so-called saying that people are not as good as heaven, and no country will lack brave people. Lost this time, he has no power to send a second arrow. Although he pulled the crossbow with the help of the power of lightning, the murderous Qi that poured into his body needed to be resolved by himself.


    With his body floating down, ye Yinzhu fell unsteadily downward and was just picked up by Ming. At this time, the Dragon wolf cavalry of death had forced out from the enemy''s flank, drew an arc and retreated towards the direction of the forest where the army left.


    With a flash of light, the huge purple whirlpool in the enemy''s array disappeared, and the owner of the whirlpool was recalled out of thin air for the first time. Back to Ye Yinzhu, Zi turns into a human figure and falls on his broad shoulder with Ming''s help. Ming strides forward and runs towards the forest.


    Any action has to leave a way back. The reason why Ye Yinzhu and Zi dare to attack with all their strength at all costs is that they have Ming as their backing. Who can stop the mountain giant from leaving?


    Delaware pounced on the back of King Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex and tried his best to seal Dario''s chest wound with fighting spirit. Unfortunately, the wound was too big. It was the terrible lethality brought by the catapult. If it had not been for the shield, Delaware would not have been able to see Dario''s body. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 598

    "Dario, Dario, you can''t die! My good brother Delaware cried out. He knew that if Dario hadn''t pushed him away in time, he would be dead now.


    Dario''s eyes had turned gray, and his fighting spirit and vitality had gone from the terrible hole in his chest.


    "Sir, sir Next Listen to When I Qin City Invincible. To Milan Surrender to Let''s go. Qin City Yes Terrible It''s not It''s us By Can Deal with I''m sorry... " With the last sentence, Dario''s whole body trembled violently. Delaware''s fighting spirit could no longer seal the surging blood. The prime ministers of the kingdom of Buddha bid farewell to the world and died in the king''s arms.


    The Buddha soldiers cried out in unison, but Delaware''s expression had become numb and subdued? Do you still have the chance to surrender to Milan? Will Milan forgive an ally who has betrayed? Even if Milan are willing to accept their surrender, then what will be the future for fro? The army of landias and Bourbon? Or the orc''s renewed attack?


    No, never surrender to Milan, Dario. Don''t worry. I will take your revenge.


    Delaware''s blood red eyes are full of endless hatred. Looking at the huge body that is 50 meters high and disappearing in the forest in the distance, his fingernails have been deeply penetrated into the flesh.


    In the city of fativis, tens of thousands of troops rushed out of Hillary Clinton''s integration at this time, but he came late.


    One hundred and fifty thousand, totally one hundred and fifty thousand, the Three Kingdoms allied forces failed to keep the three thousand soldiers in naqin city even though they had designed in advance. What a setback?


    But has Qin City really won? No, ye Yinzhu has no joy of victory at this time.


    Ten natural magicians of the elf clan spread all kinds of defense magic in the not vast forest, but all this was in vain. There was no intention of pursuing in the chaos of the Buddha army. In mid air, Oliveira and his hornhawk Knights have been waiting for them. As long as the florians dare to pursue them, the first thing to meet them is the arrow rain of the Elven knights.


    "How are you, Yinzhu? It''s all right Mei Rujian, the master of meizong, looks at Ye Yinzhu, who is put on the ground by Ming and looks pale.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "this time it''s my calculation error, which leads to the damage of each Legion. We can''t stay now. Retreat to the northeast. " The pallor on his clenched fists showed the pain in his heart.


    The kingdom of Florida suffered heavy losses and Prime Minister Dario died. Qin City is not optimistic. It seems that they have only damaged one tenth of their combat effectiveness. But in fact, at this moment, only a very small number of Qin City soldiers have real combat effectiveness.


    The magic and spear throwing of the three Druids were exhausted, and almost all of them were injured. The fighting spirit of the East Dragon soldiers was also seriously consumed. Although the death dragon wolf cavalry retreated in the charge of three hundred and thirty thousand just now, there were countless traces left by the enemy on their solid armor. The damage and consumption caused by collision and fighting were not short-term We can recover in a short time. Even the behemoths were also injured. Although they had amazing defense, they faced a hundred times more enemy troops in the city before.


    Just from the exhaustion of two of the three beasts, we can see how fierce the first World War was. On the one hand, the 150000 strong troops of the three kingdoms were almost exhausted, and the soldiers lost more than 30000, but ye Yinzhu was also regarded as a disabled and defeated general.


    In the kingdom of Buddha and the city of Qin, one side has no intention to fight, while the other side has no strength to fight.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me. The bandits of the Qin City have fled. Look..."


    At last, the Three Kingdoms united forces in the city joined the cavalry that looked a little miserable outside. Hillary tried to endure the grief of her father''s death and fell on one knee in front of Delaware.


    "And your father?" Delaware, after all, is the head of a country. He endured his grief, threw away his tears and stood up.


    Hillary''s eyes showed deep resentment, "my father, he For the sake of our country. "


    "What?" Standing on the back of King Jinjing Tyrannosaurus Rex, Delaware nearly fell down and his face turned pale. "Marshal hildt, he was killed in the battle "Qin City, what a Qin City." With one last word, he nearly broke his teeth.


    Hillary said indignantly, "Your Majesty, please give me an order. I''m willing to take a team of people to pursue the bandits in Qin City and avenge my father, Prime Minister Dario and the dead soldiers."


    There was a bitter smile on Delaware''s face. "Are you sure you can annihilate the Qincheng people? Or send troops to them again. "


    Hillary was stunned for a moment. Her face was blue and white. How could she grasp it? Who dares to say that he is sure in front of the strong in Qincheng? And even marshal kussler, who led half a million troops, lost. At this time, the indignation under the export of Hillary immediately silent, but the resentment in the heart is more ascension.


    All of a sudden, Delaware''s face changed greatly. He looked in the direction of the forest where the Qin City soldiers retreated. "No, the bandits retreated in that direction. Hillary, I order you to lead all the available cavalry and immediately pursue the bandits in Qin City. If you don''t do anything, you don''t have to touch them. But even if you die, you must drive them away from the northeast. "Hillary was stunned by the sudden change of Delaware''s attitude, but he was also excited and finally had a chance to revenge. He immediately bowed himself to take orders and flew away.


    On the contrary, Hillary Clinton is more clear about the situation of Qin City Legion than Delaware. Because he fought with Qin City soldiers in the city and watched druids and East Dragon soldiers die under siege, although Qin City legions are powerful, they are not invincible. They are also flesh and blood. After two wars, their own consumption is huge And the number of defects also make them less and less soldiers available. Now is a good time to pursue.


    Strong hatred made Hillary see her own advantages, but also ignored a problem, that is, he didn''t really understand the Qin City soldiers. In other words, until now, no one in the kingdom of Buddha has fully understood the specific situation of each legion of Qin City.


    Marshal Hilter''s appeal and influence in the army were established for decades. As his son, Hillary quickly gathered an army under the command of the king, but the number of cavalry was much less than his judgment. The reason is very simple. The 30000 heavy cavalry outside the city before, even if they had not been scared to death by the smell of beasts, had lost their fighting ability. Therefore, in a short period of time, Hillary Clinton can select less than 20000 cavalry from the remaining 100000 troops.


    Twenty thousand is less than three thousand. If this happens in a normal war, it is obviously a one-sided situation. But is Hillary facing a normal person? Can Qin City Legion judge by the word "normal"?


    However, Hillary still went after him without hesitation. Although he had less than 20000 people, Hillary firmly believed that the fighting capacity of Qin City soldiers had been weakened to a certain extent. Even if they could not annihilate the enemy completely, they could at least bring huge losses to each other. The idea of revenge constantly stimulated his brain. There were more than 18000 cavalry in total, almost none of them With morale to speak of, Hillary led the chase in the direction where the Qin City soldiers left.


    Eighteen thousand cavalry, of course, were chasing the way the soldiers left Qin City, so they also went into the woods. And the next moment, to meet the 18000 Buddhist soldiers, it is a living forest.


    No matter the elves or the Druids, they are the most harmonious race with the nature, and the natural magic of the elves is also the most vital among all the magic. Anya once told ye Yinzhu that if they are in a forest, then the strength of an elves'' magic director can definitely be compared with that of the great magic teachers of other departments.


    You know, the gap between the blue level and the purple level is almost insurmountable under normal circumstances, which shows the horror of natural magicians. Compared with the natural magicians, the blood magicians in the kingdom of Buddha are nothing at all.


    Hillary Clinton and his cavalry entered the forest, so they also welcomed the magic that ye Yinzhu brought out of Qin City for the first time.


    What is natural magic? Using the power of nature to attack the enemy, or directing the power of nature to attack the enemy, is called natural magic. The stronger the breath of life, the easier the power of nature will be used by natural magic. Forest is obviously the best stage for the wizard.


    So when Hillary and his army went into the forest, the whole forest came alive.


    The soft and dry withered grass has become a tenacious winding rope, huge trees, and all branches have become sharp weapons to block the enemy''s advance. Even the withered leaves have become sharp blades to cut life at this time.


    The death of life is accompanied by continuous screams, but in an instant, it has permeated the whole forest. The trap laid by the ten fairy priestesses, even Hillary, has become a difficult thing for them to escape. If you don''t know the real strength of your opponent, there will only be one result, that is death.


    Qin City Army had withdrawn from the forest long before Hillary and her men rushed into the forest. Although the soldiers were very tired, ye Yinzhu''s order was to speed up.


    Two hours later, when Qin City''s Legion had more power than other legions except the bimont Legion and the death dragon wolf knights, the other legions could not bear the long rush. Their bodies were close to the limit, and ye Yinzhu had to order the repair. At this time, the hornhawk knights in the air came back with a special message.


    ---------------------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 599

    After the war, the soldiers of Qin City were very tired. Just after ye Yinzhu gave the order to rest in place, the soldiers of Qin City got a temporary buffer, but the knight of horn Eagle sent a special message. Thirty miles ahead, we found a camp.


    "What kind of camp is it?" Ye Yinzhu asked with a frown. At this time, his own situation was not optimistic. As a leader, he not only played a very important role in the battle, but also tried his best to command. After the arrow was launched with the catapult, although the oil was not exhausted, his fighting spirit and magic of purple level 7 were almost consumed. Two hours on the road made him tired and pounded his brain.


    "Lord Oliveira has gone to investigate himself." The elf soldier replied respectfully.


    With the lessons learned not long ago, Oliveira became more cautious. Although Ye Yinzhu was caught in the enemy''s ambush, he had an unshirkable responsibility, but the careless reconnaissance of the hornhawk knight was also one of the important reasons. When Oliveira suddenly found out the changes ahead, Oliveira went to explore for the sake of caution.


    Ye Yinzhu immediately gave an order that he was not allowed to cook with dry food while resting in place. At this time, there was a layer of cold sweat behind him. If the camp in front of him was another trap prepared by the enemy, then the loss of another battle would not be as simple as that in fativis before.


    It wasn''t long. Oliveira turned around on a dragon.


    "How''s it going, big brother?" Ye Yinzhu asked eagerly.


    Oliveira looked a little strange. She shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know what to say. This may be an opportunity for us, but it may also be a trap."


    Ye Yinzhu looks at him suspiciously, showing anxious and confused eyes.


    Oliveira said: "the barracks in front of us are very large, and its scale can even be compared with the logistics supply center that we attacked for the first time after entering Florida, but this barracks is very strange. The number of defenders is about 20000, and almost all of them patrol outside the barracks. It can be said that the defense is strict. Inside the camp, however, most of them were wagons pulled by horned horses. From the appearance, these carts are loaded with supplies. Most of them are grain. I have made a preliminary estimate that if these are really food and grass, they can even support hundreds of thousands of troops. "


    After listening to Oliveira''s words, ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "is it the florians who mobilized them? Ready to go to the front and support them to attack Milan again? The fro people are really powerful. In such a short period of time, they can support the consumption of the front line and mobilize such huge supplies. It seems that we really underestimate Froude. The baggage appeared in front of us. Perhaps, this is another trap of the florians. If those carriages contain not grain but soldiers, we are afraid that... "


    "No, it''s not like a trap." Oliveira seemed determined to say that.


    "Oh?" Ye Yinzhu looks at him in surprise.


    Oliveira said in a deep voice: "it''s very strange that such a huge logistics force has appeared, but what makes me even more surprised is that the 20000 garrison are not the soldiers of Florida. From the flag, they are the people of landias and the kingdom of Borneo."


    "What?" Ye Yinzhu was surprised and thought of the Dragon cavalry general, landias and the United forces of pobon that he had met in the city of fativis before. His heart sank. "Can landias still mobilize a group of troops and supplies to the florians while maintaining the strong pressure against Milan? If there is their support, I''m afraid the situation on the east line, which has just stabilized, will be very bad. "


    Oliveira said with a bitter smile: "although I don''t want to see this kind of situation, my idea is the same as you. But I''m very surprised that if these supplies are delivered to Buddha, why they appear in this place? It''s out of the business circle of the capital of the kingdom of Buddha. And there wasn''t even a single Flemish soldier. Yinzhu, if the Allies sent you so many supplies, would you do so? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "there''s something strange. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. It''s useless for us to guess. It seems that it is only good to have a look in person and try to get some news from it. Moreover, even if it''s a piece of fat, we can''t eat it in our present situation. Brother, you keep a few horn hawk knights on guard. Let the others come down first and have a rest. Now we have to conserve our energy. "


    The situation of resting in place remains unchanged, but only Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira know the situation of logistics troops in front.


    Being in danger, ye Yinzhu''s impatience gradually calms down. He releases the wounded Qin City soldiers from their life storage gems. Among them, the worst is the war giant gracis.


    GRASSIS''s detachment is very serious, and the whole person has fallen into a coma. After Zi''s explanation, ye Yinzhu understands his current situation.


    During this period of time, GRASSIS has never eaten enough food, and his physical condition is not the peak. In addition, the impact of the last fury of the previous war consumed almost all his energy, so he fell into deep sleep.


    At this time, the best way to make him recover is to absorb a lot of energy. Taking nature from food is the best way. But now the food Ye Yinzhu carries is far from enough to supply him.Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath and quickly absorbs the energy in the air through the Shenyuan magic robe to concentrate himself. At the same time, he takes out an Guqin from the Xumi ring.


    Tongmu fetus, antler sand paint gray, color purple as chestnut shell, gold Huiyu, round dragon pool, flat round Phoenix marsh. Seven emblem below the string exposed black, full of snake belly broken lines, the middle of the fine broken lines, the forehead has ice lines broken. Yuanchi engraved on the cursive "Da Sheng Yi Yin", it is the best Da Sheng Yi Yin Qin of Zhang qinde.


    Touching the string, ye Yinzhu said in a soft voice: "the tung trees of Yiyang, the wood of mulberry, the Phoenix singing in autumn and the crane dancing in Yaotai." His voice seems to be very light, but it is clearly introduced into the ears of every Qin City soldier around.


    It was a harmonious and beautiful voice. Purple and Montgomery were better, but the soldiers of other legions were wide eyed, because they clearly felt that the simple words made their mood calm.


    The Druid soldiers are the ones who are closest to nature. At this moment, the Druids find that with the singing of 16 words, ye Yinzhu''s temperament has changed in an instant. At this moment, he seems to become a part of nature, fully integrated with his own zither and everything around him. That strange feeling makes him happy There was a strong sense of intimacy in our hearts.


    In the left hand, the big finger and the name finger press each other to call the rain with the singing dove. In the right hand, the food and the middle finger trickle with the flowing spring in the valley. The delicate and implicit sound of the Qin floats, and the fingering quietly controls the light, urgent and heavy melody, which vividly and vividly interprets the nine virtues of the Qin.


    Mellow and transparent, but deep and quaint, the music perfectly interprets nine kinds of beautiful timbres: strange, ancient, transparent, moist, quiet, round, even, clear and fragrant. The soft and mellow melody awakens the most primitive vitality of the Qin City soldiers, and seems to be gradually blooming with the elements in the air that follow the rhythm of the melody.


    Although his body is much bigger than that of Ye Yinzhu, at this moment, it feels like a zither boy who belongs to Ye Yinzhu.


    The light purple awn began to bloom when ye Yinzhu sang the first 16 words, but with the piano sound, the light purple light gradually became strong, turned into a halo and scattered around.


    Gradually, Qin City soldiers closed their eyes, unconsciously, heart to listen to the beautiful melody.


    Even the coldest death dragon and wolf cavalry and the most violent bimont beast, their breath has softened with the piano sound, completely immersed in the dark purple light.


    Most Qin City soldiers have seen the terrible power of Ye Yinzhu''s Qin music when attacking, but they have never felt the therapeutic effect of Qin music. At this moment, they sincerely feel the power of Qin emperor.


    The strongest feeling is the mountain giant. With the increasing understanding of Ye Yinzhu, Ming more and more understand why Zi chose Ye Yinzhu as her partner of the same life contract. On the surface, it seems that ye Yinzhu relies on the power of amethyst, but only Ming, who is the same beast as Zi, understands that in fact, it should be Zi Cai who gets more benefits.


    Although Amethyst bimon is the first of the four sacred beasts, his growth speed is also the slowest of the four sacred beasts. But since he knew purple, he found that the speed of purple''s promotion is not slow, but much faster than when he grew up. All this is obviously due to Ye Yinzhu.


    Even the mountain giant can''t help but feel surprised by the huge energy contained in the music. What the music contains is not the energy of Ye Yinzhu, but the energy from nature.


    Any magician''s practice of magic should be based on the introduction of more magic elements. Where the magic elements come from is obviously in the air and between heaven and earth. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 600

    You know, they are the source of life of the whole forest, and the area of that forest is so large that it''s not easy to get around.


    If it were not for these reasons, ye Yinzhu would not play the piano for half a day.


    The distance of 30 Li is nothing to Ye Yinzhu and Zi at all. They spread out with all their strength, almost like flying close to the ground. After a while, they can see the camp in the distance. The area of this camp is so large that it even has the feeling that you can''t see the edge at a glance.


    The situation is exactly the same as Oliveira said. Although it''s dinner time, the patrol forces around the camp are still very tight. No matter from the flag or equipment, it''s obvious that these soldiers don''t belong to Florida.


    Ye Yinzhu looked up at the sky and whispered to purple, "let''s go in and have a look."


    They are interlinked. Ye Yinzhu takes out the life storage gem and puts Zixian in it. The golden light on his arms lights up and his body flashes. He has penetrated into the ground through the power of lightning and thunder and sneaks away towards the enemy camp.


    This kind of defense camp is obviously the most possible secret existence in the central position. Therefore, ye Yinzhu sneaked all the way to the central position of the camp and got out of the ground quietly.


    Around are a large number of tents and carriages, each of which is specially processed. The thick wheels and car body are extremely strong, and the broad carriages are piled up with materials like hills.


    Ye Yinzhu did not look too much at the carriage, but saw a lot of tents beside the carriage. Soon, he found his goal, an extra huge tent. Judging from the flags and the guards around, this is the handsome tent of this camp.


    His body sank into the ground again. When ye Yinzhu stopped, he had come to the bottom of Shuai tent. He closed his eyes and pasted it under the tent as much as possible to improve his hearing to the limit and feel the breath of life in the tent.


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, there is no one in the tent. It''s easy to hide the body shape, but the breath of life can''t be hidden. Immediately, he directly from the handsome account in a corner of the quietly drilled out, and quickly erase the traces left by himself.


    Shuai tent is very big, but the layout is very simple. At first sight, it is built temporarily. Except for the necessary table, there is no decoration. Ye Yinzhu is disappointed that there is nothing he wants to see in this simple Shuai tent. Just then, he heard footsteps coming from outside.


    Heart slightly move, body light, has come to the handsome chair behind squat down, hide his body.


    There are seven or eight people coming in from the outside. According to their different costumes, we can judge that these people belong to different camps of landias and Bourbon. Two of them are extremely tall, with the traditional big bald head of bourbon and Pompeii. They wear heavy armor as if they have no weight.


    The generals of the randias Empire looked much thinner, and their armor was far less heavy than that of Pompeii.


    "It''s a waste of energy to go out on patrol when you stay here. Why haven''t several adults come back yet. Don''t you, Massimo the great of landias, tell us to send these materials as soon as possible. The orcs have been urging us for a long time. These barbarians won''t work for us if they don''t have enough food. " A Pompeii giant said in a loud voice.


    Hiding behind the chair, ye Yinzhu heard what he said, and suddenly felt that these enemies could not know that they were here. Therefore, the credibility of what they said at this time was naturally very high. Supplies for orcs?


    After listening to Pompeii''s saying that orcs are barbarians, several generals of landias have a strange smile on their faces. You know, they usually use the word "barbarian" to describe Pompeii.


    "Yes, according to the time, several adults should also come back. Is there any variable?" A randias general frowned and said.


    The former Pompeii giant snorted with disdain, "I really don''t know what these froese are worried about. They are just rubbish. There are only a few thousand enemies, but they have to use more than 100000 people to encircle them. They also invited our five dragon cavalry generals and 50000 soldiers to go there. If it had not been for the great benefit of King Delaware of Buddha, the adults would not have helped him


    "Hum, Frodo, they are afraid of being beaten by the Milanese. Half a million troops are still loitering on the border. If their strategy was not carried out well, maybe the war would be over."


    One of the older general landias said in a deep voice: "OK, don''t complain. When the adults come back, we''ll deliver the supplies to the orcs as soon as possible. That''s the most important thing. After completing this mission, we will not have to go to the Arctic cold land for several months. Well, this is the second time we''ve delivered supplies to orcs. It''s not good for us to drag on the war. The orcs'' material consumption is amazing. Although they bring a lot of pressure to the north of Milan, it''s unrealistic to break the Milan North army led by the Milan shield. At most, it''s just a delay. Only a decisive victory on the main battlefield or on fro''s side is the key to victory in this war! Although we randias are rich, it''s not a long-term solution to deliver materials to the orcs in such a long distance. The consumption of human and material resources is too large. "If there was some hesitation before, ye Yinzhu fully understood that the reason why the orcs reached an agreement with landias was that they got a lot of benefits or promises from landias. At the same time, landias and the kingdom of Poyang also gave a lot of support in materials, so that the orcs could harass the northern part of Milan Empire without worry. This material does not belong to Buddha, but is used to support the orcs. From a strategic point of view, the importance of these materials is much higher than that of the logistics supply center of fro, which was destroyed by the soldiers of Qin City.


    Even ye Yinzhu, who has been practicing zither magic since he was a child, can''t help feeling his heart beat faster. He was besieged by Buddha''s design. Although he suffered some losses, it was precisely because of this battle that he discovered such a big secret of the randias empire. It''s the so-called Saiweng who lost his horse.


    It is true that the Empire of landias can only send materials to the orcs by following the route of Froude. Other lands bordering the Arctic wilderness belong to the kingdom of Ascoli and the Empire of Milan.


    Luck, luck, ye Yinzhu knows that you can''t delay here. The forest that has been enchanted by the fairy priestess can''t be stopped for a long time. Once the 50000 troops of landias and Bourbon return to the camp to join the garrison here, the Qin City soldiers who have not yet fully recovered will lose all opportunities. It''s just a pity that there are so many crops in front of us. After a short time of thinking, ye Yinzhu made a quick decision and made the right decision.


    The dark purple light and shadow suddenly appeared in the tent like a ghost, outlining the uneven and whirling shadows of the trees. Ye Yinzhu, who rushed out in an instant, had come to the center of the generals without waiting for the other party to react. His lower body remained motionless, and his upper body turned into eight figures at the same time. Noxie''s sword swept the enemy with a cold edge.


    Every general of Bourbon or landias feels that he is facing a powerful enemy. The extreme of aozhu sword makes every figure attacking them an entity.


    The dancing bamboo shadow devoured the life in front of him for the first time. Without exception, every enemy general had a blood hole in the middle of his brow, and even had no chance to scream.


    Zizhu''s seven level strength is far more than those of the most blue level generals, not to mention Ye Yinzhu''s deliberate attack.


    The eight bodies fell back almost at the same time, but strangely, they seemed to be held by an invisible force and fell to the ground without making a sound.


    With a flash of purple light, purple appears beside Ye Yinzhu out of thin air. There is a connection between the souls. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to explain that purple already knows what happened.


    "Zi, help me protect the Dharma." With a simple explanation, ye Yinzhu immediately took action. Zizhu swept the eight corpses aside with a fight. In his hand, the sword of nokeshi took an illusory sword shadow and quickly portrayed it on the ground. In just ten minutes, a magic array had been portrayed.


    Zi nodded to Ye Yinzhu and said, "give it to me here. Go back."


    Ye Yinzhu thumbs up to Zi, his arms glittering with gold, and drifts into the ground.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to worry. He tries his best to use the power of lightning and thunder. After a while, he has left the range of the camp. As soon as he gets out of the ground, he immediately goes to the camp where the Qin City soldiers rest. In order not to disturb the enemy, he did not even use the red spirit to fly.


    When ye Yinzhu returns to the camp, the soldiers of Qin City have already had dinner and are relaxing. The horned Eagle knights are reconnoitering. They don''t need to worry about sudden enemy attacks.


    Oliveira knew what ye Yinzhu was going to do. Seeing that he came back quickly, he immediately asked, "Yinzhu, what''s the situation?"


    Ye Yinzhu knew that time was pressing. If the enemy found him, he would have a great influence on his tactics. He didn''t explain much, so he immediately gave the order for the whole team to gather.


    The legions of Qin City are deeply impressed by Ye Yinzhu. After a while, they have assembled.


    ----------------------


    the long-awaited Olympic Games will open tonight. I wish our team good results. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 601

    Ye Yinzhu looked at the leaders of the legions and issued a series of orders, "Ye Hongyan. There is an enemy camp 30 miles ahead. After my order, you and demon wood, the head of the Druid clan, will lead the death dragon wolf knights and the long-range legion of the tree demon to attack. Remember, what you need to do is not to confront the enemy head on, but to attract their attention. "


    "Yes." Ye Hongyan and Yaomu respectfully accept orders at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu warned: "our loss this time is not small, you must try your best to ensure the safety of the soldiers. Although the speed of geese and tree demon Druids is fast, they are still less than Dragon wolves. Your harassment time limit is one hour. When the new spears of tree demon Druids are exhausted, you must protect their safety. "


    Ye Hongyan nodded and said, "don''t worry, Lord Qin."


    Demon wood stood aside, although he didn''t say anything, but the gratitude in his eyes couldn''t be concealed. It''s not long for them to join Qin City, but ye Yinzhu has never been close to each other since he came to the side of fro. How can he not be moved by the fact that he protects every Druid soldier as much as possible?


    "Mei and LAN are the two patriarchs. Please lead the east dragon warrior, claw Druid, raptor druid and ELF priestess to follow the wild geese for about 15 miles. They are ready to receive the returning dragon wolf knights and the long-range legion of tree demons. And cut them off. "


    Mei Rujian asked, "don''t we fight? The strength of the soldiers has been restored to more than 70%, and they can kill the enemy. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "our real goal is not to annihilate the enemy. Your speed is not enough and it''s not easy to retreat. It''s the most appropriate way to take over."


    The generals were ordered to step aside.


    Ye Yinzhu continued to give the order, "Oliveira, please lead the horned Eagle knights to harass the enemy from the air. At the same time, they should also scout our direction at any time. The enemy''s reinforcements may come back at any time. Lead the whole army to retreat to this side as soon as you find out. When I''m away, all the legions follow Oliveira''s orders


    "Yes." All the generals responded in unison, only Oliveira frowned and said, "Yinzhu, what are you going to do? You can''t risk it yourself. "


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll leave." Ye Yinzhu gave the final order, "DIS, Perkins, Oliver, you immediately cut down the trees from the nearby woods. You don''t need to remove the branches and leaves. The fire magician of the death dragon wolf knights, when bimont cut down the trees and returned, you light the trees in their hands. You also temporarily leave the death dragon wolf order, and stay to fight with me. Hongyan, let''s go now. Remember, you must not love war. "


    "Yes." With a promise, ye Hongyan and Yaomu leave with the cavalry of Qin City towards the northeast, and the other legions follow them to the front under the leadership of Mei and LAN.


    "Yinzhu, are you going to set fire?" Oliveira is not in a hurry. The horn hawk knight is fast enough. He doesn''t need to worry that he can''t cooperate with the soldiers in front of him.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, and then he had time to explain, "the camp in front of us really does not belong to Buddha. It''s the materials randias is going to give to the orcs. The randias and the Bourbon allied forces we met in the city of fativis are escorting this team. They just attack us together with the Buddha at the right time. The 50000 allied forces may come back at any time, and we can''t wait There''s no time to take them away, just destroy them. The camp has a tight defense on the outside, but the defense is weak because the central area is completely used to accumulate materials. I will lead the bimong soldiers to burn their materials in it. Don''t worry, we can come back at any time if there is a magic transmission array. "


    Oliveira showed a smile on her face, gave Ye Yinzhu a thumbs up, said nothing more, and rode on her own dragon.


    Ye Yinzhu is not idle when the behemoths go to cut down trees. The transmission of magic array needs point-to-point transmission. That is to say, there must be magic array on both sides. When the behemoths go to cut down trees, he also starts to quickly depict magic array in situ.


    The number of behemoth plus the seven fire magicians has exceeded 100, but he has life to store gems. The limit of one transmission is 200, so don''t worry.


    When ye Yinzhu finished painting the magic array and was about to see the effect of the behemoths, gracious voice came from one side, "Lord Qin, what about me? What should I do? Part of my energy has been restored. Although I can''t enlarge my moves, I still have no problem in fighting. Why don''t you let me go with the cavalry? "


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at GRASSIS, who recovered a lot, and said with a smile, "you''ve worked hard enough in this period of time. What you need to do in this war is to satisfy yourself, as well as brother Ming. Later, you and I will go into the center of the enemy line and let go. It''s a waste if you can''t take it away. "


    Gladys grinned. "Eating again. I like it. Hey, hey. "


    How big the behemoths are, the trees they choose are naturally the tallest, with trunks and crowns. When they run back, they are like a moving forest.The fire magicians immediately took action. If it was summer, it might consume some magic power to make them burn so many trees, but it was winter. The weather was dry and the plants contained little water. When their fire magic burned several of the trees, the original forest suddenly turned into a fire forest through the contact of the tree crown.


    In order to avoid the influence of the fire tree on the stored gems of life, ye Yinzhu just used the gems to bring in the magician, Ming and Gladys, and immediately began the transmission of 100 people.


    It''s getting dark. The huge forest of fire stands out in the dark. Purple light and mysterious transmission symbols soar into the sky and surround the large forest of fire.


    ¡­¡­


    Dyas, the capital of the Empire.


    "Qin City, what a Qin City. Is this little Qin City going to destroy my whole plan? " Massimo Moratti looked at the military report from the kingdom of fro with a gloomy face.


    After all, there is a long distance between the kingdom of fro and the Empire of Milan. Until now, landias has received detailed information about the front-line war from the kingdom of fro, especially the great variables after the accession of Qin City.


    Military Secretary Crespo bowed and said, "Your Majesty, could it be that the kingdom of Florida deliberately expanded the threat of the so-called Qin City because of its defeat in the war?" Naturally, this military report came to him first, the military minister, who had read it in detail before.


    Massimo shook his head and said, "no, Froude is not a fool. They have become enemies with Milan since they are attached to us. If any country on the mainland wants Milan to be destroyed, it is undoubtedly fro. How dare they not use their lives? It can be seen from this report that the furos hate the Qin City. The Qin City has the legendary war beast of the orcs. And there are two extremely tall, strange looking powerful Warcraft, but they can''t recognize it. There are detailed images in this report. Do you know them? "


    Crespo shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Massimo said in a deep voice: "later, send these images of Warcraft to the orcs to identify them. They must know something. Only a few thousand people took part in the battle in Qincheng, but it can bring such a huge impact to the battlefield where hundreds of thousands of troops are fighting. We have to guard against it. Especially Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City. Although he is young, he has brought us great trouble more than once. It seems that we must find a way to destroy the Qin City. Unfortunately, Qin City is in the north of Milan Empire, which is too far away from us. I really don''t know how ye Yinzhu got so many powerful people of all nationalities. Is this the power accumulated by the Donglong empire over the years? No wonder Falan must destroy the East Dragon. "


    Crespo said: "judging from the current situation, the Qin City must have reached some agreement with the Milan empire after the six road decision, and will send troops to the weakest east line of Milan. Your majesty, as far as I can see, the east line is still our most important breakthrough. The war has been going on for some time. We and the Empire of Milan have consumed a lot. We have to speed up the attack. "


    Financial Secretary Toldo also stood up. "I agree with Lord Crespo''s suggestion. Although we have been preparing for many years, the consumption rate has exceeded our plan after the war really started. In particular, we want to attack Milan in the main battlefield, but also to maintain supplies to the orcs


    "I''ll think about that. In their report, the florians said that they had set a trap for the people of Qin City, and hoped that they would succeed. To get rid of the cancer of Qin City, there is something else to be done in the eastern battlefield. "


    "Newspaper." A court guard quickly came in from the outside and fell to his knees.


    "He said Massimo sank.


    , "Your Majesty, your Royal Highness has come back." Said the guard respectfully.


    "Oh?" There was a rare smile on Massimo''s gloomy face. "Finally, there''s good news. My phoenix return, perhaps, also symbolizes that we randias are about to win in the battlefield. Let her in (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 602

    It wasn''t long before Sula came in from the outside in her black suit. By this time, she was already dressed as a woman. Sula''s beauty is extraordinary. As soon as she entered the hall, she immediately became the focus of the audience. Although the ministers were shocked by their infatuation with Sumei, they didn''t have much time to look at her.


    The black strong dress on her body, outlines the perfect curve, extra slender legs, long body, and the long dark blue hair, all perfectly explain the word beauty, the most perfect masterpiece of the creator. But her eyes, which were also dark blue, were still filled with the coldness of death, and her red lips looked pale.


    Whenever Massimo sees his daughter, especially Sula''s cold eyes, his heart aches. As emperor landias, he has many children, but among them, the one who affects his heart most is Sula. This daughter is the only one he feels sorry for, but he has to take advantage of it. After all, she was born in France.


    "See Princess luanfeng." All the ministers saluted Sula. Dias, who was able to come to this palace and had deep discussions, was respected by Massimo. They also knew the status of the Royal Highness in Massimo''s heart.


    Sula didn''t even look at the ministers. She went to Massimo and stopped. "I have something to say to you."


    There was no honorific for his daughter to talk to him. Massimo was used to it and didn''t get angry. He waved his hand and said, "you all step back. Crespo, if there''s any more news from Froude''s side, give it back to me as soon as possible. "


    "Yes, your majesty." Randias withdrew from the hall. Behind them, they could not see that when Massimo mentioned the two words of the Buddha, their Royal Highness looked different.


    When all the ministers left, Massimo asked the attendants to go down. Then he said to Sula, "my dear daughter, you have come back at last. Where have you been during this time?"


    Sula said faintly, "I don''t need to report to you where I''ve been. It''s getting closer and closer to the time when we agreed to fulfill the last condition. After that, we will have nothing to do with it. "


    There was a trace of bitterness on Massimo''s face. "Phoenix, can''t you really forgive me? Anyway, you are my daughter, and you also have the purest blood of the Moratti family. "


    Sula''s face was still cold and expressionless. "That''s my biggest shame. When my mother and brother die, you are no longer my relative, but my enemy. "


    Massimo''s face changed, but he forced his anger down and sighed. At this moment, he seemed to be a little old. "Yes, it''s my fault. Maybe that''s the biggest mistake in my life. You don''t want to forgive me, I don''t ask, Phoenix, don''t worry, the father will give you the wind and scenery. I have already planned that in three months, it will be our country''s triennial civil and military contest. At that time, I will allow all the young talents of our allies to participate. Only the young talents who won the top five in the final civil and military contests will be qualified for my son''s selection. Who to choose is up to you. "


    Sula said coldly, "it''s your business. It''s none of my business. Don''t forget, it''s just a form. "


    Looking at the indifferent daughter, Massimo said in his heart, silly girl, do you think it''s really just a form? If that is the case, why should I pay so much attention to this important juncture between the two wars? Maybe you''ll change your mind. Dad just wants you to be happy.


    Thinking of this, Massimo has a huge shadow in his heart, the shadow from Falan. He knew that if he wanted his daughter to be truly happy, it would be a problem he had to solve.


    "Phoenix, didn''t you just say you had something to tell me? What is it? As long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it for you. "


    Listening to him, the clearest figure in Sula''s heart suddenly emerged. For her, it was the most important person in her life.


    Massimo and others immediately saw the change in his daughter''s look. The flash of softness made his heart move. What could make his cold, iceberg like daughter move?


    "I know the battle between you and Milan has come to a critical moment, but I hope you can promise me not to hurt one person and everything about him When Sula said this, her mood was obviously not calm.


    "Who is it?" Massimo asked eagerly.


    "Ye Yinzhu, Lord of Qin City." Sula almost blurted out the name.


    "Ye Yinzhu?" Massimo''s face suddenly changed and he stepped down from his throne. "Phoenix, do you mean ye Yinzhu, who helped the Oriental legion of Milan Empire defend the eastern battlefield and brought great losses to the kingdom of Buddha?"


    Sula nodded faintly.


    Massimo''s mood can no longer be calm, angry: "do you know how much trouble this man has brought us? Without him, perhaps the situation of the war would have been clear. Don''t forget how many landias warriors this man killed in the seven nations and seven dragons'' ranking war. ""Then you won''t?" Sura looked up at Massimo, her eyes no longer dead, but full of persistence.


    Massimo waved his hand impatiently and said, "it''s easy to say the rest, but I can''t promise you about it. It''s even about the future of the whole empire. Even if I''m the Lord of landias, I can''t be the master. Let go of Qin City, let go of the Lord of Qin City, how can I explain to the ministers and allies? He means a lot to you? "


    Sula was stunned for a moment, but she immediately nodded firmly and turned to walk out.


    "Phoenix." Massimo stops Sula.


    Sula stopped, turned his back to Massimo and did not turn back.


    "In your heart, if it''s me and landias, who is more important than ye Yinzhu?" Massimo asked with a calm face.


    Sula light way: "mother left, brother left, in this world, my heart about, only he." Leaving this sentence, her figure unfolded, just like an ethereal black smoke floating away.


    Massimo became dull. "Only him, only him? Why is it him? " The angry Lord of landias waved his hand fiercely, and the purple fighting spirit suddenly came out, accompanied by the broken roar, and the surrounding was in a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Yinzhu''s magic array is finished, ye Hongyan has already brought the tree demon druid and his death dragon wolf knights to the vast camp not far away.


    The barracks guarded by the soldiers of landias and Bourbon were extremely well defended. Naturally, the presence of these uninvited guests was discovered for the first time. Although the total number is less than 800, the death dragon wolf cavalry is so powerful. The dark blue dragon wolf, the tall knight, who has accumulated the spirit of killing in countless lives, attacks the barracks in front of him like a blanket. Closely from the other side''s Mount, the soldiers of the two countries on the opposite side could tell that they were not their own.


    However, the soldiers of landias and Bourbon did not rush to attack. For them, the most important thing is to keep the camp in front of them. The general of the camp immediately reorganized the army, and 20000 troops were simply mobilized around the camp to form a tight defensive formation.


    Ye Hongyan steps down from the Dragon wolf. The prince stops and holds the Dragon wolf spear in his hand. He can''t help nodding to himself. Just from the formation, these enemies are better than the soldiers he met. Only those who have participated in the past war with orcs and most of the other temporarily mobilized troops are good and bad, can they give Qin City soldiers a chance. But the 20000 enemy troops in front of us are not so simple.


    In fact, he didn''t know that among the 70000 people in all the grain transportation troops, the ordinary soldiers who came to fativis city to help the kingdom of fro were the real elite. The 20000 who stayed to guard the grain and grass were the real elite. After all, the main thing that Buddha wanted to borrow was the five dragon cavalry generals. The food was too important for anyone to relax their guard.


    The powerful enemy not only does not make the dead dragon wolf cavalry timid, but also stimulates their fighting spirit. Ye Hongyan murmurs and raises his spear slowly.


    The Druids behind the death dragon wolf cavalry immediately split into two groups, separated from the death dragon wolf cavalry, and rushed towards the opponent''s camp. At this time, they were still about three miles away from the enemy.


    The appearance of the tree demon Druids is strange. When the two countries'' allied forces see that these people are not like the enemies of men and horses, they are a little nervous unconsciously, and there is no command from the general. The shield soldiers in the front row hold up their shields, and their spears protrude from the gap of the shield array. These soldiers are heavily armored infantry. At this time, their formation is most favorable for defending cavalry.


    However, the tree demon Druids are not cavalry at all. They run with all their hooves. Seeing that they are 600 meters away from the enemy, the tree demon Druids suddenly stop. This distance is just beyond the reach of the other archers, but the attack length of the tree demon Druids is enough to reach 800 steps. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 603

    A long spear with cold light appeared in the hands of the tree demon Druids. With a loud drink from the clan leader demon wood, the tree demon Druids swung their right arm, which was much thicker than their left arm. Hundreds of spears shot out at the same time. In the middle of the air, it was like a steel forest. In a moment, they had rushed to the front of the enemy.


    Among all the Druids, the strength of the tree demon Druids is the weakest. In the case of one-to-one, if they don''t throw spears, they can''t even defeat the claw Druids, and throwing spears has become their only weapon.


    It is terrible for a person to have many powerful abilities, but it is more terrible to specialize in one. The tree demon Druids are like this. The spears flying out of their hands have slow effect and extremely strong impact. Within a certain range, even the heavy crossbow can''t compare.


    Puff, puff, puff, puff , a series of strange sounds accompanied by countless screams and pengpeng blood fog appeared in each other''s formation. Randias and the people of Bourbon were stunned. They clearly saw that the heavy spear from the sky broke through the shield of the heavy infantry, pierced their heavy armor, and nailed hundreds of heavy infantry in the front row to the ground.


    What kind of power is this? The enemy generals took a breath and saw the tree demon Druids lined up. Almost at the same time, two words appeared in their hearts: monster. If they know that the powerful arm of the tree demon Druid once used a spear to instantly pierce the record of seven people, they don''t know what they will think.


    No matter what the other side thinks, the first spear is followed by the second one. Another forest of steel sprang up, and the same ending appeared again. Another heavy armored infantry left the world forever.


    You know, although heavy armored infantry does not consume as much resources as heavy cavalry, what they need is only one horse. In any army, these soldiers in heavy armor belong to the luxury system. In the blink of an eye, the other side shot 700 or 800 people. No matter how calm the generals of landias and bourbon are, they can''t bear it.


    The heavily armored infantry camp quickly separated, and a 3000 strong cavalry rushed out for the first time. With a deafening roar, it came towards the tree demon Druids.


    Demon wood, the head of the Druid clan, calmly looked at the approaching enemy without any panic. After leading his soldiers to throw two rounds of spears to the heavy infantry with fixed targets, he turned around and retreated to the rear.


    In terms of running speed, the tree demon Druids are certainly unable to compare with the death dragon wolf cavalry, but they also have their own advantages, that is, flexibility. No matter how good the cavalry is, it can''t be really integrated with the mount. However, the four hooves of the tree demon Druids are their own. Therefore, they turn around and run quickly, almost at the same time. Although the Druids are good at attacking at the moment, they are not good at distance.


    However, this is just the beginning. When the Druid retreats on both sides according to the original road, the death dragon wolf cavalry moves. The seven level Warcraft dragon wolf has the same ability to speed up in an instant as the Ferrari sports car in a certain world. It only reaches the speed of terror in an instant. Although there are only 300 people, the torrent they bring is in momentum It''s not weaker than the opponent at all.


    Because the physical condition of the Dragon wolf and the death warrior has not fully recovered, and his task is not to annihilate the enemy, so ye Hongyan did not command the Dragon wolf and the death warrior to use their powerful attack skills, but rushed towards each other.


    Tens of thousands of cavalry have never stopped the dead dragon wolf cavalry. Can these people be in front of us?


    Seeing the turquoise fighting light of the dead dragon wolf cavalry and the cold breath of the Dragon wolf, the generals of landias and Bourbon''s allied forces were in a panic. The heavy armored infantry and light cavalry standing still slowly pressed on, ready to block the retreat of the dead dragon wolf cavalry and help their heavy cavalry.


    Ye Hongyan led less than 800 cavalry to contain the enemy, and ye Yinzhu''s action started at the moment when the two cavalry collided.


    The glittering and translucent light instantly enveloped the bodies of all behemoths. The next moment, behemoths who looked at the stout and flaming trunks had changed places.


    It''s true that the Shuai Zhang of the alliance of landias and Bourbon is very big, but the behemoths are even bigger. A hundred behemoths appear in the Shuai Zhang at the same time, and almost burst the Shuai Zhang for the first time. Even Zi, who is left behind in the Shuai Zhang, can''t help but scold and almost get hit and fly.


    "Do it. Burn it for me. Don''t leave a carriage." Ye Yinzhu''s cold voice sounded in every bimont''s ear. These beasts, who were full of wild killing, suddenly swung the big tree in their hands and rushed out.


    When they left shuaizhang, the place was in a mess. The bodies of the people who had been killed by Ye Yinzhu could not be found.


    Ye Yinzhu immediately released Ming and Gladys. Needless to say, the two great beasts had already taken action, especially Gladys. With the help of Ye Yinzhu''s music, he only recovered three points of vitality, but if he could have a lot of food support, the speed of recovery would obviously be greatly increased."Bimon boys, slow down and leave me bacon or something. I''m a carnivore. I''m going to be a herbivore these days. " Cried Gladys, rushing out. Of course, it''s best to eat meat when there is meat. If there is no meat, the food will be saved. Anyway, for him, these are just energy.


    The sudden appearance of the behemoth did not immediately alert the guards outside. When they found the smoke rising from the sky, the grain carts had begun to burn.


    Ye Yinzhu was no longer the one who needed to borrow other people''s magic power to perform powerful Qin magic. At this time, he did not perform magic by himself. Instead, he transmitted his magic power to the seven dragon wolf mages around him through the sharing of magic power in spiritual magic.


    How powerful is the magic power of purple level 7? Although these seven people still can''t cast the powerful magic of forbidden spell level after they get Ye Yinzhu''s magic power, their magic power is suddenly promoted to the power of the magic tutor by the external magic power. In an instant, there are dozens of raging fire dragons in this camp.


    Watching one by one fire magic floating to the outside, lighting a grain cart that is beyond the reach of the behemoths, ye Yinzhu shows a smile on his face. This operation has been basically successful. With the fire outside as a cover, it''s too late for landias and the Bourbon to rescue.


    Suddenly found a fire in the barracks, the coalition forces neat array rongdun produced some confusion, they did not even care about the death dragon wolf cavalry rushed a heavy cavalry, all the generals are commanding the soldiers want to rescue. If we don''t have this batch of grain, the soldiers may not be able to do anything when we go back, but I''m afraid these generals will


    But is there really time for rescue? Ye Yinzhu has been planning for a long time. How can he give them a chance.


    At this time, the death dragon wolf cavalry broke out all their fighting power. With the spear throwing of the tree demon Druid, they wiped out the biggest obstacle 3000 heavy cavalry at the first time. And in mid air, Oliveira and his horned Eagle Knights poured down a large number of arrows, blocking the enemy''s return steps.


    With the strength of the Qin City soldiers, although the 20000 allied forces are powerful, they can not be the opponents of the Qin City soldiers even in the face-to-face confrontation. What''s more, what they are facing now is the long planned Qin City strongmen?


    One by one, the seven magicians are in a special excitement. Almost all the magic wands from their hands are blue level fire dragon. This kind of fire dragon not only has strong attack power, but also has a long duration. It doesn''t need impact. It just hovers over the grain cart, and their task has been completed.


    The destructive power of the behemoths is also terrible. The big tree in their hands was damaged by themselves soon, but it doesn''t matter. The burning grain package has become their weapon in the next moment. What can the fire do to the behemoths? One by one, the flaming grain bags were thrown out, which immediately made more grain trucks burn. The fire broke out in the middle of the camp in the shortest time.


    Just as ye Yinzhu predicted, with the burning of the fire, only a small number of coalition soldiers can really rush back from the periphery. Moreover, how can they pass the behemoth level?


    At this time, a loud dragon song sounded in mid air, a huge water ball burst open in the air, turned into a crystal blue light, and even appeared a beautiful rainbow under the sunlight.


    Seeing the change in the air, ye Yinzhu''s face changed slightly. This water magic is not the enemy''s fire fighting, but the signal Oliveira agreed with him. The enemy has reinforcements coming.


    Ye Yinzhu immediately stopped the magic transmission to the seven fire magicians, and asked Zi to bring back the behemoths. It''s time to go. With the lessons of fativis, he not only became more cautious, but also understood more about the meaning of guerrilla warfare. One hit is to retreat, never to fight.


    --------------------------------


    the refining meeting will be held as usual at 12:05 tomorrow evening. Friends are welcome to attend. At the same time, please don''t forget to vote for junior three. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 604

    Yes, it is true that reinforcements are coming, and there are still a lot of them. There are more than 100000 people in total, most of them are cavalry. They are flying from a distance towards the camp here.


    Of course, this hundred thousand army is not the defeated soldiers of fativis, but the one hundred thousand light cavalry and kussler who finally came back from the front line.


    And the 50000 reinforcements that belonged to landias and Bourbon. These 50000 people did not lose much in the city of fativis, and there were more than 40000 left. After meeting with the light cavalry of kussler, they quickly rushed over.


    The magic of the Elven priestesses successfully blocked this army for a long time. Delaware was worried that there must be nothing wrong here, otherwise, he would not be able to explain to landias and Bourbon. Unfortunately, they are still a little late.


    When kussler looked at the smoke in the distance, he knew it was broken and immediately ordered full speed forward. However, when he led more than 100000 troops to the camp, he saw only a sea of fire. Not even a trace of the Qin City soldiers was left.


    The battle lasted less than an hour, from the first spear thrown by the druid to the fighting skills. The soldiers of Qin City gave full play to the essence of Blitzkrieg.


    The powerful fire magic will directly burn the opponent''s grain and grass. Although it will take a long time to burn, even if kussler has more than 100000 troops, what they can do is to watch the grain and grass continue to burn in the dry winter when there is no water source or water system magician around.


    After detour, the troops of each Qin City returned to their previous resting place, while ye Yinzhu and Bimeng had already returned through the transmission magic array. At this time, their position is behind the more than 100000 troops of kussler. In the air, the horned hawk Knights came out together to detect the movement of the opposing army at any time.


    "Happy, it''s so happy. Now, I''m afraid the froese can''t even cry. I really want to see what the froese King Delaware will look like when he knows that the grain and grass delivered to the orcs have been burned Oliveira rarely laughs. He can see the fire most clearly in the air. The effect of the fire is much better than he imagined. Of course, it''s all due to Ye Yinzhu''s magic sharing.


    "Yinzhu, there are so many enemies coming, and they are all cavalry. Judging from the flag, it should be the army from the front line of Buddha. What shall we do next? " Oliveira immediately calmed down after laughing. For the uniformers, they should make plans for the next step at any time.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "this time is really happy. It will be months before landias and Po pen want to deliver such a batch of materials. I don''t know if the three Orc tribes will stop attacking because of lack of food. We also had a good time in Florida. Except in the city of fativis, other strategic objectives have been achieved. Unfortunately, we have not been able to really destroy the main force of the Flores. "


    Oliveira said: "Yinzhu, you''ve done a good job. Break the Florida army and create chaos for them in the rear. Now, I''m afraid Froude is in a hurry. I''m afraid it''s not possible to launch a strong attack on our Oriental team in a few months. With the buffer during this period, I think the eastern Legion can be expanded. Moreover, although our action did not completely destroy the heartstrings of the fro people, it also caused a devastating blow to them and really hurt their vitality. As far as I can see, Froude is not enough to be a threat to Milan


    Ye Yinzhu said: "although that''s true, there are still hundreds of thousands of troops in Florida. As long as there is such an army, it is a big threat to Milan. It''s holding down the east line and can''t make a difference. It''s a pity that we have too few people to deal any more blows to them. Marshal hildt is right. After all, this is the place of fro. If we are not careful, we thousands of people may be buried at any time. Qin City has only such a small family. We can''t lose any more. Therefore, I decided to repair the city for the time being, and then I need to coordinate with Milan. I''ve been out for more than half a year, and it''s time for my brothers to go home and have a rest. "


    Oliveira laughed and said: "it seems that we want to go together again. This kind of continuous fighting is certainly the best way to improve the combat effectiveness of the soldiers, but it is easy to make the soldiers feel tired all the time. It''s the best choice to go back to Qincheng and adjust. When I get to Qin City, I''ll go to my grandfather to report our situation, and then I''ll make sure of our next move. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this time, our Qin City is also working hard for the Milan empire. I hope grandma Nina has done what she promised me. So we can continue to cooperate better. "


    Oliveira said: "Yinzhu, you are more and more mean. Apart from other things, this battle, if not for Milan, is of great benefit to Qin City. Qin City is within the scope of Milan empire. It is not short distance from the east line. If the florians want to revenge Qin City, they must first break through the defense of the east line of Milan. And how many goods and materials did we plunder in this war? To tell you the truth, my eyes are red. At least a quarter of the wealth of the nobles of the kingdom of fro goes into your pocket. Although the Brenner range is not small, it is nothing compared with the wealth you plunder. After all, you''re robbing a country. "Thinking that the war has finally come to an end and he can return to Qincheng, ye Yinzhu can''t help but relax a lot. He laughs and says, "brother, you are not in charge. I don''t know how expensive firewood is. In nuota''s Qin City, millions of residents are about to migrate. How can we do without hard work. You don''t have to be envious. There''s also your effort. I''ve always kept your share for you. When you are going to live in Qin City for a long time, I will build a home for you in the most beautiful place of Brenner mountains. "


    Oliveira glared at Ye Yinzhu, "good boy, are you bribing me?"


    Ye Yinzhu shrugged his shoulders and said, "yes."


    Looking at his rogue appearance, Oliveira could not help but feel discouraged and sighed: "after commanding the soldiers of Qin City, I''m afraid I''ll be bored to command any army in the future. The Qin City soldier is the strongest of all the armies I have ever seen. Yinzhu, maybe one day, I will really settle down in Qincheng. But not now. My motherland is in danger. How can I abandon him? What''s more, my family and Empire have already become one. "


    Ye Yinzhu patted him on the shoulder, "I understand your difficulties, but no matter when, you are my big brother."


    Both of them looked at each other with a knowing smile. Oliveira couldn''t help saying, "fortunately, you are not the enemy of the Empire. Otherwise, I would be worried about the Empire."


    The trend of Qin City has been decided, and ye Yinzhu will not delay any longer. More than 3000 people return to Qin City. Ye Yinzhu carefully considers that it is not impossible to transmit magic array.


    After all, his magic power has been upgraded to level 7 of purple level. Originally, transmitting 100 people at the same time was not a small burden, but now it''s much easier. It takes about 20 times to transmit 200 people at a time.


    Because the horned eagle and the Dragon wolf are also included. Twenty transmissions, if he is in full swing, will take about three days. It''s better than a long journey back.


    Of course, it is most important to choose a safe place for three-day continuous transmission. After the 100000 troops of the kingdom of Buddha have disposed of the grain and grass camp that has just been burnt, they will probably search everywhere for the whereabouts of Qin City soldiers.


    After a short rest, the Qin City Army started again. This time, they changed their direction and headed north. There is no threat from orcs in the north of the kingdom of fro, which is obviously the most empty. There are horn hawk cavalry scouts in the air. As long as you get rid of the light cavalry of kussler, you can start to return to Qin City.


    Ten days later, when the Qin City Army, under the good investigation of the hornhawk knights, completely got rid of the encirclement and suppression of kussler, in a forest, began to send home.


    The forest was chosen as a teleport, of course, because of the natural magic of the Elven priestesses. With the support of natural magic, even if there is an enemy coming, it will be enough to resist for a period of time.


    The first group of Druids were several major Druids, starting from the Druid of raptor, followed by the Druid of tree demon and Druid of claw. Then it''s the turn of the Eastern Dragon Warrior, the Dragon wolf cavalry, some of the hornhawk knights and the bimont beast, and finally the hornhawk knights who left the reconnaissance. According to the order from weak to strong, ensure the security of transmission to the greatest extent.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin City. Lord''s house.


    With a flash of purple light, ye Yinzhu and a hundred Druids of Raptor appeared in the mansion at the same time. When they appeared, the people in the Lord''s house who were deliberating were shocked.


    It''s a coincidence that in the meeting hall of the Lord''s mansion, the elders of Anya and Donglong, Haiyang, dwarves, and goblin tribes are all there. It seems that they are discussing something. Purple light suddenly appeared. Before they could react, the empty hall was already full. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 605

    "Yinzhu." Anya''s eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu wearing Shenyuan magic robe for the first time.


    At this time, everyone reacted and was overjoyed. In particular, the ocean, regardless of people''s eyes, rushes to Ye Yinzhu''s arms as a Ruyan.


    Soft jade and warm fragrance enter the bosom, but ye Yinzhu''s body is stiff. When he feels the excitement of the ocean, another pretty face also appears in his mind.


    "Yinzhu, you are back at last. If gold could not always bring back some of the news in front of us, we would be worried to death. I''ve been away for such a long time, and you don''t take the time to come back to have a look. It''s a real shake off. " Anya walks forward with a smile and looks at Ye Yinzhu. There is resentment in her words.


    In terms of management ability, no one in Qin City can compare with Anya. Even ye Yinzhu can''t. After Yinzhu takes people away, Anya will naturally be responsible for all the affairs of Qin City. These days are so busy that she doesn''t even have time to practice.


    Ye Yinzhu subconsciously encircled the slender waist of the ocean and said with a bitter smile: "the war ahead is tense. Sister Anya, I really don''t have time. The war on the eastern front has come to an end for the time being. I''ll send all the soldiers back first, and then I''ll tell you in detail. "


    The ocean raised her head from ye Yinzhu''s arms, but she still held his arms tightly. The tears in her beautiful eyes kept flowing. She was so happy that she ignored the unnatural look of Ye Yinzhu.


    Anya said with a smile, "sister ocean, let him go first. He''s back. He can''t run. "


    The ocean is light. It''s only then that it finds that all the people around are looking at Ye Yinzhu and himself except the Druids of raptors. Her pretty face turns red with shame and even forgets to cry. Then she released her arms around Ye Yinzhu, but although she was shy in her heart, she didn''t want to leave at this time. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, her eyes were full of endless thoughts. These days, she was thinking about this guy almost all the time, but when he really came back, she couldn''t say a word.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles to the ocean, nods and says, "the conference hall is a little smaller. I have to set up a new transmission point." He still remembers the teleportation when he attacked the alliance camp of landias and Bourbon before. In case he collapses his Lord''s mansion when he teleports the behemoth, it will not be worth the loss.


    Everyone stood up. The elders of the dwarves and goblin tribes bowed to Ye Yinzhu. The admiration in their eyes could not be covered up, and there was no need to cover it up. I sincerely call out the Emperor Qin. The elders of Qin City and the patriarchs of each clan respectfully called the Regent. Although Ye Yinzhu''s generation was very small in the eight clans of Donglong, even the people of Ju clan were not disrespectful at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t pay much attention to these. He couldn''t relax until he brought all the Qin City soldiers back. After saluting all the people, he hurried out of the Lord''s mansion.


    Qin City Lord''s mansion is located in the center of Qin City, which is the center of the small basin after entering the Brenner mountains. When ye Yinzhu walked out of the Lord''s mansion, his steps stopped for the first time, and the whole person was stunned.


    Is this, is this still Qin City? He couldn''t help but be surprised at what was in front of him. Qincheng, originally a small city, can be seen from only tens of thousands of residents. But at this moment, what ye Yinzhu sees is a busy scene, with black hair and black eyes everywhere. Although the whole Qin City is still the same as before, great changes have taken place in the Brenner mountains where he can see.


    At the entrance of the Brenner mountains, two high mountains stand towering on both sides. But between the two mountains, the original broad canyon has completely changed its shape. A huge wall crosses between the two mountains. The height of the wall is at least 300 meters. Although we can''t see the thickness of the wall from his position, how strong does the 300 meter high wall need to be supported? Despite the distance, he was able to see that the wall was made entirely of granite. Form a huge portal.


    With this wall, if you want to enter the Brenner mountains from the outside world, you need to go through the huge gate which is as high as 50 meters under the wall. On the city wall, countless small black spots are constantly busy, obviously they are all public people. What a huge project it is!


    Thinking of the original idea, ye Yinzhu can''t help feeling excited. Although what he could see before his eyes was only the change of this wall, he knew that Qin City was not the original small city, but the whole Brenner mountains.


    Anya stands beside Ye Yinzhu, "how about it? Take a fright. You are fighting hard in front of us, and we are not idle. Her Royal Highness Princess Nina has kept her promise, and has sent over six million East long descendants in two batches. That''s not the number that six big cities can have. Although I don''t know how she did it, I can vaguely feel that it has a lot to do with your fighting on the eastern front. "


    Ye Yinzhu turned to Anya and said gratefully, "sister, it''s hard for you." Anya didn''t say much, but he was very clear about how difficult it was to arrange two million people. It was a very complicated job to arrange for them to live, clothe, live and build the Qin City. What appeared before him was a busy and orderly scene. It''s all thanks to Anya and everyone''s management. Although they did not fight on the front line, their hard work was by no means less than that of themselves and the soldiers fighting on the front line.Anya said with a smile, "what are you talking about, silly boy. I''m your sister. Besides, the construction of Qin City is also the construction of our own home. How can we not contribute. I really want to kiss you. Every time the gold transports the property back from the front, I can''t help but have my eyes shining for a few days. I really don''t know how you did it. Now our Qin City is a rich country. Hurry up and send the others back. When everyone comes back, I''ll give you a good account of the recent situation of Qin City. "


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu readily agrees. Needless to say, Anya has arranged for people to make a large space in the Qin City. A thousand human soldiers in light armor gather around to surround the space, so that ye Yinzhu can depict his magic array in the center.


    The transmission continued according to the original plan. Under the perfect plan, there was no trouble during the whole three days of transmission. After ye Yinzhu sent back the last group of horned Eagle knights, Qin City''s military action against the kingdom of fro finally came to a perfect end.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is also eager to know the extent of the construction of Qin City, the transmission for three days in a row consumes him a lot. Although he has rested several times during this period, he still needs some time to recover his mental strength. Qin City soldiers return, under the arrangement of Anya, they go to their own place. Ye Yinzhu can finally return to his Lord''s mansion to have a rest.


    Ye Yinzhu''s meditation lasted a whole day and night. When he opened his eyes full of energy, he found that there was already a pair of wonderful eyes watching him. His crazy expression made his heart tremble.


    "You wake up. Let''s have something to eat first. " As he said this, the ocean took up the small pot from the nearby heater. As soon as the lid of the pot was opened, a pungent aroma suddenly penetrated into Ye Yinzhu''s nose, which greatly stimulated his appetite.


    As a result, ye Yinzhu ate the congee which was filled by the ocean and smelled the pungent aroma before he could speak. He had been fighting in front of him for such a long time. Since Sula left, he had never had a comfortable meal. He didn''t know what was put in the congee. It was extra sweet. Ye Yinzhu ate this small pot in one breath.


    "Good or bad? I''ll make you some more. " Ocean gently took the bowl, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s satisfied face, showing a faint smile on her pretty face. In her beautiful black eyes, she tried to suppress her feelings.


    "No, I''ve eaten a lot. Did you do this? " Ye Yinzhu looks at the ocean in surprise.


    The ocean blushed and said, "is it delicious? I learned from granny LAN for a long time. Sula used to cook for you, and I''ll cook more for you in the future. Oh, by the way, you didn''t see Sula when you came back this time. What about him? "


    Listening to the word "Sura" mentioned by Haiyang, ye Yinzhu''s expression suddenly solidified, and the strong yearning and pain immediately swept his heart, making his ruddy face suddenly pale.


    Ocean was surprised, "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you? Don''t, don''t you think he... " She grew up with Marshal Seedorf. Naturally, she knew the cruelty of the war. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s strange expression, she immediately thought of the possible result.


    Ye Yinzhu quickly shook his head, he knew that the ocean misunderstood, "no, Sula is OK. Although she was in danger, she was saved He didn''t know how to explain himself and Sula to the ocean, but he knew better that it would only be worse and unfair to the ocean if he dragged on. But after recognizing his feelings, the last thing he wants is to hurt the ocean.


    "That''s..." The ocean looks at him for some unknown reasons.


    Take a deep breath. After all, ye Yinzhu has gone through numerous storms and waves. He knows that at this time, maybe telling the truth is the best choice. His confused eyes become firm, and he no longer hesitates to gaze at the clear blue eyes of the ocean. "Ocean, I like Sula." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 606

    "Ah?" The shock of the ocean is more serious than ye Yinzhu''s imagination. Before, her face, which was as gentle as water, faded in a moment, and her whole body trembled uncontrollably, "you, what do you say? Do you like, like Sula? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded in silence. He was ready for the storm. He lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry for you."


    The ocean trembled: "Yinzhu, how can you I, I''m not good? In your heart, I can''t compare with a man? I know that Sula is very kind to you, but how can you... "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu looked at the ocean with some tears and laughter. He was nervous. Then he found that he didn''t make it clear, "no, it''s not what you think, ocean. How can I like men? In fact, Sula is a girl."


    "Is Sura a girl?" Staring at Ye Yinzhu, the ocean murmurs to itself. She suddenly felt her heart was in a mess, but compared with just now, it was greatly relaxed. At least, he likes women, not men.


    "Then you lived with her all the time when you were in college, you It turns out that you have been reluctant to accept me to a greater extent because of Sura, but why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why are you lying to me? " Ocean looking at Ye Yinzhu, beautiful eyes look has begun to become a little strange. Her tenderness is almost due to the change of Ye Yinzhu, but it doesn''t mean that she is a weak person. On the contrary, her experience from childhood to adulthood and her ten years of disfigurement have brought up her character of being soft on the outside and strong on the inside.


    "No, ocean, I didn''t lie to you." Looking at the gradually excited ocean, ye Yinzhu stood up and walked to her, "listen to me, OK? Even if you sentence me to death, let me tell you the truth. " Ye Yinzhu suddenly feels his heart is very painful, even he does not know whether it is because of the ocean or because of Sura. That special heartache was his first experience. He found that he would rather face the 100000 troops of Buddha than face the ocean in such an atmosphere.


    "You say it." Ocean looked at the high spirited man standing in front of her, her mood was a little calm. She also wants to know what happened. At the same time, in her heart, she is most reluctant to believe that ye Yinzhu has been cheating herself.


    "When I was 16 years old, I left the blue sky and went to the college. At that time, I took the Guqin that grandfather Qin sent me and the letter to grandma Nina. In a small town passing by, I met Sula for the first time... " Without any concealment, ye Yinzhu starts from Sula''s stealing his storage ring, and tells all kinds of things that happened between them in detail, including the black phoenix in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle. Including Sula''s body in front of the jade magic dragon, and his body and Sula''s life experience in the great purification of the Silver Dragon Princess''s death, he said it again without any omission. Only when I got Sula Phoenix red pill, I was ashamed to export it, and then I vaguely took it with me.


    The ocean listens quietly. At the beginning, she looks a little excited. But with the extension of Ye Yinzhu''s story, the excitement on her face gradually disappears and is replaced by sadness. Her emotion has been fully integrated into Ye Yinzhu''s story. When ye Yinzhu tells about the emotional change when he finally finds out that Sula is a woman, the tears in ocean''s eyes gradually stop, and her expression gradually calms down.


    If the ocean angrily scolds herself, maybe Ye Yinzhu will feel better. But looking at her calmness, he is more worried. At the end of the last sentence, the whole room calmed down. Ye Yinzhu is like a child who has made a mistake, standing by the sea silently, waiting for her trial.


    The ocean seems to be thinking about something. The look in the beautiful eyes is always changing. For a long time, the cherry lips gently opened, "I always thought that I was disfigured since I was a child, and I should be the most pitiful woman in the world. However, compared with her, I should be happy. Sula is really poor. Maybe she will be happy only when she is with you in her life


    Ye Yinzhu still didn''t speak because he didn''t know what to say for fear of touching the ocean.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s pathetic appearance, Haiyang really doesn''t know whether she should cry or smile. She knows that ye Yinzhu still has his own heart, otherwise, he doesn''t need to be so nervous now.


    "Yinzhu, do you remember that I once said to you that the ocean is Ye Yinzhu?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded foolishly.


    The ocean sighed: "the ocean belongs to Ye Yinzhu. When I make up my mind, it will never change. I also told you that whether you want me or not, the heart of the ocean will only belong to Ye Yinzhu all my life. I won''t embarrass you, Yinzhu. I just want to see you happy. "


    Ocean''s words are very calm, but what kind of feelings are contained in her peaceful words? A blood rush into the brain, a strong sense of crisis attacks Ye Yinzhu''s heart, she wants to leave me, she wants to leave me.


    It''s almost an instinctive reaction. Ye Yinzhu fiercely opens her arms and hugs the ocean into her arms, making her delicate body fully fit on her body. The ocean''s body is very soft, just like her name, as soft as water. All along, what ye Yinzhu presents in front of her is a rational and elegant side. This sudden wildness makes her a little uncomfortable and makes her dull for a moment."No, I won''t let you go. Ocean, I know I''m wrong, and I know I''m selfish. But this kind of heart divided into two feeling really let me good pain. Ocean, don''t leave me Maybe it''s because Sula made him a real man, and also made him recognize his inner feelings. Ye Yinzhu''s feelings rush out of his heart, and her soul is burning with the burning heat from her heart.


    Just at this time, the knock on the door suddenly sounded, Anya''s voice came from the outside, "ocean, is Yinzhu awake?" While saying this, the door has been pushed open and Anya comes in from the outside.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s strength, he could have found her coming, but at this time, his feelings are surging in his heart, and his perception of other aspects is greatly reduced.


    "Er..." Looking at the two people who hugged each other tightly, anyaton was stunned for a moment, and her beautiful big eyes blinked, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    The ocean is like an electric shock. It breaks free from ye Yinzhu''s arms, and her pretty face is already red.


    "Sister Anya..." Ye Yinzhu cried awkwardly.


    "You go on, I don''t see anything." Anya chuckled and ran out.


    Haiyang looks back at Ye Yinzhu with an embarrassed face. Her blushing face looks very cute. She beats Ye Yinzhu on his chest hard, "it''s all your fault, it''s all your fault. Let sister Anya see it. How can I see her? "


    The embarrassment on Ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly disappeared. In the exclamation of the ocean, he once again put her firmly in his arms, "don''t go, ocean, promise me, OK? Don''t go. You can punish me as much as you like, but don''t leave me


    Feeling the heat of his body, the ocean put her pretty face on his broad chest, "fool, when do I say I''m leaving?"


    "Really? That''s great. " Holding her arms more tightly, but at this time, ye Yinzhu''s body also began to have some normal reactions of men. The soft body of the ocean and Sula are two different feelings, but it is undeniable that ye Yinzhu is deeply enchanted by these two feelings.


    They just hugged each other so tightly that time seemed to have nothing to do with them.


    "Yinzhu, what are you going to do with me and Sula?" Asked the sea softly. Although she is not willing to break the quiet warmth at this time, but things always have to be solved.


    Ye Yinzhu said honestly, "I don''t know."


    "Greedy, do you like both?" The ocean looks up at Ye Yinzhu.


    Just relax down, he suddenly nervous again, but still nodded.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it for you. I don''t mind living with Sula as long as she wants to. It''s impossible for you to abandon her. I don''t want to see your pain, and I don''t want to let Sula bear more pain. Can let me leave you, I also more reluctant. If you marry one, you will hurt one. Now you have only two choices. Either you want both or you don''t want both. "


    "I want to, I want to..." Ye Yinzhu almost can''t wait to say. As soon as the words came out, he looked at the smiling ocean and was embarrassed and speechless.


    "Yinzhu, I''d like to be with you at the same time with Sula, but I can''t do more. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t occupy any space in your heart. If there is such a day, I can only choose to leave, silently watching you die in the dark


    "No, it won''t. With you, what else can I expect? " Ye Yinzhu quickly hugged the ocean, "just, wronged you."


    "As long as you are happy, there is nothing to be wronged. Yinzhu, you know, after listening to the story between you and Sula, I really wanted to quit just now. I think I''ll never love you less than Sula, but I can feel that you love her more than I do. "


    "I..." Ye Yinzhu just wanted to explain, but he was covered by the ocean.


    ----------------------


    the refinishing conference will be held normally at 12:05 this evening. Friends are welcome to attend and vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 607

    "Don''t say anything. There are too many things that happened between you. Sula''s kindness to you. Don''t say she''s a girl, even though we all thought he was a man. She is stronger than me. She would rather hide her love for you in the bottom of her heart than bring you trouble because of herself. She deserves your love. Yinzhu, do you know why I don''t want to leave again? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly.


    Ocean pretty face slightly red, the body more close to him, "just now, when you first hugged me, I finally felt your feelings for me, that kind of real and burning feelings. It''s you who keep me with your heart. "


    Lowering her head and kissing her on the forehead, ye Yinzhu''s emotion surged out of her heart, "ocean, thank you. If you have a wife like this, what do you want from your husband? "


    "Fool, get Sula back as soon as possible. Without her, your heart will never be complete Hands around his neck, the ocean offered his lips.


    Four lips meet, cold and soft. Just as ye Yinzhu is ready for further action, the door of the room is suddenly pushed open, "Yinzhu, are you awake. God, I''m sorry, I went the wrong way... " Oliveira just rushed in, saw the scene in front of him, and immediately turned around.


    The sudden sound was like a fright, which made the delicate body of the ocean fall directly into Ye Yinzhu''s arms. Her pretty face was deeply buried in his chest, and she refused to lift it up. It''s a shame. It''s almost time for the live show.


    "Damn, can''t you knock?" Being interrupted twice, ye Yinzhu''s good temper can''t help breaking out. It seems that we must find a place where there is no one next time.


    "You, you get out of here." The ocean murmured in his chest, "otherwise, I don''t know how many people will come to you."


    "Ocean, I..." Ye Yinzhu holds her and sits beside the bed, letting her sit on her lap, feeling the tenderness of her body, kissing her fragile face gently.


    "Come on, after all, you are the Lord of Qin City, the Regent of Donglong empire. We, we still have time. These days, Qin City has changed a lot. As a lord, you should get to know it as soon as possible. "


    When ye Yinzhu comes to the meeting hall in a happy mood, Anya, who represents the ethnic minorities in Qin City, and Weiming elder, who represents Donglong, are already waiting for him in the hall. Oliveira is also there. The eyes of Anya and Anya looking at Ye Yinzhu are slightly strange.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to see the smile in their eyes at all. He went to the throne and sat down. "Elder Weiming, sister Anya, you are all here." He is in a good mood now. Although he has not had much time to think about feelings in fro''s side, the situation solved in the ocean side is undoubtedly the best outcome.


    The elder didn''t know that he looked much more cheerful. He laughed and said, "Lord regent, how was your rest last night?"


    Ye Yinzhu thought of what happened just now, blushed slightly and said: "fortunately, most of his mental strength has recovered. Elder, what about the others? "


    Weiming said: "they are all busy. If it wasn''t for reporting to you the situation of Qin City, I''m afraid miss Anya and I didn''t have time to sit here."


    Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised and said, "don''t you just sneak into more than two million Donglong descendants? There are so many people who can build the Qin City. Why let elder you do it yourself?"


    Weiming''s face was red. "No, no, it''s different. Lord regent, I sincerely admire your foresight. When we decided to re-establish the Empire, we didn''t expect that the Empire would have such a prosperous scene so soon, and all this was brought by you. You have the same excellent genes as your majesty. We old guys have already thought about it. We will help you and your majesty prepare for the wedding when the construction of Qin City comes to an end in a few days. Your offspring will be our prince Donglong. "


    "Well It seems a little early to say that. We are still young, and the mainland war has been in full swing. Let''s wait for the situation to stabilize. " He is married to the ocean, but he knows that his heart can''t be stabilized before he gets Sula back.


    Anya said with a smile, "let''s first report the construction of Qin City to the Regent."


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "sister Anya, do you also make fun of me?"


    Anya said with a smile: "why, our Regent has returned triumphantly. You are the symbol of our Qin City. Now let alone our Qin City, I''m afraid there''s no one in Milan who doesn''t know about Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu."


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "I just came back from fro. What happened there has been introduced into Milan?"


    Anya, with a smile on his face, sighed and said: "Milan''s situation is still not optimistic. At this time, Milan need heroes, and you are undoubtedly the best choice. If you are not helpless, I am afraid that the Milan empire is not willing to let you become the hero of Milan. As early as you helped the Oriental legion of the Milan Empire resist the army of Froude in the city of sfort, the news has already spread to Milan. Under the deliberate exaggeration, now you are the hero of Milan. Of course, I''m afraid few people knew about Milan''s northern Legion coming to our cityYe Yinzhu smiles indifferently. There is no fluctuation in his mood. "It''s inevitable. Milan don''t smear themselves. However, compared with other countries, Milan is obviously our best ally. Nana''s words are true, and our cooperation can continue well. "


    Anya said: "it''s true, but it''s also our own competition. This time, you led our Qin City soldiers to fight in the kingdom of Buddha, which greatly boosted the reputation of our Qin City and brought the Donglong Empire back into the eyes of all countries. No one dares to underestimate us. Some even say that the strength of our Donglong Empire has surpassed that of Arcadia, the weakest of the eight powers in the mainland. "


    The elder Weiming said, "this is a fact. How can Arcadia compare with us?"


    Anya said: "Yinzhu, I''d like to report to you about the current construction of Qincheng. During the construction of Qin City, without your consent, I have made several decisions after consulting with the unknown elder and representatives of all ethnic groups. Please forgive me. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what''s the matter here? I''m at the front line. It''s up to you here."


    Anya said: "you said before you left that after Donglong''s descendants entered our Qin City, they would be exempted from taxes for three years. After discussion, on this basis, whether they joined the army or contributed to the construction of the Qin City, we would treat them with twice the salary of the Milan empire. Of course, it''s only after you''ve sent the gold back. Yinzhu, I''m really surprised. Did you rob the Treasury of Buddha kingdom? Do you know how much money you sent back? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head with a wry smile and said: "I really don''t know the exact quantity. It''s just that every time I rob it, I will send it directly to the border of Milan. Please help me transport it back. Although I didn''t rob the Florida Treasury, I don''t think I should have robbed less than the Treasury. Since the great army of Buddha gathered at the border, we didn''t plunder a city after we went deep into Buddha. All the nobles in the city would be patronized by us. I''m afraid that the savings of these nobles add up to more than the national treasury of Buddha. "


    Anya chuckled and said, "you are very honest at ordinary times. It turns out that you are so bad. This time, you plundered more than 300 million gold coins, not counting all kinds of armor and equipment. This does not include the treasures collected by nobles. The real value of these things, if added together, can only be described as being rich and invincible. It''s hard to make a living without rice. In the past, what I worried most about was the capital for the construction of Qin City. Now we don''t have to worry about it at all. We don''t lack people, money and materials. "


    "Sister Anya, if I calculate the time correctly, the materials we receive in Qin City are only part of our plunder in fro, and the other part is also the largest part. It should be delivered gradually in the near future, and I have to trouble my sister to make preparations." Ye Yinzhu is right. Before returning from Florida, although the city of fativis failed to be plundered, it also plundered a whole nine cities. What a huge amount of materials did the nine cities in the capital business district of Florida have?


    The golden transport team obviously can''t compare with the army Ye Yinzhu left Qin City at the beginning. It takes at least a month to transport materials from the front line. According to the time, it should not have arrived.


    "Ah?" Anya and elder Weiming scream at the same time, looking at Ye Yinzhu like a monster.


    Ye Yinzhu knew that they were confused. At the moment, he briefly said what he had done with the Qin City soldiers in the territory of Buddha. When he said that he was finally surrounded in the city of fativis, his expression could not help but dim a lot. It was the battle that made the elite of Qin City lose one tenth.


    "Yinzhu, don''t be sad. You''ve done a good job. Even the orc''s logistic supply was cut off, which was strategically beneficial to the Empire of Milan. There are no undead people in war. What we can do is to learn from the lessons and do better in the future. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 608

    Anya comforts Ye Yinzhu quietly. Although most of the dead people belong to her elves, she doesn''t show any dissatisfaction and sadness.


    When ye Yinzhu took people away from Qin City, she already knew how dangerous it was to go to Buddha this time.


    "My lord regent, you are already a very good commander. Don''t worry about these things. Miss Anya, please continue to tell him about the construction of Qin City. " The elder did not know that he was more and more satisfied with Ye Yinzhu. If he initially agreed to let Ye Yinzhu become Regent of the ocean, it was mainly because he dealt with the next six decisions with one person.


    Well, now he is satisfied with Ye Yinzhu. Whether it is the personnel of Qin City, ye Yinzhu''s partners and subordinates, or Ye Yinzhu''s own abilities, they are all competent for the position of Regent.


    Anya nodded: "with Princess Nina sending the descendants of Donglong to our Qin City, the construction of Qin City has really started. First of all, we simply classify the descendants of Donglong. Women and old people are responsible for reclaiming the land and cooperating with our spirit magician to cultivate. Although you bring back a lot of food, we still have to be self-sufficient as far as possible. In this way, no matter what happens in the future, our Qin City can have the ability to protect itself. "


    Ye Yinzhu worried a little: "women and the elderly? Can they do it? "


    Anya said with a smile: "originally, it was difficult for women and old people to do this kind of physical work, but with our Wizard, you don''t need to worry. Wizard can simplify the farming process to the extreme, and their workload is not big."


    After a pause, Anya continued: "while picking out women and old people, we also pick out craftsmen and potential craftsmen from the descendants of Donglong. These people are very important to the future development of Qin City. A total of 100000 people have been selected."


    "So much?" You know, 100000 people account for 5% of the migrant population, and these 100000 people will obviously be young adults, otherwise Anya will not say it is for the future development of Qincheng.


    Anya smiles and says, "how much? I think it''s less. You don''t know how much equipment we need in the future. The casting, armor and weapons of the magic gun alone need a lot of manpower. The masters of the dwarves can''t finish all these. It''s up to you. "


    Weiming said: "at the beginning, I thought it was a little too much, but now I think it''s less. I''m going to recruit another batch of craftsmen. Now these craftsmen and dwarven masters are on the other side of the mine in the center of Brenner mountains. Some are responsible for smelting and some for forging. Under the command of dwarven masters, as the first batch of results of hand training, it has been put into use for more than three months. It''s the tools in the hands of the workers who are responsible for other jobs. "


    Ye Yinzhu nods. He has great trust in Anya. He is really not good at building a city. Since Anya says it is necessary, it must be.


    Anya said: "human intelligence is unmatched by any race, especially creativity. It is said that the masters of the dwarves are very satisfied with these disciples. In just two months, they have forged simple tools enough for millions of people to use, which is not easy. Now, they are cooperating with dwarf masters to cast magic gun. We have studied it carefully. Although the equipment of the new army is also very important, it is still in the training stage and can not be used for the time being. As the most powerful defense weapon in the future, magic guided gun must be completed as soon as possible. Form a system. According to the prediction of the guru elder of the goblin tribe, as long as we can complete the magic gun array, no force can easily enter our Qin City''s sphere of influence in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head and said, "sometimes the manpower is exhausted. Although the magic gun consumes a lot of magic crystal, this time we also plundered a lot. I also support building a good defense system first. In this way, we will not be afraid of any enemy. "


    He had seen the power of the magic crystal cannons in the city of fativis. Although the magic crystal cannons of the florians were much more bulky and less powerful than the magic guided cannons from a distance, twelve magic crystal cannons fired in unison, and even the war beast gracis was provoked to anger. If goqin city could complete the magic guided cannons array, and there were a large number of magic guided cannons for defense, it still needed to be feared What enemies are you afraid of?


    Anya stood up and said with a smile, "go, Lord. I''ll take you to have a look. I''ll talk while I look."


    Oliveira quickly followed up and walked behind Ye Yinzhu. What he saw in Qin City today was only the peripheral construction, which made him excited. At this time, the magic guided gun mentioned by Anya and ye Yinzhu aroused his interest.


    "Sister Anya, where are we going?" Not far away, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help asking. Because he found that Anya took him to the territory of the elves instead of going around to watch the construction of Qin City.


    Anya smiles mysteriously and says, "just follow me. I''ll give you a surprise."


    With a little doubt, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira follow Anya and Weiming supreme elder and soon come to the residence of the elves. I don''t know how Anya did it. The huge ancient trees have already been transferred here. As the most numerous of the four alien races and the most complete fighting system at present, the elves occupy the best mountain environment. Of course, this is the result of the elves'' own construction.Anya didn''t stop until she came to the ancient tree. She turned and looked at Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira.


    "Sister Anya, what are you doing?" Ye Yinzhu looks at her puzzled. You know, there are all kinds of plants in the territory of the elves. Now it''s the season of spring, but nothing can be seen here.


    Anya smiles. Instead of answering Ye Yinzhu''s doubts, she looks at Oliveira, "Oliveira, I know Yinzhu has a good relationship with you. However, I think you also understand that you are not really from Qincheng after all. What I''m going to take Yinzhu to see next is the biggest secret of our Qincheng, so... "


    Oliveira suddenly understood that Anya stopped because of herself. Although she was dissatisfied, what others said was right. Oliveira is a member of the Milan Empire and does not belong to the East Dragon empire. Who knows what kind of relationship between the future Milan Empire and Qin City is? If the two sides are hostile, you can see the secret of Renmin''s piano City, which is obviously bad for them.


    Although he keeps his sense in his heart, Oliveira also has a greater desire. What does Anya want to show Ye Yinzhu?


    At this moment, he really has the impulse to directly join Qin City, which brings him too many surprises. Looking at the vigorous construction momentum of Qin City, he can even imagine what kind of position Qin City will occupy in the mainland in the future.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Anya and Oliveira, and said nothing more. Oliveira can understand, and he naturally understands the key. At the same time, he can''t help laughing in his heart. Brother Oliveira, how many times can you resist such temptation? You just follow me. Sooner or later, you will really become a member of our Qin City.


    With a step back, Oliveira finally endured the curiosity in his heart. Although he wanted to join Qincheng from his own will, the position of the violet family in Milan and his position in the violet family made him unable to do so.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles apologetically to Oliveira, and Anya''s deep purple light is released. With a rich breath of nature, the three rise and fall towards the ancient trees.


    The light flashed and disappeared on the surface of the giant tree.


    Watching them leave without any trace, Oliveira sighs in her heart. It seems that there are many secrets she doesn''t know in the piano city!


    "Yinzhu, you don''t blame me." Coming to the core tree house of the ancient tree, Anya smiles and says to Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "how can it be? Sister, this is also for the good of Qin City. Oliveira can be said to be a rare talent in the Milan empire. His military attainments far surpass mine. If he can join our piano city one day, it will be like a tiger


    Weiming elder said with a smile: "if you can trust him completely, even if you don''t join him, it''s nothing. You can also let him play a huge role in Qin City."


    "Oh?" Ye Yinzhu looks at him in surprise.


    The elder did not know that he had a strange smile and looked a little embarrassed. "In terms of rule, maybe I''m not as good as you, but in terms of conspiracy, you''re not as good as me. In fact, you don''t have to be obsessed with Oliveira''s joining us at all. Instead, you should consider how to give full play to his ability. For example, if you can trust him, can''t you let him help us? At least we are still in the honeymoon period with Milan empire. Oliveira will not leave in a short time. Even, we can release more benefits to Milan (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 609

    Listening to the unknown words, ye Yinzhu understood something in his heart and couldn''t help asking, "elder, do you have any good idea?"


    Wei Ming said with a smile, "you can see the surprise Miss Anya gave you first, and then I''ll talk about me."


    At this time, the deep purple light was released from Anya''s body. This time, the light came from her eyebrows. Anya was not only a purple level 8 war master, but also a purple level 8 Wizard of nature. The huge spiritual power fills the whole tree house in an instant, and a unique natural breath emerges from the inside of the ancient tree, which is instantly integrated with Anya''s spiritual power.


    The air seems to be more fresh. Ye Yinzhu''s mental power is close to Anya''s level, so his feeling is much deeper than that of the elder Weiming. In the artistic conception of the unity of man and nature, he can clearly feel that Anya''s spiritual power is cheering, and the natural breath here is also excited.


    Under the deep purple light released by Anya, the tree house becomes more and more bright. A special layer of divinity that only belongs to the natural world appears around Anya''s body. In her hand, a special magic ball appears. In the ancient trees, there are strange magic patterns on the walls of the tree house. I don''t know what they are carved with. They are shining with magic, but also have a light metallic luster.


    Ye Yinzhu''s mental power has become very sharp. When he carefully approaches these complex magic arrays, he suddenly understands the method of making this magic array. These magic arrays are not carved. To be exact, they should be inlaid. Use magic silver to carve the lines of magic array, and then inlay them on the walls of the tree house. It''s really a big hand. Not to mention the value of magic silver, I''m afraid no one can carve such a complicated and surprising magic pattern except the four elders of the dwarves.


    Surrounded by the faint purple light, the whole tree house has become a special world. The magic atmosphere is not offensive, but with a very special magic wave. It seems to be similar to Ye Yinzhu''s space transmission array, but it is essentially different.


    The crystal ball in Anya''s hands gradually brightened up, and the light white light emitted from it added some dazzling luster to the tree house.


    It is obvious that elder Weiming has seen such a situation, and there is no surprise in his eyes.


    With Anya''s low recitation of a few incantations, suddenly, the Milky light on the crystal ball and the magic array on the wall of the tree house form a special echo. Then, ye Yinzhu finds that his eyes seem to have changed, and the surrounding vision becomes empty. What is released from the crystal ball is a special pattern. Different images have been completely displayed on the walls of the surrounding tree houses. The most surprising thing is that these images are completely dynamic.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? When I saw it for the first time, I was also surprised. I have to admit that this goblin tribe is indeed the most intelligent researcher. " Elder Weiming said with sincere admiration.


    Each image around presents a different scene. One is Qin City, but most of them are mountains and busy people.


    The magic light in Anya''s eyes converged and stood in the middle of the tree house with a crystal ball. "Yinzhu, do you remember the request that elder guru had made when we first talked about cooperation with the goblin tribe?"


    Ye Yinzhu had an idea in his heart, "sister Anya, is this the all-round monitoring and control system of the original goblin tribe?"


    Anya nodded approvingly, "thank you for remembering. I thought you had already forgotten. Yes, this is the all-round monitoring and control system developed by the goblin tribe. In a word, this system is the most difficult and crucial step in the construction of our Qin City. It combines the wisdom of goblin tribe, the casting methods of dwarf masters and the natural ability and magic breath of our elves. With our continuous efforts, we finally completed this great pioneering work one month ago. "


    As she said this, Anya raised her hand and stroked the crystal ball gently, and the surrounding images suddenly began to change, from one angle to multiple angles, and constantly moving.


    Ye Yinzhu understood that the image he saw at this time was the scene in the Brenner mountains. Although he did not understand how the all-round monitoring and control system was made, as an excellent commander, he knew what it meant.


    There is no unified monitoring of the blind area. No matter what problems Qincheng encounters, as long as it is here, it can be clearly seen. Basically eliminated the Scout. As for the other advantages of this system, I''m afraid it has something to do with the magic gun. At the beginning, guru elder once said that the omni-directional magic gun must be used with the omni-directional monitoring and control system.


    Anya explained: "this control system started at the same time as the casting of the magic gun. Only by completing it can we control the magic gun better. Yinzhu, I ask you. How many people do you need to control the magic gun? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "at least four or five people are needed. It also includes a magician. Although the energy of the magic gun is provided by the magic crystal stone, it must also be guided by the magic of the magician. The others are used to control the direction and aimAnya nodded and said, "that''s good. However, how many magicians are there in Qin City? Last time, the unknown elder also said to you that there are only 76 magicians who can reach the green level. Even if all the magicians are sent to battle, then when our magic gun array is completed, we will lose the battle sequence of magicians. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes were full of light and said in surprise: "sister Anya, you don''t want to tell me that you can aim and launch the magic gun from here, do you?" He was so smart that he thought of the key at once.


    Anya smiles and nods to Ye Yinzhu with pride. "Yinzhu, this all-round monitoring and control system is built on the basis of a huge and complex magic array. Through the connection between each magic array, the magic gun can be controlled. This is the result of thousands of years of research on the goblin tribe. And I''m the monitoring center. Originally, the guru elder meant to use magic array as the eye for monitoring, but after the actual construction, we found that the blind area of this monitoring method was too large and too rigid. It is difficult to achieve the effect of comprehensive monitoring. Later, after many experiments, we improved the magic array and assigned the monitoring task to the plants in the Brenner mountains. "


    Ye Yinzhu is also a master of magic, and has been taught by Phil Jackson. Although he doesn''t know much about magic array, he still understands the principle.


    "You mean to connect the magic circle with all the plants in the Brenner mountains in a special way. As long as the places where the plants see are collected by these magic circles, we can monitor them from here. Is that so? "


    Anya nodded with a smile and said: "that''s right. Speaking of the construction of magic array, I would also like to thank Donglong chess sect for their attainments in magic array. Even guru elders can''t help but admire them. After all, this all-round monitoring and control system was developed by the goblin tribe with their imagination and some small-scale experiments. There are still many disadvantages. It is with the help of the Qizong magicians that this magic has been perfected. Maybe it''s impossible for others to control the plants in a mountain range to become eyes with a little magic array, but it''s nothing for us. Because, through the ancient trees, we can easily get the recognition of all the plants in the Brenner mountains. Now, you should fully understand. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded in admiration, "the design of the goblin tribe, the construction of the dwarves, the natural advantages of the elves, plus the assistance of the chess clan. Finally, this unprecedented all-round monitoring and control system has been created. "


    Anya''s eyes showed a glimmer of excitement. "This omni-directional control system can not only control the magic guided gun to attack, but also aim directly. With the movement of the magic guided gun itself, it can track the air and ground targets. Even if a dragon city comes to attack, as long as our magic guided gun system is completed, I''m sure they can''t invade Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes smile. "It seems that sister Anya will be transformed into the legendary queen of battery."


    Anya didn''t stare at him angrily, "what legendary Fort queen, you smelly boy, make fun of me?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes fell on the surrounding images. Suddenly, he pointed to an image and said, "sister Anya, what are they doing? I remember the peak didn''t seem so low


    Anya said with a smile, "it''s called using local materials. Before, it was bimont that helped us cut rocks. If you took bimont away, we had to rely on our own strength. The construction of Qin City has now entered a critical moment. According to our original plan, relying on the natural danger of Brenner mountains, we have built a city wall like defense line in the valley connected with the surrounding peaks, with the goal of building Qin City into the most solid fortress. The defense direction of the fortress is all-round. And building walls naturally requires a lot of rock. Therefore, in addition to the craftsmen, the rest of the young and middle-aged people have now all invested in the construction of Qin City. The construction speed of millions of people is very fast, especially with the help of the newly made goblin rippers. Within three years, our goal will be achieved. You see


    --------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 610

    As she spoke, Anya waved her left hand, and an image appeared beside her, floating in the air. Anya pointed to it and said, "for the internal construction of Qin City, I have divided several areas. Including Donglong people''s living area, training area, as well as the peaks where all ethnic groups live. These areas need to be completed through continuous construction. There are also caves where women, children and old people can escape from the war when they encounter large-scale enemy forces. It''s a lot of planning. When the peripheral construction is completed, the internal construction will begin. I am responsible for the construction of this city. As for the army, let the unknown elder tell you. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and turned his eyes to elder Weiming.


    Weiming said: "according to our original plan, after the selection of craftsmen, we screened the future army of the Empire. The army is divided into two parts. Because our Brenner mountains are vast. The original plan can only be used to attack the enemy, but defending the city is far from enough. Therefore, we re divided an army dedicated to guarding Qin City. Also known as the reserve army, there are 100000 people for the time being. Frankly speaking, it seems that Milan has sent us more than two million East Dragon descendants, but they are still few. The Brenner mountains are too vast. If we want to defend from every aspect, we need at least 300000 troops. Of course, we have magic guided guns. From the perspective of defense, we can reduce this number a lot. Nevertheless, it is necessary to have enough people to use the fortifications. The minimum number is 100000 now. With 500 people as the unit, every 500 people guard a section of the fortress. The peripheral defense of the whole Qincheng fortress is temporarily divided into 200 parts, and the armies echo each other from afar. Their main task is to operate these fortifications such as crossbow cars and rolling stones, and cooperate with the magic guided guns to resist the enemy. At the same time, these 100000 people will supplement our regular army. Therefore, at present, they are all composed of young people under the age of 18. Because there is a shortage of manpower, the youngest is only 14 years old. "


    Ye Yinzhu knows that there is a long way to go for the future construction of Qin City.


    Weiming continued: "as for the young and middle-aged, we have formed an organizational system according to the original agreement. The four armies of Mei, LAN, Zhu and Ju were 15000 each, and the cavalry and archers were 10000 each. It''s 80000. Of course, there is also the mixed system of all ethnic groups, which is your business. Besides you, no one else can arrange a specific organizational system. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid that 100000 craftsmen and 180000 soldiers selected from more than two million people are already the elite of all our Donglong descendants."


    Wei Ming nodded and said, "that''s right. With the vast area of Brenner mountains, under our good development, it can accommodate at least tens of millions of households. So the first law we issued was to encourage childbearing. After joining Qincheng, we will pay all the expenses for the children of human beings and other ethnic groups after they are born and before they reach adulthood. If each family has more than two children, they will also be given certain subsidies. We don''t need to worry about financial problems at all because of the wealth you plundered. Even after many years, these properties are almost used, I''m afraid our Qin City has really developed. At present, the population proportion of Donglong people is out of balance. Only 30.5% of Donglong people are male. Therefore, it is particularly difficult to select soldiers. Therefore, we encourage more polygamy, so that more Donglong blood can continue. "


    Hearing the word polygamy, ye Yinzhu blushed, "how do these soldiers train now?"


    Weiming said: "our original training plan remains unchanged. As the main force, 80000 cavalry soldiers can''t be trained systematically at present. The 10000 long-range regiments are trained by Peja. Our four major regiments of Mei Lan Zhu Ju have all the soldiers of our four martial arts schools as team leaders. However, now they have no formal training. Together with the 100000 people in the reserve, they are working hard for the construction of Qin City. "


    "Oh? Are you going to train them through the construction of Qin City? " Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Weiming said: "it can be said that, but we are helpless. It is obviously unrealistic to train these 180000 people. Without them, the construction of Qin City will undoubtedly be too slow. What''s more, our ancestors of Donglong once said that heaven will bring down great responsibilities, so people must first work hard, work hard, starve their body and skin, lack their body, and act in disorder. Therefore, they are willing to do what they can''t do. It''s a lot of work to build Qin City. On the premise that we guarantee sufficient food, it''s a good training for their bodies. In the past half a year, the young men''s bodies have become stronger. At the same time, as the team leader, the four martial arts masters will teach them our four martial arts skills and fighting spirit cultivation methods while building the Qin City. Now they have achieved certain results. Although they have not been on the battlefield formally, they are not good in the military field, but their individual combat effectiveness is no less than Milan''s fighters


    Hearing this, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking of what Marshal Seedorf said to him at the beginning. If you want to train a steel master, you must let them go through the baptism of iron and blood.


    He thinks so. No matter how strong the individual strength is, the soldiers who have not gone through the war can not be compared with those who have been fighting for a long time.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t ask much about the specific construction of Qin City. He doesn''t have any talent in this aspect. One can''t know everything. It''s obviously the best way to give it to Anya.Ye Yinzhu never regarded himself as a superior, but a member of Qin City. As long as the family of Qin City is harmonious, it is enough for him.


    "Let''s go out and see what we should see. Don''t let Oliveira wait too long." Ye Yinzhu suggested.


    Anya took back her magic and said: "it doesn''t take much magic to control these magic guns, because it''s just to activate the energy of the magic guns to attack. The casting of the magic gun is really ingenious. In addition to the power of the annihilation gun when it is launched, it will produce a lot of consumption. As long as the other magic gun takes a piece of magic crystal stone with more than seven levels as the core, every time it launches a gun, it will gather magic elements to supplement itself through its own magic array. A day and night supplement can fire three guns in a row. Of course, the better the magic spar is, the larger the firing number is. For example, the crystal core of level 9 Warcraft is enough to support the firing of ten guns, and the power of each gun is much greater. As for the specific planning of these magic guided guns, you have to ask elder guru later. He knows best. I''m just the controller. "


    While saying that, ye Yinzhu three people, separated from the ancient tree, fell toward the ground. Before he fell to the ground, ye Yinzhu found that Oliveira was surrounded by one more person.


    His height is less than Oliveira''s waist, but his shoulders are much wider than Oliveira''s. If you look at his red beard, you don''t have to ask who it is.


    Luciano, the first elder of the dwarves.


    At this time, the dwarf elder''s face was not very good-looking, and he looked angry.


    "Master Luciano, why are you here?" Ye Yinzhu floats to the ground and asks suspiciously.


    As soon as Luciano saw Ye Yinzhu, his big eyes suddenly glared up and said angrily, "Emperor Qin, how do you mean to ask me? Hum He snorted angrily, turned his head aside and didn''t even look at Ye Yinzhu.


    This is the first time since the dwarves joined Qin City.


    Ye Yinzhu was a little puzzled. Oliveira came up to him and whispered in his ear: "this Luciano elder is because of the equipment of death dragon wolf cavalry. Many times, the armor of the death warrior and the Dragon wolf was damaged. Hongyan cherished his subordinates. No, he went to the dwarves just after he came back, hoping they could help repair it. The dwarves have always cherished the things they made. Can the elder not be angry at the damage of the weapons and equipment they made? Almost none of the 300 sets of luxury equipment is perfect. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that this is the reason. Indeed, there are only two things that can irritate the dwarves. One is casting, the other is not letting them drink.


    "Mr. Lu, don''t be angry. How about listening to my explanation?" Ye Yinzhu walks to Luciano with a smile and pats him on the shoulder. He could see that Luciano was angry, but from his ability to control it, he was not really angry. He just blamed himself for not cherishing the fruits of dwarf labor.


    Luciano still tilted his head, but he did not escape the hand that ye Yinzhu fell on his shoulder.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "elder Lu, I admit that the damage in this war is not small. Most of the equipment of death dragon wolf cavalry is damaged. But I don''t know if you are aware of our achievements this time. "


    Luciano''s beard moved, and finally turned back, "even if you fight bravely, you don''t cherish our hard work. A lot of armor is damaged everywhere, and some of them have been deformed. Do your soldiers only meet each other? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 611

    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not a matter of hitting hard. Elder, think about it. What happens when you lead 300 people to fight among tens of thousands of cavalry? The death dragon wolf knights are the trumps of our Qin City warriors. This time, they killed tens of thousands of cavalry, each killing more than 100 people. In front of so many enemies, although their fighting spirit can have certain defense, it is inevitable that their armor will be attacked. The three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry can return intact, which proves how excellent the dwarves'' casting technology is? "


    Oliveira said: "Mr. Lu, no matter how well equipped weapons can''t be used on the battlefield, then their existence will be meaningless. I saw with my own eyes that the death dragon wolf cavalry was invincible on the battlefield with your casting equipment, and the killing Buddha cavalry had no fighting power. It''s all thanks to you


    After listening to their words, Luciano''s face looked much better. "Three hundred to tens of thousands, I''m really sorry you can think of it. What do you think they are? Is it God or man? However, if they really killed tens of thousands of enemies, these damages would not be much. After all, none of them were really damaged. However, as you know, casting these 300 sets of equipment consumed a lot of precious metals. It''s easy to mend the armor, but it also needs rare metals. The diamond essence from the last mining is no longer available after casting these armor and other uses. What do you want me to do? "


    This time, ye Yinzhu and Oliveira smile almost at the same time. They look at each other. It turns out that the real purpose of elder Lu is not to be angry, but to ask for something!


    Anya said jokingly: "elder, don''t worry. Yinzhu has come back, and Hongling has come back naturally. Are you afraid that you will not be able to exploit enough resources for smelting? "


    Luciano nodded and said, "please lend us the red spirit. Without him, although ordinary metals are enough, rare metals are less and less used. Frankly speaking, I''m used to using good things. Let me use ordinary metal to cast them again. It''s really... "


    "What do you think of this, elder?" As he said this, the light on Ye Yinzhu''s hand flashed, and a bright silver light suddenly expanded around him. A bright silver metal as high as a hill appeared beside him. The strange silver light with a faint magic pattern flashed, and the strong smell of magic elements came to his face. That kind of moving feeling made Anya and the elder Weiming be surprised.


    "This, this is..." Luciano gaped at the "silver mountain" in front of him.


    Ye Yinzhu joked: "how? Elder, you don''t even know the secret silver. "


    "This is Mithril? Count on me Luciano couldn''t help swearing. Of course, he couldn''t recognize the secret silver, but he hadn''t seen so many secret silver in his life! Staring at the "silver mountain" full of magic breath in front of me, "Lord Qin, it''s not covered with rocks."


    Ye Yinzhu laughs, "can I cheat you? What''s on the outside, what''s on the inside. I wonder if this can be used to repair the equipment of death dragon wolf cavalry? I think it''s enough. "


    "Put, put..." After all, Luciano took back a fart word. After all, ye Yinzhu is the Lord of Qin City. A rough face flushed, "you can think of repairing armor with secret silver. My God, my heart can''t stand it. How many magic weapons can you make with so much secret silver? We are worried that the amount of magic silver is not enough, and the magic gun can not cast enough. It''s wonderful, it''s just wonderful, with all this silver. "


    Ye Yinzhu doubted: "can you use the magic gun of magic array made of secret silver?"


    Luciano nodded and said, "of course. You think everyone can summon Magic Silver like you. Without magic silver, secret silver is one of the best metal carving magic array. So much secret silver, even if you want to turn the magic gun of Qin City into a hedgehog, it''s enough. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "so, the effect of magic gun made of secret silver is worse than magic silver?"


    Luciano replied without hesitation, "that''s for sure. But it is much more powerful than the traditional magic crystal cannon. It''s just a little bit worse in terms of the number of launches and the amplification effect. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "how can I do that? I disagree. How can the defense of Qin City be made up of secret silver? Our imaginary enemy in the future is Falan. Will Falan''s attack come together? "


    Luciano was stunned for a moment, "Lord Qin, I didn''t understand you."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I mean, you can''t use secret silver instead of magic silver to cast inferior ones. Every magic gun in Qin City should be powerful enough. "


    "What did you say? Do you think Mitsui is shoddy? " If it wasn''t for ye Yinzhu''s identity, Luciano really wanted to slap him in the face. Secret silver can''t be compared with magic silver, but how precious it is. It''s much rarer than a diamond of equal weight. This guy actually said that Mithril is shoddy and inferior? This dwarf master can''t stand it.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t seem to see Luciano''s ugly face. Anya and the elder Weiming turn a blind eye to him. Oliveira, who is beside him, seems to be enduring something and turns away."Exactly, what I really mean is that Mithril can''t be shoddy and make our future defense strength decline. In my opinion, the secret silver can be used for casting armor and weapons. As for the magic gun... "


    Ye yinzhugang said here, the grumpy lucino elder finally couldn''t help it, "Lord Qin, you are insulting the wisdom of our dwarves. Secret silver, do you know how precious it is? Although I don''t know where you got so much secret silver, these secret silver are the most precious things. They are not shoddy. Do you want us to go to magic silver? That kind of thing close to legend is not what we dwarves can find at all. If you don''t let us use the secret silver, I''ll strike. The casting can''t continue at all. "


    "Strike? Really? " Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are smiling, his hands are shining, and a colorful light is showing around him, forming a condensation. It seems that it''s a lot bigger than the silver mountain, but it''s also one eighth of the size of the silver mountain. The surging magic elements make everyone feel sticky.


    "This, this is..." Luciano rubbed his eyes hard. "No, it must be an illusion. Yes, it''s an illusion."


    Ye Yinzhu laughed and said, "elder, how can I let the dwarves go to search for metal? You don''t, but I do! Do you think these magic silver casting magic guns are enough


    Luciano stammered: "enough, enough. My God, Lord Qin, are you a God? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I''m not a God. But don''t be polite to me if you need anything! These things are for the masters of the dwarves. Apart from you and the masters, I don''t trust to give them to others. I fully believe that you can use these metals where you need them most, at your sole discretion. "


    Luciano stood there in a daze. He would be very excited even if he got a piece of Magic Silver the size of a finger. But in front of him, what ye Yinzhu sent was based on the mountain. Is this still human?


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Luciano and decided to add another fire, "are these metals not enough. It doesn''t matter. There are many kinds, so you can choose. " As he said this, the xumishen ring in his hand lit up. Every time it flickered, there would be another hill beside him. The smallest one was only one thousandth the size of the silver mountain, and the largest one was ten times as big as the silver mountain.


    One thousandth, don''t be too little, because it''s krypton gold. As for ten times, that''s the least valuable, Jingang Jing.


    Of course, it''s not worth the money. It''s relative to Ye Yinzhu taking out these things.


    Anya''s eyes were dazzled, so were the unknown ones, while Luciano''s eyes became peach heart like, as if he saw the most beautiful dwarf beauty. The first elder of the dwarves could no longer care about his identity, so he rushed on. Touch this and then touch that, the expression that calls a wretch! Even a mouthful of water has come out.


    "Yinzhu, you are so bad." Oliveira leans to Ye Yinzhu''s ear and says with a low smile.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I just hope that through this time, I can completely grasp the heart of the dwarves. These foundry masters are the real treasures of our Qin City. Compared with them, what are these metals? "


    In this plunder of the kingdom of Buddha, ye Yinzhu collected rare metals and mined them in the territory of Buddha, and put them into his Xumi commandment. How could he not know the value of these metals? That''s why we didn''t allow gold to be transported instead. Instead, we didn''t hesitate to occupy some space in Xumi''s commandment to carry these metals with us. By refining the red spirit, which has reached level 9 of Warcraft strength, these metals are refined together by removing impurities, so they are all presented in the form of hills. They don''t have any. Next time, they are the purest things. It doesn''t need to be refined at all.


    The light flashed again, but this time the metal disappeared, and the hills returned to the ring of Xumi, which made the precious light in the elf forest disappear quietly. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 612

    "Ah! Lord Qin. " Luciano this just reaction comes over, wiped the saliva on a face, the eyes have become red.


    "Lord Qin, I''m wrong." Luciano said to Ye Yinzhu from the bottom of his heart.


    Ye Yinzhu surprised: "Lu Chang has made a great contribution to the construction of Qin City. What''s wrong with that?"


    Luciano said with a bitter smile: "my mistake is that I should not doubt the strength of Qincheng. Lord Qin, I have nothing else to ask for. As long as you are willing to give all the metals just now to us dwarves, I promise that they will become the most favorable weapons and equipment of Qin City in the future without any waste. The equipment of death dragon wolf cavalry will be repaired in ten days, and I promise that it can be further improved. I suddenly found out that you''re right. We can''t pass inferior as good. How can we not use good things? The damage of their armor is worth it. If they can exchange so many good things every time, let them be more damaged next time. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Luciano, and Luciano is also looking at him. Everyone looks at him and laughs.


    This time, in the process of plundering, ye Yinzhu''s real wealth is not those on the surface. The personal belongings collected by nobles are very valuable, and gold coins are also a lot of wealth. But these can be measured in numbers. What is really precious is not these, but the metal Ye Yinzhu gave to elder Luciano and the crystal nucleus of Warcraft.


    Most of these Warcraft nuclei are looted. Low level Warcraft nuclei are not included. Those nuclei below level 7 are within the scope of gold transportation. And ye Yinzhu took out these advanced nuclei, the most common of which is above level 7. Some of them were looted from the Flemish nobles, while the other part was the spoils obtained by killing the enemy on the battlefield. Although the number is not too much, after the calculation of Luciano and Gulu, they can support the use of magic guided gun array for the time being. Of course, in the future, if there are more good quality nuclei to replace, the power of the magic gun array will become greater.


    In the next three days, ye Yinzhu didn''t even have any rest time. Accompanied by Anya and the elder Weiming, he had a detailed understanding and inspection of the current construction situation of Qin City. The construction of Qin City is on the right track. Most of the construction materials are available from within the Brenner mountains. If you can''t get it, buy it from the big cities of the surrounding Milan empire. Anyway, Qin City now has a lot of money and the preferential policies of the Milan empire.


    Anya told ye Yinzhu that these Donglong descendants did not adapt when they first came to Qincheng. However, with the encouragement of tax reduction and double wages, and the introduction of various preferential treatment measures, they gradually recognized themselves as a member of Qincheng. As the construction of Qin City becomes more and more like a big city, the dissatisfaction of Donglong''s descendants gradually disappears. Of course, mental brainwashing is inevitable, and it is the young and middle-aged people in every family who can enter the army. As a team leader, Donglong soldiers gradually told them the history of Donglong in the process of work and cultivation, and then passed it on to their families through them. Let them really realize the past of Donglong empire. At least, now in the Qin City, there are few people shouting praise for Falan.


    It''s good to have more people. The four magic schools of the eight Donglong schools have also selected some of their disciples to teach them. Although the learning speed of magic is relatively slow, it will always be effective after a long time. Among them, Qin Zong is the most pitiful. In the absence of Ye Yinzhu, qinzong is supported only by the sea and the Smurfs. Although they are all beautiful women. However, the residents of Qin City want to gain more powerful power, so most of the worshippers are girls. The number is less than 100.


    "Brother Oliveira, I want to discuss something with you." Qin City Lord''s house, ye Yinzhu, Anya, elder Weiming, Zi and Oliveira are all here.


    "Oh? What''s up? Let''s get this straight. My brother, I will help you if I can Oliveira took a sip of the juice brewed by the elves and felt very comfortable all over.


    With a smile, ye Yinzhu said, "now there are no Brenner mountains, only Qincheng. In terms of scale, Qincheng has become the largest city in the mainland. There is no doubt about that. But the military strength of Qin City is far from enough. Although the soldiers of all ethnic groups are strong. But Qin City needs enough soldiers to protect it. "


    Oliveira is also a smart man, immediately understood what ye Yinzhu meant, "you want me to help you train, right? That''s no problem. Qin City is our ally in Milan, and you are my brother. Please help me


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "then I can rest assured. Brother, since you have agreed. When do you start? Well, you don''t have to worry too much. You always have to take a break to adjust your state and run in with the soldiers of Qin City. "


    This time Oliveira was surprised. "What are you talking about? What''s the departure time? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "didn''t you say you want to help me train? The best training place is naturally the battlefield. I mean, you can rest for a while, and then take our Qin City soldiers to the battlefield for training. "


    Oliveira was surprised. "Don''t be kidding. How can this be. Don''t you cherish the lives of your Qin City soldiers? Going to war is no joke. I can''t promise that. It''s about the life and death of the soldiers. "Ye Yinzhu said: "brother, listen to me first. At present, there are 180000 regular soldiers and reserves in Qincheng. It can be said that it''s all the young adults in our Qin City. Of course, I can''t let you take them all away. But you can take 80000 regular troops out. Although these 80000 people have not experienced war, they are of good quality to be selected from the 2 million people. Moreover, the main force of the Fourth Army of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju is 60000, and almost one or two of every ten soldiers originally belonged to Donglong. In terms of combat effectiveness, I think it is enough to compare with any enemy. With their guidance, the individual combat capability of this main force has begun to take shape. What we need is regular army training and battlefield training. In terms of military affairs, apart from marshal sidorf and marshal Maldini, what I admire most is elder brother you. I can rest assured to give them to you. "


    "Wait, wait, Yinzhu, I still don''t understand you. Where do you want me to take these Qin City soldiers? " Oliveira looked at the doubt, and suddenly felt as if he had been trapped.


    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face doesn''t change. His handsome face is easy to make people feel intimate, but Oliveira thinks that this boy is a man eating devil.


    "Familiar places, of course. Last time, I was guarding the city in sfort. This time, it''s your turn. Brother Oliveira, don''t refuse. You promised to help me lead the army just now. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Oliveira with a smile.


    Oliveira moved slightly in his heart and said, "are you afraid that the kingdom of Florida will attack the east line again?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "not for the time being. With our agitation, it''s not easy for the florians to make a comeback. Material alone is a big problem for them. If randias asked them to compensate the orcs for their losses, I think King fro would die of a headache. But that doesn''t mean they''ll keep waiting. The kingdom of Florida knows that the victory of this war will determine the future of the country, and they have hundreds of thousands of troops, far more than the current Oriental Legion. Therefore, I believe they will launch another attack. It''s just a little longer to prepare. "


    Oliveira nodded and said, "exactly. Yin bamboo, you promised your Royal Highness Princess Nina to help Milan to defend the eastern line. How can you throw your baggage on me now? As long as you go, I have no problem


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I didn''t say that I was going to be idle. I also had my own things to do. Besides, can''t I send all the regular troops of Qin City with you? That''s 80000 fresh troops, and with the fighting power of the eastern Legion itself, it''s no problem to keep sfort


    "Do you have anything else to do?" Looking at Olivia''s voice, she is puzzled.


    With a smile on his face, ye Yinzhu stood up from his position, walked to the center of the hall, and said, "brother, I admit that I want to help me train the soldiers of Qin City with your strength, so that they can become a real elite teacher. It is obvious that the florians are the best choice. The loss of a large number of magicians and dragon riders has made the florians a tiger without claws and teeth, which will surely minimize the losses of our army. And the battle itself is much safer. I believe that with elder brother''s outstanding military ability, when you bring back our Qin City Army, they will certainly become the backbone of our Qin City in the future. "


    Oliveira said with a bitter smile, "you look up to me too much. It''s not hard to train them for you. But I want to know what you''re going to do. Yinzhu, you can''t put yourself in danger. " He knows a lot about ye Yinzhu''s character. It''s true that leading soldiers to guard the city of sfort is equivalent to helping Qin City train troops, but it''s really relatively easy.


    With 80000 new players and a few months to train, Oliveira is fully confident to help the Orient keep the east line.


    Although Oliveira thinks that he is not inferior to Ye Yinzhu in military ability, he knows that he is far inferior to Ye Yinzhu in overall situation and leadership charm. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 613

    Ye Yinzhu is a super strong man who once launched six battles. If he leads the Qin City Army, the training result will never be worse than himself. Now that he has given himself the task, what will he do? Vaguely, Oliveira already felt that ye Yinzhu was going to do something earth shaking.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "don''t worry, brother. I''m not going to do anything. However, the construction of Qin City with sister Anya and elder Wuming is enough. I''m going to see Marshal Maldini and learn from Milan shield


    Oliveira was surprised. "Are you going to my grandfather?" After the surprise, his eyes flashed with joy. If ye Yinzhu is really willing to lead the Qin City strongmen to the northern Legion to assist the northern Legion in fighting against the orcs, what is it that he leads the army for Qin City?


    The strength of the northern Legion is not comparable to that of the eastern legion, and the number of them is not inferior to that of the orc army. If ye Yinzhu and Qin City are there, maybe the war in the north will end early.


    Purple eyes focused on Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, do you really think about it? Now it seems that the time is not too ripe. After all, the three tribes ruled the Arctic wilderness for many years. I''m afraid our deterrence may not be able to... "


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "Zi, I promised you. Don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety. This time it''s just a trial for the orcs. Only when you actually appear on the battlefield, can we really understand how powerful the totem of the orcs can be. Then we can work out the future combat methods. Besides, after this war with Buddha, the orcs must have known your existence. If I am the chief of the three Orc tribes, I will try my best to hide your presence. If they want to hide it, we are not as good as they want. As long as you appear on the battlefield, you will leave a seed in the hearts of orcs. There are tens of millions of orcs in the Arctic wasteland. Although there are not many real armies, orcs are born soldiers, so it is almost impossible to rely on force to accept them. Otherwise, the orcs would not be allowed to roam the North all the time. We have to start strategically and make the most of your influence. "


    Purple looking at Ye Yinzhu, eyes flashing complex light, let Amethyst blood to stand on the peak of the orc, for him is a lifelong dream. It''s just that he never thought it would come so soon. He didn''t say anything grateful. There was no need to say that between brothers. What''s more, the fundamental purpose of Ye Yinzhu can''t be fully understood by Oliveira now. After all, he is still an outsider.


    Oliveira said, "Yinzhu, I promise you." He couldn''t think of anything better than Qin City''s strong men going to the northern army to help. Although the number of real fighters in Qin City is not many, he clearly knows that they are all super strong men, especially the Dragon wolf cavalry and the bimont giant army.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "let''s discuss the preparation work in the near future. The 80000 troops of Qin City will be handed over to you. The four patriarchs will be responsible for the four regiments of Mei, LAN, Zhu and Ju. The head of the long-range Legion is Peja. Although this guy is a bit greedy for life and afraid of death, he is definitely one of the best in Qin City in terms of bow and arrow strength. As for the cavalry corps, I''ll let Hongyan go with you. He''s the best person to train cavalry. In order to reduce the loss of our army to the minimum, I will send the death dragon wolf order to you. It should be enough to help you defend the enemy. And the 76 green level and above Donglong magicians also set out with the army. They have never experienced a real war. Brother, how to train and develop their combat effectiveness is up to you. "


    "You gave me both the wild goose and the magician. What do you do?" Oliveira looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "the battle sequence of Qin City is more than that. What''s more, you northern legions don''t need the support of numbers, do you? It''s enough to have me, Zi, Ming and gracis. The elves are not suitable for killing on the battlefield. This time, don''t bother the Druids. There are a total of 1000 horned hawk knights, plus another 2000 adult horned hawks. In a few months, we should be able to form a team of 3000 horned hawk knights. I''ll give you a thousand. I''ll scout the enemy. I''ll take a thousand myself. That''s enough. However, brother Oliveira, these are the treasures of our piano city. You must protect them


    According to Ye Yinzhu, Oliveira can''t find fault with the thousand eagles. With more than 80000 people participating in the battle, the whole Milan east line will become a piece of iron. Even if it is a decisive battle with Florida, he is confident. After all, they don''t have magicians or air forces.


    "What about the specific time of action? When does it start? " Oliveira asked eagerly.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "we have just experienced a great war. We all need to repair it. The new army also needs training. Well, in three months, you can lead the army. And I will go to the northern Legion at any time in three months according to the situation. Don''t tell Marshal Maldini for the time being. Because I can''t say exactly when I''ll be there. "


    Oliveira nodded and said, "well, I think so. I''ll start training Qin City soldiers tomorrow. ""Yinzhu, you stinky boy have been back for a few days, and you won''t let anyone tell me." A loud voice came from the outside, and people came in from the outside. There are three people coming in. When they see them, ye Yinzhu''s wise eyes suddenly turn into his love. He quickly steps forward and falls to his knees.


    "Grandfather, father, mother." These three people are his close relatives.


    From returning to Qin City to now, ye Yinzhu has been busy understanding Qin City affairs, and the Qin City mountains are vast. The four schools of Donglong martial arts have been assigned everywhere to lead the newly established legions to build Qin City. Aozhu Corps is in the north, not close to here. Ye Yinzhu is busy when he comes back. He really forgot to send a letter to his parents. Leaf leaves them to rush back, still got the news of Anya.


    "Get up. You are the Regent. Don''t salute again Ye Li holds up his grandson. Although he blames him, his eyes betray him completely. The joy from his heart cannot be concealed.


    "I will always be a child in front of you." Looking at his grandfather and parents, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are red. After all, he is only 20 years old and still a young man. Ever since he left the blue sky sea, he had no time to reunite with his parents and grandfather. Suddenly, he saw his relatives. Even if he was the master of Qin City, his mood was uncontrollable.


    Anya quietly greets elder Weiming, and quietly retreats with Oliveira and Zi, leaving it to Ye Yinzhu''s family.


    "Grandfather, father, mother, you sit quickly." Ye Yinzhu helped the hale and hearty Ye Li to one side and sat down.


    Ye Zhong looks at his son, and there is no room for anything but a smile on his face. Whoever has such an excellent son will be the same as him. Mei Ying, on the other hand, came to Ye Yinzhu and gently stroked his face. "Child, you bear too much."


    Ye Zhong said with a smile: "what are you crying for? A man is a man. How can you achieve without training. It''s my son


    Ye Li said angrily, "it seems that Yinzhu has nothing to do with your son. I taught him his martial arts. "


    What ye Zhong is most afraid of is his father. He shrugs his shoulders helplessly, but he doesn''t dare to argue. He says in his heart, if it wasn''t for me and his mother to give birth to him, how could you teach him?


    "Where''s grandma and grandfather? Why didn''t she come with you? I should have come to see you. "


    Ye Li said: "your grandmother is very well. She went to the west of Brenner mountains to inspect the casting of the wall. She should come later. Yinzhu, I''ve heard all about you. Well done, I didn''t disgrace our Ye family. " While saying that, he patted Ye Yinzhu''s arm, "well, it''s a lot stronger. Maybe grandfather is not your opponent. Come on, tell Grandpa about you on the battlefield. "


    Naturally, ye Yinzhu has nothing to hide from his close relatives. Starting from his departure from Qin City, he tells the story of the war with Buddha in detail. Of course, because of his mother''s presence, he deliberately ignores all the dangerous scenes, and understates the generation.


    "Yinzhu, you are no longer young. It''s time to get married. Elder Wei Ming came to me specially to talk about your marriage to her majesty. There is a battle to be fought, but we have to carry on the important task of inheriting the family! Your grandfather''s biggest regret in my life is that I didn''t have more children. When I fell out with your grandmother, your father was the only son. In your generation, your father loves his wife and gives her more life. So that our Ye family has always been a single pulse. You can''t do that anymore. Elder Weiming and I have discussed that the first baby boy born to you and your majesty is Li, the name of the kingdom of Donglong empire. After the birth of children, we are the leaves of the family. Give birth to a few more, and go back to your grandparents to look after your children. When the war is over, let''s enjoy the joy of having grandchildren. "


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Ye Li awkwardly, "grandfather, is it a little early to say these now?" (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 614

    Ye Li stares, "early what early. You''re almost 20 years old, and you don''t plan when I can have a grandson. If you don''t listen to my grandfather, my boss will slap you. " Speaking of the last sentence, even he couldn''t help laughing. How could he be willing to do it for such an outstanding grandson?


    "Grandfather Ye." A beautiful voice rang out. The ocean came in from the outside. Seeing her and remembering what ye Li had said before, ye Yinzhu''s face turned red. He thought to himself, I don''t know if she heard her grandfather''s words. I think I heard it. My grandfather''s voice is really a little loud.


    "Your Majesty." See the ocean, to leave the identity of ye also had to quickly stand up, slightly salute. As the only inheritor of Donglong royal blood, the position of ocean in Donglong empire is irreplaceable, even ye Yinzhu.


    "Sit down, grandfather. No one else. I heard from sister Anya that you, your uncle and aunt have come here to show you some fruits planted by the elves. " While saying this, the ocean put the big tray on the table, which was full of fresh fruit.


    Mei Ying said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you''re welcome. It''s so funny." Looking up and down at the ocean, she is more satisfied with it. Although she can''t see the real appearance of the ocean, she can also see from her body and skin that her majesty is absolutely a rare beauty. This daughter-in-law is really good.


    Ocean pretty face slightly red, glanced at Ye Yinzhu one eye, way: "aunt, there is no outsider here, you call my name directly."


    Ye Li laughs and says, "yes, sooner or later it will be a family. Yinzhu, you are lucky to get the Qing Mi of your majesty. "


    "No, grandfather. It''s my luck to be Yinzhu''s wife. " Said the sea hastily. While saying that, he deliberately walked to Ye Yinzhu and fell behind half a shoulder to show his respect for ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Li and his son looked at each other, and their faces became strange.


    Ye Yinzhu''s ear heard his father''s voice, "OK, you stinky boy is quite capable of picking up girls. I''ll talk to my father about how you made her majesty so determined."


    Men want face, especially those with some status. Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t pay attention to this aspect, he was greatly moved by the docility of the ocean. Subconsciously holding her little hand, my heart is warm. What a happy scene it would be if Sula could pull both of them on her own side at the same time!


    Ye Li said with a smile, "ocean, have you heard what my grandfather just said outside?"


    "Ah?" The sea pretty face is very red. Fortunately, there is a layer of white light on her face. She quickly lowers her head, makes a hum in her mouth and sticks shyly to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Li, with a smile, said, "do you agree to give more birth to our old Ye family? At least two boys. Otherwise, our old Ye family will not be able to inherit


    Ocean heart wry smile, sound bamboo of this grandfather is really direct, such a question, let oneself how to answer! But at the same time, she also understood that the traditional ideas of the eight masters of Donglong sect were very strong, and the old man''s words could not be confused.


    "Yinzhu wants just a few." Ocean''s voice is very small, but there are no experts on the scene. Listening to her words, people can''t help but show a smile on their faces. Only Ye Yinzhu blushes awkwardly.


    "Grandfather, in fact, you don''t have to worry. Even if I don''t have enough, there are others." Ocean added.


    "Others? What other people? " Ye Li Leng for a moment.


    Ye Chong''s face changed slightly. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, he said, "smelly boy, you don''t have other women." Under the guidance of Ye Li when he was a child, his traditional ideas were no worse than those of the old man. In particular, he was devoted to his life and changed his face when he heard the words of the ocean.


    "Er..." Ye Yinzhu looked at his father''s dignified face and laughed bitterly in his heart, but he didn''t hide it and said honestly, "yes, Dad, I like another girl."


    "Ye Yinzhu." The leaf heavy Nu drinks a, the right hand Gao Gao raised, but how also can''t wave down. One reason is that he was pulled by Mei Ying. The other reason is that he also thought that his son is now the Regent of the East Dragon Empire, and that he would save face after all. But under, have to angry voice way: "if you dare to sorry empress majesty, don''t blame me not to recognize you this son."


    Haiyang was stunned by Ye Zhong''s sudden anger. She didn''t expect that what she said unintentionally would bring so much trouble to Yinzhu. In a hurry, she fell to her knees and said, "uncle, I blame you for saying the wrong thing. Don''t blame Yinzhu."


    Ocean this kneel down, immediately under the Ye Yinzhu a jump, ye Zhong quickly get out of the way, dare not accept her reason, Mei Ying squat down to embrace the ocean, "Your Majesty, you hurry up, this how to make."


    Ye Yinmei turns to the ocean and says, "I can''t stand up."


    Ye Yinzhu quickly took her hand and said in a soft voice, "how can I blame you? I''m not good. I''m not specific. Dad''s right. "Ye Chong said in a cold voice: "if you know what''s wrong, you have to change it. I don''t care who that woman is, you have to break up with her before you make a big mistake. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s expression is very calm, "Dad, I''m sorry. I can promise you anything but this. I know. I''m not expert in using emotion. I''m sorry for the ocean. But I''m also true to Sura. If I can''t be with Sula, I won''t be happy all my life. "


    "Son of a bitch, are you going to piss me off?" Ye Chong is very angry. He can''t care about ye Yinzhu''s identity any more. He comes to him in a flash and slaps him.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu won''t dodge his father''s scolding. He didn''t even move when he saw the slap coming. The only light in his eyes was firm light.


    "Stop it." The leaf leaves to break to drink, make the whole meeting hall all violently tremble for a while, the leaf heavy hand also rigidly stops in the mid air.


    "What a prestige Ye Li stares at his son.


    Ye Zhong looked at his father with a bitter smile, "Dad, don''t protect him. You should also know that in her Majesty''s capacity, if Yinzhu How can we explain it to the others? If he takes the position of Regent, it will make all the sects jealous. "


    Ye Li nodded, his eyes turned to Ye Yinzhu and said, "your father is right. You should understand that as an ocean, if you don''t care for her, even if you do a lot for the Empire, it''s hard for the Patriarchs to accommodate you. Yinzhu, in terms of emotion, grandfather should not have said more. But I hope you think it over. Your current achievements can be said to be unprecedented since Donglong destroyed the country at the beginning. I don''t want you to ruin your future because of your children''s love affair. Isn''t it enough to have her majesty alone? "


    "Grandfather, it''s not a question of adequacy." Ye Yinzhu sighed, "I don''t know how to explain this to you. As for the internal blame of Donglong, just ask me. Everything else can be discussed, but this can''t be done. "


    Mei Ying didn''t blame her son very much. Although she also supports the single mindedness in her heart, she is undoubtedly a loving mother and her son is so outstanding. She feels that it''s OK for her son to have two wives. She can''t help but ask, "Yinzhu, which girl makes you so excited?"


    Ye Yinzhu did not hide, said: "she is the princess of landias Empire, her name is Sura. What you should have met before is the young man who came at the end of the last six road decision. She''s actually a woman disguised as a man. Dad, mom, Grandpa. I don''t know how to show you my determination to marry Sula. I can only say that I would rather not be the Lord of Qin City than fail Sula. "


    "You..." Ye Chong''s temper has a tendency to explode again. Even Ye Li didn''t expect his grandson to insist on it. It''s not like the obedient boy in my childhood.


    Ye Li waved and asked Ye Zhong not to say any more, "Yinzhu, you''ve grown up. You can decide for yourself. But you have to think about the consequences. Now it''s hard for Qincheng to be integrated. Everything is developing in a good direction. You can''t cause problems inside Qincheng for your own reasons. Do you understand? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded sadly, "grandfather, I understand all this. However, I must not abandon Sura, which is my bottom line. Qin City is built by me. I hope it will be better and better. I can not be the Regent of the eight schools of Donglong, but I can not do without Sura. She has suffered too much. "


    "Grandfather ye, uncle and aunt, don''t be hard on Yinzhu. Let me handle this matter. If there is dissatisfaction inside Donglong, I think I can handle it. Yinzhu, please invite all the masters and elders of our eight sects to come here. We''ll deal with this matter now, so as to avoid any unhappiness in the future. " The ocean looks at Ye Yinzhu, and her eyes are full of regret.


    "Ocean, you..." Ye Yinzhu looks at her in surprise.


    Ocean smile, at this moment, her temperament has undergone some subtle changes, seems to be more noble, but also more than some of the upper authority will have dignity. The only heir of Donglong royal family is not ordinary after all. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 615

    "Believe me, I can handle it. To be your wife will be the greatest happiness in ocean''s life. A wife is a good wife to her husband, isn''t she? If I can''t help you with these housework, how can I be regarded as your good wife''s help? It''s our family business. No one can interfere. "


    Looking at the ocean, ye Yinzhu is grateful from the bottom of her heart. A girl not only wants to share her husband''s love with others, but also helps her husband persuade others. What does this prove? It proves that the ocean''s love for him is so deep that he can be desperate.


    Half an hour later, in addition to Qin Shang, the three elders of the eight patriarchs of Donglong, including grandma Yinzhu, were invited to the Council Hall of the Lord''s mansion.


    Elder Weiming looked at Ye Yinzhu and said with a smile, "Yinzhu, I just left. Why do you call us all here? Are there any military arrangements? Don''t worry. I''ve already given orders. The four martial arts schools will fully cooperate with the commander of general Oliveira and train together to make the Empire more powerful. "


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to speak, the ocean has already said on its own initiative: "elder Weiming, this time it''s not Yinzhu who invited you, it''s me. I invite you to come and hope to deal with some of our family affairs. "


    "Oh?" Looking at the ocean in surprise. Since ye Yinzhu became regent, Haiyang has rarely appeared. When she was not in Qincheng, she had been practicing Shenyin magic with the Smurfs and never participated in the affairs of Qincheng. But it is undeniable that the ocean, as the only descendant of the Donglong royal family, can be said to be the spiritual symbol and nominal emperor of the whole Donglong empire. Her opening immediately attracted the attention of all present.


    Haiyang said, "I have discussed with Yinzhu. We have decided to announce our engagement in the presence of our elders."


    No one was surprised to hear what Haiyang said. Since Haiyang publicly expressed his feelings for ye Yinzhu and ordered him to be regent, the senior officials of the eight schools of Donglong had already known their relationship and recognized their feelings. From the point of view of young people, the most powerful talent of any generation is chunye.


    Weiming said with a smile: "this is a good thing! Your majesty, we are going to prepare for your engagement to the Regent. In my opinion, you don''t even need to get engaged. Just get married. In this way, the royal family of the Donglong empire will have successors. "


    Hearing this, all the people on the scene, except ye Li''s family, could not help showing a kind smile and expressed their support.


    Haiyang blushed, shook her head and said, "Yinzhu and I are still young. It''s too early to get married. What''s more, he still has a lot to do to contribute to Donglong and Qincheng. At present, Qin City is at a critical moment of construction, so it is not appropriate to waste money. Today, I am here to officially inform you that the three of us are engaged. As for when to get married, let''s wait until the end of the construction of Qin City. "


    Weiming thought he had heard it wrong. "Your Majesty, you are so happy. The engagement is between you and the Regent. Where are the three? Do you mean... " As he said that, his eyes subconsciously looked to the belly of the ocean, and reluctantly swallowed the four words of Fengzi''s marriage.


    The ocean was ashamed. "No, it''s not what you think. I said three people are not wrong, because I have a sister who will marry Yinzhu with me and be his wife. "


    "What? Your majesty, you are right Weiming was surprised, and his face suddenly sank. All the masters of Donglong around him were also surprised to look at Ye Yinzhu and the ocean. Ye Li and ye Zhong are right about their worries. The thoughts of these Donglong leaders are still conservative. In their eyes, the ocean with royal blood is the supreme existence. At this time, it is said that ye Yinzhu wants to marry her and another woman at the same time. In their view, this is a violation of Donglong''s imperial power.


    Weiming looked at Ye Yinzhu with gloomy eyes, "regent, I need your explanation."


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "I love the ocean, but I also love another girl."


    The anger in Wei Ming''s eyes was growing. "Is that your explanation?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, just wanted to say something, but was stopped by the sea with eyes.


    "Elder Weiming, please don''t get angry with you and listen to me." Haiyang stands up beside Ye Yinzhu and walks slowly to elder Weiming.


    Without waiting for the ocean to speak, Weiming said in a hurry: "Your Majesty, it''s easy to say anything else, but we can''t promise you this. You cannot indulge the Regent so much. With the first time, there may be a second time and a third time in the future. It''s a violation of imperial power. "


    The ocean shook his head and said, "no, elder, I think you and you may have some misunderstandings about this. How can you blame Yinzhu? You don''t need to worry that he will have a third, fourth or even more women in the future. Because even the girl in front of him agreed to marry with me at my strong request. "


    Wei Ming was stunned for a moment. "Your Majesty, you can''t ignore your future happiness in order to get rid of the Regent."The ocean shook her head with a smile and said, "how can it? No one can know more about Yinzhu and his love for me than I do. Since you are determined to question this matter, it seems that I can not hide it. Actually... " Speaking of this, she pauses for a moment, shyly turns back to look at Ye Yinzhu, and her voice drops a bit.


    "In fact, I asked Yinzhu to marry another wife just for our future happiness. Because, because he is too strong, I''m alone... " Speaking of this, the pretty face of the ocean has become red, and all the people here are from the past. Who can''t understand what she means.


    If it is Ye Yinzhu who is most shocked at the scene, it is not the elder Weiming and the senior officials of Donglong, but ye Yinzhu. He is deeply watching the sea, which is blushing because of shyness. A layer of water mist gradually emerges in his eyes. He can''t imagine that for the sake of himself and Sula, the sea has put down the girl''s reserve, and even ignored his role as the queen Dignity.


    "The ocean..." Ye Yinzhu calls softly. She can''t help feeling in her heart any more. Her figure flashes like an instant transfer and appears in front of the ocean. She hugs her tightly in her arms.


    Silence, the entire Council Hall of the Lord''s mansion all fell into silence, and everyone looked at each other, most of them showed embarrassment.


    The ocean has already told the secret of the boudoir. What reason do they have to doubt Ye Yinzhu? The patriarchs rose slowly and saluted Ye Yinzhu and Haiyang at the same time. "Congratulations to your Majesty the queen and the Regent."


    Having no choice but to look at the ocean, he said to Ye Yinzhu with deep meaning: "regent, please be kind to your majesty. Your majesty has paid too much for you. " After that, he took the lead to turn around and walk out. All the elders and patriarchs followed him, leaving only Ye Yinzhu''s family, including his grandmother.


    In Ye Yinzhu''s warm and excited embrace, the ocean''s shyness gradually fades away, but at this time, she really can''t face the crowd. She gently pinches Ye Yinzhu''s hand and runs to the back hall quickly.


    Looking at the back of the ocean, ye Yinzhu swears in his heart that no matter what happens in the future, he must be kind to the girl who is willing to give everything for himself. Although his own love is more on Sula''s body, the feeling of coexistence of family and love in the ocean is irreplaceable by Sula.


    "Good boy, you are so capable that your majesty should be so devoted to you. I don''t even care about my virginity. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s ears hurt, but she finds that she is caught by her mother. At this time, Mei Ying''s eyes are more smiling.


    Ye Yinzhu said sadly, "I didn''t expect the ocean to say that. I''m sorry for her


    "Well, it''s over. However, except for that woman, you can''t do anything wrong to her majesty. Otherwise, even if her majesty insists on it, it will be unanimously opposed by all the patriarchs and elders. Even if your strength has far exceeded those old guys like Donglong, Donglong is your foundation. "


    Ye Li looks at his grandson. Although he is teaching his grandson, he can see the kindness on his face.


    LAN Ruxue went to her grandson and said with a smile, "OK, kid, don''t think too much. It''s not a good thing to be sorry for too much memory. In fact, do you think the patriarchs and elders really let you go just because of a word from her majesty? In fact, it''s just a step. "


    "Well?" Ye Yinzhu looks at LAN Ruxue in surprise and doesn''t understand why grandma says that.


    LAN Ruxue said with a smile: "don''t forget, grandma is one of the three supreme elders of Donglong. Even your grandfather doesn''t understand the real situation of Donglong. Among our original Donglong disciples, your reputation is far higher than that of the general patriarchs and our elders. Your contribution to Donglong has already elevated your status to a level that no one can match. The battle of the city, the decision of the six ways, the risk of solo, deep into the Buddha. With the cooperation of Milan Empire, we have gained millions of compatriots, and now we have brought back so much wealth. What a feat is it that a Regent''s name can replace it? "


    ----------------------------


    it is the commitment of junior high school students to keep updating during the Olympic Games. Please also like small three works of friends, vote to support me, your support is my biggest motivation, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 616

    "Mom, don''t praise him. If you praise this boy again, you don''t know the southeast, northwest and North." Ye Zhong is even jealous of his son.


    LAN Ruxue gave him a white look and said, "if you have done so much as Yinzhu, I will praise you as well. It''s not a compliment. I''m just stating the facts. Yinzhu is loved by everyone with his own actions. Don''t say that the original fighting capacity of our Donglong eight sects is far less than that of the aborigines in Qin City. Even if it can be compared, believe it or not, if our elders or the eight patriarchs give orders against Yinzhu, there will be no disciples to carry out them. "


    Ye Li said doubtfully: "it''s impossible. Yinzhu is hardly in Qincheng. "


    LAN Ruxue took her grandson''s hand and said, "you don''t understand. It''s because Yinzhu is not in Qincheng that he feels like a dragon can''t see the head and the tail. Besides, everything he does is widely spread in our Qincheng. Not to mention our original people, even the new Donglong descendants, you can ask anyone. I don''t know that there are many of you, but I''m afraid there are none of you who don''t know the Lord of Qin City, the emperor of Qin. Yinzhu is not only the hero of Donglong, but also the hero of Qin City and even the hero of Milan empire. We secretly investigated that the two million Dong residents were willing to move to Qin City, and quite a few people came to the hero of the emperor. So today, the elder is just looking for a step to go down. Can''t we old people see that her majesty is a virgin? No one in Qin City dares to offend our family


    After listening to LAN Ruxue''s explanation, they fully understand, but Yinzhu''s gratitude for the ocean has not diminished at all.


    Just at this time, a nihilistic voice sounded in Ye Yinzhu''s mind, which made him wake up in a moment when he was immersed in emotion. After listening for a moment, his face changed slightly.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, I may have to leave for a while. Please tell the ocean and everybody


    Everyone was stunned. LAN Ruxue couldn''t help asking: "Yinzhu, where are you going? I just came back


    Ye Yinzhu said: "grandma, I feel that my self-cultivation has reached the bottleneck. I am going to find a quiet place to practice. I''m not leaving Qin City. I''m going Because he didn''t want to explain too much and was afraid of being questioned by the public, before his relatives asked more, ye Yinzhu''s body had disappeared.


    "The boy, he''ll leave whatever he says. We haven''t even had a meal with him since he came back. " Watching her son leave, Mei Ying''s eyes are not only red.


    Ye Chong sighed and said, "now the sound bamboo doesn''t belong to us completely. That''s why we need to support him even more. Let him go. Cultivation is a good thing. With so many achievements, he can still keep on practicing. He deserves to be my son. "


    Mei Ying glared at her husband. "Why didn''t you praise her when her son was there?"


    Ye Zhong said with a smile: "there must be someone who''s against it. In fact, I love him in my heart. He will never be inferior to you. But the growth of a son needs not only encouragement, but also encouragement. "


    Looking at the wise light in her husband''s eyes, Mei Ying can''t help feeling slightly sad and quietly leaning into her husband''s arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Spring breeze blowing, white clothes floating.


    In front is a mountain, an extremely steep mountain.


    Among the Brenner mountains, this is one of the few dangerous peaks with little possibility of climbing. Naturally, it is one of the few peaks in utilization.


    Ye Yinzhu stands at the foot of the mountain and looks up to the mountain.


    The top of the mountain is covered with white clouds like cotton wadding. What you can see is only half of the mountainside.


    Even if it''s his territory, it''s his first time here.


    Suddenly leaving Qin City is not to escape. The reason is very simple. He has to find a quiet place. Because, this is Phil Jackson''s request.


    Just now, Phil Jackson''s sleeping soul suddenly woke up. He didn''t say anything to ye yinzhuduo, just told him to find a place where no one would disturb him.


    Therefore, ye Yinzhu chose here.


    The mountain is nearly 90 degrees steep. Because of this, there are very few plants that can grow on it. Only some very special trees with strong vitality can emerge from the smooth and steep mountain wall.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know how high the mountain is, but at least it''s no less than 3000 meters. After a simple observation, his body has turned into a wisp of white smoke and floated up, as if he was a part of the cloud on the mountainside, rushing to meet.


    At that moment, ye Yinzhu''s heart has been immersed in the surrounding environment. Hongling has gone back to the dwarves to help refine and excavate metal. Now he can''t fly, he can only rely on his own strength.


    Deep purple light around the body, the first jump, has been more than 30 Zhang, purple seven steps fighting spirit, make him soar.


    Seeing that the rising momentum is approaching, ye Yinzhu''s right hand gently presses on the mountain wall, and the purple light is booming. His hand has been quietly submerged into the mountain. With the help of that press, the whole person rises again, and this time the rising height is still 30 Zhang, no more or no more.This is the control of power. There is no need to do it deliberately. Naturally, he keeps the fighting spirit in balance every time he uses it.


    If it wasn''t for a shallow pit left on the mountain wall that he had pressed, his lightning like figure would have never appeared.


    It doesn''t take much gorgeous skill to go up the mountain. It''s enough to be simple and practical. In the same way, ye Yinzhu''s body doesn''t seem to stop half a minute, just like a wisp of white smoke floating up. After a while, it has gone into the clouds. If someone can observe it carefully, he will find that there is an extra ladder on the steep mountain. Unfortunately, the footholds are 30 feet apart.


    Not long after ye Yinzhu''s figure disappeared, another person came down the mountain. A tall, purple man.


    Looking up at the first trace left by Ye Yinzhu, a faint smile appeared on her purple face. "I''m going to practice again. I don''t know what surprise you can bring me this time."


    While saying that, Zi didn''t follow Ye Yinzhu''s steps to climb the mountain, but sat down at the foot of the mountain, with her hands up and down in front of her chest, maintaining a strange posture and entering a settled state.


    "Hu -" Ye Yinzhu took a long breath, and a purple airflow spewed out from his mouth, dispersing the white fog in front of him.


    He had already reached the top of the mountain, which was much higher than he had imagined. It was definitely more than 4000 meters. However, climbing the top of the mountain did not cause him too much consumption. This can be seen from the dark purple fog around him.


    The mountain is really steep. At the same time, its area is not large. The peak is only tens of square meters. When ye Yinzhu came here, he became the peak of the whole mountain.


    The mountain wind is cold, and every time it blows, it will bring a lot of fog, wrapping Ye Yinzhu''s body, and even can''t see the surrounding 10 meters. For ordinary people, it must be difficult to move in the face of such a situation, but ye Yinzhu is not afraid of it, because when he opened the fog on the top of the mountain, all the terrain on the top of the mountain had been completely introduced into his mind.


    One of the benefits of strong mental power is strong memory. Just use mental power to brand, it is much stronger than rote learning.


    Walking to the center of the mountain top, ye Yinzhu stops and raises his right hand. His mental power plays a role with his actions. Under the control of powerful ideas, he gets into the dragon soul ring.


    As if he had been electrocuted, ye Yinzhu''s mental power quickly returned to his own spiritual sea. A thick black fog came out of the dragon soul ring, surrounded his body for a week, and then went back to the dragon soul ring.


    "Sit down. It''s day and I can''t stay outside. It''s a nice place. It''s very quiet and the elements fluctuate evenly. " The old voice of Phil Jackson rings in Ye Yinzhu''s soul.


    When ye Yinzhu sat down in place, Phil Jackson''s voice could not wait to ring again. "I finally figured it out. During this time, I have been thinking about how to perfectly combine your Qin magic with my undead magic. Even if it can''t produce complementary effects, at least it should not affect each other. After careful thinking, theoretically speaking, it should have been possible to achieve, but the specific effect can only be achieved through your own continuous practice. "


    For Phil Jackson, ye Yinzhu''s respect is from the bottom of his heart. He was once the most powerful man in Falan. No one in the whole mainland of lonzainus can surpass him in his magical attainments. Although he still has some resistance to the undead magic in his heart, he also hopes that his strength can go further.


    Ziweiqin heart level 7, in mainland countries generally speaking, has been extremely strong strength, not to mention he also has Zizhu seven bamboo gas phase assistance. But ye Yinzhu knows that such strength is far from enough. If you want to protect Qin City and your family, you need to have stronger strength to support. Solving Sula''s problem alone is far from what he can do now. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 617

    "Teacher, please tell me, I will try my best to practice." Ye Yinzhu put aside all the thoughts in his mind and listened attentively to Phil Jackson''s teaching.


    "Yinzhu, do you know what the undead magic is. Or, in your mind, what kind of existence is undead magic? " Phil Jackson didn''t seem to be in a hurry to teach him the specific cultivation methods.


    Ye Yinzhu thought for a while and said, "undead magic should be a kind of dark magic. Through special magic spells, it can control the soul, even the body of a creature after death, and fight or other things."


    "No, you''re wrong. Although you''re talking about some forms of undead magic, it''s definitely not real undead magic."


    Phil Jackson''s voice suddenly became more serious. "I once told you that necromancy comes from the study of the soul. What was the purpose of the initial study of the soul? It''s to revive the dead, or it''s to rest the unwilling soul. It''s just gradually developing. In other words, undead magic is the same as any other kind of magic. It exists to help make the human world a better place. Before teaching you necromancer, you need to understand this. Only by accepting it from the heart can you achieve something in necromancer


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart was filled with awe. He knew that Phil Jackson must have guessed what he thought in his heart. "Yes, teacher, my understanding of undead magic was too superficial."


    Phil Jackson sighed, "not only do you think so, your idea can represent most people, which is good. What''s more, you are afraid of the undead magic. In fact, it is not unreasonable for people to fear and dislike undead magic. After all, the manifestation of undead magic is too shocking. Well, I''ll start to teach you the secret of the undead Magic now. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s spirit was aroused and his eyes were closed.


    "The undead magic is not a kind of dark magic. To be exact, it should be the product of the combination of dark magic and spiritual magic. And more inclined to psychic magic. It''s only because the souls of the dead or the souls of the dead are more or less contaminated with some dark magic attribute elements that they have some characteristics of dark magic. Your zither magic belongs to the branch of spiritual magic. You have practiced spiritual magic, and practicing undead magic will get twice the result with half the effort. "


    "The first thing we need to know about cultivating the undead magic is the soul, because the undead magic itself is realized through the soul. The more powerful the necromancer is, the closer the relationship between the necromancer and the soul will be. The fundamental purpose of the necromancer is not to drive those corpses, but to acquire knowledge. "


    "Access to knowledge?" Ye Yinzhu was greatly surprised, vaguely, he seemed to feel that Phil Jackson began to open a door that had never been explored in front of him.


    "A person is made up of body and spirit, or any creature. It''s just that the proportion between spirit and body is different, and the manifestation of biology is also different. Human beings are by no means the most powerful of all creatures. However, human beings have an advantage that no other creature has, that is, the balance between body and spirit. For example, among the dragons, metal dragons are more likely to fight hand to hand. They have strong defense and physical attack. Their essence tends to be physical. The silver dragon is known as the magic dragon, their spiritual achievements are far greater than the physical. Nature is inclined to the spiritual level. "


    Ye Yinzhu said doubtfully: "however, human beings can be divided into warriors and magicians. Does that mean that warriors who cultivate fighting spirit tend to develop physically, while magicians tend to develop spiritually?"


    "You''re talking about the day after tomorrow, and I''m talking about a balance that''s innate," Phil Jackson said. If you think about it, as soon as the metal dragon and silver dragon are born, they are doomed to the direction of their development. What about humans? When human beings are just born, they are like a piece of white paper. How to develop depends on their own choices. Nowadays, it is generally recognized in the mainland that only by practicing magic or martial arts can we achieve higher achievements. However, the double cultivation of magic and martial arts will encounter the extreme wall of magic and martial arts, which is difficult to break through or surpass a single practitioner. In fact, this idea is totally wrong. "


    It is undeniable that what Phil Jackson said at this time is different in many ways, even subversive.


    "The metal dragon cultivates the body, and the silver dragon cultivates the magic, which is very correct, because they start from their own conditions. If human beings really want to give full play to their own strength and potential, there is only one way


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t speak, but his brain was constantly thinking, is it really the right choice for human beings to practice magic and martial arts?


    "Are you a little incredulous?" Phil Jackson said calmly.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "it''s not that I don''t believe what the teacher said. It''s just that since the birth of fighting spirit and magic, it seems that there hasn''t been a strong person who has achieved incomparable power through both magic and martial arts in human history. Although I am a master of both magic and martial arts, I would not have reached the purple level if it had not been for the foundation I had laid since I was a child and the many fortunes I had later. I think my current cultivation speed will be much slower than that of a single cultivator. "Phil Jackson suddenly laughs and laughs. The laughter is sent out through the power of the soul. Ye Yinzhu feels dizzy in his mind.


    "Teacher, you..."


    When the laughter stopped, Phil Jackson sighed, "even my gifted disciple can''t avoid this mistake, let alone ordinary people."


    "Yes, you are right. In the history of mankind, there has never been a real strong man of both magic and martial arts, but that''s because no one of them can reach the Ninth level of the second God. Do you know when I realized that human beings need balanced cultivation to reach the real limit? "


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head blankly.


    "It was when I became the first master of French blue and reached the peak of the Ninth level of the second God level that I completely understood. At that time, even Sloan was stronger than you are now. Only when I really reached the peak did I know how stupid human choice is. Do you think I want to abandon the body to cultivate the White Witch soul? What about physical attack immunity? What about the extreme strength of the soul? Can this be compared to our own physical existence? No, I can''t. Even if there is only one chance in a thousand, I will never choose to give up my body, but do I have it? No


    Phil Jackson''s emotion became obviously excited. After he said the last word "no", he was silent for a minute before he continued to say: "whether it''s the white wizard spirit or the black wizard spirit, it''s an extremely extreme cultivation method, and it can also be said that it''s the final destiny of the owners of the Falan tower. Of course, if they can reach the Ninth level of the second God before they are 500 years old. Not everyone can reach this peak. No matter what kind of magic, in the end, all roads lead to the same goal. Even if someone can break through, only the soul body is preserved, which is the so-called soul becoming God. The soul becomes a God, not a real God. "


    Ye Yinzhu couldn''t help saying: "so, in our world, there has never been a God?"


    Phil Jackson said, "no, I have. According to historical records, there are at least two real gods in our world. And it''s the real God whose body and soul are all at the divine level. They are completely beyond the existence of ordinary creatures. "


    "Who is it?" Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.


    Phil Jackson said: "these two gods are closely related to you Donglong. Do you know what the realm of God is? It''s not the power that ordinary people imagine to destroy heaven and earth. The standard of being a God is creation. There are two gods in history. One is the Oriental Dragon King who created your Donglong people and Donglong history. The other is the mother demon king who created the abyss mother demon family. The holy war was the real war of God. This secret is one of the biggest secrets of the seven towers. How many people in the world know that the holy land of Falan in their eyes is just a sealed entrance. The purpose of Falan''s existence is not to be the ruler of the mainland, but to guard the entrance connected with another plane and to keep the right of human survival. If the Empire of Milan and you think that the 10-year closure of Falan is a conspiracy with landias, you are very wrong. There is only one reason for the closure of Falan, that is, the seal is loose. It needs the seven tower master of Falan and all the magicians of Falan to work together to keep the seal and the right of human survival. This is why Falan recruited a large number of magicians and became the holy land of magicians. "


    "Loose seal? Do you mean that the mother demon may return to the world? " After listening to Phil Jackson''s words, ye Yinzhu is full of surprise. For Falan''s situation, the teacher in front of him is obviously one of the most influential people and the one who knows the inside story most. It seems that he even forgot to practice the Necromancer''s magic.


    ------------------


    please vote 8000. This is the limit of junior three. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 618

    Phil Jackson said: "at the beginning of Jihad, from the initial point of view, our world was totally calculated by the abyss plane led by the mother demon king. I even suspect that the mother demon king secretly manipulated the collision between your East Dragon continent and our western continent. However, the mother demon king does not know that in our world, there is also a real strong one who has become a god like him. As I said just now, the mark of reaching the divine level is creation, not destruction. What the Dragon King of the East created is all that you Donglong people and Donglong continent, and what the mother demon king created is the abyss plane, which belongs to the world of the mother demon. If my guess is right, the reason why the mother demon king wants to lead the mother demons to our world is to be able to escape from the abyss plane. It can be seen that everything it creates in the abyss plane is not perfect. From the point of view of the female demon created by the female demon king, the female demon king must be extremely cruel and evil. It is his nature to destroy, devour and invade. After becoming a God, the Oriental Dragon King created a beautiful world for you Donglong people. From all aspects, the Donglong world created by the divine dragon king is much better than the abyss of the female demon king. Therefore, I judge that the real strength of the Dragon King is higher than that of the mother demon king. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a yearning look in his eyes. "So, the reason why the Dragon King lost to the mother demon king is that he consumed too much energy when he created our Donglong world?"


    Phil Jackson said: "just like this, Dragon King is kind and fraternal. In order to make his children''s life better, he does not hesitate to spend a lot of energy. Otherwise, the winner is still unknown. Besides, the Dragon King did not lose. The mother demon king and his abyss plane suddenly appeared, and the collision of the two continents caught the Dragon King by surprise. At the absolute disadvantage, the Dragon King still sealed the mother demon king and a group of mother demons back to the abyss with his own and other dragon bodies. I can be sure that the Dragon King is not dead, because if there is no seal set by him and all the dragons, do you think that with the strength of Falan, you can seal that entrance? "


    The Dragon King did not die, which Donglong eight also guessed, but the speculation on the specific situation and the history left by Donglong is far less detailed than what Phil Jackson said at this time.


    "What are the seven towers of Falan and the magicians of Falan doing? Inject energy into the seal to maintain the seal? " Ye Yinzhu is eager to go to Falan to find the ancestral dragon, which is the dream of almost every Donglong people, and he is no exception.


    "No, it''s not to replenish energy to maintain the seal, but to inspire the Dragon King and the dragons to stay in the seal. Thousands of years have passed, and the energy of the dragons is still guarding the seal of the abyss. We can imagine how huge their energy was at the beginning. "


    "To tell you this, I want you to understand that Donglong people have the most balanced physical conditions as the original residents of our continent. With the example of Dragon King, we can even imagine that at the beginning, he probably reached the divine level in the condition of energy balance. You are my disciple, or my hope. Even if I get the soul returning pearl, I can''t be a real God, but you are still young, and there are still many opportunities. Therefore, no matter how difficult it is, you must stick to it. One day, when you reach the Ninth level, you will understand why I asked you to do it


    Here, Phil Jackson''s mood gradually calmed down, "let''s go back to the previous topic. I just said that the orthodox necromancer, gathering more knowledge is one of the fundamental purposes. You may think it has little to do with necromancy. But you''ll understand after my explanation. Undead magic, of course, takes the soul as the medium. Therefore, every undead wizard''s own soul is extremely powerful. Through a special way, he receives other souls and controls them. When the external soul is completely accepted by the necromancer, according to the strength of the necromancer, he will be able to obtain part or even all of the memory of the soul. If you think about it, every time you get a soul, you can get a memory. What a huge amount of knowledge is that? Therefore, the cultivation of Necromancer''s magic is not magic power, but the power of soul, which is aroused by spiritual power. For the necromancer, it''s just as important to absorb the spirit of the other magicians. "


    "Practice with soul as the element?" From the beginning of Ye Yinzhu''s misunderstanding of undead magic to now, he has a longing feeling in his heart, and some can''t wait to get more undead knowledge.


    "Of course, the cultivation of the necromancer is much more difficult than that of the ordinary magician. In the process of controlling the soul, if you are not careful, you will be eaten back by the soul. At that time, the most terrible result is not death, but the soul is swallowed up and the body is occupied. Therefore, in the process of cultivation, especially in the early stage of cultivation, the necromancer should be very careful when controlling the external soul, absorbing knowledge from it, and exercising spiritual power. He must judge the exact strength of the soul before he can carry out it. "


    "Like other magic departments, necromancers can also be classified according to rainbow level, which is 27 levels before the secondary God level. To control an undead is like a red level, even if the undead is a very weak biological soul. Controlling two undead is the red level medium level. You should not underestimate the process from one to two. The undead mage''s initial cultivation is the most difficult. Every time you control one more soul, you will have a huge increase in your own mental strength. According to the size of the other''s soul, you need different mental strength to control. Only by signing a soul contract with him can this undead truly belong to you. ""When you control three undead, you enter the red level medium level. The sign of entering orange level from red level is to control five undead. At the same time, one of them must have a soul strength above orange level


    Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously: "teacher, does soul also have color?"


    "Of course. In our world, all energy can be classified according to rainbow level, except for the magic power of Donglong. Therefore, the soul also has different colors according to the intensity, which is completely consistent with the rainbow level. I won''t explain more. After you begin to practice, I will teach you a magic that can check the color of the soul to judge the strength of its soul. This is also the first necromancer to learn


    "In the orange level medium level, you need to control the same five souls, but three of them must be orange level souls. At a higher level, these five souls must all have orange strength. The Yellow level is similar to the orange level, except that the number of souls controlled reaches ten. At least one of the ten souls reaches the Yellow level, which is the primary level of the Yellow level. Five of them reach the Yellow level, which is the medium level, and all of them reach the Yellow level, which is the high level. "


    Speaking of this, Phil Jackson stopped for a moment, "although this front level doesn''t mean much to you, I still hope you can fully understand and pass on our orthodox undead magic if you have a chance in the future. Green level is an important watershed for the necromancer. If you don''t have a certain talent, no matter how hard you try, you will never be able to break through the green level. Once you forcibly attack and collect powerful souls, I have just told you the consequences. "


    "The talent I''m referring to here is mental power. Some people may be born with strong mental power, but it''s difficult to improve it through cultivation. However, some people are born with weak mental power, but cultivation can improve rapidly. Everyone''s situation is different, and the best qualification of our necromancer is that you can constantly improve your mental power. That''s why I always stressed to you that we should work hard to cultivate spiritual power before learning the Necromancer''s magic. "


    "Yinzhu, do you remember? When I first met you, I was amazed by your spiritual power to reach the realm of harmony between man and nature. The unity of man and nature not only enables you to make better use of everything around you and become your own strength. At the same time, the realm of harmony between man and nature is also the realm of the Necromancer''s dream. It is precisely because you have entered this realm that I will accept you as my apprentice. You use the combination of heaven and man to prove how great your potential for spiritual improvement is. "


    "The number of souls controlled by green level necromancers will be directly increased to 100. At this time, the advantages of necromancers will gradually appear among the same level of Necromancers. Among these 100 souls, as long as one of them reaches the green level, and the other souls are not lower than the orange level, it can be regarded as the initial green level. Controlling one hundred souls and controlling ten souls are two concepts. They are extremely strict on spiritual power. Otherwise, even if you are not controlled by the dead, you will not be able to sign so many soul contracts. When more than 10 of these 100 souls reach the green level, they are the middle level of the green level, and more than 20 are the high level of the green level. From here, you should be able to see that controlling the number of undead is the key to the strength of the necromancer. "


    "The necromancer can not only obtain more energy from the soul, but also exercise the souls who sign the contract with themselves, that is, let the necromancer evolve. The more advanced the undead evolves, the more powerful the necromancer is. But here, I have to remind you that in the process of evolution, although the undead is bound by the soul contract, if the undead mage''s own strength is not enough, the undead who signed the contract may also backfire. Of course, this is only possible when the undead surpasses the necromancer. Therefore, in the process of training the undead, you must pay attention not to let a single undead cultivate too fast. "


    "Teacher, how do these accepted souls practice?"


    "Devour, devour other undead."


    --------------


    smash the tickets, smash the tickets, monthly tickets, recommended tickets, all to me, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 619

    When ye Yinzhu asked how to improve his ability to accept the undead, Phil Jackson told him that it was to devour other undead.


    Feeling the surprise and doubt in Ye Yinzhu''s heart, Phil Jackson laughs and says: "are you thinking, swallowing other souls? Is this too vicious? Or feel the evil of the necromancer again? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say a word. Indeed, he had this idea in his heart.


    "If you think so, you are very wrong. First of all, the way of cultivation of the necromancer is different from other magicians. Sound bamboo, you think, people have good and evil, is there no undead? When you practice, don''t you let the well intentioned spirits devour those evil spirits that may cause harm? "


    After listening to Phil Jackson''s words, ye Yinzhu''s confusion is not only solved, but also has a feeling of suddenly opening up. Yes! Any powerful ability, there is no difference between good and evil, good and evil, just belong to the user. Use it regularly and correctly, use it evil and evil.


    "Teacher, I see."


    Phil Jackson gave a satisfied smile and said: "your talent is beyond doubt. Maybe you are not the most intelligent person, but you are definitely the last type of savvy. During the sleeping time, I have been studying your piano magic. I found that this kind of magic requires more savvy than all other kinds of magic. Almost all Qin magic is a group attack. No wonder you can lead your Qin City troops to defeat the army of Buddha. "


    "The undead mage starts from the green level. Every time he is promoted, his strength is a qualitative leap. However, the cultivation of the undead mage is much more difficult and dangerous than that of other attribute mages. Gathering a large number of souls requires a high level of spiritual power and soul control ability. The standard of youth is to control a thousand souls, among which there is at least one youth soul. There are ten green level souls, which is the middle level of the green level. However, there must be 100 green level souls to be considered as the high level of the green level. In short, a young Necromancer''s strength is at least equal to the sum of more than three magicians of the same level. This gap will become larger and larger with the improvement of strength. Why do all magicians hate necromancers? Some of them think that necromancers are evil as you used to, but in fact, more of them are because of the power of senior Necromancers. "


    At this point, Phil Jackson''s mood became obviously excited. "For a simple example, when you are fighting with the army of the kingdom of Florida in sfort, if you can have a purple necromancer, you can completely reverse the occupation. The fighting power of the necromancer himself is very weak, but through the control of the soul, he can release incomparably strong power. "


    "At the blue level, the necromancer has already begun to exist against the sky. According to the standard of blue level, the number of souls controlled by the necromancer must reach 10000. One blue level necromancer is considered to be the first level of blue level, but it takes 100 blue level necromancers to be the middle level. If the number of blue level necromancers reaches 1000, it is considered to be the high level of blue level. The process of blue level alone, even the gifted necromancer, must be completed through at least ten years of hard work. And whether it can break through to the purple level is still unknown


    "Teacher, what is the standard of purple grade? How can the necromancer let so many undead attack? " Ye Yinzhu has been completely immersed in the absorption of undead magic knowledge at this time.


    Phil Jackson said: "there are many ways for the necromancer to attack the enemy. The most powerful way is to forcibly extract the soul of the living creature. If the soul is lost, the opponent will naturally die. But this way is too vicious and dangerous, only those devious magicians like to use it. Our orthodox necromancers generally attack the enemy by launching spiritual impact with the power of the Necromancers themselves, attaching the Necromancers to the corpses, and transforming them into warriors of the Necromancers. There are many kinds of specific attack methods, and I will teach them to you one by one. There are certain restrictions and requirements for these magic. For example, the strength of the possessed can''t exceed that of the undead. Otherwise, the strength of the undead will not be enough to drive the body. The more powerful the undead mage is, the more complete the ability of the deceased will be when the undead is possessed. "


    "If you think about it, the blue level magician can control 10000 souls. If it''s on the battlefield, when both sides of the enemy and us die, the necromancer will take action, and 10000 soldiers who are not afraid of death and obey orders will appear on the battlefield immediately. If they join the battlefield, the soul shock brought by the resurrection of the dead to the opponent will be enough to affect the morale. Moreover, these bodies will die again under the attack of the opponent, but the undead will not. That is to say, as long as the undead mage is alive and has enough mana, he can constantly revive 10000 soldiers. At the same time, the necromancer can temporarily extract the dead souls from the battlefield, and let them return to the corpses to fight temporarily and become a kind of zombies. Although the combat effectiveness is not as terrible as the real zombies, it still has half of the combat effectiveness in a short time. "


    Take a breath, ye Yinzhu is more and more looking forward to the strength of the necromancer.


    "At the purple level, the necromancer will experience a huge test, which is also the second bottleneck. After reaching the blue level, 90% of the necromancer will stop practicing, because there are only two results to impact the purple level barrier, one is success, the other is death, and the death rate is more than 80%. After all, there are still a few people who are willing to take risks. ""The first problem that the purple necromancer has to face is the return of all souls. When the blue level attacks the purple level, the first thing to do is to release all the souls he signed before. There are two ways to release the spirits of the dead. One is to calm down all the resentments in the hearts of the spirits of the dead and make them voluntarily dissipate. The other is to forcibly devour them and turn them into their own strength. The difference is also the fundamental way to distinguish between the orthodox and the evil


    "Comfort and swallow?" Ye Yinzhu doubted: "teacher, the orthodox necromancer dissipates the Necromancer''s collection by way of consolation, while the evil one dissipates the Necromancer''s collection by way of swallowing. There is a big difference between the two. Swallowing can obviously gain more powerful soul power. In this way, the necromancer who chooses the evil way of cultivation will not become more powerful? "


    "Of course not. Theoretically speaking, it is the orthodox cultivation method that can gain more power. Swallowing the soul can really make one''s own soul stronger, but it also has to face the soul''s counter attack. After all, once swallowed, the soul will dissipate, and there is no chance of reincarnation. Even if there is a contract, the undead will fight desperately. Although the necromancer can''t improve his soul power through appeasement, in the process of appeasement, it is the best exercise for his own spiritual power and soul, which can make his soul and spiritual power more solid and stable, and can''t be easily backfired. And the chances of getting purple are much higher. Unfortunately, the majority of people choose the evil way of cultivation. "


    Ye Yinzhu asked curiously, "why? Do you choose a dangerous way instead of a good one? "


    Phil Jackson sighed and said, "it''s because of time. In the orthodox way of cultivation, it takes ten times more time to pacify all souls than to devour the dead directly. That is to say, if you devour the dead and resist the counter attack, it may only take one year to enter the purple level, but it will take ten years or even decades to pacify them. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "I see. However, the undead who is hard to get has to give up. What does this have to do with reaching the purple level? "


    "It matters a lot, because to reach the purple level, one must first refine one''s soul, and then use all one''s soul power to accept the new undead. This is another difficulty for the undead mage to reach the purple level. It''s not so easy to get the soul of the purple level strong. The Necromancer''s own strength has not yet reached the purple level. If he lets his own soul control other souls more dispersed, there will be no chance at all. Only by giving up all other souls and relying on their own condensed souls, can they accept a purple level soul, make themselves enter the first level of purple level, and become a real great demon tutor of the Department of the dead. "


    "The necromancer has entered the ranks of the great mages. If his strength is further improved, the standard is very clear. Accept a soul above purple level one, even if it enters purple level. At the same time, we should control the area within 1000 square meters with our own soul. Range soul control is also the symbol of the purple necromancer. That is to say, the truly powerful necromancer, who is directly subordinate to the undead, only has the purple level strong, and the control over other undead is calculated by the range. Within the scope, as long as the strength is lower than their own magic level, all souls will be controlled without any suspense, whether they are the souls of dead or living creatures. For example, if you face hundreds of enemies in front of you, all of them are within 1000 square meters of your body, then you only need to use your own soul to activate the undead magic, and then you can forcibly extract their souls from your body to achieve second kill. At the same time, you can also control these souls. As long as you like, they will always follow you. It''s up to you to let them dissipate or devour them. That''s what the necromancer is all about. Of course, this skill belongs to the forbidden curse of the undead (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 620

    "Every time a purple necromancer increases one level, the number of real purple level souls he controls increases by one level, and his strength must also be increased by one level. That is to say, if you are a purple Level 2 necromancer, then you will have two purple Level 2 or more necromancers around you. At the same time, the soul control area, that is, the area covered by the undead ban mantra, will also reach 2000 square meters, doubling the growth. "


    "You may think that the scope of the undead spell is much smaller than that of other magic systems, but you should also understand that the casting speed of the undead spell is shorter than that of other magic systems. At the same time, these instantly extracted souls can be used again to achieve other purposes."


    "By analogy, the forbidden area of purple Level 3 is 4000 square meters, that of purple level 4 is 8000 square meters, that of purple level 5 is 16000 square meters, that of purple level 6 is 32000 square meters, that of purple level 7 is 64000 square meters, that of purple level 8 is 128000 square meters, and that of purple level 9 is 256000 square meters. This range can cover almost the whole battlefield of a battle. If you think about it, how terrible it is to have a purple necromancer to play a role in the battlefield. Of course, what I''m talking about is that without any interference, if the enemy also uses magic to resist, the effect of the undead curse will also be weakened. But as far as I know, the same level of ban incantation, there is no attribute can be compared with the tyranny of the undead ban incantation


    "Teacher, what about the white class? Isn''t the necromancer who has reached the sub God level able to destroy heaven and earth


    Phil Jackson said with a wry smile: "if that''s true, why should we be afraid of the mother demon. It''s not that easy. If you enter the secondary God level, the strength of necromancers will be reduced. The sign of entering the sub God level is naturally to get a sub God level undead, which has deterred everyone. How difficult it is. The promotion of the secondary God level is to constantly refine this soul, make it another part of itself, and at the same time, refine its soul to a solid level. Through this kind of training, at the secondary God level, there will be a condensed soul bead. With the soul bead, there will be no backfire that the necromancer is most worried about. At that time, it can be said that turning hands into clouds and covering hands with rain can turn a city into a hell on earth. Of course, if there is an necromancer, he will become a public enemy of the whole continent. After all, a strong man has a strong hand. There is no invincible in this world. For example, the light mage is the nemesis of our necromancer. "


    "I have finished talking about the necromancer. From now on, I will officially teach you necromancer. Because your mental strength has reached the intensity of purple level 7, and there is the guarantee of the unity of man and nature, the spiritual brand is extremely solid. So now you just need to remember the mantra I taught you. These days, the best way I can think of is to perform the undead magic through your music. To ensure the success rate of magic, to make the undead more tame, at the same time, to expand the influence of the undead magic, at the same time, by collecting the spirit fluctuation of the undead, you can also increase the power of the magic. This is the method of killing two birds with one stone. As for the form, or music, to perform the undead magic, it depends on your own creation. "


    Easy to learn, hard to create. From this day on, ye Yinzhu stayed on the top of the mountain and practiced necromancer magic with Phil Jackson.


    Although there are different attributes and different aspects of magic, it is still in the category of magic, and the Necromancer''s magic tends to be spiritual magic. The so-called different ways lead to the same goal. Ye Yinzhu''s reception speed is extremely fast. During this period of time, he has forgotten everything about the outside world and completely immersed his mind in the cultivation of the Necromancer''s magic.


    ¡­¡­


    The construction of Qin City is in full swing, and during the period of Ye Yinzhu''s cultivation, the war situation in the mainland has become more and more sticky.


    On the main battlefield, although the alliance of landias and Bourbon has gained certain advantages, the defense of the Milan empire is not so easy to break through. As the first empire of the mainland of lonzainus, Milan has its own inside information. Its strong economic strength is constantly transforming Milan''s national strength into combat power, and a number of new troops are constantly investing In the front line of Milan, under the leadership of Marshal Seedorf, the southern defence of Milan is very stable, at least in a short period of time there will be no problem.


    At the same time, a powerful magician was also welcomed on the main battlefield. This magician was very familiar to the people of Bourbon. At the beginning, it was because of him that the weak kingdom of Arcadia defeated 100 thousand troops of bourbon and became a classic battle in which the weak defeated the strong. He is Qin Shang, the former leader of the eight schools of Donglong.


    Even Seedorf doesn''t know why Qin Shang suddenly appeared in Milan, the main battlefield. He only knows that he came from Milan City, the capital of the Milan Empire, with Silvio''s order in his hand. He took over the position of master Yuehui, the first magician of Milan, and became the leader of the Legion of magicians of the Milan empire.


    At the beginning, many magicians were unconvinced, even Yuehui had some problems in his heart. But after a defensive battle, Qin Shang''s strength was no longer doubted when he retreated the strong enemy by virtue of his decades of Qin magic.


    Although Qin Shang has only the third level of purple magic, his role in the battlefield can not be compared with that of any magician.In particular, the great mages like yueyuehui and fogson, after learning that Qin Shang was Ye Yinzhu''s first teacher through Qin magic and later beating, were more convinced of him. If they didn''t have extremely strong strength, how could they teach Ye Yinzhu such an excellent disciple?


    With Qin Shang''s participation, the situation on the main battlefield has become more sticky. Ten months have passed since the beginning of the war. The consumption and losses of both sides are huge. The Milan empire is struggling to support, but as one side of the attack, are landias and Bourbon comfortable? Of course not.


    As the saying goes, if we attack the enemy by 1000, we will lose 800. Their current situation is not optimistic. In particular, there was something wrong with the grain team delivered to the orcs, which was burned by Ye Yinzhu. Without food support, the orcs were greatly dissatisfied, weakened the intensity of the attack on the Empire of Milan and the kingdom of Ascoli, and undoubtedly gave the Empire of Milan a chance to breathe.


    Now the war has reached the stage of attrition, and it is extremely difficult to make breakthrough progress. Therefore, both the Milan Empire and the landias Empire chose to temporarily suspend the war when the war entered the eleventh month, and each side stationed troops to repair the border.


    The situation on major battlefields is similar. The war has changed from tension to relief. But of course, it''s only external. As we enter the period of rest, both sides are busy with internal arrangements. Everyone knows that the next war will become more cruel.


    On the surface, trimming is more beneficial to the Empire of Milan, but landias also has to fight for some breathing time and reorganize all aspects of deployment. At the same time, the kingdom of fro, one of landias''s important allies, also needs to use this time to reorganize the army to prepare for attacking the East line of the Empire of Milan.


    Under such circumstances, the two sides entered into a delicate state of balance. All the wars were quietly suspended, which made the mainland of lonzainus temporarily calm and gave the civilians near the battlefield a chance to catch their breath.


    Oliveira and ye Hongyan have brought 80000 new troops from Qin City to sfort City, which has been welcomed by Marshal Ancelotti with the highest standard. This is not only 80000 coalition troops, but also for the Oriental legion of Milan. More importantly, these coalition troops come from Qin City ruled by Ye Yinzhu.


    After the first battle, all the officers and soldiers of the Oriental Legion worshipped Ye Yinzhu and his Qin City soldiers blindly. With these 80000 Qin City officers and soldiers and the golden logistics troops who returned to the Oriental Legion after transporting materials, the strength of the Oriental Legion is now unprecedented. With the total combat effectiveness of the logistics supply Legion exceeding 250000, the eastern Legion has a huge military strength With its thick walls and restored fortifications, Ancelotti is confident that he will be able to withstand the last attack of the kingdom of Florida.


    Although Oliveira brought a new army, this new army from Qin City is not as simple as the ordinary new army. Under the guidance of the four disciples of Donglong martial arts school, these 80000 people have a certain martial arts foundation, and their fighting spirit is also well cultivated. Those with better qualifications have the fighting spirit strength of the red level, middle and high level, even the most mediocre ones It''s a sign of red fighting. In addition to Oliveira''s special training, the Qin City Army is quietly improving its combat effectiveness every day.


    At the same time, Oliveira also brought Ye Hongyan and his God of death 300, as well as 1000 horned Eagle knights. With them, sfort city can fully grasp the enemy''s movements and make the most accurate response.


    At this time, even ye Yinzhu himself did not expect that the six armies of 80000 people would become the mainstay and invincible division of Qin City in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Thick clouds and fog float on the top of the mountain, but strangely, when the clouds and fog enter a special range, they will drift away by themselves. The empty piece is like the heart of the clouds and fog. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 621

    The curling sound of the zither is ringing from the center of the cloud heart. Each note is calm and vigorous, with a bit of sadness and grace, and a bit of soft comfort, so it fluctuates in the mountains.


    It was Ye Yinzhu who was sitting between the clouds. It was evening, the sun had set slowly from the west, and darkness was gradually coming.


    Flat on Ye Yinzhu''s knee, is the waterfall Lianzhu Qin. The orange body blooms a soft halo, but in the dark purple light, there is a layer of faint white, which makes the original purple light a little lighter.


    It''s not the milky white of the second God level, but a kind of pale color. Every time the voice of the dark blooms, it will produce a special feeling of emptiness or fullness.


    The touch of soul is diffused in the Qin sound. The thick black fog in front of Ye Yinzhu seems to fluctuate with the rhythm of the Qin sound. Every time, the black fog becomes solid.


    Hum, with the last sound of the piano ending quietly, ye Yinzhu did not use his hands to erase the lingering rhyme of the piano as usual, but let the trembling strings float in the air, and the rich purple light mixed with the pale color gradually dissipated, but the surrounding clouds formed a different kind of void, and could not float into the range before the piano.


    "Good, good Requiem, I really don''t know whether you are the genius of Qin magic or the genius of undead magic." The deep and hoarse voice is full of unspeakable excitement. The black fog condenses into a ball and floats in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Teacher, I have been able to integrate the undead magic into every music. Through the combination of spirit and soul, the original function of music can also be produced between souls. How do you feel?" Ye Yinzhu looks at the black fog in front of him.


    Phil Jackson said with satisfaction: "after all, you are the practitioner of the combination of Qin magic and undead magic. Your understanding is deeper than mine. Although there is no other undead to direct you here, even my soul will be touched by your music. It can be seen that your combined magic effect is excellent. All you need now is to get a real soul. Although I''m not sure what level your undead magic has reached, I don''t think it will be lower than your Qin magic level. To tell you the truth, I''m not reconciled. From the way you practice now, the undead magic has become a form of expression of your zither magic, or an additional effect in zither magic. The strength of the effect depends on your soul drive. If I can meet you earlier and you are still a blank sheet of paper, I am absolutely confident that I will train you to become the most powerful necromancer in history. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles. He has been on the top of the mountain for more than two months. At his current level, food is no longer a very important thing. Through his powerful magic power, he infuses the magic elements in the air into himself through the magic robe of Shenyuan. The consumption of his body is enough to maintain his survival.


    For more than two months, he practiced the Necromancer''s magic all the time, making it gradually integrate with Qin magic. He found that the undead magic, in a sense, is the deeper expression of spiritual magic, which has a strong impact on the soul through its own soul as the guide. Although the undead magic is extremely powerful, it also has its defects. It can not work in all situations as the piano magic. Therefore, in the process of integration, as Phil Jackson said, the undead magic has become a part of the piano magic.


    Today, 81 days have passed, and less than three months have passed. Ye Yinzhu has completed the integration process of undead magic and Qin magic. At the same time, he has learned a lot of undead magic knowledge from Phil Jackson. As for the application, he can only gradually practice in the future.


    "Teacher, is my undead magic finished now?" Ye Yinzhu asked. Having been here for more than two months, he naturally knew that purple was guarding for himself, and at the same time, he also sent the news of his own safety back to Qincheng. However, there are many affairs in Qincheng, and there are still many to be decided by his Lord. Moreover, the situation in mainland China is changing almost every day, and time is extremely important for him.


    "No, not yet." Phil Jackson sank.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the black fog in front of him with a confused light in his eyes.


    Phil Jackson said: "I''m not saying that your magic power is not good, but in application. If you want to be a real necromancer, you have to finish a Necromancer''s acceptance. Otherwise, how can it be regarded as graduation? "


    "Take in the dead?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He felt that with his current strength, even if it was the undead after the death of the Purple strong, he was confident to accept it. Of course, the premise was that the strength of the other side could not exceed himself.


    "That''s right," Phil Jackson said. When you begin to practice the undead magic, I have already thought that when you reach the set cultivation goal like now, it''s time to take the last step. Are you wondering what kind of undead you should accept? It''s very simple. "


    While saying this, the black fog in front of Ye Yinzhu condenses into a big hand, and his index finger stretches forward and points at Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    A strong wave of soul violently stimulated Ye Yinzhu''s heart position. Then, a colorful light dominated by dark gold suddenly shot out from his heart position. Even the powerful soul of Phil Jackson was flashing away in an instant, and he did not dare to collide with the strong light.In a flash, ye Yinzhu felt that his magic power and fighting spirit were rushing towards his heart. His whole body energy suddenly contracted, and then released instantly. With a flash of light, the strange dragon shaped Guqin had quietly appeared in front of him. I don''t know if the breath of this Guqin is too strong. The magic instrument level Guqin waterfall beads originally on Ye Yinzhu''s knees suddenly returned to his space ring.


    "Dead wood dragon chant?" Ye Yinzhu looks at the Guqin on his knee in surprise. At this time, his spirit has been completely connected with the Guqin. Although he doesn''t play it, he can still clearly feel that his spirit, magic and fighting spirit are rapidly consumed.


    "That''s right. It''s the dead wood dragon song. During the period of sleeping in your body, I carefully explored the power of this super artifact. It is a real super artifact. Among the artifact you have seen, I''m afraid only Thor''s hammer in complete state can match it. Because I used to help you use it with the power of my soul, I know its energy intensity quite well. According to my calculation, when you reach the first level of sub God, you can really use this super artifact to give full play to its power. Of course, you can''t use it like other Guqin at that time. "


    "But a super artifact is a super artifact. Even if it only gives play to one point of strength, it is far from being comparable to an ordinary artifact. As the Lord of Qin City, you will face too many dangers in the future. In particular, it may come from the threat of French blue, so I hope you can use this super artifact as soon as possible to better protect yourself


    Phil Jackson said, "I''m sorry that everyone has become selfish. Child, you can be said to be my only hope. Only you can get my soul Pearl back from Sloan. So I just want you to be stronger. "


    "But what does it have to do with accepting souls?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Phil Jackson said: "your magic power and fighting spirit have reached level 7 of purple. After more than two months of hard work, the characteristics of undead Magic have been added. With your current comprehensive strength, even the strong of level 9 of purple may not be able to take advantage of you. The balance of fighting spirit and magic power is your biggest advantage, which makes your body''s endurance much greater than that of ordinary magicians. Therefore, you are only one line away from using this super artifact. The difference is that you can''t control it and let it come out of your heart for you to use. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked down at the dead wood Longyin Qin on his leg. He suddenly understood and lost his voice: "teacher, you don''t want me to accept that soul."


    Phil Jackson said with a smile: "yes, that''s it. Are you afraid? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I''m just at odds with him. I''m afraid I won''t. But with my current strength, can I really accept a sub God level soul? "


    Phil Jackson said: "of course not. There is a big gap between you and accepting the sub gods. After all, it''s a big leap from purple to sub God. However, the real sub God level is not good. But now the guy in the dead wood dragon harp, although the realm is sub God level, his real strength is not sub God level. Not to mention that he was trapped for so long by the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, his soul is weak and can only be regarded as the soul of Qin. He has become the weakest sub God level undead just because he has weakened many souls. For you, it''s a unique condition. "


    What Phil Jackson and ye Yinzhu refer to is naturally the sacred dragon nokeshi, which was originally designed by Ye Yinzhu to be the soul of the dead wood dragon chanting Qin.


    --------------------------


    VIP tickets have fallen to the fourth place. Friends who like small three group products, please support me. Small three has no high pursuit. It''s very satisfying to keep a third place. Thank you for your support. I will repay you with my hard work. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 622

    As one of the most powerful sacred beasts in ancient times, nokhi''s strength can be regarded as unique among the sacred beasts in the mainland of longqinus, which is the same level as amethyst bimon. Even the original ancestor of Zizi died in nokhi''s hands. We can see how strong it is.


    By chance, nokhi was sealed in his dead wood dragon chanting Qin by Ye Yinzhu. With the essence of Dragon Spirit wood as the body, the sacred giant keel, teeth and horns as the important parts of the weight of the Qin, the tendons of the seven Dragon Kings as the strings, and nokhi''s soul as the soul, this super artifact was made.


    When nokeshi was injected into Guqin by Ye Yinzhu, he lost all consciousness, and only the power of the soul and some instincts in the soul remained. Nature is the existence of the dead. However, this is probably the most powerful soul Ye Yinzhu and Phil Jackson can find at this stage.


    The so-called thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. Even though noxie''s soul is weak, it was once a sacred dragon.


    "If you can control the soul, you can use it to call this super artifact. The soul is the core of the artifact. With the control of the soul, you can not only use it, but also save a lot of energy. At the same time, the biggest drawback of your super artifact is also on the soul. After all, the dragon is too weak to control your soul, and it is hostile to your soul. If you want to make your super artifact more perfect, you have to do two things: one is to erase the hostility of the soul, and the other is to help it become complete and powerful again. Both are extremely difficult for you. For the time being, you don''t need the soul power to refresh it, because your strength is not enough to frighten the soul of it. However, you can erase the animosity of Qin soul to you first, and make this super artifact that has recognized you as the main one more fit with yourself. "


    It''s impossible to say that ye Yinzhu doesn''t move. It''s a super artifact. With his current strength, if he can use this super artifact, he will fight against the strong of French blue.


    "Teacher, I''ll start now." Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath. He knows that it''s easier to accept the soul of the outside world. It''s impossible to accept the soul of this supernatural instrument guqin with its music. He has to rely on his own soul and spirit to brand the origin.


    Phil Jackson said: "you let go and I will protect the Dharma for you. Don''t worry. Although this guy is a sub God level soul, as long as my soul is in your body to assist in deterrence, unless its strength can exceed the sum of you and me, it will never be able to surrender to you. Go ahead, son


    With his hands flat on the strings of dead wood Longyin, ye Yinzhu slowly closed his eyes. This time, there was no purple light shining, and a little golden light gradually emerged from ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows. That is the core spirit brand of his spirit sea and the place where his soul is stored.


    A golden liquid like energy slowly flows out of the golden light and pours into the dead wood dragon harp.


    Ye Yinzhu is well aware of the power of nokeshi''s soul, so as soon as he comes up, he uses all his strength to show his soul.


    Phil Jackson naturally knows the danger Ye Yinzhu is facing at this time. The soul of black fog suddenly disperses and quietly envelops Ye Yinzhu''s body from the outside. With his powerful soul power, he can completely block all external influences, so that ye Yinzhu can not be affected by the outside world, and wholeheartedly conquer the sacred dragon nokexi in the dead wood dragon chant.


    For ordinary people, it is almost unimaginable to let their soul into an instrument, and soul control is undoubtedly the most difficult, which is hundreds of times more difficult than the control of mental power. Once the soul enters another container, especially one with magical breath, it is likely that it will never leave. And the body without soul, in a sense, is dead, even if it has life, and everything is normal.


    However, ye Yinzhu''s injection of his soul into a supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp, is obviously not careless. First of all, with his spiritual power and the cultivation of the undead magic during this period, the control of the soul has reached a very high level. Although it can''t be as powerful as the spiritual power, the strength of the soul energy is much stronger than the spiritual power.


    Secondly, although the dead wood Longyin Qin, a super artifact, has huge energy and belongs to the best of magic instruments, it also has a premise that it is Ye Yinzhu''s dead wood Longyin Qin. As its creator, this super artifact Guqin has long recognized that ye Yinzhu is the main player. Even if the Qin soul is hostile to Ye Yinzhu, it is very easy for ye Yinzhu''s soul to come and go freely and chant the dead wood dragon. No matter how powerful the artifact is, it will never hurt its master.


    It is because of the existence of these two reasons and the protection of Phil Jackson that ye Yinzhu entered into the dead wood dragon chanting Qin. The condensed soul only keeps a subtle connection with the body, and the power of all souls has poured into the dead wood dragon chant.


    The power of consciousness, spirit and soul is completely integrated. When ye Yinzhu controls his soul into the dead wood dragon chant, the first thing he feels is enormous energy and pressure. The faint sound of the piano seemed to ring in his ears, and the invisible pressure brought some pressure to his soul.Ye Yinzhu is shocked. As the owner of the dead wood dragon chant, his soul has to bear such pressure when entering the Qin body. What will happen to the souls of other creatures if they come here? No wonder there''s no way even after the soul of nokshina''s sacred dragon is imprisoned here. Of course, the formation of such pressure may also have a direct relationship with noxie''s promotion of Guqin''s strength as the soul of Guqin.


    Ye Yinzhu guesses that the reason why the dead wood dragon harp still has some pressure on his soul is probably because of the subconscious hostility of Nokshi''s soul. With the respect of the sacred dragon, we can imagine how unwilling the sacred dragon was at that time.


    All souls enter the body of the instrument, and there is darkness all around. After entering, the pressure around is reduced.


    Gradually, a light layer of gold brightened up. It was the light of Ye Yinzhu''s soul. The soul that condensed into a group gradually turned into a human form. It was a reduced version of Ye Yinzhu, but at this time his whole body was full of gold. This was his real soul body, and the core was the spirit brand.


    Floating in the nothingness of the world, the space in the super artifact seems infinite. Ye Yinzhu keeps floating in the same place and feels all the breath around him quietly. At the same time, his soul power is becoming more and more concise under deliberate control, just like an entity.


    The light golden light was released to light up the surrounding area of tens of square meters. Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "nokeshi, don''t you come out yet? Don''t you want to take revenge on me? "


    The soul of the sacred dragon nokexi is naturally in this space. The reason why it does not appear is not because ye Yinzhu''s soul is powerful, but because the master-slave relationship between Ye Yinzhu and the supernatural instrument Kuki Longyin Qin exerts a strong pressure on his soul.


    A trace of strong hostility surged out of Ye Yinzhu''s soul like waves, and the whole inner space of the super artifact began to tremble violently. Then, ye Yinzhu''s body of soul sits on his knees, his hands caressing in front of him, and the golden light flickers. A strange golden Guqin has appeared on his knees, and the huge soul wave suddenly spreads after the appearance of this golden Guqin which is completely the same color as his soul.


    Although the color of the Guqin is golden, its form is no different from that of the Dragon chant of dead wood, a super artifact. This is the world of the soul. Everything can be made by virtue of the power of the soul. The Guqin itself, which is formed by the energy of the soul, has no attack power. However, when ye Yinzhu makes it sound with his own power of the soul, everything will become different It''s all right.


    I don''t know if I have a premonition that the holy dragon hidden in the dark can''t bear it at last.


    Although the sound of dragon''s body roared, the sound of dragon''s soul was more white than the sound of dragon''s body. Every scale on the body is very clear, and the soul energy is condensed like an entity. Longmu stares at Ye Yinzhu, and all kinds of negative breath such as hatred and resentment are constantly released from his soul.


    However, the body of the holy dragon''s soul has a pair of empty dragon eyes. The light flashes in the dragon eyes. Although looking at Ye Yinzhu, there is no emotion in the dragon eyes.


    Noxie''s soul is not dead, but his consciousness has completely dissipated. Therefore, the spirit of Nokshi here is just like the souls of bone dragons in the Dragon Kingdom, only instinct.


    Looking at the Dragon Spirit in front of him, ye Yinzhu can''t help but take a breath. He finds that his judgment and that of Mr. Phil Jackson are still a little wrong. That''s the strength of the soul.


    It''s true that the spirit of the sacred giant dragon, which was originally included in the dead wood dragon harp, was not strong, or even very weak. With Ye Yinzhu''s feeling, the soul of nokeshi at that time would be devastated after the last attack. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 623

    It is precisely because it is preserved in the dead wood dragon harp that the root of his soul is retained.


    However, the spirit of the holy dragon did not feel weak. It''s the most complete soul that can be explained in the undead magic. The power of the soul contained in the soul is almost 100% of that in life. At present, the space where ye Yinzhu and the holy dragon''s soul are located is the soul space inside the super artifact, and all they can rely on is the power of the soul.


    A light white light flashed in front of Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. It was the Necromancer''s eye, a required magic for any necromancer to learn.


    Through the eyes of the dead, you can see the soul level of each other accurately. Of course, the eye of the dead can''t see opponents who are five or more levels higher than themselves.


    When ye Yinzhu''s soul condenses on nochy''s soul, after exploring through the eyes of the dead, he immediately determines that his idea is correct. Yes, the soul of the holy dragon Nokshi is complete, and it also has a refining effect similar to the undead magic. Even if Nokshi is still alive and has a body, the soul may not be as powerful as it is now.


    What''s going on? Why is that? Isn''t he supposed to be weak?


    Ye Yinzhu smiles bitterly, but now he has no way out, because the unconscious spirit of the holy dragon has completely locked his soul body. If he tries to leave here now, he will be immediately impacted by the powerful soul burst of Nokshi''s soul.


    In fact, thanks to Ye Yinzhu, or the dead wood dragon harp, the supernatural instrument, for the change of Nokshi''s soul.


    There is no problem to form an artifact level Guqin with the Dragon tendon of the seven Dragon King as the string. However, even with the Dragon tendon of the seven Dragon King as the string, the soul of the sacred dragon as the soul, and some sacred dragon bones as a part of the body, it is impossible to form the dead wood Longyin Qin.


    Ye Yinzhu has always ignored an important problem, that is, the original noch bone dragon form was sleeping under the Dragon Spirit tree. Why are there so many dragon soul trees in the Dragon kingdom?


    Generally speaking, the more powerful a creature is after death, the longer the soul will exist after the formation of the undead. The soul of a powerful race like the dragon will always exist even after death. However, being does not mean staying.


    In the Dragon Kingdom, there are thousands of skulls and their souls, but none of them leave the Dragon kingdom. In fact, there is only one reason, that is, the Dragon Spirit wood.


    The reason why Ye Yinzhu''s "dragon Xiangcao" has the effect of exploding the dragon is not only because of the music itself, but also because his original dead wood dragon chanting Qin body is formed by the dragon soul wood.


    The longhun wood that noxie gave to Ye Yinzhu at the beginning is the essence of the best and oldest longhun wood around him. The reason why nochy''s soul has been able to maintain consciousness after his death and never become the same as other bone dragons is that the breath of the Dragon Spirit tree protects his soul. You can imagine how precious this oldest Dragon Spirit tree is.


    Therefore, the reason why Ye Yinzhu''s dead wood Longyin Qin can become a super artifact is the essence of longhun wood, which has been growing for thousands of years, such as the Dragon tendons of the seven Dragon Kings and the soul and bones of noxie, which are secondary. When nokhi''s soul was injected into guqin, he just broke through the last weak barrier and entered the realm of super artifact. Although it played a qualitative effect, but its real role is far less than the essence of the dragon soul wood.


    The biggest characteristic of Dragon Spirit wood is to refine the soul, protect the soul and unite the soul. In particular, it has the strongest effect on the dragon.


    Therefore, after the holy dragon nokeshi entered the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, his soul was weak, but after such a long time, under the constant transformation of the essence of the Dragon Spirit wood, his soul became more and more powerful, even beyond the original most powerful moment.


    Nokeshi originally designed Ye Yinzhu to make this Guqin. He hoped that the Dragon Spirit wood could be refined into a more powerful instrument to help his soul refine, so that one day he could leave the Dragon cemetery.


    At this time, when ye Yinzhu''s eyes of the dead look at the soul of the holy dragon nokeshi, he can''t help but be surprised. Because he was shocked to find that he could not see the level of the holy dragon''s soul. That is to say, the soul strength of noxie has surpassed his at least five levels.


    Ye Yinzhu is now in purple level 7. Surpassing his level 5 means that he is at least above level 3 of the sub God level. With such a huge gap, it''s not easy to convince the other party? It''s lucky not to be destroyed.


    When ye Yinzhu confirms the strength of noxie''s soul power through the eyes of the dead, noxie''s soul body moves. Even if the Milky dragon is condensed from the soul, it is much larger than ye Yinzhu''s soul in this void space. Accompanied by a sound from the depths of the soul of the dragon, the huge milky white dragon body straight to Ye Yinzhu rushed over.


    The huge soul impact not only came from the front, but also from all directions towards Ye Yinzhu''s soul body, cutting off all opportunities for him to dodge and escape.What should I do? Ye Yinzhu knew that what he was facing was the most dangerous moment in his life. At the first time, he called to Phil Jackson. At the same time, his hands were playing Guqin on his knees.


    The deep soul wave is released from the energy form of the dead wood dragon harp. The huge soul wave almost immediately produces a layer of pale gold waves. The deep hum is exactly the Requiem Ye Yinzhu played outside before. Sad but soft melody with a circle of golden ripples released.


    In order to survive, ye Yinzhu has used all his strength, and all his soul power has been completely condensed on this music. He knew that, let alone being broken up by the other party, even if his own soul was slightly damaged, there would be wounds that could not be healed for his own body. This is the biggest drawback of soul fighting.


    The huge milky light came from all directions. When they collided with the golden ripple, the Milky light stopped for a moment. In mid air, the soul of the holy dragon seemed to be a little dull. Looking at Ye Yinzhu playing, the two groups of soul fire in his eyes were beating violently, as if struggling with something.


    The pressure on the outside has obviously weakened a little, but ye Yinzhu doesn''t dare to relax at this time. He knows that once noxie tries his best to attack himself, although he has the help of the soul song of the combination of undead magic and Qin magic, he can never make up for the gap between noxie and him, which is at least five levels or above.


    It is undeniable that ye Yinzhu''s determination to practice for many years is extremely strong. Even in such a crisis, he can still maintain his mental stability. Qin music gradually integrates into his emotions, and the atmosphere full of sadness and comfort is constantly released from his knee Guqin.


    As the power of Requiem gradually blooms, the soul of noxie struggles more and more fiercely. The huge power of the soul constantly produces a kind of irritable emotion to release, and each impact makes Ye Yinzhu''s soul body shake slightly.


    "What a powerful super artifact." A sigh of admiration sounded at this time. In the twinkling light, a milky light and shadow instantly passed through the barrier around yeyinzhu''s body and came to yeyinzhu''s side.


    Light and shadow gather, and an old man floats there. Listen, it''s Phil Jackson.


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has seen the face of Phil Jackson. Even if it is the body of the soul, it should be his true face.


    Phil Jackson is of medium height. His old face is no different from that of an ordinary old man. He has long silver hair on his shoulders, a big white beard on his temples, and a black magic robe condensed by the power of his soul. With that strong milky light, it gives people a special feeling. Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that this feeling brought by Phil Jackson is sacred.


    It sounds ridiculous, but it''s true. The soul of a necromancer feels sacred.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu finally fully believes in the difference between black and white spirits that Phil Jackson said. He knew that no matter how powerful Phil Jackson''s soul was, he couldn''t change the breath he formed. This holiness already represented that he had a kind heart.


    The body of Phil Jackson''s soul looks as white as jade. After the arrival of Phil Jackson''s soul, the original huge and powerful nochy''s light becomes much dimmer.


    "What a strong soul. It''s a good thing you''re quick. " Phil Jackson stares at the holy dragon in front of him. He can''t help but marvel, and at the same time, he praises his proud disciple. If ye Yinzhu hadn''t sent a message to him at the first time and held back the holy dragon, I''m afraid his disciple''s soul would have dissipated or been swallowed by nokhi.


    "Teacher, I don''t know what happened. No, he wants to run Ye Yinzhu gave a low cry, and the playing in his hand suddenly became strong. The golden ripples no longer defended, but directly attacked noxie''s soul. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 624

    That''s right. Noxie is running. Seeing the arrival of Phil Jackson, he instinctively felt that the powerful soul in front of him was not what he could fight against. In this case, he had only one choice. If you turn around, you will run away.


    After all, nokeshi is the soul of this super artifact. Once he runs away, it''s not easy to find him out in the soul space. Even Phil Jackson has to consume a lot of energy.


    "Want to run?" Phil Jackson''s eyes showed a trace of disdain. He lifted his right hand slightly, and a faint white light suddenly released. The next moment, a huge halo suddenly fell from the top of noksey''s head, directly enveloping his soul body. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not get rid of the halo.


    Who is Phil Jackson? The most close to God magician in human history. Although he failed in the end, his soul is still there. The spirit of the white witch he cultivated is in the form of the undead. Although he lost most of his energy due to the loss of soul bead, his soul strength did not change. In this place where there can only be souls, he doesn''t need to worry about the danger of his own soul dissipating. The strength of the top nine of the white level just controls the soul of noxie with a wave of his hand.


    Ye Yinzhu also deeply felt the teacher''s power for the first time. When Phil Jackson''s soul released the power of soul, there was no soul fluctuation. However, the terrible effect produced easily subdued noxie, who was obviously higher than the third level of white level. That''s the difference in the soul. He really can''t imagine how powerful his strength would be if he let the teacher get the soul pearl, even if he could not be promoted to the God level.


    "I didn''t expect that this was a sub God level five level soul. It was really my fault." Phil Jackson said: "if I guess right, the reason why this holy dragon soul has such a change is probably related to your super artifact. Just now when I came in, I met with great resistance. If you were not my disciple and this super artifact was your object, I''m afraid even my soul would be slightly damaged under the pressure. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised at how powerful Phil Jackson''s soul was. Even he said that he would be damaged under the pressure of the dead wood dragon chanting Qin. It can be seen how strong the energy of this super artifact is.


    "What''s more, I also found that there is a special effect in this guqin, which can completely condense the soul without worrying about the dissipation of the soul. It can be said that cultivating souls here is the best place for all the dead. Of course, the premise is to be able to pass the pressure it brings when entering. "


    Phil Jackson seemed very happy. "Yinzhu, I have decided to transfer from your sword of noxie to here. If I judge well, here, through the soul refining, I may not have to get back the soul bead that Sloan robbed, I can survive and refine a soul bead again. If I really succeed in regenerating the soul pearl, maybe I will have another chance to repair the White Witch soul. "


    "Really? That would be great. Congratulations, teacher Ye Yinzhu is very happy for the teacher. Phil Jackson was betrayed by his disciples and sealed in the dark underground for many years. Now, he finally has the chance to become a God again.


    Phil Jackson laughed and said, "OK, OK, OK. I didn''t expect to find such a good place. Come on, I''ll help you solve the soul of the holy dragon first. I will live here in the future. It seems that the situation here needs to be improved. The soul of the sacred dragon is good. It''s just right to be an instrument soul. I''ll help you condense, let him show his soul brand, and you sign a contract with him. As long as I''m in the guqin, you don''t need to worry about its backfire. Of course, you should also improve your strength as soon as possible. As long as your strength is not lower than his third level, it is impossible to resist you. "


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Phil Jackson raised his hand, and the spirit of the holy dragon had already come to him. Ignoring the struggle of noksey, a low and short spell sounded from Phil Jackson''s mouth, and the light suddenly flashed. Then, the soul of noksey trembled violently. As if extremely unwilling, slowly lowered its tap.


    Under the pressure of Phil Jackson''s powerful soul, it has no chance at all.


    Ye Yinzhu saw that after noxie bowed his head, a golden light appeared in the back of his brain, flowing slowly in his soul like a liquid. He knew that this was noxie''s soul brand, also known as the origin of the soul.


    The soul is the most mysterious of all the energies. Phil Jackson told ye Yinzhu that only after entering the secondary God level, the origin of the soul will appear liquid effect. Of course, this is also invisible to the outside world. Only in the special soul space can the existence of the origin of the soul be detected. When the strength is upgraded to the Ninth level of the secondary God level, the soul source will be condensed into beads from liquid, which is what Phil Jackson called the soul bead.


    So, when Sloan robbed Phil Jackson''s soul pearl, it would have done him such a huge damage that he could not exert his strength at the top of sub God level. If Phil Jackson hadn''t kept some of his own psychic consciousness and won''t be forced to disperse, he would have left the world long ago.


    According to the method taught by Phil Jackson, the long and difficult incantation comes out of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth. From his golden body of soul, a golden brand symbol gradually emerges and penetrates into the back brain of the holy dragon. It is directly printed in the source of noxie''s soul.The shaking of Nokshi''s soul became more and more intense, and the surging power of his soul was constantly released. However, the golden symbol of Ye Yinzhu brings a golden light, forming a bridge between the sacred dragon and ye Yinzhu.


    For a moment, all kinds of confused emotions and images flashed through Ye Yinzhu''s mind. At the same time, the huge power of the soul rushed into his body like a sea of rivers. The huge energy constantly filled Ye Yinzhu''s body, making his golden soul light more and more intense. In this dark space, it was like a sun shining all around .


    And in the center of the soul, ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows, the light has begun to transform from gold to milky white. And ye Yinzhu''s own soul source is becoming more and more powerful, showing signs of developing towards liquid state.


    Phil Jackson increased the control of his soul, forced to suppress the soul of noxie, so that he could not produce a trace of backfire. He could only let the soul contract be completed, so that his soul power poured into Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    In the undead magic, every soul will get some soul power from this soul. The power of the soul is the source of spiritual power. Through this method, the cultivation speed of the necromancer is obviously better than that of the magician with other attributes in the later stage, but the risk of this cultivation method is also great. Once it backfires, it will be doomed.


    Of course, at this time, ye Yinzhu has Phil Jackson at his side, so there is no possibility of backfire, so he just needs to feel his soul growing.


    I don''t know how long it took for Phil Jackson to let him go when the light on the holy dragon was obviously dimmed and the fire of the soul in the dragon''s eyes was also dimmed. With Ye Yinzhu''s soul contract with him, it''s very easy to catch him. Although noxie''s subconscious soul is still unwilling to submit to Ye Yinzhu, one is that with the limitation of soul contract and the power of Phil Jackson, it has no chance to resist at all.


    At the foot of the mountain, Zi is still quietly guarding. With his spiritual sense, as long as someone approaches the mountain, he will react and annihilate the other party at the first time.


    Suddenly, a strong palpitation appeared in purple''s soul. Then, he clearly felt a huge breath of soul gushing out from his soul. His whole body was full of purple light. In his mind, Amethyst bimont''s spiritual power and origin fit to work at a high speed. He firmly and forcefully attacked the barrier in front of him.


    The strong impact makes purple''s body continuously emit a mass of purple fog. As soon as everything around comes into contact with the purple fog, it will immediately become a crystal form.


    With the power of purple, it''s impossible to control the energy in the body. It''s just a situation, which is a sign of advancement. Yes, under the influence of this sudden injection of soul power, he is charging to the barrier of adulthood.


    The impact lasted for half an hour before it stopped. When Zi controlled the energy in his body again, he couldn''t help feeling disappointed that he still didn''t succeed. Although he launched a strong impact on the bottleneck under the stimulation of this sudden huge soul energy, there was still a long way to go. Nevertheless, the bottleneck that prevented him from moving forward was loosened. This is not a small progress for purple now.


    Needless to ask, he also knows the source of this power. Zixin sighs, Yinzhu, you have made progress again. Always benefit from your progress, I owe you only more and more. Unfortunately, this time you break through the mental power rather than the physical power, otherwise, it may be more beneficial for me to hit the bottleneck.


    Just at this time, purple see not far away someone came this way.


    -------------------------


    friends who like Xiaosan group products, vote for Xiaosan. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 625

    At this time, ye Yinzhu is completely immersed in the excitement of his soul energy promotion. After entering the cultivation, in order not to distract himself, he has temporarily blocked his connection with purple, so he doesn''t know what purple is thinking.


    When ye Yinzhu opens his eyes and sees the clouds on the top of the mountain again, he can''t help feeling like a human being again. Although there is Phil Jackson''s protection in the dead wood dragon harp, the collision between the souls still makes him sweat.


    After a short contact, he has clearly understood how terrible the battle between souls is, which is not allowed to fail at all. If it fails, the end is destruction. Only now did he really understand why Phil Jackson kept telling him about the dangers of practicing necromancy.


    He opened his arms and stretched out his body. Although he was scared a lot this time, the benefit was huge. The most direct thing was that the energy extraction of the dead wood dragon Yin Qin, a super artifact lying on his legs, seemed to be weakened a lot. At least he could support the Guqin in the outside world for a while. At the same time, because his soul once went deep into the Guqin, Now his connection with Qin has deepened a lot. Undoubtedly, it will be of great benefit for him to use this super artifact in the future.


    The second is the progress of spiritual power. Absorbed the great power of the soul after signing the soul contract with the holy dragon nokeshi, ye Yinzhu''s soul has taken a big step forward. Although it is not a qualitative leap, it also brings him unparalleled benefits. He can clearly feel that the power of his soul is constantly penetrating into the spiritual power, making his spiritual perception more and more powerful and clear. He knew that by virtue of this soul contract and the power of absorbed soul, his magic must have improved, and now it is the common progress of Qin magic and undead magic.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t really exercise your soul this time. Yinzhu, this time you have absorbed part of the soul of the holy dragon. I hope this is the first time and the last time. " Phil Jackson floats out and floats in front of Ye Yinzhu. Only this time, the black fog he transformed keeps a touch of black fog with the supernatural instrument of dead wood dragon chanting Qin.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "teacher, I understand. Only through self-cultivation can we achieve our own strength. In this way, we can enhance our own soul power by swallowing other people''s souls. Fire will cause our own soul impure, which will have an impact on our future cultivation. "


    Phil Jackson praised the way: "you can understand the best.". Your soul power has improved a lot this time. It will take a long time to digest. Although the energy of soul power has arrived, because it is from the outside world, you must constantly refine it and make it your own thing. At the same time, constantly refine your soul to make the whole stronger. In order to move forward to the sub God level in the near future. Do you understand? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and took a deep breath. The power of soul in his body was still merging with the power of spirit. He didn''t know how much his magic could be improved this time. At least you can stabilize the level 7 mana of purple level upgraded by surana Phoenix red pill, and even reach level 8. You know, it''s extremely difficult to upgrade one level after the cultivation, especially after you enter yourself.


    "Yinzhu, Yinzhu." The deep voice in Ye Yinzhu''s heart calls to him.


    Opening his connection with purple, ye Yinzhu asks purple through his soul, "purple, what''s the matter? What can I do for you


    Purple said: "have you finished your cultivation? Anya sent someone to look for you. It''s said that it''s your grandmother Nina


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart moves. Is grandma Nina here? Is there any change in the war situation? "Well, I see. I''m going down the mountain. "


    At the end of the communication with Zi, ye Yinzhu said to Phil Jackson, "teacher, grandma Nina is here. I don''t know what''s the matter. I want to go down the mountain to have a look."


    Phil Jackson said with a smile, "go ahead. You are the Lord of this territory now. There are many things you need to deal with. In the past two months or so, I have instilled the knowledge of necromancery that I can teach you into your brain. What you need to do in the future is to improve through continuous cultivation. Improvement in experience is no less than lonely cultivation. I believe that you will be able to make a breakthrough soon. "


    At this time, ye Yinzhu also felt that his energy could not control the supernatural instrument. The dark golden light disappeared as soon as it was bright and went back to his heart.


    Following the ladder made by himself when he went up the mountain, ye Yinzhu floated down the mountain. When he came to the foot of the mountain, a touch of fish belly White had already risen in the East. Unconsciously, the night passed when he was immersed in the supernatural.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu floats down and, guided by his soul, accurately falls to purple.


    "Yinzhu, you have made progress again." Purple looked at Ye Yinzhu, with a smile on her face. His smile is only occasionally revealed in the face of Ye Yinzhu.


    It''s an elf tribe who comes to deliver the letter. Ye Yinzhu comes to see Qin emperor. Knowing that Anya has asked someone to call him, he must have something to discuss and dare not neglect. He goes to Qin City with Zi.With 80000 main labor force in Qincheng, the construction speed has undoubtedly slowed down. It is very difficult to see obvious changes in this huge Brenner mountains. More than two months later, at least Ye Yinzhu didn''t make any difference on the surface of Qin City. As for the change in the dark, he didn''t know.


    Maybe it''s too early to go directly to the Lord''s mansion. There are not many people in the mansion. In the hall, Nina and Anya are talking about something. Apart from the two of them, there is only ocean.


    "Grandma, sister Anya, I''m back." Ye Yinzhu and Ziyi come in and say hello to Nina and Anya. But her eyes floated to the sea, and she was given an apologetic look.


    Ocean responded with a gentle smile. Although there was some resentment in the bottom of my eyes, it was more joy and excitement to see my lover again.


    Purple''s expression is more insipid. She just nods to Anya and Nina, goes to one side of the hall and sits down.


    "Yinzhu, you smelly boy, you finally went back to Qincheng. After a few days, you went to practice again and threw the mess to me. I don''t know if this is your territory or mine." Anya didn''t laugh and scold. In the absence of outsiders, she and ye Yinzhu are very casual.


    Ye Yinzhu strode forward and said with a smile, "sister Anya, you are a good worker. What''s more, this Qin City belongs to everyone, and naturally it belongs to you. "


    Nina looks at Ye Yinzhu with two dazzling lights in her eyes. She suddenly raises her hand and grabs it from ye Yinzhu''s wrist.


    Ye Yinzhu and Anya are surprised at the same time. Anya subconsciously cuts out her palm and goes straight to Nina''s wrist vein, which is the necessary rescue for attacking the enemy. But ye Yinzhu''s reaction is also very fast, the lower body does not move, the upper body is strange in a flash, the body surface emerges a layer of light purple, has been out of Nina''s hand covered range.


    Nina smiles calmly. Her body, which was originally sitting on the chair, suddenly shakes. Next moment, she comes to Ye Yinzhu, almost clinging to his body, and is looking for her hand again.


    Instant transfer, which is an indispensable part of Nina''s martial arts, can''t be described by speed. A simple instant transfer not only dissolves Anya''s obstruction, but also makes Ye Yinzhu unable to dodge. After all, this chamber is not like the outside, there is not enough space.


    In desperation, ye Yinzhu has to stick out his right hand and meet Nina''s hand. Nina''s strength is very clear to him. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to reserve it. Zizhu''s fighting spirit almost reaches its peak in an instant. At the same time, he makes a low drink, and a strange sound goes straight to Nina''s ears.


    The deep roar rang out, but the strange thing was that there was no overflow of fighting spirit. Nina''s eyes moved and even stepped back. There was a moment of confusion in her eyes. It''s almost unimaginable for a sub God level master like her to have such a short absence, but in fact it just happened.


    "Yinzhu, do you have any adventures?" Looking at Ye Yinzhu, Nina''s eyes are full of surprises after her recovery.


    Ye Yinzhu scratched her head and looked at Nina awkwardly, but she didn''t know how to answer. For this Nana, he doesn''t need to hide anything. However, the fundamental reason for his strength improvement is from Sula. He can''t tell Nina and Anya in front of the sea that he has a physical relationship with Sula and has made great progress in the Phoenix red pill.


    "The fighting spirit of purple level seven is closer to purple level nine. It''s only a few days! You are such a little thing that you give me so many surprises. "


    Nina''s words surprised Anya and Haiyang. Apart from Zi and Phil Jackson, no one else knows how strong Ye Yinzhu is now.


    Originally, Haiyang was dissatisfied with Ye Yinzhu''s long-term departure. At this time, Nina said that ye Yinzhu had achieved such strength. She could not help blaming herself. He was trying to cultivate. How much did he need to pay to reach such a high level in a short time? How can I blame him? Think of here, the ocean heart unconsciously relieved. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 626

    Anya looks at Ye Yinzhu and laughs, "Yinzhu, you have caught up with your sister. The emperor of Qin in our Qin City is indeed a genius among the geniuses. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Nina and Anya, "sister, don''t make fun of me. Grandma, what are you doing here? Is it because the war ahead is so tight that you can''t come to our Qin City to help the soldiers? "


    Nina smiles and says, "how can it be. Although we Milan were caught off guard, it is not easy for landias to annex us. I''m here to thank you for your contribution to Milan and I hope you can help me with one thing


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "we Qin City and Milan are allies. Milan should help when it is difficult. Isn''t grandma also helping us send a large number of Donglong descendants to Qincheng? I haven''t had time to thank you. What''s more, there is the golden elder who is responsible for transporting materials. Without his help, I can''t finish it so smoothly this time. "


    Nina said with a smile: "I''ve heard from golden. Even I''m a little envious of the goods you plundered from fro. It seems that Milan don''t need to support you in terms of money. You have more money than I do now


    Ye Yinzhu said: "how can it be? I can''t compare with you in any way. You are the God of wealth of Milan. What''s more, it''s no use just having money. The millions of people in Qincheng need astronomical amounts of food, which need Milan''s support. "


    Nina said: "don''t worry. I promise you that there will be no less than a grain of rice. Now you are the hero of Milan, almost everyone knows. You''ve been famous all over the world since the first World War. Now there are 80000 fresh troops of your Qin City in the eastern army, and the eastern front is finally stable. It''s also a temporary relief for us to put more experiences on the main battlefield. It''s said that you also robbed the food that landias gave to the orcs. Now the orcs'' attack has also slackened a lot. After a while, if the war on the north line goes well, maybe I will send some soldiers from the northern Legion to the south line. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I think so, too. After all, on the front battlefield, there is a big difference in the number of the United forces of Froude, landias and Bourbon. The defense is OK, so it''s too difficult to fight back. Therefore, we must first solve the problem of the north line before we have a chance to turn the situation around in the main battlefield. My next action is to lead some elite players of Qin City to the northern Legion to help Marshal Maldini fight against the orcs. As you know, with purple''s help, my deterrent power to the orcs will be greatly increased, and the northern army''s fighting power will naturally be able to be transferred. "


    Nina nodded with satisfaction and said, "just like you said. However, this matter is not urgent. I have a more important and urgent matter that I need your help now. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. Is there anything more important than the current continental war?


    Nina naturally saw his doubts and continued: "listen to Anya say that you are practicing in seclusion during this period of time, and you must not know much about the outside world. At present, all parties have entered a buffer period, and the war has stopped temporarily. "


    "Oh? Is landias going to shrink back? " Ye Yinzhu doubts.


    "No, of course not. Randias is determined to win for Milan. This war has been planned for a long time, but it has been almost a year since the beginning of the war. The consumption of all parties is very large. It takes time to adjust the supply and other aspects, such as landias and Milan. Therefore, all parties have entered a period of adjustment. Of course, although the war has stopped, the forces of all parties are still loose from the outside and tight from the inside, and there is a possibility of a new outbreak of war at any time. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "I see. Granny Nina, is there any other action by landias that you want me to help destroy? " Now the main force of Qin City is in the east line, and there are only some strong people left. Nina naturally knows about these situations. She comes to ask for help, and naturally wants to use her own strength and the strength of these strong people. That''s why Ye Yinzhu has such a saying.


    Nina nodded, "you can say that. After all, we are still at a disadvantage in the whole war. It is impossible for us to counter attack now. Randias has the initiative. We have been informed that the armistice has just entered. Randias has a message. Invite nobles and promising people from all allies to participate in the civil and military contest of landias empire. "


    "Civil and military competition? What''s that? "


    Nina continued: "randias'' civil and martial arts competition is a way to select talents. Unlike our northern countries, the randias empire was bordered by the Arctic wasteland, and the army was trained through a long war with the orcs. But they also have their own way, that is, to improve the actual combat capability of the army through various military exercises. Sometimes it''s within the country, sometimes it''s with the allies. This is the main way for them to improve the combat effectiveness of their soldiers. Although it can''t be compared with real combat, the effect is still good. "


    "But it''s easy for a thousand troops to get a general, but it''s hard to get one. Of course, there''s no problem with this training method. But what randias and the countries of the South need most are generals. So, there''s randias''s great civil and military comparison. Through this national level competition, a large number of talents have been selected and entrusted with important tasks. Randias has maintained this tradition for many years. Every three years there is a great civil and military competition. They have a lot of talent. This is one of the reasons why landias can still compete with Milan without a higher school like oursYe Yinzhu exclaimed: "it''s really a good way to compare civil and martial arts. It will not be limited to the nobility and choose talents in any way. The emperor landias is indeed a wise monarch


    Nina sighed and said: "if it''s not magnificent, how could the landias have planned for so many years to plot the territory of Milan? Massimo. Moratti may not be as good as Silvio in the rule of the Empire. However, in terms of intrigue, he is much better than Silvio. He is definitely a hero of a generation. Although his method of civil and military comparison is a little more radical, with the temptation of huge rewards at any cost, he has not only mined many talents from landias, but also attracted many talents from other countries for his own use. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it seems that landias has not enough people to hold a civil military contest during the war. This should be good news for Milan. Do you want me to help you to destroy the civil and military competition? "


    Nina nodded and said, "good. This time, randias''s civil and military comparison is different from usual. Because it was during the war, through this civil military contest, the relationship between landias and his allies could be greatly deepened. It is said that Massimo also invited the kings of the allied countries to visit the civil military contest. If they are allowed to run smoothly, it will undoubtedly make the group relations led by landias more stable. According to our information, in order to win over the elites of various countries and deepen the relations with the allies, Massimo even made great profits in the civil and military competition this time. In addition to greater rewards than ever, the civil and martial arts competition has become a way to recruit relatives. The last ten winners of the contest will be chosen by one of Massimo''s daughters, who will become the husband of the princess. It is said that this princess luanfeng is very beautiful, and is known as the first beauty of landias. "


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s face becoming stiff, Nina said: "think about it, how attractive it is for the people of landias and their allies to get wealth and power as well as such a noble beauty. So, this time we must destroy it. What''s the matter with you, Yinzhu? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s face has turned pale, staring at the front, when he heard Nina said that randias Wenwu Dabie will be a way to recruit, his whole brain has fallen into a blank.


    The princess of the landias Empire, in his mind, is the same as Sula''s painting. Sula, Sula, are you looking for a bride?


    The ocean quickly steps forward, comes to Ye Yinzhu and holds his big hand, "Yinzhu, are you ok. This time it''s not necessarily Sura. After all, although the children of emperor landias are not many, there should be more than one princess


    After all, ye Yinzhu is a magician with strong mental power. After a short period of absence, he forced himself to endure all kinds of confused emotions in his heart. With a forced smile, he held the ocean''s hand in his backhand and said, "grandma Nina, what do you want me to do?" Invisible, his words have been filled with a strong murderous. Even Nina was shocked.


    "I hope you can lead the strong of Qin City to destroy this civil and military contest. No matter what you do, as long as you don''t let the civil military contest go smoothly. I know it''s extremely dangerous, but you have a teleportation array. If you are a strong player in Qin City, it should be no problem to retreat. Yinzhu, would you like to help grandma? "


    Although Nina saw that ye Yinzhu''s expression was wrong, she didn''t ask much. She vaguely guessed that ye Yinzhu might have some special hatred with landias.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said, "I promise you. However, my plan to go to the north will be delayed. Grandma, when on earth is this wenwudabi. And the way of competition, please tell me in detail. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 627

    Sula is mine. No one can take her away from me. Whether or not the princess randias is going to marry this time is Sula, ye Yinzhu knows that he has to go to randias capital. Even if it''s only one in ten thousand, he can''t watch Sula become someone else''s wife.


    "Wait a minute. Yinzhu, don''t rush to promise. " Just then, Anya came over with a dignified look on her face. She looked at Nina and said, "Princess Nina, I think we should take a long-term view on this. I can''t presume to promise you. "


    In terms of age, Anya doesn''t know how much older she is than Nina, so naturally she won''t call her grandma Nina.


    "The capital of landias is the political and military center of landias. During the period of civil and military competition, it will be even more powerful. Although Yinzhu has the ability to transmit, he is not a God after all. Transmission also needs preparation and time. When he is under siege from a large number of enemies, what should he do in case of danger? Yinzhu is the mainstay of our Qin City. I don''t agree with him to take risks. "


    Nina Leng for a while, looking at Anya can''t help but frown, "from the strength point of view, no one in landias is stronger than Yinzhu, not to mention he has Amethyst than Meng auxiliary. Even if it can''t be done, but he wants to leave, I''m afraid no one can stop him. Miss Anya, I don''t think there is a problem of safety. I don''t care less about Yinzhu than you, so I won''t let him take risks. What''s more, we have made certain arrangements in randias and will try our best to ensure the safety of Yinzhu. "


    "Grandma, sister Anya, you don''t have to fight. Randias, I have to go. " Ye Yinzhu said firmly. In his eyes, Sula was already his wife. Even if there is no such contest, ye Yinzhu will go to landias sooner or later. It''s just that it brought his time forward. He can''t take risks. What if the princess luanfeng is Sula? Do you see the woman you love marry someone else? No, absolutely not.


    Ocean knows the inside story. She sighs in her heart, but there is no dissatisfaction on the surface. "Sister Anya, let Yinzhu go. However, you can go to Yinzhu, but you must promise us that no matter what happens, you must come back safely. "


    With the support of the ocean, ye Yinzhu''s heart slightly relaxed because of the news from Sula. Looking at her, she said firmly, "don''t worry, I will come back safely."


    Anya wants to say something more, but the purple on one side says, "let Yinzhu go. I''ll go with him, too. Randias has no one to stop us from joining hands. It won''t be a big problem to come back safely. " About Sula, Zi and ye Yinzhu have the same mind, even more detailed than the ocean knows.


    "Well, brother-in-law. Then you must protect the safety of Yinzhu. "


    Nina could not help smiling when she saw that everyone agreed. "In fact, I wanted to go by myself, but the situation on the main battlefield is really worrying. I still have a lot to deal with. I can''t leave the country without permission. "


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s mood has relaxed a little, "grandma, where''s grandfather Qin? Didn''t he come back with you? "


    Nina shook her head and said, "he is as stubborn as before. No one can change what he decides. After you took people to the east line, Qin Shang and I went back to the capital and took him to see Silvio, our son. When father and son recognize each other, Silvio forgives him, but he always says he''s sorry for us. Later, at his own strong request, he went to the main battlefield. Replace Yuehui to command the magic legion of Milan. "


    "Grandfather Qin went to the main battlefield?" Ye Yinzhu is surprised, but he can also understand Qin Shang''s idea. Although he didn''t mean to, it''s true that he left his wife and son. He owes Nina and Silvio too much. He can only use this method to make up for his debts to his wife and son. Perhaps, the battlefield is the best place for him to ease his guilt.


    Nina nodded and said, "I can''t even persuade him. No matter what Silvio said, Qin Shang insisted on going to the battlefield and contributing to Milan. But under, also can only let him. It is also because of him that I can not personally preside over this operation against landias. I can''t trust the old man. As soon as he arrived at the main battlefield, he gave full play to his magic power and inflicted heavy damage on landias. I don''t know how many people landias sent to assassinate him. I have to get back to him as soon as possible. "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said: "grandfather Qin has always been very lonely. Even when he is with our family, I often see him playing the piano alone and silently. Most of his favorite music is full of sadness. Now that he has you and uncle Silvio, he is eager to do something for you to make up for his debt. Let grandfather Qin be in the battlefield mountain. With grandfather Qin''s Qin magic power, unless the magician of Falan appears, no one can threaten him. "


    Nina said: "now it''s the only way. I don''t think I can change that old guy''s stubborn temper. Fortunately, you are not like him. Well, let me tell you something about randias. The so-called civil and martial arts competition is divided into two parts, the civil and martial arts competition. Although landias is located in the south, he always advocates military force. In this respect, Milan is not as good as Milan. So, they are also full of more aggressiveness. ""The so-called Wenbi is not a comparison of poetry, song and Fu, or literature and art, but a comparison of military strategy, battle and command. Among the civil and martial arts competitions, the position of the civil one is higher than that of the martial one. As long as they can get into the top 20 of Wenbi, almost all of them will become intermediate generals of landias, and some will even become senior generals directly and be awarded the title of nobility. No matter it''s the warrior or the magician, they can take part in the fight. In the arena competition, the samurai naturally occupy a certain advantage. In order to be fair, in the competition, the samurai should give the magician ten seconds to recite the first spell. The martial arts competition selects the strong, the literary competition selects the general. That''s the purpose of randias


    Ye Yinzhu wrote down Nina''s words firmly.


    Nina continued: "what you''re going to do when you go to landias this time is to destroy his civil and military comparison. It''s better to kill a few important people in the alliance of landias. Because it is to recruit the princess, many princes and noble children of landias allies will attend this time. If some of these people can be killed, it will undoubtedly bring some cracks to the relationship between landias and its allies. It will play a subtle role in future wars. As for the specific rules of the civil military competition, I won''t repeat them. You can find out if you go there and inquire about them everywhere. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "what about the time? When will the civil military contest begin? "


    Nina said, "there''s half a month left. Or I won''t come in a hurry. Since you have decided to go, you must start as soon as possible. "


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry, grandma. I will try my best to destroy the civil and military contest of landias. It''s early morning. I''m going to start now. "


    Ye Yinzhu secretly calculated that when he took part in the seven nations and seven dragons ranking battle, he set up a teleportation array in the city on the border between Milan and France. He could teleport there first, and then sneak into landias from there. With his own speed, he could reach landias capital in about seven days.


    Now it''s half a month before the civil and martial arts competition. If you arrive at landias capital earlier, you will have more time to learn about the civil and martial arts competition and whether the princess luanfeng is Sula.


    Nina is very satisfied with Ye Yinzhu''s vigorous action, "Yinzhu, you have to remember that the only thing that blue DIAS can pose a threat to you this time is black dragon city. The descendants of the royal family of landias inherited the blood of the black phoenix. Therefore, the princess of landias not only has great attraction for the princes of its allies, but also attracts the Dragon strongmen of all dragon cities, especially the black dragon city. Traditionally, black dragon''s most desired mate is black phoenix. Although there is almost no real black phoenix now, the princess of landias Empire, who has the blood of black phoenix, is their first choice. There are many strong people in black dragon city. If you can''t do anything, you should pay attention to your own safety. "


    There is a chill in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. Is it black dragon city? Let alone the black dragon, even if the sacred dragon is in front of you, you can''t stop your determination to bring Sula back.


    "Grandma, I''ll be careful."


    Anya said, "Yinzhu, who are you going to take with you? The Druids are all here, and the hornhawk Knights have 2000 more. Oh, yes, and the bimont monster Legion. Why don''t you take them all with you? "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Anya with concern. "Sister, I''m going to make trouble this time, not to fight. It''s too obvious to take so many people. Even if it''s my life store, I can''t hold it. We can''t have many people going to landias this time. With more people, although the combat effectiveness is stronger, it will become more difficult to retreat. Our Qin City is just in its infancy. We can''t afford to lose. I don''t take any of the behemoths, druids and hornhawk knights


    -------------------


    the fining meeting will be suspended once tonight. Please see the relevant notice. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 628

    "The behemoths have great power. They can play a huge role in the construction of Qin City. Druids and hornhawk knights can also stay. They can contribute to the construction of Qin City. But don''t worry, although I don''t take them, I have enough strength to go to landias this time. I, Zi, Ming and gracis went together. There are three sacred beasts escorting us. What else should we worry about? "


    Anya''s face became very ugly when she heard Ye Yinzhu say that she didn''t take the army. But when she finally heard Ye Yinzhu say the names of the three sacred beasts, she could not help but relax. None of the three sacred beasts is the strong among the strong, among which Ming and GRASSIS are the super sacred beasts of the second God level. With their escort by Ye Yinzhu''s side, and with his intimate purple, there really won''t be any problems in terms of safety.


    Purple nodded, "I also think this is the best choice. A small number of people can more easily penetrate the interior of landias. Evacuation is also easier. That''s it. Anya, send for Ming and Gracias


    Nina saw that the matter had been settled, and her face showed a smile of relief. "Well, all the things to be done have been done. Yinzhu, I''ll go with you. You also have a teleportation array in Milan. Send me to the nearest place to the border, so you can get to landias as soon as possible


    In the process of waiting for Ming and gracis, ye Yinzhu communicates with Zi through his soul.


    "Zi, I''m sorry. For my sake, I can only delay the journey to the north. "


    Zi said: "my brother, I''m sorry. Besides, we are not strong enough to deal with the three Orc tribes. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "not necessarily. Although in terms of strength, we are far from enough compared with orcs. But we have two advantages. One is the deterrent power of your four sacred beasts to the orcs. Shan, Lei, Ming and gracis are the totems of the three Orc tribes. What kind of deterrent effect will they have when they appear on the battlefield with orcs? Do orcs start with totems they have believed in for many years? At the same time, you are Amethyst bimon, the natural king of bimon. As long as there is a bimont beast, it will immediately break away from the three Orc tribes and become your subordinate. Therefore, they would never dare to send this strongest soldier to fight. In addition, although our strength is not enough, but Milan''s northern Legion and orcs have been fighting for so many years, with their strength to suppress the opponent is no problem. We just need to start with the orc''s morale... "


    Purple heart move, "you mean, we must first break the orc''s morale, and then gradually erode the rule of the three tribes. At the same time, should we also borrow the strength of Milan''s northern Legion? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "we are allies with Milan. We have the obligation to help them fight against the orcs. Don''t they need to help themselves? The northern Legion is not as weak as the eastern Legion. With the help of a large number of magicians, dragoons and Milan shield Marshal Maldini, we don''t even need to send large troops to Qin City. I''ve been thinking about these things since I was in Florida. Originally, I was going to go to the north to solve the problem as much as possible. If we can help you regain the ruling power of the orcs, then the whole Arctic wasteland will be the backing of our Qin City in the future, and we will no longer have to be rootless trees. Then I''ll devote myself to the rescue of Sula. But the plan can''t keep up with the change. Now we have to go to landias first, and then go to the north when we come back. "


    Purple also did not expect that ye Yinzhu''s plan should be so thorough, and these, more for their own imagination. Although he didn''t say anything, he could see the excitement of his mood from his burning eyes.


    After a while, both gracis and Ming had arrived. As soon as he heard that he was going to go out, gracis opened his mouth excitedly. "Good to go out. I''ll have dinner with the Emperor Qin. Let me go anywhere. "


    Ming not angry way: "you know how to eat."


    Gracious was not afraid of him. He glared at him and said, "I haven''t seen you eat less than me."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head helplessly and said, "well, don''t argue. I''m not sure if there is a lot of food this time. However, when we go to landias this time, we are sneaking in. We must keep a low profile. We''ll start right away. When you get there, you must listen to me and make no mistakes. It''s randias'' territory, after all


    Mingsheng was gentle and nodded. Gladys had already offered a sacrifice to purple, and naturally he did not dare to object. What''s more, he sincerely admires Ye Yinzhu now. If ye Yinzhu and Zi had not signed the same contract, he would like to sign the contract with Ye Yinzhu. Seeing that Zi can constantly improve her strength through her contract with Ye Yinzhu, not only GRASSIS but also Ming is envious.


    An hour later, when ye Yinzhu had prepared some necessary equipment and things to carry, they only informed a few people at the top of Qin City, and then they quietly left Qin City by transmitting the array.


    Through the transmission of falian, the crowd directly came to a small city not far from the border between Milan and France. Nina once again told ye Yinzhu to pay attention to safety, and immediately rushed to the place where the Milan army was stationed. Qin Shang is only a magician after all. Nina is still worried about his safety.After a simple meal in the small town, ye Yinzhu and his party went out of the city and walked towards the border of Milan empire. Through the study of the map, it takes about three days to get to landias from here, to bypass Falan from the West. Of course, this is for ordinary people.


    Because of the war between the two countries, there was no one in the area near Milan''s southern frontier. The four men immediately spread out and ran towards the border of landias.


    For the sake of caution, ye Yinzhu came out with Hongling this time. Anyway, he robbed a lot of rare metals from Buddha, which is enough for the time being. There is no need for Hongling to find ore. With the deformation ability of red spirit, ye Yinzhu can transform it into wings. The red spirit at level 9 can fly for a long time without any energy from ye Yinzhu.


    Ordinary people need three days to go, ye Yinzhu four people in less than three hours have arrived at the border of landias and Milan.


    After the temporary truce, the Allied forces of landias and Bourbon also retreated to their own border line. At this time, ye Yinzhu had already seen the rolling and endless barracks from a distance. The flag flutters, like a lion perched there, coveting the Empire of Milan.


    Even ye Yinzhu, who had experienced the war, could not help but be shocked by the scene before him. This is the real momentum of a great power.


    In addition to the rolling barracks, from a long distance you can hear the roar of landias soldiers in training. In the mid air, there are at least five black dragons flying. The dragon clan has always been the overlord of the sky, which even purple has to admit. Although there is no solid wall, the power of the randias camp is no less than that of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, even more terrible.


    Ye Yinzhu had foreseen the immediate situation. During the war, even if there is a temporary truce, landias will certainly prevent Milan from infiltrating. However, landias can block the sky and the ground, can it block the underground?


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth. Ye Yinzhu nodded to the purple three. The light pink light lit up, and the three great men had disappeared into the gem of life. Without waiting for the golden light on his arms, ye Yinzhu''s body has quietly disappeared into the ground. Disappear in the blink of an eye.


    An hour later, when ye Yinzhu and they looked at the randias camp across the border, they had already reached another direction. Without too much staying, they immediately headed for the territory of landias.


    It''s boring to go on the road. Ye Yinzhu''s heart is attached to Sura. He takes the three great beasts to sleep in the daytime and night, but he doesn''t go into the city. According to the map, he looks for a remote path and goes straight to the capital of landias.


    ¡­¡­


    Randias imperial palace.


    Massimo waved his hand and asked all the attendants who followed him to go down and stop in front of the palace in front of him.


    Luanfeng palace, luxury can even be compared with the Queen''s palace, but only one person lives here.


    But there were only two maids in the palace. Seeing the arrival of Massimo the great, they fell to their knees.


    Just then, a cold voice came out of the palace, "since it''s here, why don''t you come in?"


    Massimo was stunned for a moment, then he raised his foot and stepped into the palace.


    Although there are not many maids, the luanfeng palace is still clean. In the middle of the palace, a woman stands with her back to the gate. The slender figure is so perfect no matter from any angle. A palace dress on her, in addition to noble, but also a bit more awe inspiring inviolable sacred atmosphere.


    "Phoenix my son, you have too few people here. Don''t you feel lonely? I''ll send some more maids Looking at the lonely back of Massimo.


    This luanfeng palace is naturally inhabited by luanfeng Princess Sura. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 629

    "No, it''s good now. You know, I like to be clean." Slowly turned around, Sula''s face is still so cold, especially the beautiful dark blue eyes in the twinkling light of death is enough to make anyone flinch.


    Massimo stepped forward a few steps, and did not stop until he was five meters away from Sula. "In a few days, the civil military contest will begin. This year''s civil and military contest gathered the most outstanding talents under the age of 30 in China, as well as the princes and nobles of the allies. "


    "What does this have to do with me?" Sula said faintly


    Massimo''s eyes showed the light of regret, "feng''er, after all, you are a girl. Don''t you always think about getting married? Dad just wants you to be happy


    Sula smiles, but her cold smile makes Massimo shudder. "Happiness? Will I still be happy? From the day of birth, in my dictionary, it seems that these two words have disappeared. I promise you to be the prize of this civil and martial arts contest. It''s just the last thing I do for you. When this is over, you are you and I am me. Or, you are the enemy of my mother and brother. "


    Happiness, when these two words appear in her heart, the most profound influence in her mind clearly emerges. Clear eyes, handsome appearance, as well as the elegant and silly appearance when playing the piano. All of them are deeply imprinted in Sula''s heart.


    Yinzhu, this life has no chance. If there is an afterlife, maybe


    Just when Sura is missing, her Miss Ye Yinzhu has come to landias capital.


    Randias, like Milan, was the first country to form after the split of the Empire of lonzaki nussillon. The name of the imperial capital is the same as the name of the country. It is called randias city.


    The huge city is like a monster. At the gate, there are at least 500 soldiers guarding. The thick wall has a kind of rustic flavor. The black phoenix flag, which symbolizes the royal family of landias, flutters in the wind.


    Standing beside Ye Yinzhu, Zi frowned and said, "how come there are so many defenders at the gate. I remember Milan was only 200 people. Is it because of the war? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s not because of the war. This is the capital of landias, far less affected by the war, at least on the surface. The increase of gate guards should be due to the great civil and military ratio. here we go. I have a way


    Hand in his face, the original handsome face rongdun changed, although still handsome, but compared with his original appearance is much worse. There are soldiers from all over the world. Ye Yinzhu is not like purple. They can change their appearance through the ability of the beast itself, just like Sula''s camouflage, but he has the mask purple gave him. This mask was only used once in Falan at the beginning. There was no need to worry about being recognized.


    The four followed the crowd to the gate of the city. After observation, they found that if they want to enter the city, they all need to have a certificate, such as the customs clearance discs issued by villages and towns or cities. Those without identity certificates are not allowed to enter the city.


    When ye Yinzhu came to the gate, he immediately attracted the attention of the garrison. In their image, it is impossible not to be noticed. Ye Yinzhu is dressed in a magic robe, dressed as a standard magician. Behind him, there are three strong men who are more than two meters tall.


    Zi, Ming and gracis all changed their body height to about two meters through the metamorphosis technique possessed by advanced Warcraft and divine beast. At the same time, they disguised their appearance as very ordinary. In addition, their clothes were simple. Standing behind the magician Ye Yinzhu, they were obviously followers.


    However, no matter how to use camouflage, even if they reduce their height, their strong physique will still show a bit of hegemony, which can''t be compared with ordinary people.


    Seeing the arrival of Ye Yinzhu''s four men, a captain in the garrison immediately came up, not because of the three men around him, but because of Ye Yinzhu''s magic robe.


    Shenyuan magic robe is white. This kind of robe is only worn by mages of Light Department. The status of mages in any country is incomparable with other professions. Although Ye Yinzhu looks very young, the captain is very polite.


    "Dear Mr. magician, how do you do?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, did not speak, wearing a mask, but his elegant and noble temperament is still unable to hide, giving people a sense of arrogance, which makes the guard captain dare not underestimate.


    "Mr. magician, it''s the time of the civil and military competition in our country. All those who enter the city have to submit their identification. I''d like to trouble you... "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly and raises his left hand. The light on Xumi''s ring flashes. A badge has appeared in his grasp and is handed to the other party.


    The captain of the guard got the badge, and someone came up with a special magic item. A faint magic light covered the badge.


    The guard captain''s face immediately showed relief, "it''s Mr. magician from Acadia kingdom."


    Ye Yinzhu gave him the badge he got from the magician Association of Luna city in Acadia Kingdom after he left the blue sky sea. Although the rank is very low, it also proves his identity. Although the kingdom of Arcadia is small and weak, the identity of a magician makes these guards dare not be disrespectful.Ye Yinzhu pointed to the purple three, "they are my attendants. Do you still need ID?"


    Maybe it''s because there are too many important people from all over the world recently, and these guards are used to seeing attendants. Since they think that the other party is a magician from the allied country Arcadia, how dare they make trouble? They hasten to say no and respectfully give way to the city.


    Just as ye Yinzhu is about to enter the city, the sound of thunder like hooves suddenly rings and comes towards the city gate. The screams behind him attract Ye Yinzhu''s attention. The four of them turn back to look at it.


    I saw a team of people and horses coming here at a speed of lightning. Surprisingly, this is a team of dragoons, with a number of about 30. Except for the leader, all the other people''s mounts are made up of Eric MinLong. The leader stepped down an extremely strong red lion with red hair flying behind his head. The giant lion was more than seven meters long and nearly three meters high. Behind him, Eric MinLong could not show any power.


    The knight on the lion''s back is two meters and three meters tall. His fiery red armor is shining in the sun. The knight doesn''t wear a helmet. His long fiery red hair is flying behind his head. He is handsome and resolute. Although he has no expression, his overbearing spirit is obvious.


    The reason why the cry of surprise came was because of the appearance of the giant lion. Among the people waiting in line to enter the city, all the riders felt the breath of the giant lion, trembling all over, such as the weak wildebeest, and even in danger of collapsing to the ground.


    Ye Yinzhu''s momentum is so strong that he moves slightly in his heart. Although he looks less than 30 years old, his breath is very strong. He doesn''t deliberately restrain himself. That kind of superior breath of king in the world can''t be imitated.


    "It''s the fire cloud lion. It''s the same level of Warcraft as the snow dragon leopard in the ocean. Fire magic is not weak, and melee ability is also strong. You see, the fire cloud lion has two golden lines under its ribs. When necessary, it can stretch out two wings to make it have the ability of flying. In level 9 Warcraft, it''s the existence of the top. "


    Purple voice rings out in the deep of Ye Yinzhu''s mind. The situation of people in the future tells Ye Yinzhu. Obviously, this fiery man is no less powerful than Venus Dragon Rider. It may even be the strength of Zixing Dragon Rider.


    Soon, the comer is near. People outside the gate of the city quickly get out of the way. Who dares to compete with the Dragon cavalry? What''s more, there is a more terrifying fire cloud lion than the Dragon cavalry.


    Gracias snorted coldly. As a beast, he was used to being domineering all the time. Seeing the arrogance of the fire cloud lion, he couldn''t help feeling very upset.


    "No trouble, Gracias." Leaf sound bamboo low drinks a, this just stopped him to rush out of the idea.


    However, a trace of breath in the angry grunt of gracis still attracted the attention of the fire cloud lion. The galloping speed slowed down immediately, and a pair of big red eyes looked in the direction of gracis suspiciously.


    Ye Yinzhu waved, "let''s go to the city." As he spoke, he walked towards the city first. He is by no means afraid of things, but for Sura''s sake, he must be patient in this place.


    The knight on the back of the fire cloud lion obviously felt the change of the fire cloud lion. His close friend did not know why he suddenly stopped. The only eye-catching person at the gate was Ye Yinzhu and his party. The fire cloud lion Knight''s eyes immediately fell on Ye Yinzhu. It''s just that ye Yinzhu has gone into the city.


    Entering the city of landias, everything around it feels completely different from Milan. Although the two cities were the capitals of the two empires, the difference between the north and the South was very obvious.


    Milan city gives people a rough and heroic feeling, while landias city is more exquisite.


    This can be seen from the pedestrians on the street. Most of Milan people are tall, while landias people are relatively short, but their skin is much more white and delicate. This is obviously determined by the climate and environment of the north and the south. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 630

    But one thing is the same: prosperity. There are a lot of people in the street. Almost every shop has many customers.


    "Lord Qin, what are we going to do next?" Asked Gladys. From time to time, he looked in the direction of the gate, obviously not reconciled. It''s more or less unacceptable for him to avoid a level 9 Warcraft.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "let''s find a place to live and eat. Then I''ll go and inquire about the situation of the civil military Dabi. "


    "Eat? Good, great. " As soon as GRASSIS heard of eating, his previous displeasure vanished. Haha, with a look of expectation, I almost left saliva.


    Purple helpless shake head, this guy, really give us orc race god beast shame.


    As he walked along, ye Yinzhu carefully observed the passers-by. He found that there were many people in other costumes besides the civilian costumes of landias empire. Although he didn''t know much about the customs of various countries, he could see that these people didn''t belong to landias. In addition, these people''s congresses have a very light discipline for many years, so it is obvious that they are here to participate in the civil and military contest.


    Judging from the situation on the mainland, the Empire of landias now has four allies. Apart from the negligible kingdom of Arcadia, there is also the kingdom of Polly, which is good at shooting. Its strength ranks in the mainland. "Well, we''ll take both. Gracias, you live with brother Ming, and I live with purple. " Ye Yinzhu didn''t even think about it, so he agreed directly.


    The girl was stunned and said, "Dear Mr. magician, the price of our imperial suite is 3000 gold coins a night."


    In fact, although it is luxurious here, the price of the imperial suite is only about 1500 gold coins on weekdays. However, during the civil and military competitions, elites from all over the world gather. If this hotel does not take the opportunity to make money, it will be abnormal, and the price has quietly doubled.


    Ye Yinzhu threw out a bag and left it on the desk at the front desk. "These are the rent we paid in advance. Please hurry up."


    The front desk staff opened the delicate leather bag, and could not help but cry out in a low voice, because the small bag, which looked unimportant, was full of ruby coins.


    The size of ruby coins is only one fifth of that of gold coins. Although the bag is not big, it contains thousands of ruby coins. At the beginning, when ye Yinzhu just signed up for the magic martial arts academy in Milan, Haiyang used a ruby coin to help him out. The ratio of ruby to gold is one to one hundred. It is also a kind of high currency that only aristocrats can use.


    A thousand Ruby coins is equivalent to 100000 gold coins. Even if the two top imperial Suites need 6000 gold coins a day, the 1000 Ruby coins are enough for ye Yinzhu to live for more than ten days.


    "Yes, I''ll do it for you right away." Miss Yingbin''s eyes obviously changed when she looked at Ye Yinzhu. In addition to becoming more tender, she was even more attentive.


    It is not ordinary people who can throw a thousand Ruby coins at random. Even in mainland countries, they have to be at least aristocrats to be so rich. What''s more, ye Yinzhu looks very young. He is still handsome after wearing a mask. Coupled with his elegant and noble temperament, he is undoubtedly very attractive to girls.


    Unfortunately, ye Yinzhu didn''t pay attention to the welcoming lady. While waiting for the check-in, his hearing expanded and went to the two girls who were talking in the bar in the distance.


    However, to Ye Yinzhu''s disappointment, there was a layer of invisible energy around the two girls'' bodies. They could not hear their voices completely. Ye Yinzhu was not surprised by this discovery. You know, this kind of barrier can only be achieved by a strong person above the green level. It can be seen that these two girls are not ordinary.


    "Register me quickly. I want a king''s suite." A low, sweet, yet unquestionable voice sounded.


    Gladys'' voice came to Ye Yinzhu''s ear, "is it him?"


    Looking back, ye Yinzhu saw a tall, red man walking towards them. Beside him, there was another man who looked about the same age, but he was not as handsome as the current man. He was more rugged, and his figure was bigger than that of the red haired man in armor.


    Standing more than 2.5 meters, his broad shoulders look very solid, and his red cloak is full of valiant spirit.


    The man walking in front of him is Ye Yinzhu, the fire cloud lion Knight they saw at the gate of the city. Maybe others can''t see any difference from the very tall man behind him, but who are ye Yinzhu? Just a glance, they immediately identified that the particularly tall guy was the level 9 upper Warcraft fire cloud lion that the fire cloud lion knight had stepped down before.


    At level 9, you can incarnate in human form, but the fire cloud lion doesn''t mean to restrain its breath at all.


    In terms of power, although there were only two people coming in, they were much better than ye Yinzhu.


    "I''m very sorry, sir. Our last two imperial suites have just been reserved for these four gentlemen."


    Listening to the waiter''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help frowning. Isn''t it nothing to look for? Thanks to this is still a high-end hotel, the quality of the waiters is really poor.---------------------


    friends who like this set of works, vote for Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 631

    Sure enough, the waiter''s words immediately led the red haired man''s eyes to Ye Yinzhu.


    He looked up and down at Ye Yinzhu, obviously did not remember what happened at the gate. How could a proud young Junyan like him put the little matter of the gate in his heart.


    See ye Yinzhu left chest should wear magic badge position empty, red hair youth eyes flash a trace of disdain. There are only two cases in which a magician does not wear a badge. One is that he has just become a magician and his level is too low. The other is that a powerful magician does not want others to know his strength through the badge. In the eyes of the red haired youth, ye Yinzhu obviously belongs to the former. But how did he know that ye Yinzhu had never been evaluated by the magician guild except for the junior magician badge.


    "This magician, I''m balder, Prince of the Red Lion in the kingdom of Bozhe. The imperial suite is very large. Let me have one." With the tone of command, balde said to Ye Yinzhu impolitely.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to cause trouble because he doesn''t want to attract other people''s attention, but he is never afraid of it. "Prince? Don''t the prince know what is first come, second served? This is randias, not Bourbon. "


    With that, he took the key to the room and walked directly to the luxurious solid wood stairs not far away.


    "Stop." Balder was very angry. He didn''t expect that a little magician would not give face after he showed his identity. An overwhelming momentum suddenly erupted from the body, shrouded in Ye Yinzhu, and the air in the hotel hall seemed to become hot.


    The three beasts behind Ye Yinzhu turned around almost at the same time. Among the three beasts, purple was steady and resolute, bright and gentle, while GRASSIS was more impulsive and irritable.


    With a snort of anger, Gladys stepped forward, and two fierce lights burst out in his fierce eyes.


    The Red Lion behind balder stepped forward and stood in front of balder, but when his eyes were opposite to gracis, the nine level upper Warcraft suddenly felt a bloodthirsty breath coming straight at him. Although gracis had tried his best to restrain, the red lion still could not help being stiff.


    When the atmosphere was tense and might break out at any time, a sweet voice came from the side, "isn''t this prince balder? What are you doing? "


    At the same time, the eyes of the seven of the two sides looked in the direction of the sound. Two girls were walking towards them. One of them was the beautiful woman in blue whom ye Yinzhu met at the door of the hotel. But at this time, it was the woman in white who attracted his eyes.


    Is that her? How could it be her? Ye Yinzhu was surprised that the appearance of the woman in white made him feel uneasy.


    The girl in blue walked up to balde and slightly saluted, which was a very standard noble etiquette. Seeing her, balder was stunned. "It''s Miss crane."


    Kleina glanced at Ye Yinzhu and moved slightly in her heart. This magician''s temperament is unusual!


    "Your Highness, who are you?" Clara''s eyes were a little confused.


    Balder face a bit more embarrassed, "I also came to participate in the randias this year''s civil and military contest, this is not just to randias city? I''m looking for a place to live. "


    Kleina was a little surprised and said, "the nobles of all countries, especially the royal family and Empire, have arrangements. Why are you here? "


    Balde said: "I don''t want to live with those people. I discuss politics all day long. It''s boring. I''d better find a place to live by myself. I used to stay in this hotel before, and I had a good impression, so I came here. I didn''t expect to see you here. Who is this lady As he said this, Balder''s eyes had fallen on the woman in white beside kleina.


    Clara herself is absolutely a beauty, but when she stands beside the woman in white, she has a feeling of red flowers lined with green leaves. Her skin is white as if it can reflect the sun, and her long golden hair is scattered behind her like a waterfall. Her eyes are very pure, and her beautiful face shows an unspeakable sacred atmosphere. The most surprising thing is that her beauty does not arouse the desire that men should have. The holy feeling only makes people feel like they want to care. As balder had been in the upper position for a long time, he felt a little ashamed.


    Clara obviously has a good sense of self-discipline. She doesn''t feel unhappy because balder focuses on the girls around her. She smiles and says, "this is my good friend marina. I''ve come here specially to watch the civil and martial arts competition. "


    Balder had obviously never heard of Marina, but from her bright breath, he knew that this girl must be different. Where did he know that marina''s identity was not so simple. As a direct disciple of O''Brien, the leader of the seven towers of light, the saint of light''s status in the mainland magic world


    What ye Yinzhu doubts is also marina. Isn''t Falan closed? Then why is the light Saint here?


    With a warm smile on her face, Marina nodded to balder, who hastened to return the salute.


    Clara said: "Your Highness, I have seen what happened just now. It was the magician who arrived first. How about this? There are several hotels in the neighborhood, which are owned by our family. The environment is not worse than here. Let me make arrangements for youBalder didn''t want to offend kelena. He naturally wanted to be magnanimous in front of the beauties. He thought to himself, I don''t know if Princess luanfeng is as beautiful as marina. Even if it''s just like kelena, he didn''t come in vain this time. After all, marrying a princess of the landias empire is far more political than anything else. But as a man, the more beautiful his wife is, the better.


    "Now that Miss Clara has said that, balder has to be more respectful than obedient."


    "Thank you, your highness. Just a moment, please. I''ll take you there after a few words with sister marina


    After nodding, balder still had some gentlemanly demeanor. He took a glance at Ye Yinzhu and flashed a fierce color at the bottom of his eyes. Then he took the Red Lion out.


    Kleina''s eyes floated to the side of Ye Yinzhu, "Mr. magician, you''d better restrain yourself. Although it''s landias here, balder, the red lion prince, is not easy to offend. Just because I can help you this time doesn''t mean that you have good luck every time. " Her voice is very soft, but there are some hints that ye Yinzhu is beyond his capacity.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly, "thank you, miss." Leaving behind the four simple words, he turned around and left with the three great beasts. As if what happened just now had nothing to do with him.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s back, kleina could not help stamping her feet, "how could this man be like this. They helped him, but he looked as if he was a thousand miles away. "


    With a smile, Marina said, "sister, I''m afraid you''ve lost your sight this time. The magician is not simple. I''m afraid if you don''t show up, he has the ability to solve problems. "


    "Well?" Clara looked at marina in surprise. "He''s so young, sister. You won''t tell me he''s a powerful magician."


    Marina said: "I''m not sure if he''s a powerful magician, but his entourage who just stepped forward behind him has been overwhelming Balder''s red lion. Can an ordinary magician have such a powerful follower? If the follower is still so, how can the master be bad? "


    Marina realized this and cast a curious look at the direction of Ye Yinzhu''s disappearance, "elder sister, take a rest first. I''ll see balder off and come back to you. "


    Standing outside the hotel waiting for marina, Balder''s anger did not subside. "A little wizard dares to disobey me. If he were in bourbon, I would have broken him to pieces."


    "Balder, calm down. This randias is really hiding. The young magician just now is not simple. I''m afraid his servant is also a level 9 Warcraft. " The big red lion said calmly.


    "What?" Balder was surprised.


    "I can''t feel wrong. That kind of fierce spirit can only be possessed by Warcraft. Just now I collided with his momentum. I''m afraid his strength is not under me. As for the young magician, I can''t see the depth. We''d better be careful here, landias


    Listening to the red lion''s words, balder could not help but feel awe inspiring and nodded subconsciously.


    In the hotel.


    "Lord Qin, why did you stop me just now. Let me teach the little lion a lesson, and he won''t dare to be arrogant any more. " There is something discontented about GRASSIS.


    Purple horizontal he one eye, "now is not the time to make trouble, you give me honest, if cause anything.". I''ll starve you and not give you food. "


    "Well Boss purple, I know you won''t do this to your brother. OK, OK, I''ll take it. Oh, by the way, on the way here, I heard that landias''s duck blood vermicelli soup tastes good. How about making dozens of pots to eat first? "


    Purple did not have the good spirit to stare him one eye, way: "eat, eat, you know to eat.". Didn''t Yinzhu just play the Peiyuan meditation music yesterday to help you replenish your energy? "


    Gladys said with a smile, "I''m used to eating. What''s more, eat a little more to make your appearance strong


    Although the imperial suite is expensive, it is undeniable that its luxury can really afford the price of one thousand gold coins. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 632

    The huge room is equipped with all the facilities. It is luxurious and elegant. As it is on the top floor, you can directly see a large area of landias City, with a very wide view. The windows are made of transparent crystal, which makes the light here very good.


    GRASSIS and Ming live in a room, ye Yinzhu and Zi live in a room. Go back to your room and have a rest.


    "Yinzhu, when are you going to inquire about Wenwu Dabi? The prince balder just now should also be here. Randias has attracted a lot of strong people this time. With your ability, if we steal into landias palace, as long as we can find Sula, it should not be a problem to take her away. "


    Since leaving Qincheng, ye Yinzhu''s mood has been very low these days, and Zi is inevitably worried.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I can''t do that. That''s elopement. Maybe Sura doesn''t care, but I can''t let her suffer any more. What''s more, I promised grandma Nina that I would destroy the civil and martial arts competition. "


    Purple heart a surprised, "sound bamboo, you are not to participate in this civil and martial arts contest?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded firmly: "purple, don''t stop me, OK? I want to marry Sula and go home. She has suffered too much pain and grievance. She has almost no happy time in her life. I don''t want to take her away secretly. As long as I''m alive, I will never let her bear any more grievances. "


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s firm eyes and feeling his inner persistence, Zi knows that she doesn''t need to persuade any more.


    "What if Princess luanfeng is not Sula?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "purple, I don''t know. In the past, when I do anything, I always have a plan, but now my heart is really in a mess. Randias, even if there are thousands of troops in front of me, I will not be afraid, but I am afraid that Sula will not follow me


    Purple eyes flashed a cold light, "good brother, don''t think about it. There must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain. No matter what happens, with our strength, no one can stop us from breaking out of the city of landias. "


    Ye Yinzhu portrayed a magic array in the imperial suite, leaving a retreat for the four of them. Even he didn''t know whether he wanted the princess luanfeng to be Sula or not.


    The next morning, ye Yinzhu asked zisan to stay in the hotel, and went to inquire about the situation of Wenwu Dabi by himself.


    It seems that there are more people on the streets of landias city. There are so many people everywhere. Wenwu Dabie is the biggest event in landias city. Just ask a passer-by and ye Yinzhu finds the place where Wenwu Dabie is.


    Of course, what he found was not the real competition ground for the civil military competition, but the official list issued by the randias empire. There are detailed registration methods and rules of civil and martial arts competition.


    In the most prosperous area of the landias Empire, ye Yinzhu has found this place far away. It''s impossible to find it or not, because there are too many people there.


    A tall archway is pasted with a list on it, and each word has the size of a head, so you can see it even if you are far away. There are at least thousands of people around it. The noisy sound makes Ye Yinzhu, who always likes to be quiet, stop. Anyway, with his eyesight, he can see the list in the distance.


    The noise was almost entirely argumentative. For a moment, there were many different opinions, and it was even more chaotic.


    Just as ye Yinzhu was about to see what was written on the list, a soft voice rang out in his ear, "Hey, you''re here too. Where are your followers?" The sensitivity of the soul makes Ye Yinzhu clearly feel that the sound is directed at himself.


    When he turned to look at it, he could not help saying in his heart that it was really fate. There are several more people behind, four of whom are very familiar with tall figures. Their cold temperament and tall stature all show their strong strength. In front of the four guards, there were two people, two magicians to be exact. Their concave and convex bodies prove their gender, and their heads are covered by magic cloaks. If they didn''t deliberately raise their heads at this time, ye Yinzhu would not be able to see their appearance.


    These two female magicians are none other than Clara and Marina, the saint of light, whom we just met yesterday.


    Today, Clara put on a blue magic cloak. Naturally, Marina is white, which symbolizes the light system. At this time, when she looks up, her two beautiful faces suddenly make people feel bright. Especially marina, no matter when and where she is, her rich sacred atmosphere will be amazing.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slightly to the two girls, which was a salute.


    Kleina''s eyes are more curious when she looks at Ye Yinzhu, while marina''s looks are thoughtful. This time, she said first, "this gentleman, have we met before?"


    Ye Yinzhu is awe inspiring. He knows that the magician with strong spirit is very sensitive to the breath. Subconsciously, he outputs half of his spiritual power according to the operation mode of the undead magic, and a faint icy spiritual breath floats out, covering up his own breath.


    "I''ve seen it, of course. Isn''t it yesterday?"


    Marina frowned slightly. Obviously, she felt the change of Ye Yinzhu''s breath. On one side, Kelina didn''t understand. No matter who she was, even her father, would be very surprised when she saw marina. She either respected or adored her, but she had never been so insipid as ye Yinzhu. He not only didn''t mean to chat up, but also avoided it.After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s reply, marina''s face only slightly changed, but she didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Are you also here to take part in the civil and martial arts competition?" she said


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Kleina looked at him discontentedly and said, "you are very dull. By the way, I don''t know your name. I helped you yesterday. You left without even telling us your name. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the girl helplessly and said, "my name is Ye Su. Thank you for your help yesterday. If you have something to do, please help yourself He didn''t have the heart to entangle with the girl in front of him, and he didn''t want to be discovered by Marina. He believes that with her ability to cover up, it''s hard for Marina to find out. After all, her mental level is not as good as her own.


    Kleina looked at the bland in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes and snorted, "you are a man who really refuses people and thousands of miles away. If you could be so calm in the face of everything, you would not have participated in the contest. Isn''t it for fame and beauty? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "the world''s hustle and bustle is for profit, and the world''s hustle and bustle is for profit. It seems that it is the purpose of everyone who participates in the civil and military competition to come for fame and wealth. How can I avoid vulgarity? "


    "If you''re really here for fame and fortune, you have to please my sister Marina a lot," she said with a sudden chuckle


    Ye Yinzhu said, "Oh? Why is that? "


    Clara said, "do you know the rules of the civil military Dabie?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "if I knew, I would not have to come here. Miss, would you like to help me


    Clara said with a smile: "it''s nothing to solve the puzzles, but it can''t solve the puzzles. We haven''t had breakfast yet. " In fact, even she did not know why she was so interested in this seemingly not powerful magician. Maybe it was because of Ye Su''s melancholy and noble temperament. She always felt that this person was not driven by fame and fortune.


    It can be seen from kleina''s friendship with Marina and the four tall guards behind her that this woman has an extraordinary life experience. Even the prince of the Red Lion dares not to give her face. She is much more familiar with the civil and martial arts competition than herself.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "in this case, I wonder if ye Su is lucky enough to invite the two ladies to have some breakfast?" It''s very natural to make a gesture of please, which looks very simple, but it''s made from ye Yinzhu''s hand, which gives people a kind of elegant and natural feeling, unspeakable harmony.


    This is not only the temperament brought by practicing Qin magic, but also the characteristics of his spiritual power and the surrounding space to achieve the realm of harmony between man and nature.


    "Then come with me," she said As she spoke, she walked out with Marina under the protection of four guards.


    Ye Yinzhu follows behind and walks out of the most crowded place. Under the leadership of kelena, he soon comes to a hotel. Although the decoration of the hotel is not as good as the one ye Yinzhu stayed in, it gives people a sense of antique. It looks very clean.


    Unlike other hotels passing by, this hotel has no guests and looks empty. It''s rare to have a clean place in this downtown area.


    "No guests here?" Ye Yinzhu asked after entering the door.


    With a little smile, kleina said: "this is my family''s business. Recently, all the hotels and restaurants in the imperial capital are full. For the convenience of entertaining some guests, my father let some of the hotels and restaurants under his name temporarily close to the public. But you don''t want to save money. You''ve ordered this breakfast


    Ye Yinzhu looked at her naughty smile. Her melancholy seemed to be relieved. "OK, just follow the two ladies." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 633

    Although kleina ostensibly wanted to make ye Yinzhu bankrupt, her real order was much gentler. She only ordered a bowl of porridge for the three people, and then served with a few snacks. It was delicate and light, and didn''t mean any waste.


    Looking at the meal ordered by Kelina on the table, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel a little more good for the girl, "miss Kelina, now you can tell me the rules about the civil and military competition." From this noble lady, it is obviously much clearer than that list. What ye Yinzhu needs to know most is the details of the civil military contest.


    Kleina drinks porridge elegantly and glances at Marina beside her. But Marina is sitting in a state of anxiety. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. Only occasionally, she looks up at Ye Yinzhu.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, let me tell you. The civil military contest will be held in five days. Because of the large number of participants this time, for the sake of public security of the imperial capital. The civil military contest will be held in the grand campus outside the imperial capital. Recently, the construction of the competition venue is in full swing. The deadline for the civil and martial arts contest is two days later. The application requirements are very simple. The civil and martial arts contest requires the participants to answer questions, which is also a preliminary test. As long as the strength of the martial arts contest reaches the youth level or above, they can participate. The registration fee is 100 gold coins. "


    Ye Yinzhu said thoughtfully: "so, the civil and martial arts competition is still a noble game? How can the common people get 100 gold coins to register. "


    Clara shook her head and said, "no, if you think so, you''re wrong. The purpose of the civil and martial arts competition is to demote talents. As long as they are really powerful, the registration fee can be exempted. For example, if the candidates are more skillful than the beginners, and the strength of the participants reaches the blue level, they can be exempted from the registration fee. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "what about the competition rules?"


    "Before I talk about the rules of the game, I''ll tell you what Wenbi and Wubi are, so you don''t understand. Although randias is located in the South and has no threat from the orcs, he has always advocated force. Therefore, this civil and military comparison is close to force. The so-called "Wen Bi" is not a test of the ability to write articles, but a test of the military commander''s ability. It''s a test of selecting generals. "


    Ye Yinzhu was not surprised. Wenbibi was not surprised. He heard Princess Nina say it, but it was not very detailed.


    Kleina continued: "in fact, the civil military competition is not so much a competition of military knowledge and strength as a competition of three. Because the contest is divided into two parts. One part is the contest of warriors, the other part is the contest of magicians. The contestants who win the top ten and the top five in martial arts and magic will get the knighthood Medal of landias. No matter what their previous status, they will get the knighthood honor. "


    Knights are the lowest rank in the aristocratic hierarchy, but if they are knights canonized by the royal family, they are different. It''s recognition of strength, it''s real glory.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "so, can only one take part in the competition? For example, you can''t take part in the magic contest if you take part in the contest? "


    Clara shook her head and said, "no, of course not. In order to better tap the ability of talents, the three contests of the civil military contest are carried out separately. Especially in the preliminaries and semi finals, only the finals are held on the same day, but the time is also different. Therefore, if someone can take part in the civil and military competitions at the same time, they can take part in every event. Even if you take part in all three, you can finish it in time


    "I see." Ye Yinzhu was slightly relieved.


    Clara looked at the relief on his face and said, "you don''t want to tell me that you are going to take part in the civil and military events at the same time."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "in fact, I didn''t think about which one to take part in. Who let me not become a martial arts


    "Mr. Ye is modest." This time, it''s marina. Her soft and clear eyes are opposite to Ye Yinzhu''s. her clear eyes seem to reflect the true images of all the mysteries. Ye Yinzhu''s powerful mental power can''t help but be surprised.


    Clena chuckled and said, "Yesu, can I call you that directly?"


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "of course."


    "Do you remember what I said just now? If you want to take part in the civil and martial arts competition, you should please my sister. The rules of the civil military Dabi are very simple. The first test is a screening test. For Wenbi, the first test only needs to answer a few questions. The second round examination is much more complicated. The actual combat deployment should be carried out according to the title. The winner can enter the final wargame. The martial arts competition is also divided into three parts. The first test is to test the strength of fighting spirit. The top 1000 of fighting spirit strength enter the second test, and the second test is conducted by the Empire. It seems that they want to win in the chaotic war of survival in danger before they can enter the final. In the final, fight each other and decide the top five. The strength of the top five will be ranked by the strong sent by the Empire. As for the second round of magic, it is carried out in the form of challenge arena. After all, the weak body of the magician is not suitable for the kind of competition in the wild. The three finals of the civil and military competitions will be held on three platforms respectively. Every stage has a master. Hired by the Empire. As far as I know, the commander of Wentai is personally served by Marshal Cruz of the Empire, while the master of Wutai and the master of magic are much more mysterious. There are very few people who knowAfter listening to kleina''s words, ye Yinzhu suddenly understands that he knows the strength of marina. Obviously, the bright Saint from Falan should be the master of the magic stage, but he doesn''t know who landias will send to be the master of the martial stage.


    Kleina looked at Ye Yinzhu thinking, her smile suddenly became more intense, "you are a magician, if you can get lucky to enter the final, you will appear on the magic stage. So, you are going to be tested by the master of the magic platform. If you can show your ability to reach the final of the magic stage, maybe I will tell you who is the owner of the magic stage


    Ye Yinzhu smiles indifferently. Although he is young, he has experienced too many things. How can he try to compare with kleina? He naturally understands kleina''s cautious eyes. The other party doesn''t have any malice. He just wants to explore her real strength.


    He shook his head and said: "thank you for telling me this, but I''m afraid I don''t have the strength to enter the final of magic stage. It''s not about me who is the owner of this stage. Two young ladies use it slowly. Ye Su has something else to do. Let''s go first. "


    Finish saying, stand up, ye Yinzhu slightly salute to the two girls, then turn around and go, leaving some stunned kelena.


    "This guy really doesn''t get salt and oil." She said angrily. "It''s no wonder that the prince of Red Lion tried to attack him yesterday. It''s so annoying. Even I want to punish this villain."


    Marina smile, said: "you''d better not to provoke him, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable. Your father and uncle don''t want to see you hurt


    Clara said helplessly: "when did I get into trouble? I''m the best child in my family. However, sister marina, what level of strength is Ye Su. Don''t you mean you can see his magic level by touching him for a while? "


    Marina shook her head and sighed. "It''s because I can''t see that I told you not to mess with him. I''m almost sure that if he took part in the civil and martial arts competition, he would be one of the top five in terms of magic. This man is calm and calm. No ordinary magician can compare. Even my eyes can''t see his magic color. Such a strong man should be rare in the mainland, especially when he is still so young. "


    Kleina frowned. "According to the hotel registration, he''s from Arcadia. When did Arcadia have such a good young magician. Hum, as long as he comes to take part in the civil military contest, I will always know what strength he is. Sister, come on, your majesty is waiting for me to take you to see him. This time his majesty attaches great importance to civil and military affairs. Even my uncle is involved in it. "


    Marina smiles. "Praise Falan. Your family''s status in landias is like the violet family''s status in the Empire of Milan. Are the cornerstone of the country, the critical moment, of course, is to your family to fight. here we go. I don''t know why. I''m looking forward to seeing ye Su on the magic stage. "


    Kleina''s simple explanation gives Ye Yinzhu a more detailed understanding of Wenwu Dabi. Instead of going directly back to the hotel, he finds the registration office in the city, pays 300 gold coins and signs up for himself in all three events. With the control of mental power, in the test of fighting spirit and magic, he only showed the strength of the junior level and passed smoothly.


    Five days passed quickly. When the first day of the civil military contest came, the whole city of landias seemed to be evacuated. Thousands of people poured out of the city in order to observe the civil military contest from a distance, although most people could not see anything. But the three-year heyday of the randias empire is still eye-catching.


    The field on the west side of the city of landias is large enough to accommodate a million grand divisions. It is here that the main force of the attack on the Empire of Milan started. At this time, the campus has been fully transformed. It''s divided into three areas. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the civil military competition and maintain order, all the Royal Guard troops in the randias capital, together with the city defense forces, totaled more than 150000 troops, surrounded the three competition venues in the school. They are not competitors. They can''t enter them. They can only watch the battle from a distance.


    The three venues of the civil and martial arts competition are in the three directions of the university competition. The two venues of the martial arts competition are close to each other. In the center of the two venues, there is a high platform, which can accommodate about 100 people. It''s the VIP platform. From here, as long as you turn the direction of the seat, you can see the competition of martial arts and magic.


    --------------------------


    smash the tickets. Monthly tickets and recommended tickets are all smashed at me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 634

    Wen is a little farther away than where he is. Although it is open-air, the guard around him is more strict.


    On the surface, it is obvious that martial arts is more attractive than biathlon, but everyone knows that the last ten winners of Wenbi are the most important. Those who are determined by Wu Bi are only powerful by force, while those who are selected by Wen Bi are generals who can command thousands of troops.


    A large number of people have been watching in and around the school for a long time. Some people even came the night before in order to occupy a better position. In addition to blocking the three competition venues and leaving mutual channels, the security of randias''s more than 100000 troops is just to maintain order. After all, such a grand event is to let the public know more about it.


    Today is the first day of the civil and martial arts competition. It''s the civil and martial arts competition in the morning, the martial arts competition in the afternoon and the magic competition in the evening. The purpose of putting the magic competition in the evening is to make the magic light in the competition easier to attract people''s attention.


    Early in the morning, ye Yinzhu had already arrived at the Wenbi arena. Zi, Ming and GRASSIS had to wait for him outside because they had no competition cards.


    Although the number of people participating in Wenbi is not as large as that of Wubi, it is at least more than 10000. They are divided into ten groups, each group has more than 1000 people. Change after answering.


    Ye Yinzhu is also a graduate of the magic martial arts college in Milan. The subjects of the first examination are very simple. They are all questions and answers of some fixed subjects in the military field. When he entered the competition in the fifth group, it was easy for him to finish the title and walk out of the field after he handed in the first paper.


    Suddenly ziye came up and saw that three people were waiting for him.


    "Lord Qin, how did you do?" Asked Gladys, opening his mouth.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "no problem. Although there are many questions in the first test, they are relatively simple. People who are familiar with the military or have some actual combat experience can answer them."


    In addition to the strength and registration fee, there is also a death rule to participate in the civil and military contest, that is, the age. The age must be under 30. Massimo, the emperor of landias, never wanted to find an old man for his daughter.


    The only thing that surprised Ye Yinzhu was that women in Wenwu Dabi could also take part in the competition. Moreover, he saw the appearance of miss kleina in Wenbi''s venue. Although they are not in the same group, it is very difficult for a beautiful girl like kleina to enter the competition venue without seeing her.


    At the end of the contest, the four did not return to the hotel. They ate some food they carried with them and waited for the first contest in the afternoon.


    If there are fewer people visiting Wenbi in the morning, then in the afternoon, although the sun is shining, there are still a lot of people around the martial arts arena. If you look around, you can''t see its boundary. Countless cheers are constantly ringing in it, and it seems that they are all shouting the name of their support.


    In fact, the martial arts competition venue is a large enclosed playground. There is a platform in the front, and a high platform is set on the platform. At this time, the high platform is empty, but the platform is full of 100 people. There is a high table in front of everyone with a crystal stone on it.


    Anyone who has been to the martial arts association knows this kind of stone on the table. It is specially used to test the strength of fighting spirit. The test effect is extremely accurate. It can not only accurately judge the level, but also completely subdivide the strength. It''s obviously used to test the contestants'' fighting spirit today.


    The number of people who took part in the martial arts competition is much more than that of those who took part in the Wen competition, which is more than 20000. After all, practicing martial arts is a common practice on the mainland. But when ye Yinzhu saw so many people, he couldn''t help taking a cold breath. You know, if you want to take part in the martial arts competition, first of all, you have to reach the youth level or above. The randias Empire and its allies were able to attract so many young people under the age of 30 to reach the youth level during the civil and military competition. We can see its strength. In this respect, I am afraid that the Empire of Milan and its two allies can not be compared.


    More than 20000 people were arranged into 100 teams to test their fighting spirit. Ye Yinzhu saw many familiar figures in the crowd. Of course, almost all of them were his enemies. For example, Hillary, the son of Marshal of the kingdom of Florida, the prince of the Red Lion whom he met a few days ago, and some of the strong young people from all over the world who had seen in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war were almost in the queue.


    Ye Yinzhu was in the middle and rear of the team. Because it was a martial arts test, he took off his Shenyuan magic robe and bought a samurai suit at randias.


    The first test has already begun. Far away, the 100 stones on the platform in front of the martial arts test site begin to shine.


    Each person''s test lasts about five minutes. The strength is defined according to the light, strength and duration of the test stone produced by the fighting spirit.


    Although Ye Yinzhu stands in the middle and back row, he has good eyesight and can clearly see the light of the stones on the platform.


    After all, these contestants are younger. Looking at them, most of the test stones emit blue light, and most of them are junior. Occasionally, there are a few deep blue lights, which have aroused the cheers of the peripheral people.


    For ye Yinzhu, the only thing left is boring waiting. His heart has already floated to the landias palace. Sula, is this princess luanfeng you? Today is just the first try, the senior management of landias will not appear obviously. I''m afraid to confirm whether Sula is princess luanfeng or not, we have to wait until the final day.When ye Yinzhu was thinking wildly, suddenly, a sea of exclamations sounded from all directions, which immediately pulled him out of his mind. On the test bench, under the background of many blue lights, a group of lavender light was particularly obvious. Standing behind the test stone, it was the red lion prince balder.


    Sure enough, it''s the strength of Zixing dragon riding general. Ye Yinzhu nods in his heart. But what can this guy do with the red lion?


    Of course, the only one who can scorn the purple strength of Prince red lion is Ye Yinzhu.


    What does purple stand for? That purple represents strength. It can be said that there is no one in ten thousand who has reached the strength of purple division before the age of 30. It''s definitely genius of genius. Not to mention the exclamation of the public outside, even the military practitioners who also took part in the test could not help talking to themselves.


    "Who''s that guy? It''s purple. It''s over. It looks like there''s no hope this time. "


    "Don''t lose heart, brother. That''s normal. That''s the red lion prince of the kingdom of Pok. What are the conditions of other people''s cultivation? How can we compare them. Anyway, there are five places in the martial arts competition. No matter how strong Prince red lion is, he can only occupy one place


    "Is the Red Lion really under thirty? How can you reach the purple level at such a young age! "


    "I don''t know. However, it is said that he has a level 9 Warcraft fire cloud lion as a mount, and his strength is poor. Moreover, it is said that the prince of the red lion was expected to inherit the throne of the kingdom of Bourbon at the beginning, but he was determined to pursue martial arts and did not like power. So it''s just the prince. In the kingdom of Bozhe, he is the symbol of the warrior. It is said that he will be the next marshal of bopang. In bourbon, he had the title of God of war. You see, I''m afraid the purple light emitted by his test stone has the level of purple level II. I don''t think it will take many years for him to beat even Marshal Seedorf, the spear of Milan empire. "


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of comments are constantly heard, and the appearance of red lion prince bald has become a bright spot in the preliminary martial arts field, and also fully ignited the enthusiasm of the people around, cheering one after another. Most of them were shouting long live landias, praising Falan and the like.


    I don''t know if balder is the cause of the warriors'' desire to win. In the next test, although there is no purple level, among the many green levels, there are more and more blue, some of which shine deep blue. For a moment, the cheers were almost constant. One hundred test stones on the stage became the focus of the whole audience.


    It''s the turn of this group to cheer. Ye Yinzhu clearly remembers that kleina said that 1000 people will be selected for the second round of the first round. Although fighting can not represent absolute strength, but the gap between the blue and green class is still very obvious. Unless you have the skills like the east dragon warrior, you can''t make up for the difference by skills. Therefore, this test method of landias is relatively fair.


    Teaching his own number plate, ye Yinzhu put his hand on the test stone.


    The person in charge of the test mechanically repeated the sentence, "pour your fighting spirit into the test stone until I say stop."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head, and his fighting spirit flowed in his body. Under the strong control, the light blue light lit up on the test stone. There are more than 20000 people taking part in the martial arts test, but ye Yinzhu can be sure that there will never be more than 1000 people above the blue level. He doesn''t want to attract people''s attention. He shows that the fighting spirit of the blue level can make him enter the next round.


    Sure enough, the faint blue light immediately attracted the attention of the tester. As soon as he changed, he carefully watched the change of blue light on the test stone. As soon as he changed, he quickly recorded something on the test table.


    About five minutes later, yeyinzhu''s test ended.


    "Well, you can wait down there and announce the results later."


    Because of the large number of participants in the martial arts competition, all the tests were not finished until ten o''clock in the evening. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 635

    All the test stones on the stage were removed, and an imperial official of landias stepped onto the platform and said in a loud voice: "next, I will announce the preliminary results of the martial arts competition. Read to the number plate to the stage to get the retest serial number and retest clothing, did not read to eliminate


    One by one, the serial numbers are read out. If you observe carefully, you can find that those who can enter the second round examination have at least reached the high level of youth. Ye Yinzhu''s name appears in the list of 1000 people without any suspense. He handed in his original 5000 number plate and received a 683 re examination number plate and a suit of clothes.


    After receiving the number plate and clothes, ye Yinzhu found that landias Wenwu Dabie was as fair as possible. All participants were issued uniform clothing, including a Blue Samurai suit, a headgear and a brand.


    The license plate is the admittance certificate of the re examination, and according to the rules, the re examination must be carried out in this suit of clothes. In other words, no armor or armor is allowed. In this way, the gap in the competitors'' equipment will be eliminated. Ye Yinzhu guessed vaguely that even weapons would be designated as the standard in the second round. Only in this way can we show the strength of the contestants fairly. And the headgear is to cover the appearance, should be in order to avoid in the competition process, the aristocratic and royal origin of the players in the identity of the suppression of soldiers from civilian origin. With this cloth cover that only shows eyes and nose, no one can see who the other party is during the competition, so they can do it without fear of revenge. Although such a thoughtful arrangement is hostile, ye Yinzhu also secretly praises it. For the sake of civil and military competition, the Empire of landias did not spend less effort.


    The next preliminary test of magic is similar to that of martial arts. However, when ye Yinzhu moved to the magic preliminary test site, he found that fewer people participated in the magic competition than in the martial arts competition.


    The magic competition site is as big as the martial arts field, and it is also a platform and a high platform. It''s just that there are only ten testers on the platform. The breath test stone was replaced with a crystal ball.


    Ye Yinzhu probably counted the players who took part in the magic test. There were only five or six hundred of them. After a little inquiry, I know that 100 people will be selected to take part in the second examination. Judging from the number of magicians, the Empire of landias will be inferior to the Empire of Milan. At present, these magicians are probably the sum of all the countries in landias. Even if you remove some of the magicians in the battlefield, there will be fewer magicians who can reach the green level or above.


    This is Ye Yinzhu''s first time to participate in the magic test. Before the competition, he changed back to his Shenyuan magic robe. After all, there are hundreds of people, and few of the people who participated in the martial arts competition before came to the magic field like him. Therefore, no one found that he was the one who participated in three consecutive preliminaries a day.


    The light produced by the magic test is much more obvious than the fighting spirit. At this time, the sky is dark. When the ten test crystal balls on the stage release their dazzling brilliance for the first time, the visitors immediately burst out with large cheers. In the mainland of lonzainus, the status of magicians in any country is much higher than that of warriors. Even if the level is the same, magicians are much more noble.


    It''s very difficult to see a magician at ordinary times. At this time, there are so many powerful magicians at one time, so the people in landias are not excited.


    Blue light and blue light soar into the sky, and the rich light goes straight into the air, bringing a fantastic color. It''s amazing.


    "You did come." The delicate voice is ringing around. Ye Yinzhu turns to see that it''s miss kleina. But this time, the bright Saint Marina did not follow her. She came to Ye Yinzhu in a magic robe and stopped. Even the four guards who have been guarding her are not here at this time.


    The magic cloak covered his beautiful face and did not attract the attention of the competitors around him.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I can meet you every time. Are you here for the first test?"


    "Of course," she said with a smile. The once-in-a-lifetime civil military competition, as a randias, I will certainly use it to prove my strength. I''m not like you men. I''m aiming for the princess. I just want to prove myself by testing. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I wish Miss success."


    "It''s very nice of you to hide," she said


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "where do you start?"


    Kleina snorted and whispered, "you always wear the most common magic robe, which makes people think you are a low-level magician. But being able to sign up for the Magic Competition proves that you at least have the magic power above the youth level. Aren''t you hiding that? "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "did I ever say I was a junior magician? Miss did not ask me. It''s not that I''m hiding, it''s just that your guess is wrong. "


    Clara blushed. "Now I ask you, what level of magician are you. You tell me


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "miss kleina is always staring at me. I tell you I''m a mage of purple level nine. Do you believe it


    "I believe you. Besides Falan, there are no purple level nine level magicians on the mainland. You guy, there''s not a word of truth at all. "Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly, but says nothing more. You don''t believe it when you tell the truth. After the continuous cultivation of undead magic, as well as the acceptance of the spirit of the holy dragon Nokshi. During this period of time, his soul power has made great progress. At this time, the soul power absorbed from Nokshi has been completely stabilized, just allowing him to step into the threshold of purple level 9.


    "Bad guy who doesn''t tell the truth. Are you sure you can get into the second round exam? " Kleina saw that ye Yinzhu''s face didn''t matter. She couldn''t help but feel angry, but she still couldn''t help asking questions.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "if Miss is sure, I am sure. I just don''t know what will happen in the second interview. Maybe miss and I will be rivals. "


    Clara pretended to be vicious. "I want to be an opponent with you. I''ll teach you a lesson in due course. " As he said this, his hand flashed, and he added a staff and knocked on Ye Yinzhu''s arm.


    The top of the staff is a bright blue crystal. From the quality point of view, it should be the crystal core of level 8 Warcraft. The rich water element is very strong. Although it is not an artifact, it is also a pretty good magic wand.


    "It turned out that Miss Clara was a water wizard. She was disrespectful." Ye yinzhudao.


    Clara was a little smug. "What about you? What kind of magician are you? "


    Ye Yinzhu winked at her and said, "I''m a necromancer." While saying this, he deliberately put on a vicious look.


    As soon as she heard the word "necromancer", kleina was also startled, but her face soon recovered, "dishonest villain. Can''t you be honest? Necromancer? If you don''t dare to come here. Don''t you know that necromancer is the public enemy of the mainland magic world? Don''t talk nonsense in the future. If you are taken seriously, you will be in great trouble. "


    As she said this, she looked around and was relieved to see that she didn''t notice them.


    Looking at her pretty appearance, ye Yinzhu said in her heart that she was a kind girl.


    "You don''t believe it. How do you know I''m not a necromancer? "


    Kleina looked up and down at Ye Yinzhu and said, "you don''t have a trace of evil. Although it''s a bit mysterious, it''s more peaceful. If I guess right, you are either a water system magician like me, or you are from the light department. You see, even your magic robe is white. Am I right? "


    Ye Yinzhu noncommittal smile, but did not answer.


    While they are talking, the previous test is also going on very quickly. The magic test is simpler than the fight test. At least you don''t have to stick to it for five minutes to prove your magic endurance. Unlike martial arts, magic can use fight compression to reach a higher level temporarily. What kind of strength, there is what color of magic. Rainbow level is the most strict for magic.


    Kleina is in front of Ye Yinzhu. At this time, it''s her turn to test. She goes up to the platform. Kleina puts away her magic wand and presses her hand on the crystal ball.


    With the tester''s order to start, a faint blue light around her body lit up, and the crystal ball in her hand also burst out a dazzling blue light.


    While pure blue is released, soft water elements are swirling up. The strong blue light gives people a feeling of soft meditation. Surrounded by blue light, clena is like the goddess of water from the sea. Although her head is covered by a magic cloak, her graceful shape can not hide her gender.


    Ye Yinzhu''s secret is that she is a blue level middle level girl. No wonder she can make friends with Marina. Depending on her age, Marina should be similar to herself. It''s a magic genius. I just don''t know her actual combat ability.


    In Clara''s group, she undoubtedly became the focus of the audience. A blue level middle (to be continued) player appears. For more information, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 636

    In Clara''s group, she undoubtedly became the focus of the audience. The appearance of a blue level medium level magician is more eye-catching than the appearance of a blue level warrior. After all, the damage of magicians is extensive.


    When Clara came down from the stage, her eyes obviously increased. She gives a look to Ye Yinzhu, who is going to play soon. She seems to say that I have entered the second round. It''s up to you.


    After all, ye Yinzhu is also a young man. Being so excited by kleina, he can''t help feeling a bit competitive. But after all, he has experienced many battles. After he stepped on the test bench, his mood has calmed down. The right hand slowly placed on the test crystal, with the tester started, the same blue light from the crystal. It''s just a little lighter than Kleine''s.


    When ye Yinzhu stepped down from the stage, kleina came up and couldn''t help saying, "so you are a magician of blue level. You''re very good at your age. It''s just that I don''t see what kind of wizard you are. Why didn''t you have the corresponding magic attribute feeling when you used the test crystal just now? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is dark. The magic power he just output through Shenyuan magic robe is pure and without elements. Naturally, there won''t be any magic characteristics. Unexpectedly, what kleina observed is careful.


    His face showed a trace of mystery, "when the re examination Miss naturally know."


    Like the martial arts competition, shortly after the end of the first magic test, the results were immediately announced. Ye Yinzhu and Kelina entered the semi-finals with their blue level strength. Ye Yinzhu also received a 59 number plate, a magic robe and a headgear.


    "Yesu, I''d like to discuss with you about the retest the day after tomorrow." Kleina, who also received the entries, did not leave, but waited for ye Yinzhu to come down.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, "what else do you need to discuss for the second interview?"


    "You don''t know how to do it," said Kleiner. The second round exam is really a magic contest. Then, according to the evaluation of magic manipulation and their own strength, they will be eliminated round by round until the final five are decided. I don''t know how to conduct the second round test on the martial arts side, but on the magic side, it should be conducted in the form of team formation. Every five people in a group, according to the draw to select partners for the first round. After the first round, half of the people will be eliminated. And then a second draw, re combination, is still a group of five. This time, there will be only 25 people left. When we get to these 25 people, we will draw lots again, but this time, we will be in a group of two to compete. More than one person''s rotation is luck. You should know that luck is also very important among us magicians. At the end of the third round, there will be thirteen people left. The last round of drawing will also be conducted, and those who are not in the last round must not be in the range of the fourth round. At the end of this round, there are only seven people left. In the last round, seven into five. In the fourth round, the person who draws out the wheel will fight against one of the other three groups drawn out again, that is to say, one on two. Therefore, it is not necessarily a good thing to draw out the wheel in the fourth round. At the end of the last round, five of the seven players will be selected to enter the final according to their magic power. As for the final, we''ll wait until we get to the final


    Sure enough, the second round is much more complicated than the first round. And it''s going on in one day. If you want to be the top five, you have to fight five games in a row. You have high requirements for strength, control and wisdom.


    "What on earth are you trying to say when you tell me this, Corina?" Ye Yinzhu asked quietly.


    "I want to work with you," she said


    "Cooperation?" Ye Yinzhu looks at her in surprise.


    "Yes, cooperation. There is a certain chance that we will be drawn together. In that case, I hope you can cooperate with me and go as far as possible. With the strength of both of us, maybe we can get into the top seven. At that time, as long as you work hard, it''s not impossible to enter the top five. "


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment. He doesn''t understand kleina''s meaning. First of all, the draw itself is uncertain. How can she be sure that she will be in the same group with her? Secondly, from the strength shown in the test just now, Clara should understand that her strength is above herself. This kind of cooperation is not good for her, on the contrary, it is good for her. What does this girl mean?


    Kleina saw the light of doubt in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, "don''t get me wrong, I''m not trying to help you. It''s just that in the civil and martial arts competition, everyone is intriguing. Even if we draw lots to become team-mates, I''m afraid few people will help each other. We know each other. If we can work together, it will help us go further, won''t it? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. What kleina said is reasonable, but he always felt that it was not so simple. "If we can really be drawn into one group, let''s talk about it. A total of several rounds of draw, even if there are one or two in a group, it is impossible to always be in a group. Didn''t you say I was a dishonest villain? That''s how you believe me? "


    "You don''t have to worry about that," she said with a smile. Just promise. I can''t mistake people. However, since we want to cooperate. You have to tell the truth. Tell me what kind of magician you are. There is no Warcraft. It''s important. In the competition, the magician is allowed to call his own Warcraft. "Ye Yinzhu some helpless way: "I am a spiritual magician, no Warcraft."


    "Psychic wizard?" Clara was surprised. Of course, she knew that the psychic department was one of the most difficult to cultivate in all the magic departments. But she was disappointed. Because ye Yinzhu doesn''t have Warcraft. You know, for magicians who are not good at melee, it is very important to have a Warcraft. We can not only attack the enemy, but also better protect ourselves.


    "Unfortunately, the time is too short, otherwise, we should help you find Warcraft first."


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Kelina''s disappointed eyes and said, "it''s OK. It''s too late for you to change your mind now. I don''t have Warcraft. It''s likely to drag you down. "


    But Clara shook her head firmly and said, "it''s decided. How can we change it? What if we don''t have Warcraft? You are a rare spiritual magician. I believe in your strength. Well, it''s too late. I have to go. You should go back and have a rest early. Goodbye. " After saying goodbye to Ye Yinzhu, the beautiful girl walked away quickly and disappeared into the crowd.


    Looking at Kelina''s disappearing back, ye Yinzhu unconsciously adds a little bit to her favor. The girl''s character is really good. I''ll help her, how can I get her into the top five of the magic competition.


    Going back to the hotel became a trouble, because there were too many people returning to the city at the same time. Relying on the connection between the souls, ye Yinzhu found zisan. Anyway, it was not easy for them to go back. They simply found a forest not far from the campus to rest.


    According to the rules of the game, tomorrow will be the second round of Wenbi. Next, the day after tomorrow will be the second round of Wubi''s martial arts field, and the day after tomorrow will be the magic field. When all the semi-finals are over, the top five are decided. Take a day off and hold the final on the sixth day. The time of the final match is very similar to today''s preliminaries. The three finals are held in the morning, afternoon and evening.


    That night, ye Yinzhu didn''t put himself into practice completely, because he couldn''t calm down. In his mind, there was only Sula. For the first time, he was so eager for time to pass faster. Let yourself see Sula soon.


    ¡­¡­


    French blue.


    Seven huge magic rays converged at the same time, and the golden barrier seemed to become more staring, in which countless strange and dazzling golden symbols were flowing. Everything around became quiet. All chanting stops at this time.


    On the seven corners of the huge magic circle, there are seven magicians, who symbolize the top existence of the magic world in the mainland of lonzainus. At this time, their expressions relaxed a bit.


    The magic light of hundreds of magicians around gradually disappeared. Surprisingly, most of these obviously old magicians were emitting purple light. Only a few are blue. They all looked very tired. As the magic light on their bodies slowly disappeared, they all immediately entered a state of meditation and began to practice.


    "It''s finally settled down. I hope it will last longer this time." O''Brien, the master of the lighthouse, breathed. As the leader of the seven masters of the seven towers, he also paid the most magic power.


    Silas, the owner of the water tower, said with a smile: "this time we have been very successful in securing the seal. So we can have time to prepare for a stronger seal. We will strive to make the seal permanent and stable during the 10-year closure period. It''s also for the benefit of human beings on the mainland of lungzinus. "


    O''Brien said with a smile: "I think so, too. If we can completely stabilize the seal in the next ten years, we will not have to worry about the threat from that plane in the next hundred years. Frankly speaking, I have more and more admiration for the dragon of the East Dragon empire. Only by constantly understanding the strength of this seal can we imagine how powerful they were at the beginning. Especially the Dragon King, the core of the seal. Its power is beyond our imagination. "


    "O''Brien. I have something to tell you Dark Tower Lord Sloan said with a gloomy face.


    O''Brien was stunned and looked at Sloan, "what''s the matter?"


    Sloan looked at the seal in front of him and said, "I have to leave France for a while. There are things I have to deal with. "


    -----------------------------------------------------


    Yinzhu is getting closer and closer to Sula. Brothers, now the competition for monthly tickets is very fierce. For the third place, let''s smash Xiaosan. Thank you very much. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 637

    The other six tower masters, including O''Brien, all looked a little ugly. O''Brien said: "Sloan, although the seal has stabilized for the time being, you should know that this period is extremely important for us. Next, we will continue to stabilize the seal and make greater efforts. We have declared the closure of the French blue, you leave at this time, not good


    There was a faint cold light in Sloan''s eyes. "I had to leave. O''Brien, I ask you, "if it was marina, would you not go to the rescue?"


    O''Brien was stunned. "You mean, your disciple Sula, she..."


    Sloan nodded. "Not long ago, I felt that she was in danger, and something unexpected happened to her. Sura is the future successor of my dark tower. For the sake of Falan''s future, she can''t do anything. Among the seven tower owners, we are the oldest. You know, we don''t have time to teach another apprentice. "


    O''Brien nodded subconsciously. He and Sloan are the oldest of the seven tower owners, and their cultivation is also the highest. At this time, the most important thing for them is to concentrate on Cultivation and strive to find a chance to break through to the Unknown God level when the age of 500 is approaching. Only in this way can they survive. It is obviously unrealistic to choose apprentices to fight again. He could understand Sloan''s mood at this time.


    With a sigh, O''Brien said, "all right. Since it''s Sula who has a problem, make an exception. However, Sloan, you only have ten days. You have to come back in ten days to continue our next seal. If you come back late, none of us can afford the consequences. "


    Sloan looked up at the sky and murmured, "ten days? Ten days is enough. "


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight shines on the earth, ye Yinzhu has opened his eyes. He''s in a bit of a bad mood today. The confused emotions in his mind made him unable to practice. A sleepless night only made him miss Sula more deeply.


    Purple nature knows Ye Yinzhu''s pain, so he, Ming and gracis do not disturb Ye Yinzhu, although it seems unwise for ye Yinzhu to choose to take part in the civil and military contest directly. But who doesn''t have the impulse? What''s more, if it was purple, he might choose the same way.


    Today is Wenbi''s retest, and the number of people who came to watch is much less than yesterday. The list of Wenbi''s retest was released early this morning. After all, it took time to mark yesterday''s papers.


    Ye Yinzhu easily found his name on the retest list, took the number plate of yesterday''s examination to replace the number plate of today''s retest, and walked into the examination room.


    After screening, the number of candidates who took part in the second round examination dropped sharply to 1000. In the examination room, there are a thousand tables and no chairs. On each table, there is a test paper. It''s all closed now, and you can''t see what''s in it.


    "Oh? And you''re in ventby? " The already familiar voice rings when ye Yinzhu has just found his position in the exam. He turns around and looks at her. She is not far away from her, looking at herself with a smile.


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "isn''t miss also a cultural relic expert?"


    Kleina seemed to know ye Yinzhu for the first time. She looked at him up and down, "you''re such a dishonest villain. On the surface, you don''t have any ability at all. On the contrary, you look like a decadent guy. But you have entered the semi finals in the magic examinations of Wenbi and Wubi. I''d like to know. What''s your secret


    Ye Yinzhu said in his heart, can you know my secret?


    Soon, the examiner has arrived. On the stage, there are three examiners. The first one is tall, broad shouldered, and about forty years old. He is very handsome. His uniform dark blue armor showed his identity, and he was a military general.


    "It''s Marshal Cruz. I didn''t expect that even Marshal Cruz had come back from the front line for the sake of civil and military competition. " Startled voice one after another sounded, many candidates are whispering.


    Ye Yinzhu peeks at kelena beside her. She doesn''t look surprised like other candidates. She looks at Cruz on the stage with a sweet smile on her pretty face.


    Is there anything to do with crena and Cruz? This idea flashed through Ye Yinzhu''s mind.


    Cruz''s eyes swept from the stage. As a famous coach of the same generation as Seedorf and Maldini, he was not too bloody, but full of dignity. In his eyes, the thousands of candidates have been quiet without saying a word.


    Cruz''s voice is very loud, "today, it''s Wenbi''s second round. To be able to stand here through the preliminaries, no matter which country you come from, I welcome you on behalf of your majesty. You all see the paper in front of you. This is only one part of the second round. The other part will be held in the afternoon after you have finished your test paper. OK, now you can start to answer the questions. Do not have any cheating fluke psychology, a surprised discovery, immediately erase the examination qualification, never employ. Start. "


    Cruz''s words are not much, but there are a lot of invigilators around him. Who dares to cheat?With the sound of the beginning, ye Yinzhu opened the paper and saw that there were three questions in the paper. Seeing these three questions, ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, then showed a strange look at the corner of his mouth. The expression on the face is more wonderful.


    The questions on Wen Bi''s paper are really related to military affairs. They are three questions and answers.


    The topics are. There are about 200000 defenders in the Oriental legion of Milan empire. They are all untrained and weak ordinary soldiers. The kingdom of Buddha has 500000 elite troops, including dragoons, heavy cavalry, and so on There is a great disparity in strength between the two sides. At this time, when you have a strange army, the number is only about 3000, including 1000 flying cavalry , a powerful super Warcraft. It''s up to you to lead this 3000 man army. What will you do to help the Oriental legion of Milan hold the eastern battlefield.


    Seeing the first question, ye Yinzhu was completely speechless. It seems that landias is really irritated by himself, but it would be nice if the people of the Florida empire could solve this problem. However, they did not fully know what they did at that time.


    What makes Ye Yinzhu wary is that in this topic, the strength and quantity of each branch of the 3000 special forces are very accurate, except for the true strength of GRASSIS, Ming and Zi. It can be seen that the landias and the fROIs have a deep understanding of their own Qin City soldiers.


    The second question is even more funny. When you stop the Florida army''s attack on the east line, there are only a few casualties in 3000 special forces. How will you start the next battle. How to make trouble for the kingdom of Buddha to the greatest extent. The comparison of forces between the two sides is The following is a detailed layout of the Flemish army and a brief map.


    Third, under the request for huge losses, the front-line attack is unfavorable. If you are a Florian, how will you suppress the 3000 strong special forces now?


    After reading the three questions, ye Yinzhu didn''t write for a long time. This empire of landias really moved the actual combat to the examination room. Although the war in Florida has been over for some time, I''m afraid only some of the generals of Florida really know the situation there. It''s really a good idea to put these three topics on the table.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know that although there were some people from Florida among the examinees, their examination papers were different from those of other examinees. The above topic was similar to how to break through the defense formation of Milan empire.


    "Well, why don''t you write? No? " A low voice came. Ye Yinzhu sees that kelena is looking at herself with some worry.


    Does this girl think that she is a poor girl? Ye Yinzhu just smiles at her, points the test paper and indicates that she can write her own. I have no problem with myself.


    Just then, a cough sounded in their ears at the same time. Marshal Cruz didn''t know when he had come to them, glared at kleina, and raised his hand to knock on Ye Yinzhu''s table, obviously warning them.


    Kleina blushes and sticks out her tongue to Cruz. Then she continues to write her test paper. Ye Yinzhu''s observation is so sharp. In that brief glance, he clearly sees that Cruz''s eyes are more of a light of doting. It seems that his judgment is not wrong, there must be a certain connection between Cruz and kleina. Is he clena''s father? About the same age. Thinking of the four guards who are full of iron and blood around Kelina, ye Yinzhu knows how much about them.


    If this article is different from the exam, maybe Ye Yinzhu will think about it carefully, but these three questions are tailor-made for him. Although he also made mistakes in the battle with fro at the beginning, after these days of reflection, if he was allowed to come back again, there would never be any mistakes of being besieged. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 638

    The pen in my hand moved quickly. With the elegant font on the test paper, the tactics were scattered under the three topics of the test paper. Almost overnight, although Ye Yinzhu is the last one among all the candidates to write, what kleina looks at is also puzzling. From her point of view, of course, he can''t see what ye Yinzhu wrote on the exam paper. But with such an expression, he is still kleina. Originally, she just wanted to help Ye Yinzhu fight for it, but she never thought that her uncle, randiasti Cruz, the famous coach of the Chinese generation, has such a high opinion of Natsu. Far above myself.


    Cruz saw that their low voice conversation had attracted the attention of the front row candidates. With a slight cough, he woke up Clara, "you go out first. I have to read the examinee''s paper several times. I will report to your father tonight. "


    When kleina ran out of the examination room to look for ye Yinzhu, the plain and elegant man had already disappeared.


    Unwilling to stamp her foot, Clara looked at the direction of the exit of the examination room and said to herself, "anyway, you have to take part in the magic competition. You will come to get the final token tomorrow, and you will be caught." With these words, she suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart. If this man, as my uncle said, was a military talent, his father would leave him in landias. I can''t imagine that there will be such talents in the decadent place of Arcadia. Just don''t know his magic level to what extent, is it really just the beginning of the blue level? Even if it''s just that, at his age, he''s a genius. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 639

    Ye Yinzhu naturally doesn''t know that kleina is already thinking about leaving herself in landias. Although he doesn''t know what Cruz is really thinking, from Cruz''s eyes before and after the change, he also knows that he is likely to pass the re examination.


    Night falls, landias palace.


    "Phoenix, are you ready? In a few days, it will be the final of the civil military contest Massimo once again came to luanfeng palace. It was still so lonely here, and his daughter was still as black as ice.


    "There''s nothing to prepare for," Sula said coldly. Haven''t you arranged everything already? "


    Massimo said: "this year''s civil and military competition is unprecedented. According to the previous rules, when the final comes, the royal family will watch the final with the distinguished guests from all over the world. Today, Wenbi''s retest is over. I heard Cruz say that there is a good young man in Wenbi''s retest. He has excellent military ability and good appearance


    "Enough. I''ve already said that I''ll go back to landias and help you finish this time. It''s just one last condition. Besides, I will make you not see me on the day of the final


    Sula didn''t show any affection for Massimo. Her voice was very cold.


    Looking at his daughter''s appearance of rejecting others and thousands of miles away, Massimo sighed secretly, said nothing more and left.


    "This is the last time I let you use it. Do you want to give me happiness? My happiness has long been destroyed. " Two lines of tears flow down her face. Strangely, Sula in tears still has no expression on her pretty face.


    ¡­¡­


    Before taking part in the second round of the martial arts contest, ye Yinzhu first went to see the results of the second round of the contest. Only ten people were selected from one thousand in the second round of the contest. It is inevitable that ye Yinzhu will communicate with each other and complain in the waiting. There is plenty of time. Why do you arrange the magic array now?


    Ye Yinzhu can understand this very well. This magic array uses so many magic gems, and its value is very high. I''m afraid it''s not easy for the landias Empire to bear it. In case the magic array is set up in advance and some magicians are stolen, it will not only be impossible for the magic array to be set up, but also cause other bad effects. If the magic array is well portrayed in advance, we can start again at this time It will not take a long time to inlay crystal, and it will not cause others'' covet.


    Sure enough, with the joint efforts of hundreds of magicians, the huge space array was quickly completed.


    The magicians fish through and leave. On the platform in front of them, there is one more person besides the purple level mage of space Department. The other bodyguards are guarding under the stage.


    Craispo, the Minister of military affairs of landias Empire, stood beside the great mage, and his eyes swept away at the thousands of candidates not far away. Under his eyes, the debating candidates were immediately quiet.


    "The second round of the martial arts competition will soon begin. I''m craispo, Minister of military affairs of randias empire. I''d like to introduce myself to you. Standing next to me is master Seng, vice president of the imperial magicians Association and great mage of the space Department. Master senger will preside over the second round of the martial arts contest. "


    There are no public address facilities, but Crespo''s voice is far away. Not only the candidates can hear it clearly, but also the people outside the examination room can hear it. For a moment, all kinds of shouts came out one after another, mostly shouting the name of master Seng.


    Seng, the great mage''s teacher, looked calm. He just looked at the magic array in front of him and didn''t look at the candidates.


    Crespo''s voice sounded again, "later, the retest will be just the beginning. All candidates for the second round examination will enter the space magic array initiated by master Seng. Through the magic array, you will enter a magic virtual space. Each of you will get a gem to enter the magic array. Only with this gem can you maintain in the magic array. The loss of gems and death, will be directly kicked out of the FA, back to reality. What you have to do is try your best to snatch the gems held by other candidates. The second round exam will end when the sun is setting in the West. Finally, the five people who get the most gems from others will become the winners of the second round exam. Therefore, if you want to win, you must constantly beat the people around you. You don''t need to worry about the identity of others. With the same clothes and headgear, no one can recognize your identity. What you need to do is to let go and give full play to your strength. "


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    if you think the plot is more and more wonderful, you can cast your valuable monthly tickets and recommendation tickets. thank you. Xiao San needs the support of his friends. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 640

    He doesn''t rely on the ability of lightning to penetrate the ground to find opportunities to attack opponents, but to rest.


    Yes, it''s just rest. Ye Yinzhu''s judgment is undoubtedly the most accurate. He didn''t have the enthusiasm of other candidates. His cool head made him find the most labor-saving method at the first time. That''s waiting.


    The time of the re examination will not end until the evening, that is to say, a total of about four hours. According to the re examination rules, the Sorcerer''s stone will be concentrated in the hands of a few people in the end. At that time, everyone''s physical strength will be consumed a lot. In this case, why should we do it now?


    There is no difference between the earth in the space array and the outside world. When the body sinks into the earth, ye Yinzhu cultivates quietly. His mental strength and fighting spirit work at the same time. He feels the changes of the outside atmosphere, calculates the time, and runs quietly to keep his body in the best state.


    At this time, he did not consider the present retest, but was thinking about whether there was any opportunistic chance for the magic retest tomorrow. Think about what kleina said about the form of challenge arena. After pondering it for a while, he still had to give up the possibility of opportunism.


    When ye Yinzhu is exploring the external situation, suddenly, his scattered mental power moves slightly, and a feeling full of panic is accurately captured by his mental power. It''s the emotion of the soul.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart moves, killing?


    For ordinary people, only after death will there be the release of the soul, resulting in the emotion of the soul. The soul of ordinary people can only exist in the air for a short time after death. But if it is a powerful warrior, it will exist for a long time. And the magician because of the cultivation of spiritual power, the existence of time will become longer. Some of the real strong, even after death, the soul will not dissipate. For example, those bone dragons and Purple strong ones in the Dragon kingdom are all listed here.


    The spiritual power catches the position of the soul at the first time, and ye Yinzhu''s soul power rushes over quickly. Here, he doesn''t need to worry that someone''s soul will be more powerful than him, which will backfire on his soul power.


    A group of souls full of all kinds of negative breath is presented in front of Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual peeping. Without hesitation, ye Yinzhu, as taught by Phil Jackson, let go of the eye of the dead.


    Suddenly, the soul in front of me changed. Mainly in color, the blue soul appears in front of Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised. This warrior''s soul strength is good. It turned out to be a junior middle class.


    Although there is a direct relationship between a person''s soul and his own strength, it does not mean that a soldier of the middle level of the youth class must have the soul of the middle level of the youth class, which is related to his own spiritual strength. Of course, there is no such problem for magicians. It''s inevitable that a mage in the middle level of the green level will have souls above the middle level of the green level.


    Facing the youth level soul in front of you, ye Yinzhu''s soul condenses the noumenon. Naturally, the body of soul is invisible to the naked eye, and even the spiritual force can''t feel it. Only the soul can see the soul. This is the first rule that the necromancer should master when learning, the relationship between souls.


    Ye Yinzhu''s soul is totally different from the one in front of him. Through the eyes of the dead, the soul he saw in front of him was like a blue mist, while the soul of Ye Yinzhu was a reduced version of Ye Yinzhu, full of gold and surrounded by a milky halo.


    The purple level is the boundary of soul from fog to noumenon. The soul condensed by Ye Yinzhu also becomes the second body. The soul condensed into the second body has the characteristics of immortal death. The golden soul body represents that not only the soul has reached the purple level, but also has the ability to integrate the soul of the unity of man and nature. That''s why Ye Yinzhu''s soul is different. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s soul has gradually transformed into a sub God level soul.


    "Come here." Ye Yinzhu sends a message to the green fog soul through the soul wave.


    The difference of grades makes the other party even unable to resist, and flutters to Ye Yinzhu with a shudder.


    Ye Yinzhu''s soul body raised its hand to pop up a little Venus, which was directly embedded in each other''s blue soul. It didn''t even use incantation, but said to the soul: "from now on, everything you have belongs to me."


    Venus pierced into the green fog, and suddenly the light was in full bloom. The green fog was fluctuating violently, and the whole soul was crying bitterly. Soon, that little golden light became the core of the whole green fog. The volume of the green fog was rapidly reduced to one tenth of the original, but it became much more condensed. The emotional fluctuation of the soul disappears completely, and the rest is submission.


    Mandatory soul contract. Ye Yinzhu uses the simplest method to deal with the soul who is much weaker than himself.


    It''s not because he likes the power of this soul that he takes in this soul, but because a lot of undead magic needs a lot of souls to play its magical role. After receiving the soul in front of you, for example. This green level soul will not dissipate and will become an invisible scout of Ye Yinzhu. If you control it, you can see what the soul body sees within the scope of Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power.


    The undead mage''s reconnaissance skill is really good, but it also needs strong spiritual support. The controlled soul can only act within the scope of the undead mage''s spiritual control. Of course, it''s OK to scout with your own soul, but no necromancer will do so. The soul is undoubtedly fragile, in case of encountering the turbulent flow of magic elements, it may fall into a state of eternal doom.With his own soul returning to the noumenon, ye Yinzhu controls his newly accepted soul by virtue of his mental power and begins to wander in the special space created by the spatial array. This wide field of vision, immediately can better observe everything around.


    This martial arts retest is even more tragic than expected. All those who can enter the retest are the strong among the strong. At least they also have the strength of the youth level. Although there are no weapons, fighting can be seen everywhere in the whole forest, and the fighting is extremely fierce. As a last resort, no one is willing to hand over his magic stone. Various attack methods emerge one after another. Sometimes, we can even see several people attack others together. After defeating the opponent, they fight for that magic stone by themselves. The fighting scene was a complete mess.


    Although the randias Empire has constrained the competitors as much as possible to avoid casualties, because the fighting is too fierce, the fighting spirit of each participant is the best weapon. As time goes on, there are still many dead people.


    This is cheap. Ye Yinzhu is practicing in the underground while collecting the souls floating after his death. When the battle goes on for two hours, the number of souls he controls has increased to 14, including three blue level souls and 11 green level souls. Through the monitoring of these souls, he soon mastered the situation in the whole forest.


    In this retest, the most eye-catching is undoubtedly the purple level strong, through the preliminary test, the number of purple level strong is not only balder, a total of three reached the purple level of the master, most of them are purple level or purple level two. These three men are not only powerful, but also extremely cunning. With their extraordinary strength, they keep driving one opponent after another out of the border. Naturally, they get the most magic stones. At the same time, the three men also tried to avoid fighting with each other. Although they met each other during the period, they immediately stayed away and did not fight.


    When entering the third hour of competition, the forest is not so busy. There are about 150 competitors left. In order to maintain their victory and recover their previous consumption, most of these soldiers choose to hide and rest. They are not easy to move without good opportunities. At this time, the retest has entered a temporary intermission.


    Quietly, ye Yinzhu rises from the ground. There is still more than an hour left. It''s time to start.


    He didn''t hide his body at all. Ye Yinzhu walked in the woods, looking around from time to time, giving people a feeling of what he was looking for.


    Suddenly, a blue light burst from a big tree nearby, fell from the sky, straight to the top of Ye Yinzhu''s head.


    It''s a pity that the attacker can''t see ye Yinzhu''s face at this time. Ye Yinzhu is laughing. Instead of looking for it one by one, it''s better to use himself as a guide and let people send him to the door.


    There was no complicated and gorgeous action or counterattack. Naturally, he took a step to the left and let go of the opponent''s sharp attack. His upper body was slightly shaken. In the eyes of the opponent, there were three Ye Yinzhu, not three upper bodies, but three complete Ye Yinzhu.


    With Zizhu''s fighting spirit gradually cultivated to the peak, ye Yinzhu''s attainments in aozhu sword technique are getting deeper and deeper, and some abilities that could not be used before can be used gradually.


    Without giving the opponent time to be shocked, three Ye Yinzhu launched an attack at the same time, in three directions, with three fists at the same time. With the same blue fighting spirit, they blocked all the positions that the opponent could dodge from three directions.


    When the attacker jumps from the tree, there are not many directions he can choose. Seeing ye Yinzhu''s three incarnations attack him at the same time, he bursts out all his fighting spirit. He curls up as fast as possible and spins like a top. At the same time, he tries his best to punch the three ye Yinzhu in three directions at the same time.


    Boom - (to be continued, if you want to know what''s going on, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 641

    The three figures return to one. Ye Yinzhu raises his hand, and a total of 11 magic stones float out of each other and fall into his hands. The opponent''s body stood still, the figure gradually disappeared in the dilution. And ye Yinzhu''s soul has become sixteen.


    It''s also the fighting spirit of the blue class, which is three times that of the opponent. Although the opponent copes with it properly, ye Yinzhu''s three fists are all the strength of the top of the blue class. It just shattered each other''s internal organs in an instant.


    Next, using a similar method, ye Yinzhu picked up more than a dozen blue level warriors in succession, and the number of magic stones on his body also increased to more than 130.


    Under the detection of the undead, he cleverly avoided the three purple level strong men. At this time, he didn''t show mercy. Anyway, some people died before the second round exam. What''s the point of more than a dozen deaths?


    The four hour retest of the martial arts contest was finally over, and everyone was sent out of the space array at the same time.


    The woods disappeared and returned to the real world, leaving less than 30 people to take part in the second round of the contest.


    Because of the excessive consumption of magic power, the great mage of Seng had been helped to rest by his magicians, and only the Minister of military affairs was left on the stage.


    Crespo looked at the remaining 30 contestants with satisfaction, "you have proved your comprehensive strength to persist to the end. Even if you don''t make it to the top five, you can register. The Empire has some rewards waiting for you. If you are willing to join the army, you will be given preferential treatment. "


    "Thank you."


    Crespo glanced over the crowd. "Well, now you can hand in the number of Sorcerer''s stones in order for statistics. The top five will be in the final


    Soon, the results came out. The three warriors who have reached the purple level all have more than 200 magic stones and naturally enter the final. Ye Yinzhu won the fourth place with 172 magic stones, and the fifth place was a blue level warrior with less than 100. The candidates for the final of the martial arts competition have also been decided. The five men with headgear each received a token from Crespo for the finals.


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the token is inlaid with secret silver array. Through the operation of the magician at the scene, it is bound with the recipient, avoiding the possibility of inexplicable replacement.


    The sun has set, the injured competitors have been sent to treatment, the onlookers of landias and the survivors have also returned to landias city one by one.


    Crespo stepped down from the platform with thinking in his eyes and walked out of the competition room surrounded by bodyguards.


    "Dad, is it over?" A clear voice rang out, which made Crespo smile a little more.


    A beautiful girl ran to Crespo in three or two steps, and took his arm with a smile. If ye Yinzhu is here, he will be surprised to find that this girl he knows is Clara.


    "It''s just over. Why are you here? You have to take part in the magic retest tomorrow, and you don''t want to go home and have a good rest." Crespo looks at her daughter in a doting way.


    As an imperial Minister of military affairs, Crespo has only one daughter. She has been very fond of her since childhood. To his satisfaction, she is not as arrogant as other noble ladies. On the contrary, she is very sensible and has excellent talents in all aspects. He learned from another vice president of the mage guild. He was only 20 years old and had already reached the level of blue. He was a rare talent in the whole landias empire.


    Perhaps because of her father''s influence, Clara has been fond of military since childhood. Besides practicing magic, she spent most of her time studying military knowledge with her uncle, field marshal Cruz of landias empire.


    Crespo''s family''s status in the randias empire is just like the violet family''s in Milan, and the best child of the next generation is clena.


    Although there are a lot of blue level strong people in the civil and martial arts competition, most of those above the blue level are nearly 30 years old, whether they are martial arts or magicians. Some of them are even slightly over 30 years old, and they are allowed to enter the competition on the premise that they have enough strength. There are few 20-year-old people like kleina who have reached the blue level in the whole civil and military competition.


    "Dad, I''m not tired. How about the second round of the contest? Is there anything particularly powerful? " Clara had a curious look on her face. I can''t wait to ask.


    Crespo nodded and said, "there are strong people. This year''s civil and military competition is also the strongest one ever. There are three purple level winners alone. It''s a big surprise. You know, in the past, those who reached the blue level before the age of 30 can be called genius. It seems that the temptation of the princess is much greater than the power


    "You''re wrong," she said with a smile. If you can get the princess''s Qingmi, are you afraid of no power? I''m afraid these people are here for the sake of talents. It''s said that Princess luanfeng is the first beauty of landias. Unfortunately, I haven''t even met her. Dad, is she really that beautiful? "


    Crespo''s eyes showed a hazy light, as if back to that day in the hall, "yes, she''s really beautiful, not to mention these young people, frankly speaking, even Dad can''t be indifferent. It is an indescribable beauty, as if it should not belong to our world. It''s just that she''s so cold that even your majesty can''t see her smile. "Kleina pouted her lips and said, "Dad, I''m going to be angry to comment on another beauty like this in front of a girl."


    Crespo laughed and touched her daughter''s head. "Silly girl, no matter how beautiful princess luanfeng is, he will never be as beautiful as my Clara in my heart! You will always be the most important person to Dad. "


    "It''s about the same," she said with a smile. Dad, you haven''t told me about today''s Wubi. "


    Crespo said: "today''s martial arts competition is very strange. Through the crystal ball, I have been observing the situation in the martial arts competition, but to my surprise, I can''t see through the strength of one of the competitors."


    "Are those purple ones?" she said? Dad, you''re just the beginning of purple. It''s normal that you can''t see through people. "


    Crespo shook his head and said, "No. If it''s purple, I can''t see through, so I won''t be surprised. But what I can''t see through is a blue level warrior. Among the 1000 players in the second round of the tournament, there were more than 150 blue level players, and more than 30 of them were above the middle level. And the final victory of the five people, in addition to the three purple, ranked fourth is actually a blue level beginning of the soldiers


    "It''s nothing," she said. "Maybe it''s someone else''s clever tactics to break the power."


    Crespo said, "if it''s that simple, can I say I can''t see through him? At the beginning of the competition, I didn''t notice the appearance of this person. As you know, all the contestants in the martial arts competition were dressed in the same way and couldn''t recognize who was who. I didn''t find any blue class warrior with special ability in the whole pre and mid stage. But in the second half of the process, this man appeared out of thin air, killing nearly 20 blue level soldiers in a row, snatching more than 170 magic stones and entering the second round. He didn''t take advantage of it. His fighting methods are very simple and direct, but even the blue level high-level soldiers can hardly make ten moves in his hands. In particular, he also has a kind of ability similar to separation, which can instantly expand his own strength several times, making the opponent defenseless. What''s more strange is that when he was about to contact with the three purple class strong men several times, he seemed to be able to change his way and avoid the purple class soldiers. Looking at these aspects together, I''m afraid this boy with only the blue class is not simple. "


    "Is he from our empire?" Clara was also intrigued by her father''s words.


    Crespo shook his head and said, "no, it''s not. According to his re examination number in exchange for the final token, I have just checked that this man is from the kingdom of Arcadia, but it seems that he is not an aristocrat


    "Arcadia?" I don''t know why, Clara''s heart was suddenly affected, "what''s his name?"


    Crespo looked at his daughter and said, "his name is Yesu."


    "What?" Clara''s exclamation can be heard even from a hundred meters away.


    ¡­¡­


    The three-year civil and martial arts competition of landias Empire has entered the last day, which will be the most gorgeous magic competition.


    When ye Yinzhu arrived, before entering the competition field, she saw kleina, who was wearing a standard magic robe but without a headgear, looking around at the entrance. Ye Yinzhu smiles bitterly in her heart. This girl is not waiting for herself.


    Sure enough, when kleina saw Ye Yinzhu coming, her eyes suddenly brightened and she quickly came up, "Why are you here now. Others arrive early. When you get there, you always hate to have to wait until the last second. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "I''m not late, am I?"


    Kleina glared at him, but soon relieved, "did you not recover because you spent too much in the martial arts competition yesterday?"


    Ye Yinzhu is surprised, and he can''t help reassessing the identity of kelena. Yesterday''s martial arts competition was not hosted by Cruz. This girl knows that she has participated in the martial arts competition so soon. What''s her identity?


    ------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 642

    Kleina saw a bit of surprise in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, and said with some pride, "how about that? You know what I''m good at. I didn''t expect that you were still practicing both magic and martial arts. Both magic and martial arts have reached the blue level. It seems that I underestimated you. "


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head helplessly, takes out the headband from Xumi''s precepts and goes inside.


    "Hey, how can you do that? Didn''t we agree to cooperate today?" Clara is in a hurry to keep up.


    Ye Yinzhu said as he walked: "if we can really be divided into one group, then try our best to cooperate." He still has some good feelings for this girl. Helping her to enter the top five has no influence on him.


    "Here you are." With a flash of light on her hand, kelena shoves one thing into Ye Yinzhu''s hand. Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment, and finds that he has a magic wand in his hand. The wand is simple in style, with a transparent gem inlaid on the top. It turns out that it is a rare high-level spiritual wand.


    "I can''t take it. It''s too precious." With a frown, he wanted to return the staff to clena.


    "Who said I would give it to you. I''ll lend it to you first. Everyone is wearing a headband. There are so many people. How can I find you after the draw? I''m not afraid with this staff. I can easily recognize you. You see As she said this, she pointed to a red silk on her staff. At the same time, she raised her staff, and there was also a silk tie on her high-level water system staff.


    "It''s very thoughtful of you. Thank you." Although Ye Yinzhu is a magician, he clearly feels that when he and kleina walk into the competition field, the eyes of the female mage pass by them. Although he doesn''t stay, his focus at that moment is to observe them carefully.


    Soon, one hundred people who took part in the magic retest had arrived. The water system mage on the stage asked a space mage nearby to release a sound amplifying magic for himself. Then he said: "OK, everyone is here. The second test will begin immediately. "


    The voice under the stage suddenly stopped, and the candidates who took part in the second round focused on the stage.


    "To enter the semi-finals, you are all the best young magicians of the Empire and the allies. I''m randier. Welcome on behalf of randias empire. Next, I announce the method of retest


    the reexamination as like as two peas of the next day, the same as that of the other.


    Kleina''s height is a head shorter than ye Yinzhu''s. she can reach him on tiptoe and whispers: "Mr. randier is the vice president of the imperial magicians Association."


    Ye Yinzhu turned to look at her, "is this your teacher? No wonder you know the way of the second round


    Clara quickly compared a finger to her lips, "Shh, you should keep your voice down and let others hear you."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles. Does this girl want to cheat? No wonder she let herself work with her. It seems that this grouping is not a problem at all.


    Sure enough, in the following draw, ye Yinzhu and Kelina drew a group in the first round, and the other three magicians in the same group could see from their staff that two of them were fire and one of them was wind.


    Twenty magicians who had been on the stage before stepped down from the stage, accompanied by the chanting of incantations, and a total of seven enchantments appeared on the stage. Magic and martial arts are not the same. If one of the contestants'' magic is not well controlled, it will bring trouble to others.


    One hundred people were divided into 20 groups. After drawing lots, the opponents of the competition were decided. The first round of a total of 10 matches officially started.


    Ye Yinzhu and Kelina were the first group to be selected as the first group in the second round examination.


    There are ten people on both sides. Ye Yinzhu''s opponent is composed of one magician each of water, fire, earth, wind and dark magic. Compared with Ye Yinzhu, ye Yinzhu has more attributes. But in group warfare, too many magic attributes are not good. Without cooperation, it is difficult to play a complementary effect, and more likely to weaken each other.


    Kleina said in a low voice: "I''ll be responsible for defense later. You four just let go of the attack. Dark mages hate it most. Attack him." The last sentence is to Ye Yinzhu. In front of other people, she naturally can''t express that she knows Ye Yinzhu. She can only use you instead.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. For him, the first test was just a passing. Just as mount is not allowed in martial arts retest, Warcraft is not allowed in magic retest. It''s only in the final that nothing is forbidden.


    With the re examination chief referee randier''s voice began, both sides of the mantra singing almost at the same time.


    The battle between magicians is quite different from that between magicians and warriors. When a magician fights with a samurai, the first thing to do is to summon his own Warcraft or use instant magic to limit his opponent from approaching.


    And the fight between the magicians, in this case can not use Warcraft, obviously as soon as possible to use advanced magic effect will be better. Low level magic has no effect on powerful magicians.


    Listening to the four people singing incantations, ye Yinzhu also raised his staff, but he didn''t sing. He just looked at the five opponents 50 meters away. The five opponents on the other side are all green level magicians. Two of them are green level high-level magicians. With good staff, they can sing magic very fast.Just as the magic elements on the magicians of both sides rose, and the first attack magic was about to be completed, ye Yinzhu suddenly stepped forward, pointed his staff forward, and murmured, "break -".


    Without the appearance of any magic elements, five strong spiritual waves rushed to each other''s five magicians.


    Spiritual magicians have always been known as the killers of magicians, and they are also the one with the least number. This can be seen from the fact that ye Yinzhu is the only one among the 100 people in the second round of landias magic competition.


    The five magicians in the opposite side felt a sharp stabbing pain in their brain at the same time. There was a blank in front of them. Ye Yinzhu''s insidious low drink in their ears was like a giant drum. The magic that is singing interrupts instantly.


    As a referee on the stage, randier''s face suddenly changed, "spiritual puncture, not good. Come on, stop it


    Although her reaction was not slow, it was still late. The magic of four magicians, including kleina, broke out in an instant. Kleina was OK. The high-level water curtain Tianhua just protected five of her own, but the other three magicians were not so polite. Two fire dragons and a tornado storm rushed out at the same time.


    Even if randier is a great mage mentor, he can''t stop this scene at this time. Although Ye Yinzhu''s teammates use green level magic, randier can''t stop it with instant.


    When the magic goes by, it''s gone. Each other five people even a most simple magic all did not send out, already thoroughly disappeared. The fire dragon burned their bodies, and the tornado storm took the dust away. As if these five people had never appeared.


    Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual puncture made them have no chance to violate the rules and summon magical creatures to protect their lives when their brains were blank.


    Randier was stunned. All the magicians under the stage were stunned. So were ye Yinzhu''s teammates.


    As if nothing had been done, ye Yinzhu stepped back and returned to the four. He has five more souls.


    Randier was the first to react, glaring at Ye Yinzhu, "how can you be so vicious? It''s just a contest. "


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "master randier, please pay attention to the words. I didn''t kill people. I''m just doing my best for the team. Besides, the magic I use is the lowest among all people. " His meaning is very clear. It''s not me who kills people. My magic is the lowest. You should not find me when they are dead.


    Randier''s chest keeps rising and falling because of his anger. How difficult it is to cultivate a magician, especially a young magician. How can he not be angry without five.


    The four people around Ye Yinzhu''s eyes changed a little, especially the three teammates who didn''t know him, including the magicians on stage, had a new understanding of the spiritual magicians. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 643

    "Good, good, good. He is a spiritual magician who is known as the killer of magicians. Game one, group one. You can go down. " Randier suppresses his anger, looks at kelena beside Ye Yinzhu, waves his hand and lets Ye Yinzhu leave.


    When he comes to the stage, he feels that all the magicians around him are looking at him like monsters, but ye Yinzhu is still standing there. For him, what are other people''s eyes?


    "Is that the power of spiritual magicians? You are so strong. " There was a bit of panic in her voice as well as surprise.


    "Haven''t you met a psychic wizard before?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    "I''ve seen it," she said. However, it seems that none of them can match your strength. What you just cast, is really just the spiritual puncture in the spiritual magic? It''s just a yellow level magic. What would happen if you used more powerful psychic magic? "


    Ye Yinzhu said indifferently: "miss kleina, it seems that your teacher is not qualified. Magic of any attribute has its own strength. In a hostile war, it doesn''t mean that the higher the magic effect, the better


    "But isn''t advanced magic more powerful?" Clara stares at Ye Yinzhu. Vaguely, she seems to feel that ye Yinzhu seems to have broken a barrier in her heart.


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "advanced magic means longer singing time. The power of magic comes from the combination of singing time, magic power and various forms. There is no most powerful magic, only the most appropriate magic. Even if you are casting a forbidden spell, at close range, without applying a guard magic to yourself in advance, my simple spiritual puncture can still cause fatal damage to you. It''s up to you how much you can understand. You have to remember that every bit of the magician''s magic is the most precious and must not be wasted. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Kelina seemed to forget the horror of the killing just now and said to herself, "I seem to understand, but I don''t seem to fully understand. Thank you for telling me that. "


    At this time, the second competition of the first round has already started. Perhaps it is because the devastating magic attack just now is too terrible. As soon as it comes up, all magicians immediately add a defense magic to themselves before launching the attack.


    It has to be admitted that the strength of the magicians above the level of youth is quite terrible. The seven layer magic barrier jointly arranged by 20 magicians is still as precarious as ten magicians above the level of youth.


    Ye Yinzhu was not interested in the result of other people''s competition. He simply closed his eyes and released a blue level soul to observe whether there were purple level magicians in the competition.


    Kleina didn''t disturb him either. At this time, the girl was completely immersed in the simple and practical magic theory mentioned by Ye Yinzhu.


    Magic competition is about magic power and manipulation. The consumption of advanced magic competition is undoubtedly huge. The remaining nine competitions don''t last long. In less than two hours, the 50 winners of the first round have appeared. Except for ye Yinzhu group, although there were injuries, there was no death again.


    "I hope I can draw another group with you." At the beginning of the second round of draw, the other three magicians in the same group all expressed the same sigh to Ye Yinzhu.


    Through the first round of observation, he didn''t pay much attention to the magic competition. For young people under 30, the blue level is the limit. No purple mage showed up.


    Take half an hour off to restore mana to the contestants. Then, the second round begins.


    In the second round of competition, just as ye Yinzhu expected, he and kleina were still in the same group, but his teammates changed. This time, they are the second to play.


    After the first round of competition, all the magicians'' mana has been consumed to a certain extent, and cranaton, who didn''t spend much mana in the first round, became the absolute main force of their group.


    This time, ye Yinzhu did not show surprising magic. Of course, when the opponent sees the staff in his hand, everyone releases defense magic to himself at the beginning.


    During the whole match, ye Yinzhu just kept releasing his mental puncture and put pressure on his opponents, which made the other five have to spend a lot of energy to solidify their mental strength, so as not to fall into the dilemma of Ye Yinzhu''s first group opponents. In this case, clena and the other three people''s magic attack unreservedly released, after a short period of suppression, from the front defeated the opponent''s defense, continue to advance.


    Walking down from the stage, Clara couldn''t help but ask, "can''t you do anything else except spiritual puncture?"


    "Forget what I just told you? The right magic is the best. Just now the competition, the spirit puncture already enough Ye Yinzhu''s simple answer swallows the rest of her questions.


    The third round of the draw, into a group of two, this time, ye Yinzhu did not and kleina group, but the only round was drawn by kleina.


    After the draw, Diye Yinfei couldn''t help taking care of himself!In fact, he didn''t know that randil''s care for clena was not because she was her own disciple or because she came from Crespo''s family, but because of the above orders. That is, the order given by Emperor Massimo himself. The emperor''s mental skill often shows the best effect in small places.


    This time, ye Yinzhu''s companion changed into a local magician. As soon as the draw was over, the magician immediately came to Ye Yinzhu, "brother, I''ve seen all the Games in front of you. It''s up to you later. I''m a native. Give me the defense. However, as you know, the attack of the earth magic is almost meaningless. Hey, hey. "


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to communicate with others. From the national point of view, those who can compete here are his enemies. He nodded his head and indicated that he knew. He didn''t say a word.


    To 25 into 13, the re examination competition has entered a tragic stage. In front of a lot of consumption, a short rest can not make the magicians recover their strength. The attack of high-level magic has also evolved into the instant attack of low-level magic.


    Ye Yinzhu is the seventh one to appear. Their opponents are obviously a little nervous. They have already raised their magic wand before randier announces the start. They are obviously afraid of Ye Yinzhu, the wizard killer.


    Randier glanced at Ye Yinzhu and said in a deep voice, "start."


    No one expected that something happened. This time, when the two magicians of the other side were applying defensive magic to themselves, ye Yinzhu did not launch spiritual puncture again. With a flash of body shape, he had come to his companion''s back, raised his right hand and pressed it on his companion''s shoulder.


    "You, what are you doing?" The native magician was so frightened that he forgot to sing the incantation.


    "Listen, do as I say." Ye Yinzhu drinks a low, at the same time, the surging magic power rushes into the body of the earth mage like a tide. After the filtering of Shenyuan magic robe and the control of Ye Yinzhu, the most easily absorbed non attribute magic elements are imported into his body, which are directly integrated with his own magic power.


    To hold on to this round, the native magician himself has high-level magic power. With Ye Yinzhu''s magic power, a terrible scene suddenly appeared, and the light purple became the focus of the audience. The native magician only felt that he had endless magic power all over his body, and he had a light yellow staff in his hand. There was no incantation at all, and a large area of spikes had appeared under the opponent''s feet.


    Fortunately, the defense magic of the two magicians had just finished singing, and the body protection magic was excited to shake up a wave, barely dissolving the underground rock spear. Ye Yinzhu''s two opponents are wind and light. The wind magician quickly began to sing the incantation, and the light blue aura of wind attribute fell on them, and immediately floated up.


    From the point of view of the magic attempt, the earth mage can only play the strongest power on the earth, but if the opponent leaves the ground, it will obviously make the earth mage unable to perform a lot of magic.


    However, the native magician they are facing is no longer his own high-level strength.


    Ye Yinzhu''s cold voice rang out in the ears of the earth magician, "rockfall, instant."


    "Good." With a wave of the staff, countless yellow light spots in the sky condensed. Just in the blink of an eye, countless big stones fell from the sky and went straight to the two flying magicians.


    "Guardian of the light." The light Department magician took advantage of the intermission and finally completed the second magic. The bright milky light enveloped them. Under the attack of rockfall, a dense roar suddenly broke out.


    Although the attack power of rockfall is not very strong, its biggest characteristic is that it lasts for a long time.


    When the other side resisted, ye Yinzhu''s voice sounded again in the ears of the local magician, "don''t play with them, sing incantations, and use the diamond spear to force them to admit defeat."


    "The spear of diamond?" The native magician was startled. It was a native attack magic close to the forbidden curse!


    "Quick." More huge magic power accelerated the influx, which interrupted the doubts of the local magicians. He quickly raised his staff, and the deep and lengthy incantation sounded. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 644

    When the two magicians of their opponents were in a hurry to resist the rockfall, and the first attack spell had not been completed, they were shocked to see that in the middle of the sky, there were seven shining spears floating out of the air, and the point of the spear was exactly where they were.


    If the earth coagulates to the extreme, it will turn into a brilliant diamond. The diamond spear is a blue level magic, but it is a blue level magic that can be upgraded. Condense a diamond spear, which is regarded as the primary stage of blue level. If you can reach the limit of nine, then the magic will step into the ranks of forbidden spells.


    Although the seven diamond spears have not reached the level of forbidding incantation, they are not far behind. In the face of the seven brilliant brilliance, the two magicians of Fengxi and Guangming can not continue to chant the incantation.


    "We give up."


    There was an uproar. Everyone can see that when the native magician first started, he released dark blue magic power, but it was only Ye Yinzhu who put a hand on his shoulder, and his magic immediately turned into a purple level. Almost everyone began to pray secretly, next time, their opponent must not be the spirit of the guy.


    Others may not know what method Ye Yinzhu uses, but randier, as the great mage''s mentor, can''t be unaware. He looks at Ye Yinzhu strangely and says, "magic sharing, are you really so sure?" How could a magician like her not know the danger of magic sharing.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles indifferently, "it''s up to people. How do you know if you don''t try?" With that, he walked directly down the stage.


    Came to the stage, kleina has come over, "magic sharing is the most suitable magic you think just now?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Kleina said excitedly: "if we are teammates in the next game, can you..."


    Ye Yinzhu frowned, "men and women give and receive each other." Although he can share magic without touching his body, he has to hide his strength now.


    "I''m not afraid of a girl. What else are you afraid of? I want it, I want it, I want it. "


    Ye Yinzhu only feels that there are three black lines on his forehead. What kleina said is really ambiguous. In desperation, he just said, "OK. If we do get a group


    There''s no suspense about the draw. When the fourth round 13-7 starts, ye Yinzhu and Kelina are really together. It''s really dramatic. One of their opponents is Ye Yinzhu''s teammate in the last round, the native magician.


    When ye Yinzhu stands behind kleina and passes her magic to her, kleina releases a purple color a little deeper than the previous native magician, and the two of them lose the idea of starting. He chose to admit defeat.


    A purple level, even against seven or eight blue levels, is OK. They don''t want to be cannon fodder in front of the forbidden curse.


    Being enjoying the huge magic power, Clara can''t help but feel dissatisfied when she sees the other party give up. "I haven''t used magic yet. How can they give up. It''s boring


    What is the biggest goal of the magician? Is to become a strong purple, can cast the curse of destroying heaven and earth. Kleina originally wanted to try whether she could make a forbidden spell in the state of Ye Yinzhu''s magic sharing.


    After the fourth round, a total of 100 people in the semi-final only seven people, soon, will enter the final round of elimination, will also decide which five people become the final choice of the magic competition.


    In the last round, there will be no more balloting. Two groups will fight each other. The other group will compete with the former group and decide the five candidates. Moreover, this round of promotion is not decided by the outcome. In addition to the winners, the losers will also choose the ones with good performance to enter the final.


    Ye Yinzhu also doesn''t know whether the team with kleina took advantage of kleina or herself. In the last round, their opponent is the magician who lost the last round, that is to say, they will play two to one. Although this is the last round, their opponents still have no suspense to admit defeat. Who is willing to compete with the two purple rivals?


    At the end of the competition, the great mage''s tutor randier discussed with several other magicians, and immediately announced that the other group of two won the final, and Marina advanced to the final.


    His eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu, "after our discussion, although this spiritual magician won the battle until the last round. But because most of the previous games rely on the strength of teammates, there is a suspicion of taking advantage, so we decided to play an extra game after discussion. To determine the last two candidates for promotion. The three who lost before entering the top seven will draw lots again to compete. The winner goes straight to the top


    Looking at randier''s almost provocative eyes, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be slightly angry. He naturally understands that randier doesn''t doubt his strength, but wants to see what extent his strength has reached. OK, if you want to see it, I''ll let you watch it.


    Ignoring kleina''s apologetic eyes, ye Yinzhu walks directly onto the stage. His opponent, the magician who voluntarily surrendered to him and kleina just now, is also the one with the most magic power among the remaining three magicians.


    Ye Yinzhu''s opponent is obviously a little nervous. He clenches his magic wand. He is a space magician. If he can persist until now, his strength is quite good.Glancing at randier, ye Yinzhu took the initiative and said, "can we start?"


    Randier took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, as if to say that this time there are no teammates, to see how you take advantage of. After asking the space magician, the competition was announced.


    Ye Yinzhu still did not sing magic, but walked to his opponent step by step.


    Opponent Leng for a while, "you, what are you doing?"


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "you will feel fear."


    Space magician Leng for a while, "why?"


    "Because I said it." Ye Yinzhu''s tone is very natural. It''s like, "God says, there should be light."


    The next moment, the space magician clearly felt that his soul was stabbed by something. Then, a very strong fear burst out from his heart, and his body suddenly trembled.


    As ye Yinzhu came to him step by step, the power of fear became more and more powerful. His soul seemed to be torn by something. The violent fear made his body tremble into spasm, and his magic wand fell to the ground unconsciously.


    "No, no, don''t come here. Don''t come here." The shrill voice sounds so terrible. At this moment, in the eyes of the space magician, there is only Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said again, "death is a kind of liberation." A lavender magic light suddenly released from him.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s just purple light, but in the eyes of the space magician, the purple light turns into an extremely terrible monster and pours at him. Stuffy hum a, Pu Tong kneels down to the ground, seven orifices blood gush wildly, see is not alive. Strangely, his face is still showing a smile, relief like smile.


    Randier''s voice trembled. She even forgot to stop it. Even her voice trembled. "The power of the soul, the great prophecy." At this moment, she knew how terrible the man was. Purple. He''s purple. Not to mention the space magician who consumed a lot of magic power. Even if you are yourself, can you survive in front of the great prophecy?


    Spiritual magic can only be practiced to the soul to cast such a terrible forbidden curse, which is not a purple level can be summarized.


    What she didn''t know was that even ye Yinzhu could only perform this terrible spiritual magic after refining the undead magic. Death in the face of the soul''s oppression, even the soul will be broken, never exceed life. Although it''s not gorgeous, it''s the most powerful and terrifying of all the magic bans.


    Ye Yinzhu turned and walked to the stage. When he passed randier, his steps stopped. "Some things could have been avoided. Now, do you get the answer?"


    Of course, the people of landias don''t know what happened, but the magicians in the hall all know what the purple color means, and they know more about the horror of randier''s great prophecy.


    Ye Yinzhu went all the way to the magic card in the final match that he had prepared in advance, grabbed the one with the number one, and then walked down the stage.


    There is no one to stop him, and there is no need for a magician to bind him. Who can pretend to be a magician who can perform the great prophecy of soul supremacy? In all people''s hearts, only he can play the role of the number plate.


    So in everyone''s sluggish walk down the platform, ye Yinzhu body several times flash, has disappeared in the field of vision.


    The second round of the magic competition ended with a result that no one thought of. But as long as it is a contestant, no one will forget the words Ye Yinzhu said in the last contest.


    That night, randias imperial palace. Discussion hall.


    Massimo Moratti sat on the throne, listening to the reports of several ministers. The following are the imperial Minister of military Crespo, the imperial Marshal Cruz, and the vice president of the magician Association, randier, the great master of the water system.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the retest is over. The day after tomorrow, we will enter the final, which will be the most brilliant moment of this civil and military contest. Is the second round normal? "


    "Your Majesty, may I speak first. I have something to report. " Randier was the first to step forward.


    Massimo was stunned for a moment. The sorcerer guild was not under the jurisdiction of the Empire. Only Falan could give them the final order. For the great mage master, he had to be polite. "Of course, master randier, is there something wrong with the magic competition?"


    And for randial, it''s a big problem, "I don''t know."


    Massimo eyes suddenly become dignified, "master, please say."


    Randier said: "today''s magic rematch, six magicians died." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 645

    "What?" Massimo was surprised, "didn''t I tell you that the game is a game, but try to protect the magicians as much as possible. As you know, the cultivation of magicians is no better than that of warriors. Magicians above the junior level are ten times more valuable than warriors of the same level. " If randier is his subordinate, I''m afraid the Massimo emperor will scold him directly.


    Randier said with a wry smile: "of course I understand, but no one can think of the variables at that time. Today''s semi-finals, the last to get the number one final token, is a spiritual magician. He killed all six of them. In the first and last game he took part in


    Massimo was stunned for a moment. When he heard these words, he was comforted. There was a great mage in Milan Empire, Sir Alex Ferguson, who was always envious of him. On the battlefield, a great mage of the Department of psychiatry can limit his opponent too much.


    "What''s his rank? To be the number one in the finals, at least it''s the blue level. Oh, no, the psychic wizard is special. Or, is he a blue beginner? "


    Randier shook his head. "No, not at all."


    Massimo frowned. "Is it the green class?" His tone has already brought out a bit of disappointment. No matter how strong the spiritual magician is, the role of the young level is much smaller.


    Randier said in a deep voice: "this man showed his real strength only in the last scene. He is a purple level junior spiritual great mage. Moreover, when he killed his opponent in the last game, he used the great prophecy of soul power. "


    "What?" Massimo fiercely stood up from his seat. It can be said that there are very few things that can surprise this generation of heroes. But at this time, randier''s words set off a huge wave in his heart. The great mage of the spirit department, and also the great prophecy that only the master of the Falan soul tower can perform. Massimo felt his heart trembling, trembling with excitement. Compared with such a super magician, six dead ordinary magicians are nothing. At this time, Massimo felt that randier in front of him was so lovely, and the excitement in his heart appeared on his face.


    Why can''t the United forces of landias and Bourbon break through Milan''s defensive front based on various cities when the number of them is twice that of Milan? It''s not that the soldiers of the two countries are not elite enough. There are two problems that hinder their progress. One is that Milan''s southern army, under the command of Marshal Seedorf, can''t shrink by virtue of the advantages of the city. Another point is that it''s because of the magicians of the Milan empire.


    From the perspective of overall national strength, landias and Milan themselves are almost the same, but in terms of cultivating reserve forces, the development routes of both sides are not the same. There are many martial arts talents in the landias Empire, which is why so many young martial arts talents above the youth level will emerge in this civil and martial arts competition. And Milan empire is stronger than magicians. Milan''s magicians, both in quantity and quality, are far ahead of landias.


    If it''s a hard fight in the front, with a large number of strong martial arts players, maybe landias won''t suffer too much loss, especially when the troops far exceed the opponent''s, but the city defense is different. With the defense of strong walls, the power of magicians can play to the limit. No matter how strong the martial arts players are, they can''t cooperate and play a complementary role, but the magicians can rely on the strength Use large-scale and large-scale magic to strike the siegers like a storm. In front of the magicians of the Milan Empire, landias didn''t know how many people had been damaged.


    Massimo still clearly remembers a battle report. In a siege battle, in a city with poor defense in Milan Empire, just relying on Ferguson, the great mage mentor of the spirit department, he completely suppressed a hundred person magic group of landias, and cooperated with other magicians to strike. He was so surprised that landias was five times as strong as his opponent''s forces, but could not succeed in the siege.


    The lack of magicians can be said to be a mental illness of Massimo, especially in the battlefield can limit the opponent magician''s spirit magician to the greatest extent. He has also issued orders to warn the whole country and even the allies. But the number of magicians in the spirit department is too small, and the number of senior magicians is even less. Even the Empire of Milan has only one great spiritual mage. Even if he has more power, it is useless to find no one.


    At this time, randier undoubtedly injected a shot of cardiotonic into Massimo. When he heard randier say that there was a great mage tutor in the magic competition, the first thought in his mind was how to keep this man for himself. If such a magician can join us, it will be no longer difficult to break through Milan''s defence. As long as the first point is broken, the next step is to wipe out thousands of troops. No matter how strong Narcissus is, he will not be able to stop landias. What''s more, it''s a psychic magician who is more terrifying than Ferguson and can prophesy.


    It was not only Massimo who was surprised, but also Crespo and Cruz, two military leaders. Their thoughts were almost the same as those of Massimo. After a short period of surprise, the three middle-aged men''s eyes almost burned with excitement.


    "Your Majesty, would you please calm down and listen to me?" Randier said.


    Massimo said, how can I calm down when you bring me such big news? Although he thought so in his heart, he was worthy of being the most outstanding emperor of landias for hundreds of years. His face was calm. "Master randier, if this man can be used by the Empire as you said, then you are the greatest hero of the Empire."Randier said: "Your Majesty, strength is a double-edged sword. Of course, it''s best for us to use it, but as you know, most magicians are weird, especially powerful magicians. As far as I know, the first thing to cultivate spiritual magic is to endure loneliness. What''s more, this man is really strange. I hope your majesty can investigate his real situation carefully. "


    Massimo nodded and said, "I can understand that. Master randier, please tell me more about this magician


    Randier said: "before I came here, I had checked the registration file carefully. This man is from the kingdom of Arcadia. His name is Yesu. He is only a junior magician registered in the kingdom of Arcadia. "


    "Wait, wait. Master randier, I think I need to interrupt you Cruz''s resolute face showed the expression he had never seen in decades, and his open mouth could at least insert five eggs at the same time.


    Massimo said unhappily, "Cruz, can''t you wait for a while?" In his opinion, at least for the moment in front of him, nothing is more important than the news from the great mage of the Department of psychiatry.


    Cruz said with a wry smile: "Your Majesty, calm down. What I have to say has something to do with this man. If it wasn''t for master randier, what I would like to repay you is also related to this young man. Because, in the second interview of Wenbi, the answer he gave was almost perfect, at least I think it was inferior. I gave this young man Ye Su the number one card in the finals of Wenbi


    Although Massimo is very Regal, he can''t help stuttering at this time. Look at Cruz, and then look at randier, "are you telling me that this young man from Acadia is not only a powerful demon mentor, but also has excellent commanding potential?"


    Cruz said with a wry smile: "I can only be sure that this young man is not on paper. According to my question, his answers include frontal attack, side attack, logistics supply, and the combination of odd and positive. Almost all the key points are described in detail. I can only say that he is a genius in military ability. It''s much better than my niece. "


    Crespo''s face became a bit ugly. Cruz thought that he was angry because he said that Clara was not as good as Yesu. He said in a hurry: "brother, you know, I never go around in circles and say what I have in my heart."


    Crespo sighed. In front of Massimo, he can be said to be the first minister of power and the head of the family. Naturally, his weight is much heavier than that of Cruz. "Your Majesty, I also support master randier''s opinion. The origin of this young man must be thoroughly investigated. Because, he is not only outstanding in Wen Bi and magic Bi, but also in Wu Bi. And became one of the five people who finally promoted. According to master randier''s saying that he hid his strength, I''m not sure whether the blue class he showed in the martial arts match is his real strength


    Silence, the entire assembly hall completely fell into silence, and the four rulers who had a decisive position in the landias Empire looked at each other, speechless for a moment.


    The silence lasted for ten minutes, but Cruz said with some difficulty: "master randier, didn''t you say that there will be a magic wall in the double cultivation of magic and martial arts? Moreover, if I remember well, Ye Su is only in her twenties. "


    Randier shook his head blankly and said, "don''t ask me, marshal. I don''t understand more than you do. "


    After ten minutes of silence, Massimo''s mood finally recovered, "if what you are talking about is really the same person, then I can only use the word" all roundness "to describe him. No matter what the final result is, he has such excellent strength in three aspects, which is definitely the biggest highlight of the civil military competition. It''s hard for me to imagine that such a person comes from the kingdom of Arcadia. Maybe it''s just because he has only the title of junior magician that he doesn''t attract Arcadia''s attention. No one is allowed to say more about what you have reported today. Since such a versatile talent has come to us, landias will stay in landias forever, no matter which side he comes from, whether he is a real Arcadian or not (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 646

    "Yes, your majesty." The three bowed at the same time.


    Massimo said: "Crespo, send someone to find Ye Su''s whereabouts immediately, and monitor all day for 12 hours, but he can''t find out. Observe all his actions and inquire as much as possible about him. As for his origin, master randier, please. Through the magic of communication, the news should be the fastest


    Randier said: "don''t worry, your majesty. I have ordered someone to contact the association of magicians in the kingdom of Arcadia. I believe there will be news soon. However, it''s not difficult to get a junior mage''s badge. If he''s only ever been to Arcadia, it''s possible. Therefore, it is better for your majesty to thoroughly investigate his identity. "


    Massimo said: "I will, but it''s too late before the final. Well, you go down first. I need to be alone


    "Yes."


    Crespo, Cruz and randier bow to leave, while Massimo goes back to his throne and sits down.


    "You heard that. You know what to do." There was only Massimo left in the chamber, who seemed to be talking to the air.


    "Yes, your majesty, as you wish, I''ll send someone on the way at once. Within ten days, there will be news. " The cold voice came from all directions. When the voice disappeared, the air in the meeting hall seemed to be much more fresh.


    Out of the meeting hall, Crespo asked randier around him: "master, you can''t be found by a great demon tutor of the Department of psychiatry, and you need to ask him about his situation. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Randier gave a little smile and said, "what? Do you think this is an impossible task? "


    Crespo said with a bitter smile, "what do you say? It''s not going to happen at all. I''m not a God. Maybe Falan has a way


    Randier shook his head and said with a smile, "praise Falan. I have a way, but it depends on whether you are willing to give up. "


    Crespo was stunned and said, "master, what do you mean?" Cruz''s eyes on one side showed a sudden look.


    Randier said: "Sir, do you know who Ye Su was with when he came to participate in the Magic Contest?"


    Crespo shook his head blankly.


    Randier said: "Clara and I have been learning magic since childhood, and they have quite outstanding talents in magic and military. Your majesty secretly asked me to be in the same group with the strong as possible when Clara took part in the second round of the Magic Contest. In the process of entering the top five, in addition to the wheel, your baby daughter and Ye Su are working together. In the last battle, Ye Su lent her magic temporarily by virtue of magic sharing. If it wasn''t for the opponent to give up, maybe the girl of kleina would have cast the forbidden curse for the first time. "


    "What? You mean Clara? No, it''s not going to work. I have just one daughter. How dangerous that strong man is. In case he... "


    Randier said, "no, it won''t. I''m in a group with Ye Su. Kleina asked me. She knew this young man from the beginning. "


    Crespo frowned. "How could that be. I''ve never heard that Clara has heterosexual friends


    Cruz said: "big brother, Clara has grown up. What master randier said, I can prove that he was with Clara when he was in wenby, and Clara spoke for him. Although I don''t know how far he and kleina have developed, there is some admiration in kleina''s eyes. Maybe they just met? "


    There was a flash in Crespo''s eyes. "I see. Maybe I know the real identity of Ye Su. "


    Randier and Cruz were overjoyed and asked in unison, "who is he?"


    Crespo said: "so young and so talented. You said, "where can we cultivate such excellent talents?"


    Cruz and randier looked at each other and blurted out, "praise Falan."


    ¡­¡­


    "Phoenix, are you asleep?" It would be a big surprise to see the emperor Massimo standing at the door and not daring to enter.


    But the fact is that, and to make Massimo so careful, there is only one place in the whole empire of landias, that is luanfeng palace where Sura lives temporarily.


    "I''m asleep. I told you not to come to me until the final The cold voice came from the room. Although it was not the first time to listen to it, Massimo still felt cold all over. When he came, the heat in his heart dropped a little.


    "Now that you''ve rested, Dad won''t go in. But there''s one thing I have to tell you. " Massimo road.


    In fact, Sula didn''t sleep, because of her cultivation, she didn''t need to sleep at all. When she was in a bad mood, she could recover by meditating for a while.


    Massimo came to find himself so late, and his voice was faintly excited. What''s the matter? Although Sula is cruel to Massimo, he is familiar with Massimo. It must be no small matter that he can have so many emotional fluctuations."You say it." Sula said calmly.


    Massimo said: "Phoenix, you know, we randias are blessed. Just now, master randier, they reported to me that there was a strong man in this civil military contest. A great mage in the Department of psychiatry. It is said that he is only in his twenties. What''s more, this man not only has amazing magic talent, but also won the first place in Wenbi''s second test and the fourth place in Wubi''s second test. In all three competitions, he entered the final. It can be said that it''s all right


    Sula was silent for a moment and said faintly, "what does this have to do with me?"


    Massimo said in a hurry: "of course, it does matter. Originally, I thought that no one in the world would be worthy of my daughter, but now I find that this is wrong. This young man is really outstanding, Phoenix, I know you hate me, but Dad sincerely hope you can find your own happiness. When the final day, you see the strength of that young man, I think, you will pay more attention


    Sula sneered, "find my happiness? Is it possible for me to find happiness? You just want me to help you attract talents. Massimo, your abacus is very good! "


    "You..." Massimo really didn''t know what to say to make the daughter believe, "well, wait until you really see this person. Maybe you will change your mind. Oh, and if you don''t want to get married, remember to disguise yourself on the day of the final so as not to cause unnecessary trouble


    Although Massimo didn''t want to let Sula win over Yesu before, he also knew that such a talent would be hard to use if he married his princess and left. So, he has to stay behind.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally did not know that his strength showed under restraint as much as possible still attracted the attention of landias. He hesitated to take a day off before the finals started, so after all the semi-finals, he took the purple three to return to the hotel directly.


    Lying on the wide bed, Zizi asked Ye Yinzhu, who was sitting on the ground with cross knees: "Yinzhu, what would you do if Princess luanfeng wasn''t Sula?"


    Slowly opened his eyes, ye Yinzhu eyes a little more nearly dead light, "into the blue DIAS palace, until to Sula." His voice was calm, as if landias palace were an ordinary garden.


    "In fact, we can also go to the palace to look for it now. Maybe there will be some harvest. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, it is the most important place in the landias empire after all. We don''t know to what extent we can protect it. Maybe we can find Sula, but I''m not sure if it will be found. Zi, you know what? I really hope that Sula is princess luanfeng. In that case, I will tell her how much I love her in front of all landias. So, before that, I can''t expose myself, even if it''s just a little bit possible. Let''s wait until after the final. If Sula doesn''t come back, Princess luanfeng is not her, then I think it will be the disaster of the landias empire. "


    With these words, he closed his eyes and began to practice.


    With those souls in the semi-finals, his undead magic is easier to practice in actual manipulation.


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s words may sound arrogant, Zi knows that he is not exaggerating at all. Even without the help of their three beasts, no one can stop him in the landias empire with Ye Yinzhu''s magic close to level 9 and his martial arts close to level 7. It''s no problem to put at least two forbidden spells and run again.


    The next day, landias officially posted a list of the men''s and women''s matches again. Although it did not detail the 20 men who finally entered the final, it also announced the specific procedures of the final. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 647

    On the day of the final, in the morning, there will be the final of the competition in order to arrange the order. The last ten examinees are assessed by master Wen Yue.


    Surprisingly, the afternoon is not the traditional martial arts final, but the magic final. It is presided over by the master of moyue stage.


    After the magic final, no matter what the time, immediately start the final contest. Presided over by Wu Yuetai.


    When all the three finals are finished, the 20 contestants in the final will be ranked according to the final results of their respective fields. Princess luanfeng will choose her son-in-law on Wu Yuetai before and after the competition.


    In the previous part of this announcement, there is no change except for the final order of magic and martial arts. But in the second half of the announcement, a provision was added. That is the first place in the three competitions. All of them will have the opportunity to show their talents to the princess and get the opportunity to present gifts to the princess.


    That is to say, the final champion of Wen, Wu and Mo is more likely to win Princess Qingmi than other people.


    In the finals of Wen, Wu and Mo, Wen Bi will be held in a closed form. Not only the civilians are not allowed to watch, but also the leaders of the allies are not allowed to visit. Magic and martial arts competitions are allowed to be visited by all within the prescribed scope.


    As for who is the leader of Yu Wen, Wu and Mo, it will be announced at the beginning of the final. In the hearts of all the public left a suspense.


    Early in the morning, open the window, a warm air from the outside into the fresh air in this hot summer to bring a sense of refreshing.


    Taking a deep breath of the comfortable air, ye Yinzhu stretched his arms to both sides.


    Looking at the direction of landias palace, he prayed in his heart, Sura, I hope we can really meet today.


    Put on the magic robe of Shenyuan and the mask that conceals their identity. Ye Yinzhu and Zi call on GRASSIS and Ming and walk out of the hotel together.


    Before he left the hotel, he met an acquaintance.


    Kleina looks at the handsome but expressionless Ye Yinzhu, with some strange brilliance in her eyes. Originally, she should have come to him yesterday, but I don''t know why. Suddenly, kleina was a little scared. Even she didn''t understand why she was in such a mood. Vaguely, he just felt that ye Yinzhu made her feel more dangerous.


    On that day, Crespo and Cruz went back and carefully inquired about the meeting process between kleina and ye Yinzhu. Through the bright Saint marina, they proved that ye Yinzhu did not come from France as they thought. But Marina didn''t say it to death either. She didn''t know much more about Falan than ordinary people. Since she joined O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, she has spent most of her time practicing. She doesn''t know how many strong ones there are in Falan.


    No one can know the true secret of the Seventh Tower of Falan without reaching the position of the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan.


    Crespo struggled for a long time in his heart, and finally decided to let his daughter try to approach Ye Yinzhu, but she was rejected by kleina yesterday. Although she does not know whether ye Yinzhu''s real identity is just a junior magician from the kingdom of Arcadia as he said. But she has treated him as a friend. Since she is a friend, how can she watch him with a bad purpose?


    Therefore, it was not until this morning, when the color of the day was just bright, that kleina could not help running out and went straight to the hotel to look for ye Yinzhu. She comforted herself in her heart that she came to him only when she wanted to join him in the finals of Wenbi. She had no other purpose.


    "Ye Su." Kleina saw Ye Yinzhu coming down from the upstairs and quickly welcomed him.


    Today''s Ye Yinzhu seems to have some changes in her temperament compared with a few days ago. Her original elegance is a bit more aggressive at this time. Although she doesn''t know why this happens, she still feels that there is always an uncoordinated feeling in this mysterious young man.


    "Hello, Miss Clara." Ye Yinzhu greets politely.


    "It''s going to be a final, are you nervous?" she said


    Ye Yinzhu subconsciously nodded, "yes, a little."


    Clara chuckled. "You''re so nervous, too!" Of course, she didn''t know what ye Yinzhu meant by tension.


    There''s another person laughing at the same time as kleina. Gladys said with a smile, "so Qin, oh, no, young master, you will also be nervous! This is the first time I''ve heard of it. "


    Ye Yinzhu turns his head and stares at gracis. He just closes his mouth.


    Kleina raised her hand and thumped on Ye Yinzhu''s arm. "What are you doing to scare this bald uncle? Don''t bully honest people." Although she was born with a golden spoon, she was very kind to everyone. No servant or guard in the family didn''t like the little master. Although she is not a member of the royal family, at the top of the landias Empire, everyone knows about the princess. Massimo the great doted on her even more than most of his children, and took her as his adopted daughter.


    What did you say? You said he was honest? " This time, not only did ye Yinzhu''s nervous mood ease a little bit, but a smile appeared on his face. The Ming and purple expressions behind him also became strange.Surprisingly, there was a little more blush on GRASSIS''s face, "that is, young master, you can''t always bully me, an honest man!"


    Honest? Gracis, the great war beast, is said to be honest. Ye Yinzhu really wants to tell her that this guy has 80000 lives without 100000. If you see his strength in the war, I''m afraid you''ll never tell him to be honest again.


    "Well, let''s go. The finals are about to start Ye Yinzhu did not entangle this topic any more and took the lead to go out.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s tall and straight figure, Kelina can''t help thinking of what her father said to herself. According to the order of Massimo, she will do everything possible to keep this invisible guy in front of her. If you can''t leave him in landias, I''m afraid


    Thinking of this, kelena can''t help feeling worried and depressed. She quickly follows Ye Yinzhu and walks forward with him.


    After leaving the hotel, a group of five people went straight out of the city. The hotel Ye Yinzhu chose was not too far away from the competition site outside the city. Ordinary people could walk for less than half an hour to get there.


    "Yesu, can I ask you a question?" As she walked, she couldn''t help saying. She knew that if she didn''t take the initiative to speak, this guy didn''t seem to mean to talk to herself.


    Ye Yinzhu did not squint: "you ask."


    "I want to know why you came here to participate in this contest," she said. If the kingdom of Acadia knows that there is a talent like you in China, it can give you any possible treatment. Do you come to landias because the empire is powerful and more suitable for your development, or is it because of something else? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a hazy luster, "I came here just for one person." The final is about to start. He found that he was always in a stable state of mind and had a strong nervous heart. He subconsciously told the truth.


    "For one? Who is it? The princess Kleina''s heart beat a little faster, and her gaze at Ye Yinzhu changed a little.


    Ye Yinzhu turned to look at kelena, just caught a trace of curious light in her eyes, "maybe it is. If she''s really what I want. " Summon wind and call for rain,


    , "you are smart. If you can get the royal highness of your highness and your strength, I will soon be a hero in the Empire."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, and a trace of ridicule appears in the corner of his mouth. "The pure voice stays in the secular world. When will disputes end? Who can break the fame and fortune. Fame and fortune are clouds to me If he wants fame and fortune, he needs to come to randias?


    "Well, slow down. You haven''t made it clear yet. " As ye Yinzhu suddenly quickens her pace, kleina rushes to catch up with her. But ye Yinzhu is walking a little faster. With her body as a magician, she is already panting for a while. Seeing ye Yinzhu go away, there is no way.


    "This villain, he doesn''t speak clearly, but he runs really fast."


    Although as the first game of the final, venby is not allowed to watch, but around the stadium, there are still a large number of people gathered in the randias empire. Most of the people come to see the excitement. Of course, some people want to see if the empire can attract some talents.


    Come to the field outside, ye Yinzhu and purple whispered a few words, purple with Ming and gracis disappeared in the crowd. Ye Yinzhu, holding the No.1 Wenbi plate he got, strides into the final venue of Wenbi.


    Today''s Wenbi finals venue is more lively than ye Yinzhu imagined. Although there are only ten candidates for the finals, he saw many visitors besides ten candidates.


    These people were all sitting around the examination room. Although they were all dressed in casual clothes, ye Yinzhu could see from their temperament and different breath that they were all powerful people. Obviously, they should be the generals of the landias empire. No wonder landias does not allow civilians to watch the final of the match. From the lineup, we can see that landias attaches great importance to the final of the match.


    ----------------------


    at 12:05 this evening, the refining conference will be held as usual, and friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 648

    Marshal Cruz, the chief examiner of the Wenbi semi-finals, and Crespo, the imperial Minister of military affairs, the chief examiner of the WuBi semi-finals were all present. But to Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, they were not the masters of Wenyue, because they were only sitting in the nearest position to the central Wenyue, but they were not the masters.


    Ye Yinzhu is observing the situation in the field. The ministers of culture and military around him are also observing him and the other candidates who have been on the scene. The eyes of Crespo and Cruz, who are in front of him, are completely focused on him, as if they want to see him through.


    The news of Acadia mage association has been spread. In the records of Acadia mage Association, no one named Yesu has been found. This news has caused some doubts among the senior leaders of landias. But just as the emperor Massimo said, since such a talent came to landias, it was impossible to let him go.


    They didn''t think that ye Yinzhu would be a spy sent by the Milan Empire, but Massimo thought from his own point of view that the possibility was very small. If Milan had such a strong player, I''m afraid they would have been sent to the battlefield long ago. One more spiritual great mage who can read great prophecies will play an unparalleled role in controlling the battlefield. At this time, he was sent to randias capital, which put him in danger. Massimo asked himself that he would never do this. Silvio is not a fool, and he should not.


    Soon, the ten candidates who took part in Wen Bi had arrived. After kleina came, she glared at Ye Yinzhu fiercely, but ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to see it. She looked at her nose, nose, mouth and heart, like an old God.


    Crespo looked at the time and nodded to Cruz next to him.


    Cruz stood up and went to the center of the field, "candidates, please step back ten steps."


    The candidates retreated as they said, and Cruz waved. At once, twenty strong soldiers came in carrying a huge thing. It was a rectangular platform with a long side of 10 meters and a short side of 6 meters. It was covered with a layer of red cloth. They could vaguely feel what was on the platform. Twenty soldiers carried it as if it was heavy. They did not put down the platform until they reached the center.


    Cruz''s eyes swept from the ten people who participated in the semi-finals, and finally stayed on Ye Yinzhu, "well, the time is almost up, and the final of the three-year civil military competition of landias is now starting. All of you have gone through several layers of screening before you can stand here. I hope you can make a difference in the final later. Don''t let us down. As long as you show real ability, the Empire will not restrain you because of your origin or any other reason. You can even be granted the position of the highest general, the title of nobility and direct participation in the war. Of course, it needs to go through the test of today, and at the same time, it also needs to test your actual command ability on the battlefield in the future. Now, let''s welcome Mr. Wenyue, the chief examiner of Wenbi today. "


    As soon as the examinees listen to this speech, their spirits are suddenly uplifted, and their eyes are all focused on the theme. Who can make Marshal Cruz give up the position of master Wen Yue?


    The side door of the examination room opened and a man came in. There is no guard or gorgeous decoration around him, just a simple black robe. His dark blue short hair is very well trimmed. Although he doesn''t walk fast, it gives people a feeling of walking like a tiger. Step to the theme and stand.


    "Ah Clara gave a low exclamation. "How..." Speaking of this, she immediately shut up and lowered her head, but from her mood, ye Yinzhu, who is not far away from her, can be surprised.


    With the master Wen Yuetai coming to the throne, the candidates can really see his appearance. He is handsome and looks like a middle-aged man. His deep dark blue eyes are full of power. Although his clothes are very common, no one will ignore his existence if he just stands there.


    Although kleina didn''t finish her sentence, ye Yinzhu also understood the identity of the person in front of him. In his heart, he was surprised for a short time. His lazy eyes refocused and gazed at the person in front of him. Are you Sula''s father? This man is one of the sources of Sula''s pain?


    Yes, ye Yinzhu is right. The master of Wenyue is Massimo Moratti, the emperor of landias.


    Originally, Cruz was the leader of Wenyue, but after the report the night before yesterday, Massimo was very curious about ye Yinzhu. After careful consideration, he decided to be the leader of Wenyue by himself to comment on how excellent this young man who was regarded as all-round by several senior officials was.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am the master of Wenyue in today''s Wenbi final. I would never say anything high sounding, and I would ask others the same way. What I want to see is reality. Venby final now. Remove the red cloth. "


    Massimo''s eyes soon found Ye Yinzhu in the crowd, not because the Crespo brothers described Ye Yinzhu to him. Just like the ordinary clothes, he will not be ignored. After his appearance, ye Yinzhu''s temperament has changed dramatically.


    The original nobility and elegance suddenly became aggressive, and the cold and sharp breath surged out. Although he was not as dignified as Massimo, he was just like the lofty mountains. Even Massimo''s dignity could not suppress him. What surprised Massimo even more was that the young man who released such a breath had a pair of indifferent eyes. Calm eyes staring at themselves, the depths of the eye and there is no emotion.Just the first eye contact, ye Yinzhu and Massimo can''t help nodding to themselves. Ye Yinzhu is thinking that this man is indeed worthy of being the one who instigated the whole continental war. And Massimo is thinking, genius and ordinary people after all there is no small difference. The difference is that after eye contact, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are still cold, while Massimo shows some praise.


    On the huge table, the platform has been removed. What appears is a huge sand table full of mountains, rivers, plains and forests. The sand table is extremely fine. Although it is a terrain that has been reduced by countless times, every part of it is extremely exquisite. Apart from the size, it is almost the same as the real terrain. Even the water flow above is so real.


    Massimo said: "sand table deduction, also known as wargame deduction, is familiar to anyone who has studied military systematically. I think everyone who made it to the final is no exception. The content of our final is very simple. Please choose your own arms to form an army. Then draw lots randomly and appear at any position on the sand table. Then scuffle, the final winner, will be the first. At the same time, marshal Cruz and I, as well as Crespo, will judge the process of your weapon deduction to determine the specific ranking. "


    While saying this, Massimo waved his hand, and immediately 20 soldiers poured into the examination room, each with a large tray. On the tray, there are villains representing different arms. These wargames are made according to the prototype of soldiers, which is lifelike.


    "The combat value of ordinary infantry is two, and other data are the same as that of all academies." Massimo''s data here refers to the speed, attack power, defense power, specialty and other values in the weapon deduction.


    "Archers, battle number four. Light cavalry, combat value 5, heavy cavalry, combat value 10, heavy armored infantry, combat value 8. Dragoons, battle number 15. Magicians, yellow level magicians have 12 combat values, green level magicians have 25 combat values, green level magicians have 60 combat values, blue level magicians have 300 combat values, and purple level magicians have 5000 combat values. Silver Star Dragon general, battle value 500, Venus dragon general, battle value 3000, Purple Star Dragon general, battle value 8000. These are the basic settings. When choosing a magician, there are only four basic magicians: water, fire, earth and wind. And you are the marshal. But you must also calculate the battle value according to your own strength. For example, kleina thinks that when a blue level magician performs weapon deduction, the combat value of her commander is 300. Do you understand? "


    The ten men who can reach the final are all talented in the military field. Naturally, they have trained weapon deduction systematically. Massimo just described the combat figures of various arms. They have some foundation in their hearts and agreed at the same time.


    Massimo nodded with satisfaction, "now, each of you has the right to choose 20000 combat values to participate in the war. It''s entirely up to you to decide how the arms will cooperate. I''ll give you half an hour. After half an hour, wargaming begins. In the process of deduction, as the leader of Wenyue, I have the right to question the behavior of any one of you. You must give a detailed explanation. "


    As soon as the voice fell, nine other people, including kleina, except ye Yinzhu, quickly began to choose the wargame they needed.


    Half an hour is not long. They must combine the sand table in front of them and select the most suitable arms as far as possible.


    Every service has its advantages and disadvantages. For example, although dragoons are powerful, they are not suitable for fighting in the forest. The terrain will directly weaken their combat value. However, ordinary infantry have combat value added in this terrain because they are not tired of armor. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 649

    In fact, wargame deduction is a very complex game, but it has very important practical significance. After all, all this is based on actual combat. There''s even morale setting. After years of research, this method of wargame deduction has been listed as a compulsory course for military talents. And wargame deduction itself is more and more close to actual combat. Before launching a large-scale war, every excellent commander will carry out wargame deduction to determine whether his side is superior or inferior.


    Ye Yinzhu is not in a hurry to choose his own wargame, but is thinking quietly. Generally speaking, wargame deduction does not include the commander''s own strength, just as a commander. And Massimo said just now that the commander-in-chief should also be included in the calculation, which will have a huge invisible weakening on himself. The combat value is fixed at 20000. As a purple level mage, he immediately occupies 5000 combat value. In other words, when choosing wargaming, you have to choose 5000 less than others. Although there won''t be any problems in the specific combat process, I still have the status of a warrior. If I reduce the combat value again, the impact will be great. You should know that although you are a master of both magic and martial arts, you are a person after all. Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t care about this, Massimo seemed to deliberately weaken himself, but he understood that he had attracted the attention of the emperor.


    "No.1 candidate, why don''t you choose wargame? Don''t you see that other people are already choosing wargame?" Just as ye Yinzhu was thinking, Massimo had come to him and asked in a deep voice.


    For the first time, ye Yinzhu was so close to the emperor that he wanted to subdue him and force him to hand over Sula. Calmly asked, "Sir, I want to know, if I am a commander in command of magic and martial arts, what is the combat value?"


    Massimo smiles a little, and his eyes show a trace of cunning light. Of course, he won''t let Ye Yinzhu see his look. He turns around and walks towards the throne, "it depends on what level of magic and martial arts Shuangxiu you are."


    By this time, it was the last day, and ye Yinzhu didn''t want to hide too much. He calmly said, "even if it''s purple."


    Massimo stopped and asked, "is magic and martial arts purple?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. His simple action, however, caused the whole audience to scream. Not only the ministers of landias, but also the other people who participated in the war looked at him strangely. Purple level strong man of magic and martial arts. How old is he?


    Massimo said quietly: "that''s ten thousand. If you want to calculate your own contract Warcraft, this number will be increased. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Sir, it seems that your calculation method is not fair. Although I am a master of both magic and martial arts, it does not mean that one person is equal to two people. Is this 10000 a little too much? "


    "No," said Massimo. Yes, you do have only one person. However, both magic and martial arts complement each other. You can play more powerful than the ordinary single purple level. I think it''s reasonable to calculate it as 10000. "


    Ye Yinzhu calmly looked at Massimo, nodded and said: "well, master, this number will not change any more. I''m going to start choosing wargaming. "


    Massimo suddenly felt that something was wrong, but it was too difficult for him to see something from ye Yinzhu''s face. Can nod only, way: "won''t change, you can choose."


    After listening to Massimo, ye Yinzhu''s combat value has been raised to 10000. Other contestants can''t help but feel relieved.


    As everyone knows, in wargaming, the lower the arms, the higher the cost performance. In short, for example, forest terrain will increase the attack power and defense power of ordinary soldiers by two. If the value of this book is only two, the combat power of infantry will be doubled. If the total combat value is 20000 infantry, it will become 40000 in the forest. If the combat value of archers is four, the increase in the forest is two. If the overall combat value of archers is 20000, the combat value in the forest is only 30000.


    For example, the purple mage with a value of 5000 has a certain degree of increase in any terrain, but for his own high value, it can be ignored. Everyone knows that no matter how strong the individual strength is, it is difficult to achieve decisive victory in the battle at the corps level. Therefore, generally speaking, except for a few magicians, most of them choose the wargame that includes dragoons and does not exceed the combat value of 15.


    After all, it''s Wenbi. It''s military command ability, not individual ability.


    After a brief thought, ye Yinzhu also chose his own wargame according to his own idea. When everyone chooses to put his wargame neatly aside, it is obvious that ye Yinzhu''s wargame is much less than others, even pitiful.


    During the period when the final candidates chose wargame, the master of Wenyue station, Massimo the great, had already completed the draw. When the result of the draw was announced, kleina was a bit of a champion for ye Yinzhu. Because the situation Ye Yinzhu has to face is absolutely not fair.


    Ye Yinzhu and his wargame position can be said to be the worst point on this sand table. On the left is a large marsh, which can''t move except for the flying arms. On the right is a mountain range. In front of it is a large forest. There is only a narrow passage, which can be free from the influence of forest terrain. Not far away from the forest are the other two candidates. There are also two candidates on the other side of the mountain. It can be said that no matter which side Ye Yinzhu leaves, he is likely to encounter the joint attack of the two. Kleina is on the other side of the sand table. It''s 18000 miles away from ye Yinzhu''s location. Even if you want to help, you can''t have time.What worries kleina most is that all the 10000 combat value arms Ye Yinzhu chooses are cavalry, including 200 dragon cavalry with 3000 combat value, and the rest are 1400 light cavalry with five combat value, with no infantry or magician. In his terrain, the speed and impact of the cavalry had no chance to play. Kleina even guessed that Massimo the great arranged for him to go to the dead place after seeing the wargame selected by Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu''s look is still so calm, and has not changed because of the unfavorable situation.


    "All right, let''s go." Massimo gave the order for the finals to start.


    Multi player wargame deduction is very simple. It is carried out according to the round system. In each round, each person gives his own order, and then the special executor moves the wargame. Therefore, every examinee is surrounded by an assistant of landias'' wargame.


    Massimo''s eyes are focused on a corner of the sand table, and he says in his heart, young man, let me see if you can bring death back to life.


    Four examinees outside the forest in front of Ye Yinzhu and on the other side of the valley look at each other and have made a decision secretly. As the first place in the second round, ye Yinzhu, who is also the purple level great mage''s mentor, is undoubtedly their biggest enemy. When the first round order was given, the five people on the other side clearly saw that four groups of troops were moving towards Ye Yinzhu''s position almost at the same time, forming a situation of attack.


    But ye Yinzhu''s soldiers didn''t move. The order he gave in the first round was to stand by.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu''s inaction, Massimo frowned and looked up at Ye Yinzhu. Can''t he just talk on paper?


    When everyone was ready to give the second round order, ye Yinzhu suddenly raised his hand and said to Massimo, "Sir, I have a request. If you can promise me, I will continue to compete. " He is not a God. Although he has a good talent in military affairs, he is still quite different from those commanders who have experienced the battlefield for a long time. At the beginning, the main reason why he was able to achieve such brilliant achievements in the kingdom of Buddha was that his strength was strong enough, and the ability of various arms of Qin City was too terrible. At this time, ye Yinzhu has no way to deal with such a dangerous situation without some special means.


    Massimo said coldly: "it''s a fair game, no one can get preferential treatment."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and looks at his wargame on the sand table. "It''s really a ''fair'' game. My request is not too much, sir. I just hope that after the wargame is over, please don''t expose my ability to anyone present."


    Massimo was stunned. He didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would make such a request at this time, exposing his ability? Command ability? Or something else? A sudden surprise in his heart, Massimo suddenly remembered that before the beginning, the young man emphasized to himself that he would not adjust his battle value when he occupied 10000.


    However, without too much hesitation, Massimo nodded and said, "yes, I promise you. No one in this room can reveal your ability. Otherwise, it will be the eternal enemy of the randias empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "then I can continue."


    In the second round, the order was issued. This time, all the wargames, including Ye Yinzhu, started to move. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 650

    The five men on the other side have already started a small-scale battle. Because they are almost the same in strength, no one wants to give others a chance. Whoever starts the war first may be attacked by a group, so it''s only exploratory.


    On Ye Yinzhu''s side, the other four men continued to press in his direction. The two armies beside the mountains had already started climbing, while the two armies outside the forest stopped after a part of the distance into the forest and backed up to the plain. From the tactical point of view, it can not only weaken Ye Yinzhu''s combat effectiveness in the forest, but also quickly retreat through the plain once the war is unfavorable, which is undoubtedly the best choice. It''s like Ye Yinzhu is trapped in a big pocket.


    Ye Yinzhu''s command didn''t show any cleverness. For the first time, all the cavalry divided into six teams and rushed directly into the forest. According to the speed of the March, his cavalry, affected by the terrain, will meet the two armies of the other side after three rounds.


    "Is he committing suicide?" Crespo said to himself, puzzled.


    Cruz said with a bitter smile in a low voice: "brother, do you have any good way? Not to mention this young man, even if it was me or Seedorf, I''m afraid it would be difficult to please him in such a situation. The enemy forces are eight times as strong as their own, the terrain is unfavorable, and they are completely surrounded. The weather, location and people are not on his side. I really can''t think of any way he can defeat the enemy. Now it''s up to him how much he can take the lead when his own side is destroyed. After all, he is a purple level strong man in both magic and martial arts. With his understanding of his own combat effectiveness, he should gain something. "


    The greatest advantage of being a member of wargame is that you are not limited by the attributes in wargame rules. There are only four kinds of magicians in wargame: water, fire, earth and wind. But if you are a spiritual magician, you will retain your ability.


    Massimo doesn''t understand what ye Yinzhu is going to do, but just pays close attention to the form on the field.


    In the third round, all the light cavalry of Ye Yinzhu entering the forest gave orders of standing by and hiding.


    Hidden instructions are often used in wargame deduction, such as sending soldiers to execute special orders, ambushing, hiding and so on. Hidden instructions can be used to prevent wargame deduction opponents from seeing. It only appears when triggered.


    The two examinees who entered the forest were stunned by Ye Yinzhu''s stand-by and hidden command, but they were not worried. They still stood still. They were also on stand-by and hidden command.


    Next, it seems that it''s time to compete for endurance. For five rounds in a row, the battle of five people on kleina''s side has been in full swing, while on Ye Yinzhu''s side, he and the two candidates who entered the forest are constantly waiting in place with hidden orders. No one moved first. But the difference is that the two examinees on the other side of the mountain had already led their troops over the mountain to the rear of Ye Yinzhu. They hesitated that they were all mixed arms. They could not enter the woods in one round like Ye Yinzhu. It took two rounds to reach Ye Yinzhu''s rear.


    At this time, whether the two troops in the forest in front or the two troops surrounded by the rear, ye Yinzhu was only two rounds away.


    This time, even Massimo could not sit still. He asked Cruz, "my marshal, what is this boy doing? If he broke through forcibly before, he might have the chance to break out of the siege with the strength of his magic and martial arts double cultivation purple level. Now the situation seems to be the worst result. "


    Cruz shook his head and said, "no, it doesn''t help even if he started charging earlier. The hidden orders given by the two candidates in the forest must be to arrange ambush. They are all cavalry weakened by the terrain. Once they charge, the whole army will be destroyed. Your majesty, the place you have arranged for him is the place of death


    In the ninth round, the two armies waiting for five rounds in the forest finally moved forward one round at the same time as the two armies behind Ye Yinzhu, and the encirclement circle shrank. But ye Yinzhu''s orders are still standing by and hiding.


    Massimo said to Cruz, "do you want me to stop the game and start over?"


    "It''s not good," Cruz said. Your majesty, we''d better wait for the war report. "


    In the tenth round, the four armies surrounding Ye Yinzhu were divided at the same time. Infantry accounted for the majority of their wargame composition. In this round, they gave orders to the cavalry to stand by, and the infantry continued to push forward. When the next round came, war would break out.


    In front of Ye Yinzhu, there are two people coming from the forest. They are 3000 ordinary infantry plus 200 heavy infantry plus 10 green level fire magicians, and 2000 ordinary infantry plus 500 heavy infantry plus 20 green level fire magicians. Behind them are two thousand ordinary infantry, five hundred archers and fifteen green level wind magicians, two thousand ordinary infantry, twenty green level fire magicians and thirty green level wind magicians. For ye Yinzhu''s army, the sum of these forces can be said to be devastating.


    The faces of the four examinees who besieged Ye Yinzhu were excited. They were looking forward to completely destroying Ye Yinzhu in the next round. He quickly issued one order after another, expecting to do the most elaborate war operation in the next round of specific combat.But ye Yinzhu did not seem to be besieged. Although he gave a series of orders, his expression was still calm. There is no fluctuation.


    "Do you really want to do that, sir?" The executors around Ye Yinzhu are hesitant.


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at him. His cold eyes seemed to pierce his heart, which made the executor move his eyes quickly. He could not doubt his decision any more.


    The key eleventh round finally started, five examinees of five executors at the same time forward, fast operation. While operating, while recording a detailed war report.


    In all-round close combat, the number of rounds will be directly carried out by the executor, while the wargame operator just needs to wait for the result.


    Ye Yinzhu looks to the other side of the sand table. The five people on the other side are still hard to kill. I don''t know whether it''s because kleina is a girl or her command ability is really strong. With the progress of one round after another, kleina has gradually gained the upper hand.


    Looking back at the four competitors who besieged him, ye Yinzhu''s eyes fell on one of them, and a cold light flashed from the bottom of his eyes. Because he knew this guy, he had noticed this guy as soon as he came to the finals. It''s no one else. It''s Hillary who led the bloody guards to attack the death fighters in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war. His father, marshal Hilter, died in the last battle between Qin City and fro. Here, ye Yinzhu saw him again. Hillary also has some talent, inherited part of her father''s command ability, and successfully entered the finals of wenby.


    Maybe it''s because the situation of Ye Yinzhu''s side is too complicated. After another ten rounds, the four men who besieged Ye Yinzhu were impatient, and the five executors sweated to end the battle.


    "Big war report." A supervisor who presided over the sand table wargame rehearsal said loudly. After the emergence of a large-scale war, the war report needs to inform all wargame players.


    Massimo said in a deep voice, "newspaper."


    The supervisor took the result sent by the executor and said, "after a large-scale war, the No. 1 candidate, except the commander-in-chief, was completely annihilated."


    Hearing this first sentence, Massimo''s heart sank. Crespo and Cruz around him clearly felt the displeasure of the great emperor.


    "No.2 candidate, three thousand ordinary infantry plus two hundred heavy infantry plus ten green level fire magicians in the war, the whole army is destroyed."


    "What?" The No. 2 candidate, with the blue eyes and hair color of landias Royal Standard, exclaimed and looked at the supervisor in disbelief. Be swept coldly by Massimo one eye, just indignant shut mouth.


    "No.4 candidate, two thousand ordinary infantry, five hundred heavy infantry and twenty young fire magicians are involved in the war. The whole army is destroyed."


    The fourth candidate is Hillary from the kingdom of Florida. This time, it was no longer a single person, but the majority of the generals. Massimo''s original unhappiness also began to turn into consternation.


    "No.7 candidate, two thousand ordinary infantry, five hundred archers and fifteen young wind magicians are involved in the war, and the whole army is destroyed. No. 8 candidate, 2000 ordinary infantry, 20 green level fire magicians and 30 green level wind magicians who participated in the war, the whole army was destroyed. "


    "It''s impossible." The four candidates all looked very angry. They didn''t believe it was true. It''s just that the war report surprise brought by the inspector is not over.


    According to the war report, the inspector continued to read: "candidate No. 2, after this battle, the battle value lost 7850, and the remaining battle value was 12150."


    "Examinee No. 4, after this battle, the battle value lost 9200, and the remaining battle value was 10800."


    "Candidate No.7, after this battle, the battle value lost 6900, and the remaining battle value was 13100."


    "Examinee No. 8, after this battle, the battle value lost 7000, and the remaining battle value was 13000."


    At this point, the invigilator stopped for a moment, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes, but he read it out according to the war report, "candidate No.1, after this battle, the battle value lost 10000, and the remaining battle value was,...."


    Looking up at Ye Yinzhu, the invigilator''s eyes were full of disbelief. He read some difficult words: "40950."


    --------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 651

    As soon as the 40 000 plus battle number was announced, the whole audience was in an uproar, and the five candidates on the other side even forgot that they were still in the calculation battle of intrigue.


    The whole scene has reached some uncontrollable level. The candidates No. 2, No. 4, No. 7 and No. 8 who besieged Ye Yinzhu even rushed up to question the inspector, but they were blocked by more than ten Royal warriors of the landias empire.


    "Be quiet. Anyone who oversteps will be disqualified immediately." At the critical moment, it was Massimo the great who was the most calm. With a shout, the scene stabilized again, and everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    Massimo''s eyes turned to the inspector and said in a deep voice: "read the detailed war report, especially explain clearly why the combat effectiveness of No. 1 candidates increased to more than 40000 after the total army was destroyed. There are also four candidates, No. 2, No. 4, No. 7 and No. 8, who added up to more than 30000. How did their combat effectiveness disappear? "


    "Yes, my Lord." The inspector saluted Massimo respectfully.


    "The detailed battle report is as follows: in the 11th round, four candidates No. 2, No. 4, No. 7 and No. 8 attacked No. 1 at the same time, thus touching the hidden order. According to the calculation, they lose 5% to 10% of their fighting capacity respectively. "


    Massimo said in a deep voice, "detail the hidden order."


    "In the previous eight rounds, 1400 light cavalry soldiers of the No. 1 candidate''s standing army were converted to ordinary infantry, and the combat value was changed from 7000 to 560," the inspector said


    "Wait a minute." The No.7 candidate could not help saying: "the combat value of light cavalry is five, while that of ordinary infantry is only two. Although light cavalry can be converted in situ, it is certainly possible, but the value is much lower than that of 560."


    The inspector said coldly: "there is no mistake in the war report. In forest terrain, the combat effectiveness of light cavalry is reduced by two, from five to three. After light cavalry becomes ordinary infantry, although the combat effectiveness becomes two, the forest terrain increases by two, and the combat value becomes four. 1400 ordinary infantry, which is exactly 5600 combat power. "


    As soon as the No.7 candidate''s face changed, he stepped back and kept silent.


    Massimo''s eyes brightened when he heard the inspector''s words. He naturally understood that ye Yinzhu made light cavalry become ordinary infantry, and the combat value increased instead. In the third round, he did it decisively, and made a quick decision.


    The inspector continued: "after being transformed into ordinary infantry, all the combat effectiveness of No. 1 candidates are carrying out the same hidden order, logging. It lasts seven rounds until the tenth round stops. In the 11th round, when No. 2, No. 4, No. 7 and No. 8 candidates charge No. 1 at the same time. Because the tail of the rest of the mount which was converted into ordinary infantry was ignited, the No. 1 candidate rushed out in a crazy way. According to the calculation of the executor, it is conservatively estimated that the loss of the No. 2 and other four candidates ranged from 5% to 10%, and there was no mistake. "


    Hearing this, Cruz couldn''t help exclaiming: "well, use all available resources. He is really the talent of a general. "


    Massimo waved his hand and motioned the inspector to continue. The faces of the four examinees who besieged Ye Yinzhu obviously became ugly.


    "No. 2, No. 4, No. 7 and No. 8 have more than 90% of the remaining troops to launch a general attack. No. 1 has 1400 ordinary infantry. They use the accumulated barriers of trees as a base to meet the enemy. The terrain advantage increases the combat value by three. If they lose the forest terrain, the combat value decreases by two. In the twelfth round, a total of 560 losses were incurred and 1100 enemies were annihilated. No.1 candidates face, plain terrain, dragoon combat value increased by 5, infantry combat value decreased by 1, dragoon group charge added puncture effect, attack and defense increased by 5. In the twelfth round, candidate No. 1 destroyed 13 dragoons and wiped out 1600 ordinary infantry. "


    This time, the second candidate called out, "plain? Where is the plain from? It must be wrong


    "Fool, what do you think people are doing when they cut down trees for eight days? How much land can be cut down in eight days? Of course, one thousand cavalry can''t charge, but if there are only two hundred dragon cavalry, why can''t they be regarded as plain terrain? " It was Massimo himself who was scolding. Looking at the No. 2 candidate with dark blue hair, he was disappointed.


    This is already his most talented son, but standing with the steady Ye Yinzhu, he is like a child.


    The invigilator said with no expression: "yes, eight days of felling has produced a plain terrain, which is in line with the charging conditions of dragoons."


    "In the 13th round, four examinees, No.2, No.4, No.7 and No.8, magicians, joined in the battle, and all the infantry of No.1 examinee were destroyed


    "In the fourteenth round, the first candidate is the Dragon cavalry..."


    Next, fighting seemed to be the stage for dragoons to perform. In the small open terrain, the dragoons'' charging and high attack and defense capabilities were brought into full play. They constantly annihilated several times their own enemies. Although they were gradually losing, the number of losses was not comparable to that of their opponents.


    "The eighteenth round. No. 1 candidates will be sent out, No. 2, No. 4 candidates magicians all out. The Dragon cavalry of No. 1 candidate was completely destroyed. " It was not until the 18th round that ye Yinzhu''s living strength was finally completely annihilated when the combined four lost more than half of their combat effectiveness. However, under the siege of so many combat forces, ye Yinzhu, with the combat power of 10000 combat values, wiped out nearly 20000 combat values of the other side, which can be said to be a brilliant achievement. What''s more, he has a general worth 10000. It''s reasonable to clean up the remaining thousands of enemies with the strength of the Purple strong."In the 19th round, 20000 dead soldiers recovered their combat effectiveness, added bravery and fearlessness to death, increased their combat value by 1, and the controller was No. 1. Fight back and destroy the enemy. No. 2, No. 4, No. 7 and No. 8 candidates attacked and the whole army was destroyed. "


    "In the 20th round, all those who died in the battle will recover their fighting capacity. They belong to the first candidate. The frightened horses will be recovered no matter they are alive or dead. The number one candidate was completely annihilated, with a combat effectiveness of 40950. Don''t count the fearless death skill. The detailed battle report is over. "


    The inspector closed the war report, gave it to a bodyguard, and quickly sent it to Massimo.


    Massimo and the ministers listened very carefully. When the inspector announced the end of the war, their first reaction was that the key point of the battle appeared in the 18th round, that is, the round in which ye Yinzhu''s main general went out.


    Massimo said in a deep voice: "Inspector, why does the candidate No.1 in the 18th round recover 20000 combat power?"


    The inspector shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s completely according to the war report of the executor."


    Massimo''s eyes turned to the previous five executors, and finally fell on the executor of Ye Yinzhu, "say, what''s the matter?"


    The executor''s eyes twinkled with fear. "Tell the master that the reason why the No. 1 candidate of the 18th round will recover 20000 combat value is that he has cast a forbidden spell, which is called wanhunhuichun. The soldier''s combat capability of 20000 combat effectiveness values has been restored. "


    Massimo was stunned and looked at randier''s great mage beside him, "ten thousand souls back to spring? Master, have you heard of this magic


    Randier frowned and said, "I''ve never heard of such a forbidden curse. Oh, no, wait a minute. " Her eyes were filled with horror, "is it, is it a..." Staring at Ye Yinzhu, he said: "death - Spirit - prohibition - Curse."


    "What?" At the same time, the exclamation of the blockbuster sounded, and everyone''s eyes looking at Ye Yinzhu became different. You know, the necromancer is almost synonymous with the word "evil" in the mainland of lonzainus, and it is the object that all the magicians despise. Once a necromancer appears, most of the time, it will cause other system magicians to attack, especially the powerful necromancer, who is the most hated object of other magicians.


    If ye Yinzhu is a purple master of the undead, then there is no problem with this war report. Reviving more than 40000 combat units is nothing to a powerful necromancer within a certain range.


    It can''t be simpler. No wonder he can still have more than 40000 combat units when his own side is completely destroyed. They are all undead troops!


    "Candidate one, is that so?" Massimo stares at Ye Yinzhu fiercely, but there is a huge wave in his heart. At this time, he understood why Ye Yinzhu had said before that he would not let anyone present reveal his secret. Massimo regrets it! A big regret. It''s not because he repels the necromancer. On the contrary, as the inheritor of the blood of the black phoenix, he does not repel all the dark things, but yearns for their powerful power. If ye Yinzhu had known that he was a great demon tutor of the Department of the dead, he would never have let him show his strength in front of so many people.


    On the other side of the sand table, Clara''s face became strange. She was so anxious that she could not make up such a lie? It''s not just talking with me, fool. You are the most powerful emperor in the randias empire! (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 652

    Ye Yinzhu naturally didn''t know what kleina was thinking, his expression was still so calm, "yes, I''m a great mage of the Department of the dead. With my magic power, I can completely achieve the situation described in the war report. Next, I will lead my army of the dead to launch a counterattack against the four opponents who do not know the specific situation in the forest. With undead magic, my combat value will only increase and never decrease. I am the winner of this battle. And their combat value will be transformed into mine. With my magic ability, I can control more than 100000 battle numbers. There is no problem. If I attack the remaining army of five candidates on the other side, I will defeat the whole army in one blow. "


    He not only admitted his identity as a necromancer, but also simply described the tactics behind. Listen to the other candidates face a pale, a look at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes have become afraid. Of course, except for kleina, she watched Ye Yinzhu perform spiritual magic, including the most powerful forbidden magic prophecy in the spiritual system. She would never believe Ye Yinzhu would be an "evil" necromancer.


    Feeling the silence around, ye Yinzhu said again, "Mr. Wenyue, can you now announce that I am the champion of Wenbi?"


    After a short period of remorse, Massimo gradually calmed down and thought to himself that fortunately, the people who concentrated here were not outsiders, but all his own subordinates, not afraid of their leakage. As for these examinees, they are not from the randias empire. They can use an iron hand. No matter what, it''s very important for landias to keep the great mage, whether he is a spiritual or a necromancer.


    "If it''s like what you said, then the war game can really end."


    "Wait a minute. My Lord, I have something to say. " The speaker is No. 4 candidate, Hillary from the kingdom of Florida.


    Massimo said, "candidate No.4, what do you have to say?"


    Hillary Clinton said: "my Lord, I think if the No.1 candidate is really a great devil tutor of the Department of the dead, we will lose naturally. However, I don''t believe that he has the strength of the demon tutor, let alone his undead attribute. Our other examinees have gone through all kinds of difficulties before they come to this stage. If the No.1 examinee can''t provide a strong proof that he is the strength of the demon tutor, we can''t be convinced. "


    Kleina''s worry finally appears. She no longer winks at Ye Yinzhu, because this guy has never seen her. Until now, his expression has not changed. Still as indifferent as before. Is he not afraid of being exposed?


    Massimo wants to know ye Yinzhu''s real strength more than anyone else, just because there are two competitions of magic and martial arts, so he is not in a hurry. At this time, he will not object to Hillary''s words. At the same time, for the fairness of the contest, he nods and says: "No.4 candidate has a point, No.1 candidate, you have to prove that your undead is a great wizard "The strength of the division."


    For ye Yinzhu, Massimo is already satisfied and can''t be satisfied any more. Regardless of his own strength, he can keep calm in any situation, and make the most correct choice in the shortest time. He can still take the fighting power of his own side when he is in absolute disadvantage in all aspects, which has proved his unity As long as you give him time, maybe he is not mature enough?


    Ye Yinzhu couldn''t feel the heat of Massimo''s heart at this time. He looked at Hillary, the fourth candidate not far away from him with cold and quiet eyes. "Do you really want me to prove the strength of the great demon tutor of the Department of the dead?"


    Hillary was a bit tough: "of course, otherwise, how can you beat us? I just said that I was a super magician from France and blue." He has already inquired about the fact that the No. 1 candidate of Wenbi is from the kingdom of Acadia and has no background. Like the No. 2 candidate beside him, the favorite son of emperor landias Massimo, he would never dare to have any doubt.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "well, I''ll prove it to you."


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Ye Yinzhu, and the voice of discussion is quiet. Almost everyone has heard of the existence of the necromancer, but no one here has seen it with his own eyes.


    The cold on Ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly melted, showing a warm smile. The original elegant and noble temperament suddenly lost the previous arrogance in this smile, and the smile full of affinity has stunned her.


    However, just as Hillary was waiting for ye Yinzhu to make a fool of herself, ye Yinzhu moved. It was a speed hard for the naked eye to recognize. It was almost the same as instant transfer. Everyone felt that ye Yinzhu had just come to Sheila in a flash of his body.


    Hillary herself is also a Dragon Rider. Although she is only a Venus, her blue level strength is still quite good. But at this time, in front of Ye Yinzhu, he is like a child, and he has no chance to resist. Just as the blue fighting spirit comes out, the whole person''s action is solidified, because ye Yinzhu''s light palm falls on his forehead.


    With her pupils dilated, Hillary''s hand, which she wanted to resist, stagnated in mid air, and a clear and familiar voice rang out in her ear, "remember me? I''m Ye Yinzhu. Now, I''ve avenged my five hundred brothers. "Hillary''s eyes are full of incredible and fear. He knows that as long as he shouts, the person in front of him is Qin Di Ye Yinzhu, and ye Yinzhu in front of him is finished. However, he finds that he can''t say a word. How could ye Yinzhu give him a chance?


    In the scream of the blockbuster, Hillary, who has the blue level strength, slowly falls to the ground, with blood flowing from her seven orifices at the same time, while ye Yinzhu is still indifferent, as if she had just done a trivial thing.


    Kleina stares at Ye Yinzhu. Is this the dishonest villain she knows? He


    Dozens of palace bodyguards gathered around for the first time, at least the fighting spirit above the youth level locked Ye Yinzhu at the same time. Crespo and Cruz also rushed to stop in front of Massimo. Cruz''s body was emitting a faint purple light.


    Crespo angrily scolded: "examinee No.1, how dare you kill people in Wenbi examination room?"


    After killing Hillary Clinton, ye Yinzhu finally eradicated the first villain who led the bloody guards. He was so happy that he showed a smile on his face. "I asked him just now. He must prove that I am a necromancer. Have you ever seen a necromancer driving the living? Since he wants to see it, he must have the consciousness of witnessing my undead magic. "


    As he said this, he recited a difficult mantra. With a wave of his hand, ye Yinzhu swept a purple light from Hillary who had just fallen to the ground. Then, a terrible scene appeared. Hillary, who had clearly lost her breath of life, stood up again, but his eyes had completely turned gray, but his body was emitting blue light, showing her strength in life No damage.


    Randier''s face became very ugly, murmured: "driving the corpse and retaining all the strength before he died, he is really the purple level great mage. Your majesty, give an order to take down this man. The Necromancer''s magic is forbidden by our magician Association. "


    Because he was too surprised, randier had forgotten that Massimo was the leader of Wenyue. Her words immediately aroused the exclamations of all the candidates except kleina, ye Yinzhu and the No. 2 candidate. The nationality was randias'' and he knelt down almost immediately.


    Massimo waved impatiently, "all right, let''s get up. Today I''m just the master of Wenyue. Master randier, I just promised candidate No. 1 to keep a secret for him. Do you want me to break my promise? If anyone tells us what happened today, it is the public enemy of the landias empire. "


    "Yes, your majesty." Those who can come here to visit the finals of Wenbi are masimoto''s confidants, who dare to disobey his orders?


    Randier''s heart sank when she heard that from Massimo. She knew that Massimo was very optimistic about the necromancer. She sighed in her heart and bowed her head to say, "Your Majesty, I fell asleep in the finals of Wenbi just now. I was a little tired and didn''t see anything."


    Massimo nodded his head with satisfaction and said: "well, since the identity of No. 1 candidate''s necromancer mentor has been verified, then, I announce that the champion of Wenbi final is No. 1 candidate. For the rest, Cruz, you and Crespo will decide after consultation. "


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Massimo nodded to Ye Yinzhu with a smile. Surrounded by the guards, he left from the side door, and the palace guards around Ye Yinzhu naturally withdrew.


    After a quick negotiation, the ranking was soon arranged. Because the four people on Ye Yinzhu''s side failed to besiege him, except Hillary, who became a zombie, the other three people were ranked last. Even Prince landias was not spared. But another change performance outstanding kleina has become the second place of Wenbi, only next to Ye Yinzhu.


    Kleina, who won the second place, didn''t feel excited at all. She was standing beside Ye Yinzhu at this time.


    "You, are you really an evil necromancer?" Clara''s voice trembled a little, but it was not fear. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 653

    Ye Yinzhu turned her gentle eyes on her and asked, "is the necromancer necessarily evil?"


    "I, I don''t know."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a cool smile, "there is a magic competition behind. I want to have a rest first. Kleina, remember that the so-called justice and evil are just games for those with strength. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit, and the winner will always be positive. In other words, there is no ability of justice or evil in this world. Using ability for justice is justice, and using ability for evil is evil. I will never consider whether what I do is just or not, but I will be worthy of it. "


    "But be worthy of your heart?" Kleina looks at Ye Yinzhu''s figure, but she doesn''t catch up. She suddenly finds that there seems to be an insurmountable gap between herself and this man.


    No one knows the real situation of Wenbi, and the results will not be announced until all the three finals are over.


    Ye Yinzhu, who walked out of the Wenbi examination room, seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. When Crespo and Cruz brothers woke up and wanted to find someone to keep up with him, his figure had already disappeared.


    Feeling very uncomfortable, Crespo even wants to mobilize the city defense forces of landias to find Ye Yinzhu, but he is afraid to disturb Massimo. Therefore, they can only hope that when the magic game starts in the afternoon, the magical young man will show up on time.


    In the middle of the day, the people who had lunch came to gather around the campus early. Magic is an unattainable ability for ordinary people. They are looking at the magic final venue with eager eyes.


    Massimo the great, many senior officials of the randias Empire and the great nobles from the allies have been sitting on the VIP platform in the distance, waiting for the start of the magic final.


    There was a young man sitting next to Massimo. Other nobles and officials did not dare to come near Massimo, one because of his imperial status, the other because the young man was too cold. Cold face, thin body, everything seems to be so ordinary, but no matter who, as long as with his eyes, will feel the cold in the heart.


    Four of the five magicians who participated in the final competition had already come, but they were short of No. 1 candidates for the magic competition. The same dress makes them look no different. Of course, Clara is an exception. Who makes her a girl?


    "Crespo, where''s candidate one? Why haven''t you arrived yet? " Massimo asked Crespo in the row behind him.


    Crespo was drenched in cold sweat behind him and hesitated: "sire, I, I don''t Ah, he''s here. You see, isn''t that him? "


    Seeing a tall and straight figure walk into the examination room from the outside and hand in the No.1 token, cresborough breathes a sigh of relief.


    Massimo looked in the direction he pointed out. Although Ye Yinzhu was wearing a headgear at this time, Massimo was deeply impressed by him. The emperor could not forget his indifferent eyes or extremely standard figure. "Well, it''s him."


    I don''t know why, the young man with a cold face who has been sitting beside Massimo suddenly trembles violently after seeing ye Yinzhu enter the stadium. If someone is in front of him now, he will be able to clearly see that his pupils are contracting violently and his mental power is in disorder.


    Massimo is closest to the young man. "Phoenix, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yes, the young man beside him is the black phoenix who used camouflage, that is, Sula. At this time, Sula, with camouflage, changed back to the way she had studied with Ye Yinzhu at the magic martial arts academy in Milan, just with a cold look.


    "I''m fine." After a brief surprise, Sula went back to a wisp of hope in her mind. No, it can''t be his.


    "It''s OK," said Massimo. You see, the number one candidate who finally entered the exam is the one I told you. This morning, he has won the championship in the finals of Wenbi. If you look carefully later, I really think this young man is good. "


    To Massimo''s surprise, this time Sula did not refute, but nodded. This slight change also made the emperor of landias feel much better. If you can use your beloved daughter to tie the young man with unlimited potential, it is obviously the best result.


    "You have to tell Dad a little bit in advance." Massimo hesitated and decided to tell his daughter the secret of Yesu. He didn''t want Sula to misunderstand him any more.


    "What?" Sula took a look at Massimo, and the chill made him lose all the heat around him.


    Massimo said: "the previous evaluation of this young man is not enough. He is not only a powerful spiritual magician, but also a necromancer, a purple necromancer. I hope you can choose him in the final choice, but I will never force you to be with him. As for the rest, I''ll take care of it. "


    Hearing the five words of the necromancer, the fire of hope in Sula''s heart was suddenly extinguished, and the silence in her eyes reappeared. She didn''t even bother to speak. She nodded slowly to indicate that she knew. The one in his heart is a divine voice master and a spiritual magician, but how can he be an undead magician?After entering the venue, ye Yinzhu subconsciously turns his eyes to the VIP platform in the distance. It is difficult for him to raise his eyes because he is afraid that all his efforts will be wasted. However, soon his heart lit up a fire of excitement, even if it was just a glance, but the pale and indifferent face, even after 10000 years, he would not forget.


    Sura, it''s Sura, it''s really her. Although she disguised herself as she had just met, this is her!


    The indescribable feeling makes Ye Yinzhu''s whole blood seem to be boiling. At this moment, he seems to have endless power. Sula, my love, I''m here.


    Clench your fists, and resist the impulse to rush up to recognize each other. Ye Yinzhu silently says, Sula, wait for me, I will pick you up when I reach the peak of the civil and martial arts competition. I will never let you suffer any more. I want you to know that your man has the power to protect you.


    At this time, in the magic final arena below, three magicians have already appeared on the final stage. Two of them, ye Yinzhu, have seen them. They are randier, the water system great mage, and Senge, the space Department great mage who made the space array in the second round of the martial arts competition.


    In the middle of them is an old magician in a white magic robe. In his hand, a pale gold scepter is inlaid with a transparent hexagonal gem. There is no magic badge on his chest, but he is releasing rich magic elements of light attribute. At the first sight, ye Yinzhu knows that the strength of this light magician is much higher On top of randier and senger, it should be the president of randias Empire mage guild.


    Sure enough, surrounded by senger and randier, the old magician went to the stage and faced Ye Yinzhu and other five candidates with a gentle smile on his face, "Hello, children. To stand here, you are undoubtedly the most outstanding young magicians. In today''s final, I hope you can show your strongest strength. "


    Kleina''s voice rang out in Ye Yinzhu''s ear, "this is master Lange, President of the imperial magicians Association. He is a master of the light department. You should be careful not to be seen as a necromancer by the master. The master had been to Falan, and even his majesty could not order him to take part in the war. He is a very peaceful elder. "


    After listening to kleina''s introduction, ye Yinzhu has some respect for the old magician, and his character has been proved by his failure to yield to power.


    Langer''s eyes turned to another direction. "Next, let''s welcome the respected Master of magic mountain stage of this year''s magic Dabi."


    No matter Lange or Senge and randier around him, they all showed reverence on their faces, and their upper body was slightly forward. You know, this was the only action made by the disciples when they met the teacher.


    Many of the people around the examination hall knew Lange. Lange was the master of magic mountain in the previous sessions of magic Dabie. They couldn''t think of anyone else who could be respected by Lange in magic in the landias empire. For a time, countless curious eyes suddenly gathered together to welcome the arrival of the figure.


    When this man stepped on the stage, the voice of surprise surged from all directions, and almost all the people, including the huge majority of the people present, were full of surprise. They really can''t imagine that such a person is the one whom the three mage guild presidents respect so much.


    White as snow, charming face with a warm smile, long golden wavy hair from behind the hips, walk slowly on the stage, although under the cover of the robe can not see her figure, but no matter who eyes fall on her, there will be no evil ideas. She is bright, is holy, see her appearance, everyone feels a little more in their hearts, quiet, quiet, warm. All kinds of positive emotions fill people''s hearts and make people feel much more relaxed.


    Marina walked slowly to the three presidents, bowed slightly and said, "Hello, elder martial brother."


    Elder martial brother? When the onlookers looked at the young marina and the wrinkled Langer, they could not imagine that they were the same generation. But what surprised them even more was behind.


    ---------------


    thank you for your support. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 654

    "No, miss, please." As he spoke, Langer stepped aside from Marina, and his face became more respectful, making a gesture of please.


    Marina said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a few years. My elder martial brother''s magic level has improved a lot."


    Lange said solemnly: "Lange never forgot the teacher''s advice and praised Falan. Miss, don''t use the word "elder martial brother" to address villains. Lange doesn''t deserve it. I only want to be the servant of the teacher. Please, miss


    On the VIP stage, Massimo the great led Sula and all the ministers to stand up and bow slightly in the direction of marina.


    Massimo''s voice spread through the audience through a amplifying magic, "let''s welcome Miss Marina together. Miss Marina is from Falan. She is the successor of the Seventh Tower of light in Falan. She is known as the saint of light. It''s an honor for landias to invite Miss Marina to be the master of magic mountain. Praise Falan. "


    When the answer is revealed, almost all the eyes that look at Marina have changed. For a moment, the voice of praising Falan resounds throughout the audience.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Marina with some doubts. He can fully understand the respect of several great mages. After all, Falan is the holy land of all mages. But he couldn''t figure out how to be the master of the magic mountain as marina? It doesn''t seem like the style of French blue. What''s more, French Blue has been closed for a long time.


    Kleina seems to see ye Yinzhu''s doubts, "surprise. Marina is still a powerful disciple of master Guangming. When Falan is closed, sister Marina is ordered by her teacher to practice all over the mainland. She says that she is accompanied by a younger martial sister. This time she comes to landias to find her younger martial sister. I just don''t know if she found it. "


    After listening to Kelina''s words, ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that Marina came for Sula. Is it because I heard that Sula is getting married?


    On the stage, Marina smiles and walks slowly to Taichung. "It''s a great honor to be the master of magic mountain in the cultural and military competition of landias empire. Next, I''ll announce the rules of the competition." Despite the cheers, her voice can still be heard clearly by everyone. A light golden light is released from her. The feeling of peace makes her the center of the competition. No one pays attention to Ye Yinzhu, the five contestants who entered the final.


    "The rules of the competition are as follows. The five players who enter the final of the Magic Contest will fight against me. The winner is the one who supports me the longest in my magic contest."


    Marina''s voice is beautiful, pleasant but not sharp, soft like the spring breeze, warm everyone.


    Ye Yinzhu did not expect that the rules of the competition should be like this. Since he took part in the civil and martial arts competition, it was the first time that he was interested in it. He also wanted to see how much magic the bright Saint had achieved. The origin of the Eastern Dragon Empire, sooner or later to conflict with the French blue, can find out the strength of the French Blue sooner or later is good.


    Cheers ring one after another. Ye Yinzhu is not the only one who wants to see the strength of blue magic.


    The presidents of the three magicians'' Guild have stepped aside, and the great mage of Lange said: "according to the ranking order of the semi-finals, the fifth candidate, the final examination."


    The last candidate who was promoted to the top five did not expect that he was the first one to go on the stage, perhaps because he was too nervous. When he came on stage, he faltered and almost fell to the ground. At that time, ye Yinzhu killed a magician in the final duel of the semi-finals. He made it up step by step. It can also be said that he was very lucky. When he came to the stage, the wind magician was a little stunned in the face of Marina with a gentle smile.


    The three outside great mages have released magic enchantment at the same time to prevent magic elements from attacking each other.


    Marina stepped back to the side of the stage and said gently, "No. 5, please be careful. When master Langer says to start, my attack will start."


    Just as Langer was about to announce the start of the first game of the final, the No. 5 candidate suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    Langer frowned and said, "candidate number five, what''s your problem?"


    The No.5 candidate took off his headgear and showed a pretty but pale face. He respectfully said to marina, "praise Falan, Miss marina. My name is Biel. I come from the kingdom of Polly. As a faithful believer of Falan, I really can''t fight with you, the holy lady of light. I would like to be the last in the final


    Marina was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that it would be like this. Xiumei frowned and said, "it''s just a competition. It has nothing to do with identity. Since you are in the competition, don''t you want to get a good place?"


    Biel was still so respectful. "No, I don''t think so. It''s my greatest happiness to see Miss Marina today. " As he said this, he bowed to marina, like a disciple, and went back until he stepped down.


    Kleina chuckled beside Ye Yinzhu, "I don''t know who the fool is."


    "Fool?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned.


    "Yes," she said! Didn''t you see this guy take off his head first? I''ve seen so many people like him who want to impress sister Marina that I''ve met many times myself. Do boys nowadays only know these methods? "Listening to her words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but smile in his heart. It turns out that this is the case. The fifth candidate has a heart. It''s a pity that it''s not easy for him to have a relationship with this bright saint.


    On stage, Langer reluctantly announced, "the fifth candidate gave up the final. The fourth candidate is on the stage. "


    The fourth candidate was very upset at this time. During the second round, he was scared by Ye Yinzhu''s terrible spirit magic. Just now, seeing Marina appear, he felt his goddess appeared. With this goddess from France, who cares about the princess and power? If you can have a little relationship with Falan, it is undoubtedly the best for the magician. As he pondered how to get close to marina, the fifth candidate had finished the scene just now. Examinee No. 4 can''t help but feel angry. Isn''t that robbing my lines? If I had known, I would not have won the fourth place.


    While pondering, the No. 4 candidate walked slowly onto the stage. Similarly, without waiting for Langer to announce the start of the competition, the No. 4 candidate came up with a way to feel good about himself.


    All of a sudden, he quickened his pace and went straight to marina. The speed was so fast that even Langer couldn''t react.


    Marina was startled. The golden light on her body suddenly became strong and showed a faint purple light. Just as she was preparing to launch the defense magic, the No. 4 candidate fell to her knees and pulled off her headgear 20 meters away from Marina.


    "You, what are you doing?" Margarina''s staying.


    Although the fourth candidate''s appearance is not as handsome as the fifth candidate''s, it is also above average. At this time, his eyes release the light of great desire, "saint, please accept me. I''d like to learn from you. I am also a wizard of light. "


    Marina said awkwardly, "you, what are you doing? Get up first."


    The fourth examinee resolutely said: "no, saint, if you don''t promise me, I won''t get up. Falan is my dream place. It''s hard to meet you. How can I give up? You can rest assured that I have reached the blue level. Praise Falan, saint. Please promise me


    This No. 4 candidate looks nearly 30 years old, so kneeling in front of Marina, the holy beauty, makes people feel very strange.


    The people watching the battle outside can''t hear the voice on the stage, but they can guess what he is doing from the appearance of the No. 4 candidate. For a moment, the scornful voice constantly reminds us that even if this guy really wants to worship Falan, he doesn''t have to come on the stage. Obviously trying to get close to marina.


    Massimo''s face is very ugly at this time. The civil military competition is one of the most important flourishing times of landias. Naturally, the elites who can enter the final are all elites, but two of these so-called elites have given in without fighting. Although on the surface of France blue dare not have any ideas, but these candidates so servile, let Massimo face where to put? If the leader of the Seventh Tower of France comes to the top, the whole landias will not surrender? Especially when he saw a trace of disdain at the corner of Sula''s mouth, he was even more angry.


    "Cruz." Massimo murmured.


    Cruz didn''t follow Massimo for a day or two, and naturally understood what the emperor meant.


    although Marina had met countless pursuers, it was the first time for her to meet such a naughty behavior as the No. 4 candidate. After all, she was only a 20-year-old girl, and she felt at a loss for a moment.


    No. 4 examinee looked at marina and thought that she had got the plan. She had already begun to daydream. If she could worship this beautiful woman, not to mention the benefits of entering France, it would be a beautiful thing to get along with such a beautiful woman day and night! I''m afraid there''s no one better than her in the whole mainland. At this moment, he has forgotten his original goal, Princess luanfeng. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 655

    When the No. 4 candidate was in the middle of his head, a light figure fell on his side without any sound, and kicked him on the butt. The No. 4 candidate who was flattering flew out and fell far under the challenge arena.


    Cruz''s cold voice rang out, "this is a magic competition, not a place to make a fuss. No. 4 candidate will be disqualified. No. 5 candidates give up the final, also cancel the qualification. If the rest of the candidates are like them again, the result will be the same. "


    With these words, Cruz saluted marina, then floated away and went back to the VIP stage.


    Originally in the heart of chagrin No. 3 candidates to see this scene can not help but secretly congratulation, fortunately they did not do so, or in accordance with the rules.


    No. 3 candidates on the stage, he is a fire magician, walk on the field is still calm, at least better than the first two.


    "Praise Falan. It''s a pleasure to meet you, dear Miss marina."


    Marina gave a cool smile. "You''re welcome. Let''s start."


    "Wait a minute. Miss marina, may I ask if the magic competition can call its own Warcraft? " The third candidate asked.


    When he said wait for three words, Marina had some conditions to launch. Fortunately, it wasn''t flattery.


    "Of course, Warcraft is a part of the strength of the magician. If he can get a powerful contract, Warcraft will prove the strength of the magician himself." Marina smiles and nods.


    "That''s good." The third examinee is relieved.


    The great mage announced that Marina raised her right hand without using her wand.


    The third candidate quickly stepped back three steps, quickly chanted something, accompanied by a loud roar, a black dragon has appeared in the air. Although from the volume point of view, this is only a minor black dragon, but also has the strength of level 8 Warcraft. It''s amazing enough.


    The onlookers finally have a place to vent, and the cheers suddenly boil. The black dragon has always been an ally of the landias empire. The powerful dragon is just the threat of flying in the air, which has excited all landias people.


    The face of Massimo the great on the stage of the distinguished guests was beautiful, and gradually became calm.


    No. 3 candidates summoned their own black dragon, which was secretly relieved, pretending to be generous: "Miss marina, please summon Warcraft."


    Marina smiles and says, "I''ll call my partner when I need to."


    If this sentence is said in the face of the black dragon, people around him will think that he is arrogant, but it comes from marina''s mouth, but no one is surprised. Falan has long been over deified in the mainland of lonzainus.


    As she said this, Marina raised her right hand and pressed it forward gently. A blue light came out immediately and went straight to the No. 3 candidate''s chest. Since the score is calculated according to time, she naturally won''t give her opponent any time to delay.


    No. 3 examinee has not fully entered the state at this time, but he is also a blue level strong man after all. Seeing Marina launch instant magic to herself, he quickly steps back. A magic wand appears in his hand out of thin air. The fire red gem on the top of the wand spews out a flame and condenses into a high-temperature fire shield to block him.


    At the same time, the black dragon in mid air swoops down, and the black dragon breath of the canopy spews down.


    Marina raised her right hand in a flash of light after the magic, quickly light wave, the range is not big, only a foot or so, an illusory crack suddenly appeared in the air, her hand did not stop, one after another cyan cracks appeared in the air above her head, and they are all in the same position.


    When the breath of the black dragon fell, it was just the place where Marina had drawn the blue crack. The air twisted violently, and the five cracks that had been drawn bloomed with strong light. The five blue lights turned into a blue light, and suddenly swallowed the breath of the black dragon and disappeared.


    The pupil of Ye Yinzhu, who was watching the battle below, contracted for a moment and said to himself: "the space magic overlaps at the same position." Although Marina has just started to do it, it has already caused Ye Yinzhu''s surprise. He can also do magic stack. But like Marina, instant magic stack at the same position suddenly improves the level of magic. When the opponent''s attack arrives, it just devours it. He can''t help but marvel at the control ability. He is a magic master from France and blue. Can he Can we do the same?


    What''s more surprising is that the blue crack didn''t disappear after swallowing the breath of the black dragon, but the blue light weakened a lot. Marina''s right hand with a piece of illusory light and shadow, almost in an instant completed dozens of shaking, dozens of blue light constantly poured into the previous blue cracks, and integrated with it.


    So fast, so fast instant magic release. This is similar to my own high frequency sound blade.


    Seeing that the crack with dozens of instant magic was about to change the magic level again, marina''s bright eyes suddenly lit up, and a low and difficult spell came out of her mouth, only about seven short notes. At this time, the black dragon had just made the second action. Its huge body was less than 100 meters away from Marina, and its second breath had already come out.The superimposed space crack disappeared, disappeared without warning. When it reappeared in the blink of an eye, it just stopped on the way that the black dragon had to go. The cracks in the space with dozens of magic are suddenly enlarged, and the intense purple light is released in the severe distortion of the air, just like a big purple mouth suddenly opened, which is so hard to swallow the black dragon flying down from the air.


    All the energy breath related to the black dragon disappeared in an instant. With the disappearance of the purple crack, it was wiped from the air.


    O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, practiced not only light magic, but also space magic. As his direct disciple, Marina has obviously got the essence of his ability.


    Looking at marina''s easy use of instant magic to solve the black dragon, ye Yinzhu knows that he must recalculate the strength of the bright saint. Magic level is just the foundation. Magic power is closely related to good use and accurate control!


    The whole audience was silent, and the powerful black dragon in the eyes of landias disappeared between the waves of marina. What strength is this?


    The third candidate just used the mana stored in his magic wand and his instant magic to resolve marina''s first attack. When he saw his black dragon disappearing strangely, he could not help but be dull for a moment.


    What makes No. 3 candidate dull is still behind, because the bright saint with a gentle smile in front of him suddenly disappeared. Just when he was at a loss, two different forms of energy had covered his body from behind.


    "You lost."


    In front of a bright, a space, two green level instant magic, the third candidate has lost the ability to resist. From his appearance to the end, it was just a few breaths. But it''s over.


    With a flash of light, Marina removed her magic and returned to the front of the third candidate.


    The third candidate said blankly: "I lost. Miss marina, you, how did you do it? And my black dragon... "


    With a wave of marina''s right hand in the air, a space crack appeared out of thin air, and the black dragon came out in a bit of a mess. The black dragon, who always wanted to report, didn''t retaliate when he saw marina, but flew away in ashes.


    Marina sighed. "You''re so nervous. Originally, with your strength, you should be able to persist for a longer time. At the beginning, I used the instant magic attack to suppress you, so that you can''t unite with your own black dragon to attack me. In this way, you can''t produce complementary effects. At the same time, I use the space magic stack to make the instant green level space tearing reach the blue level, devouring and dissolving the breath of the level 8 Black Dragon. When the black dragon is ready to attack again, I stack a large number of space tearing, and use the short-range instant transfer magic to send it to the black dragon, and send the black dragon to another space in a short time. Then with the instant transfer to attack behind you, when you did not respond, so you will lose so quickly


    "Stack? Instant transfer? " No. 3 candidate with a wry smile said, "thank you, Miss marina. I''m convinced that I lost."


    Instant transfer is a high-level magic in the space system. It''s not surprising that a magician uses it on herself, but it''s amazing that Marina uses it on her magic. At least the third candidate has never heard of a space magician who can do this. Even the great mage on one side can''t do it.


    Marina gave a gentle smile. "You don''t have to lose heart. If your black dragon can reach level 9, it''s not so easy for me to limit it in this way. Try not to use magic when I am in my place and try not to use magic when I am in my place. I hope you don''t make such mistakes in the future. Although most of the time magicians have soldiers to protect them, they can''t rule out accidents. The stronger their strength is, the stronger their self-protection ability will be. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 656

    The third candidate bowed respectfully to marina and said, "I''ve been taught. Thank you for your advice. " For marina, he was in deep admiration.


    In a flash of applause, Marina not only has amazing strength, but also has unreserved guidance, which has won the strong favor of the magicians and all the observers.


    Marina is still so calm, not because of the surrounding applause and emotional fluctuations, to Lange made a please gesture, "master, please next."


    "Candidate two, come on."


    Clara takes a deep breath. Although she knows marina, she should at least show her real strength in front of her father, uncle and adoptive father.


    Just as she was ready to play, there was an encouraging voice in her ear, "come on."


    Kleina turns back and looks at Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu nods to her, and her eyes twinkle with the color of encouragement.


    This is the first time that this guy has supported me. Does he care about me?


    With a hint of strangeness, crena went to the final stage.


    "Sister marina." Clara cried with a smile.


    Marina smiles and says, "I''m looking forward to the competition with you. Come on, Clara, let me see your real strength."


    Langer''s voice rang out at the right time, "the game begins."


    Clara took a deep breath. She was not in a hurry to call her contract Warcraft. With a flash of light in her hand, she already had a Horcrux wand. The deep and lengthy incantation sounded directly. From the beginning, she began to sing the incantation. The magicians who are familiar with high-level magic around are very surprised, because they find that the spell that Clara sings is actually the strongest spell that she can achieve as a blue level magician.


    Marina is also puzzled, but her reaction is very fast. When O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, trains her to use her ability, her opponent is O''Brien himself. Therefore, although Marina rarely leaves Falan, her ability to use it is extraordinary, especially Superman''s reaction and magic calculation ability.


    Instant transfer is almost instantaneous, a flash, Marina came to the other side of her body, at the same time, her right hand raised, issued a bright magic elements. She doesn''t want to hurt people, so although it''s instant magic, it''s not powerful.


    At this time, four blue lights almost lit up from her side at the same time. Four giant water elements, more than three meters in height, instantly appeared beside her and surrounded her body. One of the water elements directly took her attack. The blue light on the body became weak.


    Water element call, advanced water magic, at least to reach the level of green water magician can be used, with the strength of kleina is not instantaneous, it is impossible to use four, it is obvious that she has some props to store magic, it is used.


    Marina smiles and thinks to herself, I didn''t expect Clara to be so ready. However, these water elements can''t delay themselves.


    Almost the same as the last game against No. 3 candidates, Marina gently waved her right hand twice, tearing and overlapping the two green spaces, and suddenly opening a space crack in the distortion. Marina did not pause, three consecutive instant transfer to different directions, the same two space tear superimposed cracks.


    Marina''s casting speed is too fast. All this has been completed in a flash. The four water elements almost disappear in the space cracks at the same time. And bring kleina back to her.


    Clara''s incantation is still going on, her singing has been a little difficult, it is obvious that the magic she cast is not a small load for herself.


    A holy light came out of marina''s hand. All she had to do was interrupt her magic, and she would have won.


    Just when Marina thought she was successful, suddenly, a shield flashing dark blue light suddenly appeared in front of her body, completely shielding the holy light, but only rippling itself.


    "Why?" Marina was really surprised this time, because the magic shield of this water system could not be gushed out by kleina''s strength. The rich magic elements are extremely heavy, and the water elements are solid and surging. The almost solid dark blue is not as simple as blue magic.


    In doubt, marina''s face suddenly changed, her figure flashed and disappeared in the same place. Just as she disappeared, a flash of lightning with a piercing sound suddenly crossed her previous position.


    When Marina reappeared, she was 50 meters away. Her face was slightly dignified and surprised, and she said, "water demon Naga."


    An illusory and beautiful figure emerged from Marina. Her body was water blue, and the snake tail was covered with delicate dragon scales from the waist down. Only the key position of her upper body was covered by two shells. Her long water blue hair hung down to the snake tail. Her beautiful face was a bit of demon, and her purple eyes looked even more strange.


    The surprise on marina''s face gradually subsided. "I didn''t expect that Clara''s contract Warcraft turned out to be a water demon Naga, or a king level Naga."


    Naga is a powerful Warcraft that only lives in the boundless sea and is closely related to the Shuilong clan. However, the adult Naga is more powerful than the Shuilong clan because they are more numerous. In front of this Naga purple eyes represent its level, to reach the king level of Naga itself is nine level Warcraft.Naga has the title of sea lich, they are good at water, electricity and wind three series magic, although there is the limitation of the sea, they still belong to the level 9 upper Warcraft.


    Naga smile, "powerful magician Hello, under my protection, I can''t let you hurt my partner."


    Marina smiles and says, "I''m glad that Clara has a partner like you. But it''s a game and I have to do my best. Be careful


    As she said this, Marina raised her hand and the light flashed. A long handled pale gold staff had already appeared in her grasp. The most eye-catching thing was a round gold crystal embedded on the top of the staff. This crystal was as big as a yeyinzhu Amethyst ball. Its appearance made the light attribute Magic Elements in the air instantly become sticky. Needless to say, it was a magic It''s an artifact of light.


    With the help of Naga, at this time, kleina''s magic is finally completed. A layer of illusory blue light and shadow floats out, not attacking marina, but covering her and Naga, the water demon in front of her.


    Seeing this scene, ye Yinzhu could not help but exclaim in a low voice, "water system super level magic sea reflection."


    Super level magic is second only to forbidden spells. Generally speaking, even blue level high-level magic is difficult to cast. No wonder Clara is so difficult to cast when she has a good magic wand. The effect of this magic is very simple. It belongs to auxiliary magic. It can instantly copy the ability of a creature within 30 meters and keep it for 10 minutes, provided that the other side does not resist. After copying, the magician can get 70% of the ability to copy the object. It can be said that it is a chicken rib magic, which is rarely used.


    Marina saw this as like as two peas. But now, she has changed. The style of the robe and headgear on the body are gone with the huge water elements. Her body is just like Naga, and only her face is still her own. This is very beautiful kleina in the incarnation of the sea demon after a bit more bright, and Naga together, like a pair of beautiful sisters.


    The snake''s tail is twisted. Clara has come to Naga and kept in a parallel position. She and Naga raise her left hand almost at the same time, and the blue light in her hand spreads into a long bow. It''s obviously not the first time for them to cooperate with each other.


    Ye Yinzhu says in his heart, kelena, is this your real strength? Although the incarnation of Naga is only 70% of Naga''s own strength, with Naga, a nine level superior Warcraft, marina''s opponents are no less than two purple level water system magicians. It depends on how she responds.


    With a smile from the corner of her mouth, Clara and Naga pull up the long bow composed of water elements at the same time and drink softly, "arrow of frost."


    The two cold rays shot out almost at the same time, but the target was different when the ice arrow was fired.


    Crena''s frost arrow was directed at marina, while Naga''s frost arrow was directed into the air. In a flash, the temperature of the whole competition platform dropped suddenly, and a layer of frost and fog filled the air instantly.


    In the VIP stand, Massimo praised, "Nana has improved again. Better than my boys. That''s my good daughter Clara was his adopted daughter. At first, it was just because of the status of the Crespo family in the Empire, but later he really fell in love with her. Clara was not only intelligent, but also very kind and gentle. She was a rare genius in military and magic.


    For the first time, marina''s face showed a kind of dignified color. A layer of lavender light spread from her body. From the perspective of magic color, she had reached the third level of purple.


    The long golden staff in her hand pointed forward, a golden light rose, and the frost arrow that Marina shot at her melted away.


    Clena''s long bow disappeared, and in the light of purple light, a cold air suddenly rose from her body.


    Naga opened her arms and screamed, "hurricane."


    Clena drank, "frost."


    "Combined magic." Ye Yinzhu under the stage understands the intention of kelena. Before, the seemingly useless arrow that Naga shot into the air did not show its real effect until now. By using its cooling effect, kelena, who is only 70% of Naga''s strength, can instantly use frost magic effect no less than Naga itself.


    -------------------------


    smash the tickets, smash the tickets. If you still have VIP tickets at the end of the month, don''t keep them. Smash them to Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 657

    What crena and Naga need to do is to complete a forbidden spell while simplifying the spell as much as possible. Two people with the same ability can combine to complete such a forbidden spell. The speed is undoubtedly extremely fast. What''s more, it''s a wide-ranging forbidden spell, especially aimed at marina''s instant transfer ability. To be able to do this, Clara''s ability is no less than that of a purple primary mage. The ingenious cooperation of magic shows originality, especially the tacit understanding of her cooperation with her own contract Warcraft.


    In the boundary of the competition platform, there was a strong wind, and countless frost and snow were flying. Under the effect of the hurricane, the snow flakes condensed by these water elements were like sharp blades, and almost filled every corner of the competition platform.


    In the face of this scene, Marina did not panic at all, but the smile on her face disappeared and replaced it with calmness.


    Under the injection of purple magic power, the golden spherical crystal on the top of her staff bloomed with dazzling brilliance. With the gentle sliding of her arm, a golden six pointed star pattern was outlined in the mid air. The golden six pointed star seemed to have life and floated to marina''s feet. Her body floated slowly, and a strong golden light covered her body Let the ice storm gradually take shape, but can not break into the golden light.


    "God said, let there be light." The simple five words made the golden light around her body bloom. A huge golden shadow appeared behind Marina out of thin air. Although the shadow was not clear, it could be vaguely seen that her hands were in front of her chest, and a golden ball of light was formed there. A huge disc-shaped symbol appears behind the shadow, which sets off the more sacred body of marina.


    In the VIP stand, everyone except Sura stood up. Massimo was shocked and said, "well, what''s that?"


    Sula said calmly: "it''s divine descending, the most powerful auxiliary magic in the light department."


    "The divine power?" Massimo''s eyes widened in surprise. Just like the great prophecy of the spiritual department, the divination of the light department is the most special magic. Not everyone who reaches the realm of the great mage can do it. Only by truly communicating with the light element and becoming a part of the light itself can it be used. "How can it be? She''s the third purple level!"


    Sula''s voice is still so cold, "nothing is impossible, Marina herself is the spirit of light."


    At this time, the ice and snow storm has become extremely powerful. Except for the golden light, all the spaces on the competition platform are covered by this terrible double attribute curse. The enchantment formed by the three great mages'' increasing mana is in danger.


    There was a faint smile on marina''s face. "God says, purify."


    All the golden light instantly turned into milky white and released in an instant. Just for a moment, it had replaced the ice storm and covered the whole competition platform.


    Ice and snow meet white light melting, hurricane meet white light into wind elements, even the three great mages released the border, in this moment also disappeared. Light forbids the purification of incantation God and purifies all magic.


    With the increase of divine descending technique, the purification of God, which is also forbidden incantation, makes the dual attribute forbidden incantation that kleina and Naga jointly pour out completely disappear.


    As the white light drifted away, Marina fell back to the ground, and the huge shadow behind her disappeared.


    Clara has changed back to herself. I don''t know when she was covered with a blue water magic robe. With the help of Naga, she didn''t fall to the ground.


    "I lost." Clara looked at Marina a little distracted. Although she had expected the result, she still didn''t expect that Marina would be so powerful that she didn''t even see her contract Warcraft.


    Marina smiles a little and says gently: "sister kleina, the cooperation between you and Naga is perfect. Even I can''t find any fault. If you are stronger, I think it''s hard for me to defeat you. If you wish, maybe I can introduce you to Mr. Silas. He would like to have a disciple like you. "


    Clara looked at marina in surprise. "Sister, is that ok?" Of course, she knew that the teacher Silas in marina''s mouth was the head of the water tower in the seven towers of France. The most powerful master of water system on the mainland.


    Seeing marina''s affirmative reply, Clara returns to the stage with Naga''s help.


    Ye Yinzhu walks up to kelena. Seeing him, kelena thinks of her incarnation, Naga, whose upper body is almost naked. She can''t help but lower her head shyly, "I lost."


    Ye Yinzhu patted her on the shoulder, "if I have the same strength as you, I can never do better than you."


    Clara looked up at him with soft eyes. "I wish you success."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly, says nothing, and goes directly to the platform of the Magic Contest Final.


    Everyone''s eyes became focused. This time, even Sura was no exception. Although she had lost hope in her heart, when the No. 1 candidate with a mask came on the stage, she couldn''t help but cast her eyes on the competition stage.


    Massimo murmured, "which one is better, the great prophecy than the divine descending?"


    "The last match of the final of the Magic Contest, start..." the great mage teacher of Lange said in a high voice"Wait a minute." Ye Yinzhu said suddenly.


    Lange thought that he would repeat the situation of the first four or five candidates, and said displeased: "the civil and military competition, everything depends on strength. No need to say more. "


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "I just don''t want to face an unfair assessment."


    Lange a Leng, "other examinees are in the magic mountain station master Miss Marina assessment, what is unfair?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it is just because they are all assessed by Miss Marina that it is unfair. After the two examinations just now, Miss marina''s mana has been consumed to a certain extent. With the strength of Miss marina, the mana can be restored to its best in half an hour. I''ll wait half an hour. "


    As he spoke, ye Yinzhu sat on the ground with his knees crossed and said nothing.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, the whole audience was in an uproar. No one thought that ye Yinzhu was really seeking fairness, but more thought that he was trying to attract the attention of marina. For a time, the people in the periphery even yelled. But ye Yinzhu turned a deaf ear to all this, just closed his eyes and waited there.


    At the beginning, Marina thought Ye Yinzhu was the same as the other two examinees, but her face changed when she saw Ye sitting there with her knees crossed and her eyes closed. Because she found that the number one candidate in front of her was completely integrated with everything around her in an instant.


    Only a real master can discover this subtle change. Marina is secretly surprised. It seems that she has really met her opponent. Is he really under 30? This should be the teacher said the realm of harmony between man and nature. Even the seven tower owners of Falan, no one can achieve this magical state.


    Thinking of this, Marina quickly raises her hand to Lange, who is ready to question Ye Yinzhu. She sits face to face with Ye Yinzhu and begins to meditate, recovering her mana. She can''t lose, for the honor of Fran.


    Sura looked at the scene in surprise and frowned, "Marina has met her opponent."


    "Phoenix, you mean?"


    "She didn''t have to be so cautious if she didn''t meet a real opponent," Sura said. I''m sure she felt threatened by this number one candidate. I''m not young with Marina, and I''m very familiar with Marina, though I''m not taught magic by my teacher. "


    With Sula''s words alone, Massimo was already surprised to be able to compete with the bright Saint from Falan. How bright the future of the young magician is. He secretly determined to keep the young man after the game, no matter how much he paid.


    Half an hour is not long, when the time just arrived, ye Yinzhu and Marina almost opened their eyes at the same time.


    Slowly stand up, Marina directly called out her wand, "this wand is called verdict. The judgment of God. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head, indicating that he knew.


    Marina looked at him in surprise. "Don''t you use a staff?" The staff is the soul of a magician, even in Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head. His staff was his Guqin. At this time, he didn''t want to reveal his identity. "I''ll use it when I need it."


    Marina frowned. In his opinion, the number one candidate was too arrogant. Even if you have some strength, I come from France after all.


    With a smile on her face, Marina puts away the staff of judgment. The dignity of Falan makes her never take advantage of her opponent.


    With Lange''s start, Marina said to Ye Yinzhu, "be careful."


    A flash of light, like dealing with No. 3 candidates, a light Department Instant Green Magic straight to Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    Standing there, ye Yinzhu didn''t move at all. He just waved when the green light came to him. There was no magic light shining, but he directly wiped away marina''s attack. His harmonious and natural action was like an ordinary wave. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 658

    Marina was shocked, purple. From ye Yinzhu''s simple action, she can judge that she is also a purple level master, and her magic level is still above herself. Otherwise, he can''t dissolve his instant magic so easily.


    As soon as marina''s figure flashed, her trace had disappeared and she was transferred instantly. Space is the most advanced magic that magicians are good at.


    Ye Yinzhu still stood there, just calmly said: "it''s useless. You can change your position in an instant, but your soul can''t hide the feeling of a psychic magician. " As he said this, ye Yinzhu raised his left hand and gently pressed it to his left side. A strong and viscous magic element surged out, dissolving the two magic attacks of light and space launched by Marina.


    Marina was surprised. "Are you a psychic?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded.


    Another instant transfer, but Marina is to open the distance between herself and ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu looked up at her, "Miss marina, I know your magic control skills are very good. If we go on fighting, it may take a lot of time. I don''t think so. Under the premise of not calling contract Warcraft, is your strongest skill divine descending? "


    Marina nodded slowly.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "look."


    Hands closed in front of the chest, a faint fluctuation of the soul, mixed with milky luster, twinkled for a moment.


    Although it was just a ray of light, a breath of soul, it made the bright saint in front of her look suddenly changed.


    That''s the breath of Warcraft. No, to be exact, it should be the breath of god beast. His contract Warcraft is a sub God level god beast.


    A sense of horror swept through marina''s heart. She never thought that she would meet such a powerful and mysterious young man in the Magic Contest.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu doesn''t release the breath of his real Warcraft partner Zi, because Zi has not reached the level of sub God. He uses the breath of the soul of the holy dragon nokeshi to confuse marina.


    Taking a deep breath, Marina tried to calm herself down. "What are you going to tell me?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "nothing. I just want to prove to you that my contractual partner will not be worse than yours. In that case, I don''t think we need to call Warcraft. I don''t want to destroy this place. "


    Marina nodded slowly. The strength of the man in front of her couldn''t be predicted. If they both used their full strength to attack, I''m afraid that the three great mages could not stop the magic power. There were a large number of people around, so it would be bad if they affected the people.


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "so, I came up with a solution. Since Miss marina''s best is divinity. Well, I''d like to invite Miss Marina to listen to me sing a song while performing her divine power. When this song ends, it''s time for us to win or lose. "


    Marina was slightly relieved. She understood that ye Yinzhu''s idea of singing a song should be to attack herself with his spiritual magic. But she has a lot of faith in her divinity. Under the influence of divine descending, her spiritual power and soul will reach the degree of complete solidification, and she has the confidence to resist all spiritual magic including spiritual forbidden incantation.


    "You are a good man. Now that we can decide the result of the game in such a peaceful way, there is nothing better


    Marina thinks that ye Yinzhu is just as afraid of hurting the innocent as herself, but she doesn''t know that the young strong man in front of her has a different intention.


    Although there was only a short-term trial attack between the two, Marina was very cautious. The number one candidate in front of her brought her great pressure. Since leaving France, she felt that someone could threaten herself in magic for the first time.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes inadvertently sweep to the VIP stage. Sula''s eyes are casting down from the stage. The two people''s eyes are wrong. Although it''s only a short collision, Sula''s heart is violently clenched. Why is that look, that look so similar?


    Jinguangming, the artifact verdict reappeared in marina''s hands, although her own magic power has been very strong, but it is not so easy to perform the magic, we must use the power of this artifact to achieve perfection.


    Ye Yinzhu raises his left hand. Under the cover of the sleeve of the magic robe, his fingers take up a purple light, and then slowly across the air. The purple light floats in the mid air and condenses into a straight line. At this moment, a strong spiritual wave suddenly erupts, and the faint purple halo around Ye Yinzhu''s body presents a ripple shape.


    The opposite Marina was surprised and lost her voice: "the elements are solidified."


    Every magician can solidify magic elements and release magic, but like Ye Yinzhu, it is not common for ordinary magicians to solidify magic elements into a straight line and float in front of them. It not only needs huge magic power as the basis, but also requires extremely strong control and mastery of Magic Elements in the air.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to see marina''s surprise. She said calmly, "be careful, miss. I''m going to start."


    Not daring to neglect, Marina raised her staff and chanted, "God says, let there be light." The golden light around the body blooms, and the same huge golden shadow appears in the back out of thin air, holding hands in front of the chest, where a golden ball of light forms. A huge disc-shaped symbol appears behind the shadow, and the sacred breath forms a huge light shield to cover her body.Compared with the attack of clena''s ice storm, the light of Shenjiang is brighter at this time. The purple light around marina''s body has formed a fog like existence. It is constantly transformed into the magic of Shenjiang through the judgment staff, covering her body steadily. The magic power and spiritual power are solidified together with her soul as the center, forming the best protection.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hands at the same time and fell on the purple light of the void with his thick sleeves. Under the deliberate cover of the sleeves, no one could see what his hands were doing.


    With his head slightly lowered, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are completely focused on the purple light in front of him. He gently pinches the energy string with his left thumb and index finger and vibrates it. The air centered on the energy line suddenly has a strange fluctuation, which can''t be seen with his eyes. Around the only energy line, the air is condensed into a musical instrument under the huge magical power of the spiritual system The box exists in general.


    With the right hand flicking on the energy string, the zither suddenly blooms with a buzzing sound, and the purple light on Ye Yinzhu suddenly burns like a bonfire rising in an instant.


    At that moment, the purple flame burst out and caused a tidal cry.


    When ye Yinzhu first asked for a showdown with marina in this special way, most people kept a skeptical attitude towards him. However, when they saw the bright purple flame and even deeper, they realized that ye Yinzhu was not arrogant.


    Although there is only one string to play with the left hand pressing the right hand, none of these can constitute an obstacle for a generation of Qin emperors.


    The whirling rhythm of the zither rose, as if telling endless sadness. The humming sound spread far away under the purple magic power, which not only shocked marina''s heart, but also shocked everyone''s mind.


    The rising purple flame, along with the deeply rooted music, gradually condenses into a circle of purple halo, floating three meters above Ye Yinzhu''s head, echoing the divine descending skill behind marina. The momentum is not only no less than that of the bright Saint from France, but also has a sense of transcendence.


    Marina felt very strange in her heart. She was shocked to find that every time ye Yinzhu played on the energy string, her heart string trembled violently. It seems that the magic power and spiritual power can''t stop the attack of the piano sound, because what she shakes is her soul.


    What kind of power is this? What kind of magic? Why does psychic magic make the soul tremble?


    With innumerable questions, Marina has some regrets, but at this point, she can only keep her own soul brand firmly, hold yuan as one, and try her best not to listen to the weeping humming sound.


    The sound of the zither is as high as the sound of nature. Just when Marina is a little frightened, the purple halo above Ye Yinzhu''s head floats up. From the original position of Ye Yinzhu, it floats over marina. The purple light shines, and even the magic is shrouded in it.


    The low song sounded at this moment, in the passionate sad sound, the song was full of depression.


    "This time, you really decided to leave,


    away from the sadness that you didn''t understand for a long time.


    I want you to forget your worries and care,


    let go of the disturbance and be free.


    That time you inadvertently left,


    became my constant sorrow for a long time.


    So I''m indifferent to the prosperity and can''t be happy again,


    so I can''t come back with loneliness. "


    The strings suddenly tremble, and the strong hum accompanies the low to high voice. At this moment, ye Yinzhu fiercely opens his arms, and the purple flame around his body turns, forming a huge purple vortex. It''s like swallowing heaven and earth. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 659

    There is no soul traction and attack, there is only the invasion of the song and the piano.


    No matter whether Marina closes her six senses or gathers all her energy to guard her soul, she can still hear the sad song clearly. Every word of the song seems to ring from the bottom of her soul. Her soul has reached the point where it is almost uncontrollable.


    "Ah, you can pick up the sunset light,


    ah, keep the moment and open it for you forever."


    The passionate singing and piano music reached the climax in an instant. The magic power behind Marina was broken in that word. Her soul was lost, and her tears gushed out, and she burst into tears. The golden light and purple light around her body almost disappeared at the same time. Only the purple halo that belonged to ye Yinzhu suspended above her head.


    The sound of the piano suddenly becomes lighter. Compared with the previous excitement, it''s like a bird in the woods in the early morning.


    Standing there, ye Yinzhu slowly turns to the direction of the VIP stage, his hands fall down, and the sound of the zither lingers, but his song rings at the last moment when he looks at the VIP stage. The singing becomes very slow, and every word is very clear. Although people outside the platform can''t feel the stimulation of magic, just the piano sound and the sadness in the singing have made everyone cry.


    "That time you inadvertently left,


    became my constant sorrow for a long time.


    So I''m indifferent to prosperity, just for you,


    to accompany you away from loneliness and freedom. "


    Everyone is immersed in the zither and song. At this moment, it seems that there are only two of them left in the world.


    The cold and silent eyes of the distinguished guests on the stage shed uncontrollable tears, and the same tears naturally appeared in the eyes of the uncontrollable composer of Qin song.


    "It''s him, it''s him, it must be him." Sula screamed wildly in his heart. Although he didn''t take out the guqin, he just replaced it with strings condensed by energy, who else in the world can play such a touching guqin music besides him? Besides him, who else can sing such lyrics?


    Yinzhu, do you want to accompany me to stay away from loneliness and be free forever? I really want to, I really want to, but, I can''t, I really can''t! Sorry, Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes become hazy with tears staring at her lover, Sula, do you hear my song? I''m coming.


    On the VIP stage, Sula suddenly turned her head, threw away the tears in her eyes, and sat back in her position. Her eyes became cold again. The light of death was not weakened, but became stronger at this moment.


    At this time, other people are still immersed in the spiritual world that ye Yinzhu brings them. Only Ye Yinzhu can clearly feel the changes on Sula''s body. Tears flow down her cheeks and wet the mask on her head.


    She recognized me, she must recognize me, but why did she return to indifference?


    Ye Yinzhu could hardly breathe because of the pain. Even in the face of any strong enemy, he didn''t feel nearly desperate. He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t make a sound. His chest was like a towering mountain. The intense pain made him clench his fists and stab his fingernails into his palms. Only blood flowed quietly along his fingers.


    Just then, a long cry came out, "praise Falan. I lost


    Beautiful but full of surprise, ye Yinzhu is pulled back from the extreme sadness. Suddenly, there is a flash of light in his mind, and the sadness in his heart is gone in an instant.


    Falan, yes, it''s because of Falan! Did Sula refuse to recognize herself because her despicable teacher had taken away her soul? She was afraid of implicating herself and of getting revenge from Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu''s despair turns to firmness. Sula, you underestimate my determination. No matter what difficulties I face, I won''t let you leave me this time. I will protect your safety with my life, soul and everything.


    Ye Yinzhu turns around and faces the bright Saint marina.


    At this time, marina and before had changed a lot, the original gentle smile and self-confidence in the fundus of her eyes had disappeared, she stood there, her white magic robe front had been soaked with tears, the whole person was standing there like a lost soul, even the ruling staff in her hand had lost its luster.


    "Can you tell me the name of this song?" Marina''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "it''s called going back."


    "Go home" and "go home" are really good names. The songs with feelings only resound in the deepest part of the soul. You''ve got the essence of psychic magic. Even the master of the soul tower, Mr. McMillan, can''t do better than you. He can''t have the appeal you have. I think, even without the injection of mana, your song can also infect a lot of people


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "unfortunately, it can''t move the person I really want to move."


    Marina''s mood seems to recover a bit, blinked, long eyelashes there are tears on the residue, pear blossom with rain look unspeakably moving, "she is very lucky, not the most sincere love, how can sing such a song?"Ye Yinzhu said: "thank you for your praise. The competition between us is over."


    Marina nodded gently. "I''m afraid I can''t defeat you in any way. The glory of Falan is dim because of me. However, when I feel that I can challenge you one day, I will come to you again. May I have a look at you and know your name? "


    At this time, according to the strength and the distance from the competition platform, all the spectators wake up one after another from the sad song, but everyone''s heart is heavy, and the appeal of the song will not go for a long time. Some of the first to wake up strong, just heard Marina admit defeat.


    Massimo looked at Ye Yinzhu stupidly. He defeated the bright Saint from Falan, and only used spiritual magic. How did he make such a strong man? Was he really human? I don''t know why, at this time, he had some panic in his heart. Just because of the young figure.


    Ye yinzhuchong, Marina shook her head slightly, "sorry, not yet."


    Marina looked at him in disappointment. "Why?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "because I have to take part in the martial arts contest. If you are willing to wait, when the martial arts contest is over, you will see my appearance and know my name."


    Marina was slightly relieved and said, "well, I''ll wait until that moment. Master Langer, the magic final is over. " With that, she went down to the stage, the original sacred figure looked a bit lonely at this time.


    Randier, Senge and Lange, the three great mages, all focused on Ye Yinzhu. The magic defense barrier they arranged before the competition has long disappeared. In Ye Yinzhu''s songs, they all lost themselves. No matter who they are, their chest is full of water stains.


    Lange didn''t slow down until ye Yinzhu stepped down. Lange said: "the final of the Magic Contest is over. The result will be announced later after the martial arts contest. After half an hour''s rest, the martial arts competition will be held at the martial arts competition venue. "


    In countless comments, ye Yinzhu disappeared. No one saw how he left, but he just disappeared. For a time, the most popular topic among the people of landias was the identity of the first candidate who finally appeared in the magic competition.


    Perhaps, ordinary people don''t understand the specific situation of the magic competition on the court before, but ye Yinzhu''s purple brilliance when he started playing Qin music, everyone knows that the rainbow level has long been popular.


    On the VIP stage, Massimo sat back to his position. He only felt that the stimulation he received today was a little big. It took him a long time to recover. However, the sound of Ye Yinzhu''s music seemed to be still in his ears for a long time.


    Inadvertently turned to his daughter, he was surprised to find that Sula''s eyes were slightly red, subconsciously said: "Phoenix, the song just now is really moving, I never thought that music would have such a huge appeal. Even you are moved. Maybe you should consider my proposal now. "


    Sura glanced at Massimo. "I said, I won''t think about it. I can marry this man in name if you want. But when I get married, I won''t see him again. "


    Massimo didn''t know that her cold daughter''s heart rate at this time had reached more than three times of normal, because she was dreaming that although she couldn''t be with him, if she could really marry him, she would have no regrets in her life. However, her heart is struggling, really go to that step, what will he do?


    Half an hour later, the public''s attention turned to the martial arts arena. Although they have not recovered from the shock of the magic final, they are also reluctant to miss the last final of the triennial golden age.


    The same five finalists, also wearing hoods, the difference is that the magic robe changed into a samurai uniform.


    There is also a platform for Samurai competition, but this platform is not the place for competition. Because the samurai who can enter the final are all powerful knights. They all have their own mounts. Therefore, the area here is equivalent to half of the school field, which is the range of the martial arts competition.


    Crespo went to the stage, and his voice was released through fighting. "Civil and martial arts competition, martial arts competition final now begins. Welcome, Master Wu


    People have heard that three of the warriors who entered the final of the martial arts contest have reached the purple level. Who is the leader of the martial arts contest? Marshal Cruz?


    A black figure floated down from the VIP stage like catkins. His arms extended to both sides of his body like a big bird. His cold and silent eyes had no focus, as if he was looking at every place below, and as if he didn''t see anything. The flash of tears has been deeply hidden (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 660

    The thin and familiar figure and cold and wooden eyes have already made Ye Yinzhu, the No. 4 candidate, very familiar. This is the last master of Wu Yue Tai, who is the target he is looking for this time, Sula.


    Thanks to Diablo as the master of the light, the daughter-in-law of the light also wants to come out.


    Crespo bowed to Sula, who was floating on the stage. He didn''t dare to neglect the princess who didn''t even pay attention to Massimo.


    Sula calmly stands in the center of the platform, her eyes are still so empty, but only she knows how much strength she has spent not to look for ye Yinzhu among the candidates in the final of the martial arts competition.


    Crespolan said: "like the final of Magic Contest, the rules are decided by Master Wu himself. Maybe you are very surprised why Master Wu Yuetai is so young. I can tell you that Master Wu Yuetai and master Mo Yuetai come from the same place, and they have the same status. "


    With this remark, the whole audience was in an uproar again, and the people of landias were jubilant. What a sacred place is Falan. The civil and martial arts of landias are better than those who can invite Falan, and they are also the disciples of the seven tower leader. As the master of magic and martial arts, what a glory in their eyes!


    Sula looked at Crespo impatiently. "You can go down."


    Crespo is cold at the bottom of his heart, and bows to one side.


    Sula slowly steps forward, walks to the edge of the platform, and looks at the five candidates under the stage more closely. She immediately finds Ye Yinzhu among the five. How can she forget her familiar figure so close? But to her heart a pain is, at this time ye Yinzhu did not look at her, just usually in front of her eyes are indifferent color.


    "I''m not marina. I don''t belong to the light. On the contrary, I come from the dark. If someone treats me like he did to marina in the magic competition, there will only be one result. I don''t care who you are. Now that you are here, you have to follow the rules here. "


    The blood of Phoenix, the status of Princess landias, and the breath of nobility and majesty are released from Sula.


    "In the final of the martial arts competition, the rules are as follows: scuffle, and the one who can still stand at the end is the champion. In the final, you can use mounts and any means, except that you are not allowed to leave the field, there are no other restrictions. Let''s go. "


    Massimo on the VIP stage almost fell off his seat after listening to the rules of the final of the martial arts competition announced by Sula. If he is allowed to describe the rules, there are only four words that are most suitable, simple and rude.


    The five players, including Ye Yinzhu, didn''t expect that Sula would say such a rule without rules. There is no way to determine the final player''s strength with her own strength, like Marina of the light.


    The fastest response is neither ye Yinzhu nor the top candidates, but the fifth candidate in the last row.


    With the strength of the blue class, he naturally has certain ability to stand out in the semi-finals of the strong, otherwise he would not stand here. The quick response made him act in the first place. While the other four did not respond, the left hand quietly to his side of the No. 4 candidates rib to shoot.


    If you change a person with the same strength as him, maybe his sneak attack without warning will succeed. Unfortunately, the No. 4 candidate beside him is the Qin emperor from afar.


    Ye Yinzhu''s soul reports a sneak attack to him in ten thousandth of a second, because some of Sula''s sluggish Ye Yinzhu immediately wakes up, and his figure floats in front of him to avoid the sneak attack of No. 5 candidate.


    At the same time, a huge earthquake sounded, and the top three candidates almost collided at the same time. In the roar, their bodies shot out in three directions like sharp arrows.


    The sneak attack of No. 5 candidates ignited the anger in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. At the same time, when he saw Sula, he was not in the mood to delay any longer.


    The fifth examinee saw Ye Yinzhu Dodge, and his attack did not continue to launch, but quickly flew back, with a sharp whistle in his mouth.


    Almost at the same time with him, there were the three purple candidates who collided with each other before. In a flash, the whole venue began to change.


    First of all, a fiery red light came into the field. It rushed into the field in an instant. With its majestic body and rolling flames, the No. 1 candidate came down and sat on it. It was a huge fiery red lion.


    Then, three loud dragon chants sounded almost at the same time. The huge body brought a large shadow to the ground in the sunshine. The three dragons with different shapes and colors were diving from three directions. They are a black dragon, a blue water dragon and a majestic metal dragon covered in a layer of metallic luster.


    Black dragon is the mount of No.5 candidate who attacked Ye Yinzhu, golden dragon is No.2 candidate, and water dragon is No.3 candidate. With the arrival of the three dragons, the enthusiasm of the people around the venue has reached the peak.


    Only Ye Yinzhu, standing there alone, looks a little shabby. Compared with other four candidates who have at least level 8 mount of Warcraft, he is so thin that he doesn''t call anything.Below the meteor sonorous, and the metal dragon has been flying out of the sky with a string of fire, the same dragon and a half of fire.


    The fire cloud lion has revealed the identity of the No.1 candidate. It''s balde, the red lion prince Ye Yinzhu once met. No matter who the knight is, the metal dragon is certain that he must come from the kingdom of Bozhe. The two strong men from the same country naturally choose to be the same. The knight with the water dragon mount is their target.


    "Mean." The water dragon knight drinks, and it turns out to be a woman. Her purple fighting spirit suddenly blooms and integrates with the water dragon. The water dragon skilfully rolls over in mid air and avoids the attack of the metal dragon. Although it is only level 8 Warcraft, with the help of the back knight, its flexibility is still higher than that of the fire cloud lion and the metal dragon.


    There, candidates 1 and 2 joined hands to attack candidates 3, and ye Yinzhu was also attacked. The fifth candidate was overjoyed to see that ye Yinzhu did not have a mount. He did not expect to be the final winner. However, if he ranked a little higher, he would be more appreciated by his father, at least better than the elder brother who failed in the previous Magic Contest. Therefore, after riding on the black dragon, he immediately attacked Ye Yinzhu.


    The huge black dragon''s wings spread out, bringing up large black fog clouds to cover Ye Yinzhu. The cloud of dark magic corrosion not only has strong corrosion ability, but also can slow down the opponent''s speed. Once it is stuck, it is difficult to get away.


    At the same time, after picking up the No. 5 candidate, Heilong''s lower abdomen was close to the ground and glided straight to Ye Yinzhu''s direction. The huge wings spread out and almost blocked all the directions Ye Yinzhu could dodge.


    The fifth candidate on the black dragon''s back took off a huge eight meter long dragon gun from the side of the black dragon. With the help of the black dragon''s momentum, he became the sharpest in the front of the charge.


    The fifth candidate''s tactics are undoubtedly excellent, the opponent''s strength is slightly stronger, at least he thinks so. First, use the cloud of corrosion to slow down the opponent''s speed, and then use the dragon with high speed impact to give the opponent a fatal blow with its own dragon gun, forming the trend of killing. As long as you defeat this opponent first, the rest depends on the situation of the other side. Even if you lose in the end, you can still get a good place.


    The idea is good, and the cooperation between man and black dragon is impeccable, but he misjudged the strength of the opponent in front of him.


    Stepping forward, Ziyan burst out, ye Yinzhu finished this simple action like flowing water.


    The whole school ground suddenly produced a violent shaking, low roar like the roar of the earth.


    The burst of purple flame did not appear on Ye Yinzhu, but on the ground 50 meters in front of him, a purple flame with a diameter of more than one meter soared into the air. At this time, it was just when the black dragon passed that position.


    "Roar -" the black dragon uttered a shrill cry, and the huge dragon''s forward momentum suddenly changed. He rushed up into the air obliquely, and could no longer control his body turning over in the air. The dragon''s blood of Da Peng sprayed out from his belly, and a terrible wound appeared there. The defense of black dragon is very strong, and the dragon scale can''t protect it.


    The sudden rise of purple flame surprised the spectators. The black dragon is an adult. The identity of level 9 superior Warcraft makes it have extremely terrible attack and defense ability. But now it has not shown its due strength, but it has suffered a lot. What is purple flame?


    Ye Yinzhu gave the answer. When the black dragon flipped out of thin air, his people had already flown. Yes, it was flying.


    Not with the help of the power of the red spirit, but he flew up by himself, spewing flames under his feet, and the speed of the instant surge was not urgent even for the dragon. The deep purple light shocked everyone''s heart. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 661

    Purple level 6. Only those who surpass purple level 6 can have the ability to fly briefly. That''s a speed that no magic or wings can match.


    In an instant, ye Yinzhu, who is supported by Ziyan, comes to the No. 5 candidate. The overturning of the black dragon has lifted it down and is falling from the air at a loss.


    Ye Yinzhu''s big hand asked to hold his throat, purple light shining, and immediately resolved his downward momentum.


    Others may not know ye Yinzhu''s identity, but Massimo, Crespo and others on the VIP stage know that he is the No. 1 candidate who defeated the bright saint.


    Regardless of his identity, Massimo yelled, "be merciful." He didn''t want to see one of his best sons become a necromancer.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t kill the No. 5 candidate, of course, not because of Massimo''s voice, but because of the No. 5 candidate''s blood relationship. Anyway, he is also Sula''s brother.


    With a wave, the body of No. 5 candidate was thrown out like an arrow, and the body of more than 100 Jin was thrown out of the field directly. Until this time, the hard hit black dragon fell to the ground heavily and gave out a strong roar.


    Ziyan spray thin, the next moment, ye Yinzhu came to the black dragon, his hand has been pressed on the head of the black dragon. The hand that didn''t wear any equipment, then directly inserted the hardest skull of black dragon under the package of purple flame, purple flame suddenly sprayed thin, black dragon''s huge body lost all life after a short spasm.


    A huge black dragon crystal falls into Ye Yinzhu''s grasp. The light on his hand flashes, and the body of Dragon Crystal and black dragon disappears at the same time.


    The people looked at him and did not know how many people''s mouths were wide open. It was only at this time that they realized that dragon slaughtering could be so simple.


    From the time ye Yinzhu first stepped out, the result was doomed. Although he did not have the ability to trample on the war giant Gracias, he could instantly send his fighting spirit to another place. It was not an instant transfer, but an underground output.


    In the case of belittling the opponent, the adult black dragon was directly hit hard. You know, ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit has been repaired to the seventh level of Zizhu, and even the dragon''s defense can''t resist it.


    When ye Yinzhu completes these, the other side of the battlefield has stopped, three pairs of strange eyes at the same time to Ye Yinzhu a person. They saw the deep purple, saw the flying martial god, including the female water dragon knight, the spear in the hands of the three turned direction almost at the same time. Too strong opponents have made them feel the idea of a common enemy.


    At this time, an angry roar sounded in mid air, "you dare to kill my people."


    A black figure sprang up from the VIP stage and floated in the air. The dazzling dark purple light was constantly flashing. In a flash, it had become an extremely huge black dragon. The strong pressure made the flying Firecloud lion and the other two dragons subconsciously fall to the ground.


    There is a faint purple on the edge of each scale of the dark dragon, and the length of the strong dragon body has exceeded 100 meters.


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and fell to the ground. Looking into the air, he said in a deep voice, "Black Dragon King?"


    "The Black Dragon King is my elder brother. I am the second elder of the black dragon clan. You will pay for what you have done before. " The huge black dragon''s mouth and nose are constantly spitting out the breath of anger, and the whole sky has become dark because of his presence.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I don''t mind another black dragon in my ring. After all, although the dragon clan is a little ugly, the corpse is still worth a few dollars."


    "You will pay for what you do." The second elder of the black dragon clan has already begun to chant the long and low mantra.


    "Wait a minute. Casano Massimo stood up from his position.


    Cassano temporarily stopped his dragon language magic, "Massimo, don''t stop me. I can''t allow people to kill my people. "


    Massimo frowned and said, "but it''s a great civil military contest. It''s inevitable that there will be casualties in the duel. It was just an accident. I''ll give you an account when the civil and military contest is over. "


    It''s not easy to meet Ye Yinzhu. He doesn''t want to ruin the future of landias because of the anger of Cassano, the Black Dragon King.


    Cassano''s nostrils spit out two streams of air, and he looks down at Ye Yinzhu, who is absolutely small for him. Massimo''s eyes also turn to Ye Yinzhu.


    "Examinee No.4, it''s inevitable that there will be casualties in the martial arts competition. I can understand that you killed the black dragon. But Huaijing and the black dragon can return to the dragon''s tomb. Please respect the dragon and the black dragon


    Ye Yinzhu naturally understood that Massimo was looking for a step for himself, but his answer was only two simple words:


    "No."


    "You..." Massimo''s anger surged up, but he was a hero after all. He restrained himself and said to Cassano in the air, "Cassano, you come back first, and everything will wait until the civil war contest is over."I don''t know why, Cassano, who has the strength of the Black Dragon King, obeyed the advice of Massimo. His huge body was transformed into a human form again and answered the questions on the VIP stage.


    Sula''s icy voice came into the field, "the final continues." Although the look on her face did not change, she could not help but be surprised in her heart. When did Yinzhu become so powerful? She almost killed the black dragon. Remembering that she had strengthened a lot of strength after that time, she couldn''t help feeling hot. Fortunately, she now uses camouflage, which can''t be seen from her appearance.


    Red lion prince balder and the metal dragon knight looked at each other, and they both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. The No. 4 candidate who didn''t even have a mount was so powerful. They have never heard of young masters who can surpass purple level 6 on the mainland. Although they have reached the purple level and have powerful level 9 Warcraft as their mounts, they all feel empty in the face of Ye Yinzhu.


    Just as the two strong men from the kingdom of Bozhe hesitated and the water dragon knight on the other side was also in doubt, ye Yinzhu raised his hand and sucked the eight meter dragon gun that No. 5 candidate fell to the ground. The tip of the gun pointed to the three candidates in front of him and said calmly, "come with you."


    At that moment, ye Yinzhu''s momentum has reached the peak, although thousands of people I go to the spirit seems to run through the world in general.


    At this time, Clara has been in the VIP stage, next to the Crespo brothers, staring at Ye Yinzhu, "he is really strong." From her father''s mouth, she already knew that the fourth candidate was the guy.


    Marina is also on the VIP stage. As a powerful magician, she naturally distinguishes Ye Yinzhu''s identity from her breath. She thinks in her heart that he not only has powerful magic, but also has so strong martial arts skills. Who can cultivate better disciples than Falan? Just now his song is really good, just too sad.


    Sula''s mood at this time is another feeling. Seeing ye Yinzhu''s strength, she has only one feeling in her heart, which is pride. Be proud of your man. Unknowingly, the indifference in her eyes has gradually transformed to the burning.


    Although facing three purple level masters, they all have powerful Warcraft as their mounts, ye Yinzhu''s momentum is overwhelming.


    No matter the red lion prince balder or the No. 2 and No. 3 candidates, although their strength is not weak, who can have extremely rich practical experience like Ye Yinzhu? And who can gallop on the battlefield like him, and feel the heart beating moment among the armies?


    No matter whether ye Yinzhu''s battle in the kingdom of Buddha is successful or not, at least there, he not only becomes a real man, but also matures. The tempering of iron and blood, the experience of victory and setback made his mind as firm as a rock, and the powerful and powerful pressure of all the three men in front of him could not be compared.


    The cold and killing spirit has locked the three people in the distance at the moment when ye Yinzhu raises his spear.


    Balde felt very strange. He wondered why he had always been proud of himself. When he heard that the No. 4 candidate wanted to fight against three with one, he didn''t feel proud at all and didn''t want to refuse.


    Three powerful mounts launched at the same time, attacking Ye Yinzhu from three directions.


    I don''t know if it was because of the terrible ending of the previous No. 5 candidate. All three of them controlled the mount to fly very high. The fire cloud lion released a meteor fire shower, which is worthy of being the level 9 Warcraft of the fire department. The release of the meteor fire shower was aimed at Ye Yinzhu.


    The metal dragon''s attack is very simple. Besides the piercing metal breath, it doesn''t have too much magic to cast. Although the water dragon spewed breath, the water dragon female knight was much smarter. She didn''t attack Ye Yinzhu like the other two. The breath of the water dragon fell around Ye Yinzhu''s body, blocking all the escape routes.


    At this time, the three purple level strongmen who used to be enemies cooperated with each other tacitly and formed the best attack. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 662

    At the same time, the three people are also blooming purple brilliance. The Dragon gun in their hands is inclined to point at Ye Yinzhu on the ground. They also know ye Yinzhu''s strength. However, no matter how powerful you are, there is only one person. With the advantage of Warcraft, you can use magic to attack continuously to achieve the purpose of consumption and defeat it. Simple tactics, but effective.


    Facing the attack of the three people, ye Yinzhu just turned his spear from forefinger to slant to the sky when they were flying, staring at the three people calmly. When the attack of the three Warcraft was coming to him, the purple shadow swayed and accompanied by a fierce roar, a huge pit suddenly appeared on the ground of the school yard, but the figure of Ye Yinzhu disappeared out of thin air.


    Blink? Rare is the blink of space magic?


    No, of course not. With extremely strong mental power, ye Yinzhu still finds a gap in the magic of the three head Warcraft attack. He takes advantage of the magic, and the moment the gap appears, he is out of the range of the opponent''s attack.


    At the edge of the pit, ye Yinzhu, standing on the ground, shakes his right wrist. In his hand, the eight meter long dragon spear, weighing more than 200 Jin, is pulled to the ground like straw. With a piercing roar, with the help of the rebound force, ye Yinzhu''s body has risen, and the electric discharge. There is a deep gully on the ground.


    The three people in the air immediately dispersed. The deep purple released by Ye Yinzhu was what they were most afraid of. Just when ye Yinzhu''s body reached the highest point and began to fall, the gorgeous deep purple flame appeared again. His body flashed suddenly, his back was full of purple flame, and he flew straight to balder, the prince of red lion.


    Although the fire cloud lion can fly, it''s obviously not good at flying. It''s much slower than the giant dragon''s speed. Seeing ye Yinzhu coming with fighting spirit, balde can''t help but feel deeply. He knows that it''s impossible to dodge.


    "Red cloud, borrow my strength." Balder roared, stepped down from the cloud of fire, and suddenly a strong flame rose from the lion''s body, completely covering his body. At that moment, Balder''s Lavender fighting spirit turned into the form of flame. Although the color was much lighter, the momentum was powerful.


    Both the metal dragon knight and the water dragon female Knight know that if balder is defeated by Ye Yinzhu, they will be next. So when ye Yinzhu pours on balder, the two dragons spread their wings at the fastest speed and pounce towards balder.


    The speed of fighting gas boosting flight is absolutely terrifying. From the dark purple flame on Ye Yinzhu''s body to flying in front of red lion prince balde, it only took him two breaths. Just when he was less than 10 meters away from the fire cloud lion, he suddenly let out a cold hum.


    Balder didn''t have any special feeling, but his huge body trembled violently. The powerful pressure of the superior made the fire cloud lion''s body suddenly stiff. Originally, balder was greatly weakened by the power of fire, and Balder''s Lavender fire was also weakened.


    This is just a fleeting change. Ten meters is just a flash. The next moment, ye Yinzhu''s Dragon gun has been drawn in front of balde.


    Balder gathered all his strength to put up a long gun in the air. He knew that as long as he could hold on for a moment, the other two candidates could fly over to support him. As long as they formed a encirclement situation, the other side was only one person after all.


    Unfortunately, can he really do it? When the two dragon guns collided, balder knew he was wrong, and it was very wrong.


    In front of the deep purple flame, the lilac fighting spirit is like a newborn baby facing a strong adult, without any suspense. Baldna''s proud purple fighting spirit has been broken, and the Dragon spear in his hand is broken into two pieces with the crisp explosion sound. The Dragon spear in Ye Yinzhu''s hand is heavily drawn on his shoulder.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t show any mercy to the opponent who might become the enemy. He burst into thin purple flames. Balde''s skeleton was broken, and his soul was out of the body.


    Under the huge force, the body of the fire cloud lion was smashed down from the air, and it was so embedded in the ground.


    When ye Yinzhu finished all this and turned around, the metal dragon knight and the water dragon lady Knight just felt sad. Looking at the purple flame rising on Ye Yinzhu''s body, the two people''s eyes have shown the color of horror.


    Is this still human? Balde, who is equal to the strength of Zixing dragon riding general, was defeated by him. The fire cloud lion didn''t even make a second attack.


    Of course, they don''t know that the reason why Ye Yinzhu is able to win easily is that he has half of the credit. The same life contract not only connects the two people''s energy, but also their ability through continuous communication and cooperation. Ye Yinzhu naturally has the unique flavor of Amethyst bimont. With the help of that cold hum, he can suppress the fire cloud lion in an instant. Single to single, balde is far inferior to Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit. How can he be his opponent?


    The light light flickered, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a strong energy fluctuation. Facing the two Dragon Knights, his body was red again, and his dragon spear was thrown forward. In the strong purple light, his body separated two Ye Yinzhu and attacked the two people in front of him at the same time.


    It''s one of the three mysteries of aozhu sword, but now ye Yinzhu uses a dragon spear instead of a sword.Two Ye Yinzhu who attack the opponent respectively still have a series of residual shadows behind him. At that moment, his speed has reached the level that is hard to distinguish with naked eyes.


    The two Dragon Knights only had time to raise their dragon spears. Fortunately, their mounts did not encounter Ye Yinzhu''s Amethyst, and their powerful breath spewed out to block Ye Yinzhu.


    When Long Xi meets Ye Yinzhu''s separation, the result is very simple. Two Dragon Knights tried their best to resist, but only in exchange for the favor of death.


    The two parts suddenly United. The metal dragon knight''s hands were covering his throat, but his broken dragon gun had already fallen. The metal dragon is completely at a loss, and the prestige of Amethyst bimon comes again.


    The figure of two in one floats in front of the water dragon female knight. The point of the eight meter dragon gun in her hand is less than an inch from the throat of the water dragon female knight.


    The cold breath stimulated the female Knight''s senses. Although she was wearing inner armor, she had no doubt that the spear in front of her could easily penetrate all her defenses. Her throat was covered with goose bumps, and her blood was surging. But she didn''t dare to move, for fear that ye Yinzhu''s wrist would shake and send the tip of the Dragon spear into her throat.


    Ye Yinzhu coldly looked at the female knight in front of him and said, "good men don''t fight with women. I won''t kill women. I''ll save your life. Go ahead. " The Dragon gun flashed unreal. At the next moment, the female Knight only felt a strong force coming from her waist. The whole person had been taken up by this irresistible force and sent out far away.


    The Dragon spear came out and went straight to the ground, like a purple lightning in the sky.


    The fire cloud lion who just got up from the pit didn''t even have the chance to look up. Its body had been nailed to the ground by the purple lightning.


    Purple flame falls on the top of the water dragon''s head. The scene of black dragon appears again. Even level 9 Warcraft can''t resist Ye Yinzhu''s hand. How can level 8 water dragon be possible? A Blue Dragon Crystal appears in Ye Yinzhu''s grasp. The next moment, the Dragon Crystal and its owner have disappeared in Ye Yinzhu''s Xumi ring.


    After all, the metal dragon is a superior dragon. Taking advantage of Ye Yinzhu''s efforts to deal with the female knight and the water dragon, it has broken free from the pressure. In the face of Ye Yinzhu''s terrible breath, it can''t even resist. Turning the dragon''s body, flapping its broad wings, and escaping is the only belief it can rise at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu won''t let it run. The reason why he slaughtered the dragon in the final of landias is not that he hated the dragon race, but because ye Yinzhu always remembers that in his own Qin City, those omni-directional magic guided guns still need a lot of magic crystal support. The higher the level of magic crystal, the more terrifying the power of omni-directional magic guided guns. Qin City is fundamental, and defense is the most important.


    Ziyan spewing, ye Yinzhu has come to the front of the metal dragon in a hurry. He has a sword in his hand, a milky white sword. After all, the body of the metal dragon is too hard. Although the fighting spirit has reached the seventh level of Zizhu, ye Yinzhu has no ability to cut into the skull of the metal dragon empty handed.


    When the metal dragon felt the breath of the sword, its solid and huge body turned sour and soft. Compared with the breath of Amethyst bimont, the breath released from this humble narrow sword made it feel more terrible.


    What the audience saw was a strange scene. When the originally escaped metal dragon was stopped by Ye Yinzhu, he even sent his head forward to let him break open and take the Dragon Crystal. He didn''t even resist. After that, it had the same ending as the black dragon and the water dragon.


    When ye Yinzhu was doing this, Massimo didn''t stop him. Anyway, he didn''t belong to his own country. If he died, he would die. This kind of talent who can''t be used by himself would be clean when he died.


    Ziyan convergence, fell on the ground, ye Yinzhu handy, generally will also deal with the fire cloud lion, at this time, the entire finals of the venue is only him. The only five finalists who can stand here is Ye Yinzhu.


    Calm standing on the final field, looking at the platform that has been watching her, eyes cold again, "the final is over, please announce it."


    Sula said calmly, "you''re the only one left. What else can I announce. That''s the end of the final As soon as the voice fell, she didn''t look at Ye Yinzhu any more. She soared into the air. After several ups and downs, she had already returned to the VIP stage.


    -----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 663

    Ye Yinzhu asked for this sentence and asked, "so, if your highness agrees to marry me, your majesty will never stop it."


    Massimo said with a smile: "of course, in front of the subjects of landias Empire, I announce that as long as Phoenix agrees, I will marry her to you. However, you have to be prepared, my Phoenix is not so easy to be moved. As the only champion, you have the right to show her talents and give her gifts. I''m looking forward to your success. "


    Sula''s indifference, but Massimo knew too much, so he didn''t dare to say enough in front of Ye Yinzhu. He has already thought that if his daughter agrees to marry Ye Yinzhu, of course everything is perfect. If she doesn''t agree, she doesn''t even want the superficial form. This young man is not so easy to fool. He just let kleina marry him as a princess.


    From Crespo and Cruz, Massimo has learned about the intimate relationship between kelena and ye Yinzhu, which makes him very satisfied. With kleina as a guarantee, and the temptation of power and wealth, he believes that no one can be more generous than the treatment he gives Ye Yinzhu.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Ye Yinzhu bows to Massimo again.


    Kleina, who was beside him, felt a little more sad. Since she knew Ye Yinzhu, she had never seen Ye Yinzhu so modest and polite. Is princess luanfeng the daughter of the emperor? Just for glory and wealth? It turned out that he was still vulgar.


    "Your Majesty, Princess luanfeng, she..." After the ceremony, ye Yinzhu can''t wait to ask Massimo.


    Massimo naturally understood his appearance, but he was very happy to see the anxieties in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. It seems that this young man who is not surprised by honor and disgrace still has his weakness. As long as there are weaknesses.


    "Come on, Phoenix."


    One side of Crespo loudly cheered: "you fenglaiyi."


    I don''t know where the melodious music came from. In the distance, a pink cloud floated to us. When we got close, people could see that it was not mist, but the flower rain composed of many petals.


    Red, pink and white petals fall from the sky in the breeze. Against the backdrop of flower rain, a golden platform rises from the ground. The platform is up to 30 meters high, with white veil hanging on it. You can see a woman in palace dress sitting on the platform. Although there is a veil barrier, you can''t see the appearance, but the feeling of looming is more likely to cause reverie.


    Others may not see it, but the veil can''t block Ye Yinzhu. When he sends a soul into the veil to see the woman''s face, ye Yinzhu is stunned.


    It''s her, it''s really her, it''s not her, because she''s more gorgeous.


    Sula sat there quietly, her eyes were slightly red, and the corner of her eyes was full of crystal tears. Her long dark blue hair was rolled up, and her beautiful face was absolutely flawless. The pale gold palace dress on her set off the nobleness and elegance.


    Marina, the saint of light, is already the best of the best, but if she stands beside Sula at this time, it can only be the foil.


    Sula''s beauty is out of the ordinary. If it wasn''t for the tears in her eyes with some sadness in the world, then I''m afraid anyone would think that she came down from the sky.


    Taking back his soul, ye Yinzhu''s last worry has disappeared. As long as the princess luanfeng is Sula, everything else is not a problem for him.


    "Yesu, Yesu,..." Kleina calls Ye Yinzhu softly, thinking in her heart, have you stayed before you see me? Isn''t he a beauty, but even when he first saw sister marina, he didn''t look like this.


    However, Kelina also found some differences from ye Yinzhu''s eyes. Although his eyes were obsessed, they were still clear. There was only endless deep love in the bottom of his eyes. She didn''t know why her crazy eyes made Kelina feel a little nervous. She found that she had some hope that her eyes were looking at her.


    Kleina called several times continuously, ye Yinzhu woke up and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Can you see what''s inside?" she asked in a low voice? But the flower rain is really beautiful


    Most people look up at the golden platform like Ye Yinzhu before. Of course, they don''t have ye Yinzhu''s ability to see inside. But everyone is thinking, the first beauty of landias, how beautiful is it? Of course, except for the ministers who have seen Sula''s cold and silent eyes.


    The golden platform is close to the platform. Massimo waves and everyone makes way for ye Yinzhu.


    Massimo smile, said: "Ye Su, do you want to show Phoenix your talent first, or send a gift?"


    In Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, there are only the people in the high platform. Hearing the words, he replied, "at the same time."


    Raise your hand, Xumi God ring light up, palm more than a group of lavender bright star.


    Massimo was stunned, and everyone around him also caught him. What appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s hand was just a box, the size of a slap. But the box was made of krypton. These two words are clearly carved on the box, Ye Su.Who would have thought that the young man who didn''t even have a magic wand could take out a box made of krypton gold? What kind of luxury was that? If the box is still so, how precious are the things in the box?


    Massimo had a lot of krypton in his hand, and the voice of Ye Yin Chu was heard in his ear. "Trouble, your majesty, give this gift to your highness."


    Massimo suddenly found that this young man seemed to be more difficult to see through. He took krypton gold and gave it to others. Was he really short of wealth? Krypton gold is too precious. He gave it to Cruz and sent it by the marshal himself.


    leaves bamboo after krypton gold, it seems that no longer care about, along the way out of the crowd slowly moved forward, has been to the golden heights, looked up to the high platform, "Princess your highness, I would like to sing a song for you, and pray for the Phoenix to listen."


    When they heard that ye Yinzhu was going to sing again, they all stepped back in surprise. They all knew that ye Yinzhu''s song was used as spiritual magic, and even the bright saint was defeated.


    "Ye Su, let''s forget the song..." Massimo couldn''t help saying.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and sat down. "Don''t worry, your majesty. I won''t inject any magic power."


    With a flash of light, ye Yinzhu''s knees have been covered with a piece of chestnut shell paint, and a Guqin with cattle hair and small ice cracks between the belly of snakes. When the Guqin comes out, ye Yinzhu''s temperament changes again, as if it were a show of Zhong Ling in the world. Elegance and nobility are displayed in her every move. Even the bright Saint Marina can''t help but be infected by his elegance.


    "When the sun rises, the nest Phoenix has a sound. When Zhu Si plays, the world is civilized. The name of this Qin is: Ming Feng, Ye Su, borrow Phoenix to seek the meaning of Phoenix, and wish to play for your royal highness.


    When the first string hummed, the faces of several people on the stage changed at the same time.


    From the sound of the piano, marina, saint of light, suddenly thought of his identity. However, there was some uneasiness in the heart of Massimo. Two words flashed through his mind, and his heart sank when he contacted his daughter''s plea. However, when the first piano sound sounded, no one could stop him from going on.


    It''s true that ye Yinzhu won''t use any magic to Sula, but the first Qin sound has shocked everyone on the platform. The Qin sound mixed with the breath of soul can''t be immune to even Marina without preparation, let alone other people.


    It was at the time of the first sound that Cruz handed the box carved from krypton gold to Sura''s hand across the veil.


    Without the gaze of outsiders, that pair of peerless beautiful eyes no longer need to be cold to cover up its original light. Starting with krypton gold, the rich elemental energy stimulates her palm, and the strange feeling rises from the bottom of her heart.


    The sound of the piano had already sounded, but Sula didn''t rush up to open the box made of krypton gold, just holding it tightly in her hand.


    The melody of Mingfeng is clear and melodious, but at this time, the music played by the clear and melodious voice is so sad and desolate. It seems to be telling, telling the pain of lovers away, telling the endless pain of Acacia.


    But when I heard the sound of the Qin, sometimes it was like the roar of the pines, sometimes it was like the sad cry of the cuckoos, hovering in the air, and the poor Qin was relegated.


    The prelude is over, the song starts, the song and Qin are so harmonious. But it will make the sadness even more.


    "Which person,


    which eyes,


    does not need the comfort of a lover.


    Which heart,


    which love,


    don''t want to hold hands to tomorrow.


    If love blossoms and withers,


    love will change forever,


    don''t ask me what I should do,


    it will last forever.


    When you look at the origin and end of the world,


    don''t laugh at me for no regrets,


    who knows how to love,


    is the real forever.


    I can''t see,


    I can''t hear,


    the promise of eternity.


    I only see,


    I only hear,


    the love I once had. "


    The sad song is hoarse because of choking. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are also hazy. The past scenes, as if they had been over again, float past between the Qin and the song. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 664

    When I first met her, she was a beggar. She stole her most important ring. When I saw her again, she was her roommate.


    She said that she wanted to be her own housekeeper forever. When she gave the piano back to her, she left the ring, which she took with her own hands. I''m really stupid. If I knew he was a girl, why bother now.


    Once owned by the lingering, sfort City, that humble cottage, five days lingering, dreamlike winding.


    At the moment when the song starts, the magic power that limits everything around him has disappeared, but still no one bothers him. Marina suddenly finds that this powerless piano and song seems to be more intrusive. She knew that she would never forget the sobbing song in her plain sadness.


    He raised his head to prevent tears from flowing from the corners of his eyes, but his eyes had already turned red, and his hoarse voice sounded with the final lingering sound of the piano, "don''t you open it and have a look at the gift I gave you? Look, though it''s not precious, what happened that day was the first time you left a deep impression on me. "


    There seems to be some magic in Ye Yinzhu''s voice. Sula on the stage finally relaxes her hands and slowly opens the krypton gold box with Ye Su.


    When the box was opened, a faint chill came to her face, which forced her away from the summer heat and made her feel better.


    Inside the big box, there is a glittering gem. The gem is very small, only about the size of the fingertip. The light blue gem is releasing layers of ice mist, which is the source of the cold air. However, it is not the real owner in this box. It''s only in the corner of the krypton box.


    Although lengxiangshi is a gem, it is not so precious, because its function is only to refrigerate and keep fresh.


    Three oval objects with a layer of frost were placed in a triangle in the box, and their volume almost filled the small box. It looks white and tender. It looks like But why did he give this to himself?


    The same husky voice came from the stage, "what''s this?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly. The appearance of a smile on her face makes her tears fall unconsciously and moisten the headgear that has not been taken off.


    "I have guessed that you have forgotten them, but I will never forget them."


    Hazy eyes immersed in memories, Ming Feng Qin quietly put away, ye Yinzhu stood up from the ground.


    "At that time, we were still at the magic academy in Milan, and you were my roommate. Early in the morning, when I woke up from the retreat, I heard you, busy with cleaning up the room, crying: "Yinzhu, wash and eat quickly." You prepared breakfast as usual, but it was very rich that day, because there were four more eggs in it. "


    Sula really forgot. Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, her hand gently stroked the smooth white oval in the krypton gold box, which made her crazy.


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "I asked," Sula, where did you get the eggs? " You said, "of course I bought the eggs. Otherwise, you would think that the sky would drop eggs." At that time, you looked haggard. I asked you again: "did you buy it in the morning? How early do you have to get up? " But you naturally replied, "you think everyone is as lazy as you are. You don''t get up until dawn. Come and eat. " At that time, I remember every word you said clearly, even a word can''t be wrong. I didn''t ask you again, but I remembered that a few days ago, I accidentally said that I liked eggs best when I was a child. Just for my word, you ran out 20 miles in the morning to buy it. If I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean I don''t understand your kindness to me. At that time, there were four eggs, I ate one, and the other three were never willing to eat. He stayed. Later, I asked granny Nina for a cold fragrant stone. I put the remaining three eggs together and wrapped them in cloth until I replaced the box carved with krypton gold. Because, krypton gold assist cold fragrant stone can better keep fresh


    Looking down at the frost fog in the box, yes, it was really three eggs, shelled eggs, eggs in a krypton gold box. He, he kept it all the time. Even I have already forgotten everything at that time. Her mouth has begun to whisper, whispering, just his name.


    The silence, all people do not know is because of Ye Yinzhu''s Qin song infection, or because of his plain but contains infinite affectionate words, at this moment, no one to disturb them.


    Ye Yinzhu toward the high platform, slowly kneel on one knee to the ground, "Sula, I''m here to propose to you. To take part in the civil and military contest is just to have a chance to propose to you formally. I swear, before I die, no one can hurt you. Marry me. "


    "You, you go." The purple light flickers and falls from the high platform. Ye Yinzhu subconsciously reaches for it. It''s the krypton gold box with three eggs. Sula''s voice sounded hoarse and low, and she tried her best not to let her emotions burst out.


    Ye Yinzhu was not discouraged by Sula''s refusal. He still knelt there with a smile on his face. "Remember? You once promised me that you would be my housekeeper all my life. You have already received my salary. Even if you regret it, it''s too late. Moreover, my ring has already been on your hand, your heart can only belong to me. Sula, don''t worry, even if our resistance is French blue, what? How do you know you can''t fight without fighting? "On the stage, the gauze is finally raised, and Sula, who is dressed in Imperial costume, looks down at Ye Yinzhu. Her body trembles uncontrollably, and her beautiful face is covered with crystal tears.


    "Yinzhu, don''t force me. Go, go, never come to me again. If we could, how could I keep hiding the fact that I am a woman from you? If we have a chance, how can I have the heart to leave you? Yinzhu, if you really love me, you should leave here immediately and never come to me again. I''ll give you back your ring, and we''ll cut it off. "


    A silver light fell from the sky. It was the first space ring that Sula wanted to leave. Watching the silver star fall to him, ye Yinzhu''s emotion finally became completely excited.


    The ring fell quietly in the palm of his hand. Because he was too excited, his face calmed down and sighed, "originally, you have no confidence in me. But does this token mean it can be returned? " As he spoke, he had a silver coin in his hand.


    It''s also silver. The rings and coins set off against each other. Looking at them, ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a trace of bitterness. "I''m so stupid. If I knew you were a daughter earlier and found my feelings for you earlier, why bother today. Sula, I know you love me too. In this case, why can''t we share everything? You have already carried too much. I am willing to use my life and everything to help you carry the rest. "


    "Enough." A break to drink to ring out from the back of leaf sound bamboo.


    Massimo the great finally broke out, and his eyes almost burst out of fire. No matter how touching the scene Ye Yinzhu and Sula staged at this time, for him, he only felt angry.


    "Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, and ye Yinzhu, the emperor of Qin. I didn''t expect that you would dare to come to our landias capital alone."


    In front of all the ministers and the common people of the imperial capital, he even put up such a big oolong. He regarded the hostile Lord of Qin City as the future hero of the Empire, and praised him as a versatile person. He won the three titles of civil and military competitions. Kill randias and allied experts. Such humiliation was the first time in his history as emperor landias.


    What makes Massimo more intolerable is that fools can see that his daughter, the first beauty of landias, clearly has deep feelings for the Qin emperor from Qin City.


    Cruz and Crespo, the three great mages, came up in a semicircle from the back to Ye Yinzhu. Of course, they also felt the anger of Massimo. The change of Ye Yinzhu''s identity also made them extremely surprised. They knew that even if they killed the man in front of them, the loss of Massimo''s prestige would be irreparable.


    Clara was also shocked. He, he came here to take part in the civil and military competition for Princess luanfeng. He was the Qin emperor who destroyed the whole plan of landias. Is that Princess luanfeng? She''s really beautiful. Maybe she''s the only one who deserves his genius.


    At this moment, Clara''s eyes are only moved, but there is no trace of hatred.


    "Stop, you let him go." Su Lali drinks a, sharp vision makes the five people who surround Ye Yinzhu stagnate at the same time.


    Massimo said in a deep voice, "it''s impossible. Take it


    Crespo and Cruz rush at Ye Yinzhu for the first time, and the instant magic of the three great mages also comes at the same time.


    How can ye Yinzhu not know the attack behind? However, there was no worry on his face. His eyes were always on the woman in the Palace Dress with a sad face.


    "For you, even if you are the enemy of the world, what Indifferent voice accompanied by the rising figure of Ye Yinzhu sounded at the same time. The deep purple flame bloomed again, but this time there was no reservation.


    Holding the sword of light Augustus in the left hand and the sword of noxie made by the holy dragon horn in the right hand, the powerful spiritual power suddenly released in the twinkling. The spiritual space on the whole platform is distorted for a moment. The five top experts who attack Ye Yinzhu at the same time can''t help but stop for a moment. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu''s double swords have taken up countless purple bamboo shadows and sealed all attacks.


    In the roar, five people forced to retreat at the same time. Ye Yinzhu pointed his sword to the ground, but his eyes were still looking at the stage.


    Massimo yelled, "casano, kill him."


    ------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 665

    A black figure, like the nihilistic God of death, passed the five people who had besieged Ye Yinzhu before and came behind him like lightning. It was also a dark purple light. A hand with more than a foot long claws was directly inserted into Ye Yinzhu''s vest.


    The ministers around all quickly retreated to the stage. However, the strong purple high-level fighting spirit made the surrounding space tremble violently. The air appeared numerous fine cracks under the action of the deep purple fighting spirit. The sharp claws full of dark breath had reached Ye Yinzhu''s vest in the blink of an eye.


    On the back of the left hand sword, the dazzling golden light was shining like the sun, and the sacred breath spewed out. The bamboo star cold from the back of the left hand sword met the black claw.


    How to change? There''s no chance to change moves at all. When the two sides above level 7 are locked in each other''s fighting spirit, the skill can only play an auxiliary role. Everyone knows that once they dodge, the other side''s attack will come like a tide. So, it''s just hard work.


    The harsh sound of fighting and rubbing and the sound of cold water pouring on the coals of fire are constantly ringing, and the forces of light and darkness are fighting to death.


    Black Dragon King level Cassano is really strong, but he is not facing ordinary enemies. Without considering Falan, ye Yinzhu, who is in front of him, can be called the strongest man in the world. His backhand sword seems to have only a little Venus, but it contains the skills of the eight schools of Donglong, his strong fighting spirit, and the holy power of Augustus, the light sword that specially controls the darkness.


    The shadow of Cassano''s Avatar came quickly and retreated faster. Almost as soon as he touched his body, he ran away. When he stopped 20 meters behind Ye Yinzhu, all the claws on his hands had disappeared, and the five fingers were covered with white smoke.


    But Cassano''s opponent, ye Yinzhu, seemed to have done nothing. He still looked up at his beloved woman and said, "come with me, Sula. How can they stop me if you want? I know what you''re trying to do. Lord Sloan took your soul, but I''ve got a way to make it up. As long as we go back to Qin City, what if Sloane comes to us? " As he spoke, he took off his headgear and mask, revealing his true face. In kleina''s eyes, ye Yinzhu at this time really deserves his incomparable temperament.


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. She didn''t expect that he knew so much. However, the sadness on her face didn''t disappear at all. She said in her heart, fool, if I''m not worried about myself, but about you, Qin City''s strength is not weak, but how do you know his strength.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly changed. Under the attack of casano, the five masters and the second elder of black dragon city, ye Yinzhu didn''t change his face. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s face became very ugly, because there was one more thing in Sula''s hand, which he gave her.


    What Sula holds in her hand is the dagger with a pair of devil''s eyes, cold breath and evil sharpness. At the beginning, ye Yinzhu got it from the treasure house of Shenyin system and gave it to her. Angel sighs.


    Attack power increased by 200%. When attacking physical defense, attack power increases by 15%. There is no sound, any fighting spirit will not release any light. It''s called curse blade. If you don''t have the magic treatment above the green level of the light department, you will die without bleeding.


    At this time, it was such a dagger, which was standing on Sula''s neck, and the sharp blade was in her own throat.


    "Stop it." Massimo yells and stops Yilong, who wants to attack Ye Yinzhu. He also sees the change of Sula, and his heart suddenly sinks. At this moment, he suddenly finds that face seems to be no longer important to him. What he worries about is his daughter. He never wants Sula to be in danger.


    Sula looked at Massimo. "Let him go."


    Massimo looked at Sula''s cold eyes, opened his mouth, and finally sighed and waved, "let him go." How hard it was for him to say these three words, but he did not find that when he said these three words, Sula''s eyes on the stage obviously changed. When he looked at him again, it seemed that he was not so cold.


    Sula''s eyes turned to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, I know your character too well. Even if I force you to leave now, you will still find it again. I''ve seen too much of your persistence. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart was suddenly cold for no reason, and he yelled, "Sula, don''t do anything stupid. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll go right away."


    Sula turned to Massimo again. "Dad, take care. For the sake of calling you, no matter what happens, don''t hurt him. He is the only lover in my life. "


    At the same time, Massimo and ye Yinzhu shout that it''s not good, but at this moment, it''s too late for them.


    One of them is the emperor who has the highest power, the other is the Qin emperor who is powerful and can even compete with Falan. However, at this moment, they are unable to prevent the immediate tragedy.


    "No -"


    Yes, Sula knows Ye Yinzhu too well. She knows that even if she can let him go once, he will come again. And can you really refuse his love? Sura knew it was impossible. In front of what ye Yinzhu has done today, her cold heart has already completely melted. However, she is more reluctant to see her lover hurt. Otherwise, how could she choose to hide her daughter''s body and leave without hesitation after being exposed?There is only one way to make him leave here, return to Qin City safely, and no longer be troubled by himself. That is, death.


    So, when Sula called out Massimo''s father, the angel sigh in her hand had stabbed her. Only death could break Ye Yinzhu''s love for her, and only death could be the real liberation.


    Sad and confused eyes, staring at Ye Yinzhu, Yinzhu, farewell, I love you. I will die without regret if I can hear your two piano songs.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body moved, and he almost reached the limit that he could reach. At that moment, his whole body''s meridians and bones were shaking violently and making a strange sound because of excessive stimulation. However, at this moment, he could not care about anything. He just wanted to save Sula''s life at the critical moment.


    Ye Yinzhu is very regretful. He regrets why he should be so persistent. He didn''t expect that Sula was so strong. Why? Sula, why don''t you believe I have the power to protect you?


    Ye Yinzhu''s body, has almost reached the point of instant transfer, but he is still slow, when he started already slow.


    If Sula is an ordinary person, maybe he still has the possibility of success, but Sula is the dark saint. Her speed once brought great trouble to Ye Yinzhu in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking battle. Her determination to die also made her speed reach the limit. When ye Yinzhu started, her cold edge had already reached her throat.


    Finished, in a flash, ye Yinzhu brain a blank, his heart has never been so afraid, so powerless.


    The same despair also appeared in the mind of Massimo the great. When he heard Sula calling his father, it was as if he had heard the most moving sounds of nature in his life. But before he could enjoy the sounds of nature, his daughter


    Massimo is also regretting, he hates himself, why he can''t give his daughter happiness, but is sad and painful. He knew that it was too late. Seeing ye Yinzhu rising in the air, he was praying for his enemies. In a moment, he swore that if ye Yinzhu could really save Sula, he would be willing to help them even if he was scolded by the whole landias.


    Did ye Yinzhu save Sula? No, Is Sula dead? either.


    Boom, when ye Yinzhu is about to mount the stage, it''s also the moment when Sula is about to leave. The space seems to stop.


    Then, ye Yinzhu''s body seems to have hit an invisible but extremely solid wall, bouncing back in a loud noise and falling to the ground. And Sula side, accompanied by a twisted light, a white hand instead of Sula''s hand, holding the angel sigh.


    Going fast and coming back faster, ye Yinzhu''s body slammed into the platform, forming a big pit in human shape.


    The voice of the old and evil sounded calmly, "since I took you away from landias, your life has not belonged to you. Have you forgotten? How can you die without my permission. "


    On the high stage, Sula was surrounded by one more person, a very young looking person. Her fair skin could even be compared with Sula around her. Her handsome and cold face had a pair of eyes that were more silent than Sula. But just now Sura stood beside him in his gorgeous black robe. White slender neck, was pierced by the angel sigh a little wound, a trace of blood is flowing down.


    The expression on Sula''s face has completely changed. All the sadness, sadness and despair turn into fear at this moment. Looking at the man around her, she cries out two words: "teacher." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 666

    Massimo was stunned, and the strong men of landias around him were also stunned. As the core of the Empire, they all know what Sula''s real identity is, and what does it prove when she calls out those two words?


    The man who appeared in front of them turned out to be one of the closed seven tower masters of Falan middle school, and one of the most powerful Seven Saints and demons'' tutors on the mainland of longqinus, Dark Tower master Sloan.


    Sloan''s eyes fixed on Sula and said coldly, "do you remember my teacher?"


    Sula looks at Sloan in fear. Her heart keeps contracting. It''s over. It''s over. She never thought that the teacher would appear at this time in the closed situation of Falan. She would rather die than see Sloan.


    "Teacher, please. As long as you let him go, you can punish me as much as you like. "


    Looking at Sula''s cry in horror, Sloan sneers and raises his right hand. His index finger gently wipes the wound on Sula''s neck and sends a drop of bright red blood into his mouth. And the tiny wound that was pierced by the angel''s sigh and could not be healed under the curse disappeared.


    "Phoenix''s blood has changed its flavor, and all this is because of the man below. Do you think I''ll let him go? I have told you that when you leave randias palace with me and enter the dark tower, your life and soul will belong to me. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? "


    "No, teacher, please." Sula dare not hiss, but her body can''t move, even suicide can''t do, in front of Sloan, she can''t resist.


    "Don''t ask him." Angry voice sounded, purple shadow suddenly floated from under the platform, a pair of golden red huge wings spread out in the wind, so that the high spirited body floated opposite the top of the platform.


    The samurai costume Ye Yinzhu wore during the competition has disappeared, revealing the Shenyuan magic robe inside. Holding double swords and spreading golden red wings behind, he floats across from Sura and Sloan and stares at the pale Lord of the dark tower.


    The deep purple flame is constantly burning around the body, as well as his strong spiritual energy. It''s very difficult for ye Yinzhu to be able to fly under the pressure of Sloan.


    Sloan, as the Dark Tower leader, is second only to O''Brien, the light tower leader, among the seven tower leaders of France. How powerful his strength is, the pressure brought by his actions has stopped the magic elements in the air.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu flying in front of him, a little surprise flashed in Sloan''s eyes. "No wonder he is so arrogant. He really has some strength. This variation is rare. Unfortunately, none of this can stop your destiny. "


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, "my life is up to me, not you. If you want to kill me, come on. Let Sula go first. "


    In Sloan''s dead eyes, a strong emotional wave suddenly appears. Ye Yinzhu has strong mental power. He is surprised to find that it is jealousy.


    "It took me more than ten years to train Sula to become a purple warrior and gradually activate her real Phoenix blood. I didn''t expect that because of my carelessness, I took advantage of you. Without Phoenix red pill, how can you reach the peak strength of purple class at such an age. Without Hongwan, she''s no use to me. She didn''t listen to my orders, lost the red pill, I want to let her bear the greatest pain to die. I will tear you up little by little in front of her. "


    Sloan''s voice is calm, calm and frightening. Sula, who knows him well, knows that at this time, Sloan falls into extreme anger. It''s over. It''s over this time. Sula''s brain has gone blank.


    "Yinzhu, let''s go. Let''s go Sula didn''t know where the power came from. Her pure purple fighting spirit broke away from Sloan''s pressure and blocked him fiercely.


    Sloan''s eyes showed a bit of surprise, obviously because Sula has enhanced a lot of strength, but the next moment Sula has returned to his side, this time, even the ability to speak has been lost, can only look at in horror.


    When Sula blocked Sloan, there was a moment''s gap, but ye Yinzhu didn''t choose to leave. He knew that even if he escaped, he couldn''t pass Sloan quickly.


    "You don''t run away?" Sloan looks at Ye Yinzhu with a strange smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly, "why do I want to escape?"


    Sloan laughed, as if very happy, "OK, OK, it''s really a young hero. I don''t know how many years no one has talked to me like this. You''re fine. You''re fine. " The old voice with his young face, looks more strange.


    "Praise Falan. Hello, master Sloan." The voice of Massimo came up below.


    After his daughter committed suicide, was stopped by Sloan, and ye Yinzhu appeared in front of Sloan this instant changes, Massimo woke up at this time. Sloan''s every word he heard very clearly, obviously, this dark Tata mainly dealt with not only Ye Yinzhu, but also his own daughter.


    Sloan looked down. "Massimo, you don''t have to say anything. For the sake of the good relationship between Falan and landias, you can take your people away."Massimo swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Since he became the emperor, he had never felt so powerless. He knew very well that this young looking guy was hundreds of years old. At the same time, he was also the holy mage who could easily destroy the whole city of landias. What''s more, there is a more terrible Falan behind him.


    However, for the sake of his daughter''s life, Massimo still plucked up the courage, "master, could you please let Phoenix go. As long as you are willing to let her go, landias will do whatever it takes. "


    The smile on Sloan''s face became more intense. "It seems that Falan''s decision to choose you as a partner is not very correct. It seems that I need to consider another person to cooperate. Massimo, aren''t you always cold-blooded and boasting of being a hero? Yes? Now, for the sake of a daughter, is randias'' future going to be ruined? "


    "I..." Massimo''s heart is cold. Yes, he can give up something for his daughter, but he can never give up landias. It''s not easy for landias to have the chance to unify the mainland and become a real overlord. As a generation of heroes, how can he give up?


    At the same time, it is impossible for him to see landias destroyed in his own hands. As an emperor, he often has to give up a lot.


    "Crespo, Cruz, give me an order. Everyone will leave the school and send the army to supervise the civilians to return to the city. If anyone dares to talk about today''s matter, there will be no amnesty."


    "Yes, your majesty." The Crespo brothers took orders at the same time and went immediately. Everyone wants to stay away from Sloan''s influence immediately. The other randias ministers also fled like stray dogs. Only the three great mages looked at Sloan with reverence, the Dark Tower master. This is one of the real symbols of Falan!


    Sloan nodded with satisfaction. "It''s just like a hero. Don''t worry. I won''t kill your daughter yet. She can''t die yet. I spent so much time on her that I always got some interest back. This interest, starts from a purple peak soul


    While saying that, Sloan raised his left hand to Ye Yinzhu without warning, and a milky light came straight to Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    Through the induction of the soul, ye Yinzhu clearly found that it was not pure magic or fighting spirit, but an almost perfect combination. Fighting spirit contains huge magic elements. His heart suddenly sank. The Dark Tower leader in front of him was not only a very powerful magician, but also had the help of fighting spirit. Moreover, his fighting spirit had reached the level of sub God.


    "I didn''t expect that Sloan didn''t forget what I taught him. I told him the same thing I told you. Lock up your soul and do your best. " Phil Jackson''s voice rang out in Ye Yinzhu''s heart at the right time. He didn''t have a soul bead. Although he faced his detested apprentice, this generation of magic master didn''t dare to show up easily. Although Sloan has no ability to devour his soul, once he seals it again, Phil Jackson knows that he will never see the day again. For ye Yinzhu can resist Sloan''s attack, he does not know, can only pray in silence.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the light golden flame seemed to burn in his eyes. On another level, only he and Sloan could see a golden villain flash out from the center of Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows, and the golden light suddenly burst out. In an instant, all the soul breath of Sloan''s fighting spirit was erased.


    "Eh --" Sloan was surprised to see the golden figure. After a short surprise, he was very happy. What does gold represent? The soul of the realm of harmony between man and nature, which he has practiced for so many years, still has not reached.


    If you can devour this soul, it will be of great benefit to your cultivation, even Phoenix red pill can''t compare.


    Therefore, although the soul energy he released was erased by Ye Yinzhu, he was not angry but happy. His eyes had changed from cold to hot. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 667

    A huge figure three meters high stood in front of Ye Yinzhu when he took back his golden soul body, and accepted the fighting attack of sub God level. In the roar, something that surprised Sloan again happened.


    The huge body, three meters high, did not move in mid air, and was not hurt by his fighting spirit.


    You know, although Sloan majored in magic, fighting spirit is only for the future to enhance the strength of cultivation, but to reach the level of sub God fighting spirit is not anyone can stop. At the time of his first shot, he had already thought of directly destroying Ye Yinzhu''s purple peak body with fighting spirit, and then directly devouring his soul.


    Gracis rubbed his chest, his big bald head shining in the sun. "It''s so cool. It''s been a long time. However, compared with the old lady last time, it''s still a lot worse. "


    Although the mouth said relaxed, but the strong breath has been released from him, ye Yinzhu is not a reckless person. Although he didn''t know Sloan would show up today, he had arranged his retreat before he came to show his heart to Sula. Zi, Ming and gracis are all watching outside the school field. They can make the fastest response whenever there is any change. In Ye Yinzhu''s plan, it''s easy to break out of the school field with the strength of the three great beasts. There is no city wall. How can landias stop the three great beasts from charging.


    "The beast of war?" Sloan looked at gracis, and his eyes rose a little. He turned to Ye Yinzhu, who had come to gracis, and said with a smile, "young man, it seems that I have to recalculate your strength. No wonder I can get Sula''s red ball. It''s true that I have some strength. War beast, a sub God level soul, this is a rare gift


    "If it''s a gift, there''s more than one." The thick voice was accompanied by a thunderbolt. Sloan frowned and raised his right hand. A black shield with a diameter of only one foot had floated above his head, which could easily dissolve the arm thick thunder.


    Another three meter tall huge body appeared in the air. Originally human eyes had been combined into one eye, staring at Sloan. The strength was no less than that of GRASSIS. Together with GRASSIS, it suppressed the powerful power released from Sloan.


    "Oh? Another one. Let me guess what you are? Mountain Giants. Well, I didn''t expect that the ancient beast of orcs still exists in this world. But, can you tell me, how can you surrender like a weak human


    Ye Yinzhu said in a cold voice, "they are my partners. How can we talk about submission?"


    The smile on Sloan''s face became more intense. This time, he looked a little sincere. "Young man, I didn''t expect that you were also a necromancer. What a surprise. Although Sura is my disciple, what she learned is only dark martial arts, but my powerful magic has never been inherited. I''ve changed my mind. If you become my disciple, I can not only consider letting you go, but also make Sula your wife. "


    Although Ye Yinzhu hasn''t really started yet, the strength that ye Yinzhu shows has already made Sloan, the owner of the dark tower, a little surprised. Sub God level beast is not easy to see, even in Falan, they have no such beast partners. Of course, for the seven pagoda owners, they don''t need the beast to help themselves.


    What Sloan covets most is Ye Yinzhu''s human soul. If he just plunders it, Sloan is not sure that he can absorb Ye Yinzhu''s soul completely, but as long as he is given time, all this is not a problem.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth, "Sloan, do you think I will believe you? If I promise to be your disciple, will you immediately ask me to give you one soul and one soul as a guarantee


    Sloan''s face changed for the first time since he appeared. He looked at Sula around him fiercely. "Have you even told him that?"


    Sula was forbidden by Sloan, so she couldn''t speak, but the look in her eyes became strange, because at this time, Sula suddenly found that she seemed to be wrong. If Yinzhu really brings all the power of Qincheng to landias this time, then it may not be that he does not have the power to fight with the teacher.


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly, "you don''t have to question Sula. She didn''t tell me that. Are you a scum who bullies your master and destroys your ancestors afraid that you will be attacked by your disciples? "


    "You want to die." The biggest haze in Sloan''s heart can be said to be Phil Jackson. Ye Yinzhu''s words immediately hit him in pain. The smile on his face turned into silence again, and the strong milky light burst out from him.


    In mid air, thousands of square meters in an instant turned into a white sea, whether ye Yinzhu or GRASSIS and Ming, at this time, they clearly felt countless grievances wailing in their ears. The power of the soul without substance turns into countless sharp needles, which pierce the soul brand in their soul.


    With a low roar, the hammer of Thor has appeared in front of him, and the soul power of the beast is suddenly injected into the hammer of Thor, which turns into a blue purple thunder light and barely protects his head.


    On the contrary, GRASSIS is OK. His soul has already been sacrificed to Zi. As long as Zi''s soul is not attacked, this kind of attack on the soul level will be invalid to him.Sloan''s time of practicing undead magic is calculated in a hundred years. I don''t know how many souls he has swallowed. His powerful soul power, even the power of Thor''s hammer, can''t be stopped. In the blink of an eye, it has become precarious.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face shows the color of pain. Sloan''s soul power is too strong, even much stronger than that of Phil Jackson''s. Phil Jackson''s soul is scattered, while Sloan is completely condensed, allowing his mind to control and transform into countless forms to launch attacks. All pervasive stimulation to their own spiritual sea.


    Gladys roared, a milky light came up from him, and suddenly a blow rang Sloan, a spiral Milky light with a bit of metal color toward Sloan''s direction.


    Sloan showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. "In front of me, the beast is just a joke." In a low chant, a round milky white shield appeared in the middle picture of GRASSIS'' attack. All the dark elements in the air swarmed in at the first time, which made the milky white shield strengthen several times. When GRASSIS hit the shield with all his strength, it disappeared like a bullock into the sea. His magnificent body was also destroyed by a huge force The amount rebounded.


    Sloan is not only a necromancer, but also an extremely powerful dark mage. The necromancer magic he practiced followed the route of the black witch soul. Although he had been practicing through swallowing the soul, he did not have the ability to attach the soul to resurrect the dead. But once let him reach the black witch soul, then, he is the most powerful necromancer in the world, comparable to the existence of God. It is not impossible to turn the mainland of lonzainus into a land of the dead.


    "Hum --" a low hum sounded in this moment, and the milky white in another layer disappeared quietly in this hum, just like snow melting in spring. The power of the huge soul that besieged Ye Yinzhu and Ming disappeared. Affected by the Qi, Sloan''s body swayed slightly and his spirit was in a trance for a moment.


    At this moment, a purple figure appeared behind Sloan without warning, with a bright purple star, instantly devoured his body.


    I don''t know how many times the cooperation between Ye Yinzhu and Zi has been repeated. Zi can''t feel Sloan''s state, but ye Yinzhu can. Therefore, when the Amethyst bimon, the head of the four beasts, appeared, it was the most favorable moment to attack.


    Sloan''s body was torn to pieces by the strong purple light, and even the dregs were not left behind. The purple right-handed generation pulled Sula aside. Without Sloan''s control, Sula immediately recovered her ability to act.


    Sloan''s body was torn, but purple''s face was not relaxed at all, because he could feel that his Amethyst sword had not cut the body.


    "Another one, Amethyst Beamon. The four great beasts in the orc legend only need golden armor to ban insects. Ye Yinzhu, you bring me more and more surprises. " Sloan''s old voice sounded in another direction. His body didn''t know when it had appeared hundreds of meters away. He was watching Ye Yinzhu, the three great beasts and Sura coldly.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that Sloan''s dark magic has reached its peak when he can use the most common puppet technique of the dark magic to break the lock between himself and purple. With his strength, it''s not difficult to release the forbidden curse.


    As if to verify Ye Yinzhu''s idea, black spears with milky white magical patterns slowly appeared around Sloan. Each spear appeared slowly, but without interruption. Every time the Milky light and shadow rise, the air will be broken, even Sloan''s figure can''t be seen clearly.


    In fact, Sloan was also full of surprise at this time. He was forced to use the puppet technique, which made him really angry. Although he was not hurt, but so embarrassed to escape to another direction has been a hundred years did not encounter things. At this time, his eyes are staring at Ye Yinzhu''s hands tightly. To be exact, he should be staring at the Guqin with special breath in Ye Yinzhu''s arms. Seven color string, dark gold body, and that special dragon flavor.


    ---------------


    Xiaosan has to catch the train to go home after signing today, so the refinishing meeting tonight can only be cancelled. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 668

    Previously, it was the hum of this Guqin that resolved his attack on the soul level. Although Ye Yinzhu himself has reached the realm of harmony between man and nature, his strength is still weak after all. However, through this guqin, he can make his attack on the soul level ineffective.


    The word "super artifact" has been hovering in Sloan''s mind. Until now, he really pays attention to his opponent in front of him.


    Zi, Ming and Gladys moved almost at the same time, and the three great beasts firmly protected Ye Yinzhu. But ye Yinzhu himself did not even look at Sloan, who was condensing a spear of forbidden curse level, but played the Guqin in his arms.


    At this moment, his heart is full of gratitude to Phil Jackson. If he didn''t accept the soul of the holy dragon nokeshi with the help of Phil Jackson before he left the piano City, so that he could use the dead wood dragon harp for a short time, I''m afraid he would have no chance to face Sloan. Breaking Sloan''s soul shock with the Dragon chant of dead wood, a super artifact, undoubtedly gives Ye Yinzhu great confidence.


    Zizi slowly raises the front finger of the Amethyst sword in her hand. The light of deep purple is extremely dazzling. Her body, which is as transparent as amethyst, refracts the magnificent brilliance under the sunlight. The power of Amethyst Bimeng is instantly promoted to the peak. They are interlinked with Ye Yinzhu. After a short communication, they have determined the way to fight against Sloan.


    The war giant GRASSIS and the mountain giant Ming are shining with milky light, which is their most powerful force. The two beasts can clearly feel how powerful their opponents are, and the expression on their faces is surprisingly dignified.


    Zichen shouts: "block the attack and buy time for Yinzhu."


    With a low roar and a flash, GRASSIS came to Zishen. Ming also moved at the same time. He flew to the back of GRASSIS. One man and three beasts lined up in the order of GRASSIS, Ming, Zi and yeyinzhu. Facing the Dark Tower Lord Sloan in the distance.


    Sloan''s spear shining with milky white magical pattern has been condensed to the sixth one. Looking at the movements of the three sacred beasts, he doesn''t have any mood fluctuations, but looks a little disdainful.


    Ye Yinzhu slowly sits down on his knees in the void, and puts the dead wood dragon harp on his knees. His spirit is completely concentrated on the harp. The pressure of Sloan''s cursed spears of destruction is blocked by the three beasts in front of him, and there is no way to have any influence on him.


    With the light of his right hand, nine purple lights appeared without warning, and turned into nine tiny awns that pierced Ye Yinzhu''s head. His body suddenly trembled, but soon returned to normal, and the dark purple light that originally hovered around his body also changed at this moment.


    Once upon a time, when ye Yinzhu''s strength was not strong, he used this method in order to gain more attack power in the face of a strong enemy, especially in the Dragon kingdom. In order to play "ambush on all sides", he used this method to stimulate his potential completely. Later, his own strength became more and more powerful, and he had the support of several great beasts. This method was never used again. After all, every time he used it, his own strength would be reduced by one level, which was too expensive. Like his current strength, if he reduces one level, he will not be able to cultivate in a short time.


    However, in the face of Sloan and the Dark Tower leader, who is one of the seven strongmen of the seven towers of Falan, ye Yinzhu has no hesitation in choosing this method to hurt the enemy by 1000 and hurt himself by 800. Because he knows he can''t lose.


    Nine needles to stimulate the spirit, instantly enhance their own strength level.


    For Sloan, it''s nothing to increase the enemy''s strength by one level, but ye Yinzhu doesn''t think so. He has reached the magic level of the Ninth level of ziweiqin heart. If he increases the enemy''s strength by another level, it''s not the accumulated strength, but the qualitative change. From purple level to white level, to sub God level.


    Since the appearance of Donglong bazong qinzong, no one has been able to practice to this level. Even ye Yinzhu himself doesn''t know what effect will be produced when he enters the white level. However, he has to gamble that only when he reaches the sub God level can he have a chance to compete with Sloan.


    The surging deep purple flame converges, and a thin layer of white light surrounds Ye Yinzhu''s body. Compared with the dazzling purple flame before, the white light is so weak, just forming a thin layer around Ye Yinzhu''s body. However, at this moment, the temperament of Ye Yinzhu changed dramatically again.


    At this time, he is air, sunshine and element. In the shadow of the white light, although his people were still there, they were surprised to find that ye Yinzhu had disappeared in their perception, no matter the three great beasts or Sloan. It seems that he no longer exists, and it seems that he exists in every corner of the whole space.


    Sloan naturally did not know how ye Yinzhu promoted his strength to the sub God level, but as a super strong sub God level, he clearly felt that ye Yinzhu''s sub God level was different from the sub God level he had known before.


    The disdain at the corner of his mouth disappeared, and Sloan was secretly surprised. Is the sub God level in the realm of harmony between man and nature different? Why can''t I feel his existence with my mental strength. What kind of power is this?Ye Yinzhu''s own feeling is also very special. He found that under the action of the nine needle God stimulating Dharma, he did not have the strong feeling of the sudden qualitative change of his strength in imagination, but came a feeling of nothingness. Everything around him seemed to become illusory, everything was no longer real, his soul seemed to spread to the whole space, and he did not need to use his eyes to see or control himself He can see clearly all the scenes in the field, and it seems that countless eyes belonging to him have grown up in the sky. The strangeness brought by that wonderful feeling made the tension in his heart and a little fear of Sloan disappear. At this moment, he completely put himself on an equal position with Sloan. And everything in itself is also completely integrated under the function of the unity of heaven and man.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu suddenly understood what Phil Jackson said about the real beauty of the unity of magic and martial arts. All the abilities are gathered together, no longer separated from each other, and integrated into a more powerful special force that contains all the martial arts and magic characteristics. Kuki ryongyin, a supernatural instrument on his knees that used to spend a lot of magic control and soul power to communicate with Nokshi''s soul, is really integrated with himself at this time, just like he was playing other Guqin.


    Yes, this is the sub God level realm of Qin magic. It has a nice name. Ye Yinzhu remembered from the beginning of his cultivation that taixuan Qin heart is the highest realm of Qin magic.


    Sloan can''t wait any longer. His magic power reaches its peak in an instant. A milky white magic pattern lights up behind him, and the spear of destruction in mid air suddenly turns into nine. Under Sloan''s control, the nine single attack forbidden incantations instantly pierce the space, only to appear in front of GRASSIS, who is the most advanced of Ye Yinzhu''s four.


    There is a kind of special gray light shining on the skin of gracis. The Milky halo is completely combined with his body. He did not launch an attack, and his hands are back in front of his chest. In the unprecedented concentration of the war beast, his iron gray skin rippled with special ripples.


    Ming''s hands don''t know when they have been put on the shoulders of gracis, and the Milky light rushes into gracis'' body without reservation. At the same time, Ming''s body melts along the Milky light. That''s right, it melts, and turns into a dark yellow rush into gracis'' body, which instantly condenses with the surface of his skin. Petrifaction, metal and forbidden magic, three auxiliary effects come at the same time, which makes gracis''s original majestic body seem to be wearing a dark gold armor.


    In terms of defense, Gladys is undoubtedly the strongest of the four beasts, followed by mountain giants. Ming uses his own body to assist magic and integrates with GRASSIS, which is equivalent to combining the strongest defense ability of the four beasts. It''s not as simple as one plus one equals two. When the two bodies merged for a while, the figure of GRASSIS had soared to five meters high, and the Milky light originally emitted from the body was completely introverted.


    When they finished all this, the first spear of destruction had come to gracis. Gracis gave a roaring roar, and his hands protecting his chest suddenly waved out. In the roar, the black spear with white magical pattern was broken instantly, the huge dark energy was excited in the air, and countless cracks appeared in the air Although it only lasted for a moment, at least half of the magic elements in the air were evacuated.


    Gracis didn''t even retreat. His solid dark gold armor remained the same. He used his huge body to block all the attack power of the spear of destruction. He didn''t miss a trace to affect the purple and ye Yinzhu behind him.


    The nine spears of destruction came out in a row. The aftereffect of the first broken spear only slowed the second spear a little. The next moment, it came to GRASSIS again.


    When gracis waved his fists again, the purple behind him could clearly see that the dark gold armor on gracis'' fists had appeared a fine crack.


    Sloan''s single forbidden spell magic is by no means comparable to that of ordinary dark magic magicians. The same forbidden spell is released by him with different powers. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 669

    Otherwise, how could the combined defense of eglisses and Ming be damaged?


    There was no time to think. The second spear of destruction was also broken. Just as the spear of destruction was broken, the dark golden armor on Gladys'' fists was also turned into a little golden light and disappeared. But his body still did not step back.


    The deep hum had already sounded at the time of the first collision. Between the heaven and the earth, in all directions, a layer of tiny milky light was quietly condensed with the deep sound of the piano. When the Milky light ring, which could not attract people''s attention at all, came to Sloan''s body, it had enough arm thickness. A special anomaly came quietly to Sloan, which made him stop temporarily when he controlled the nine spears of destruction.


    What is this? Sloan had a moment''s hesitation in his heart. Milky white represents the power of the secondary God. However, why didn''t the milky white halo have any intention to attack?


    The huge power of the soul mixed with the magic elements of the dark magic sub God level surging out of the body, but to Sloan''s surprise, with his strong magic ability, he could not disperse the Milky halo. The Milky light seems to have integrated with heaven and earth, and is not attacked by any form of energy at all.


    At this time, Sloan''s ears, or his sea of spirit, have begun to listen to the moving melody.


    The sound of the Qin is like a guest of wild geese, which is very ethereal in the sky. The order of the wild geese is to sing harmoniously, to be hidden and to be seen, to be past and to be present. The melody rises and falls, continuous and beautiful; the tone is quiet and beautiful, but there is movement in it. Euphemism and fluency, meaningful and fresh.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is so quiet, he has even forgotten the existence of the enemy, and the whole person has been integrated into the space, into this wonderful music. The supernatural instrument, Kuki Longyin Qin, is producing that wonderful melody in his playing with eight fingers in his hands. The seven strings do not show their own properties, but become the most primitive musical instrument, Perfect the music.


    The name of the tune "falling wild goose in Pingsha" is the last of the nine famous pieces of qinzong. No physical attack capability.


    At the beginning, when Qin Shang taught Ye Yinzhu Qin music, he once said to him that in Qin magic, there is no strongest Qin music, only the most suitable one. It was not long ago that ye Yinzhu fully understood this truth. Divine sound magic has an extremely special feature, that is, it is absolutely established. As long as it is not interrupted in the middle, then the effect of divine sound magic will certainly play out. The difference is only based on the caster''s power.


    Autumn is clear, the wind is calm, the clouds are far away, and the sky is flying. By means of Honggu''s ambition, he expressed the mind of the scholars. It''s a good song "wild geese falling in the sand".


    Pingsha Luoyan is one of the nine famous music of qinzong. Its effect is forbidden. When you hear this music, all creatures with flying ability will fall if the player''s upper limit is within three levels. The gap between Ye Yinzhu and Sloan, who have reached the white level, is still more than six levels, and it is the sixth level of the sub God level. But I don''t know why, when he entered the heart of taixuan piano, the instant enlightenment made him choose this music, as if he knew before playing that this music was enough to affect Sloan.


    The third spear of destruction was broken again. At the same time, the armor on gracis'' arms was broken. Even his arms were full of fine cracks.


    He pounded his chest hard, and Gladys bravely met the fourth spear of destruction with his chest. Yes, with his chest.


    Diablo''s eyes became dark again, and the whole city became dark again. The strong pressure in the air makes every civilian in landias feel like a big stone. It seems that the end of the world is coming.


    Massimo and his ministers did not withdraw from the city of landias. They were watching the battle from a distance. Whether soldiers or magicians, the eyes of ministers have become extremely hot. It is an infinite honor for them to see such a battle in their life.


    It was not until then that Massimo really understood the strength of Ye Yinzhu. Even Sloan, the leader of the dark tower, could not defeat him in a short time, but he was only in his early twenties! Why is such an outstanding young man not born in landias? If so, even if he wants his own throne, Massimo is willing to give it to him. He just wanted to see the randias Empire at the top of the continent of lonzainus.


    Mentally, they can''t feel Ye Yinzhu''s existence, but they can clearly see ye Yinzhu playing in the air. Under the influence of the aura of divine voice, although Sloan is the only one who can listen to the song "flying geese in the sand", the elegance Ye Yinzhu shows in playing has given people a kind of divine feeling.


    Clara and Marina are quietly watching him, watching this God like man. It was the first time for Marina to see a man other than Falan so calm in the face of one of the seven tower masters. His face even had a faint smile. Although he is against Falan, Marina has only admiration for the man in her heart. She even thought that no one, even the leader of the seven pagodas, could teach such disciples. If you give him time, what kind of height can he reach in a few decades?As the saint of light, Marina knows something about the secrets inside Falan. She thinks of Ye Yinzhu''s strength and the mysterious seal inside Falan. Her heart moves slightly, but she knows that her own strength is far from enough to stop the battle in front of her.


    The fifth spear of destruction finally broke the armor on GRASSIS'' chest, and made the war beast gush out his first blood. But his eyes became more fierce, and the light of thunder and lightning kept flashing around his body, although he knew that his strength was not enough to stop the sixth spear beyond the forbidden curse.


    At this time, an extremely surging force poured into gracis'' body. Gracis suddenly felt that his sea of spirit had become extremely full. The soul that had been sacrificed had returned. At the next moment, he had lost the ability to control his body.


    The scar on GRASSIS healed immediately before the arrival of the sixth spear of destruction. In his hand, there was an extra sword, a purple sword about six meters long. His eyes have completely turned purple at this moment. The Crystal Purple sword with a simple arc, facing the sixth spear of destruction.


    Hum, innumerable light refracts at this moment, accompanied by a strong hum, the spear of destruction turns to pieces on the purple sword.


    In the distance, people in landias clearly saw this scene. When GRASSIS was unable to resist the sixth spear, the purple behind him also integrated into his body. The purple sword was not the purple amethyst sword, but the power generated by the fusion of his body and the Amethyst sword.


    What kind of combination is it to take the war beast and mountain giant as defense and Amethyst bimon as sword?


    The purple sword is not deep purple, but a very bright purple, as if it was cast by the stars. Just at that moment, under the enormous pressure brought by the spear of destruction and Sloan, Amethyst bimon, the legendary head of the four great beasts of the orcs, finally entered its adulthood.


    It is also because of this, purple can incarnate the giant sword to throw himself to GRASSIS. At this time, it is his will that controls the body of gracis.


    After wielding the sword, Gladys'' body suddenly shrinks to the height of only two meters of an ordinary person, holding a six meter sword. It looks strange, but everyone finds that at this moment, his temperament has undergone earth shaking changes. In the face of the last three spears of destruction, purple no longer defends passively, but directly faces them.


    The dazzling purple light, turned into a nearly solidified vortex, instantly devoured the power of the spear of destruction, the next moment, purple has rushed to Sloan.


    At this time, Sloan finally felt the real effect of the piano music which had no offensive power.


    Although his magic power and soul are so powerful, but in a song "wild geese in the sand", he can''t fly again after all. In horror, he fell straight down and smashed down to the ground.


    Purple is also in Sloan fall at the same time jump into the void, with the bright star purple sword came to Sloan.


    The four beasts are the first in terms of defense and attack, but Amethyst is definitely the strongest. Otherwise, how can he become the head of the four beasts?


    Sloan''s face finally showed a look of panic. Since he entered the sub God level, he has never experienced the feeling of losing control of his body. Purple, which combines all the strength of the three beasts, has suddenly increased to the fourth level of the sub God level.


    Under normal circumstances, the martial arts strength of level 4 is not enough to threaten Sloan who has level 7 magic ability. But at this time, his body has been out of control, and the situation is naturally different. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 670

    Seeing the Crystal Purple coming, Sloan knew that his level of sub God level was not enough to resist. But after all, he is the master of the dark tower, one of the most powerful mages of Falan. At the critical moment, Sloan showed his real strength.


    In the face of the cut of the Amethyst star sword, Sloan suddenly burst out a black crystal ball in front of his chest. A huge dark force suddenly erupted, forming a shield that just protected his body. At the same time, an unparalleled soul power erupted from the black crystal ball and invaded the purple sky in front of the body.


    The strength of the soul is indescribable. It destroyed the spiritual defense line of the three sacred beasts at the first time. In just a moment, when it pours into the sea of the souls of the three great beasts, no matter how powerful their physical abilities are, they will lose their lives forever.


    Just at this time, a sound like the ancient buzzing sounded, just like the sound of the Dragon singing across the void. Ye Yinzhu''s body didn''t know when it had come to purple. The dark gold super artifact, the dead wood dragon singing Qin seven strings moved together, and the Milky brilliance instantly formed a barrier, completely blocking the terrible soul power. At the same time, a layer of black air gushed from the body of the piano, which absorbed part of the attacking spirit.


    Boom, purple sword suddenly cut on the shield of the black crystal ball. That concentrated all the strength of the three beasts, not only didn''t make the black shield broken, but under the action of an irresistible rebound force, the purple body was far away. Sloan, on the other hand, just accelerated and fell to the ground.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu heard Phil Jackson''s extremely excited voice in his mind, "hunzhu, that''s my hunzhu! Sloan, the villain, used my soul pearl as a supernatural weapon. "


    At the beginning, Phil Jackson was only a line away from the realm of God, and his soul had even peeped at the existence of that realm. Later, the Pearl of soul was captured by Sloan. After swallowing countless souls, the Pearl of soul belonging to Phil Jackson turned out to be Sloan''s super artifact. It''s with it that Sloan, who despises Ye Yinzhu and the three great beasts, retreats from the whole body with purple''s kill.


    Boom, Sloan''s body hit the ground hard. His face became very ugly, and a thread of blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. Sloan held the soul bead in his left hand, and his right hand passed slowly at the corner of his mouth, showing a sharp cold light in his eyes.


    "Hurt, you hurt me." Although blocked the three beasts full of a blow, but Sloan was injured. Under the attack of the forbidden air song and the three great beasts, his meridians still received a strong shock despite the protection of the soul bead. The strong energy fluctuation of the body also weakened a bit. But because of this, it also caused Sloan''s real anger.


    Staring at Ye Yinzhu in the air, Sloan''s dark breath became more and more intense, "you can swallow my soul power. Is this the ability of the unity of man and nature? "


    Of course, the unity of heaven and man is not enough to devour the breath of Sloan''s soul released by the soul bead, which is the power of Phil Jackson hidden in the dead wood dragon harp. The soul bead is originally Phil Jackson''s, although it has been accepted by Sloan in a special way, the stored and refined breath of soul can be directly absorbed by Phil Jackson. Just now, it has restored Phil Jackson''s soul to the level when he was rescued from the underground of the Dark Tower by Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu looks down at Sloan, the light in his eyes flows, the Milky light around his body, and the super artifact in his hand produces the energy rhythm of water waves.


    Purple shadow twinkles, and purple has returned to Ye Yinzhu. He is now the appearance of GRASSIS, the armor and breath of purple formed by mountain giants, and the sword of Amethyst and stars formed by purple. Although the anti earthquake force was strong just now, he was the main attacker after all. Coupled with his strong defense, he was not damaged.


    "Sloan, return Sula''s soul." Ye Yinzhu''s cold voice.


    Sloan looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly, "is it up to you? I''ll show you what the real power of destruction is. "


    Sloan''s long and low mantra began to ring out in his mouth. He held the bead in his hands. Circles of black breath constantly spread from the bead and merged with the white flame around his body. Sloan''s handsome face changed strangely and gradually became old. In a short time, he had changed from a handsome young man to a full face The wrinkled old man.


    "Stop him, this is the coming of the devil. The highest magic of the dark magic. " Phil Jackson''s frightened voice rings in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. When the demon God comes, the dark magic is the ultimate magic. Through the communication with the dark elements between heaven and earth, it can summon the demon God to possess himself and use the power of God in a short time. That''s the power of the real God. Although Sloan''s strength is not enough to complete the coming of the real demon God, as long as he can successfully complete the magic, even if the summoned demon God can only launch one attack, it is enough to tear Ye Yinzhu and the three beasts apart.


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. He stroked the dead wood dragon with his right hand. Seven strings were pulled back at the same time. In the hum of nothingness, the seven sound blades condensed in the air and went straight to Sloan. Although his high-frequency sound blade with super artifact can''t achieve the power of the nine spears of destruction before Sloan, these seven sound blades also have the terror power of forbidden curse level, and they are seven forbidden curses with different attributes.Sloan''s voice of chanting the incantation didn''t stop at all. As he watched the sound blade of Ye Yinzhu hit, his hands holding the soul bead were still, and his body quickly rotated around in the same place. The magic robe that originally shrouded his body suddenly soared up and turned into a black cloud blocking his head. The magic robe full of viscous dark energy collided with the seven taixuan sound blades of Ye Yinzhu There was a little sound, but the strong friction twisted the air, and the black cloud circled, so the seven taixuan sound blades were resolved.


    Purple and ye Yinzhu have a heart to heart relationship, and he pours on the sound blade at the same time. But the black cloud that the magic robe turned into was very strange, as if it was everywhere. With purple''s attack, it immediately turned into a bigger black cloud, completely blocking purple''s body.


    Low roar erupts from purple mouth, Amethyst aoyi shows its real strength for the first time. Suddenly, the whirlpool of ice and snow could not be broken, and even the purple blade could not be broken.


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s taixuan heart is abstruse, he has only reached the first level of white level under the stimulation of nine needle exciting magic, and the gap with Sloan is still too big. What''s more, Sloan, as the leader of the Dark Tower of Falan, has practiced for hundreds of years, and the accumulation of magic can''t be compared with him. This black magic robe itself is an artifact. Under the influence of Sloan''s magic, the artifact is broken to produce a strong defense ability. Fortunately, purple''s strength has reached the fourth level of the second God after the combination of the three sacred beasts, otherwise it will still be unable to destroy the barrier of this artifact.


    However, when the Amethyst aoyi whirlwind laser completely destroyed the black cloud and made Sloan reappear in front of Ye Yinzhu and Zi, their faces changed.


    as like as two peas, Sloan is no longer a "Sloan", but hundreds of thousands of people. Each of them is chanting the same magic words, holding the same soul beads, even the breath. There is no difference. Although Ye Yinzhu has reached the realm of harmony between man and nature, he can''t identify Sloan''s position through his soul.


    Phil Jackson''s unwilling sigh rings in Ye Yinzhu''s heart, telling him that this is the highest form of puppet in the dark magic. With Sloan''s strength, we can copy not only the body, but also the soul, spirit and all the breath. As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to attack, no one can tell which body is real.


    The effect of "wild geese falling in the sand" makes Sloan unable to fly, but the thousands of sloans are still splitting up and moving fast towards the distance. His figure can be seen in almost every corner, and his singing voice has become more and more urgent.


    Ye Yinzhu knew that the result would not be good if he waited any longer. When he pressed his hands on the string, a series of rapid sounds of the Qin sounded in an instant. The rapid playing made his hands become two virtual shadows. The sound of the Qin was like rain beating banana. The sonorous sound of the Qin brought out the texture of metal, as if ten thousand horses were galloping. The magnificent momentum spread all around in an instant The white halo releases quickly.


    "The mystery of Qin soul is broken by thousands of souls." The seven strings vibrate at the same time, and ye Yinzhu''s soul power is instantly integrated into the strings, releasing countless times through the super artifact. The Milky halo instantly became the sickle of death, and all the souls that ye Yinzhu had taken in before burst at this moment, turned into the power of soul, and instantly released into the white halo.


    Each Sloan''s puppet in contact with the Milky halo immediately turned into black smoke and disappeared. With the expansion of the halo, countless sloans disappeared.


    This is one of the really powerful abilities after the combination of Qin magic and undead magic. In a critical moment, ye Yinzhu released regardless of consumption, and immediately played an excellent effect.


    Thousand souls break, as the name suggests, the attack range, the soul. Under the precise control of Ye Yinzhu, only purple and Sura are not affected by the white halo. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 671

    Sloan''s low and obscure singing stopped suddenly. Just when ye Yinzhu thought he was successful, Sloan''s old and cold voice sounded from all sides at the same time, "very powerful magic, also very distinctive. It''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of fusion magic that combines the common characteristics of the undead magic and the spirit magic. Unfortunately, your strength is far from enough to play its real power. If you can reach the level of extinction, you may be able to successfully stop me, but now it''s too late, you will never have another chance. "


    In the middle of the school yard, Sloan, who had disappeared in the aura, reappeared. At his feet, a huge purple black star with a diameter of more than 30 meters bloomed with a gloomy luster. The breath of terror kept rising, even the earth on the ground was shaking violently.


    Sloan is the same as before, the soul beads in his hands release the same purple and black luster, his cold eyes are full of the smell of killing, and the whole space in the school yard is completely frozen. No matter Ye Yinzhu or Zi and Sura, who combined the abilities of the three beasts, they all lost their ability to act at this moment. Because the whole space has become a sealed entity.


    Sloan''s old face returned to young and handsome, and the transformation process looked extremely strange. Just a layer of purple and black magic lines on the surface of white skin, each of which is shining with strange brilliance. At his feet, the huge purple black six pointed star with a diameter of 30 meters spewed up, and the huge purple black light instantly swallowed Sloan''s body completely.


    A scream of pain came out of Sloan''s mouth, and his body floated slowly in the dark purple light column, at the same time, it also changed dramatically.


    The soul pearl fell into his body from his chest, and Sloan''s body trembled violently. The height of a normal person who was less than two meters began to increase. After a while, it had grown to ten meters. A pair of huge black wings came out from behind. With the sound of dense bones, the black wings slowly spread out, just reaching the edge of the range reached by the purple black light column. That huge wing is enough to completely cover Sloan''s body.


    Sloan''s clothes had already been completely broken, and purple black scales emerged from his steps, gradually wrapping his body completely.


    It was a form of armor that no one had ever seen, covering every part except the head. Sloan''s face gradually became illusory, and a pair of crooked and stout feet grew from the top of his head. A black flame was burning in the center of the two corners.


    His arms slowly spread out, and two meter long sharp blades grew on his hands, which were connected with his fingers like nails. The previously submerged soul bead slowly appeared in the middle of the chest. A milky white flame was burning in the soul bead, just like the center of the whole person.


    In the distance, even though the ministers of the randias Empire were outside the school yard, they were also unable to move under the unspeakable pressure.


    Light Saint marina''s face has become pale, "the devil came, Mr. Sloan even showed the devil came."


    The purple black light column gradually converges, converges towards the terrible body, turns into dark red eyes, releases the terrible brilliance, slowly moves his body, Sloan suddenly raises his arms, and the remaining purple black light instantly integrates into his body.


    "Is that how God feels?" There was a strange smile on the corner of the devil''s mouth. His voice no longer belonged to Sloan, but a kind of sonorous feeling. His age could not be recognized from the voice.


    "I really yearn for this power. Unfortunately, it can only be used for a short time. But that''s enough. "


    The red eye of the demon God looked at the purple of the combination of the three beasts, and a cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "just now, it seems that you hurt me. Well, let''s start with you. "


    The hand with a sharp blade suddenly raised, without any light or substantive attack. Those who can see it only feel that the air suddenly twisted. The purple, frozen in the air, has gone out. In the middle of the air, the three beasts dispersed again, and blood gushed out at the same time.


    Numerous cracks have appeared on the purple amethyst body. The mountain giant Ming and the war giant gracis have become blood men. Although Sloan has only the power of the false gods at this time, it is not what they can bear.


    Sloan, who turned into a demon, didn''t even look at the scattered purple three. With the power of the demon, he can be sure that the three beasts have lost the ability to resist. For him, the three great beasts are just a little barrier power. His real goal is Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu tries his best to stimulate all the strength in his body. However, in the face of the seal of God level, no matter it is the unity of heaven and man or his fusion of taixuan Qin heart, can not make any breakthrough. Absolute power is enough to tarnish any skill.


    The purple black figure disappeared in the same place. When he appeared again, he had come to Ye Yinzhu. Just one meter in front of him, his dark red eyes were staring at Ye Yinzhu.


    "Young man, you are really strong, stronger than I thought. I don''t know if your talent, aptitude and achievements will never come, but they are definitely unprecedented. Originally, I had the idea of accepting you as an apprentice, but now my idea has changed, because your existence has made me feel threatened. Perhaps, give you enough time, you can really practice to the level of God. It''s a pity that you are still too far behind now. Strangling the threat in the cradle seems to be the best option. I can last half an hour when the devil comes to me. Although my demon God''s coming is only half the power of the real demon God, it is enough. "Looking at Ye Yinzhu, who has lost his resistance, Sloan slowly raises his right paw, hook Ye Yinzhu''s chin and lift his face slowly. It''s like a cat catching a mouse. He kills his prey immediately.


    "You''ve taken Sula''s red pill. How do we calculate this? Forced me to use the demon God to come, at least in a year time I can''t recover to the peak state, how does this calculate? Let me think about how to make you more miserable. "


    Ye Yinzhu stares at Sloan. There is no emotion in his eyes, but his anger and all kinds of negative emotions have gone beyond the critical point, but they can''t break out.


    Sloan laughed, strangely, "I think of it. Your soul is what I need. However, I will not deprive you directly. The pain you suffer will only be at the soul level. I will torture your body first, and then devour your soul. I think, devouring your soul, the effect should not be worse than Sula''s red pill. I''m really looking forward to the realm of harmony between man and nature. "


    While saying this, Sloan''s right claw suddenly swings out and lashes heavily on Ye Yinzhu like a whip. In the harsh sound of friction, ye Yinzhu''s body flew out like a shell, hitting the ground heavily in the distance, bringing out a deep gully.


    "Eh --" Sloan looks at Ye Yinzhu who has been taken away by himself doubtfully. According to his meaning, this is to tear Ye Yinzhu''s body in half, let him bear the most intense pain, and then slowly torture him until the end of the time when his demon God comes.


    But he was surprised to find that his claw did not destroy Ye Yinzhu''s body. Although it blew him away, ye Yinzhu was still intact.


    Sloan''s eyes can''t help falling on Ye Yinzhu''s humble magic robe. The demon God''s hard face shows a strange look. Is this magic robe on his body another super artifact? Only the super artifact can have a certain effect in front of God.


    Just as Sloan was about to take a closer look at Ye Yinzhu''s magic robe, the change suddenly happened.


    A thick black fog spurts out from the dead wood dragon chanting Qin in Ye Yinzhu''s arms, which dispels the demon''s power from ye Yinzhu in an instant.


    Feeling the smell of the black fog, Sloan''s face changed even if he turned into a demon. His voice even trembled, "Phil Jackson, you, you..."


    "Do you remember me The voice of Phil Jackson''s old and angry voice rang out from the black fog. Even though it was day, he couldn''t care.


    Sloan''s face changed several times. Suddenly, he began to laugh wildly, "it''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It''s easy to get it. Dear teacher, I''m worried that I can''t find you. I didn''t expect you to come by yourself. I understand, it is under your training that ye Yinzhu can have such power. The teacher is indeed a teacher. Unfortunately, you didn''t teach him to be patient. If you can cultivate him to be a strong man who can threaten me and then show up again, maybe it is really possible to destroy me. Unfortunately, now you have no chance. Without hunzhu, you are nothing at all. I still have enough time to destroy you and him. Although I don''t have the ability to devour your soul, with the seal of the demon God, you will fall into the dark hell again. One day, when I really reach the power of God, your soul will be my first delicious meal. "


    "Do you think you can really kill Yinzhu?" Phil Jackson looks at Sloan coldly. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 672

    Sloan Leng for a moment, "how, do you think that you now this only soul, at any time may be scattered power can stop me?"


    Phil Jackson said: "yes, I''m not as good as you, but it''s Ye Yinzhu who stops you. You look down on this young man. Unfortunately, Sloan, you can only use half of the power of the demon God. "


    Sloan suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart. Without waiting for him to respond, the black fog of Phil Jackson''s Avatar had been divided into four parts, and turned into four shadows, which were submerged in Ye Yinzhu and the three beasts.


    Four black flames were burning from ye Yinzhu''s body at the same time. Sloan''s heart was cold, and he yelled: "teacher, you will be out of your mind if you do this."


    Phil Jackson''s voice rang out from the four people at the same time, "isn''t the result that falls into your hands not the ghost in the end? You remember, Sloan, what you owe me will be paid one day. "


    Sloan floated there, watching the four black flames burning, with a look of uncertainty in his eyes. Although he was possessed by demons, he did not dare to attack the four men who were burning black flames. Because he knew very well that it was the flame produced by Phil Jackson after he burned his soul. Once the most primitive soul fire was contaminated, his soul would also be burned with the strength of God level that he had not reached.


    Of course, the consequences of burning the fire of the soul are undoubtedly terrifying, that is, the soul is completely wiped out from the world. And the power of Phil Jackson''s soul burning close to God is so great.


    "The teacher is worthy of being a teacher. I can never compare with you in the study of magic. But how long do you think your soul fire can protect them? Even if your soul fire can increase their power a little, it is far from threatening the power of my God level... "


    Before the words were heard, the dark red in Sloan''s eyes suddenly jumped and his voice stopped.


    Ye Yinzhu and the three great beasts floated slowly under the action of the black flame. The first thing that changed was Ye Yinzhu. His arms stretched out to both sides of his body uncontrollably. Then, in the black flame, his arms emitted golden light at the same time. Two golden lights rush out, one is silver in gold, the other is gold in silver.


    The two rays of light gradually condensed into a solid body in the air. They turned out to be two insects three meters long, but one of their golden bodies had pale gold stripes on the top of their head, and the other had pale silver stripes.


    "The golden beetle forbids insects. The four great beasts of the orcs are all together. " Sloan frowned, but he still did not dare to attack. Even if it is an attack of energy form, it will bring back itself as long as it is infected with the fire of soul. This is Phil Jackson''s last strength. Sloan never dares to take risks. At the same time, he also believes that the power of his demon God is enough to enhance his strength and destroy him after ye Yinzhu''s four people absorb the soul fire.


    The bodies of the two golden beetles were in the air, twisted violently under the black fire of the soul, as if they were suffering violently. Suddenly, something unexpected happened. Behind the two beetles, along the different lines of gold and silver, there was a gap between them.


    Sloan was surprised to see this scene. Was it because the beetle couldn''t bear the power of Phil Jackson''s soul and was about to be destroyed? The thought just lasted for a moment and disappeared, because he saw the wings.


    Yes, wings. From the gap behind the two golden beetles, a pair of adhesive wings spread out. The wings gradually spread out in the fire of soul. One pair of golden wings with silver lines, the other pair of silver wings with gold lines.


    Just when the two wings were fully extended, suddenly, the two golden beetles'' bodies lit up extremely dazzling golden light, as if two golden suns appeared in the sky at the same time, even the fire of Phil Jackson''s soul appeared a moment of darkness.


    The golden light gradually disappeared, and the fleshy body of the beetle disappeared at the same time. What appeared in the air turned into two people, or two children. As like as two peas, they are only eight or nine years old. Their perfect looks and pale golden bodies are covered with a fine pale golden armor. They are alike in appearance, but only on the forehead are golden and silver magic patterns. The beautiful golden eyes twinkle with dazed light, and the wings behind them are flapping gently. The soul fire attached to them is gradually inhaled by them.


    Seeing this scene, Sloan could not help but be stunned. Even in the legend, he had never heard of the evolution of the golden beetle into a girl? He can be sure that it is not the appearance of the gods and beasts transformed into human beings, but their evolved noumenon. At this moment, Sloan can not help but think of a word in his mind, breaking the cocoon into a butterfly.


    At the same time, the other three great beasts also had strange changes. In the burning of the soul fire, the bodies of the war giant Gladys and the mountain giant Ming turned into a silver gray and a dark gold light. The noumenon disappears, and the two lights are intertwined together. With the continuous injection of the fire of the soul, their bodies light up a kind of strange and bright brilliance.


    After the fusion of Silver Ash and dark gold, it turned into a kind of strange blue. The blue shining with dark silver luster gradually took shape in the air like a blue and silver spring.When the blue and silver completely solidified, what appeared in the air was a set of armor, a set of blue and silver body armor. From the shape, the blue and silver armor was even more lustrous than Sloan''s Demon Armor.


    "This What on earth is this


    Purple''s body is also burning, burning in the fire of the soul. The Amethyst sword has been completely integrated into his body. Gradually, purple''s body turns into a purple star, and the bright star light suddenly sprays thin. His whole person turns into a long sword under the flow of the purple star light. The sword is two meters long, the hilt is star shaped, and the slender body is about seven inches wide. The perfect streamline extends to the tip of the sword. The simple sword body is extremely transparent. In the almost transparent sword body, a total of nine dark purple star shaped patterns shine brilliantly.


    The black fire of the soul burns most violently on Ye Yinzhu. Nine purple awns shoot out from the top of Ye Yinzhu''s head in the fire of the soul and fall far away. Ye Yinzhu''s black hair gradually grows, and it does not stop growing until the waist. His skin became more delicate under the burning of the black soul fire. Except for Shenyuan magic robe, all the clothes on the body turned to fly ash and disappeared. Strangely, the Shenyuan magic robe turned into a set of underwear that completely fit Ye Yinzhu''s body. The original pure white and unimportant magic robe released a light silver at this time.


    Because of the fit, ye Yinzhu''s perfect figure is also completely outlined, with broad shoulders and broad arms. Muscle is not that exaggerated expansion, but it is full of the feeling of strength and beautiful harmony.


    Under the fire of Phil Jackson''s soul, the dead wood dragon Harp in his arms has also changed. The original dark gold body seems to have been specially refined, mixed with the breath of the seven dragon king and the sacred dragon, and become more pure. The body and strings of the Guqin are all white, and the whole Guqin looks like the best white jade carved with mutton fat.


    Phil Jackson''s old voice rang out in the whole space, "go ahead. Although I''m going to leave, it''s worth it to finish this great masterpiece with my last strength. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s body rises slowly, and the black fire of soul condenses towards his eyebrows like a sea of rivers. Then, the blue and silver body armor formed by the fusion of Mountain Giants and war beasts suddenly breaks, and comes into dozens of pieces, covering Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    The chest armor was first covered on Ye Yinzhu''s chest, making a low clang sound, followed by shoulder armor, back armor, arm armor, waist protection, combat skirt, leg armor, leg armor and combat boots. Every piece of armor seemed to fit perfectly for him.


    When the last head hoop is fastened on Ye Yinzhu''s head, a dazzling blue and silver brilliance is released instantly. The huge energy fluctuates around, and the fire of soul on the armor suddenly erupts, which makes Sloan refuse to attack.


    The mutation evolved into two porcelain doll like flashes and thunder. They looked at each other and called their father softly in their mouth. They turned into two golden lights and melted into Ye Yinzhu''s body in the fire of soul.


    Suddenly, a pair of huge wings appeared behind Ye Yinzhu. The width of the wings was similar to Sloan''s demon wings in proportion, but the wings with silver in gold and gold in silver were more dazzling than Sloan''s demon wings.


    Ye Yinzhu always closed his eyes, holding the milky white dragon Harp in his left hand, slowly raised his right hand, with four fingers of his palm open, and the sword of the Amethyst star, which owns nine purple stars, seemed to move across the void and fall into his control.


    Two drops of crystal clear tears slide down Ye Yinzhu''s face, "thank you, teacher."


    All the black soul fire finally disappeared like smoke, and the strong soul breath finally dissipated at this moment. If there is any defect in Ye Yinzhu''s armor, it is a round depression on his chest. That''s the mission that Phil Jackson left to Ye Yinzhu. That''s the place where he inlaid his soul beads. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 673

    Sloan''s face became very ugly. From ye Yinzhu''s body, he felt the power of terror. He has a strong defensive armor, an invincible sword, huge wings, and a super artifact in his arms. All of these together, let Sloan feel the breath of God from ye Yinzhu. Yes, it''s the breath of God.


    Although it''s not a real God, isn''t it the same with the arrival of your own demon God?


    Left Qin right sword, ye Yinzhu''s arms slowly extended, and his eyes finally opened at this moment, black eyes like two black crystals shining with cold brilliance. Tears disappeared, endless sorrow into the most powerful surging out of war.


    The air released the sound of crystal breaking, and the warlord could no longer trap Ye Yinzhu, the combination of the four beasts. The milky white flame burned violently, and the lightning figure rushed to Sloan with the hum of the piano.


    When -


    the demon God''s claws and the purple crystal star sword in front of Ye Yinzhu''s chest, although Ye Yinzhu''s body is only two meters, and the demon God in front of him is as high as ten meters, at this moment, their momentum is equal.


    The dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, seems to be attached to Ye Yinzhu''s hand. It doesn''t need to be grasped. It is quietly suspended under Ye Yinzhu''s left hand. The faint sound of Qin comes from the inner resonance of the soul. There is no element breath, but it is the purest rhythm. The spirit of killing spreads. The sword of Amethyst and stars in Ye Yinzhu''s right hand becomes brighter and brighter under the effect of Qin.


    Sloan finally felt the fear, and felt the fear after using the demon. He suddenly found that if it was not for the arrival of the demon God, the young people of the combination of the four gods and beasts would have threatened their lives. At this moment, he was afraid.


    The momentum of the two sides are completely in touch, Sloan''s emotional changes immediately affect the power of the demon God.


    Boom, the huge body of the demon God was shocked by Ye Yinzhu, who was only one fifth of his own size, and flew out far away.


    Sloan''s look in his eyes has become alarmed. He clearly feels that under the violent collision, the energy in his body is rapidly disappearing, and the arrival of the devil can''t last for too long.


    The wings behind suddenly unfold. At the moment when ye Yinzhu pursues, Sloan roars, and the demon''s body brings a dark purple light, forcing Ye Yinzhu to retreat temporarily, accelerating suddenly, and appearing thousands of meters away like an instant transfer.


    "Sula, you betray me, you are out of your mind. Ye Yinzhu, don''t you love her? I''ll give you a sense of life and death. " Sloan''s body disappeared in the blink of an eye with a shrill laugh. And Sula''s body is slowly soft down, the original white face has become a pale color. From her, she can no longer feel the existence of any breath of life. That''s right. At the end of the day, Sloan was unwilling to tear up Sula''s soul.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face is very calm, as if he had expected Sloan to do so. He didn''t go after Sloan, and his body flashed. He had taken the fallen Sula into his arms, folded his arms, and clasped his perfect body. A milky halo came out of Ye Yinzhu''s body, completely covering Sula''s body.


    The wings of the huge gold and silver magic pattern behind him patted gently, and his authority was restrained. He had come to the sky of Massimo and his ministers. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are very indifferent, but in the depth of indifference, they are full of endless sadness.


    Suddenly, ye Yinzhu appears. Although he has restrained his power, the dazzling light on him and the power of defeating Sloan, the leader of the dark tower, make people''s hearts rise to the throat. Massimo is very clear that if ye Yinzhu wants to kill himself and the ministers of landias, it''s just a matter of waving. Sloan said that the Guqin on his body is a super artifact, which can be defeated by the incomparably powerful saint and devil tutor. What else can he not do?


    Clara and Marina come to the front of the crowd almost at the same time. The staff of light judgment appears in marina''s grasp, pointing to Yinzhu in the middle of the sky. Although she has fear in her heart, she can''t retreat for the glory of Falan.


    "Lord Qin, I didn''t expect it to be you." Marina looked at the God like man in the air, her mood was a little complicated. She has been practicing magic for more than 20 years, and some of them are similar to Ye Yinzhu''s pure zither heart. She has nothing to do with her heart. But I don''t know why, after seeing ye Yinzhu several times today, her calm heart lake is rippling.


    Clara''s voice was more emotional than marina''s, with her arms outstretched and her eyes twinkling with tears. "If you want to kill me, kill me first." Naturally, she has heard the story of Emperor Qin. She fought back hundreds of thousands of troops in the kingdom of Buddha, fought in the battlefield and killed countless enemies. Everyone knows how cruel a commander''s heart should be.


    Massimo''s face was very ugly. He didn''t open his mouth, but some dull eyes were fixed on Sula. At this moment, he seemed to be ten years old. The heroism disappeared from his brow, and he was replaced by decadence.


    When his daughter died, he couldn''t get revenge, and even his daughter''s body couldn''t be recovered. This kind of pain kept tearing at Massimo''s heart. With great tenacity, he managed not to let the tears stay."Father in law, do you remember that you promised me to let Sula marry me as long as she agreed?" Ye Yinzhu''s calm voice fell from the air.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu, Massimo said in a deep voice: "that''s when you hide your identity. You are the emperor of Qin, I will never agree. What''s the use of saying that now? My daughter is dead. You can kill Falan and avenge her. "


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly, "Falan, I will go sooner or later. Who told you that Sula was dead? "


    Massimo was stunned. Marina, the saint of light, couldn''t help saying, "elder martial sister, her soul and soul have been torn apart by Mr. Sloan. Can you live without her soul?"


    Ye Yinzhu lowered his head, looked at Sula''s pale face in his arms, and said softly, "of course, as long as I''m alive, she won''t die. Don''t I know Sloane can tear up her soul at any time and can''t stop it? Now that I dare to come, I am ready. Massimo the great, I only want to ask you one question. If I can bring Sula back to life, will you marry her to me


    Massimo woke up at this time, although today landias has lost the biggest face, but he listened to Ye Yinzhu''s words or couldn''t help but feel ecstatic in his heart, "you, can you really save the Phoenix? OK, OK, I promise. As long as you can bring phoenix back to life, I will promise your marriage. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep look at Massimo, "it seems that you are not a completely inhuman emperor. Well, for Sura''s sake, I won''t hurt landias any more today. But, father-in-law, please remember that if we meet on the battlefield one day, I won''t show mercy to landias. Because my Sura has never admitted that she is a princess of the landias empire


    Massimo''s face changed slightly, and the ministers around him all showed a look of horror. Who would like to be the enemy of a super power who can''t even compete with the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan? They have no doubt that ye Yinzhu can easily destroy the whole city at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu lowered his head, close to Sula, deeply looked at her beautiful face, as if to completely print her image into his mind, whispered: "Sula, I don''t know what I will lose, but no matter what I lose, I will never forget your face, your breath and everything you have."


    With these words, ye Yinzhu''s quiet eyes suddenly become sharp, staring at Massimo below, "father-in-law, you still care about Sula, so I will let her live in front of you. From now on, Sula will have nothing to do with landias. As for whether we are hostile in the future, it depends on your meaning."


    As soon as the voice falls, ye Yinzhu holds Sula''s hands slowly. Under the light white light, Sula''s delicate body is quietly suspended in the air. Under the white light, Sula, dressed in palace clothes, looks so pure and beautiful.


    The wings behind Ye Yinzhu are slowly converging, but his body is still suspended in the air. When his hands are wiped on his chest, the supernatural instrument of dead wood dragon harp reappears in front of him. Stroking the strings, ye Yinzhu''s tender and emotional eyes fall on Sula, quietly watching her. The strings on the hand also move quietly at this moment.


    There is no golden iron horse, no low ponder, oh, there is, just like the gentle spring water. The sound of the instrument is so wonderful that it can be heard from the audience.


    Qin Yin is Ye Yinzhu''s incantation, but his singing is through his hands. The pale white light communicated him with Sula. Circles of white light surrounded them.


    One by one, special magical patterns floated out of the dead wood dragon harp. Six magical patterns came to Sula''s side and quietly revolved around her body.


    ---------------------------------


    what I wrote on the train was that it was a little slow, but I still rushed out. Ha ha, I have to do this thing now. Who knows that there are so many things recently.


    Brothers, for the sake of saving milk powder money for Xiaosan, monthly tickets are all smashed to encourage me, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 674

    Ye Yinzhu is playing the dead wood dragon harp, which is a super artifact. He sings something in a low voice. It doesn''t seem to belong to human language, but in the process of singing, the six magic patterns wandering around Sula become more and more bright. At the same time, ye Yinzhu itself lights up.


    Next to the whole body are the ears, ears, ears, ears, and ears.


    When ye Yinzhu was enveloped by the white light, a special soul touch was released from him, turned into six rays, and instantly injected into the six magical symbols around Sula''s body.


    Massimo couldn''t help saying, "what kind of magic is this? What''s he doing?"


    Not to mention the three great mages around him, even marina, the saint of light, shook her head blankly. No one knew what the magic Ye Yinzhu used, and naturally did not know its effect.


    Suddenly, a little golden light rushes out from ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows. The light of the soul level is not what these people can see below. Only Marina can vaguely feel the existence of Ye Yinzhu''s soul energy.


    The golden light expanded in an instant, lighting up the six links between Ye Yinzhu and Sura. In the blink of an eye, the golden light spread, rendering their bodies all golden.


    Ye Yinzhu''s incantation stops here, and revolves around Sula''s six magic patterns quickly. Ye Yinzhu stares at those magic patterns firmly. At this time, all he can do is pray. It''s the first time even he has used this magic. I''m afraid it will be the only time in my life. He believes that with the strength of his integration with the four great beasts, he will be able to complete it.


    When the six magic marks have been rotated and cannot be distinguished, suddenly, two bright silver lights come on from the rotation, and the six magic marks also stop suddenly. Among them, two magical patterns suddenly shine, blooming with extremely strong light, and two silver lights cover Ye Yinzhu''s body at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu trembled violently. He could hardly bear the intense pain. Even his strong armor could not stop the attack of the bright silver light.


    Next, the bright Saint Marina suddenly exclaimed, "I see. Those six symbols represent six senses."


    "Six senses? What are the six senses? "


    Marina said in a deep voice: "you see, the six symbols around the elder martial sister are actually six ancient characters, namely eye, ear, nose, tongue, body and meaning. But what does this magic mean? "


    Clena said: "Princess luanfeng lost her soul. Is his magic to rebuild her soul?"


    There was a trace of horror in marina''s eyes. "That''s impossible. How can the soul be reshaped unless.... "


    "Sister, unless what?" she asked


    There was a look of surprise in marina''s eyes. "If that''s true, the Emperor Qin is too infatuated. I''m only happy for my elder martial sister. "


    "Sister, make it clear, what is it?" she asked


    Marina said in a deep voice, "watch it. I''m not sure yet. "


    The bright silver light finally left Ye Yinzhu''s body, and he stopped shaking. At the next moment, the two bright silver lights turned into two silver lights, floating to Sula''s place, and directly penetrated into her brain from the center of her eyebrows. The other four magic symbols around her are gone with the wind.


    The white light disappeared, and ye Yinzhu''s body flashed. She put Sula in the air into her arms. Her face still showed a gentle smile and tears. They slipped down her face. They were tears of happiness. "Sula, I succeeded, I really succeeded. Thank you, teacher. Only you can work out the magic of seizing heaven and earth. "


    Sula''s pale face gradually became ruddy. When she was torn to pieces, her remaining two spirits and seven spirits were completely sealed in the sea of spirit by Ye Yinzhu''s power. At this time, when the two silver lights poured in, the three spirits and seven Spirits gathered again, and the girl who had been miserable all her life finally came back to her soul. Slowly opened her beautiful eyes.


    After a person knows that he will die but comes back to life, what can be happier than seeing his beloved at the first sight. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s handsome face, Sula can''t help raising her hand and gently stroking his face.


    "Yinzhu, I can see you in heaven even when I die. If it''s an illusion, I hope I never wake up. " Ye Yinzhu, the backhand owner, is afraid of losing him. Sula puts her head into Ye Yinzhu''s arms, but her eyes are always watching him, just like Ye Yinzhu''s eyes before casting magic.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says in a soft voice: "fool, you are not dead. As long as I''m not dead, I''ll never let anyone hurt you. You''ve seen Sloan beat back by me. From now on, you don''t need to worry about his revenge. I''ve reshaped his torn soul for you. There''s nothing to carry on you. Even your father, his majesty Massimo, has personally promised to marry you to me. From now on, your life belongs to me, my love


    Sula was stunned for a moment. At this time, she gradually came to realize that it was not a dream because of the fullness and real feeling in the sea of spirit."Well, how is that possible? Can the soul be reshaped? Sound bamboo,... "


    Ye Yinzhu lowers her head and kisses her lips, "fool, don''t think too much. As long as you understand, now you no longer need to carry anything, as long as obediently do my wife, it is enough. Let''s go home. "


    The wings of the gold and silver magic pattern unfold quietly, but with a light shadow, the bodies of Ye Yinzhu and Sura have disappeared. Ye Yinzhu proved to Massimo that he could bring Sula back to life.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu and Sula''s leaving direction, Marina suddenly shed two tears in her eyes and murmured: "elder martial sister, do you know, I really envy you. I would rather not pursue the peak of magic than exchange this selfless love with you. "


    Kleina also left tears, but even she did not understand why she would cry, and it was because she was happy for ye Yinzhu and Sula.


    "Sister, is there any resurrection magic in the world?" Clara asked crazily.


    Marina shook her head and said, "Resurrection magic doesn''t exist, but it''s not impossible to accomplish it with some powerful artifact. However, the so-called resurrection magic can only resurrect the body, but not the soul. Because the soul is the most complex thing, no one has ever been able to study the true meaning of the soul. "


    Kleina a stay, "but, ye Yinzhu just did it?"


    Marina showed admiration and yearning in her eyes. "Clara, you have to understand that the world is balanced. When you get something incredible, you have to lose something. Although I don''t know how he did it. But I can be sure that he traded his body for the soul of his elder martial sister. It''s an exchange, not a reinvention. What he told his elder martial sister was just a white lie. "


    "Exchange? He, what did he get in exchange for? " Clara suddenly felt as if her heart had missed a beat.


    The tears in marina''s eyes were more turbulent. "What he lost was two of the six senses. From the ancient words, it should be eyes and tongue, that is, vision and taste. And, I''m sure, he can''t control what he''s going to lose. If the loss is feeling, it also means that he will lose life. He was willing to use all his own to exchange for the resurrection of elder martial sister. I really envy her. I envy the feelings between them. "


    Marina''s judgment is very correct. In order to save Sula, ye Yinzhu used the magic he had prepared before he came to landias. This magic was developed by Phil Jackson and told ye Yinzhu that it must not be used lightly. The name of this magic is six senses for soul and soul.


    People have three souls and seven spirits. If they are really dead, the three souls and seven spirits have dissipated. This magic is useless, because the six senses can only exchange six souls or spirits. Ye Yinzhu is undoubtedly lucky. He didn''t lose his feeling and naturally survived. Even though he can''t see, he can''t taste any more. But he is still alive. Live with Sula.


    By virtue of the perception of the outside world, he has already gone back to the hotel, where he has no memory of the flying people.


    When the intense purple light gradually engulfed their bodies, ye Yinzhu once again kisses Sula''s lips, which have become a little hot. "After returning to Qincheng, I may be in a coma for a while. Don''t worry. I will wake up soon. Promise me, this time, don''t leave me again, OK? "


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu, looking at the man who has not solved all the problems by himself, Sula is already in tears, "OK, OK,...." Choking, sobbing.


    Ye Yinzhu felt very relaxed and at ease. This was his last feeling before he was in a coma. Despite the loss of two of the six senses, what is this? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 675

    Finally, she found Sula and solved her problem of losing her soul. Only the death of the teacher, become his heart forever pain. He knew that if it wasn''t for Phil Jackson, he and the four beasts would have died at that time.


    Randias, the capital.


    Three days have passed since the final of the civil and martial arts competition, during which marina, the holy daughter of light, left landias.


    Massimo the great did not leave his bedroom for three days without eating or drinking. As soon as the food delivery attendant enters the bedroom, he will be scolded by Massimo. For three days, Emperor Massimo seemed to have lost his soul. No one knew what he was doing or thinking in his bedroom.


    When the ministers of landias were full of worries, Massimo finally came out of his bedroom, and immediately called the ministers to the temple.


    Crespo and Cruz were shocked when they saw Massimo the great.


    Although Massimo is in his fifties, he has always been outstanding and powerful. But when I saw the emperor again, his dark blue hair had become blue gray, and more than half of it was stained with white. Her cheeks were deep, as if she had been old for more than ten years. Only those eyes, still shining with deep light.


    "Take care, your majesty." All the ministers fell to their knees at the same time, pleading.


    Although capable officials can make any emperor happy, a far sighted and brilliant emperor is what all ministers want to follow. Only by following such an emperor can we create a real career. There is no doubt that Massimo is such an emperor. Therefore, the ministers of landias sincerely support him.


    "Well, get up. I''m fine. It''s just that I''ve thought a lot about it these three days. "


    The ministers got up slowly, and without asking, they knew what Massimo was thinking. Not to mention how the emperor felt, on the last day of the civil military contest, they finally saw the real strength of the world. How could ye Yinzhu and Sloan''s war have little impact on them?


    Crespo stepped forward and said sincerely, "Your Majesty, take care of yourself! Although Ye Yinzhu is powerful, he is only one person after all. We also have the support of Falan. "


    Massimo laughed. "Alone? Crespo, I seldom hear you say against your will. At that level, does the number really matter? Do you think that if he comes to the main battlefield, what will our battle against Milan evolve into? "


    Crespo''s face froze and he could not speak.


    Cruz couldn''t help saying, "but, your majesty, did we just give up? Since you ascended the throne, you have made great efforts to make use of the opportunities in front of you


    There was a cold light in Massimo''s eyes. "When did I say I would give up? Yes, I love my daughter, but I am also the emperor of landias, and I will never influence the Empire for my private affairs. "


    At the same time, the ministers of landias were relieved, and their emperor came back. It seems that these three days of thinking did not make the emperor change his original intention.


    "Your Majesty is holy."


    Looking at the ministers who fell to the ground, Massimo seemed to be back to the kind of hero who could control everything. His eyes were bright and he said in a deep voice: "Crespo."


    "I''m here."


    "According to my command, the alliance of landias and Bourbon will not attack the Empire of Milan without my command. The kingdom of Polly is on the defensive for the time being, and so is the kingdom of fro. The border is waiting for my command."


    After listening to Massimo''s words, Crespo can''t help but be stunned for a while. Originally, there was a civil and military comparison. Randias was ready to launch the second wave of World War, but Massimo''s immediate order undoubtedly delayed the time of the general attack. You know, every extra day, the Empire of Milan has to be better prepared.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Crespo could not help saying, "Your Majesty, the morale of our army is high now. It''s the right time to win the opponent in one go. I''m afraid it''s not good for our sergeant to keep still."


    "Of course, Crespo said with a faint smile," I don''t understand why he did it. I have thought a lot in these three days. This time, our coalition forces launched a war against the Empire of Milan. We are determined to win and not lose. Judging from the current situation, we obviously have an advantage in the front battlefield. However, with the addition of Qin City, the war situation has shifted from one side to the other. The kingdom of fro is the best example. I have read the war report between the kingdom of Buddha and Qin City in detail. The Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu is not only powerful, but also has a group of special subordinates. Under his leadership, the strength of these Qin City people can not be ignored. What worries me even more is that according to the war report sent by the kingdom of Buddha, ye Yinzhu at that time was far less powerful than he was when he came to randias this time, and he has never heard that he was still a necromancer. The speed of its strength improvement is incredible. If we want to win the final victory according to the original plan, we need to solve the problem of Qin City first. Otherwise, with the intervention of Qin City, the war situation will be more and more unfavorable to us. Although I don''t want to admit it, the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu''s strength is unmatched among our allied forces. Judging from his battle with the Dark Tower leader, if he also plays the same strength on the battlefield, it is almost our disaster. Unless such an enemy is solved, we will never be able to accomplish the great cause of reunification. Therefore, I decided to slow down the pace of war and focus on solving the problem of Qin City. "After listening to the words of Massimo the great, the ministers of landias could not help nodding. The shock Ye Yinzhu brought to them that day was also huge, and no one would like to meet such an opponent on the battlefield.


    The imperial finance minister Toldo stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, your wisdom is comparable to the stars in the sky, but I still want to remind you. It''s a great financial pressure to support one million troops of the Empire. The longer the war lasts, the worse it will be for us. "


    Massimo nodded and said, "I understand. However, it is imperative to solve the problem of Qincheng, so as to shorten our losses on the frontal battlefield as much as possible. I have a plan in mind. Although Qin City has accumulated strength that can not be ignored, and the warriors of Donglong Empire exist, they are not invincible. In our land of longqinus, Falan is not the only one who is powerful. There is another force that can make Qincheng die out. "


    Crespo''s eyes brightened. "Your Majesty, you mean..."


    There was a cold light in Massimo''s eyes. Will the proud dragon allow one to threaten their existence? If I remember correctly, it was because ye Yinzhu used the music to make the Dragon explode that he prevented the orcs from attacking. Although he later became a foreign silver dragon, this affair was pushed down by silver dragon city, but as a matter of great importance to the safety of the dragon, seven dragon cities were not the silver dragon people has the final say. It depends on how we use it. "


    After listening to Massimo''s words, the ministers of landias suddenly realized that the dragon may not be as strong as Falan, but it is not a country that can compete. Can its small Qin City stop the attack of the dragon?


    Massimo looked up at the top of the main hall and sighed in his heart, "Phoenix, Phoenix, how could father do this if he didn''t have to? But as the king of landias, I have no choice. With Ye Yinzhu''s strength, even if you can''t compete with the dragon, it''s not difficult to protect you from the pursuit of the dragon. "


    ¡­¡­


    The sleeping soul gradually wakes up, and all kinds of perception revive in the soul brand. When ye Yinzhu opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a sea of pale gold. The crystal clear golden sea seemed to circle him quietly.


    Where am I? Questions come to mind. With the return of memory, ye Yinzhu remembers everything that happened before he was in a coma.


    Haven''t I lost sight and taste? How can you see it now? What is it here?


    In doubt, a familiar and old voice sounded. The voice came from all directions. Even ye Yinzhu''s keen sense could not determine the location of the voice.


    "Silly boy, forget, this is your spiritual world. You can see here before, but you can''t really feel yourself in the sea of spirit like now. "


    Listening to that kind and kind voice, ye Yinzhu''s soul in the sea of spirit suddenly trembled violently, "teacher, is it you? Where are you? It''s great that you''re still alive. It''s really great. "


    Yes, the old voice belongs to the great magic master Phil Jackson. Listening to this familiar voice makes Ye Yinzhu more excited than ever. Phil Jackson not only taught him the knowledge of magic, but also saved him more than once. This time, in the face of Sloan, he burned the fire of his soul for his own sake. In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, his status has already reached almost the same level as Qin Shang.


    "After all, I have reached the realm of approaching God. Even if I want to die, it is not so easy."


    After listening to Phil Jackson''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel relieved. As long as the teacher is still alive, Sula also returns to her side. What if she loses two of the six senses? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 676

    However, ye Yinzhu''s excitement didn''t last long. Phil Jackson''s voice sounded again, "Yinzhu, I don''t have much time. You should listen to me carefully."


    "Not much time? Teacher, what''s the matter with you? "


    Phil Jackson sighed: "for anyone, burning the soul means desperation. Even for me, it''s impossible to leave anything. But you don''t have to worry, the present departure does not mean that I will die forever. Remember the last moment when you faced Sloan? I burned the fire of my soul and attached it to you and the four great beasts at the same time, making their power mutate for your use. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "of course I remember. At that time, I never felt that my power was so strong. Teacher, I''m just concerned about how to make you recover. "


    Phil Jackson said, "don''t think about it. Listen to me. Any animal that has reached the sub God level can be said to be the existence of heaven and earth. Their own strength has been really sublimated, just because they do not have the development potential of human beings. At the beginning of the sub God level, almost all the animals can achieve their ultimate strength. But that will change after my soul burns. First of all, the biggest change is the golden beetle. Although I don''t know why they broke their cocoons and became butterflies, it''s obvious that the current form should be the final form of the golden beetle. No one knows whether the golden beetle has mutated to this extent before. Through the perception of soul fire, I find that their power is the purest, and any magic element absorbed by them will change As pure elements without attributes, I even doubt that your Shenyuan magic robe has something special to do with them. When they incarnate as your wings, the recovery speed of magic and fighting spirit in your body will be at least three times faster than usual. With the improvement of their strength in the future, this degree will increase. "


    Ye Yinzhu understood what Phil Jackson meant, that is to say, as long as there are flashes and thunder, he can hardly worry about the consumption of mana and fighting spirit, and the continuity of the battle is far more than that of his opponents with the same strength.


    "Mountain Giants and war beasts are the most powerful defensive beasts. Combined with the ability of their two great beasts, the armor can be said to be the most powerful. Even the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan can hardly break the armor defense formed by the superposition of the two great beasts. Amethyst is the most powerful weapon in the world with crystal magic. In short, after being forged by the fire of my soul, the four sacred beasts not only remove the impurities from their bodies, so that they have a broader space for improvement, but also forge them into three super artifacts, which belong to you only. With your dead wood dragon harp, in this world, no one can match you in terms of equipment. "


    It''s true that after ye Yinzhu and the super artifact transformed from the four great beasts are integrated, they can even reach the level of God, and the powerful equipment like Falan is far inferior.


    "It''s so clear that your mind and body forge your soul at the same time. At the same time, I also use my own soul fire to connect you with the four beasts more closely, and become the dominant position. The connection between souls is more effective than any contract. It basically eliminates the possibility of them leaving you. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "Teacher, they and I are friends. It seems that..."


    Phil Jackson said in a deep voice: "there''s nothing wrong. Can I help them improve their strength with my own soul fire and let them leave my disciples in the future? Don''t worry, as long as they don''t betray you, there won''t be any problem. "


    Although Phil Jackson''s words are somewhat overbearing, ye Yinzhu still has to admit that the teacher''s decision to prepare for a rainy day is for his own sake.


    "But, Yinzhu, I have to remind you. In this world, everything is balanced. It''s unrealistic to have divine strength with your current strength. If you really want to give play to the strength of these super artifact, you have to work hard to reach the level of real God. At that time, you are truly invincible. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "teacher, do you mean that I can''t use purple now


    Phil Jackson said, "yes. The reason why you can use their power when facing Sloan is that my soul fire provides enough energy. And you are far from enough. If you think about it, it''s already your limit to use a dead wood dragon harp. How can you use the other three supernatural instruments? When I tell you this, one is to remind you not to be satisfied with your current situation. The other is to tell you that when you meet Sloan again, you must try your best to protect yourself. Now you are not his opponent at all. However, this time you scare him away, and after using the demon God, he will not be able to trouble you in a short time. "


    "Thank you, teacher. You have given me all this." Think of Phil Jackson''s burning soul fire of voluntary foul, ye Yinzhu''s heart is unconsciously pulled up.


    Phil Jackson seemed to feel Ye Yinzhu''s sadness and said with a smile, "silly boy, don''t do this. Although I burned my soul, I don''t regret it at all. Who in the world can forge three super artifact and make a super master like me? As long as you can help me kill Sloan in the future, the teacher will be satisfied. ""Yes, I will. When I have enough strength, I will kill Sloan myself to avenge my teacher. Falan is where I''m going to destroy sooner or later. "


    "No, Sloane must be killed, but you have to promise the teacher one thing. Don''t go against Falan. " Phil Jackson''s voice suddenly became very serious.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said: "teacher, do you still have such deep feelings with Falan? When you were in trouble, who else helped you


    Phil Jackson sighed and said, "it''s not what you think. Although the seven towers of Falan coexist, the relationship between the seven tower owners is not close. Except when necessary, everyone is not together. Since Sloan dares to betray me and takes action at the last moment of my cultivation, he naturally makes all preparations and blinds everyone. Yinzhu, maybe you will be disgusted by Falan''s attitude towards Donglong and his superiority. But I have to tell you today, in fact, Falan is a selfless existence. In other words, Falan exists for the future of all mankind. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "do you mean to maintain the seal with the abyss? However, since they are defending the seal, why should they interfere in the affairs of mainland countries. This time, if it had not been for the sudden closure of the French and the blues and their inclination towards the landias Empire, it would not have led to chaos in the mainland, and the war provoked by it would have made the people even more destitute. "


    Phil Jackson was silent. He seemed to be thinking about something. For a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind. His old voice became much lower. "Yinzhu, I can only tell you that when Falan decided to close down and support a country to launch a war, it means that Falan''s seven towers are going to be unable to suppress the seal."


    "What?" No doubt Phil Jackson, as the first master of his own music, knew that he would be more frightened than Phil blue.


    "Since its establishment, Falan has only one purpose, that is to protect the peace of the human world. Do you know why so many magicians choose to stay rather than leave after entering Falan? That''s not all the rules of Falan, but these magicians are willing to sacrifice their time for the future of mankind. Maybe you don''t have any idea about the abyss plane, but the first generation of tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan experienced it personally. The mother demon of the abyss plane brought great destruction. Without the dragon of Donglong, if they come to the world again, there will be only the end of destruction in the mainland. Therefore, the first law of the French blue code is to keep the seal at all costs, even at all costs. "


    Ye Yinzhu was silent and listened to Phil Jackson quietly.


    "The reason why there are so many countries on the mainland, as you think, is really the reason for France and blue. In doing so, Falan really wants to maintain his supreme existence, because only by maintaining his supreme existence can Falan absorb powerful magicians and ensure that no one interferes with the suppression of seal by Falan seven towers. Do you think that if lunzainus was a unified empire, then the king would allow an existence above them like Falan? Maybe there will be no problem in a short time, but as long as an ambitious king appears to attack and weaken the power of Falan, Falan will no longer be able to concentrate on suppressing the seal. Therefore, the French and blues must keep the situation on the mainland under their own control and not let one branch dominate. "


    Although Ye Yinzhu still can''t get rid of his dislike to Falan, his hostility to Falan is gradually decreasing after listening to Phil Jackson.


    "There has been a French Blue closure in the past, but such an obvious support for one side means that a law hidden in the French blue code has been touched. This rule is that when the seal is likely to be broken, France and blue will integrate all the strength of the mainland to keep the seal and resist the attack of the mother demon. The expected time is 50 years. That is to say, once the leader of the Seventh Tower feels that the seal will be destroyed within 50 years, he will integrate all the strength of the mainland and do his best to keep the seal. In the case of a multi-national mainland, how difficult it is to integrate all its strength. Therefore, France and the Netherlands must unify the mainland at this time. Only in this way can we perfectly mobilize all forces to help Falan


    -------------------------


    Sula finally resurrected without any worries. Are you still satisfied with the result? Smash the ticket, smash the ticket, for the sake of Yinzhu and their better future, please support them with your monthly ticket, hehe. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 677

    "So Francois chose landias?" Ye yinzhudao.


    "It should be so. I don''t know why I chose landias instead of Milan. But I am sure that this rule in the code must have been touched. The seal has become precarious. Fifty years passed in a flash. For the sake of all mankind, Falan can ignore the interests of anyone. "


    Ye Yinzhu never thought that the transcendent existence of Falan would be so great, but from his inner point of view, it is still difficult to accept.


    After all, Falan ordered the destruction of Donglong.


    "Yinzhu, I know what you''re thinking. In fact, you don''t need to think too much now. Excluding Sloan, Franco will never attack Qin City again after knowing that you have such powerful strength. In my opinion, it is more likely to ask your help to maintain the seal. After all, you and the power you have can become not only a threat to France and blue, but also a powerful force to maintain the seal. What I''m most worried about right now is Sloane getting in the way. So, when your strength is strong enough, I hope you can go to Falan in person, not only to avenge me and expose Sloan''s true face, but also to help Falan keep his seal for the sake of humanity. "


    "Teacher, I..." Ye Yinzhu didn''t agree directly. Although he is the leader of Qin City, he can''t represent all the interests of all the nationalities in Qin City. He went to help Falan. What would the masters of the eight schools of Donglong think? What do the heads of all ethnic groups in Qin City think? Qindi holds Falan''s thigh? Well, he''s going to lose everyone''s support.


    Phil Jackson sighed and said, "I know your dilemma. There are still 50 years left. Everything can change. Now the head of the seven towers of France is O''Brien. I grew up watching him. Although I can''t say that he is the most powerful tower owner in all previous towers of France, he is definitely the smartest one. I think he will make a decision. "


    "I''m sorry, teacher, I can''t represent the whole Qin City, but I promise you that if everything Falan does is like what you say, I will try my best to resolve the conflict between Falan and Donglong."


    "I know you''re going to put the big picture first. Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk about your current strength. This is what I need to explain to you. As I have said before, you can''t use the super artifact forged by soul fire with your current strength. As I have said to you before, one of the criteria for evaluating a super artifact is to have a sub God level soul. Now I can tell you that I am the super artifact transformed by the four beasts. Their existence is also the key for me to leave a breath of soul. Including your dead wood dragon harp, there is also a trace of my soul. Although there are few souls left, even losing my consciousness, it is enough to help them reach the level of sub God. In other words, the super artifact transformed by the four beasts is strange, because the artifact they transformed has not only my soul breath, but also their own soul. Such double souls and their beast noumenon have long had another particularity. "


    "Particularity, teacher, what is it?" Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Phil Jackson said: "evolution, super artifact evolution. The attachment ability of ordinary magic items and even artifact is specific, because they can''t improve their strength by absorbing growth. Unless it''s additional material. The four beasts themselves are life bodies. After being baptized by the fire of my soul, their strength will be improved in constant cultivation. In other words, the stronger their strength is, the more powerful the super artifact they incarnate will be. It''s even possible to evolve to the level of a real God. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "teacher, what conditions do I need to borrow their artifact?"


    Phil Jackson said: "you are both magic and martial arts, and you have learned my undead magic, plus my soul fire connection. It''s not too difficult to borrow their power. Your current strength can use any super artifact at will, but only limited to one. When you break through the sub God level, you can use two pieces. When you reach level 3, I think you should be able to use all the super gods for your own use. However, for you, to break through to the sub God level is the most critical bottleneck


    After a pause, Phil Jackson continued, "you don''t need to use the nine needle magic power any more. Although it can temporarily improve your strength, it will do harm to your origin. This time I use the fire of soul to help you make up for the damage, and then it won''t work. As for your current strength, although you have been reduced by one level in the effect of the nine needle God stimulating Dharma, both jinjiajinchong and Amethyst bimont have been promoted to the secondary God level under the fire of my soul, and they have the blood contract and the same life contract with you respectively. You are benefited from their strength improvement, and both magic and fighting spirit have reached the peak of the Ninth level of the purple level, It''s the sub God level bottleneck that limits you to the purple level. Even I don''t know how you can break through this second magic wall. Don''t look at Sloan''s magic and martial arts cultivation. His unbalanced magic and martial arts cultivation is not the right way at all. His fighting spirit and martial arts cultivation is achieved by forcing his body to stimulate and practicing some special methods after he reaches the fifth level of the second God level through the dark magic system. Fundamentally, he is still a magician, not a magic and martial arts cultivation. But you are different. The balanced strength improvement makes you meet the magic wall one after another. When you can break through the magic wall and really reach the sub God level, plus the assistance of the four sacred beasts, even if you meet Sloan again, it is not without the power of the first World War. "With these words, Phil Jackson''s voice became obviously weak.


    "Teacher, take a rest first." Although Ye Yinzhu understands the current state of Phil Jackson, he is unwilling to admit that the teacher is about to leave.


    "Silly child, my consciousness is about to lose, the teacher has a lot to say to you, but my strength has been unable to support. Work hard to build your piano city. The teacher believes that you will be able to stand on the peak of mankind. "


    "Teacher..." Ye Yinzhu can clearly feel the breath of Phil Jackson''s soul is rapidly dissipating, "teacher, what can I do to see you again?"


    Phil Jackson''s voice was a bit ethereal, "when there is One God, your Strength can Use the whole set of Super artifact , will I remain In Four Beast And you In the body Fusion of soul and breath When you Destroy Sloan My Soul Pearl inlay In armor In the middle I''m in Soul In the Pearl Original talent Have been Awakened Maybe... "


    After explaining what he said to Ye Yinzhu with his last energy, Phil Jackson silently bears the price of burning his soul. What this generation of master left in the world is only a small breath.


    The golden sea of spirit gradually calms down, just like an endless golden mirror. Two drops of golden light and shadow float down and drop on the calm water, forming strange golden ripples.


    The soul also wants to cry, sad how deep. However, ye Yinzhu only shed those two tears. Sadness is replaced by perseverance. After so many experiences, his mind is far more mature than his peers. He understands that the most important thing is to avenge the teacher, fulfill the teacher''s last wish, and do everything possible to wake up the teacher''s remaining soul.


    Close your eyes, the soul brand returns to its origin, the gold gradually fades away, and everything around you turns back into darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    Every time marina''s figure appears, it will appear at least 100 meters away. If a space magician sees her action, she will be surprised. What kind of magic power support is needed to drive on with instant transfer, and what''s more, the requirement of magic control is extremely high.


    After the closure of Falan, Marina traveled outside to improve her strength through various experiences and constant cultivation. This is an important experience she will inherit from O''Brien.


    Originally everything went well, but when she stayed in the capital of landias Empire supported by France, everything changed.


    Although Marina has a mild temperament, she was born in Falan, which makes her noble and far superior to other magicians. Even she thinks that no one can surpass herself in the same age.


    However, in landias, in the civil and military competition, this idea was completely overturned.


    It''s him. It''s the Lord of Qin City. He proved to himself that he is too far away with great strength. It''s not difficult for him to be the first in the civil and military competition. However, in front of him, he lacks the ability to fight back.


    What''s more, he even drove away Sloan, the owner of the dark tower, who was second only to his teacher. If the teacher is up to him at that time, what will be the result? Can we win?


    Marina found that she did not dare to give a positive answer to this question.


    Ye Yinzhu''s strength certainly surprised her, but there is another thing that surprised her even more, that is Sloan''s work. As the Lord of his dark tower, what he did in landias has violated the French blue code. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 678

    What surprised Marina even more was that he heard the name of Phil Jackson, who was the greatest dark magic magician in the history of Falan and Sloan''s teacher. However, from the dialogue between him and ye Yinzhu, it seems that there are many doubts about the great master''s death.


    At the end of the civil military contest, ye Yinzhu and Sloan leave one after another. Marina knows that she must rush back to Falan as soon as possible and report everything she sees in landias to the teacher and the tower owners. Everything should be decided by the teacher.


    The Empire of landias borders on Falan. With her moving speed of spending magic power, it won''t take long for her to return to Falan. The reason why Marina doesn''t use Warcraft to drive her way is that she is used to this kind of magic training with instant transfer. Although she has good talent, if she didn''t work very hard, she couldn''t have reached the present level before she was 20 years old.


    At this time, Marina is less than a day away from France. In another day, she will be able to return to France. However, she always had some vague worries in her heart. That day, in the field of major landias, did Mr. Sloan see himself?


    "Stop, marina, you don''t have to go back."


    Instant transfer in the case of sudden distortion of space suddenly failed, Marina face changed, strange young people have appeared in front of her.


    "Mr. Sloan." Marina calmly looks at the man in front of her.


    Sloan''s face turned to her, and there was no sign of injury from his expression and breath. The magic elements in the surrounding air had disappeared at the same time when he appeared. Bursts of weak feelings invaded marina''s brain. With Sloan''s strength, you don''t need to use incantations to cast ordinary magic.


    "Marina, you see too many things you shouldn''t see. Come with me


    A faint golden light lit up in marina''s hand, and the staff of judgment appeared out of thin air.


    Sloan showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth? Are you still going to fight? You should know that the gap in strength is irreparable. "


    The golden light began to gather on the judgment staff, and Marina didn''t speak any more. She knew that what she said was futile, and Sloan would not let him go, because she was the only witness from Falan who saw him and ye Yinzhu in the battle that day, and only she could reveal his secret in Falan.


    The black sky came, and in the dark, the golden light looked particularly dazzling. Strange symbols were outlined from the judgment staff, and deep incantations were constantly sung from marina''s mouth. How to look at it, she looks like a desperate struggle.


    However, the strength gap between the two is too big. When the huge golden light is about to complete the divine descent, Sloan finally takes the hand. Darkness envelops the light, and marina''s body and her magic disappear in the bead of soul released by Sloan at the same time. However, Sloan did not see that under the golden light, Marina completed a small action. Also did not see when this bright saint by oneself income soul bead time, on the corner of the mouth takes a trace of genial smile.


    Looking at hunzhu, Sloan said faintly: "I won''t kill you, because there is a spiritual connection between you and O''Brien. If you die, he will be alert immediately. But I''m not going to let you go. I''m afraid you don''t have Phil Jackson''s ability to break the seal of the devil. "


    ¡­¡­


    Qin City.


    Three days ago, ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City, returned with four great beasts and Sura. But when he returned to Qin City, ye Yinzhu, the emperor of Qin, was in a coma.


    Zi tells Anya and elder Weiming about what happened in landias. After careful discussion, the leaders representing the interests of the two groups of Qin City decided to speed up the construction of Qin City. At the same time, they sent the hornhawk knights to sfort city to recall the Qin City Corps led by Oliveira. They all know that since Sloan, the leader of the dark tower, can leave Falan when it is closed, Falan may send troops to attack Qin City at any time. It''s better to prepare for a rainy day than to be beaten passively.


    And in the Lord''s residence, two beautiful girls always sat by the bed, quietly watching him on the bed. Although his face was a little pale, his breath of life was very full, which was also an important reason for her reassurance.


    "Sorry, ocean." Sura looked at the quiet woman sitting opposite and whispered.


    The ocean looked up at her and said, "yes, you are really sorry for me. But it''s not because of Yinzhu, it''s because you''ve been hiding it for so long. You are so beautiful. "


    Sula sighed, "I''ve always liked Yinzhu, but I dare not tell him. I know that he and I are not suitable. With him, I will only bring him constant trouble, even death. You are good to him, I see from the side in the eyes, no matter what he does, you are silently supporting him. These are things I can''t give him. This time, it''s me that makes him like this. But, ocean, please forgive me, this time I really can''t leave him. Even with him. "


    The ocean gave Sula a deep look. "Sula, you should be a little younger than me. Just call me sister. Although love is selfish, no one is willing to share his love with others, but I know that if I can''t accept you, I will lose Yinzhu forever, at least his heart. In that case, why can''t we put everything down? Sula, you are really stupid. Maybe, if you had shown her to him, he would not have me in his heart. I can see that although he knows you are a girl for a short time, your status is unshakable in his mind. "Staring at the ocean, Sula said with a bitter smile, "sister, I''m really ashamed. Thank you for accepting me. Don''t worry. I don''t want to stay. Even if I only see him every day, I''m satisfied. The days I spend with him are always my happiest


    Ocean stood up, went to Sula, sat down, took her cold little hand, "you still don''t understand me. In my opinion, love is not only selfish, but also inclusive. If you really love a person, you should try your best to accommodate him and make him happy. From a woman''s point of view, I do not want his heart to be divided into two parts, but for the sake of his love, I can give up these. If we can''t live in harmony, Yinzhu will only add more pain. I thought about it for a long time. When he left Qincheng for landias, he decided that as long as he brought you back, no matter how you are, I would like to be your closest sister. What we pursue is only happiness, isn''t it? "


    Sula just wanted to say something more. Suddenly, ye Yinzhu on the bed moved.


    Two women''s strength is not weak, but also in his heart, immediately reaction, hastened to the bedside.


    Sula called softly, "Yinzhu, are you awake?"


    Consciousness gradually returned, everything around him constantly appeared in the perception, the whole body meridians were full of strong pain, but the fighting spirit and mana like the tide still made him feel full of power.


    Pain is due to the use of a force that does not belong to their own, so that the meridians bear too much load, just need time to recover. Just as Phil Jackson said, at this time, ye Yinzhu, regardless of fighting spirit or magic power, has reached the peak of purple level.


    "Sula, Sula." Some hoarse voice repeated a name, his biggest worry is always her. Although the six senses soul changing and soul grabbing Dafa is successful, saving Sula still gives him an unreal feeling.


    "I''m here, Yinzhu, I''m here." A pair of cold hands hold Ye Yinzhu''s right hand with only four fingers. The cold touch and deep soul touch make him deeply feel the existence of Sula.


    Open your eyes, although you can''t see, but ye Yinzhu''s eyes still throw to Sula''s position, regardless of the body pain, fiercely pull her into his arms. Only when he hugs the real body tightly, can he feel real.


    "This time, you won''t leave me again."


    Sula''s face was slightly red, and her eyes were also red. She peeped around and found that the ocean had already left quietly, leaving the room only for the two of them.


    "No, it won''t. Even if you drive me away, I will never leave you again. " Murmuring softly, she put her backhand around him, and Sula leaned her head against his solid, warm chest. Only when she is with him can she feel her heart is warm.


    Holding Sula''s small hand tightly, ye Yinzhu can''t wait to take out the insignificant space ring from Xumi ring and put it on.


    "Marry me, will you?"


    Sula burst into tears and said, "there''s no one like you. I came to propose with all the rings. You are forced to marry. "


    Ye Yinzhu overbearing way: "regardless of the marriage proposal or forced marriage, no matter how, I will tie you tightly in the side."


    And the sea suddenly became silent? What about sister Haiyang? "


    Hearing the word "ocean", ye Yinzhu hesitated for a while and said, "I''m sorry, Sula. I love you, but I love the ocean, too. I know I''m too selfish. But I really can''t choose between the two of you. I want to marry both of you at the same time. I''m willing to promise you anything except giving up the ocean. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 679

    Sula sighed, "sister Haiyang is right. To love someone needs to be tolerant, not to mention that I am a latecomer. How can you take away your love for ocean sister. She is more worthy of your love than I am. We have already discussed. Now that we have done so, let''s live together in the future. "


    "Really?" Ye Yinzhu was overjoyed. This was his biggest worry, but he didn''t expect to solve it so easily. He knows the magnanimity of the ocean, but from the bottom of his heart, he would never like to see any of the two girls wronged. However, his heart has been divided into two parts. Let him give up either one.


    "Sister Haiyang was here just now. Didn''t you see her when you woke up?" Sula asked suspiciously.


    Ye Yinzhu Leng for a moment, "I just woke up, just a little confused, did not pay much attention."


    Sula and ye Yinzhu have been living in the same dormitory for a long time, and they are very familiar with his habits. Ye Yinzhu is not a good liar. At this time, their bodies are in close contact. When listening to him, Sula obviously feels Ye Yinzhu''s body is stiff and his words are flashing. Only eyes are still dull.


    A bad premonition quietly rises. Sula pulls out her hand from ye Yinzhu''s palm and quickly shakes it in front of him. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are still so dull and there is no response.


    "Sula, what are you doing?"


    Panic mood instantly hit the whole body, "Yinzhu, what''s wrong with you, your eyes, your eyes?"


    Ye Yinzhu sighs in his heart. Although he knows that Sula will know what he is blind sooner or later, he doesn''t expect that Sula is so sensitive. She has already found out as soon as she wakes up.


    "Nothing. It''s just something wrong with your eyesight." Ye Yinzhu tried to make his tone calm.


    "Just? Is there any hope of recovery? " Sula asked in a trembling voice.


    With a smile, ye Yinzhu said, "of course. This may be the sequelae of my nine needle method. Your teacher is really too strong. It''s not easy for us to withdraw from him. What''s the price. It won''t be long before my vision will recover. Don''t worry. "


    He didn''t want Sula to feel guilty because of herself. He didn''t want to pay for anything. He just wanted to see Sula''s smile, not tears.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Sula obviously relaxed a little, "that''s good. Yinzhu, how can you recover your eyesight? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I don''t know. Maybe I will be fine after a while. Don''t say that. I''m awake. You call everybody in. They are worried. I''ve been away from Qin City for a while. I''m afraid there are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with. "


    In order to divert Sula''s attention, he had to give up the touching feeling of two people embracing for a while.


    Sula always felt something wrong. She nodded and said, "OK, wait a minute. I''ll call them."


    Out of the room, Sula''s heart suddenly sank, she vaguely felt that Yinzhu''s eyes were not as simple as he said. Besides himself, there is another person who knows the real situation.


    "Is he all right?" The ocean is waiting outside. She is surprised to see Sula come out. She thought that they could be together after all, and they should be intimate for some time.


    Sula''s face showed obvious worry, "Yinzhu, Yinzhu''s eyes can''t see. Sister Haiyang, please bring us all here. "


    After listening to Sula say that ye Yinzhu''s eyes were blind, the ocean''s face suddenly changed, even more painful than losing her vision. But looking at Sula''s lost soul, she couldn''t resist asking more questions and quickly went out.


    After a while, the highest leaders of Qin City have gathered in the Lord''s mansion, including elder Weiming, ye Yinzhu''s grandparents and parents. And Anya and the four beasts.


    As soon as the two golden figures entered the Lord''s house, they immediately flew to Sura''s side, one left and one right, respectively embracing her arms, "Mom, mom, is Dad OK?"


    They were two little girls surrounded by gold. They looked only eight or nine years old. They had a childish face. Their beautiful big eyes blinked and blinked. They couldn''t say how cute they were. It''s lightning and thunder.


    Since I came back, the senior officials of Qin City have been used to the existence of these two little girls these days, and no one doesn''t like them. They are so lovely. They fly all day long in the city of Qin. They are always happy.


    Hearing Shan and Lei call their mother, they feel the strange look of the people around them, and their pretty faces can''t help blushing. He bowed his head and said, "Shan, Lei guai, dad has woken up."


    Ye Li and his wife can''t help nodding when they look at Sula. In their heart, they think that Sun Tzu really has a good eye. No wonder she still can''t let go of her after having her majesty. She is really the best in the world.


    Anya can''t wait to ask: "Sula, is Yinzhu awake? What about him? "


    Without waiting for Sula to reply, ye Yinzhu''s voice came out, "let everyone worry, I''m fine."


    Wearing the original Shenyuan magic robe, ye Yinzhu comes out from the inside. His temperament looks more elegant and comfortable. What''s most surprising is that he doesn''t feel a strong breath from him. Come out from the inside, go straight to the first place and sit down. It''s not like losing sight at all.Although the eyes are still dark, nothing can be seen, but ye Yinzhu has the ability of harmony between man and nature. Make him feel the most acutely, through the fluctuations in the air, he can clearly grasp everything around him. Unfortunately, in the fight against Sloan, all the souls he received were destroyed in the thousand souls. Otherwise, the soul as the eye could replace his vision.


    "Yinzhu, you..." Ocean is aware that ye Yinzhu has lost his vision, quickly walk to him, under careful observation, she immediately found that ye Yinzhu''s originally clear black eyes have lost their look.


    Ye Yinzhu took the hand of the ocean and said, "don''t worry, I''m not good? In the face of the Dark Tower owner, there is always a price to pay. "


    "Dad." Flash, thunder almost at the same time called, flying to Ye Yinzhu. Under the influence of blood contract, ye Yinzhu''s kindness to them is incomparable.


    Ye Yinzhu opened his arms with a smile and put the lovely twins in his arms. Although his father''s name embarrassed him a little, he clearly remembered the lovely appearance of Shan and Lei when they broke the cocoon and became butterflies. It was obviously wonderful to have such a lovely pair of daughters.


    "Shan, Lei Guai. Do you like the life in Qin City? " Before, Shan and Lei had been sleeping in his arms, and had little chance to come out.


    He blinked and said, "it''s very good here, but everyone is very busy."


    Lei said: "no, it''s not good here. It''s not as comfortable as Dad. Dad, let''s go back. OK


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. "Can''t you come back to me?"


    Shan and Lei shook their heads at the same time and said, "after we become like this, we can''t go back to Dad. We have to ask Dad''s permission."


    After listening to their words, ye Yinzhu has a clear understanding in his heart. He knows that what Shan and Lei said is to turn into wings. Fully into the growth period of them, their own energy has been too large, unable to inhabit in their arms.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "Shanlei, you can''t go back to your father''s body now. You have grown up. You have to adapt to the outside life gradually."


    As he said that, his mental power spread rapidly, feeling the breath of the Lord''s house, he said with a smile: "grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, unknown elder, sister Anya, you are all here. It worries you. "


    Ocean can''t help but say: "Yinzhu, what are your eyes..."


    After listening to the words of the ocean, they found that there was something wrong with Ye Yinzhu, and they almost surrounded him for the first time.


    As a mother, Mei Ying is the most sensitive. She is the first to rush to Ye Yinzhu, holding his face in her hands, and trembling: "Yinzhu, your eyes, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    "Don''t worry, mom. It''s nothing. It won''t take long to recover."


    Ye Li said in a deep voice, "Yinzhu, is this what the Dark Tower master left you?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, "I overused my power with the nine needle method. That''s why we have some sequelae. "


    Ye Li frowned, "the side effect of the nine needle spirit stimulating method should only reduce one level of strength. How can it affect the eyes?". Did you make a mistake in using it? "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "don''t worry. I can feel my eyes will recover gradually. It just takes time. Sister Anya, what''s the situation of Qin City now? "


    Anya took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu and said: "the construction is in full swing. After learning that you and Falan have already fought each other, I discussed with elder Weiming and decided to transfer all the forces of our Qin City back from the front line and complete the construction of the Qin City as soon as possible. Since the tower owner of Falan can go out during the closed period, he is likely to attack us The city


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "I also have this worry, but Falan needs to consolidate the seal of the abyss, and it is impossible to transfer too much power. The main threat to us is the Dark Tower master Sloan. This time he fought with me, and he also used a demon God who exceeded his own strength. In a short time, he was unable to attack. "


    --------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, smash tickets, monthly tickets, recommended tickets, all of them, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 680

    Anya said: "no matter what, we have to be prepared. The masters of the dwarves have led their apprentices to work as soon as possible. Oh, by the way, all the apprentices can be used now. With enough metal support, in about half a year, all our troops will be able to have the equipment produced by the dwarves. The casting of omni-directional magic guided gun has also reached a critical moment, and now the overall Qin City coverage has been basically completed. As far as possible, more magic guided guns are built on each mountain peak and connected with the omni-directional monitoring and control system. Even if the French blue army comes, I believe we have the strength to fight. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "according to my estimation, it will take Sloan at least a year to recover his strength and attack Falan. He will not come until he recovers


    Anya said: "in that case, it''s the best. In another half a month, our front-line troops will be able to return to Qin City. With nearly 100000 more major workers, we can accomplish many things in one year. Yinzhu, I''m most worried about your eyes. I and the unknown elder are responsible for the Qin City. You should have a good rest and recover as soon as possible. "


    Ye Yinzhu sighs in his heart that there is no possibility of recovering his lost vision and taste. At least even teacher Phil Jackson doesn''t know how to recover. What can he do? But of course he won''t say it. One is that he doesn''t want everyone to worry about it, and the other is that he doesn''t want to bring pressure to Sula.


    The elder Weiming said, "the Regent has just woken up. He needs a better rest. OK, let''s go with me. Your highness regent, just as Miss Anya said, you are the backbone of our Qin City. You must not miss something. have a good rest. Your majesty, please and this lady


    Ocean nodded, standing on the other side of Sula''s head, do not know what to think.


    "Wait a minute. Elder Ye Yinzhu suddenly opens his mouth.


    He did not say clearly, "Your Highness The Regent, what else can I do for you?"


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face and said: "because Falan will not attack us in a short time, there are two things to do at present. Hope to get your support. "


    The people here are either his relatives, or a sister like Anya. Ye Yinzhu had no choice but to consult the elder Weiming, who represented the eight schools of Donglong.


    Not clear some surprised way: "what matter Regent his royal highness direct command."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "at present, the situation in the mainland is not easy to say. But with the support of French blue, landias still occupies a strong position. We will withdraw the Qin City Army in the east line, and the defense in the east line will undoubtedly become empty. I want Marshal Maldini to send part of his northern army to the East. And we sent some elite troops to the northern army. Help the Empire of Milan solve the orc problem. It''s also to help Zi get back what he should have


    Weiming frowned and said, "it''s just that time is too tight. None of us knows when the French blue army will come, which will have a great impact on the defense of Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''ve thought about it carefully. There won''t be any problem in Qincheng. We have a league relationship with Milan and have helped them so much. Although the French blue army is strong, if you want to come to our city, you have to go through Milan. Although Milan won''t stop them from marching, I think it''s OK to let us know. So we have enough time to prepare. At the same time, I will not take too many people with me. With the help of teleportation array, I can go back to Qin City in the shortest time. "


    Weiming nodded and said, "if so, there should be no problem. It''s just that the three Orc tribes are powerful and not so easy to deal with. In such a short time, is his Highness The Regent sure of certain achievements? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles. If he was not sure before, now both Shanlei and Zi have entered the sub God level. If they can''t deal with the orcs even if they have the four sub God level beasts, they will become the gods in vain.


    "I''ll try my best, but I can''t guarantee what effect I can achieve. But at least there''s no problem holding down the orcs. "


    Elder Weiming nodded and said, "well, we will fully support your Highness The Regent." He also understood the importance of the Arctic wilderness. The Brenner mountains are backed by the northern wilderness. If Zi can really become the master of that vast land, command the whole orcs, and become the backing of Qin City, then she really doesn''t need to be afraid of Falan. It''s really no good. It''s just to get into the orcs'' territory.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "one more thing, in front of my grandfather, grandmother and parents, I would like to ask you and sister Anya to matchmaker for me. I want to get married. "


    "Ah?" As soon as this remark came out, everyone was stunned, and Sula, who lowered her head, immediately looked at Ye Yinzhu. No one thought that ye Yinzhu would want to get married at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu turned to the ocean and Sura, "you are all my favorite people. Only by making you my real wife and never leaving me can I focus on other things. So before I go to the orcs, I want to marry you. "


    Standing up, ye Yinzhu went to the ocean and knelt down on one knee, "ocean, will you marry me?"Happiness, come so suddenly, to the sea, the whole person is dull. Although she has already regarded herself as his person, when this day really comes, she is still full of unspeakable happiness and shock.


    The Milky light shines on Ye Yinzhu''s hand. It''s a transparent milky white sword. The sword body seems to be illusory. The length of the sword is three feet and six inches, which is a bit narrower than the standard aristocratic sword. There is no carving on the simple sword body. There is only a dazzling Golden gem at the end of the sword handle. The light released by the golden gem is milky white Yes. The warm light immediately reminds us of the sun.


    "This sword of Augustus, I got it from faram. It''s the booty of the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking in wartime. I''d like to use it as a betrothal gift. Ocean, I love you


    While saying this, ye Yinzhu holds the sword in front of the ocean with both hands, and his eyes are facing the face of the ocean.


    There was a faint smile on the faces of the four beasts and Anya.


    LAN Ruxue whispered in Ye Li''s ear: "young people nowadays are so direct! You see how romantic it is. When you were chasing me, you were not as good as him


    Ye Li said with a wry smile, "if I had Yinzhu, could I have separated you from me for so many years?"


    LAN Ruxue''s eyes glared, "am I old?"


    "Well, no, you know I didn''t mean that. What''s more, no matter how old you are, you are not the only wife in my life. Today is the day of Sun Tzu''s great happiness. Why don''t you argue with me? "


    LAN Ruxue stares at Ye Li, but doesn''t say anything more.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t hear ocean''s reply. He couldn''t help feeling anxious. "Ocean, don''t you want to marry me?"


    At this time, the ocean gradually recovered from the shock. Tears ran down her face uncontrollably. She held the body of Augustus'' sword in her hands and put it into her hands. "Fool, you already know that the ocean is always ye Yinzhu''s. Always. Get up. Your injury is not good


    The sword of Augustus is put into the space ring, and the ocean supports Ye Yinzhu from the ground. For her, what''s the bride price is not important at all. What''s important is that she is going to be his wife at last, and her strong sense of happiness invades her whole body. At this moment, there is no sense of loss brought about by Sura''s joining. To be his wife has completely satisfied this beautiful and kind girl.


    "Thank you. All along, you always support me and everything I do. I can only repay with more love in the future. "


    "Don''t say it," the ocean choked No longer shy, rushed into the familiar and warm arms, for a long time can not from.


    Seeing this scene, people couldn''t help smiling. The elder murmured, "I''ll make up my mind about this matchmaker. It''s the greatest honor for an old man like me to marry her Majesty the queen and Her Highness The Regent. This will also be the biggest golden age of our Qin City. "


    Ocean''s mood gradually converges, whispers in Ye Yinzhu''s ear: "what about sister Sula?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is warm, no matter when, the ocean is so kind and understanding.


    Releasing his arms embracing the ocean, ye Yinzhu turns to Sura''s side and kneels down on one knee again, with a simple wooden box in his hand. A strong and sharp spirit suddenly released. All the people who can stand here are strong in Qin City, but they are still frightened by the sharp spirit.


    "Sula, will you marry me? Although I know it''s unfair for you to marry you and the ocean at the same time. But in my heart, I can''t give up any of you. I can only say, love you as much as I can. Promise me, OK? You know what''s in this box. It was the sigh of God that I won in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle, so I used it as a betrothal gift. Originally, I wanted to give it to you for a long time. But I didn''t know you were black phoenix at that time. I was afraid that God''s sigh would hurt you too strongly. Now it''s obviously no problem (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 681

    Sula took the wooden box in Ye Yinzhu''s hands with trembling hands and looked at each other speechless. She wanted to say too much, but at this time, she couldn''t say a word. There''s too much going on between them. When ye Yinzhu went to the capital of landias alone to find her, her sadness had been melted by him. For this hard won love, she was willing to give everything to her.


    "I will." In the trembling sound, Sula Putong kneels down on the opposite side of Ye Yinzhu, puts her arms around his neck and cries out. Compared with the ocean, the love she gets is too hard. Until now, she felt that everything on her shoulder seemed to have disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu tried not to let the tears in his eyes stay, "don''t cry. I don''t want to see you cry any more


    Sula nodded her head, but the tears in her eyes couldn''t stop.


    Weiming''s face changed a little. Although he knew that ye Yinzhu would do it, he still felt uncomfortable. In his heart, ocean is the only inheritor of Donglong royal blood. How can he share his husband with others. But for Donglong''s future, he had to compromise. After all, in the Qin City, the real king is the man in front of him.


    Anya stepped forward and helped them up at the same time. "Sister Sula, stop crying. I''ve heard about you. You used to be in my piaolanquan with Yinzhu. Let me be your matchmaker. "


    Sula nodded with rain, "thank you, sister Anya." Releasing her arms holding Yinzhu, Sula turns to the ocean. With everyone''s surprise, she kneels down again and worships the ocean with the most standard court etiquette.


    "Sister."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. He never thought that Sula would do this. As a black phoenix, Sula was so arrogant that he understood that Sula did it in order to be with him and to be recognized by everyone.


    The ocean was also stunned. She knew that Sula was Princess landias. Seeing her prostrate to the ground, she had mixed feelings. "Sula, what are you doing. I''ve said for a long time that we don''t know each other. "


    Sula didn''t say anything. She just shook her head with a smile. Seeing this, elder Weiming''s face finally relaxed.


    Ye Li laughed and said, "OK, my grandson is going to get married. And married two. Good boy, promising. "


    LAN Ruxue took a look at the unknown, coughed, interrupted Ye Li''s words, and said: "Yinzhu, when are you going to marry your majesty and Sula?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "the sooner the better. Don''t be extravagant. Now Qin City is in troubled times. Everything should be simple. After I married Haiyang and Sula, I went to the north of Milan. Of course, I''ll take them with me. "


    Mei Ying worried: "but, your eyes..."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, mom. My mental strength has reached the level of harmony between man and nature, as you can see. Being out of sight for a while doesn''t make much difference to me. Just get used to it for a while. "


    Mei Ying wants to say something more, but ye Zhong stops her. "Yinzhu is not only our son, but also the principal of Qin City. He has a lot to do for Qin City and Donglong. "


    Anya said with a smile, "OK, that''s settled. The preparation of the wedding is in the charge of me and the unknown elder. Since Yinzhu doesn''t want to be extravagant, let''s make it ten days later. "


    They nodded one after another. The elder said, "Your Highness regent, your health has not recovered. Please take care of yourself. I''ll go first."


    After all the people left one after another, ye Yinzhu felt a little tired, and the pain of his body was far from disappearing. Urged by the ocean and Sula, he went back to his bedroom to practice.


    "Wait a minute, brother purple." Sula out of the Lord''s house, quickly chase to purple side.


    Zi stopped and said, "sister in law, what''s the matter?"


    Sula looks at Zi. She knows that Zi and ye Yinzhu share the same life contract. Among the people, she is the one who knows Ye Yinzhu best.


    "Brother purple, can you tell me how I came back to life in landias. Losing one soul and one soul, I can''t think of any way Yinzhu used to make me return to normal, and the soul is complete. What''s more, are his eyes related to my resurrection? "


    Purple heart dark sigh, Sula is really smart, but Yinzhu is more smart, as early as in the previous has explained to himself.


    "I don''t know what method Yinzhu used. But I can be sure that his strength has been greatly improved, and he has also practiced necromancer magic. Even if I had the same contractual relationship with him, it would be impossible for me to know all his abilities. I think maybe he used some undead magic to help you recover. Brother and sister, don''t think too much. Since Yinzhu was able to repel your teacher at that time, it was not difficult to help you recover your soul. As for his eyes, from my point of view, it is really because of the side effect of the nine needle method. You don''t have to blame yourself. At that time, even if it wasn''t for you, Sloan could only do that in the face of him. Yinzhu will give it to you. He will go to landias for you. I hope you can treat him well and never leave him. "After listening to Zi''s words, Sula felt a little relaxed, but her doubts still existed. In the matter of resurrection, Zi didn''t give him a clear answer.


    "Brother Zi, don''t worry. I won''t leave Yinzhu any more. Thank you


    Purple seems to think of something, suddenly said: "sister-in-law, I have something to ask you. Do you know where Angie is? "


    "Angie?" Sula shook her head and said, "sorry, brother purple, I don''t know where she is. But there''s one thing I can tell you. Angel is indeed enslaved by the teacher. She is different from me. I am at least a disciple of the teacher in name. But she''s the teacher''s killer. But there is one thing that she is the same as me. She is also spirited and spirited by the teacher. That''s why she left you. Later, when I went back to the dark tower, angel came to me and said that she would never want to see you again. I could feel her pain, because I was just like her at that time. "


    "Then what happened?" Purple''s emotion obviously excited, "where is she? You are so stupid. Can''t you believe your man? "


    Sula was silent for a moment, then said: "I can feel that Angie really likes you. However, her soul and soul are detained by the teacher, and her consciousness is also controlled by the teacher''s magic. She is not only afraid of implicating you, but also afraid that the longer she is with you, the more pain she will bring to you. That time she said a few words to me and left. I only know what tasks she was sent to perform by her teacher, but I don''t know where she went. "


    Purple clenched her fists, and her bones crackled, "Sloan. It''s Sloan again. OK, OK,... " With these words, he turned away abruptly. The heavy steps left deep marks on the ground.


    Two days later.


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath. His fighting spirit flows all over his body with his magic power. Under the control of his powerful mental power, every trace of power in his body is perfectly controlled like a finger.


    After two days of cultivation, his body has basically recovered, and at the same time, he has a deeper understanding of the unity of man and nature.


    Losing his vision, ye Yinzhu knows that his greatest strength in the future is his ability to unite people. It''s not as direct as your eyes to feel everything around you by integrating your mental energy into the environment, but sometimes it''s clearer. In just two days, he has gradually adapted to the life in the dark. Under the influence of the unity of man and nature, he finds that everything around him contains more truth of heaven and earth.


    Ocean and Sula come to accompany him every day, and Sula makes every meal for him. Unfortunately, he has lost his sense of taste and can no longer taste the delicious food. Of course, it''s easier to cover up your loss of taste than your vision. No one, at least until now, has discovered that.


    Sula tells Ye Yinzhu about Zi''s inquiry about angel that day. Ye Yinzhu is silent. He knows that even if he finds angel, I''m afraid Zi and she won''t have any good results. Really can''t, oneself again display six senses to change soul to take Soul Big method? However, we have lost two kinds of feelings. Can the six senses change the soul and capture the soul Dharma succeed?


    "Yinzhu, are you better?" Anya came in from the outside. At this time, ye Yinzhu was the only one in the room.


    "Sister Anya." Ye Yinzhu makes a gesture of please sit down.


    Anya goes directly to Ye Yinzhu''s bed and sits down. Looking at his black eyes, her eyes can''t help showing some sadness. Once, Yinzhu''s eyes were so clear, but now


    "Yinzhu, Haiyang and Sula have gone to learn to cook. They won''t come here in a short time. Tell me the truth about your eyes Anya asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t even cheat Sura, let alone Anya, who has existed for hundreds of years.


    "Sister Anya, didn''t I say it? It''s because of the nine needle method, which has side effects." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 682

    Anya frowned and said, "don''t use your words about Sula and the ocean to treat me. Even the pupil in your eyes has disappeared. This is not a temporary loss of vision. I''m afraid you''ve lost it forever. "


    Ye Yinzhu is shocked in his heart. He knows that it''s too difficult to deceive Anya.


    "Sister, since you already know it, you must keep it a secret for me, especially the ocean and Sula."


    Anya''s voice trembled a little more. "Are you really blind?" She didn''t know for sure, but Yinzhu''s sense of prevention in front of her was so bad that she was tested out.


    "Sister Anya, you..." When ye Yinzhu understood that it was too late, he nodded helplessly and admitted the fact.


    Anya murmured: "how can this happen. Is that Sloan? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sister Anya, don''t ask. You must remember to keep this secret for me no matter what. No one can know it


    Anya said: "but don''t you want to restore your vision? Even if you have the ability of the unity of man and nature, but the eye can''t see, it still has a great influence on you. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "the biggest regret is that I can''t see my sister''s face any more."


    Anya said angrily, "don''t interrupt. Tell me the details. Maybe I can help you recover. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. It''s a kind of contract like magic. It''s not so easy to recover. "


    "Contract magic? Yinzhu, nothing is impossible in this world. You tell me the details of your magic. Our natural magic of the elves can communicate with nature, and it''s not impossible to help you find your vision. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "sister Anya, have you ever heard of the undead magic?"


    Anya nodded and said, "of course I have. Undead magic is a great kind of magic. "


    "Oh?" Ye Yinzhu didn''t expect that Anya had such a knowledge of undead magic.


    Anya said: "the real undead magic is not evil, on the contrary, it can help people in need, but also one of the most powerful magic."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "since my sister knows the real undead magic, it''s much easier. However, I must remind my sister once again that no matter what happens, you can''t let others know. Now only purple knows the truth. "


    Anya nodded and said, "just say it."


    Ye Yinzhu said in detail what happened when he finally fought Sloan in the landias Empire, but ignored the matter of Phil Jackson. He said that he learned the Necromancer''s magic by chance.


    "Six senses for soul? There is such magic in the world. " Anya looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise and exchanges her six senses for her soul. Even she feels strange. After living for more than 400 years, she has seen a lot, but she has never heard of such magic.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this magic can be said to be a contract or a curse. With my strength at that time, it''s good to keep the balance of magic. This is a necromancer who sacrifices himself to help others. This is the real undead magic. If my magic level was purple at that time, what I would lose would be all six senses. At least five senses. Once there is no feeling, it will become a walking corpse, just like a dead man. "


    Anya took a cool breath. "You''re too brave. It''s a gamble at all. It seems that your loss of sight and taste is the best result


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "my luck has always been good, hasn''t it?"


    Anya glared at him. "You can still laugh. I''ve never heard of this magic. Originally, I thought you were casting a kind of life magic. Because a lot of consumption of their own vitality, leading to blindness. If that''s the case, ancient trees may be able to help you recover. But I haven''t even heard of the six senses


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sister, don''t think too much. Although I lost two of the six senses, it was worthwhile for me to exchange Sula''s life. At that time, if you lost your soul and soul, I would do the same. "


    Anya stayed for a while, but her expression soon returned to normal, "Yinzhu, you have a good rest. You will get married in a few days. I need to think about your undead magic With that, Anya doesn''t stay much and leaves Ye Yinzhu''s room.


    With a sigh in his heart, ye Yinzhu doesn''t have much hope that Anya can find a way to make him recover. The six senses soul changing and soul stealing magic is equivalent to the powerful magic of forbidden incantation. It''s not so easy to crack. What''s more, he doesn''t regret at all. He has changed to the most precious thing he wants.


    Just as ye Yinzhu is ready to re-enter the cultivation state and continue to find a way to break through the magic wall, suddenly, a feeling of unusual familiarity is released from the depth of his soul. Then, he clearly feels that under the traction of his soul, the energy in front of him suddenly changes, and there is one more breath."It''s you. Long time no see." After a brief surprise, ye Yinzhu already knows who the visitor is, and only she can come uninvited through her own body.


    Slender body, cold face, silver hair and purple eyes, Li Sha is still so beautiful, but the mood in his eyes is a little complicated.


    She has a soul attached relationship with Ye Yinzhu. Naturally, she can feel the continuous improvement of Ye Yinzhu''s strength. Not long ago, she was incredibly powerful in a short time. Although the effect of soul attachment is much worse than that of flash thunder blood contract and purple''s same life contract, Lisha still gets a lot of benefits because of Ye Yinzhu''s continuous improvement of strength. Now she is the strongest of the young generation of Yinlong. Just stepped into the realm of purple level seven.


    "Not welcome?" Li Sha said coldly.


    Ye Yinzhu knew that the Silver Dragon Princess''s personality was cold and hot, and she didn''t mind. She said with a smile, "how can it be? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?"


    Li Sha said calmly, "what can I do wrong? We dragon people will live a plain life at any time."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it''s boring if you are too insipid. In fact, you should go to the outside world and experience more. It''s good for your cultivation. You must have something to do when you come here suddenly. Tell me what it is. Is there another place in Yinlong city where I can contribute? "


    Li Sha is silent for a moment, and deeply looks into Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. But she soon finds out the change of Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. There is no clarity in those black eyes, as if they can reflect people''s inner spirit, only emptiness and nothingness.


    "Your eyes?" Don''t know why, leave to kill in the heart of violent draw pain for a while.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "many people have asked me this question. It''s nothing. It''s just invisible."


    Li Sha was silent again, but she found that her heart was more painful. She took a deep breath and managed to calm her mood. "It seems that you have offended a lot of people. Come on, get out of here and find a place where no one can find you. Never come back. "


    Ye Yinzhu raised his head, "are you here to tell me this?"


    Li Sha nodded, but didn''t say a word.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I can''t go, and I won''t go. I''m the Lord of Qin City. I''m responsible for my friends and people. Besides, I can''t think of any reason to leave here. "


    Li Sha said angrily, "your strength is really strong, but do you think you can fight against the whole dragon clan?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, and his face changed slightly. "Do you mean that the dragon people are not good for our Qin City?"


    Lisha sneered: "your unbridled killing of the dragon has already made the dragon people angry. Initiated by the Black Dragon King and the Golden Dragon King, after the urgent consultation of the Dragon meeting, you put pressure on the Yinlong people. This time I came, I was ordered by my grandfather to "invite" you to Yinlong city. But I''m sure you''ll never come back alive as long as you go. "


    After hearing Li Sha''s words, ye Yinzhu''s smile reappeared, "black dragon? Good, good randias, good Massimo, worthy of my father-in-law, unexpectedly came up with the idea of using the dragon clan to eradicate our Qin City. Well, that''s great. "


    From kill a Leng, she how also can''t think of Ye Yinzhu unexpectedly can have such reaction.


    "Ye Yinzhu, don''t think you are powerful. Do you think you and your Qin City can compete with the whole dragon race?"


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "how can you know if you don''t try? The dragon clan is full of treasures. If your grandfather and those Dragon Kings are willing to give me some, I don''t mind


    "You..." Li Sha''s anger surged up in his heart, and at the same time, he felt a little aggrieved. She pointed to Ye Yinzhu and wanted to scold him, but when she saw the emptiness and emptiness in his eyes, she couldn''t scold him.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed," he said. Go back and tell your grandfather that ye Yinzhu is sorry. From now on, I will never be a member of Yinlong city. I don''t want to be a dragon nationality. "


    While saying that, ye Yinzhu gently wiped on his forehead, a silver purple light flashed, and the brand of the foreign silver dragon disappeared. Just imagine, he has subdued the spirit of the holy dragon Nokshi, it is too easy to dissolve this little brand. The loss of silver dragon will not affect his current strength at all.


    ------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 683

    "Ye Yinzhu, do you know what you are doing? Seven dragon cities add up to thousands of adult dragons. Everyone is a strong hand to hand and magic. Moreover, my grandfather has already passed the customs and was officially promoted to the sacred dragon that has never appeared in the dragon clan for thousands of years. The attack launched by the seven dragons is not as simple as you think. Now they are still negotiating. Because of the evolution of the sacred dragon, the estrangement of the dragon clan is gradually diminishing. You choose to be the enemy of the dragon. Before long, the army of the dragon will appear over your Qin City. At that time, it''s not as easy as you pay the price alone. "


    Ye Yinzhu stood up from the bed and patted Li Sha on the shoulder. "I know you are good for me, but Qin Cheng can''t shrink back. Let alone the seven dragon city, even if the French and blue army came down, I had no other choice now. Go back. After you go back, you can tell your grandfather that ye Yinzhu is rebellious and has quit the Yinlong clan. You can scold me anyway. I''m waiting for the arrival of the Dragon army. "


    Li shaleng is stunned. She risks going back to be punished this time. She hopes that ye Yinzhu will run away from Qin City after being informed. The world is so vast that it is not easy for a person to find out if he insists on hiding. But she didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would be so stubborn. She didn''t listen to her persuasion, but also directly expressed that she wanted to be the enemy of Qilong city. When did he become so stupid.


    "Ye Yinzhu, are you really so ignorant?" Because of his anger, Li Sha''s body trembled slightly, and the magic elements in the air became thick.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t care, "Li Sha, Qin City is not as simple as you think. I can''t say it''s a tiger''s den here. But if you want to destroy our Qin City, no matter who it is, you have to pay a huge price. Don''t worry. For your face, I will show mercy to the Yinlong people. The door is over there, so I won''t send it. Goodbye. "


    "You Well, well, well, I''ll see how you die then. " Angry throw down this sentence, from kill fierce ran out, body shape several times flash has disappeared.


    "What''s the matter with lishai?" Ocean and Sura come in from the outside with the dishes. It''s Sula speaking.


    Ye Yinzhu shrugged his shoulders and said, "she brought me bad news. She told me to run away."


    Haiyang and Sula are both smart. Hearing what he said, the second daughter''s heart suddenly sank. Sula said, "is Yinlong city going to be bad for you?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a cool smile, "it''s not Yinlong city. This time we are going to face the whole dragon people."


    "What?" The ocean and Sula screamed at the same time. Who on the mainland doesn''t know the strength of the giant dragon? Ordinary dragon training knights are already the strongest arms. Dragon riding will be the existence of the top strength in all countries. What does it mean to offend the dragon family? They are all very clear.


    "Why, are you worried?" Ye Yinzhu smiles.


    The two girls looked at each other, and the ocean said, "when I''m with you, I never learn to worry about what it is. I think there must be a way to do it. "


    Sula is more open-minded than the ocean. She saw with her own eyes that ye Yinzhu defeated Sloan. Sloan what strength she knows, her husband even Dark Tower master Sloan is not afraid, let alone other people. Dragon sounds strong, but is Qin City weak? With hundreds of bimong monsters and the last four gods, what can the dragon family do even if they really come?


    Ye Yinzhu said: "after dinner, you bring sister Anya and elder Wei Ming. It seems that there will be a big war in Qin City. If you win this game, the dwarven masters will wake up in their dreams. " The attack of the dragon clan is certainly devastating, but from another point of view, it is also to send the baby. Ye Yinzhu is not afraid of the attack of the dragon, one reason is that Qin City itself has a strong strength, the other, don''t forget, he is still a necromancer, when necessary, when the dead dragon becomes his fighting power, what else can the Dragon do?


    "Sula said:" just now, I saw that I left my sister angrily. How did you offend her. She''s here to tell you that the dragon clan is going to be bad for us


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "it''s a good intention to leave. If I guess it right, the king of Yinlong asked her to come here. She should have called me to Yinlong city. When I got there, he would take me down. But Li Sha was kind-hearted and didn''t say that. He just told me to run away from here and find a place to hide. I can''t bring her any trouble. After all, she is also a silver dragon, so I let her go. "


    The ocean suddenly said: "so it is. You are very nice to kill my sister. You have helped us more than once. I''m afraid she''s going to be an enemy with us this time. I''m afraid she''s going to suffer a lot. "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "there''s no way. I can only hurt Yinlong as little as possible. By the way, Sura, I haven''t seen the silver coin for a long time. How is the little guy growing up now? With your strength, it should grow very fast


    Sula blushed and whispered, "well, it''s growing up fast. It''s almost grown up."


    Ye Yinzhu said softly, "Sula, how can your heart beat so fast? Besides, the speed of blood flow has increased a lot. Is it uncomfortable The change of Sula''s body can''t escape his sense of harmony between man and nature.


    Sula, embarrassed, shook her head. "No. Well, don''t say that. Let''s eat. " She can''t say in front of the ocean that my strength has greatly increased since I got married with you last time. The power brought by the Phoenix red pill has also led to the complete evolution of the small silver coin, which is continuously absorbing the energy accumulated at that time in deep sleep.As soon as Sula said that she wanted to eat, the ocean suddenly got excited, "yes, let''s eat first. Yinzhu, today''s food is made by me. I''m learning from Sura, and I don''t know if it''s delicious. "


    Sula said with a smile: "sister Haiyang said that she would cook a meal for you. After learning from me, even I was pushed out of the kitchen. I worked hard all morning. Four dishes and one soup. It''s very rich. "


    Ocean is also full of self-confidence. The meals she cooked today are at least eight points similar to what Sula usually cooked. It took her a busy morning to get these results.


    "Well, let''s eat." Ye Yinzhu took the rice that Sula sent to him, put a chopstick into his mouth and ate it with relish.


    Ocean some nervous asked: "delicious?"


    Sula chuckled and said, "look at the way he''s wolfing down. It''s not delicious. He can eat so much. I didn''t expect that my sister was not only good at playing guzheng, but also gifted at cooking. It''s just a one-time study, and it''s such a good result. "


    The ocean said with a smile, "it''s far from you. Sula, have some, too. Comment on it. What''s wrong? I''ll improve later. " Although the mouth said so, but in the heart more or less also some small complacency. One of her biggest regrets is that she can''t always make delicious food for ye Yinzhu like Sula. It seems that this situation will improve in the future.


    Sula answered and took the chopsticks and put them into her mouth. When the dish just entered, the smile on her face became stiff. She even forgot to take back the chopsticks in her mouth. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, who was eating with relish, and looking at the ocean beside her, her face suddenly became strange.


    "Sula, what''s the matter?" asked the ocean


    Sula said with a bitter smile, "elder sister, just try it."


    The ocean brows slightly wrinkled, in the heart how many some discontent, others sound bamboo eat so good, how to you here instead of, your taste is higher?


    However, this dissatisfaction did not exist for a long time. When the ocean put a piece of dishes into her mouth, her face suddenly changed, and then she quickly tasted every dish. Suddenly, her face became more ugly. Looking at Sula, who was sitting in front of her, her face became strange.


    Even the ocean itself felt that the cooking could not be described by food, it seemed that it was almost the same with poison. The four dishes have four characteristics. They can be salted to death and sell salt. The light dishes have no taste. They are as sweet as sugar. The last dish is as salty as the fur of a behemoth. As for the soup, it''s stronger. Although it doesn''t look like much on the surface, after a sip, it has a wonderful taste of sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty. The ocean vomites as soon as it''s eaten.


    As for the staple food, it''s nothing, but it''s only raw. It''s probably mature when it''s described by the heat of fried steak. A ripe rice. Ocean''s creativity is absolutely strong enough.


    When the ocean put down the tableware and turned her eyes to Ye Yinzhu who was still gobbling up, her eyes suddenly turned red and grabbed the bowl and chopsticks in Ye Yinzhu''s hand. At this time, more than half of the dishes have entered Ye Yinzhu''s stomach.


    "Yinzhu, is it really delicious?" Asked the ocean, biting her lower lip.


    Although Ye Yinzhu can''t taste the food, he can still eat the raw rice. However, since this is the first time that the ocean has cooked for him, he won''t say it anyway. He nodded seriously and said, "yes, it''s delicious. What''s up? If you don''t, I''ll eat them all. " At this time, his simple and honest appearance is very similar to the simplicity when he first entered the Magic Academy of Milan. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 684

    "Yinzhu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I wanted to cook a meal for you, but who knows, it''s like poison. You''ve eaten so much. I... "


    Ye Yinzhu took back his chopsticks and bowls from Haiyang with a smile. If nothing happened, he ate them again and said, "I think it tastes good. This is your first time. It will get better and better in the future. What''s more, as long as it''s made by you, even if it''s really poison, I''ll take it. "


    At this time, he was in a good mood. Now he realized that losing his sense of taste was not necessarily a bad thing. Although you can''t taste the delicious food made by Sula, no matter how bad it is, it''s no different in your mouth.


    Haiyang grabs Ye Yinzhu''s bowl and chopsticks again, quickly takes out what she has made, and begs Sula to do it again. Even though she didn''t say much, there was a twinkle of emotion in her eyes, which surprised Sula. At the same time, she also felt that although there was an ocean between herself and Yinzhu, it was not uncomfortable, but more warm. Here, it''s more and more like a home. My dream home since childhood.


    After dinner, the leaders of Qin City gathered in the Lord''s mansion, and ye Yinzhu simply told the people the news that he had brought before. To his surprise, all the major races in Qin City expressed their strong will to fight.


    "Dragon? We''ve endured it for a long time, Lord Qin. As long as the dragon clan dares to come, we, the dragon and wolf clan, will never shrink back even if we are the last young ones. " Said Wolf Ke, the head of the Dragon wolf clan. Among all the ethnic groups in Qincheng, the Dragon wolf group is the most persecuted by the dragon group, and the hatred of the dragon group is also the deepest. When ye Yinzhu moved them, he once said that as long as the Dragon wolf clan moved to Qincheng, they would not be disturbed by the dragon clan.


    Anya calmly said: "we Qin City do not take the initiative to invade others, but if someone comes to us, we are absolutely not afraid. If the dragon clan comes, it will be a warm-up for us to meet the French and blue army. I''ve never been a queen of battery. "


    Anya''s position in Qin City can be said to be second only to Ye Yinzhu. Even the unknown elder will give her three points of courtesy. Anya''s attitude not only represents the whole elves, but also includes the four major fighting races of Druids, dwarves and goblins. With the development of Qin City, these three races have come together, led by the elves.


    Seeing that Anya had agreed, elder Weiming nodded and said, "yes, our Donglong soldiers'' sword hasn''t drunk the enemy''s blood for a long time. It''s also a good choice to exchange Cheng Long''s blood. Your Highness The Regent, it''s up to you. I think the army we have withdrawn from the East should be able to return before the Dragon invasion. "


    Ye Yinzhu got the support of all the people, and he was more confident. He nodded and said, "OK, then we''ll wait for the attack of the dragon clan. However, in order to avoid more losses. From now on, the hornhawk Knight will be monitoring around the Brenner mountains all day, doubling the monitoring radius. Send it back as soon as you have any news. At the same time, the old people, children, women and craftsmen in Qin City temporarily lived in the air raid shelters we had dug in the mountains until the end of the Dragon attack. All races are ready to attack. At the same time, please prepare for the dwarves in all directions. "


    "Yes." All people salute like Ye Yinzhu at the same time. At this time, he is like a king in command of the world.


    Everything is in full swing. The dwarven masters and human craftsmen put aside their other work for the time being and tried their best to build all-round magic guns. The dragon''s biggest advantage is flying in the air and their dragon language magic. Even ye Yinzhu''s forbidden music and dragon exploding music can''t limit every Dragon. This omni-directional magic gun will become the strongest defense force of Qin City. As long as the dragon is forced to land, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. On the ground, who can be the opponent of the behemoth? What''s more, the death dragon wolf cavalry, whose comprehensive strength is not under the behemoth, is coming back.


    ¡­¡­


    Howard, the king of the silver dragon, is in a good mood recently. Not long ago, he finally broke through the last bottleneck, completed the super evolution of the dragon race that has not appeared in ten thousand years, and reached the peak of the dragon race.


    Sacred dragon, when it has this name, he has become the king of the whole dragon family. The sacred dragon in the legend of the dragon people. He''s not like Amethyst Beamon.


    Purple is lonely, and Howard himself is already the king of the silver dragon, holding the strongest power of the dragon family. With his evolution, no one dares to offend him in the whole dragon race. His evolution has undoubtedly brought the Yinlong tribe to the peak of the whole dragon tribe.


    However, Howard''s good mood has been affected in recent days. At the beginning, Howard was very happy. The six Dragon King congratulated him on becoming a sacred dragon and was willing to respect him as the king of the dragon family. But soon, the black dragon king showed his intention. He denounced Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu for his crime of wantonly killing the dragon people.


    At the beginning, Howard didn''t care. Anyway, ye Yinzhu never killed us. But when he heard the Black Dragon King say that ye Yinzhu''s strength is enough to compete with the Dark Tower leader, he had to pay attention to it. As the king of the silver dragon family, how can he allow his subordinates, a small foreign silver dragon, to surpass his own strength? What''s more, ye Yinzhu has mastered the secret skill of restricting the giant dragon. To let such a person survive is also a great threat to the Yinlong clan.After the six Dragon Kings said that ye Yinzhu must be eradicated before he fully recognized his position as the leader of the dragon clan, Howard did not hesitate to send Li Sha to order her to take ye Yinzhu back to Yinlong city. As long as he''s here, what if he''s stronger? Can he compete with the seven dragon king?


    However, to Howard''s surprise, Li Sha didn''t bring ye Yinzhu back, and his granddaughter was rejected. Of course, Lisha didn''t say ye Yinzhu''s words of contempt for the dragon. In spite of her anger, she still had the hope of just in case. But ye Yinzhu has refused to leave Qin City, and the trend of the dragon is beyond her control. She just prayed in her heart that the stubborn guy would wake up early and leave Qin City in time.


    "Xiaoqin City, dare to challenge the dignity of the dragon people. Dear dragon, what are you waiting for? " The Black Dragon King roared. Diyalong got a lot of benefits from the black bamboo tribe. Because the number of black dragons who died in Ye Yinzhu''s hands is the largest.


    "Yes, dear holy dragon. You give orders. This will be your first unified action to command our dragon clan after you become a sacred dragon. From now on, we have formed a whole again. We need to show human beings how powerful the real strength of the dragon is. Don''t say it''s a piano city. Even Falan should pay attention to our existence. "


    The sonorous sound of metal sounds very uncomfortable. The skin of the metal dragon king incarnated in human is dark gold. Even if Howard has become a sacred dragon, he can''t underestimate the guy who has trained the metal dragon to the peak. His attack and defense are too strong.


    Howard now looks like a young man, only about 20 years old, silver robes over his body, handsome face not only restored youth, but also more lustrous. The breath of the sacred dragon sent out by every move made the other six Dragon Kings around envious.


    "Well, in that case, from now on, ye Yinzhu is no longer a member of our Yinlong clan. This time, since we want to start, we need to show the real power of the dragon. Six Dragon King listen to the order. You are ordered to gather the adult Dragons of the tribe here in five days, and then we will level the Brenner mountains. " Howard never paid attention to Ye Yinzhu, a small foreign silver dragon. In his opinion, the strength of Ye Yinzhu expounded by the Black Dragon King is absolutely exaggerated. Destroying a Ye Yinzhu is recognized by LIULONG City, which is very cost-effective for him.


    "Yes, the sacred dragon."


    ¡­¡­


    French blue.


    The black figure quietly joins the six people who occupy a good position, Sloan has restored his original indifferent appearance.


    O''Brien, who was meditating at the end of the ceremony, slowly opened his eyes and said, "is everything done?"


    Sloan flashed a cold light in his eyes and shook his head. "Sula was robbed by the people of Qin City. Because of the time constraint, there were a large number of people in the eight schools of Donglong, and I didn''t catch up with them."


    "Well?" O''Brien frowned. Sloan''s strength was very clear. Could he not subdue the eight masters of Donglong who robbed Sula with his strength. A trace of doubt quietly appeared in the bottom of my heart.


    Sloan said in a deep voice: "the strength of the East Dragon empire is stronger than we thought. No wonder they can get a chance to breathe through the six way decision. Now that they have joined the continental war, if they are allowed to survive, I am afraid it will be very detrimental to our plan. Randias''s attack has been frustrated, and the East Dragon''s momentum can''t last long. We have to do something. "


    For Sloan''s words, the other tower owners were not satisfied. Silas, the water tower owner, said, "Sloan, are you making a mountain out of a molehill. Or what''s the problem? "


    Sloan''s face was cold. "I''m telling you the truth. If you ignore the East Dragon Empire now, you will regret it in the future." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 685

    O''Brien nodded: "it''s a matter of human safety. The seal is no longer firm. There can''t be any mistakes. Sloan, since you discovered this, please deal with it. But before that, we have to make the seal more secure. "


    With a sigh, O''Brien said with regret: "in fact, if the misunderstanding between the East Dragon Empire and us is not too deep, how about cooperating with them. As long as you can... "


    Sloan said flatly, "that''s impossible. It is conceivable that the hatred of the East Dragon Empire towards us, and we have issued a decree to exterminate them. The hatred of each other can no longer be resolved by words. One year is enough for us to stabilize the seal. After the seal is stable, I will personally coach the French knights and level the East Dragon. "


    O''Brien looked at Sloan strangely, but didn''t say anything more. Sloan himself sat down in his place and entered a state of meditation.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days ago, Qin City''s troops stationed in the eastern part of the Milan Empire had withdrawn. Under Oliveira''s leadership, Qin City''s strength has made great progress. It has become a regular army.


    Through the teaching of the four martial arts disciples of the eight schools of Donglong, the four Army Corps of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju have begun to take shape. These young people were originally selected from the millions of Donglong descendants in Qin City. After training and hard training, they now have the strength above the red level. Some of them have the foundation, but their strength has increased greatly.


    When he was in sfort City, Oliveira''s training method was unique. He divided all the legions into two parts. Except for the cavalry and long-range arms, which were trained by Peja and ye Hongyan alone, the rest of the soldiers went through his hellish training.


    Oliveira is very clear that ye Yinzhu doesn''t give him much time. The mainland is in chaos, so he doesn''t have much time to train for him. Therefore, based on the training methods of the Milan Empire, he has increased the intensity several times. Fortunately, there is Donglong martial arts four schools of fighting spirit cultivation to restore body function, otherwise the current Qin City Army will never be able to return. But it is also in this kind of harsh training, Qin City soldiers'' combat effectiveness can be described as a thousand miles a day.


    As soon as these soldiers returned to Qin City, they were immediately assigned to all kinds of work, and there was no time for them to rest. The dragon may invade at any time, and the Qin City needs a lot of decoration.


    "Yinzhu." Anya goes to Ye Yinzhu who is meditating. Since his recovery, ye Yinzhu has always come to practice in this already large-scale elf forest, where the natural flavor is the most abundant, which is of great benefit to his realm of harmony between man and nature.


    After a few days of adaptation, ye Yinzhu has been able to feel everything around him by the unity of man and nature. Although he can''t see the colorful world, he can also distinguish everything around him. At the same time, ye Yinzhu also found that with the loss of vision and taste, the other four senses of his six senses gradually became more acute. Especially the sense and hearing, every time you enter the realm of harmony between man and nature, there will be a certain improvement.


    "Sister Anya, here you are." Although he couldn''t see, he habitually opened his eyes.


    Anya went to Ye Yinzhu and sat down, "Yinzhu, I''ve already prepared your wedding. But do you really want to hold a wedding when the dragon clan is about to attack? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "I can''t wait any longer. I hope the dragon clan will come on the wedding day, because their arrival will only be a gift for me. "


    Anya was silent for a moment and said, "Yinzhu, maybe there is a way to recover your six senses."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and turned to smile: "elder sister, you don''t have to comfort me. Don''t worry about it any more. I can''t see it, but it doesn''t affect me much


    Anya said angrily, "how can you give up hope yourself? If you give up, who can help you. I''m not joking with you. After my careful thinking these days and the analysis of your magic. I think there is a way, at least more than 80% possible, to help you recover your six senses. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised, "is it natural magic? That''s impossible. "


    Anya shook her head and said, "no, it''s not natural magic. I also know that natural magic can''t help you recover your six senses. After all, the curse of the dead was terrible. It takes advantage of the balance of our world. If you want to break this balance, you need to use special methods, such as getting enough life energy


    "Life energy?"


    "Yes. It''s what we call vitality. Every creature has its own vitality, big and small. Vitality is the source of human survival. If the vitality passes too fast, then the life of living things will be reduced. For example, among many creatures, the vitality of the dragon is the most powerful. Although human beings can cultivate the same strength as the dragon, they can never have the vitality of the dragon. Therefore, the dragon people can live for tens of thousands of years. No matter how strong human beings are, they can only live to 500 years old at most as long as they are not separated from the category of human beings. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "but I''ve never heard of a way to absorb vitality. What''s the relationship between this vitality and the two of the six senses I lost? "Anya said: "nature has something to do with it. The six senses are also a part of the human body. Vitality is the origin of the human body. The six senses are also a part of the human body. Just as the soul brand is the source of human spiritual consciousness. Therefore, as long as the vitality is strong to a certain extent, there is a natural chance to break through the curse brought by your undead forbidden curse, so that all the damage of your body will return to normal under the huge vitality. "


    "Sister Anya, you seem to have a point. However, how great vitality can we compete with a forbidden curse? What''s more, I''m worried that once the six senses'' soul changing and soul stealing Dharma is cracked, it will affect Sula. "


    Anya shook her head and said, "no, it won''t. Six senses belong to the category of body, and soul belongs to the category of spirit. You exchange the six senses of your physical category for the soul of Sula''s spiritual category. It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s an irreversible curse. If you think about it in reverse, now that someone has captured Sula''s soul again, can your vision and taste recover? When you finish the magic, it''s irreversible. These days, I have been carefully deliberating on the mystery of your magic. If I guess well, such as restoring six senses, I must use the power of your body to break through the curse of the undead. And that''s not what fighting and magic can do. Only vitality, the most original physical force, can help you


    Ye Yinzhu knows that Anya, as the fairy queen, even though she is younger than master Phil Jackson, she has no less knowledge of magic, especially natural magic. Her words are entirely believable.


    "But where can I find the great vitality? Moreover, even if I find such vitality, I can''t transform it into me, and then help me break through the curse of the six senses soul changing and soul grabbing Dharma. "


    Anya sighed and said, "it''s not without solutions. But it''s too difficult. That''s why I can''t get excited when I think of this way to make you recover. Remember when I told you what it took for the ancient tree to evolve into the final form of the eternal tree? "


    Ye Yinzhu blurted out: "the spring of life? Sister, are you talking about the spring of life


    Anya nodded and said: "a drop of water of life can make the ancient tree become an eternal tree for one month. And the vitality contained in a drop of water of life is also extremely huge. I think that if you can get a drop of water of life, with its huge vitality, it is likely to help you recover your six senses. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "elder sister, we''d better not consider this kind of ethereal thing. Let''s not say that the water of life is guarded by the Dragon God as you said. We can''t find it just because it will always move. "


    Anya''s eyes become a little dim, "yes, if you can find the spring of life, even if you give up your life, my sister will ask for a drop of water of life for you."


    Ye Yinzhu held Anya''s hand and said, "sister, I know you care about me. But what has been lost, let''s not think about it any more. I''ve been meditating these days, but brother Oliveira and Hongyan met once when they came back. You and the unknown elder are busy with a lot of things in Qin City. What''s going on now? "


    Anya said: "your wedding and the gifts we prepared for the dragon are almost finished. The old and weak women and children in Qin City have been transferred to the air raid shelter in the mountain. The four armies of Meilan, Zhuju are responsible for protecting them. Our main combat effectiveness against the dragon is still from bimon, druids and long-range attack forces. The rest of us are the strong. At present, the purple level masters we have can even compete with the mainland countries. As long as they don''t dare to give them a dragon, I will be surprised. "


    "Yinzhu, Yinzhu." Just at this time, a voice came from afar, and the black shadow came to Ye Yinzhu and Anya with just a few flashes. Even Anya sighed for her speed.


    "Sula, slow down. What''s the matter? You''re running so fast."


    ------------------------


    hehe, after reading the book review, many friends said that Xiao San seldom broke out recently, which is true, because one''s energy is really limited.


    I also want to write down-to-earth every day, but things are not as good as people want, and I will always be entangled by many things. Sometimes I am in a good state, and I can spell 20000 words a day, but sometimes I can''t concentrate on writing because of some small things. So Xiao San has to choose a stable update, which makes me feel more responsible to the readers.


    Although the outbreak is very few, but small three can guarantee that will not use any excuse to shirk the daily update, so please support small three, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 686

    It was Sula who had come. She had recovered her dress, but her face was covered with a layer of black veil, which she learned to cover her face with the ocean. Their face is only willing to show to the man they love most, even though he can''t see it, and it''s not easy for others to see it.


    After running fast, Sula didn''t mean to be panting at all. She saluted Anya slightly before she came to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, Li Sha is coming again. I want you to see her."


    That day, ye Yinzhu released his identity as a foreign silver dragon, and also released his soul attachment to Lisha. Although at the beginning, the soul attachment was completed by Li Sha, after ye Yinzhu practiced the undead magic, it was not a problem at all. He didn''t want to be blamed by his people for his relationship. I didn''t expect her to come again. That day, I made it very clear that I would not persuade myself to come back this time.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    Sula takes the initiative to hold Ye Yinzhu''s hand. Although she knows Ye Yinzhu can feel the surrounding environment, she still can''t help doing so. Although she didn''t know that ye Yinzhu lost her vision by using the six senses soul changing magic, how could ye Yinzhu be like this if he didn''t go to Falan?


    Sula is very smart, she naturally understand that self blame will not have any effect, so she can only be better to Ye Yinzhu as far as possible, and return ye Yinzhu''s pay with her own love. After returning to Qin City, although the people around her, especially the people of Donglong bazong, were not very friendly to her, Sula felt that she had never been so relaxed. How wonderful it is to be able to be with the one you love and put down all the burdens everyday!


    Ye Yinzhu naturally won''t object to Sula holding his hand, holding her soft and warm little hand. His heart is full of comfort, and he will feel that all the efforts are worth it.


    Anya said, "you go. I still have a lot of things to do. The day after tomorrow is your wedding day. You should be ready. "


    Sula smiles. "Thank you, sister Anya."


    Anya contentedly looked at the couple in front of her, "as long as you are happy, it''s nothing to work hard. Without Yinzhu, there would be no today of our elves. Come on. Don''t let Li Sha wait. I think this Silver Dragon Princess is coming again. Besides the last persuasion, I''m afraid she also brings the news of the dragon family. "


    Ye Yinzhu is held by Sula. They are both strong men in purple. Although there is a distance between the fairy forest and the Lord''s house, they have arrived in a short time under the pressure of their fighting.


    Lisha stood in the hall of the Lord''s house, waiting quietly. She did not sit down, but stood in the middle of the hall. At this time, her mood can be described as extremely complex. Once again came to the Qin City, because there is no Ye Yinzhu''s soul attachment, she is flying out of thin air. Seeing the huge city walls with mountains as the fulcrum outside the Qin City, the Silver Dragon Princess was greatly surprised, but the Qin City was empty and there were not many people. But she didn''t know why, but she faintly felt that the piano city was not simple. It seems that ye Yinzhu has something to rely on to refuse his good intentions. However, no matter how well the Qin City is built, can it still compete with the whole dragon clan? She couldn''t believe it.


    The ocean sat on one side, and the tea she brought was already cold. "Li Sha, you can wait for him for a while. Yinzhu should be coming soon. " As she said this, she made a gesture of asking for a seat, which was natural and elegant. Living in Marshal''s mansion since childhood, and practicing the magic of divine sound, the noble temperament of the ocean is no worse than that of xiangluan, the princess of Milan empire.


    Li Sha shook his head and said, "no, when he comes back, I''ll leave with a few words. Ocean, you have a close relationship with him, don''t you persuade him? This time, what he is facing is not only our silver dragon city, but the whole dragon clan. The seven dragon cities together have thousands of adult dragons. Such strength is enough to wipe out a country. "


    The ocean smiles and says, "we are a country here. Yinzhu is the master here. As the Lord of Qincheng and the master of Brenner mountains, his decision is the decision of Qincheng. I believe he can handle everything well and will do everything possible to support him. You''d better try to persuade him


    Li Shaan sighed, "you are too deep in his poison."


    The ocean smiles calmly, "if he is poison, even the most poisonous one on the mainland, I am willing to."


    Li Sha Leng said, "is this love? I''ve heard that love is blind. "


    Ocean said: "if one day, you really fall in love with someone, you will have the same feeling as me. Never really experienced, never feel the taste of love. Although the pain in love is greater than the pleasure, isn''t the world still happy with it? "


    Li Sha looks at the ocean blankly and falls into a short absence. At this moment, two figures float in from the outside. It is Ye Yinzhu and Sura who come back.


    "Li Sha, hello." Ye Yinzhu smiles and says hello to Lisha.


    Li Sha shook his head indifferently, "I''m not good. Ye Yinzhu, do you really decide to fight against the dragon clan? "


    Ye Yinzhu spread out his hands and made a helpless action, "it''s not that I want to fight against the dragon, but that the Dragon wants to embarrass our Qin City and kill us. You have to understand that we are just defending ourselves."Li Sha bit his lower lip and suddenly said, "if I am willing to be your Warcraft unconditionally, will you give in and leave here at once?"


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment. Although he can''t see Li Sha''s expression at this time, he can vaguely guess what she thinks.


    "Thank you, Li Sha. I can only say that no matter how my relationship with the dragon clan is, you are my good friend. "


    Ye Yinzhu can''t see it. Naturally, Sula and Haiyang can see the emotional changes on Lisha''s face. The two girls sigh in their hearts at the same time. I''m afraid that the Silver Dragon Princess doesn''t regard Ye Yinzhu as a friend. But they also believe that there is no room for a third woman in Yinzhu''s heart.


    Li Sha stamped his foot hard, "you are really the stone in the pit, smelly and hard. If you want to die, die. I''ll never care about you again. I''m here to fight against you on behalf of the dragon people. Three days later, if Qin City does not surrender, the Dragon army will level the Brenner mountains. What grandfather and the six Dragon Kings want is not Qin City, but your life. Be careful yourself. " With that, surrounded by the Silver Purple light, Li Sha''s figure flashed and disappeared in the conference hall in the blink of an eye by using the instantaneous transfer of the space system.


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly. "The day after tomorrow, it''s the day after tomorrow. The dragon people really know how to pick the time."


    Ocean some worry way: "sound bamboo, or our wedding or put off.". Neither Sula nor I want to influence you against the enemy. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and showed a smile on his face. "No, the dragon people are here to give us gifts. How can we accept other people''s gifts without a wedding? Don''t worry. I''m ready for everything. Ocean, then you will be the main force of our Qin City. "


    Ocean helpless smile, "since you insist, we will naturally support you."


    Ye Yinzhu turned and walked to the two girls, holding their hands respectively. "I just wronged you. Qin City is in an eventful time. Everything can only be simplified. "


    The expression of the ocean has become a little strange, from simple? Is it really from Jane? As far as she knows, for the wedding, the elder and the fairy queen Anya have at least spent more than 20000 people to prepare.


    Two days passed quickly. When the most important day, the sun just began to drive away the darkness, Qin City has been busy up and down.


    The small wall of the original Qin City has already been demolished, and the surrounding mountains have been used as the fulcrum to build a huge Qin City covering the whole Brenner mountains. In addition to the Lord''s mansion of Ye Yinzhu, there are also many houses built around it, which are inhabited by the people of Qin City. After several years of construction, not counting all kinds of buildings and territories in the mountains, the new Qin City alone has the scale of a big city.


    There is a wide open space in the main gate of Qin City, which is built from the mountains as the fulcrum. This is the place where the whole army of Qin City starts, which is equivalent to the major field of landias city. Today, however, it is no longer used as a school yard.


    In the center of the school yard, there is a huge platform of 3000 square meters. A red carpet with a width of five meters extends from the platform to the building of Qin City and leads to the door of the Lord''s mansion. From the door of the Lord''s mansion, every three meters, a pair of soldiers in full armor quietly guarded, along the red carpet to the bottom of the platform.


    Around the platform, there are more than ten neat square arrays, which have been waiting for the sun just emerged from behind the mountain. Without exception, they are fully equipped with distinctive armor. Every square array is enough to attract people''s attention. Although the number of more than ten square arrays is different, their momentum is enough to surprise anyone.


    These six square formations are: the dwarves'' battle hammer and battle axe legion, 3000 dwarves'' soldiers, wearing their solid armor, holding the battle hammer or battle axe, standing there neatly. Although they are not tall, their broad shoulders, shining light magic armor, and their iron momentum are enough to make anyone dare not look down upon them. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 687

    At the front of the square, headed by Lutz, the chief of the dwarves, including the four elders of the dwarves, have arrived.


    Next to the square array of the dwarves is a square array with a small overall area, but it is particularly large. A total of 100 goblin rippers stood there quietly, and each one looked like a tall steel fortress. Their huge size is not much different from that of the behemoth. What''s more surprising is that these goblin rippers are carrying a huge crossbow machine and ten huge arrows as thick as arms and three meters long. There are magnificent magic lines on the tip of the arrow. Obviously, these huge arrows have unknown magic effects.


    Gulu, the first elder of the goblin tribe, is sitting on the front of the goblin Ripper. Today, he is wearing a human dress. Although it is specially made, it still feels a little nondescript on this skinny elder.


    On the other side of the goblin square array, there are three huge square arrays in succession, namely, the mighty Druid with sharp claws, the gloomy Druid with cold Raptor, and the tree demon Druid with sharp and fierce spirit. The sum of the three main Druid squares occupies almost one third of the outer area of the platform.


    Compared with the grandeur of the Druids, the small square array composed of 50 Elven nature mages is much more slender. However, no one dare to underestimate them. It can be said that most of the reason why the fairy forest can be built again is due to these natural magicians. More than half of these magicians have the power of a mage. With them, it is difficult for any soldier to die.


    Next to the elf square array is a human square array. There are four columns in the human square array, all of which are black hair and black eyes. They are wearing light armor made by the dwarves, which has strong magic resistance and defense. Each of them carries a long sword behind his back. Different from traditional Epee, their weapons are simple one handed swords. The number of this square array is only 400. But if anyone knows that the strength of these 400 people has reached at least the middle level of the youth level, and one of them has reached the blue level, they will never be underestimated. The colors of the four formation armor are also different, which are red, blue, green and yellow. Plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum represent the four martial arts schools in the eight schools of Donglong. Next to them, there is a team of 100 people. Among them, except for the first eleven girls in blue, each of them had a special item in his hand. Among them, there are those with writing brush and chessboard, but the same thing is that they all emit faint magic waves. It''s the four masters of magic.


    In the past, the two squares, which are closest to the red carpet and are separated on both sides of the red carpet, are the most eye-catching. On the left side of the red carpet, 300 dead dragon and wolf cavalry formed the division of iron and steel. It seems that their people and the Dragon wolf have already been integrated, and the momentum of killing makes other squares familiar with their strength secretly admire them. This is a team of hard work, and also the sharpest blade in Qincheng. It belongs to the pro Guard Corps of Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of Qin City. Although their leader Ye Hongyan is still a step away from entering the purple level. But everyone knows that this cavalry is enough to sweep the same number of cavalry on the mainland except the paladins.


    On the other side of the red carpet, which is also the most majestic of all the squares, the hundred man battle line of bimont giant beasts, led by three golden bimont and three ice ape, stands there quietly. They don''t need to make a sound, and their heavy breathing is enough to make people feel uneasy. Each behemoth was covered with simple armor made of refined iron, which protected his shoulders, chest and lower body. Each suit of armor weighs more than 3000 Jin, but it''s nothing to the power of the behemoth. These armor materials are not rare, just ordinary refined iron. But inside the armor, the magic array depicted by dwarven masters can greatly reduce the magic damage, and invisibly enhance the already terrible combat effectiveness of the behemoth. This is an invincible army on land!


    Blare, the sound of the horn, accompanied by the fresh air in the early morning, seemed to wake up the whole Brenner mountains. All of us have become spirited. Although it''s a little earlier, this moment is of extraordinary significance to everyone in Qincheng. Most of the Qin City soldiers who stand here have fought with that man and experienced the test of life and death. Most people have also experienced the wonderful things he brought. Without that person, there would not be a powerful Qin City. Without that person, there would not be so many strong people together.


    At the same time, 40 magicians of the eight schools of Donglong mentioned the magic wand in the form of brush in their hands. One by one, brilliant characters appeared under their pen. Take off.


    Every character will be transformed into a dazzling magic, which will be lit up in this not yet completely bright dawn, straight into the air. It''s like fireworks without smoke blooming in the air.


    Even big empires like Milan and landias can''t command magicians to release magic as fireworks. But in Qin City, the magicians of shuzong are willing to do so. For the Regent they admire most, they have no complaints.


    The magic fireworks are rising continuously. All the people who can stand here are the best of the four schools of magic, at least above the green level. Every magic firework has become particularly dazzling. Under the leadership of Wang Xi, the master of shuzong, the beauty of fireworks is perfectly interpreted.Master Wudao raised his brush and yelled to the 30 disciples behind him: "it''s our turn."


    The painting of the disciples of the painting school is much more troublesome than that of the calligraphy school, and their speed of releasing magic is much slower than that of the elemental magic of the calligraphy school. However, when the first painting disciple finished his own magic, several foreign groups in Qin City could not help exclaiming. Because the magic released by the painter turned out to be Warcraft patterns composed of magic elements. In addition to these magic elements, the magic city is more beautiful.


    It''s the first time for the foreign people in Qin City to see the magic of Donglong''s eight schools of calligraphy and two schools of painting. This magic is amazing.


    In the center of the platform, a noble and gorgeous woman appeared quietly. She was wearing a white dress, and the noble and elegant atmosphere was quietly released. It was the pure breath of nature. Beside her, there was an old man with a simple and old face. The pale yellow dress was extremely straight. Although she was not in harmony with the white dress, they were different It represents the two major forces in Qin City.


    The elder Weiming raised his hands and pressed them down. The fire of magic stopped. Everyone''s eyes are focused on the stage.


    Anya smiles, and her voice is far spread out under the impetus of fighting spirit. "Today is a special day, and it is also the most festive day since the beginning of the construction of our Qin City. Because today, the supreme ruler of Qin City, Qin emperor, is going to get married. "


    The cheers of the landslides and tsunamis sounded from all directions of the platform at the same time, and the joyful atmosphere played up the whole Qincheng valley.


    Anya continued: "because of some special reasons, today we didn''t invite all the people of Qin City to celebrate for the new people. According to Qin Di''s own wishes, the wedding is simple. I have known Yinzhu for quite a long time. When I first met him, he was an innocent young man who was not long away from home and was ignorant of everything. Seeing him coming step by step, I saw the hardships and his constant efforts. Without him, there would be no Qin City today, and we would not have such a beautiful home as Qin City. Yinzhu is getting married today. As his sister, I feel happy for him. I hope he will be happy forever. Next, let''s welcome our bridegroom to the stage. "


    Shuzong magicians release their magic again at the moment when Anya''s voice falls. This time, it''s all the explosion of the fire system. The dazzling flames burst out in the sky, and the dazzling brilliance and roar reverberate in the whole Brenner mountains.


    As early as Anya began to speak, the 50 natural magicians of the Elven clan were chanting incantations in a low voice. The clear green lights quietly poured into the ground when the shuzong magicians released the explosion.


    Standing on both sides of the red carpet, the East Dragon soldiers retreated three meters, and at the same time, they yelled: "please enter the gate, Emperor Qin."


    Ye Yinzhu steps out of the Lord''s mansion. She can''t help but praise in her heart. Sister Anya, is this a simple wedding? Although I can''t see it, how can I not feel such a huge display? He naturally understood that Anya and the unknown elder were for the sake of him and his two wives, and his emotion had already been excited by the emotion in his heart.


    Today''s Ye Yinzhu is wearing a black robe, which was made for him by the elder Weiming and the elders of Donglong bazong.


    Nine golden dragons are embroidered on the black robe. They are not dragon like lizards in the seven dragon city, but golden dragon with luotou, snake body, antler, turtle eye, fish scale, tiger''s paw, eagle''s claw, ox''s ear and five claws under the belly.


    According to elder Weiming, this is the ancestor of Donglong. Wearing a Nine Dragon Robe should have been the glory of the Donglong emperor, but for ye Yinzhu''s wedding, it was an exception, because one of his wives was the only descendant of the Donglong royal family.


    ------------


    the refining conference will be held as usual at 12:05 tomorrow evening. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 688

    Ye Yinzhu, who was originally handsome, wore eight treasures purple gold crowns and dragon robes. His black hair was neatly combed behind his head. At this time, he perfectly displayed the handsome and graceful temperament of Donglong people. His elegant and noble temperament is not strong, but can make anyone feel the dignity of the strong. His appearance immediately eclipsed thousands of people in the audience.


    The light green light surges from both sides of the red carpet, and green plants rush out of the ground. In the blink of an eye, a green forest has been formed, from which the crystal green light is released. The huge natural atmosphere is shrouded on the red carpet. Bathed in the green light, ye Yinzhu walks to the stage step by step, which is full of the natural atmosphere and makes him capable of the unity of heaven and man Sharpness reaches its peak.


    This is the light of natural blessing by the natural magicians of the elves. It is said that people who get the natural blessing will make all plants produce affinity as long as they are in the world of nature. At the same time, it is also the highest etiquette of the elves. Only the most distinguished guests can enjoy it.


    Although all the soldiers were ready to move forward with tears in their eyes, he still felt the blessing of so many people.


    The red carpet is not very long, but ye Yinzhu walked for ten minutes. When he stepped on the platform, cheers resounded through the valley again. Everyone is shouting the word "Qin Di". Every blessing is so sincere.


    He can''t bear to let his tears flow down. When ye Yinzhu comes to the center of the platform, the figures of Anya and elder Weiming have disappeared. Waiting here is his good brother Oliveira.


    Oliveira gave Ye Yinzhu a big hug. "Congratulations, brother."


    "Thank you."


    Oliveira said with a smile, "I''m a little jealous of you. It turns out that marriage can make people so excited. It seems that when I have time, I should find a wife. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "brother, I have seen your reputation in Milan. If you want to find me a sister-in-law, will it be difficult? It''s Hongyan. He''s too rigid. You''ll have to help him at that time. "


    Oliveira patted Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder and walked over him to the stage. He said in a loud voice, "please marry me."


    The person in charge of marriage? Who will be the person in charge of marriage? Ye Yinzhu is a bit at a loss, and he doesn''t know it himself, but I think it''s not the people of the eight schools of Donglong, or the purple ones.


    However, when the two familiar breath from the side of the platform boarded together, the tears in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes could no longer endure. He couldn''t see it, but these two breath were too familiar to him.


    With a puff, ye Yinzhu knelt down on the platform in front of the strong people of all ethnic groups in Qin City, and bowed down to the two people who stepped on the stage.


    "Grandpa Qin, grandma Nina."


    Yes, the two people on the stage are Qin Shang and Nina. Ye Yinzhu''s feelings for Qin Shang are by no means less than his own grandfather. Qin Shang began to teach him the skills of Qin Zong from his full moon. For 16 years, without Qin Shang''s inculcation, how could ye Yinzhu be today.


    Qin Shang strode forward, squatted down, held Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder and picked him up from the ground, "silly boy, today is your happy day. Why are you crying?" Although he said that, when he saw Ye Yinzhu''s black eyes, they were already full of tears. Even Nina could not help but shed tears.


    Ye Yinzhu cried in his heart, sister Anya, thank you. It''s true that no one is more suitable to be their own bridegroom than grandpa Qin and grandma Nina. They are the people they respect most! Ye Yinzhu never thought that Qin Shang and Nina would come to his wedding when there might be another war in front of him at any time. At this time, he felt that he had no regrets.


    Oliveira replaced Anya and became the master of ceremonies on the stage. She went to the three and said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, please say something." Qin Shang has been appointed as the chief mage of the court by Silvio. As a minister of the Milan Empire, he naturally wants to be respected as an adult.


    Qin Shang nodded, holding Ye Yinzhu in one hand, and said in a loud voice: "two hours ago, I just arrived at Qin City. Finally, I caught up with Yinzhu''s wedding. Not long after Yinzhu was born, I watched him grow up. His intelligence and talent surprise me almost every day. Today, he has grown up, in my heart, he will always be the best. Nina and I are willing to marry him and help him finish the most important lesson in his life. Let''s welcome the bride and the elders. "


    Ye Li, LAN Ruxue, ye Zhong and Mei Ying went to the stage one after the other, and led by the arranged etiquette staff, they went to the center of the platform and sat down in the middle of a row of chairs. As ye Yinzhu''s close relatives, they are undoubtedly the happiest today. Ye Li has already been smiling.


    At the same time, eleven young girls in blue dress, who are at the forefront of Donglong''s 100 magicians, sit down at the table that has already been prepared. Ye Yinzhu also puts a table in front of him. Under the leadership of Oliveira, he is also asked to sit behind the table.


    Oliveira just said a word in his ear, and ye Yinzhu understood it. There was a surging undercurrent in his heart. His hand was shining, and a Guqin had appeared on the table out of thin air.Although he couldn''t see it, he still didn''t need any adjustment. A clear chant sounded from the piano, bringing a wonderful melody.


    There was a low hum on the Guqin. Under the stage, the eleven fairy girls in blue followed the wonderful melody and played their musical instruments, which turned into continuous voiceless notes, setting off the misty music of Ye Yinzhu. At this moment, although there is no magic in this wonderful melody, the moving melody still calms the whole audience down.


    Qin Shang stands beside Ye Yinzhu. When he looks at the moment when ye Yinzhu''s fingers fall on the piano, he knows that Yinzhu has surpassed himself in all aspects, especially in artistic conception.


    This is just a song "Phoenix courtship" played by mingfengqin!


    The door of the Lord''s mansion opened again. This time, four people came out at the same time. Among them, the two girls were dressed in scarlet palace dresses with red covers on their heads. With the help of the elder Anya and the elder Weiming, they bathed in the light of natural blessing, and walked forward step by step in the beautiful melody of the Phoenix courtship. Behind them, two lovely little girls with golden light all over their bodies hold flower baskets in their hands, throw petals in the air and then fall.


    I can''t see them, but I can clearly feel their existence. This day has finally come. The excitement in Ye Yinzhu''s heart is fully integrated into his own piano music, and his clear singing accompanies the music.


    "There are beauties,


    never forget them.


    I haven''t seen you for a day.


    The Phoenix flies in the sky,


    all over the world.


    But the beauty is not in the east wall.


    I''ll talk to you with my heart.


    When I see Xu Xi,


    comfort me.


    I''d like to join hands with you.


    I can''t fly,


    makes me fall. "


    Although there is the cover of the red cap, but in this song, people who are very close can still see, from under the red cap, dripping a little crystal.


    Finally, when ye Yinzhu''s piano song is over, his bride has come to the stage.


    Standing up and letting go of the Ming Feng Qin, ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkled with tears and turned towards the second daughter. His arms slowly opened to both sides of his body, and his eight fingers moved at the same time. Seven deep purple elemental silk threads appeared out of thin air. Ye Yinzhu breathed out. Although his eyes could not see, his heart was watching his lover.


    "It''s fate to meet each other, but it''s difficult to meet each other. The mountain is high and the road is far away, but there are thousands of miles of beautiful scenery. Because of dissatisfaction, the dream of Mandarin becomes empty, so I take pictures and send it to the wild goose


    Every word out of his mouth will turn into a stream of air, making the seven strings in front of him hum, playing the same movement as before.


    Step by step forward, the Qixian in front of him follows, and the tears on Ye Yinzhu''s face fall quietly. It''s not easy for him to come to this day. He finally wants to have his love completely.


    The voice suddenly became happy, and the passionate voice went up to the sky.


    "I like Kaifeng. I hold a jade photo and look at it carefully. But I see cherry lips red, willow eyebrows black, star eyes watery and deep feelings longer. How can infinite love be sued? Looking to the south-east, a song of Phoenix courtship. "


    When the last sentence came out and the seven energy strings dissipated at the same time, the two beauties in the red package had already jumped into his broad arms. The three hugged each other tightly, and the ocean and Sula were already in tears.


    The cheers turned into the same harmonious voice, echoing in the air, with only one sentence: "congratulations to the Emperor Qin and tie the knot."


    All the magicians are releasing the most dazzling magic into the air. At this moment, Qin City has become a sea of joy.


    Weiming and Anya meet a smile, although the wedding procedure has been destroyed, but such a touching scene what can be compared?


    --------------


    is the combination of wedding and war a climax? The climax is coming. If you still have monthly tickets and recommended tickets, please give them to Xiaosan. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 689

    For a long time, the three people who hugged each other separated slowly. Their faces were filled with happy smiles. Tears could no longer be covered. All the sadness and pain they had experienced had already dissipated at this moment.


    Seeing that they were separated, the elder Wei Ming coughed with a smile and said, "Your Majesty, you seem to be too anxious. I haven''t given you to your Highness The Regent."


    Ocean pretty face a red, fortunately there is the cover of the red cap, but she pulled Ye Yinzhu''s right hand, but how also refused to let go.


    Weiming said helplessly: "Your Highness, the Regent, your majesty will give it to you later. No matter what Donglong will face, please protect her royal highness


    "I will. Please rest assured."


    Anya said with a smile: "Yinzhu, I have recognized Sula as my sister. She will be my own sister and I will be her parents. If you dare to bully her, you don''t blame my sister for being rude."


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Anya with a silly smile, but his heart is full of emotion. Of course, he knows that Anya is doing it for himself. With the support of Anya and the elves, Sula''s status can be stabilized.


    Qin Shang, as the principal of marriage, can''t help but laugh. "It seems that I don''t have to ask them whether they are willing to combine or not."


    Nina chuckled and said, "of course you have to ask. Form has to go. " At this time the long princess, eyes full of envy. Although she is as good as ever with Qin Shang, she has never been so moved as today.


    Qin Shang nodded and said, "OK." And whispered in Nina''s ear, "I owe you a wedding. When the war is over, I will give it back to you. "


    Nina''s face turned red, but the light of happiness in her eyes became brighter.


    The couple came over together and said hello to Weiming and Anya first. Qin Shang Cailang said: "Yinzhu, are you willing to marry Haiyang? No matter you are poor or rich, healthy or sick, love her, take care of her and protect her all your life."


    Ye Yinzhu clenched the hand of the ocean, nodded firmly and said, "I do."


    The cheers rang out again, and the sound was huge, so that Qin Shang and Nina''s marriage had to be suspended.


    Until the sound gradually dropped, Nina asked: "ocean, are you willing to marry Ye Yinzhu as a wife? No matter poor or rich, no matter healthy or sick, love him and take care of him all your life, and become his strongest support."


    Haiyang didn''t say "I''m willing" as ye Yinzhu did. Her voice choked, "it''s been too long waiting for this day. Today, Haiyang can finally become Ye Yinzhu''s wife. This is the greatest happiness in my life. I will


    No cheers, but at this moment, I don''t know how many people cry silently because of this touching scene. Love is beautiful and will always be.


    Qin Shang turned to Ye Yinzhu again, "Yinzhu, are you willing to marry Sula, no matter poor or rich, no matter healthy or sick, love her, take care of her and protect her all your life."


    And Sula between the past all kinds of rapid flash from the mind, to marry her here is how difficult. I got it. I won''t let it go this time.


    "I will."


    Nina asked: "Sula, are you willing to marry Ye Yinzhu? No matter poor or rich, no matter healthy or sick, you will love him and take care of him all your life to become his strongest support."


    Sula said without hesitation, "I will. I will always be with him, no matter how old the world is, whether the sea is dry or the rocks are rotten, whether life or death, even if there are only fragments of my soul left. "


    Her tone is very insipid, but it is this kind of insipidity that makes her words more positive.


    Qin Shang and Nina look at each other and smile, "Licheng. I declare that ye Yinzhu, Haiyang and Sula are officially married. From then on, we will love each other and never leave


    Oliveira announced: "please take a seat for the bride, witnesses and elders."


    Qin Shang, Nina, Anya and elder Weiming sit down next to Ye Yinzhu''s family. In the cheers of the Qin City soldiers, ye Yinzhu takes Haiyang and Sura to offer tea to the elders one by one. Finishing the last procedure of the wedding.


    Judging from the scale of the wedding, this is definitely the most grand wedding, but the procedure is deliberately simplified under Anya''s arrangement.


    When ye Yinzhu came to Nina with ocean and Sula, Nina said with a smile: "Silvio can''t come. On behalf of the Empire of Milan, I wish you a happy wedding. Oh, by the way, ocean, your grandfather Seedorf didn''t come. He asked me to congratulate you instead of him. "


    "Thank you, Granny Nina. Grandpa, is he OK? " The ocean was brought up by Seedorf. As soon as Nina mentioned Seedorf, the tears in her eyes could not stop. After leaving Milan, she never saw her grandfather Seedorf again.


    "Silly child, happy day, don''t cry."


    A graceful figure quietly on stage, quickly walked to the ocean side, beautiful eyes flashing with crystal clear tears, "ocean, congratulations."


    Hearing this sound, the ocean''s body suddenly froze and quickly lifted up a corner of the cover. When she saw the person in front of her, her eyes were full of surprise. She opened her arms and hugged the visitor tightly.Feeling the emotional change of the ocean, ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment, because the surrounding environment is a bit chaotic. Although the breath is very familiar, he doesn''t recognize it for a moment.


    "Sister xiangluan, why are you here?" The words of the ocean finally reveal the identity of the comer, and make ye Yinzhu suddenly realize. He did not expect that xiangluan would come today. Flashed in the mind that he once had an affair with xiangluan. But he quickly threw away the memory. He already had the ocean and Sula, and could not have any emotional obstacles any more. Otherwise, how can they be worthy of their trust in themselves.


    "How can I not come when you get married?" Xiangluan is still so beautiful, but at this time she is a little less than before, less beautiful and lively, but a little more charming charm.


    In Milan, the ocean''s only friend, or even sister, was xiangluan. The relationship between the two girls was excellent. On their most important day, the best sisters came to congratulate her. What could make the ocean happier? However, she didn''t find that xiangluan''s beautiful eyes were a little uneasy and sad, and she didn''t dare to contact the sea.


    At this time, an elf quietly came on stage and said something in Anya''s ear. Anya''s smiling face suddenly flashed a cold look, nodded and waved to let the spirit go down. His lips were humming, and he said to Ye Yinzhu, "the gift giver is coming."


    Ye Yinzhu, who had just finished his tea, said with a smile, "the guests are coming."


    With this remark, people''s faces could not help showing anger. On this happy day, it''s too hateful for the dragon people to make trouble. They don''t need any encouragement, and their strong sense of war was suddenly released.


    The hot tempered Ye Li fiercely fought, "these hateful reptiles, this time they will not come."


    Ye Yinzhu, holding her two wives in both hands, was facing the stage. Under the influence of fighting spirit, the voice came out from afar, "soldiers of all ethnic groups in Qincheng, today is my wedding day. We should have enjoyed ourselves, but now the dragon people are attacking, and they want to interfere with our happiness. So, let''s give them a heavy lesson. Let the world understand that those who dare to invade our Qin City will be punished. After defeating these aggressors, I will get drunk with my brothers again. "


    Xiangluan, standing beside the ocean, looks at Ye Yinzhu with some surprise. She doesn''t find that ye Yinzhu''s eyesight has lost, but she clearly feels that ye Yinzhu, wearing a black dragon robe and a golden crown, is obviously different from before. He has become more mature and more powerful. He doesn''t pay any attention to the attack of the dragon clan. How many people can do that in the mainland?


    It can be said that those who are concentrated here are all the strong among all the ethnic groups in Qin City, and they have long been informed that there will be a dragon attack today. Ye Yinzhu''s words not only bring them a strong sense of war, but also contain huge confidence. What about the dragon people? This is Qin City, their home. In order to protect their home, they are willing to give their lives.


    Anya and elder Weiming nod to each other, and the two strong men representing the two forces of Qin City step down at the same time. In order to let Ye Yinzhu have a better rest and recovery, they have already discussed the Countermeasures for the war against the dragon people.


    Ye Li''s family and others on the stage step down one after another. Under the leadership of the eight patriarchs of Donglong and the patriarchs of all ethnic groups, the soldiers of all ethnic groups around the platform, who have already assembled, act at the same time, divide into countless teams and quickly hide in the Brenner mountains. Only Ye Yinzhu and his wife, Qin Shang, Nina and xiangluan, as well as 11 Smurfs who came to the stage with their desks, remained on the stage. Of course, there are cute flash and thunder.


    Three tall figures came quickly from the Brenner mountains. At the same time, they rose and fell in front of Ye Yinzhu. The head man, who was covered in purple, nodded to Ye Yinzhu and said, "everything is ready." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 690

    Feeling the strong fighting spirit released by Zi, Gladys and Ming, ye Yinzhu''s spirit surged in his chest, "OK, let''s give the dragon a surprise."


    Haiyang is holding Ye Yinzhu''s hand. After he played the song "Phoenix courtship" before, she sat down and lifted her veil. Today, instead of covering her face with the ability she got from the snow dragon leopard, she put on a piece of red yarn.


    "I haven''t played with you for a long time. Shall we play zither together?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it''s my wish."


    Qin Shang laughs, "Yinzhu, you don''t need anything. Grandfather Qin doesn''t know what to give you as a wedding gift. Count me in. I haven''t played piano with you for a long time. Let grandfather Qin see your real strength. "


    As he spoke, Qin Shang sat down on the other side of Ye Yinzhu. Fortunately, the table was long enough for the three people to sit in the back without crowding.


    Yanluo, the head of the Smurf girls, takes other people to move the table, sits behind Ye Yinzhu and puts his musical instrument on the table. Behind Ye Yinzhu, although they are about to face the powerful dragon, they have no fear in their hearts.


    Zi, gracis, Ming, Shan and Lei stand around, Nina and Sura stand together. Seven people stand in six directions, guarding the center like a six pointed star composed of people.


    Although the number of them is small, the presence of the four great beasts, together with Nina and Sura from Falan, is enough to withstand thousands of troops. If you want to destroy Ye Yinzhu''s performance, you have to pass them first.


    Flapping her silver wings, Li Sha hovers around Howard. Due to her rapid strength improvement, she has become the leader of the young generation in yinlongcheng. It is highly valued by Howard.


    Howard leads the silver dragon clan and flies in the front. His body is not as big as before. It looks like a young dragon, but his milky white scales are enough to become the idol of any giant dragon, which is the symbol of the sacred dragon.


    A few days ago, Li Sha brought back the news that ye Yinzhu refused to surrender, which made Howard furious. He had made up his mind to completely wipe out the Brenner mountains to show his dignity after becoming a sacred dragon. This war will also symbolize his supreme position in commanding the whole dragon clan. At the same time, he also hopes to use this war to let the other six Dragon Kings see the true strength of the sacred dragon. See who dares to rebel against his rule in the future.


    "Grandfather, are we really going to destroy Qin City? Yinzhu used to be a member of our Yinlong clan. " Although Lisha was infuriated by Ye Yinzhu''s pride, he still didn''t want to be his enemy, let alone see ye Yinzhu and his friends die in the anger of the dragon people.


    Howard obviously didn''t see Qin City in his eyes, and said with a kind face: "silly girl, now it''s on the way, I have to send it. What ye Yinzhu violates is the interests of the whole dragon people. If you don''t kill him, where is the dignity of the dragon family? What''s more, Liulong city is watching us. Today, I want to prove to them the real strength of our Yinlong clan, so that these guys will never dare to resist our rule. "


    "But, grandfather, you also know that I can have today''s strength, and ye Yinzhu''s help is inseparable. Can you save his life I still want to make the last effort.


    Howard eyes a cold light, "from kill, remember your identity. No one can go against my will. Ye Yinzhu is responsible for everything today. If it wasn''t for him to kill the dragon, how could it be the result now. It''s a foregone conclusion. You don''t have to talk about it any more. "


    In the distance, the dragons flying in the air have seen the Brenner mountains.


    The Brenner range covers an extremely vast area, with more peaks. It is the most towering mountain range on the mainland of longqinus. It''s magnificent and the mountains are rolling.


    The light of surprise flashed through Howard''s eyes and murmured to himself, "the wall? The people of Qincheng built walls between the mountains? "


    It''s not just that there are walls between the two peaks, but that there are walls hundreds of meters high between the peaks. Although these walls seem to be quite different from the heights of the peaks, it''s still a great project. Looking down from the air, you can clearly see that the thick wall is extremely solid, which can not be completed in one or two days. Moreover, how much manpower and material resources does it cost?


    Howard heart fretting, it seems that he is underestimating the strength of the Qin City. I didn''t expect that a human, who was like a mole ant in front of him, could have such a fortress like territory.


    As the head of the silver dragon clan, Howard''s wisdom can naturally see the purpose of the people of Qincheng. He connected the mountains with the city wall, that is, connected the whole Brenner mountains into a huge fortress. Although it seems that it has not been completed yet, it has begun to take shape. If the project is really completed, I am afraid that even a million troops may not be able to win. How to attack the wall hundreds of meters high? At least, at present, there are no siege devices that can attack this kind of wall. In particular, the thickness of these walls is as high as their height, and the foundation is more than 200 meters thick. And they all seem to be made of granite.Howard can''t help but wonder. Don''t the guys in black dragon city say that ye Yinzhu, a small Qin City, has only some of the remaining evils of the East Dragon Empire? However, the following huge project can not be completed without the efforts of millions of people, years or even decades.


    Of course, he didn''t know that the main force of building these walls was not ordinary people, but the design of goblin tribes, Goblin rippers made by dwarven masters, bimong and elves. A goblin Ripper''s ability to work is equivalent to thousands of people working at the same time. They did most of the cutting and transporting of boulders. It''s a perfect wall, and it''s a lot of goblin design, and it''s a lot of labor saving. Otherwise, how can such a project be completed in just a few years.


    However, after a brief surprise, Howard''s eyes soon showed a trace of disdain. Yes, it''s a good idea to make the Brenner mountains a fortress. Unfortunately, it''s only useful for human and orc troops, but it''s useless for the great dragon people. This seems like a fortress, but it has great defects. That''s the air.


    No matter how tall the city wall is, what role can it play for the noble dragon people who can soar in mid air? This time, in order to show the power of the dragon family, the seven dragon city, together, has brought 800 adult dragons, led by the seven dragon king, who is headed by himself. Such power, even if a country is wiped out, is more than enough. As long as three rounds of magic fall from the air, even all the peaks of the Brenner mountains will be cut off.


    Think of here, the previous surprise into greater pride, so that Howard heart rose soon a trace of scruples disappeared.


    The dragons saw the Brenner mountains, and the people sitting on the platform naturally saw the dragon. Although they are confident, they are still surprised when they see the dragon''s formation.


    More than 800 giant dragons, the smallest of which is tens of meters long, and the largest of which is more than 100 meters long, spread their wings and fly in the sky at the same time, just like a huge dark cloud moving forward to block the sun.


    Flying in the front of a dragon is particularly eye-catching, its length is about 30 meters, the whole body is milky white, in the sunlight, like a huge white jade like sliding in the air. Behind him, a total of 50 giant silver dragons with silver scales were arranged in a neat formation. The sunlight reflected a colorful halo on them, which was not only the reflected light, but also a huge magic wave. As a magic dragon, any adult dragon has the ability to use all magic forbidden spells.


    The silver dragon clan is powerful because of their magic power. When many silver dragons gather together, even the black dragon clan and the golden dragon clan dare not challenge them. These are the best of the Yinlong people. Although they are the same dragon people, no one dares to carry them with their bodies.


    After the Yinlong clan, the black dragon and the golden dragon, each composed of 80 heads, move forward in an arched formation. Their bodies are much larger than those of the Yinlong clan. Especially for the golden dragon clan, the metallic luster reflected by the sunlight and their majestic bodies are definitely one of the largest Warcraft in the mainland of lonzainus. Almost every adult metal dragon has the strength, attack and defense that can compete with golden bimon. What''s more terrifying is their ability to dive from the air, their huge body weight, terrible impact force and metallized body. Even golden bimont dare not stand in the way when they charge.


    After the three upper dragon groups, the formation of hundreds of dragons in the four Dragon cities of water, fire, earth and wind is black. They have the largest number, but their combat effectiveness is much worse than that of the upper dragon group flying in front. Most of them are adult Dragons of the eighth order.


    Looking at the formation that covered the clouds and the sun, the eyes of the four great beasts all lit up. At this time, the flash and thunder pure eyes erupted a strong anger, staring at Howard, the sacred dragon flying in the front. They still remember clearly that their parents were destroyed in front of the same dragon in order to protect them. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 691

    At this time to see the enemy, beautiful golden eyes as if to spit out the general fire of anger.


    Zi, GRASSIS and Ming also saw the giant dragons, and their momentum suddenly became huge. For them, the dragon clan was a natural enemy, which had been predestined as early as ancient times. Purple''s ancestors were both defeated and died when they fought with the holy dragon nokexi. Seeing so many dragon tribes appear at the same time, their fighting spirit is also burning to the peak.


    Feeling the changes in the air, ye Yinzhu is still calm, "the performance is about to start. This is the most dazzling scene of today''s wedding. "


    With these words, ye Yinzhu''s voice suddenly becomes high and looks up to the sky. Although he can''t see it, his breath is still accurately locked on the approaching holy dragon Howard.


    "Howard."


    In mid air, Howard''s wings flapped and stopped. The dragons behind him also stopped one after another. No dragon is worried about this kind of emotion. The dragon clan has not done such a large-scale operation for many years. In their opinion, even if they are facing Falan, they will definitely have the power of World War I.


    Howard lowered his head and looked down. His heart was suddenly shocked. His pupils contracted violently. Then, the breath of his whole body became strong. The huge holy dragon made the people who followed him retreat quickly. A layer of milky luster was exploding from the holy dragon.


    Howard''s change is not because he saw Ye Yinzhu, but because he felt the huge breath of five regiments on the broad platform below. To his surprise, these five breath were not under him. How is that possible? After becoming a sacred dragon, he naturally inherited the breath and part of the memory belonging to the sacred dragon. The five breath was not only hostile and powerful, but also familiar to him, as if he had encountered them tens of thousands of years ago.


    Howard felt it, and the other six Dragon Kings also felt the strength of the four sacred beasts below. They flew out of the group one after another and came to Howard. The seven Dragon Kings worked together and broke out a powerful momentum under the complementary effect of attributes and breath, which stabilized their emotions.


    Black Dragon King looked around Howard, "crown, what is that breath, why so powerful?"


    Howard said in a deep voice: "if I feel right, it should be the breath of the four beasts in the orc legend. I didn''t expect that there would be a gathering of four great beasts in the Qin City. No wonder, no wonder Ye Yinzhu dares to compete with our dragon people. "


    The Black Dragon King was shocked and said, "four great beasts? Are they the four adult beasts? "


    Howard nodded. "I can''t feel wrong. The four sacred beasts of the dragon and orcs are natural enemies. It seems that today''s battle is not easy. Get all the people ready. We have to take advantage of the fact that the four sacred beasts can''t fly. As long as we annihilate them, the Qin City is nothing. Without the assistance of a large number of ORC strong battle legions, we can completely overpower our opponents by relying on the number. "


    Although Howard''s confidence was shaken by the breath of the four great beasts, he didn''t plan to retreat. After all, there are 800 adult dragons behind him. What about the four great beasts? There are only four of them, after all. Even if each has the same strength as himself, it is impossible to compete with so many noble dragon people. But, how is the golden beetle different from the legend? Is that their human image?


    Just as Howard was thinking, ye Yinzhu''s voice sounded again.


    "Howard."


    Howard''s eyes flashed, "Ye Yinzhu, you dare to call me by my name."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "why don''t I dare. At the beginning, you taught me that strength is the capital to speak. When I was in Yinlong City, ye Yinzhu did not dare to forget the humiliation you brought me. Today is my wedding day. Are you leading many dragon people here to congratulate me? "


    "Congratulations? Ye Yinzhu, I think you are arrogant and crazy. Now you and I can choose to surrender to the other four. Otherwise, today is the day when your Qin City will disappear from longqinus. "


    Ye Yinzhu calmly smiles, "Howard, although you have evolved into a sacred dragon, it''s a pity that your temper is still as proud as before. If you are a guest from afar, let''s give you a gift from Qin City. "


    Howard snorted angrily, and the huge milky wings of the Dragon suddenly flapped. The dragons behind them immediately took action and flew over the Qin City. The magic elements in the air of the whole Brenner mountains became solidified, and more than 800 dragons condensed magic at the same time, making a large number of colorful clouds appear in the air. The magnificent scene is absolutely the only one ye Yinzhu has ever seen in his life. Even when I was in Falan at the beginning, the master of the seven towers of Falan used magic at the same time, there was never such a huge breath.


    The faces of the four great beasts and Nina became dignified, especially Nina. Although she was very confident in her own strength, she was still surprised to see so many dragons preparing magic at the same time. Yinzhu, Yinzhu, you are too confident. No matter how powerful the four beasts are, I''m afraid they can only protect your own safety at this time. However, what should we do with the hard-working Qin City? She really can''t think of what combat power Qin City can have at this time to compete with these giant dragons in the air. Even the hundred bigwigs can''t do it. After all, the dragon is in the air!Ye Yinzhu''s calmness brings confidence to everyone. He sits down again and sits quietly behind the table. Qin Shang and Hai Hai have already taken out their musical instruments. Nina doesn''t know the biggest secret of Qin City, but they do.


    At the command of Howard, the holy dragon, except for the golden dragon, all the other dragon families began to chant incantations. Soon, when their magic was finished, the moment of thunder came.


    Howard has already thought about this first attack. He will give it to Ye Yinzhu and the four great beasts. Under the magic of 800 dragons, he is confident that he will wipe the four great beasts and ye Yinzhu out of the world.


    At this time, Howard found a strange scene in the Brenner mountains. At the top of each high mountain and on the outer wall, with the turnover of the stone slab, a special cannon with a round bottom slowly appeared. Although the colors of the cannons were inconspicuous, the metallic luster reflected in the sunlight made Howard find them for the first time.


    With the powerful spirit of the sacred dragon, Howard found that there are more than 100 such cannons, and the most striking thing is the huge gun body at the top of the highest peak of Brenner mountains. Huge magic energy appeared on the gun almost in an instant. However, he did not see anyone operating the cannons.


    A bad idea quickly appeared in Howard''s mind. Just before he understood it, the thick barrel of those cannons flipped out from the top of the mountain actually moved with the rotation of the base. The black muzzle was aimed at the Dragon gathered in the air. It''s amazing how hundreds of cannons turn at the same time.


    It''s not that Howard has never seen the magic crystal cannon, which can be said to be the strongest defense weapon of human beings, but he has never seen or even heard of this kind of cannon that can rotate and aim by itself. No, it''s impossible. The casting method of magic crystal cannons has long been lost, and only the most important cities in various countries have a few. What''s more, he didn''t know how powerful the magic crystal cannon was, but the strong premonition in his heart made Howard roar for the first time, "defense."


    Anya quietly stands inside the ancient tree, her hands caressing the crystal ball in front of her. Through the holographic image of the crystal ball, she can clearly see the Dragon floating in the air. At this time, even she can''t help being nervous. This is the first time that Qin City''s strongest defense shows its strength. Neither she nor the masters of the dwarves and goblin tribes know how powerful the omni-directional magic guided artillery array, which has consumed the most resources of Qin City in recent years, can be.


    Anya''s magic power is injected into the crystal ball. At this moment, her mental power has been connected with all the magic guns through the omni-directional monitoring and control system. Just as Howard roared, the queen of Fort launched the first attack in the history of Qin City magic guide artillery array.


    Hundreds of dazzling lights are shining from the dark gun barrel. The dazzling light is instantly condensed, and more than 100 huge beams of light erupt at the same time. At the moment of their outbreak, the whole space over Qin City became distorted. The huge roar is like the roar of the Brenner mountains, led by the annihilation gun, and all the magic guided guns give off the most dazzling brilliance.


    Although Howard responded in time, he didn''t make the dragons who despised him make the right choice.


    When more than 100 roars were heard at the same time, most of the dragons lost their hearing temporarily, and their magic of dragon language was abruptly interrupted. The magic elements in the air suddenly fluctuate violently because of their solidification.


    Each of the more than 100 bombardments has the same strength as the forbidden curse, especially the annihilation gun. It can destroy a mountain in an instant. Every shot needs all the energy of a level 9 Warcraft crystal. What a terrible force that is!


    --------------


    at 12:05 this evening, the refinishing conference will be held as usual. Friends are welcome to attend. At the same time, please don''t forget to vote for junior three. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 692

    The magic shell fired by the magic gun may not be more powerful than the magic power of a giant dragon in terms of the overall magic power, but the painstaking research of countless generations of goblin tribes is not so simple.


    Just the degree of magic condensation, these magic guns are far from the ancient magic crystal cannons. Condense the energy of the crystal nucleus together, erupt instantly, and then transform and condense through the magic array in the magic gun. Even the energy of a level 7 Warcraft crystal nucleus can be converted into the existence close to the level of single forbidden curse. Not to mention the annihilation gun. At the beginning, when casting the core array of the annihilation cannon, the materials used were enough krypton gold to cast several artifacts. The eruption at the expense of a level 9 Warcraft crystal core can only be described as terror.


    More than a hundred purple lights, led by a huge milky light column, rose into the sky. The sky has become a dazzling purple. The violent distortion of the whole space makes countless deep black cracks appear in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the sky over Brenner mountains has become a land of destruction.


    The omni-directional monitoring and control system perfectly completes the guidance function, and each magic guided gun is locked on a giant dragon. That instant burst of roar has rendered the sky extremely dazzling. Even ye Yinzhu''s powerful mental power and the ability of harmony between man and nature lost the role of induction at this moment.


    This is the gift Qin City gave to the dragon people. Of course, this is only the first gift.


    All that can be heard is Howard''s roar, "no -"


    after all, the dragon''s defense is terrible. Most of the dragons react in a hurry when they see hundreds of purple lights blooming at the same time. At this moment, the upper giant dragons showed their ability far beyond the ordinary giant dragons. Silver Dragon burst out a dazzling six color halo, condensed into a six element mixed border defense. Black dragon had a dark cloud under him. Metal dragon is the fastest to impose a metal curing defense effect on itself.


    It''s a pity that all this has come too fast. When they haven''t finished their defense magic, they have turned into a purple ocean.


    It is wise to use Ye Yinzhu''s later words to describe the first attack of Queen Anya.


    In Howard''s words, it is insidious.


    Anya did not overestimate the strength of the magic gun, nor underestimate the defensive power of the dragon. The first round of the omni-directional magic gun bombardment is not to destroy the dragon. Therefore, the location of each cannon is the giant wings of the dragon in the air. And it''s the root of the Dragon Wing.


    Countless dazzling lights are blooming in the air. Howard, the holy dragon, solidifies his powerful magic power for the first time. However, he is shocked to find that none of his shots are aimed at him. The Black Dragon King, who is not far away from Howard, is not so lucky.


    The white light of the annihilation gun destroyed the defense of the Black Dragon King for the first time. The next moment, it had devoured his right wing and half of his body.


    In the roar, the Black Dragon King, who is as strong as purple nine, smashes his body like a meteorite toward the ground, and can''t control his body any more. And with him, there are hundreds of dragons.


    More than a hundred magic guided cannonballs have not been fired in vain, and the most important attack is focused on Yinlong. Under this round of bombardment, there are less than ten adult Dragons of the Yinlong clan who are still flying in the air. The rest of the fall, also mostly black dragon and Golden Dragon these upper dragon.


    But the water, fire, earth and wind dragons are not easy either. Although the magic wave caused by the simultaneous bombardment of more than 100 magic guided guns is the power of single forbidden curse, it also completely disrupts the magic elements in the air. The huge colorful clouds twisted violently, and the huge magic storm raged thousands of kilometers above Brenner mountains.


    It''s very difficult for the eight level dragons to control their bodies in this huge magic storm, let alone fight back.


    Howard roared, a round of milky halo suddenly burst out from him, halo flow scattered, desperately suppress the ravages of the magic storm. However, even if he is a sacred dragon, it is impossible to instantly offset such a huge magic storm. The original neat formation of the dragons is now in complete chaos.


    Nina stared at the scene, she couldn''t believe her eyes. This, this is not true. What is the sudden rise of purple light? Are there hundreds of great mages hidden in the Qin City? There was the white light pillar. She could be sure that it was the power of the sub God level. Even she did not dare to touch it casually.


    When did Qin City have such a huge power? No, it shouldn''t be a magician. How neat is the purple light rising, and it comes from different directions. How can a magician have such a tacit understanding? What is it? What is it?


    Nina can''t see the omni-directional magic gun on the mountain, but there are huge waves in her heart.


    Xiangluan was also shocked by this scene. When she saw the dragons coming, she was more worried than Nina. However, ye Yinzhu''s calmness gave her confidence. Even so, when this scene happened, she couldn''t believe her eyes. Is this the power of Qin City? Is this the real power of Qincheng? No wonder grandma would value Ye Yinzhu and Qin City so much. At this moment, in her mind, Qin City can be equal to Milan empire.With the fall of more than a hundred dragons in the mountains, ye Yinzhu''s short lost ability of the unity of man and nature has returned. As a commander in chief, how can he miss such an opportunity. Although he is confident, he has never underestimated the strength of the dragon race. The reason why the magic guided cannons can achieve such brilliant achievements is not only because they have a terrorist defense, but also because they hit the Dragon by surprise.


    Now, it''s time to completely destroy the dragon''s confidence. The Milky light rushed out from his chest, and the withered wood dragon harp that had become milky white and antique appeared on the table in front of him.


    Seeing this guqin, Nina''s heart can''t help contracting again. At the beginning, ye Yinzhu was able to complete the six way decision. It can be said that she was defeated by this Guqin. That should be a super artifact.


    "Grandfather Qin, ocean, let''s start. "Wild geese falling in the sand."


    Qin Shang takes a look at the Guqin in front of Ye Yinzhu, with a faint smile on his face. At this moment, both the master and the apprentice enter the mysterious realm. Man and heart, heart and will, will and God, God and Qin.


    The first buzz, from the dead wood dragon in the Qin, the next moment, Qin Shang, ocean Zheng sound at the same time hum. Behind them, eleven Smurfs almost automatically played the musical instruments in front of them in this strange melody. Just when ye Yinzhu sang the first time, their souls were completely immersed in this wonderful melody.


    At this moment, they forget everything about the outside world and the threat of the dragon. They only have the musical instruments in front of them, and only the melody driven by Ye Yinzhu.


    The musical instruments that should not have been ensemble are perfectly integrated in Ye Yinzhu''s magical melody. A circle of milky light rippled from the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, covering all the 11 Smurfs, Qin Shang and the ocean. Form a perfect opalescent mask.


    The beautiful melody, sounded in this mask, floating like an immortal, the beautiful melody is like the guests of wild geese, very ethereal in the sky, the order of the wild geese in harmony, suddenly hidden and obvious, if to come. The melody rises and falls, continuous and beautiful; the tone is quiet and beautiful, but there is movement in it. Euphemism and fluency, meaningful and fresh.


    Ye Yinzhu could have chosen "dragon flying gymnastics", but he did not. Longxiangcao may be able to deal with the lower dragon race, and even bring a lot of trouble to Howard, but there are too many giant dragons, so it is difficult for longxiangcao to play its due role. As one of the auxiliary music, the wild goose in Pingsha has an irreversible characteristic within the third level of the performer. As long as the influence of divine sound magic can be expanded to a sufficient extent, all the dragons in this range can be affected. Isn''t flying the pride of the dragon race? Well, let you feel the pain of not being able to fly.


    Howard managed to control the magic storm in the air with his powerful magic. Just as he and the other five Dragon Kings were preparing to fight back, a milky light column rose from the platform below. When the Milky light was about 100 meters away from the dragon, it spread itself and turned into a milky light ring Spread out and come to the dragon clan.


    However, the wonderful melody of Howard''s aura is also in his ears.


    Originally, Howard has been ready to control the situation, the first time to destroy those terrible magic guns. Although the wonderful ensemble melody made him feel wrong, his idea remained unchanged.


    However, to Howard''s horror, before he gave the order to attack the magic gun, the more than 100 Black Muzzles below turned again. This time, all the omni-directional magic guns aimed in the same direction, that is, his position. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 693

    Howard was shocked. He had been deeply impressed by the power of the magic gun before. Although he had a strong confidence in himself after he evolved into a sacred dragon, he never dared to face the bombardment of more than 100 magic guns at the same time! If you are really hit by all of them, I''m afraid there won''t be any dregs left.


    So Howard flew for the first time. Although his body shrank, his flying speed increased greatly. He flapped his wings desperately and flew obliquely to the sky. However, those magic guided cannons seemed to have eyes, and the cannons turned in the direction of his flight, pointing at his body all the time.


    In the ancient trees, Anya is very happy and even insidious.


    What about the sacred dragon? I don''t want to drink my feet water. Howard, you''ve been cheated. Although the omni-directional magic guided gun has amazing power, because of the excessive condensation of magic, after each launch, it must take about 10 minutes of cooling time to launch again, otherwise there will be the danger of blasting. However, Anya doesn''t think that the magic gun has no effect on the cooldown. Guided by her omni-directional monitoring and control system, the magic gun array always locks on the holy dragon Howard, which is to make his command ability vanish.


    No one is not afraid of death, no matter he is the king of silver dragon or the holy dragon. Anya doesn''t believe that he can command the Dragon army safely after he has seen the power of the magic gun and all the muzzles are facing him.


    Just as ye Yinzhu and the Dragon army are playing games, the previously scattered Qin City soldiers in the Brenner mountains have also taken action.


    A silver dragon finally got up from the ground, dizzy brain swelling some can not find the north. Although he tried his best to release the magic defense, the single attack power of the magic gun was so strong that his left wing had completely lost consciousness. However, the silver dragon was still secretly glad that he reacted fast enough and the Dragon Wing had not been pierced. Otherwise, he did not know whether he could recover. It''s just that I can''t fly now, but I still have powerful magic to back me up.


    Barely get up from the ground, Yinlong is ready to find some Qincheng people as the object of his anger, but it suddenly finds that he has been surrounded.


    The four heads are iron gray, and the height of the beast is more than 15 meters. I don''t know when it has come around, but it is only 100 meters away.


    Silver Dragon quickly raised his right claw, wiped it on the dragon''s eyes, and then blinked. He said in his heart that if I was wrong, I must be wrong. There''s no bimont here. It''s not in Orc territory.


    However, after this simple movement, when he looked at it again, the four fury bimont had already come to less than 50 meters in front of him. The powerful beast breath of bimon came to his face, which made him have to admit that all this was true.


    Silver dragon is very powerful. As the magic dragon of level 9 upper Warcraft, their magic ability is the best among the Dragon families. However, it is precisely because of the powerful magic power that Yinlong''s melee ability is extremely poor. The paralysis of the dragon''s wings and the pain that had begun to appear weakened the strength of the silver dragon. In addition, the bones in his body were broken when he fell just now. In such a short distance, let alone four heads, even one head was violent, and his melee ability was higher than that of him.


    At the moment when four violent bimonths rushed up at the same time, the silver dragon could not help but scream and made a move that made the bimonths feel funny. The silver dragon, who didn''t know whether he had ever participated in the battle, even burst his head with both hands. His huge body curled up together and didn''t even resist.


    Similar situations can be seen almost everywhere in the Brenner mountains. Previously, the dragons that fell into the cloud either met the siege of several bimont giants or faced the goblin tearing team composed of all metal. Of course, there are not many luck, they met the Druids, but if these Druids with the power of the bear''s claws come up with 20 at a time, the dragon that can''t fly will never have a chance.


    The metal dragon is perhaps the most "lucky" one. They did not meet the first three. They fell to the ground. Among the three upper dragon families, the metal dragon has the most combat effectiveness. Their fierce melee ability has not been weakened by their inability to fly. Although also fell seven meat and eight vegetables, but the strong body did not make them suffer too much damage.


    But because of this, the metal dragon is also taken care of the most. There are only three situations that appear in front of the metal dragon. Either, they see golden bimon with golden hair, or they meet the three brothers of ice devil ape. Of course, the worst luck is that they meet the death dragon wolf team with the Dragon wolf as the mount.


    Anya, who has carefully studied the strength of the Dragon nationality, has guaranteed absolute superiority in the arrangement of these Qin City guerrillas. In front of the action, she became a pain to fall empty dragon.


    If you want to say that the fastest way to kill the fallen dragon is not the strong players in the Qin City in front of you, but the eight elites of Donglong sect who are also scattered. These boys of Donglong bazong are holding their strength. Yesterday, the elder Weiming just told them that the Emperor Qin had promised that the dragon''s body could be used to make a set of equipment for each of them.


    Although the eight schools of Donglong dislike the dragon race as much as the orcs, they never dislike the equipment made with the dragon''s body. The gorgeous equipment of death dragon wolf cavalry has long been the envy of the boys of Donglong bazong. It''s not easy to have such an opportunity. They even think that the dragon people are here to give gifts more than ye Yinzhu.As a result, when the omni-directional magic gun was successful and watched a giant dragon fall from the air, the soldiers of the East Dragon''s eyes were green, as if they saw a huge treasure. They were very powerful at ordinary times. This moment is absolutely 12 points of play. You know, one dragon is enough to equip a team of ten of them.


    Let alone the ordinary east dragon warrior, even the eight patriarchs'' eyes are green at this time, which is the upper dragon clan, and all of them are precious. At the beginning, Ma Liang, a disciple of the painting school, could summon a silver dragon to attack with six silver dragon weapons. Since Ma Liang and Chang Hao went to the Arctic wasteland with Ye Yinzhu, they all had level 9 Warcraft as their mounts, and they had already become the successors of the masters of the painting school and the chess school. Seeing their treasures one by one, who doesn''t envy them. Even the patriarchs can''t be free from vulgarity.


    Seeing the Dragon fall from the sky, the East Dragon soldiers seem to see the pie falling from the sky. It''s a huge pie. Real baby. It''s not always a good thing.


    For a moment, the screams continued to ring out from the Brenner mountains. After the fall, the upper dragons met these wolves. For a moment, they completely fell on one side. They can only count on the people who are still flying in the air to be rescued.


    Dwarf soldiers are the most leisurely. Looking at more than 100 dragons falling in the air, they know that there are more monks than there are few. They are not in a hurry. No matter who catches the dragon, these excellent materials will always be sent to the dwarves. They decide how much materials to use when casting.


    The most unfortunate is the Black Dragon King. After falling from the air, although one of its wings was completely destroyed and half of its body was also severely damaged, it is still not fatal with its strong strength.


    Unfortunately, Anya had already noticed it when she chose to bombard him with the annihilation gun. A black dragon king is better than any other dragon people. His body is the largest. How much equipment can he make!


    So, when the Black Dragon King got up from the ground in great pain, he saw three human beings. If at the beginning, he still had a fluke in his heart, then when the three human beings all had a deep purple light, the light in his dragon eyes was completely desperate.


    It was not others who appeared in front of the Black Dragon King. It was the three supreme elders of the eight schools of Donglong, Weiming, Meiqing and LAN Ruxue.


    As the most powerful warriors of the eight schools of Donglong, they also have the ability to fight with the Black Dragon King one-on-one on the ground. At this time, the Black Dragon King was badly hurt, and he was faced with the three supreme elders Qi Zhi. He didn''t even have the chance to die.


    Howard was forced to fly around, and the dragon clan in mid air became more chaotic. Although they are all giant dragons, Qilong city has not cooperated with each other for many years. If they have the upper hand by magic, these dragons will undoubtedly be able to give full play to their strength, but that round of magic guided guns have completely confused them. Howard in order to escape and fly around, without the commander, the dragon people barely control the body at the same time, they all heard the wonderful melody.


    Ye Yinzhu is the magic level of purple level 9. With an ocean that has just stepped into the threshold of purple level, his magic power has reached the level of sub God, not to mention 11 Smurfs and Qin Shang. With the help of the supernatural instrument of dead wood dragon chanting Qin, ye Yinzhu perfectly interprets the ensemble. After the increase of super artifact, this piece of "flying geese in Pingsha" has reached the fourth level of white level.


    You know, after the evolution of the holy dragon Howard, it is just the strength of the white level. In the face of the fourth level of the white level of "Ping Sha Luo Yan", any dragon has no possibility to compete. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 694

    However, ye Yinzhu slightly underestimated the power of the dragon. Although a single dragon can''t compete with his powerful music. But when all the dragon people are in panic and their mental power is suddenly released, the scope of "falling geese in Pingsha", which includes all the dragons, can''t make them fall.


    Of course, "wild geese falling in the sand" is not without effect. In order to get rid of the shackles of Qin music, each dragon is trying to control its body and release its mental power. No one else can attack the magic gun or Ye Yinzhu. The stalemate made the dragons in the air hear the shrill cries of their companions falling in the Brenner mountains.


    Ye Yinzhu soon discovered this phenomenon, but he was not worried. A stalemate, right? Let''s hold on. It seems that the cooling time of the magic gun is coming. With so many targets floating in the air, sister Anya must be very happy.


    Ten minutes is not a short time, but it is by no means a long time. When Howard woke up, all the gun barrels released their lock on him, and more than a hundred purple beams rose again. It''s just a pity that the annihilation gun didn''t break out this time.


    The crystal core of level 9 Warcraft is a treasure even in Qin City. Although there are some stocks, most of the crystal core of level 9 Warcraft are used in the ordinary Warcraft gun in order to make the omni-directional Warcraft gun exert the best power. You know, the ordinary Warcraft gun has a crystal core of level 9 Warcraft, so it can never need replenishment. Therefore, the annihilation gun only has the power of that blow. Anya really does not give up using it to waste level 9 crystal nucleus. Although Qincheng is rich, it is not extravagant.


    Neat lineup of the dragon can not escape the magic gun bombardment, not to mention the chaos now. The dragon''s body is too big, such a good goal with Anya''s mental control can absolutely be successful. With so many dragons together, it''s extremely difficult to dodge. Suddenly, hundreds of dragons fell from the air, although this time the dragon''s defense was much better than before because of its preparation. But the magic defense of the dragon''s wings is no match for the body. Moreover, Anya chose the next dragon of water, fire, earth and wind for insurance.


    With the loss of more than 100 dragons, the spiritual struggle in the air is much less. The effect of "flying geese in the sand" is suddenly enhanced. The remaining 500 dragons in the air almost sink at the same time and drop hundreds of meters. If Howard hadn''t rushed over in time to release his mental pressure, I''m afraid that would have made the dragon''s body fall directly.


    Although this artillery let the dragon clan lose hundreds of dragons, this round of artillery also awakened Howard.


    Howard''s wisdom also increased when he evolved to the holy dragon. What happened before was too sudden, which caught him off guard. However, he was a holy dragon after all. In the fierce roar, his mind''s disordered emotions suddenly converged, and finally came up with a way to deal with the situation in front of him.


    "All the dragons in the seven dragon city follow my orders and land in the open space." The open space that nokeshi refers to is exactly the platform where ye Yinzhu and his family are located. It''s the only place where hundreds of dragons can land at the same time. In response, he suddenly realized that he had stepped into a misunderstanding before. Although flying is the dragon''s proud ability, flying in the air has become their biggest disadvantage. In this case, what about landing on the ground? In the same way, melee magic can be more powerful. Even if there are more than 500 adult dragons, even if there are four orcs waiting below, it''s enough to fight.


    The dragons spread out their wings one after another, no longer resisting the effect of "wild geese falling in the sand", but sliding to the ground.


    The omni-directional magic guided gun, of course, made the dragon people horrified, but also inspired the pride and the strongest anger of the dragon people. Only when the Qin City is completely destroyed can their dignity be restored. At this moment, the original contradiction of the seven dragon city has already disappeared. What they want is to tear the enemy below to pieces.


    Feeling the change of dragon clan in the air, ye Yinzhu''s face changes slightly. He says in his heart that Howard is really old and spicy, and he doesn''t stay in the wrong area all the time. Fortunately, it''s in Qin City. If he didn''t have the omni-directional magic gun, and didn''t gather all the strength of Qin City in the favorable terrain of Qin City, he would never dare to compete with the whole dragon race.


    At any place, more than 800 dragons are almost impossible to defeat. I''m afraid only the Frankies can deal with them.


    There is no need for "wild geese falling in the sand", and there is no meaning in playing it. The crucial moment of the first world war with the dragon has finally come.


    "Ocean, take the Smurfs."


    The ocean nodded, two white lights suddenly released from her body, two snow dragon leopards more than seven meters long appeared at the same time, and the Smurfs girls quickly climbed up the snow dragon leopard''s broad back under her leadership.


    At this time, the dragon people who are falling in mid air have already begun to be powerful after they enter the Qin City. Finally, they show up for the first time after they come to the Qin City. It''s just breathing. If the 800 dragons can really finish the magic of dragon language with carpet covering bombardment at the beginning, then Qin City will not suffer a small loss.


    "Cool, cool, cool." The roar of arrogance rings out in the dust. When the dragons approach and fall on the ground, they can see the huge body from the dust. To their great horror, the huge body was not damaged at all. The strong and suffocating breath directly makes those level 8 dragons have a sense of fear.How terrible is the defensive power of the war giant gracis?


    What''s more, before the dragon breath, mountain giant Ming also applied two auxiliary magic to him: a petrified skin and an anti magic skin. This is what mountain giants are good at.


    After Phil Jackson''s soul fire mutated them, the defense between GRASSIS and Ming changed mutually. Maybe it''s just because they can become Ye Yinzhu armor. This change made the defense of the two most powerful beasts superposed again. How could the terrible effect be broken by the breath of the dragon clan?


    In the dust, several figures flashed out from under GRASSIS'' belly almost at the same time and rushed in different directions. Welcome to the fallen dragons.


    The first thing that lights up is a bright purple light, with a bright crystal light. A water dragon doesn''t even have time to react. Its body has been cut in two by the purple light. The dragon''s defense doesn''t play any role in front of the purple light.


    The body of the water dragon was suddenly released with purple light. A powerful man with 10 meters tall, purple body and white eyes appeared in the air out of thin air. He was holding a huge sword longer than his height. It''s purple.


    -----------------


    in the climax stage, my friends, please vote for Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 695

    Entering the sub God level of adulthood, purple''s body size has not increased, but has decreased from the original height of 25 meters to 10 meters. However, GRASSIS and the holy dragon Howard who is falling from the air all know that such Amethyst bimont represents adulthood. Only when he is an adult can he play the real power of amethyst.


    Perhaps sensing the strong breath of amethyst, Howard let out a roar, and his milky white body rushed towards purple like lightning. Amethyst bimon and holy dragon are born enemies. Only the death of one side will end their destiny.


    In the face of the sacred dragon''s attack, purple didn''t have the slightest fear. She hammered her broad chest with her left fist and bravely welcomed it. In his body, burning bright purple flame, with a little bit of starlight, straight at Howard.


    The two great beasts, representing the peak of the dragon and orc respectively, have just evolved, which means that the ultimate duel between the two races is staged in this Qin City.


    The Milky light, like a meteorite falling down, suddenly collided with the huge body like purple flame stars. Release a very strong explosive force. In the air, it became their fighting stage. Although purple couldn''t fly, his strong stagnant ability was enough to make him fight with Howard.


    At the same time that Zizi started the operation, others were not idle. Ming leaves the protection of GRASSIS and shakes his body. His huge body, 50 meters high, suddenly appears. He grabs a fallen Earth Dragon and throws it out with his arms. He hits several dragons and falls to the ground at the same time. In one eye, a thunderbolt broke out, covering the whole body of a dragon trying to attack gracis from behind with coke.


    Nina didn''t know when she had a long sword in her hand. The bright light of the sword was not strong, but the light was white. Her movement seemed very slow, but when she passed it gently, she took away the huge head of a metal dragon. Even with the metal dragon, the dragon''s strongest defense can''t resist Nina''s random sword, which is the strength of the sub God level.


    Shan and Lei didn''t fight directly like the other three beasts. Their original target was the holy dragon Howard, but the speed of purple''s hand was faster than them. The beautiful twin sisters were not very good at attacking, so they flashed and quietly crouched behind Ye Yinzhu.


    The breath of soul is instantly connected, and the dazzling gold and silver magic pattern wings that once appeared in the school yard of landias city are once again displayed behind Ye Yinzhu. Through these magnificent wings, the huge non elemental breath continuously flows into Ye Yinzhu like waves. Just in an instant, the strength of Ye Yinzhu''s purple level peak entered the second God level.


    Phil Jackson told ye Yinzhu before he died that the artifact of the incarnation of the four great beasts, with his current strength, can only have one appendage at a time, with the exception of Shan and Lei. Because lightning and thunder can not only provide Ye Yinzhu with perfect flying ability, but also continuously supplement his fighting spirit and magic power, so that he can continue to use the dead wood dragon harp while lightning and thunder are attached.


    Feeling the power of lightning and thunder, ye Yinzhu shakes the dead wood dragon Harp in his hand. A string of milky white sound blades float out and fly to five targets respectively. It was the Five Dragon Kings who followed the sacred dragon nokhi.


    Every king of the dragon city represents the most powerful strength of the dragon city. Therefore, although the next Dragon King of Longcheng has the strength of purple level 8, the Five Dragon Kings are the top five. Just when they are ready to concentrate on destroying a beast, they just meet Ye Yinzhu''s sound blade.


    Taixuan Qin heart is a strange realm. It is only one step away from the Ninth level of Ziwei Qin heart to taixuan Qin heart, but the realm is completely different.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu didn''t have the air of killing, just calm and peaceful. There was even a faint smile on her warm face. In the realm of taixuan''s Qin heart, he can always keep in the wonderful realm of God and Qin. The sound blade pops up with a wonderful melody.


    At the same time, the Five Dragon Kings gathered their own strong strength, and five deep purple lights poured out from them to meet Ye Yinzhu''s attack. However, with the fighting spirit of taixuan Qin heart and Yuzhu level, and the super artifact of dead wood dragon Yin Qin, the strongest sound blade after the increase, is not so good to resist. Ye Yinzhu seems to be a light pop-up sound blade, but he has done his best.


    Five silk like sounds appeared at the same time. The Five Dragon Kings were shocked to find that their magic was cut by the milky white sound blade. When they tried to dodge again, their huge body became the biggest limit.


    Five roars sounded almost at the same time, and there was a deep scar on the Five Dragon Kings. Fortunately, ye Yinzhu''s taixuan Qin heart and Yuzhu fighting spirit are achieved by the addition of lightning and thunder, which is not his original strength. He has not yet understood the true meaning of taixuan Qin heart and Yuzhu fighting spirit, which makes the perfect sound blade have some flaws and fails to bring a real blow to the Five Dragon Kings.


    However, in spite of this, the Five Dragon Kings who didn''t take ye Yinzhu too seriously were still shocked and angry. At the critical moment, the powerful Dragon Kings finally showed their real strength. The Golden Dragon King was on the top in an instant, and the other four Dragon Kings began to sing the incantation at the same time. Forbidden spells are cast with their strength, and the speed of their release is amazing.Jinlongwang opened his wings, metal solidification ability to the limit, two strong hind legs on the ground heavily, has been like a shell towards Ye Yinzhu. As the most powerful existence in the metal dragon, among many Dragon Kings, his strength is second only to the holy dragon Howard. In terms of defense ability, even Howard, who has evolved to the level of holy dragon, dare not say what is better than him. At this time, under the effect of anger, the Golden Dragon King burst out all his strength, and his strong body rushed directly towards Ye Yinzhu.


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s terrible sound blade can bring scars to him, Jinlong Wang believes that as long as he can hit him, the Lord of Qin City will not be spared. Even if the golden bimont is hit by himself, it will be crushed. What''s more, it''s a human class.


    Feeling the indomitable momentum of Jinlong king, ye Yinzhu shows a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Can''t I really hurt you?


    At this time, GRASSIS has also begun to move, his action is more direct, flying around, running up, toward the place where the dragon is most concentrated. This kind of attack is similar to that of Jinlong Wang Chong to Ye Yinzhu. But as the most powerful defensive beast, the momentum of the charge is not comparable to the Golden Dragon King. In front of his charge, the dragons could only dodge in panic, but none of them dared to resist in the front. If they moved a little slower and were touched by GRASSIS'' body, they would be broken immediately.


    Melodious music from the back of GRASSIS sounded. When ye Yinzhu left the protection of GRASSIS, the waterfall Lianzhu Qin had been handed over to Qin Shang.


    As the master of Qin clan, Qin Shang may not be as gifted as ye Yinzhu, but he is the first teacher of a generation of Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu. He has laid a solid foundation for ye Yinzhu to cultivate his pure heart. Qin Shang has been immersed in Qin magic for decades, but ye Yinzhu has a deeper understanding of Guqin.


    Feibao Lianzhu Qin, an artifact of a generation, represents the pinnacle of Guqin. Although it is not a super artifact, this kind of Guqin with history is Qin Shang''s favorite. When the song "high mountains and flowing water" rippled at Qin Shang''s fingertips, even though it was on this chaotic battlefield, the simple and clear sound of Qin was very clear.


    Purple halo poured out from the waterfall, rendering the huge body of GRASSIS under him, and at the same time poured out to the dragons on the opposite side.


    In the marvelous piano art, the Dragon weakened by the song "high mountains and flowing water" becomes sluggish one by one, but the speed of GRASSIS suddenly increases again. Every step of his strong body is a fan-shaped forward war trample. For a moment, the dust is flying, and the huge shock force sets off huge waves among the dragons.


    Unexpectedly, no dragon can stop this powerful beast.


    Gladys is furious here, and the Golden Dragon King finally comes to Ye Yinzhu. However, in his heart, he is glad that he has a chance to hit the head of the Qin City, but the change suddenly appears.


    A rippling water wave appeared in front of him. The king of golden dragon was surprised to find that ye Yinzhu in front of him was missing. What he was about to bump into was a huge metal dragon. When he looked carefully, he was shocked to find that it was not himself?


    Before he could react, a strong shock force had come from the collision, and the "self" who appeared in front of him could not bear the full impact, suddenly cracked and scattered.


    The king of Golden Dragon realized that it was not himself, but a mirror, a mirror formed by the condensation of water into ice. Even the strong impact speed of the thick ice surface is reduced by at least half. King Jinlong knows that this is a water system curse. However, is there a water system great mage in Qin City?


    The broken ice turned into countless ice mist, which covered the Golden Dragon King. Although the strong low temperature was not enough to hurt his body, it still made the Golden Dragon King fight a cold war, and his indomitable momentum was weakened. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 696

    Before he had too much time to think, ye Yinzhu''s figure appeared behind the ice, but it only appeared for a moment. The next moment, a huge fire dragon had erupted from ye Yinzhu and bumped into him.


    Is fire a forbidden curse, and the Dragon roars?


    What kind of magician is he? Even if he is a foreign silver dragon, he should not have the ability of silver dragon. Besides, silver dragon can''t launch a fire forbidden curse immediately after launching a water forbidden curse.


    Just experienced the baptism of ice, the king of Golden Dragon met Yanlong again. His huge body had no chance to dodge. With only one roar, the magic of metal increases again, making the body harder.


    Ye Yinzhu''s cold voice rang out in King Jinlong''s ear, "it''s easy to break if it''s too hard."


    Yanlong brings the high temperature of forbidden curse level, which makes Jinlong King feel that the cold of his whole body is replaced by heat. The strong high temperature and the impact of Yanlong finally dissolve the momentum of his huge body. Jinlong King''s body falls heavily on the ground, and his two hind paws leave two deep pits on the ground because of his weight.


    With a grim smile, the king of Golden Dragon roared: "Ye Yinzhu, do you think this can stop me? Is the defense of our Jinlong clan what you weak human beings can do? I don''t want to be hurt by the curse. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth? Then come again. "


    The king of Golden Dragon naturally wants to attack again. Relying on his strong body, he bombards heavily with his feet on the ground and pours at Ye Yinzhu who flies back before. He believes that the magician''s mana is limited. After casting two forbidden spells in succession, ye Yinzhu must adjust for a period of time. And that''s the best time for him to attack. As the Dragon King, the Golden Dragon King has a lot of fighting experience.


    Seeing the king of the Golden Dragon rushing up, ye Yinzhu didn''t dodge this time, and his supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp, disappeared. His hands closed in front of his chest to form a fist. The light as white as jade suddenly condensed. The light was not strong, but it surprised the king of the golden dragon, because he found that it was a fighting spirit similar to the energy of the holy dragon Howard . Is it that this little human has reached the level of Howard?


    Ye Yinzhu''s body is too small compared with the Golden Dragon King. Everyone who noticed that the Golden Dragon King bumped into Ye Yinzhu could not help exclaiming. But just then, they saw a strange scene.


    Behind Ye Yinzhu, the gold and silver magic wings are shining. Countless magic elements are clearly visible, and the milky white light on his fists suddenly becomes strong. Facing the most hard dragon leader of the Golden Dragon King, ye Yinzhu shows the strong skills of Donglong in the most perfect time.


    The two fists are recovered at the same time, and all the milky white is instantly condensed on the right hand. The left hand taps on the back of the right hand, and ye Yinzhu''s right palm lightly meets the Dragon King''s dragon head.


    Compared with the violent impact of the king of golden dragon, ye Yinzhu''s palm is as light as a feather, as if he didn''t exert himself. No one saw it. In the Milky light, ye Yinzhu''s palm suddenly trembled seven times. Each time, he took back an inch and shot it again. It looks like a group of milky fighting spirit overlapped seven waves in an instant before it fell to the Golden Dragon On the head of the Dragon King. It''s one of the three mysteries of aozhu sword technique. The continuous bamboo wave turns into palm technique.


    Bang, a low muffled sound from the place where ye Yinzhu collided with the king of Golden Dragon.


    There was no such violent situation as imagined, and even a little fighting spirit didn''t overflow from the place where they collided. Ye Yinzhu''s back wings spread out, and the whole person drifted back under the fierce impact of the Golden Dragon King. But what''s more surprising is that the Golden Dragon King''s previous full sprint body suddenly stopped at the place where he collided with Ye Yinzhu''s right palm. From dynamic to static, strange to the extreme. It also attracted the attention of everyone who was not in the fight.


    The light in King Jinlong''s fierce eyes seemed dull. He never thought that human fighting spirit could be so subtle. Only he can understand what happened at that moment. When he bumped into Ye Yinzhu''s right palm, his light palm was not so weak on the surface. At the moment of collision, King Jinlong felt that he had bumped into an impregnable mountain and could not move forward. That''s why his huge body stopped suddenly.


    What makes king Jinlong even more scared from the bottom of his heart is that at the moment of collision, he clearly felt that the huge fighting spirit contained in Ye Yinzhu''s palm didn''t leak out and all poured out to him. You know, any soldier in the battle, the energy out of the body will have a certain leakage, whether it is martial arts or magic, this phenomenon is very common. But ye Yinzhu''s palm is an exception. There is no leakage of fighting spirit, which means that all the attack power is poured on him. It not only has a cohesive effect, but also does not waste any money.


    In his huge body, Qi and blood were surging violently, and King Jinlong felt the salty and fishy gas in his throat constantly surging.


    Injured, his own Golden Dragon King, known as the dragon''s strongest defense, was not only blocked, but also injured in a frontal collision with a human. Although the injury is not serious. But for the first time in his life, King Jinlong doubted his own defense.However, the king''s fear was far from over. His body was frozen in the same place, and a clear sound of fragmentation came into the dragon''s ear, which made the king''s fierce eyes show their horror again.


    He couldn''t see it himself, but the other dragon and Qin City people around him could see it clearly.


    Just at the place where the king of Golden Dragon collided with Ye Yinzhu, his hardest tap left a palm print about inch deep with only four fingers. At this time, the sound of fragmentation came from the palmprint.


    Golden Dragon''s scales are extremely thick, and no dragon in the whole dragon family can get out of its right side. The thick scales with diamond pattern are the capital of their strong body defense and the best conductor of metal magic. After adding metal armor, the adult golden dragon can completely resist the forbidden curse with its body ability.


    But now, the edge of the palmprint on the king''s forehead began, and cracks appeared on his head, but the dragon scale that made the king''s family proud of was broken.


    The sound of breaking became denser and louder. The crack became thick from the beginning, and spread to the whole body from the palmprint on the king''s forehead at an amazing speed.


    At this moment, the Golden Dragon King clearly felt that even his own Metal Magic could not reach the trend of scale fragmentation.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can you, a little human, destroy my metallized dragon scale. Even Howard after evolution can''t do it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "yes, the defense of Jinlong is abnormal. Although my fighting spirit has reached the level of sub God, I''m not sure it can destroy your dragon scale. However, don''t forget the two forbidden incantations I released on you. As I said just now, it''s easy to break if it''s too hard. After the baptism of water and fire forbidden incantation, maybe you have not been hurt, but your dragon scale has become brittle. You are like a calcined porcelain before you recover your ability of self-regulation. Of course, your body is much harder than porcelain. But after my smashing hand, the defense you haven''t recovered will lose any effect. I''m sorry, I want to help you take off this layer of scales. I''m very curious. What will the strength of Jinlong people become when they lose their own scales? "


    A strong fear attacked the heart of the king. He suddenly found that the human being was so terrible. He was not only powerful enough to compete with himself, but also terrible. From the beginning of the battle, he had calculated himself.


    The king of golden dragon is not reconciled. In front of many people, how can he be reconciled to losing in the hands of a human being? In the roar of anger, his huge body rises again.


    But just as he left the ground and rushed towards Ye Yinzhu. The sound of violent breaking suddenly became a piece, and countless huge metal scales peeled off from it, just like the scattered flowers.


    A faint red shadow, quietly fell on the top of the Golden Dragon King''s head, light floating like a leaf, her arrival is so sudden, suddenly no one even realized that the Golden Dragon King''s head has more than one person. But at the next moment, the red shadow made an amazing scene.


    A black dagger, under the guidance of purple light, is also quietly wielded, just like cutting into tofu. It suddenly penetrates from the top of the Golden Dragon King''s head until it grinds the handle.


    The rising King screamed, and his huge body fell heavily on the ground. The red shadow on his head didn''t even want to look at him again. He soared up and fell to Ye Yinzhu.


    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face became sincere and gentle. When the red shadow was about to reach him, her speed finally slowed down, revealing a red makeup. The red dress looked so blinking, and her face was even covered with a piece of red yarn. But the dark blue eyes are so beautiful.


    The rest of the four Dragon Kings had planned to attack Ye Yinzhu, but as they watched the king fall to the ground, their bodies suddenly stopped and fell to the king''s side. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 697

    The four Dragon Kings of dragon city saw the scene of fear. The huge body of the Golden Dragon King was convulsing violently, and the shrill screams were constantly ringing from his mouth. At the top of his head, where he didn''t know what weapon had been inserted before, a strong black smoke was coming out. The strong smell of corrosion made them feel a strong fear.


    The Dragon Kings know very well that the hardest part of the dragon''s body is the head, especially the skull on the front. The golden dragon is the strongest. As the king of the golden dragon, his skull can be said to be one of the hardest things in the world. Although he lost the protection of scales, the skull of the king of the golden dragon, even if it was an artifact, could not be easily damaged. However, just now it was that sword, a purple sword, which easily broke the skull of the king of the Golden Dragon and deeply penetrated into his brain. How could the four Dragon Kings not see that the weapon used by the red skirt girl had a strong curse effect.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand and extended his thumb to Sula.


    The defensive power of the king of the golden dragon is really terrible. No matter the scales, muscles or bones, they are too hard to be any more. Among the Qin City, only GRASSIS and Ming can match him. Although Ye Yinzhu is powerful, it will take some time to kill the Golden Dragon King in the front, but with the help of Sura, it is all finished in an instant.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t think about Jinlong King''s counterattack at all. Just imagine that he was stabbed into the dragon''s head by the God''s sigh of the Seventh Tower leader''s surprise. How could he still have the ability to resist.


    Sigh of God, one of the artifact closest to super artifact, is the most revered holy thing of Assassin profession, assassin faith. There is no magic defense, no physical defense, taboo artifact known as butcher God. It''s a forbidden curse in artifact! Fall in the hands of Sura this super assassin, even if ye Yinzhu face her attack, also dare not have the slightest neglect. I dare not say that I will win.


    Against the assassin who has the sigh of God, the only chance is not to get her close. But with the huge body of the dragon people, how can it be possible not to let Sula get close at such a speed?


    Sula took Ye Yinzhu''s arm and said, "let''s go back quickly. The curse effect will begin."


    The curse skill of God''s sigh terror, once stabbed the enemy, the curse effect will immediately make people crazy to death. In the process of madness, endless killing, until the end of the last trace of vitality. According to legend, it is the weapon of Sears, the most powerful daughter of the demon God and the ancestor of the assassin. This crazy curse is the soul of Sears.


    The thin black smoke became more and more thick, but the body of the king of the Golden Dragon gradually came to a level from the fierce struggle. At this time, the golden dragon eyes had become pitch black. In the fierce breathing, they kept erupting crazy emotions. At this moment, their huge body, which had lost its scales, became completely gray.


    "King Jinlong, what''s the matter with you?" The Water Dragon King quickly cast a big healing skill of water system and fell on the body of the Golden Dragon King. The Golden Dragon King is the main force of their battle. At this moment, no one cares about the hostility between the Dragon cities.


    However, to the horror of the water dragon king, the water element released with its strength was not close to the body of the Golden Dragon King. The next moment, he suddenly felt a strong force coming, and the huge body of the Water Dragon King flew out heavily. He was hit by the Golden Dragon King.


    Crazy roar, from the mouth of the Golden Dragon King, the huge body suddenly turned, at this time, he has completely lost his own consciousness, crazy rushed to his companions.


    Feeling the variation of the Golden Dragon King, ye Yinzhu can''t help but take a cold breath, "what a terrible sigh of God. I can feel that the soul of the Golden Dragon King has changed in the curse of God''s sigh, so crazy that it can''t be deterred."


    Sula said: "at the beginning, the sigh of God was always in the palace of landias, but no one dared to use it, because its power was so terrible, and it also had a strong effect on the host. Had it not been for the seven nations and seven dragons to compete for the ranking of artifact, Massimo would not have let me take it. I didn''t expect that it would come back to me, or the wedding gift you gave me. "


    Hearing Sula say that God''s sigh will backfire, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised.


    Sensing his mood change, Sura quickly added, "it''s OK, you don''t have to worry. I grew up practicing dark martial arts with Mr. Sloan. The curse of God''s sigh has no effect on the real dark one, and I would not dare to use it if I didn''t step into purple. "


    Ye Yinzhu couldn''t help asking: "wife, can this sigh of God really kill God?"


    "I don''t know, but from my communication with it, I can feel that this artifact is not so simple. What scares God''s sigh most is not its ability, but its evolutionary effect. Artifact level is only the first level of its effect. Although God''s sigh can kill the king of the golden dragon, it has no effect if it is a holy dragon. That ignores the characteristics of magic and physical defense. It''s aimed at people below the secondary God level. Of course, if my strength can reach the level of sub God, I can untie the seal of God''s sigh. At that time, I don''t know what kind of ability it has. "


    Because of the sudden madness of the king of the golden dragon, the situation, which had fallen on one side, changed again. Although GRASSIS was powerful, there were too many dragons. Moreover, GRASSIS had to take care of the Qin Shang on his back. When he finished his first charge, he was surrounded by dragons of all nationalities. Although there were more and more dragon casualties, GRASSIS wanted to fight It''s not easy to make great achievements. The dragon, after all, is one of the most powerful races on the mainland.Purple and Howard''s battle has also entered a sticky state, as amethyst bimon, the orc''s first god beast purple, in talent will never be worse than the sacred dragon, but what he suffered is that he has just evolved to the sub God level, and his strength is slightly inferior to Howard''s, but he has been refined by Phil Jackson''s soul fire, and his body is better than the Amethyst in Howard''s memory Meng wants to be more fierce. With the change of time, the two great beasts are completely tied.


    Originally, all the dragons had surrounded Ye Yinzhu in the center. Because of their many kindred, the dragons did not dare to use their magic, but they still had a lot of trouble breathing. But as soon as the king of golden dragon became so crazy, some changes took place in the situation.


    The Golden Dragon King lost his scales, and his defense was no longer metallized and weakened. But after all, he was the strongest of the golden dragon clan, the existence of the purple peak.


    Under the crazy effect of the curse, the powerful life of the dragon clan burned up completely. He couldn''t feel the existence of pain at all. He ran rampant for a moment, regardless of whether he was his own clan or not. Several ordinary dragons had been severely damaged under his claws.


    The four Dragon Kings who are going to besiege Ye Yinzhu have to do their best to limit the Golden Dragon King. It didn''t make him more destructive.


    However, ye Yinzhu''s crisis is not over. The strong in Qincheng fight against each other, although they can cause damage to the dragon clan in a short time and keep themselves from being hurt. But after all, they are facing 500 dragons, the real ones.


    The dragon race is one of the most powerful races in nature. It''s the strength of almost all the adult dragons in the seven dragon city. It''s not so easy to resist. At every moment, the strong in Qin City almost have to bear dozens of dragon breath attacks, and rush to the front, relying on the strong body of the melee. In addition to the fight with the holy dragon purple, the rest of the people are trapped in the siege.


    Circles of milky white halo constantly fly out of the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, a super artifact that reappeared in Ye Yinzhu''s hand. At the same time, he constantly shifts his position to bear the attack of dragon breath as little as possible. He also dares not to use this Guqin to launch the forbidden curse all the time. Although the power of the super artifact is great, the consumption is also huge. Before, he defeated the whole body defense of the Golden Dragon King, and his own power is also great The fighting spirit and magic power also drop rapidly, even if there is the continuous supplement of lightning, they can''t bear it.


    Sula quietly stays next to Ye Yinzhu and clings to him like a shadow. As long as she is protected by Ye Yinzhu''s dead wood dragon harp, she doesn''t need to worry about her safety.


    Sula''s speed is even faster than that of Ye Yinzhu when he has no gold and silver magic pattern wings. She is close to the speed of the assassin, which makes her like Ye Yinzhu''s shadow. No matter how he moves, she can easily follow him.


    The high-frequency sound blade released by the super artifact, though not with all its strength, will leave a deep scar on every Dragon. Especially the level 8 dragon, as long as the hit position is the key, it will be hit hard immediately.


    But the dragon clan is not so easy to deal with. Group forbidden incantation has no effect on Ye Yinzhu. However, the giant dragons who can''t fight hand to hand still use dragon magic. Single forbidden incantation has begun to threaten Ye Yinzhu. On the battlefield, only Nina is at ease, but she has to protect her granddaughter xiangluan. Attack power cannot be released completely.


    Howard and purple are fighting to the death while watching the whole battlefield coldly. He knew that it was the right choice for him to order all his people to land on the ground.


    The most powerful people in Qin City should be here. Although the emergence of these strong people is beyond our expectation and has brought a lot of losses to the dragon people, as long as they can be completely annihilated, the victory still belongs to the dragon people.


    ---------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 698

    As for the crazy king of the golden dragon, Howard didn''t even care about it. Three of the four lower king of the dragon were his men. At this time, he had already killed the king of the Golden Dragon. The king of the Golden Dragon and the king of the black dragon have been fighting against Howard for many years. It''s a good opportunity to take advantage of this time to destroy the most rebellious voice of the dragon clan. So, when the Black Dragon King was bombarded by the annihilation cannon, Howard was already laughing. Now he is not in a hurry to decide with purple. With the strength of the sacred dragon, he thinks Ye Yinzhu is the strongest purple. He believes that it won''t take long for the dragon to win.


    The only thing that makes Howard a little confused is where the clan people who have been bombarded by two rounds of magic guide artillery have gone. Although falling from a height will do them a lot of harm, how strong the dragon''s body is, especially the three upper dragon''s, they all have many ways to reduce the impact of their own falling. There is no way to die, but from the beginning of the battle until now, he did not see one of the people who had been blown down come.


    The red figure, like the blood light brought by death, flashed out from behind Ye Yinzhu again. The red shadow flashed by, and a giant dragon screamed and fell down. In the thick black smoke, all the dragon people around knew that the next moment this people would become their enemies. In desperation, the injured people can only be completely destroyed with the fastest speed.


    Hidden behind Ye Yinzhu, Sula becomes the most powerful weapon around Ye Yinzhu. Every time she uses God''s sigh, Sula needs time to adjust her state and dissolve the backfire of God''s sigh. In the real battlefield, a top assassin like her would have to leave the battlefield at a high speed even if he had missed a hit and escaped thousands of miles.


    The sigh of God is like the dead wood dragon Harp in Ye Yinzhu''s hand. It has great power, but also great consumption. However, Sula did not need to escape immediately after a blow like other assassins. With her speed, even the dragon can''t catch up. But that''s also consumption.


    At this time, Sula didn''t have to worry about the pursuit of the dragon. The sigh of God flashed by. She immediately went back behind Ye Yinzhu, relying on her man''s strong strength, and recuperated comfortably. Build up enough strength to launch the next attack.


    The power of God''s sigh is too terrible. At this time, in front of this taboo artifact, more than ten dragons have fallen down. Except for the beginning of the Golden Dragon King, the rest are the lower dragon people. With their dragon scales, they can''t stop the sharp edge of God''s sigh. It is these crazy dragons under the curse of God''s sigh that successfully help Ye Yinzhu to hold back the attack of the dragon clan. Otherwise, if they are attacked by dozens of single forbidden curses at the same time, even he will die.


    "Yinzhu, what shall we do?" Sula''s panting voice came from behind. She assassinated more than ten dragons one after another. Her fighting spirit had already consumed more than half. Each use of God''s sigh also takes longer.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "open your eternal puppet, follow me, hold on, reinforcements are coming."


    Sula agreed, the big red figure suddenly became illusory. With the power of the two artifact and the protection of Ye Yinzhu, her safety has no problem.


    Just as ye Yinzhu''s voice had just fallen, a huge roar sounded again, and nearly twenty thick purple lights bombarded the dragon people''s dense camp. The cooling time of omni-directional magic gun is up again. Although it''s inside the Qin City, it''s impossible to make all the magic guns work at the same time, but these more than ten magic guns at least interrupt dozens of dragon language magic that are preparing. It also made a lot of lower dragon people suffer from trauma, which temporarily eased the unfavorable situation for a moment.


    Boom, the huge body of the king of the Golden Dragon falls to the ground like pushing the golden mountain down the jade pillar. This time, he will never be able to get up again.


    His strong vitality has made him crazy until now. In the constant attacks of the four Dragon Kings, he finally lost his life. Although he died, at the last moment, one of the Dragon Wings of the wind Dragon King was still torn off by him, and suffered a lot of trauma.


    Howard''s fierce voice rang out, "kill Ye Yinzhu first." Since ye Yinzhu is the Lord of the Qin City, he is also the backbone of all people. He can see clearly the situation on the battlefield. The joint efforts of Ye Yinzhu and Sura are the most destructive to the dragon people. Moreover, the speed of the two is extremely fast. It''s hard for the dragon''s single forbidden spell to lock them down. If this continues, the loss of the dragon clan will be even greater.


    The four Dragon Kings, including the wind Dragon King who endured the pain, rushed towards Ye Yinzhu at the same time, and the four single forbidden incantations were almost ready at the first time.


    The strength of the Dragon King level is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary dragons. Although Sura and ye Yinzhu are fast enough, their bodies are locked by the four Dragon Kings for the first time.


    Do you want to laugh at me? Deal with your own people first.


    A series of strange sounds suddenly sounded from the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact in his hand, and the Milky halo expanded rapidly. At this time, the attack around Ye Yinzhu and Sula were all the lower dragon people, most of them were only level 8 strength.


    Compared with yeyinzhu''s sub God level power, they have a huge gap. The sonorous and powerful Qin sound, like countless sharp blades, pierces their souls. This time, yeyinzhu spared no effort to expend his mana. The dead wood dragon Yin Qin floats in front of him under the control of his mind, and his hands and eight fingers are passing by the strings like illusions.In order to ensure the power of Qin music, a milky halo spreads from ye Yinzhu. It seems that the scope is only controlled within a few hundred square meters around his body, covering more than ten dragons.


    The characteristic of Qin magic is that the larger the range is, the less the effect will be. However, Qin music controlled within a certain range by the aura of divine sound can maximize its power.


    Longxiangcao, the most domineering of the nine famous music of qinzong, appears again. This time, the Ye Yinzhu who plays it is a sub God level strength, and the deadwood Longyin Qin, the most powerful super God instrument, releases its power.


    Although the spirit of the level 8 dragon is huge, at this moment, before the Qin music unfolds and the magic of the four Dragon Kings is exerted, the bodies of more than ten dragons surrounding Ye Yinzhu become stiff at the same time.


    As a result of their pause, the dragon that followed hit him and fell down.


    Although Ye Yinzhu controlled the power of Qin music within a certain range by virtue of the aura of divine sound, this time he did not limit the spread of sound. Naturally, the four Dragon Kings also heard Qin music. Although they didn''t encounter the real power of Qin music, the look in their eyes changed.


    The dead wood dragon chanting Qin, a super artifact, is made of the best dragon soul wood core, the sacred dragon horn, dragon teeth and the Dragon tendons of the previous generation of seven Dragon Kings. In addition, the soul of the sacred dragon nokeshi, as the soul of the Qin, naturally has a strong restraint against the dragon clan.


    In addition, this song of exploding dragon has undoubtedly become the dragon''s nemesis.


    At the beginning, it was because of this song "dragon flying" that ye Yinzhu was watched by the Yinlong people. At this time, Howard really realized the strength of Qin emperor.


    The four Dragon Kings'' bodies stagnated at the same time. They were shocked to find that the single forbidden incantation they were preparing was abruptly interrupted in the sound of the zither. A feeling of extreme discomfort came instantly. They could no longer care about their own people and quickly retreated.


    Howard''s roaring voice sounded, "get out of here."


    However, his reminder was a little late after all. Although the area of Qin City is very large, more than 500 dragons are rushing to attack, which is still crowded. When Howard''s voice comes, only Ye Yinzhu and Sura are retreating.


    The unprecedented roar resounded through the valley. This time, the roar can even be compared with the simultaneous firing of magic guided guns. The violent explosive force, not to mention the dragon, even the mountain giant thousands of meters away was overturned.


    In a flash, the broken dragon body scattered everywhere. Once the dragon''s huge body exploded, the effect and coverage area were terrible. The strong explosive force covered the location of nearly 50 dragons.


    More than ten dragons affected by the "dragon flying" all exploded, and the nearest 20 dragons were suddenly thrown away. The whole body was full of flesh and blood. Even if they were not dead, they also suffered heavy damage, and the farther dragons were also scarred by the huge explosive force.


    What happened in a flash shocked the whole dragon clan.


    Ye Yinzhu is flying high in the mid air with Sula in his arms. Even he didn''t expect that "dragon flying exercise" would produce such a terrible effect on the real dragon.


    There are some slight ups and downs in front of the chest. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s face gradually becomes pale. Dead wood dragon harp has returned to his heart. Unless his energy can be restored, it can no longer be used in this battle.


    Although Shanlei constantly condenses his own energy and external magic elements to Ye Yinzhu, he has not reached the level of sub God after all. Excessive consumption has made Ye Yinzhu consume more than 60%.


    If there are only Ye Yinzhu, the strong men in Qin City, the victory of today''s war must belong to the dragon people. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 699

    After all, the dragon has at least 500 combat power. Although the powerful power of "dragon flying exercise" makes the dragon people fall into chaos again, as long as they can adjust, it''s Ye Yinzhu who''s the worst.


    At this time, the war giant GRASSIS and the mountain giant Ming had many wounds on their bodies. Their target was the biggest, and they were also the biggest targets of the dragon clan. Had it not been for their strong defense, their huge bodies would have fallen in the siege of many dragon people. At this time, it has reached a precarious level.


    Flying in the mid air, ye Yinzhu did not stop, holding Sula''s slender waist in one hand, and summoning his own jiuxiao huanpeiqin in the other. Without the supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp will do less damage to the dragon clan. But at this time, ye Yinzhu''s realm of harmony between man and nature has already felt the existence that excites him.


    When the music is played in one hand, the ethereal music turns into a faint white halo and disperses in the air. This time, ye Yinzhu tried his best to spread the power of Qin music over Qin City, covering the Dragon below.


    Qin music is still the same song "wild geese in Pingsha". Without the help of super artifact, the power of Qin music has undoubtedly declined a lot, but at this time, the dragon clan is not as strong as it was when they first came here. More than half of the upper dragons have fallen between the mountains of Brenner mountains. Under the effect of "wild geese in Pingsha", at least on the premise that ye Yinzhu''s ability is still enough to play, the giant dragon is still strong It''s very difficult for us to fly.


    The sonorous and powerful voice came from a large area. Not far from the hillside, a team of steel soldiers came quickly. In the process of running, these steel soldiers took off the huge catapult behind them and connected with their bodies. The catapult was pulled open. The huge magic arrow with arm thickness and several meters long had been installed.


    One hundred goblin rippers stopped 800 meters away from the main battlefield. The formation was lined up. The giant crossbows in their hands pointed to the Dragon camp in the distance. On one hundred huge crossbows, the cold light was shining.


    What makes the dragon people find out their existence is the violent hum. One hundred goblin rippers pull the trigger almost at the same time and launch the first round of attack.


    Perhaps because of the strong ancient times, when the 100 broken magic arrows were launched, the air became twisted. The dragon''s body is so huge and its formation is so dense that it doesn''t need to aim.


    These giant crossbows were developed by the masters of the goblin tribe according to the shapes of the catapult and the goblin Ripper. It''s a moving arrow tower. It''s just that the materials needed to break the Magic Arrow are too precious. Each goblin ripper is not equipped with many, only ten. However, it was the materials consumed by the 1000 broken magic arrows that made master lucino of the dwarves feel distressed and didn''t sleep for several nights.


    The arrow bodies of these broken magic arrows are made of refined steel, and the arrows are made of Vajra essence. There is also a little secret silver in them. At the arrow, there is a very small magic array, which can cooperate with secret silver conduction. Just like its name, it has a certain destructive and disturbing effect on any magic.


    In fact, the broken Magic Arrow should be called the broken magic and armor arrow. In front of such a huge crossbow, even the dragon''s powerful body is hard to block.


    Previously, in the Brenner mountains, there was a golden dragon who, relying on its own amazing defense, challenged the power of the broken Magic Arrow and was shot into a sieve by more than 30 broken magic arrows. According to master Luciano, the golden dragon was killed by gold coins. The value of each broken Magic Arrow is more than 30000 gold coins. The first round of volley is three million gold coins. I''m afraid that only Qin City, which has plundered the wealth of the kingdom of Buddha, can get such a large amount of money. However, elder Luciano has already said that this kind of waste of materials, he will do it this time.


    Hundreds of broken magic arrows came to power at the same time, and the nearest dragons screamed. Although not every broken Magic Arrow can be fatal, nearly half of the three meter long arrow with the effect of breaking magic completely disappeared into the dragon''s body. What a terrible effect is this? At least more than 20 dragons lost their fighting ability at the first time and fell to the ground heavily.


    Looking at these steel giants, the dragon clan was also stunned. Howard''s heart sank, and he realized why none of the people who had fallen into the mountains before came out alive. Obviously, he was trapped by Qin City.


    However, what shocked Howard was still behind. The dragon clan was attacked by the group of broken magic arrows and spontaneously launched a counterattack. The dragon breath spewed out and went straight to the goblin Ripper.


    The goblin Ripper''s own defense is also good, but their iron body is artificial after all, which can''t compare with the dragon''s strong body. Once attacked by these dragon breath, whether the goblins inside the goblin Ripper can withstand the tyrannical magic elements, the goblin Ripper itself is not a good defense, and it is bound to be damaged.


    At this time, all the goblin lacerators stepped back, and from the gap between them, their more majestic bodies filled their previous position. With a roar, those breath was supplemented by the strong body.


    Howard took a cool breath. "Bimont." Because of the horror in his heart, his body was almost struck by purple sword. He quickly concentrated and retreated quickly to open the distance between him and purple.At the moment of behemoth''s appearance, Howard''s belief in winning was finally shaken and his intention to retreat was sprouted.


    Although the other side has three golden bimons and three snow-white level 9 Warcraft, it''s nothing to the Dragon army led by the three upper dragon families. But the 100 bimonthly beast appeared at the most critical time of the war. Once they join the battlefield, the situation will change greatly. Even if the situation can''t be reversed, the loss that these bimont giants can bring to the dragon is undoubtedly huge. It''s no joke that bimont is called "invincible on land". At this time, Howard understood why Ye Yinzhu didn''t take part in the battle after flying in the air, but played the song of forbidden air, in order to limit the dragon''s flying ability and attack the dragon''s shortcomings.


    Under the leadership of the three golden bimonths, DIUS, Perkins and Oliver, the bimonths smashed their solid chests and rushed down from the hillside. Behind them, the goblin lacerators, who had been equipped with crossbows, appeared again, and the magic breaking arrows poured out like the pioneers of the bimonths.


    Dozens of dragons fell down again. At this time, from the other side of Qincheng square, a dark blue team was killed like a hurricane. Halfway up the mountain, they glided out. When they came to the battlefield, they were even faster than the Mongolian giant.


    It''s not much. It''s only 300. But it is the Dragon wolf cavalry, the God of death, who is known as the first battle corps of Qin City.


    "Battle -" Ye Hongyan raised his sword high in his hand, and each death dragon wolf cavalry made the same action. The fighting spirit condensed instantly, and the Dragon wolf who they stepped down surged into their bodies with a strong dark blue light.


    At this time, the eyes of the Dragon wolves turned blood red. Seeing so many dragons here, they remembered the humiliation hundreds of years ago. It was the dragon people who drove them out of their homes, and it was the dragon people who forced them to live in the extreme north. Today, the opportunity to wash away all this hatred has finally come.


    Dragon wolf, level 7 Warcraft, but at this moment they burst out of the energy is all beyond their own. All the potential rises in endless resentment and anger and replenishes the knight on their back.


    Death dragon wolf cavalry, and their mount has long been integrated, at this moment, they are not a person, but a combination of human and dragon wolf. The dark blue light appeared in the swords cast by 300 dwarf masters, and rose instantly under the drive of the purple light in the front.


    "Kill -" the roar became a roar full of endless murders. In a flash, the murderous atmosphere was so fierce that a dark cloud condensed over the Dragon wolf cavalry.


    Death dragon wolf cavalry''s indomitable momentum in the battlefield instantly increased their combat power to the limit.


    Seeing the terrible black cloud, seeing the rising, combined with all the energy of knight and dragon wolf, the three hundred rays from blue to purple, even the progress of bimont beasts stopped for a moment. They suddenly felt that the title of "invincible in land war" seemed to be going away.


    Innumerable black electric lights, around the three hundred rise after the condensation of the huge purple light burst down. Surprisingly, the dark purple light did not turn into a sub God level milky white, but turned into black after condensation, as if it could devour everything black, horrible black.


    As the sword pointed out, the black light fell. The area covered by the black light was not very large. It was about 20 meters wide and fell across the sky. But at this moment, including Nina, ye Yinzhu, the four beasts and Howard, no one was not frightened by the black light, and no one dared to stand in front of the black light.


    Chi, a strange sound spread with the black light, the dragon''s body fell down in the black light, and every Dragon covered by the black light had a terrible change. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 700

    There was no damage to the scales on the surface of their bodies, and their skeletons remained intact. However, the flesh, muscles and veins in their bodies completely disappeared at the moment when the black light came.


    Nina was shocked and said, "kill God, this is the power of kill God."


    Xiangluan stared at the change in front of her, "grandma, what is killing God?"


    Nina looked at what happened in front of her eyes in horror. "It''s said that there are countless gods in the sky, each of them has a strong power. The gods have created one world after another. For example, the place where we live in the mainland of lunzainus is just a plane where the gods leave their footprints. Among the gods, there is a special god slander, whose power is different from the white and flawless power of the gods. It is endless black. Killing God is also known as the God of judgment. Judging God''s life and death is one of the five greatest God kings in the legend, and it is also the most terrifying God slander in combat. Unexpectedly, the dead dragon wolf cavalry was so terrible that it could turn its own energy into the power to kill the gods. Although it is the same sub God level, it has the effect of breaking the God. It''s terrible. Unless you really become a God, I''m afraid there is no power comparable to this kind of divine power of judgment at the level of secondary God. "


    As if to verify Nina''s words, a withered body of the Dragon fell to the ground in the black light. However, no dragon, whether superior or inferior, could make any resistance within the scope of the ruling power.


    The Dragon camp was forced to carve a 20 meter wide gully, dividing 500 dragons into two parts. At least 60 dragons fell in front of the ruling power, leaving only their shells and skeletons. Even the soul was engulfed by the terrible power of judgment.


    After finishing the strike, the death dragon wolf cavalry did not stop. Each of them was shining with black light, wrapped in his own body and dragon wolf, and rushed to the battlefield like a nightmare from hell.


    In fact, even the death dragon wolf cavalry don''t know why they can use this kind of power. The powerful murderous spirit of the soldiers and the endless resentment of the Dragon wolf, together with the energy of their three hundred unity, finally aroused this terrible power.


    Boom, in shock, Howard was split by purple sword, leaving a deep mark with Amethyst light on his body.


    At the moment when the divine power of the verdict was displayed, Howard could no longer have any faith to fight against Qin City, and all his confidence completely collapsed. "Retreat." These two words from his mouth is not difficult to shout, in the fear of urging, almost without hesitation blurted out.


    In mid air, ye Yinzhu calmly feels the changes on the battlefield with the unity of man and nature. When the divine power of judgment appears, his unity of man and nature appears a temporary stagnation again. He can feel that the soul of the dragon clan who is destroyed in the divine power of judgment roars desperately, but he can''t get rid of it. It was a feeling that even he was afraid of. Death dragon wolf cavalry, when did it have such power.


    Hear Howard call out retreat two words, ye Yinzhu mouth revealed a sneer, Howard, you when I Qin City is where, want to come, want to go?


    At this time, in addition to the dragon clan destroyed by the death dragon wolf cavalry, at least more than 100 giant dragons were seriously damaged.


    At the time of crisis, the dragon clan finally broke out their strongest side, especially the few remaining giant Dragons of the silver dragon clan. They did not hesitate to release the forbidden curse.


    The main targets of attack are the death dragon wolf cavalry and the behemoth. Compared with the goblin rippers in the distance, these close combat strongmen are more likely to delay their escape from Qin City. There are more than 300 Dragons of Yu Li, rushing towards the heavy gate of Qin city like wind and clouds. Because of the pause of Ye Yinzhu''s Song Ping Sha Luo Yan, they desperately spread their wings and flew into the air.


    The power of range forbidden curse is really terrible. The silver dragon clan is worthy of magic dragon. The combination of wind and ice has blocked the pursuit of bimong beast. The earth, fire and meteor limit the charge of dragon and wolf. In order to survive, the dragons continue to join the magic release camp. Tilt their magic at all costs.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu fully realizes the function of the Dragon chanting Qin. If he can still use it, he only needs to play the Qin music continuously to interrupt the release of most of the dragon''s forbidden incantations. Unfortunately, he can''t do it now.


    The violent Magic Elements in the air make it impossible for ye Yinzhu to play Ping Sha Luo Yan again. Only the last few dragons are affected, and most of them are still flying. They are about to rush out of the range of Qin City.


    At this time, Anya once again showed her style as the queen of battery, defending the dignity of Qincheng''s airspace. Hundreds of zhanran purple lights rose up in the air and chased the dragon people.


    Howard has been flying high with the help of the bombardment of the sword before purple. At this moment, he shows the strength of the Dragon King. A huge milky light was released from its forehead, with a little bit of Venus turned into a huge shield, blocking the last side of the Dragon retreat.


    Holy light spirit array, the inherent skill of holy dragon, is the most powerful defense ability of holy dragon, just like purple whirlwind laser chop.


    A circle of halo rippled in the holy light spirit array. When the Milky light was finally broken, Howard ejected a mouthful of scarlet dragon blood in the air, which eventually blocked the attack of the magic gun.In the ancient tree, Anya could not help regretting that if the annihilation gun had another shot, no matter how strong the sacred dragon was, it would not be able to stop the destruction of the magic gun.


    "Howard, is it so easy to walk?" A milky six star, flashing the light of gold and silver magic patterns, instantly chased the direction of the Dragon retreat. It''s Ye Yinzhu.


    Howard saw that ye Yinzhu was coming, and he didn''t dare to stop. What he was most afraid of was that ye Yinzhu still had magic power to play the forbidden song. In that case, the dragon clan would be destroyed here today. Helpless, to Ye Yinzhu spit out a breath, gather their final strength, quickly away.


    Ye Yinzhu snorts coldly. Yes, his power is not much left, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have the ability to give the dragon the last blow.


    in a flash, the two girls can''t cooperate with each other, but at the same time, they can''t get together. With the help of their last flapping of the front wings, ye Yinzhu flies to the direction of the Dragon retreat.


    A dazzling purple light gushes out from ye Yinzhu. The tall and strong purple figure does not appear. However, ye Yinzhu has a sword in his hand, the sword of Amethyst and stars.


    Nine dark purple stars shine in the magic light of the two meter long sword. At the next moment, the cold voice spits out from ye Yinzhu''s mouth, "stars excite light chop."


    At this moment, he is purple, purple is him. The combination of Qin emperor and purple emperor formed this terrible and perfect final strike.


    A circle of purple whirlpool appears in the mid air, everyone on the ground can see, in the terrible purple whirlpool, there are not only crystal like purple light, but also the purple black stars.


    Under the influence of Phil Jackson''s soul fire, the same life contract makes the connection between Ye Yinzhu and Zi more consistent. At this moment, what ye Yinzhu uses is the strongest attack of Amethyst bimont, which uses Amethyst bimont as the sword. Whirlwind laser chop evolved into star laser chop. The attack radius is doubled suddenly, and the purple light can reach it. When the dark black stars enter the dragon''s body, they can only see the falling shadows.


    Nine purple stars, the nine biggest purple stars, finally caught up with the holy dragon Howard when the star laser chopping attack power reached the limit. The intense purple light, as if from the strongest deterrence between heaven and earth, had surrounded Howard''s body. Although he is a sacred dragon, what he is facing at this time is the last power of Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu and the super artifact of Amethyst bimon''s body.


    The holy light spirit array has consumed a lot of Howard''s energy, and the battle with purple has already exhausted him. At this moment, when he released the holy light spirit array again, it turned into a piece of purple crystal under the nine purple black stars.


    At the next moment, the crystal is broken, the purple star shines, and countless milky white dragon scales are flying up. Howard screams. At the critical moment, he beats his Dragon Wings desperately, trying to escape from the purple black star light.


    "Stop it." A huge silver figure appeared out of thin air, and the six color magic power condensed into a mask, rushing to the purple black star.


    It was a huge silver dragon. At this time, her eyes twinkled with sadness and tears. Although she knew that even the holy light spirit array, which belonged to the holy dragon, could not stop the purple black starlight, and her defense could not stop the light, she still rushed up. How to say, Howard was still her grandfather!


    "You''re not going to die from killing me." Ye Yinzhu''s voice of surprise rang out from the huge whirlpool of Amethyst stars. The pace of swallowing the Dragon had to stop. Nine huge purple black starlight stopped abruptly after breaking the six color shield.


    Li Sha shook his head forcefully, and the huge tears of the dragon''s eyes loomed, but they were very firm. "He''s my grandfather. Those are my people."


    Seeing that the dragon race is fleeing at full speed, ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "well, in your face, I can no longer pursue and kill the dragon race, but you have to promise me a condition."


    -----------------


    the war of defending our country has finally come to an end. What is the next battle?


    Hey, my friends, please smash the monthly ticket and recommendation ticket. The answer will be revealed soon. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 701

    "Conditions?" Li Sha was stunned. She didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would say such words at this time. Since she knew Ye Yinzhu, she heard Ye Yinzhu say such words for the first time.


    The purple whirlpool is still spinning in the void, while the Dragon remnant army is far away. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t control the star laser chopping to pursue again, and says in a deep voice: "that''s right. From killing, you should understand that there is no free lunch in this world. You have to pay for everything you want. If you want me to let go of your grandfather and the dragon clan, you need to promise me a condition. "


    With a flash of silver light, Li Sha turned into a man in the middle of the sky. His silver teeth clenched, and his voice oozed from his teeth. But I''m a member of the dragon clan. I will never do anything to harm the dragon clan. "


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "don''t worry, my condition is only related to you. It''s very simple. As long as you promise, from now on, you will be a member of my Qin City. From now on, you will be my Warcraft. I will let the dragon and your grandfather go today."


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Li Sha''s expression is a little dull. He turns to look at the dragon people who are going away quickly. There is a trace of sadness in Li Sha''s beautiful purple eyes. With her resistance, Howard, the holy dragon, has already taken the Dragon army away quickly. Her grandfather, who was saved by her, has gone so far regardless of her life or death.


    Take a deep breath, close your eyes, let the tears flow down, hard point a head, "OK, I promise you."


    Ye Yinzhu asked: "you are sure."


    Li Sha Nu said: "I have already promised you. What else do you want? Can I go back on what I said? You win. From now on, Li Sha is Ye Yinzhu''s Warcraft until he dies. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice suddenly became more relaxed. The huge purple whirlpool suddenly converged and appeared in the air. The Cercis star sword in his hand had disappeared, and the purple had been sent back to the place on the ground with the same life contract.


    The strong wind blowing in the sky makes Ye Yinzhu''s noble black Golden Dragon Robe sound like hunting. The golden crown on his head is shining with a light golden light. Li Sha sees a funny smile on the corner of his mouth. The next moment, something that surprised the Silver Dragon Princess happened.


    Leaf sound bamboo body shape a plant, the whole person rushes to leave to kill in front, weak voice rings out in her ear, "embrace me."


    Li Sha almost subconsciously hugs Ye Yinzhu''s waist. Her height is almost equal to that of Ye Yinzhu. She hugs each other face to face, only a little distance away. At this time, she can see clearly that ye Yinzhu''s face is very pale with empty eyes. Because of her rapid breathing, her chest is constantly undulating.


    From ye Yinzhu''s body, Li Sha can no longer see the powerful light, or even feel the fluctuation of fighting spirit and magic. How could he be so weak.


    Although Qin City won this battle, it can even be said that it was a complete victory. However, in this battle, the strong men who stayed on Ye Yinzhu''s marriage platform played a crucial role and also suffered huge consumption.


    They held back the main force of the dragon family, so that the legions hidden inside the Qin City had time to bombard and injure the magic guide, and nearly 200 Dragons of various families who fell into the Brenner mountains were captured or killed alive. At the same time, they also killed and weakened the strength of the Dragon family. Among these people, ye Yinzhu undoubtedly contributed the most.


    From the very beginning of Ping Sha Luo Yan, which was played by a supernatural instrument, ye Yinzhu suffered a huge consumption. After that, with his own strength, he defeated the king of the Golden Dragon. With his super artifact and his strong fighting spirit, he broke through the defense of the king of the Golden Dragon and won enough opportunities for Sula''s one hit.


    After that, ye Yinzhu relied on his own strength to protect himself and Sula, and the music blade and music all made him consume a lot. This time, he didn''t have the support of Phil Jackson''s soul fire when he faced Sloan last time. He relied on his own strength and the pure energy breath of lightning and thunder. Although lightning and thunder can increase his power, they are also equivalent to a super artifact attached to the body. In addition, the consumption of dead wood dragon chanting Qin quickly extracts the energy from ye Yinzhu''s body.


    Previously, just at that moment, ye Yinzhu gave up the combination of lightning and thunder, and with his last strength, he joined purple, and made an all-out effort to break out the evolutionary version of whirlwind laser chopping, which almost instantly drained his own energy. The super attack weapon of Amethyst bimon is not so easy to control. When Lisha appears in front of him and blocks him from pursuing Howard, ye Yinzhu is at the end of his rope. Even if he can continue to attack, he can not completely hurt Howard. Therefore, he simply converged his own energy and maintained the negotiation in mid air, which not only gave Li Sha a favor, but also added a powerful force to Qin City.


    "Strange? From killing, don''t forget, I''m a man, not a God. After all, manpower is limited. " Ye Yinzhu holds Li Sha with his backhand. He doesn''t want to be the Qin emperor who fell to death from the air. Lisha''s waist is surprisingly slim. They are close to each other. Feeling the amazing elasticity of Lisha''s legs, ye Yinzhu quickly converges his mind. As long as a normal man will be attracted by beautiful women, he is no exception, the difference is that he can control his desires and emotions. As early as when Haiyang promised him and Sula, ye Yinzhu secretly vowed that there would never be a third woman in this life."Are you not afraid that I regret it now? As long as I throw you down, Qin City will be leaderless, and our dragon clan will have a chance to revenge. You have harmed so many of my people today, and you will be our enemies in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "will you repent? Now you are not a member of the dragon clan, but my Warcraft. Although we have no contract, I still believe you. If you really want to avenge the dragon, now is the best chance, and maybe the only chance in your life. "


    Ye Yinzhu is gambling on the integrity of his promise. At the same time, this is also the opportunity he gives to Lisha. If Lisha starts at him at this time, it can be regarded as an end between him and the Silver Dragon Princess. Without magic power, the Qin Emperor may not be able to fly in the air, but in such a short distance, it is still easy for him to kill or hurt. Because he is also a necromancer, with a strong soul power. Relying on the feeling of his soul, as long as Lisha has adverse thoughts to him, ye Yinzhu will react at the first time. It''s not that he doesn''t trust lishai, but that he can''t let himself make any mistakes. He and his newly married wife are waiting for him below, and his relatives and friends are waiting for the wedding carnival.


    Li Sha controls his body to fall to the ground slowly. Looking at Ye Yinzhu close at hand, there is a complex light in his beautiful eyes. She also knows that this is the best chance to kill Ye Yinzhu. She can be sure that if she kills Ye Yinzhu now and returns to Yinlong City, she will be determined as the successor of Yinlong king by her grandfather. However, can she really do that? She can''t, yes, she can''t. It''s not all about the promise. At this time, in her complex emotions, the song that ye Yinzhu once sang is constantly echoed.


    "There are beautiful women in the north. They are peerless and independent. When you smile, you fall in love with the city, and then you fall in love with the country


    "Ye Yinzhu, promise me not to hurt the people of Yinlong city. I beg you, the only time in my life. As long as you are willing to promise me, I am willing to give everything. You can ask me to do anything, even if it is to get my body and my soul. This is the last thing I do for Yinlong city. As long as you promise me, you will be the one who will be killed in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Li Sha and said faintly: "you are my Warcraft. I have let go of your people who left. Don''t you think you''re asking too much? "


    Li Sha looked at Ye Yinzhu sadly, "count me, please."


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "although I am the master of Qin City, I am by no means the only speaker in Qin City. First of all, I want to tell you that it is impossible to release your people. Because they are the spoils of our Qin City, my friends will not allow me to do that, and I can''t affect the whole Qin City for you alone. I can only promise you that if your people are willing to stay in Qin City and become the contract Warcraft of our Qin City soldiers, I can guarantee their lives. "


    "No, it''s impossible. How can the noble dragon be your enemy''s Mount. No way. " Li Sha flatly refuses Ye Yinzhu''s words.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles calmly, "noble? What is nobility? In Qin City, all living beings are equal, and the status of any race is the same. I believe that in the face of death, no matter how noble your dragon clan is, it will lower its "noble" head. "


    "What if my people don''t agree to submit to Qincheng?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s mouth showed a hint of coldness. "Every part of the dragon''s body is a treasure. Maybe the dead dragon has a greater effect on our Qin City."


    "You Ye Yinzhu, I hate you. "


    Two people''s bodies are about to fall to the ground at last, Li Sha stares at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes fiercely, and her anger keeps rising, but what can she do? After seeing the strength of Qin City, there is only one explanation for today''s World War I, which is the stupidity of the dragon people. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 702

    She didn''t hate Qin City for killing and killing her people. After all, it was a war. At the beginning of the war, she knew that there was no concept of victory for her.


    Whether the Dragon won or the Qin City won, she didn''t want to see it, but she couldn''t stop it.


    At this moment, when everything is over, although Lisha reluctantly agrees to the conditions put forward by Ye Yinzhu, she doesn''t know why. On the contrary, she feels relaxed.


    In front of the two eyes, the first person who comes to the ground is the fastest.


    "Yinzhu, are you ok. Since the dragon clan has been defeated, why pursue it? " The words are full of concern. Sula''s eyes are so sharp that ye Yinzhu shows herself in the air. When she falls from the air, she already finds her husband exhausted. Below, she is ready to pick up Ye Yinzhu.


    "I''m fine, just a little weak." Take a deep breath, ye Yinzhu''s face smiles. One is that he doesn''t want Sula to worry. At the same time, with his current strength and the effect of Shenyuan magic robe, although the magic power and fighting spirit are consumed quickly, the recovery is also very fast.


    "Li Sha Jie, thank you." Sula turns to the one side of Lisha.


    Li Sha shook his head and said nothing.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "just now, Li Sha has promised me to officially join our Qin City from now on. After that, we will be our own people."


    Li Sha stares at Ye Yinzhu, but doesn''t refute.


    On the square, teams of Qin City soldiers came gradually, forming a neat line. A beautiful figure floats to Anya, the queen of battery and spirit, who played an important role in the first World War.


    Ignoring Anya, ye Yinzhu says to Zizi, who is also running to Zizi: "Zizi, how about GRASSIS and Ming? Just now I felt that they seemed to be injured under the siege of the dragon clan. "


    Purple nodded, "they''re OK. Don''t you worry about the defensive power of war giants and Mountain Giants? If it''s not that there are too many dragons, it''s not easy to hurt them. Just have a rest. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I''m not afraid that they will have something to do, but that they won''t be able to participate in today''s Carnival. The dragon people have already left after giving gifts. Today is my wedding day and Carnival day. I hope every brother and sister in Qincheng can feel my happiness. "


    Purple smile, this kind of smile from the heart rarely appears on the face of the Amethyst. His best brother got married, and his lover got married. He was very happy for Yinzhu.


    Anya said with a smile: "yes, the dragon people disturb our happy days, but they also send gifts to Yinzhu. Our wedding is not over yet. "


    Although Ye Yinzhu can''t see, he clearly feels the loss caused by the dragon people''s rampage in the central basin of Qincheng city. The platform where the dragon people got married had been leveled to the ground. Within the whole basin, the ground dropped by an average of five meters, and the most destructive place was a pit of more than ten meters. Although the dragon people paid a huge price in this war, but the Qincheng city was destroyed The central city was also razed to the ground under their violent ability, just like a big earthquake. There were ruins everywhere.


    Ye Yinzhu can feel the anger and sadness in Anya''s mood. After all, Qin City has been built through Anya''s continuous efforts and careful management from the beginning to the end. How can she not feel pain when she sees her achievements of several years'' labor destroyed and turned into ruins?


    By Sula holding his arm, ye Yinzhu comes to Anya, "sister Anya, the wedding has just been completed. You don''t have to go on, but since today is my big day, I always have to revel. Now that the Dragon tribe has retired, I''m afraid they will not dare to visit our Qin City any more. Today, let''s have fun with all the soldiers and the people of our Qin City. Although our central urban area has been destroyed, we can still build it again. With this "gift" left by the dragon people, I''m afraid it''s enough to build dozens of central urban areas. Sister, don''t be sad. I believe that Qin City will be prosperous again in the near future. "


    Anya sighed, "originally, today is your happy day. I shouldn''t say that. However, after today''s Dragon attack, I feel that there was something wrong with the way we built Qin City in the past, and we need to make a new plan after reconstruction."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. He naturally understood Anya''s meaning. The original central area of Qincheng was in the Brenner mountains, which was too obvious. As long as the enemy attacks or reconnoiters from the air, the first target must be the central urban area. This basin is flat and large, which is almost the only large basin in the Brenner mountains. In the construction of Qin City, it is inevitable to take it as the center.


    Generally speaking, such construction is undoubtedly the best way, but for the present Qin City, this method is not suitable. Although Qin City won the battle of the dragon, the destruction of the central city also sounded the alarm for Qin City. That''s why Anya said this to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "sister Anya, how about this. It''s still early now. Please lead us to clean the battlefield first, treat the wounded, count our losses and gains in this battle, drop several infantry regiments of Qin City, and fill up the ground here first. Tell them that everyone in Qin City will have a carnival here tonight. I understand what my sister said. I think about it briefly. From today''s situation, we have three problems to solve first. First, the number of omni-directional magic guided guns is not enough, and the cooling time is too long. In this regard, the goblins and dwarves need to work hard to see how to improve. Judging from today''s war, the omni-directional magic guided gun plays a vital role in defense, which can be said to be the key to today''s war. We simply ask dwarf masters and Terran craftsmen to focus more on casting magic guns for the time being, so as to make the defense of Qin City more solid and make everyone dare not come to the airspace of our Qin City. "Anya said, "OK, I''ll go to elder guru and Lutz later."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "second, my sister should also find out the disadvantages of the central city of Qincheng. Now the civilians have been arranged in the mountains. I think it''s better to let them settle down in the mountains. The Tibetans live in the mountains and dig caves in the mountains. In this way, if there is an enemy attack, the people of Qincheng can escape in the mountains for the first time I''m in the middle of protecting you. Take full advantage of the terrain of Brenner mountains. When Qin City has no more enemies in lonzainus, we will rebuild the central city. As for the present place, after the ground is paved, it will be used as the major yard of our Qin City for training and stationing troops. "


    Anya''s eyes flashed across the ruins in front of her eyes, a trace of pain, "well, that''s all. However, I believe that one day, Qincheng''s airspace will become an insurmountable natural moat for the whole mainland of lonzainus. That day will also be the day for us to rebuild the central area of Qincheng. "


    Zi, who has never talked much, suddenly said, "you''ve done a good job. The income brought by the dragon is enough to make up for our losses. It won''t be too late, I don''t believe you


    Anya and Zi look at each other, and they all know that what Zi says is not too late, which means the attack of Falan. If Qin City can even block Falan''s attack, then who else can attack Qin City?


    "Yinzhu, it''s ready. You and everyone come." The gentle voice of the ocean comes, riding a snow dragon leopard, and falls on Ye Yinzhu not far away.


    Ye Yinzhu vaguely understood what the ocean was preparing for, and said to Zizi: "Zizi, you take GRASSIS and Ming, let''s go."


    What''s the most in Qin City? No doubt it''s a mountain. There are caves on the mountain, some of which are formed naturally, and some of which are dug artificially. At this time, outside a wide cave, a total of 30 bimonths formed a perfect defense under the leadership of three golden bimonths.


    This cave is very large, even in the Brenner mountains, such a wide cave is extremely rare. The cave is wide and dry. After installing the ventilation devices designed by the goblin masters in the goblin laboratory, the caves where people live in Qincheng can be said to be warm in winter and cool in summer. There is no feeling of moisture at all. It is because of this that a large number of people can live in the mountains at ease.


    Qin City is very rich. The people in Qin City have even forgotten the meaning of tax. They only need to work hard and they will be rewarded. All taxes will be reduced. Moreover, in the Qin City, you don''t need to spend money to buy food. All the food materials are provided by the Qin City. As long as any citizen in the Qin City works hard for the construction of the Qin City, his food will never be inferior to that of any other country in the mainland. Of course, the elderly and children are not included. They are provided by Qincheng unconditionally.


    Just three months ago, Donglong college was established. The first president was elder Weiming, and the vice president was Anya. All of its teachers are strong in all ethnic groups.


    Ye Yinzhu put forward the idea of establishing a college. He came out of the Mowu college in Milan and knew how important systematic learning is for children''s growth. In Qincheng, no matter what race he is, he has the qualification to enter the college. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 703

    Choose a major according to your personality and talent. Among them, Donglong''s descendants are specifically required to learn Donglong history and other compulsory courses, which can be taken by other ethnic groups. And this huge cave in front of us is the place where Donglong college takes classes.


    In order to build this college, elder Wuming took great pains. At the beginning, when he heard Ye Yinzhu''s proposal, he agreed with it. Why did the eight schools of Donglong endure that they had not built the Qin City for thousands of years? Without a profound review of his own and predecessors'' failures, he found that self-respect and shortsightedness were the biggest problems. Now, there are more than two million Donglong descendants in Qin City. What a good opportunity? As long as the next generation of Qin City can grow up, I don''t know that Donglong will be brilliant at that time.


    After careful investigation, Donglong college was finally located at the top of the Brenner mountains, which is the bottom of the mountain with the annihilation gun. With the efforts of many strong people, it expanded an existing cave and penetrated into the interior of the mountain. It has the strong ability of goblin tearing. Through continuous development, it can now accommodate 5000 children of Qin City Although the conditions are simple, with the development of Qin City, it will be gradually improved. In some places, after the suggestions of Ma Liang and Chang Hao, who have studied in Milan''s Mowu academy, they have effectively absorbed the advantages of Milan''s Mowu Academy.


    The reason why we chose this place is that it is the safest place in Qin City. It is protected by the annihilation gun on its head. Next to it is the territory of bimong giant beast, dwarf tribe and goblin tribe. The area and height of this mountain top Brenner mountain. As long as children are in it, it is absolutely safe unless the whole mountain is leveled.


    Today, because of the wedding of Emperor Qin and the attack of the dragon, the children of all ethnic groups are studying at home. At this time, thousands of people are still gathered in the broad mountain. That is to say, thousands of people who had suffered the most physical damage in the war with the dragon before.


    The cave hall is the auditorium of Donglong college. At the beginning, the opening ceremony presided over by the elder was held here. At this time, fourteen people were sitting on the rostrum. Without exception, there was a table in front of them. The two people sitting in the front, one young and one old, are the leader of Qin City, Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu. Beside him is his teacher, Qin Shang, the former leader of Qin clan.


    Behind them, the twelve music houses of Qin City, which are led by ocean and composed of eleven Smurfs girls, are quietly waiting for each of them to concentrate on their own musical instruments.


    Under the rostrum, thousands of soldiers sat there quietly. The four beasts headed by purple were sitting in the front.


    GRASSIS and Ming look the most dispirited, although the fierce defense let them save their lives under the attack of the dragons, but the injury is not light.


    Although lightning and thunder are not injured, they continue to supply non elemental energy to Ye Yinzhu, and their consumption is also huge. I was sitting with Sula and Nina.


    In the back, is a whole team, is also the strongest Legion in the Qin City, death dragon wolf knights.


    It can be said that the divine power of adjudication is the heaviest blow to the dragon clan, but the load generated by the divine power of adjudication is also huge. In the battle of the burning black flame, the Dragon wolf cavalry of death defeated the dragon clan''s final confidence, but they also consumed a lot because they overdraw their potential, including their Mount Dragon wolf. At this time, they were all pale and lifeless A great loss of life. It is only with the help of soldiers of other nationalities that we can insist on coming here.


    It has to be admitted that the death dragon wolf cavalry is strong. Although they are tired and want to die, they are completely overdrawn, but their resolute spirit has been supporting them. Until this time, they are still able to sit upright beside their Mount Dragon wolf.


    In addition to these people, the rest concentrated in the auditorium of Donglong college are the soldiers of all ethnic groups who were wounded when they surrounded and suppressed the dragon under the bombardment of the magic guide. The number of seriously injured people is very small, most of them are slightly injured or over consumed. Now, they are all concentrated in this auditorium.


    With her eyes closed, ye Yinzhu felt more and more that the ocean was important to her. Although the weaker ocean could not help her like Sula after the war, she was smart enough to prepare for it for the first time. After the war, the soldiers who had not been injured were ordered to concentrate all the injured here for the sole purpose of collective treatment.


    The magic of divine sound is a kind of magic. Although it can''t directly cure the body of the injured, it can improve the condition of the human body through the spiritual magic waves produced by the wonderful melody, and treat the injured by consolidating the foundation and cultivating the yuan. Although the effect is not as obvious as light magic and water magic, it is much better for the body.


    Ye Yinzhu said to the ocean behind him, "let''s go."


    The gentle and harmonious melody is playing quietly, reverberating in the mountainside, so that every Qin City soldier can hear it clearly. The faint halo radiates from the twelve music square of Qin emperor. Although the twelve female soloists led by the ocean can not reach the level of sub God level, the progress of the Smurfs girls is amazing in the constant cultivation. At this time, with the help of all the people, that is the best time Rings of light are emitting deep purple light.


    Closing his eyes, feeling the beauty of the gentle melody, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that his absorption speed of elements in the air has greatly increased. Neither he nor Qin Shang started to play. They spent too much in the previous battle, and they need to recover for a period of time before they can join in the playing.Although Ye Yinzhu and Qin Shang did not join in, the strength of the twelve music workshop of Qin emperor has exceeded the original effect of Ye Yinzhu''s treatment.


    The Smurfs are the most sensitive race among the elves, and the vocation of divine voice teacher is undoubtedly the most suitable for them. Whenever these girls play wonderful music, their body and mind will be integrated into the wonderful artistic conception. Although they can''t compare with Ye Yinzhu''s harmony between man and nature, their natural emotional involvement is much better than that of ordinary divine voice teacher.


    In this wonderful melody, the weak bodies of the soldiers began to accumulate strength bit by bit.


    In the corner of the mountain, there is a man, a gorgeous beauty, whose eyes change from time to time in the face of Ye Yinzhu and the ocean. The fundus of the eye shows a complex light. She is Xiang Luan.


    During the previous battle with the dragon clan, xiangluan was guarded by Nina. She was not injured, and she had no consumption. At this time, watching Haiyang lead the twelve music workshop of Qin emperor to play on the rostrum, she was filled with envy, jealousy and other complex emotions.


    Xiangluan still deeply remembers that when ye Yinzhu first came to Shenyin system, he and Haiyang still dominated the name of the gifted magician of Shenyin system. At that time, both he and Haiyang still had a gap in cultivation. However, in the past few years, everything has changed.


    Ye Yinzhu is no longer the pure boy who is ignorant of everything except Qin, and the ocean is no longer the cold girl who has low self-esteem and is somewhat autistic. At this time, they seem to have become the overlord. Judging from the strength of Qin City to repel the invasion of the dragon, although Qin City is not big enough and its population can not be compared with other countries, its real strength is enough to compete with any country. It''s the second Falan on the mainland of lonzainus.


    Xiangluan doesn''t know how ye Yinzhu did this, but the fact is in front of her. Today is the day when he married Haiyang and Sula. When xiangluan got the news, the bitterness in her heart and the struggle in her heart for many days told her that she had lost her last chance. Although she didn''t want to admit it before, she still found that ye Yinzhu''s silly appearance couldn''t be erased from her heart.


    However, even if we know, what can we do? Do you want to compete with your best sister for a man? No, never.


    Xiangluan grew up in the imperial palace of Milan and lived a life full of stars. In the royal family, her status is higher than that of her younger brother Fisichella. She is noble and elegant, as well as the unique confidence and self-esteem of the royal family, which has been integrated into her blood for a long time. As a princess of Milan Empire, she knows that she can''t give up her identity to develop the relationship with Ye Yinzhu. Since learning that ocean likes Ye Yinzhu at the beginning, she has put down all the possibilities of herself and ye Yinzhu.


    This time, she came to attend Ye Yinzhu''s wedding with Haiyang and Sula. One is to congratulate her best sister, the other is to make an end with Ye Yinzhu.


    However, when xiangluan really came to Qin City and saw Ye Yinzhu again, it was not ye Yinzhu''s strong resistance to the dragon race that moved her most, but his eyes that lost their look.


    Once upon a time, the most impressive thing ye Yinzhu left her was her clear eyes, which xiangluan had never seen before. But now he has lost these, one of the most important six senses of human beings.


    When she found these, xiangluan''s heart was so painful that she could hardly breathe. Although in front of the sea, she tried not to let her tears flow down, but she felt bitterly that her faith in strengthening the relationship between herself and ye Yinzhu had a huge crack.


    -----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 704

    What should I do? What are you going to do? Xiangluan looks at the ocean playing gracefully, struggling violently in her heart.


    For a long time, when the "Peiyuan jingxinqu" has been played several times, in the silence of the music, xiangluan''s heart gradually restored calm, she finally made a decision.


    Ye Yinzhu''s physical strength is rapidly recovering. With Shenyuan magic robe, his recovery speed is extremely amazing. When he joined in the ranks of performance, the sub divine realm of "Peiyuan meditation" plays an unparalleled powerful role. Even the death dragon and wolf cavalry, who had exhausted all their strength and nearly collapsed under the influence of murderous spirit, calmed down completely in this wonderful melody and began a rapid recovery process.


    As time goes by, when the red sun is gradually replaced by the bright moon, Qin City has become a new bustling scene.


    The original central area of Qin City seems to have never existed before. All the destroyed buildings have disappeared and the uneven ground has become flat. In this broad basin plain, piles of firewood have been prepared for a long time, and campfires with a height of 10 meters are piled up every 100 meters.


    A lot of food and wine are constantly transported out of the Brenner mountains. We have to admit that the technology of the goblin tribe is really useful. With the help of the goblin Ripper, the work that originally required countless human resources became much easier.


    Anya personally took charge of the Qin City Army, busy, leveling the ground, accumulating thousands of bonfires, such a huge task, under her command, a whole 200000 young people led by Qin City''s legions were busy for a whole day.


    With many people and great strength, the task that seemed impossible was coming to an end, and the last few bonfires were completed. At the same time, in the center of all the bonfires, a platform with a radius of hundreds of square meters and a height of about 10 meters was set up as the rostrum.


    Tonight will be the first time for collective celebration since the construction of Qin City began. It''s going to be an exciting night, a night of no race, a night of Qin City.


    Weiming came to Anya and stopped, "Miss Anya, it''s hard for you."


    Anya said with a bitter smile: "destruction is always easier than construction. At the end of this day, I''m more tired than fighting with the dragon people. Elder, has the situation been counted out? "


    The uncertain look was opposite to Anya''s tiredness, with a red face and a happy face. "Yes, it''s all counted out. You see As he said, he handed a piece of paper to Anya.


    Anya took it. When her eyes swept over the front lines, her eyes could no longer leave the paper. Gradually, the tired color on her face was swept away, "so much? How can there be so many? This... "


    Weiming said with a low smile, "I didn''t even think of it. However, to have such a good result has a lot to do with the Yinlong whom qindi has just accepted. Under her comfort, the ending will be so beautiful, which makes us less effort. Lord Qin is right. The dragon people are really giving gifts this time, and it''s a great gift. "


    Anya smiles and says, "elder, why do you call yourself emperor yinzhuqin instead of Regent?"


    Weiming sighed and said: "we have figured it out for a long time. Since the Qin emperor defeated the Milan army with a six way decision, the Qin City can''t only belong to Donglong. Frankly speaking, I''ve lived more than 100 years, but I''ve never lived so happily in the past. Here, almost every day can see the rapid development of Qin City, growing. All this is the result of our joint efforts. Our previous ideas are too conservative. Therefore, after discussing with the elders and patriarchs, I have decided on an important matter. "


    Anya looks at Weiming in surprise. At the beginning, when she first met the elder, she felt that Weiming was just old-fashioned, even stubborn. But with constant contact, she has more and more found out how powerful Donglong is. Among other things, the incomplete culture and martial arts left by Donglong alone are by no means comparable to any other race in Qincheng. Although the elves have the support of the Druids, Anya is sure that if there is a conflict between the two sides, Donglong will win.


    How clever Anya is. It''s not clear what the elder Taishang said at this time has revealed some of his meaning. Obviously, the elder Taishang always wants to make some contribution to the great integration of Qin City.


    "Thank you, elder. I''m glad for your decision. I think Yinzhu will be happy to see this happen. "


    Weiming said with a smile, "it''s me who should say thank you. Miss Anya and qindi have taught me many things that I never thought of before. I''ll officially announce this when the bonfire is in full swing. Miss Anya, take a rest. I''ll take the rest of the work. "


    Tonight''s moonlight is particularly bright. The round silver plate is hanging in the night sky, surrounded by countless pearly stars. Even if the bonfire in the central square of Qincheng has not been lit, it is not dark at all. The silver light is falling down, which sprinkles a layer of bright moonlight on everyone''s body.


    The square is very quiet and open. The four infantry regiments of plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum guard the outer circle of the square. Of course, in front of them, there are also piles of bonfire stands.Not long ago, I saw in the distant mountains, a winding fire dragon like a sea of rivers towards the central square of Qincheng.


    Surrounded by the crowd, ye Yinzhu and his two newlyweds went to the rostrum together with Anya, elder Weiming and two Milan princesses from afar, Nina and xiangluan.


    Weiming nodded to Ye Yinzhu. With a proud smile on his face, ye Yinzhu opened his arms and said in a high voice, "let''s welcome all the people of Qincheng who participated in the bonfire party with the most dazzling flame. Ignition. "


    Boom, there is a soldier of Qin City beside every bonfire. At this time, he heard the command of Ye Yinzhu, thousands of huge bonfires lit up almost at the same time, and the flames soared up to tens of meters high. The huge bonfire flames rose and burned in the air, as if lighting up the whole Qin City.


    There are four bonfires beside the rostrum, which make the whole rostrum extremely bright. Under the red light of the fire, ye Yinzhu and other people''s faces on the rostrum are painted with a layer of golden red.


    Countless meandering fire dragons entered the central square of Qincheng just as the bonfire started. They entered the square orderly under the guidance of special personnel. Although most people were still on their way here, when they saw the scene of the huge bonfire rising, countless cheers echoed in the Brenner mountains.


    The first people to enter the central square of Qincheng are not soldiers of any ethnic group in Qincheng. These people are distinguished by age, regardless of race or origin. They are the oldest and youngest people in Qin City.


    Every old man has a child in his hand, and almost none of his neighbors are of the same race. The old people and children of all nationalities became the first people to enter the square.


    Although the elderly and children are the least able to help the construction of Qincheng, they became the first group to enter the square and received the most respect in the first bonfire party of Qincheng.


    This is a decision made by Anya and Weiming after discussion and then reported to Ye Yinzhu for approval. When ye Yinzhu heard their idea, he almost agreed with it without hesitation. Although the elderly and children can not make a direct contribution to urban construction. However, they are also members of Qincheng. What''s more, although the physical strength of the old people is not good, their experience in various aspects is far from that of the young people, and the children are the future of Qincheng. They are also the core of Qin City.


    Especially among these people, there is no distinction between races. When ye Yinzhu stands on the stage and feels the beauty of the integration of all ethnic groups through the unity of heaven and man, his heart becomes extremely hot.


    Under the leadership of the soldiers, the old man and the children came to sit around the campfire nearest to the rostrum. They kept cheering. Even the old man''s voice was full of strong excitement.


    In any country, the status of soldiers is much higher than that of civilians, especially the main combat Corps. They are even stronger than the lower nobility in the city. However, in Qincheng, all this has been reversed. Qin City is mainly engaged in four infantry regiments, Mei, LAN, Zhu and Ju. A total of 60000 people have become the attendants of the celebration.


    When elder Wuming gave this order in the afternoon, some soldiers didn''t think it was right. But elder Wuming just said a word to the soldiers, which made those who didn''t think it was right feel ashamed.


    The unknown elder told them that the city was not a soldier or ruler, but a people. You are not waiting on people who have nothing to do with you. It''s your parents. Without them, can you?


    At this time, these soldiers are serving their parents, one by one even more than usual training spirit. Food, wine, in the delivery of the soldiers down to the elderly and children''s side. The roasted whole sheep, whole cattle, all kinds of fruits and delicacies, some of which are grown and bred by Qincheng itself, and some of which are purchased from Milan empire. One thing is for sure, the food for the common people in Qincheng is absolutely the best in the mainland. Even more than the French knights.


    ----------------------------------------


    brothers, I''d like to have some recommended tickets. It''s a little sad now

 Chapter 705

    After the old people and children, the young craftsmen, founders, blacksmiths, designers and other auxiliary professionals who enter the central square to build the Qin City. Similarly, there is no racial distinction. The order of people of all ethnic groups is completely disrupted. At any time, we can see dwarves and human beings, goblins hanging shoulder to shoulder, and even some human youth walking into the venue holding the elf maiden. In Qin City, what kind of people are most excluded must be racists.


    Before he left Qincheng last time, ye Yinzhu discussed with Anya and the elder Weiming, and established the first article of the Qincheng code. Those who have racist tendencies will be killed without amnesty. We should encourage intermarriage and free love among all ethnic groups.


    The last ones to enter Qin City are young and middle-aged soldiers of all ethnic groups. Their number is obviously much less than that of the former two, and they are also arranged in the outermost area. There is no exception to the warriors of all ethnic groups, including the most powerful behemoth Legion and the death dragon and wolf knights in Qin City.


    In addition to the special situation of the death dragon wolf knights, the soldiers of other nationalities are also integrated. At this moment, they no longer need to distinguish the Legion system. Everyone is equal. They all have the same title, that is, Qin City soldiers, and they also have the same family.


    There are nearly three million people of all nationalities in Qincheng, of whom the descendants of Donglong are the main. Although the central square of Qincheng is vast, it is crowded with thousands of huge bonfires and millions of people. But ye Yinzhu was very pleased that so many people gathered here, only 60000 people from the four major legions of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju maintained order, but there was no disturbance. Although he could not see it, he could feel that everyone was in a very happy mood.


    Walking slowly to the front of the rostrum, ye Yinzhu stops. His voice is filled with uncontrollable excitement, "Hello, friends of Qincheng. I''m Ye Yinzhu


    "Long live Emperor Qin, long live Emperor Qin, long live Emperor Qin..." As agreed in advance, millions of people in Qincheng chanted the same slogan at the same time, and the cry of mountain and tsunami reverberated violently in the whole Brenner mountains. Later it was heard that even the city of light, the main city on the Milan border hundreds of miles away from the Brenner mountains, heard a clear voice.


    Listening to the sound of the tsunami, ye Yinzhu felt as if he had choked something in his throat. He couldn''t make a sound for a long time. It''s less than five years since Qin City began to develop. But how much has changed in these five years. I became famous in the first World War of Qin City, and gradually stepped onto the stage of the history of the mainland of lonzainus. Now, it has become my real home.


    "Thank you, thank you for your support, but I would like to say that Qin City is not my Ye Yinzhu''s, but yours. It belongs to all of us in Qin City. This is my home, your home, our common home. Both you and I are contributing to our family. It is you who have built the Qin City into what it is now. As a member of Qin City, I''m here to assure you that as long as ye Yinzhu is alive, no one will invade Qin City. Otherwise, they have to step over my body. "


    Anya and Weiming shout at the same time behind Ye Yinzhu: "those who violate my Qin City need to step over my corpse."


    "Those who violate my Qin City need to step over my corpse." The cry sounded again. This time it was more intense than before. Ye Yinzhu said that Qin City is everyone''s home, infecting everyone. Yes, this is their home. The real ruler here is everyone in Qincheng. In order to protect their homes, every Qin City people have their own responsibilities and obligations.


    What ye Yinzhu didn''t expect is that it is precisely because of his heartfelt words tonight that the work efficiency of the whole Qin City construction has been improved by 30%. How can it feel like building your own home and working for money?


    Weiming went to Ye Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, I have a few words to say."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and gave the front position to Weiming.


    Weiming Qi runs through Dantian. Under the influence of strong fighting spirit, his voice spreads far away. He doesn''t have ye Yinzhu''s way of directly shaking people''s soul. He can only use the simplest way of fighting spirit expansion.


    "Friends of Qin City, I, one of the three supreme elders of the eight schools of Donglong, come from the Ju school. I have something to announce to you today."


    There is no doubt that the unknown power is really strong. Although there are millions of people here, his voice can still be transmitted to the far end. Hearing his words, the cheers gradually quieted down. Many eyes, especially the eyes of Donglong people, fall on the elder who is second only to Ye Yinzhu in the Qin City.


    Even ye Yinzhu is a little strange. What does the supreme elder want to announce when all the people in Qin City are here? He could feel that the heart rate and blood flow speed of the steady unknown elder at this time were nearly twice as fast as usual, which showed his excitement at this time.


    I don''t know that the square gradually calmed down, and the voice was loud. "After careful discussion with the patriarchs and elders of Donglong eight sect, we clearly felt that the existence of the Empire and the past self-respect had become one of the biggest problems restricting our development. The first article of our city code is that there must be no racism. So we decided that from today on, there will be no Donglong Empire, only Qin City. Every descendant of Donglong is a member of the Qin City. The Empire of Donglong regains the title of eight sects of Donglong. At the same time, the unique abilities of the eight sects allow any race in the Qin City to learn. As long as you are interested, you can apply to the leader of the eight sectsSilence, the central square of Qin city fell completely into silence after the elder did not know what he said. Only the crackling sound of the bonfire, millions of people fell into extreme silence at the same time, which made the vast square seem strange.


    Ye Yinzhu was the first to clap, breaking the calm. Then, the applause swept the whole square like waves.


    For Qin City, the decision of Donglong bazong can be said to be of decisive significance. Since Donglong bazong came to Qin City, Qin City has been divided into two parts: Donglong Empire and various alien races. At the beginning, the overall strength of the alien races had the upper hand. There were four kinds of divine beasts, bimong legion, elves, dwarves, goblins and druids The Allied forces formed by the clans were enough to compete with more than ten thousand soldiers and magicians of the Donglong Empire, forming a balanced form.


    However, this situation changed when more than two million descendants with Donglong blood settled in Qincheng. Tianzhen was once again inclined to the side of the eight schools of Donglong. Every alien in Qincheng knew that once the legions of Donglong soldiers grew up, the future of the alien would depend on the meaning of the Donglong empire. Despite Ye Yinzhu''s fairness policy, all ethnic groups are somewhat worried, but today, all of this is no longer a problem.


    When Anya and elder Weiming jointly decided to let people of all ethnic groups mix into the square, people of all ethnic groups vaguely felt some intention in this regard. At this time, Weiming personally announced the restoration of the title of eight schools of Donglong in the Donglong Empire, which means that Donglong admitted that he was a member of the Qin City, but not the only one. In particular, he decided to let the eight schools of Donglong accept foreign people as apprentices and teach them Donglong knowledge and martial arts, which won the hearts of all foreign people.


    The applause lasted for several minutes before it faded away. This is a process of national integration and unity of Qincheng. I don''t know that only the close unity of all ethnic groups in Qincheng can make the future development of Qincheng smoother and stronger. Donglong''s real opponent is Falan. Now Qincheng''s strength is far from enough.


    As the applause fell, Anya came to elder Weiming with a smile. As a representative of a different race, she received elder Weiming''s words, "elder Weiming has made a great contribution to the internal harmony of Qin City. Here, on behalf of all ethnic groups, I sincerely thank elder Weiming, and also thank Emperor Qin for his efforts. At the same time, I also want to announce one thing here. As we all know, druids and elves are not separated from each other. I have discussed with the heads of Druids. From now on, the four druids will cooperate closely with the East Dragon warriors to build another army and become the Druid knights. This decision was made after careful consideration. I think you all know that there are dragon riders in the mainland. But have you ever thought about why all the Dragon riders are human? This is because any combination of Warcraft and human beings can give play to a stronger power. There is no doubt that the wisdom of human beings is the best among all races on average, and the cooperation between human beings and all races is the most harmonious. That''s why I made such a decision. I hope that in the near future, we can see Druid knights with claws, Druid knights with raptors, Druid knights with human horn hawks and Druid knights with tree demons. "


    Looking at Anya, he doesn''t need to ask questions. He also knows that this is a great gift from her majesty, the fairy queen, and also the best way to promote the integration of all ethnic groups in Qin City. The four major druids have their own characteristics, but all of them are extremely powerful. The four infantry regiments of Donglong are short of mounts. Although dragon training is good, ordinary dragon training is only level 4 Warcraft, and the purchase price is extremely expensive. The whole Qin City has only one cavalry regiment, but there are only more than 2000 dragon training cavalry in the cavalry, and the rest of them are not They''re all ordinary cavalry. At this time, with Anya''s decision, tens of thousands of Druids and East Dragon soldiers can form a special Knight Order of ten thousand people, which undoubtedly has a huge role in promoting the overall strength. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 706

    Ye Yinzhu stepped forward, holding up the elder Weiming and Anya with both hands, holding their hands high in the air, "for the national integration of Qin City, come on, my brothers and sisters, let''s witness what happened tonight with the greatest happiness in our hearts. This will be a milestone of Qin City and will never be forgotten."


    The celebration finally began. Beside the huge bonfires, everyone forgot the restriction of race. They sang, danced, ate the best food and drank the best wine. Qin City is their home. How wonderful it is.


    The central square of Qincheng has become a sea of joy.


    Ye Yinzhu held Anya and Weiming''s hands and sighed: "elder sister, I didn''t expect that you should bring me such a big surprise. Thank you."


    Weiming said with a smile: "Lord Qin, if it wasn''t for you, there would be no Qin City. Maybe we Donglong are still hidden in a corner. How can we have such a development opportunity today. This is what I should do. I''ve figured it out. At the beginning, our east dragon empire was destroyed by the west dragon Empire, but the west dragon empire could not block the inheritance of our east dragon blood. In this vast continent of longqinus, there are our east dragon blood flowing everywhere, which is enough. Although the unification of the whole mainland can make Donglong rise, I don''t know how many people will lose their lives and homes. We don''t want to see a country made of blood. Because, in that blood also contains a part of our Donglong. Now I just hope that Qin City can become the root of Donglong forever, and let Donglong develop on the mainland forever, and keep this purest blood heritage. "


    Ye Yinzhu sighs in his heart. He knows that Qin City has changed the elder, and all this is the result of our joint efforts. Just as he said before, although he is the ruler here in name, in fact, Qin City belongs to everyone and everyone living in it.


    Weiming continued: "the Empire will return to the eight sects. After the decision, I obviously feel that the burden on my shoulders has been cleared. I have already discussed with Qin Shang and Ye Li, your two grandfathers, to restore their identities as the masters of bamboo and Qin sects. Temporarily cancel the position of your two masters. "


    Ye Yinzhu said happily, "really? That''s really good. Frankly speaking, I''m not a qualified patriarch. I haven''t been able to contribute to the clan since I inherited the position of two patriarchs. "


    The blind man said with a smile, "what? Don''t you think I''ve taken away your real power? "


    Ye Yinzhu laughs and says, "how can someone share it for me? It''s too late for me to be happy. Not to mention my two grandfathers. Elder, your decision is too wise. I support it unconditionally. "


    Weiming laughs, "it''s not so easy to reduce responsibility. The system of Donglong bazong has been improved to a certain extent after we have reevaluated it. At the same time, on top of the eight patriarchs, a Presbyterian Church is set up, which is composed of three supreme elders and several elders. On this basis, a great patriarch should be set up to take charge of the affairs of the sect. The great patriarch does not need to be decided by the Presbyterian Council. At the same time, he has one vote of veto over everything within the eight sects and commands the eight sects. Only when all the elders are against the order of the great patriarch can they have the right to veto the execution of the order of the great patriarch. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "elder, you don''t want me to take the position of the great patriarch."


    Not clear way: "in addition to you, in our east dragon eight, who can let all eight Patriarchs to be convinced?"


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "OK, I promise you. Well, I''m going to tell you that as a group, after being the chief leader, if it is divided into two parts, even if it has a good relationship with each other, there will be some estrangement. For example, some people in Qin City can hold hands. I''m from the East Dragon empire. Some people say I''m from the elves and I''m from the dwarves.


    If Qin City wants to become more powerful, it can''t happen. When everyone introduces themselves, they will only say that they belong to Qin City, no matter what race they are. Only in this way can Qin city develop faster.


    In the face of several crises and wars in Qin City, the wise and unknown elder clearly saw these. When the East Dragon empire was not in a strong position, he did not propose complete integration. At this time, two million more descendants of the East Dragon proposed it again, which undoubtedly proved his sincerity with the East Dragon and made it easier for several foreign races to accept it.


    Of course, for the history and future of the Donglong Empire, Xiao San will solve it in the future. Make sure everyone will be satisfied, hehe.


    It seems that we are going to have a bridal chamber tomorrow. Hey, brothers, would you like some monthly tickets. The male compatriots who cast the monthly ticket, small three wish you strong and powerful, bridal chamber leverage, the female compatriots who cast the monthly ticket, small three wish you youth forever, is a man, see you drool.


    Hey, hey, is it poisonous? If you think it''s poisonous, vote. There is no monthly ticket to vote for recommendation. Xiao San wishes you the same. thank you very much. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 707

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "of course, I''m relieved to do business with my sister. But, sister, what do you think we should do with these giant dragons? If we kill these captive dragons, it seems that it is not good for the reputation of our Qin City, and it will also push us to the position of the dead enemy of the dragon clan. But if we don''t kill them, the cost of detaining them is too high, and it''s not good for us at all. Frankly speaking, Li Sha begged me today to let her people go, but I didn''t promise. Capturing these dragons is the spoils of Qin City. I can''t, only... "


    Ye Yinzhu waved his right hand and made a cutting gesture. Although his eyes had lost their luster, at this moment, his murderous spirit was still fierce, even the four bonfires around the rostrum were darkened. He has not entered the realm of taixuan Qin heart, but Ziwei Qin heart has reached the peak of cultivation. He will not kill for no reason, but he will never be soft hearted.


    Feeling the murderous spirit of Yinzhu, Anya was also startled, "no, Yinzhu, if that''s the case, I''m afraid that Lisha will really work hard with you. Don''t you think there is a better solution? For Qin City, that is the best result. Although the whole body of the dragon is precious, the dead dragon can''t be compared with the living dragon in any case. They are the masterpieces of the creator. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, "elder sister, you are not going to tell me to subdue these dragons. It seems too difficult. The dragon people are so arrogant, and we have killed so many of them, I''m afraid it''s hard for them to submit to us. If they do that, there will be no place for them to live in the seven dragon cities in the future. "


    Anya chuckled and said, "Yinzhu, sometimes you are smart, but sometimes you become stupid. Think about it. How many adult Dragons of the dragon clan are there in total? How many of our captives are there? Most of the giant dragons we captured now are upper dragon families. Although the number is less than the remaining adult dragons in Qilong City, without considering the Dragon Kings of all nationalities, the overall strength is not much. "


    After listening to Anya''s words, a special feeling arises in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. "Sister, do you really have a way to make these lizards submit to our Qin City?"


    Anya snorted coldly and said, "you still think these lizards are too noble. Yes, the dragon is a proud race, but the dragon is also a very selfish race. Tens of thousands of years of life makes them have a body that can almost be called immortality, but it also makes them have a special characteristic, that is, the fear of death. In the face of death, the dragon race with thousands of years of life, no matter it is the superior dragon or the ordinary dragon, will feel fear without exception. Yinzhu, do you understand now? "


    Fear of death? Are dragon people afraid of death? This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has heard such a statement. However, in addition to the fact that he dares to fight with the dragon people like this, who has done this before?


    Anya continued: "this is the real gift for your marriage. Did you say anything to Lisha? This girl is on the prisoner''s side all day today. Our people are watching and lobbying the dragon of all nationalities. As far as I know, at least nearly 20 of the captured Dragons of their Yinlong tribe have expressed their desire to submit to our Qin City. Even the most noble Yinlong tribe has already done so. Do you think other dragons will still resist? In order to survive, these noble dragons have to hide their heads. "


    The sudden surprise makes Ye Yinzhu very excited. What does it mean for more than 20 Silver dragons to surrender? It means that Qin City has more than 20 mobile super magic guns. Perhaps Yinlong''s magic attack range is not as far as the omni-directional magic gun, but it is better than inexhaustible and flexible use of magic. As a magic dragon, silver dragon has the highest value among the dragon people. Ye Yinzhu never doubts this. He never thought that he had dozens of silver dragons.


    "Great, it''s really great. If other dragon captives also submit to us, sister Anya, we may have the first real dragon knight in the whole continent."


    Anya nodded and said with a smile, "exactly. This afternoon, I have discussed with the unknown elder to select outstanding soldiers from various legions, especially the East Dragon soldiers and magicians who have been with you to Florida. Through selection, we can select our first Dragon Knight Legion. This time, we Qin City will add a powerful Legion again. As long as it is properly trained, its strength will never be inferior to that of the death dragon wolf cavalry. "


    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face became more and more intense, and he said to Sura: "is your little silver coin going to be an adult? The Dragon cavalry is very important to us. How about you commanding it?"


    Sura''s leadership Ye Yinzhu has seen with her own eyes. At the beginning, the strong men of landias led by her once had a huge impact on the death dragon wolf Knights led by Ye Yinzhu. If not for Sula''s mercy, it would be hard to say the outcome of the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. Whether in terms of personal strength or leadership, Sula is a good choice.


    There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, and Sula whispered, "I''ll listen to you. But I don''t care about training. Your eyes are inconvenient. You need my sister Haiyang and me to take care of you. Besides, I have to cook for you every day. "Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "this is not a problem. The twelve music square composed of them is becoming more and more powerful. In the future, your dragon cavalry will become the strongest fighting force of our Qin City, just like them. "


    Anya said with a smile: "today is your big day. OK, let''s not talk about it. Come on, Yinzhu, Sula and Haiyang. I''d like to propose a toast to you. I wish you all a long life together


    Since Anya, there has been an endless stream of toasts. Although Ye Yinzhu has drunk wine before, it''s the first time to drink it like this today.


    Today can be said to be the happiest day in his life. He finally married two lovers. Elder Weiming and Anya helped him to complete the national integration in Qin City. It was an important milestone for Qin City and himself. From today on, he and Qincheng grow up together.


    Under such a premise, ye Yinzhu almost refused to come. No matter who was toasting, he would drink to the cup. With pure fighting spirit, he discharged the spirit of wine, and immediately formed a situation of never getting drunk.


    However, there are too many people in this celebration, and people''s energy is limited after all. Although a lot of consumption in the early morning has been recovered through the recuperation of Peiyuan jingxinqu, it still does not reach the peak. At this time, through the fight to discharge wine gas, to later is not so smooth.


    The feeling of vertigo is increasing, but the unique excitement brought by the wine makes Ye Yinzhu still enjoy it. Not only he, but also Sula and Haiyang are advised to drink a lot. The second daughter hopes to help Ye Yinzhu block some. Later, the three of them become dizzy.


    "Yinzhu, congratulations." A soft voice sounded.


    Ye Yinzhu reluctantly gathered his ability to feel the unity of man and nature. However, he found that alcohol had a great influence on his feelings. He could not concentrate on the unity of man and nature, so he had to ask faintly, "are you..."


    The soft voice said, "forget it. Come on, let''s have a drink."


    "Oh." Ye Yinzhu didn''t think much about it. He poured down another glass of wine. And standing in front of him was the first beauty of Milan magic martial arts academy, Princess xiangluan.


    I don''t know how many people got drunk at the bonfire party. When they got drunk, they would lie on the ground and sleep. If they opened their eyes and the party was not over, they would get up and continue to drink. Everyone was immersed in a happy atmosphere.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know who sent him back to his room. Excessive drinking is not what he can exhaust. He has lost the sense of harmony between man and nature. He is not much different from ordinary blind people, and he lies on the bed vaguely.


    Married, married at last. What about the ocean and Sura? Where are they?


    When this idea just rises in the hazy heart, ye Yinzhu suddenly feels a cool, a cool body has been attached to his body. Wine is the medium of color. In the confusion, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly surges with deep love. Whether it''s the ocean or Sula, it''s his lover.


    The smooth skin trembles slightly, and the delicate body trembles gently in his broad arms. Although Ye Yinzhu is attacked by wine, he can still feel the amazing elasticity and smoothness. And there''s a sense of familiarity.


    The last trace of reason was also drowned by this familiarity. In the trembling of his delicate body, he burst into a burst of heat, whispered his lover''s name, and entered


    All the burdens in his heart have been put down. In the blend of deep love and excitement, ye Yinzhu''s passion rises to the extreme. His body is already strong. In this case, he takes whatever he wants, which makes the whole room fall into a thick spring.


    For a long time, when ye Yinzhu recovered his stiffness immediately after the first spray, his low voice was a little weeping, "I, I can''t. Change people. "


    --------------------------------------------------------


    you should have guessed who this is. I don''t know if you still remember the terms xiangluan agreed to Ye Yinzhu before the seven kingdoms and seven dragons ranking war started. At this time, xiangluan was also forced to repay her debt. She didn''t want to destroy Yinzhu''s feelings with ocean and Sula, but also wanted to give herself a sense of hiding in her heart Love draws a full stop. Maybe some book friends don''t like this situation, but for the development of the plot, Xiao San must write down according to his own ideas. Please understand. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 708

    What''s different is that the new person doesn''t have any shudder, just whispers the name of Ye Yinzhu.


    Even ye Yinzhu didn''t know when the madness of the night lasted. When he fell asleep with his warm body in his arms, there was still silence outside. All the 3.6 million pores in his body are comfortable to the extreme, so he sleeps soundly and sweetly.


    I don''t know how long it took to wake Ye Yinzhu up from his sleep with a faint knock on the door. This sleep was really comfortable, but the headache caused by the hangover was a little sad. He gathered his mental strength to recover by himself and swam around in his mind to recover his clear feeling.


    "Who is it?" Ye Yinzhu embraces the delicate body in his arms and asks.


    "Yinzhu, it''s already noon. Get up with sister Haiyang and have something to eat." Sula''s voice came from outside the door.


    The ocean in Ye Yinzhu''s arms moved slightly, but she still slept heavily.


    Is Sura out there? When did she get up to cook. Ye Yinzhu touches his side, finds his coat on his body, and comes to open the door with his memory of the room.


    The fragrant smell rushed into his nose, which made Ye Yinzhu''s spirit clear. He said pitifully: "Sula, why didn''t you sleep a little more? You worked so hard last night..."


    Sula glared at him and whispered, "you were the one who worked hard last night, right. When I woke up this morning, I heard something from you. It''s the first time for sister ocean. You don''t know how to pity her. "


    Listening to her words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but wonder, "why, didn''t you sleep here last night?"


    Sula said, "you''re confused when you drink. How can sister ocean and I sleep with you. Last night we all had too much to drink. It was Anya''s sister who sent me back to my room. I''ve been your person for a long time, but sister Haiyang hasn''t, so I''ll leave you all the time in the evening. Who knows you''ve been drinking so much that you''re not idle at night. "


    Ye Yinzhu felt the pain of losing his vision for the first time, and a strange feeling suddenly rose in his heart. Sula said that she didn''t sleep with her last night, but she vaguely remembered that she didn''t seem to have a relationship with the same woman yesterday! What''s going on?


    Ye Yinzhu thought carefully, but found that because of drunkenness, the memory of last night was very vague, only the comfortable feeling was deeply imprinted in the deep brain.


    Hallucinations, must be the hallucinations of drinking too much. It seems that we should not drink more in the future. He didn''t think much about it. He asked Sula to come into the room together. The ocean was still asleep, and there was no sign of waking up. Ye Yinzhu and Sula didn''t wake her up. After lunch, they left the room for her alone.


    Last night''s carnival was so intense that most of the people in Qincheng woke up at noon today, and many of them were sleeping in the central square of Qincheng last night, but they were covered with a quilt and didn''t get cold because of sleeping out.


    After lunch, everyone was busy again. Ye Yinzhu and Sura practiced together for a while, and didn''t walk out of the room until evening. Ye Yinzhu''s strength has also recovered to the peak level.


    "Yinzhu." Soon after they left the room, they heard the call of the ocean.


    Through the feeling of the unity of man and nature, ye Yinzhu obviously found that the pace of the ocean was inconvenient when walking. The distance between his feet was very small, and he did not dare to expand the pace. Thinking of Sula''s words, he could not help but feel ashamed. He hurried up and hugged the slender waist of the ocean. "Ocean, sorry, I drank too much last night."


    Ocean blushed and said in a low voice, "how can I say that? I just wake up and feel a little pain. Tonight, you stay with sister Sura. It seems that I was right when I said that


    When ye Yinzhu''s heart swings, he suddenly rings out that the ocean can''t satisfy himself in front of everyone for the sake of the relationship between himself and Sula.


    The hand around the ocean''s waist introduced a warm fighting spirit into her body. With the blood running, the pain of the ocean was relieved.


    Ocean asked: "Yinzhu, have you seen grandma Nina and sister xiangluan? I went to them just now, but I didn''t see anyone."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly, but Sura said: "I heard they left early in the morning."


    Ocean complained: "really, sister xiangluan doesn''t stay for two more days. I haven''t had time to talk to her."


    Ye Yinzhu comforted: "although the war has been suspended for the time being, the relationship between Milan and landias is still tense. Don''t blame xiangluan Xuejie. She is a princess of Milan Empire and has too many responsibilities. It''s good to be here this time. I just don''t know if Grandpa Qin has gone with grandma Nina. "


    "I don''t think so," said Sura. In front of the war temporarily stopped, but our Qin City may always face the threat brought by Falan, so grandfather Qin stayed in charge of Qin Zong. "


    In the process of their discussion, Nina and xiangluan have already left Qin City for a long time.


    Two generations of princesses ride on xiangluan''s snow-white unicorn. Xiangluan leans in Nina''s arms and weeps."Silly girl, why are you suffering? You should know, you and he are impossible to have the result Nina sighed and stroked xiangluan''s soft pink hair.


    Xiangluan raised her head, wiped off the tears on her face, and gently shook her head, "grandma, I don''t regret it." She already knows who Nina really is.


    Nina shook her head and said, "you are really like me. However, I still have some hope, but you How do you get married in the future? "


    Xiangluan''s eyes twinkled with stubborn light, "grandma, I really don''t regret it. Xiangluan doesn''t want to marry. I want to learn from my grandmother and do my best for the development of the Empire. "


    Nina''s eyes flashed a ray of regret, "silly girl, you are such a silly girl. Forget it, everything has happened, now it''s too late to say anything. You gave him your most precious thing, but he didn''t know it. He is a good boy, but I can see that there is no place for you in his heart. What''s more, he is now the master of Qin City, and you are the only princess of Milan. You can''t get together any more. "


    Xiangluan clenched Nina''s hand, "grandma, promise me to keep this secret for me, never tell anyone."


    Looking back, her eyes drift to the north. Last night''s madness is forever imprinted in her memory. Yinzhu, what I promised you in the war of seven kingdoms and seven dragons has been done. From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other. Forced to endure the suffering in her heart, xiangluan turns her head fiercely, letting the tears fall, and urging the unicorn to speed up suddenly. Feeling the pain from her lower body, it was so unreal to her. As the first person to bear the crazy rain and dew, she even bears more than the ocean


    On the contrary, from the next afternoon, the craftsmen worked harder and the soldiers trained harder. The whole Qin City was full of prosperity. The defeat of the dragon clan and the grand wedding of the Qin emperor undoubtedly made the integration of the Qin City more perfect and truly achieved the goal of building the Qin City as one.


    Ten days have passed since the big wedding. Under the pressure of Li Sha and Qin Cheng, as Anya said, except for a few stubborn dragons, most of them chose to surrender.


    Of course, it is impossible for Qin City to trust these dragons. Therefore, the elite soldiers selected from Qin City began to sign contracts with the dragon people. This is not the kind of equal contract of the ordinary dragoon, but the most direct master-slave contract. Qin City is dominated by soldiers, and the dragon is subordinate. Once he disobeys the contract and betrays his master''s will, the dragon will be baptized by death immediately.


    With the contract, these dragon people are really subject to Qincheng.


    After careful discussion with Anya and elder Weiming, ye Yinzhu thinks that it is not the best choice to unify the two hundred dragons. This can be seen from the joint attack of Qilong city on Qin City.


    There is no cooperation between the dragon race. Even if the knight leads the training in the future, it is difficult for them to produce the cooperation that can change qualitatively. Therefore, instead of making the dragons interact with each other, it''s better to break them up into various legions and form different combat effectiveness based on their attributes.


    Therefore, these dragons were divided into seven parts according to the dragon city they belonged to. The lower Dragons of the four departments joined the four main infantry regiments of Qin City. The combat units of nearly 100 dragons have been added, and the strength of the four infantry regiments has been greatly increased. They no longer need to worry about not having the assistance of magicians. These Dragon Knights, without exception, were all meritorious ministers who followed Ye Yinzhu to attack the kingdom of Buddha.


    As for the more than 100 superior dragons, after they were divided into three parts, they set up three separate armies. The dragon clan, the bimont monster Legion and the death dragon wolf knights could not cooperate with each other. The hatred between them was too deep. After careful consideration, ye Yinzhu decided to let these super dragons and the most powerful magicians in Qin city form the Jackie Chan magician Corps. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 709

    The magician''s body is undoubtedly fragile, but with the protection of the dragon, especially the magic dragon like the silver dragon, their magic can not only play a greater role, but also ensure their own safety.


    The wizard is not in this range. The main reason is that the wizard has more room for development in the forest. If they fly off with the dragon, it will restrict their strength.


    Qin Emperor''s twelve music square is duty bound to get eleven silver dragons as mounts. The ocean already has a pair of snow dragons and leopards, so there is no need for mounts. The remaining magicians of silver dragon and black dragon are mainly the magicians of four of the eight schools of Donglong. Among them, the most powerful mage has a powerful mount. As for metal dragons, magicians are not suitable for them. What they need is the cooperation of powerful soldiers. Tough style is the most appropriate.


    Ye Yinzhu selected the most powerful warrior from the eight martial arts schools of Donglong to become their knight. This battle group is composed of dragon magicians and metal Dragon Knights, which ye Yinzhu called the Dragon Knights of Qin City. There are two regimental leaders, his two wives. Sura is in charge of the dragon knight on one side of the metal dragon and the magician on the other side of the ocean.


    Because the Dragon Knights'' order is composed of nine upper level dragons, plus the powerful twelve music square of Qin emperor, it suddenly became the third largest legion of Qin City, which is juxtaposed with bimont''s giant beast Legion and death''s Dragon wolf Knights'' order. These three knights were called Trident in the hands of Qin emperor.


    The central area of Qin City was destroyed by the dragon people, and ye Yinzhu''s residence and the highest conference room of Qin City were transferred to the mountains. At this time, the conference room, Qin City several giants are in.


    Ye Yinzhu, Weiming, Anya, the heads of the three knights, Oliveira, the heads of the four infantry regiments, and Peja, the head of the long-range regiment who attended the meeting for the first time.


    Weiming advised: "Emperor Qin, you are just newly married. It''s the best time to have a rest. Over the years, you have worked hard enough for Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I have made up my mind. If the orcs are not settled, we will not be able to focus all our energy on the construction of Qin City, nor can we confront Falan head-on. If the orcs are solved, the situation of the whole continent will be reversed. It''s a top priority for us and for the Empire of Milan, as long as we can solve the orc threat. Well, the far north wasteland is the rear area of our Qin City, so we don''t need to have any scruples in the future. Without the threat of orcs, the most elite northern legion of Milan empire can also be transferred to the front line. If Marshal Maldini of Milan shield and marshal Seedorf of Milan spear join forces, randias will have no chance at that time. At that time, no matter what happens, we have time to react. "


    Oliveira said: "from the tactical and strategic point of view, Yinzhu, I support your decision. However, just as the elder said, it is unfair for you to go to the battlefield now that you have just been married. You''re human and need to rest. You have made great efforts for Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "brother, do you think I''m willing to go to the front line? I don''t want to, but I have to. The present effort is for the enjoyment of the future. With our efforts, when there is no more war in the mainland one day, it will be difficult for you to make me appear. " His humorous tone made the high-level meeting a lot easier.


    Seeing that the persuasion was fruitless, they had no choice but to shake their heads. Although Ye Yinzhu''s opinion is not supreme in the Qin City, as the first master of the Qin City, the emperor of the Qin Dynasty, no one is willing to go against his will unless it is a special situation.


    Anya said: "well, Yinzhu, which regiments are you going to take to the north?"


    Ye Yinzhu obviously has already thought of the candidates who are ready to go to the Arctic wasteland this time, "I will take all the four sacred beasts, as well as the death dragon and wolf Knight Order and the bimont giant beast Legion. I''ll take two thousand from the hornhawk order. The orcs also have air power and have to be on guard. At the same time, I want to take all the four legions of Meilan, Zhuju and the order of knights. That''s 70000. As for the Druids, we will not take them this time. According to the plan, we will let the druids and the new Druids cooperate with each other in training and stay at Qin City by the way. "


    Sula couldn''t help saying, "what about the Dragon Knights of my sister and me?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "you also stay in Qin City. With the help of the Dragon Knights, the sky of Qin City can be regarded as a forbidden area even for Falan. When I take so many legions, I have to leave enough defense. Because of the particularity of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, the magicians of all the legions also stay, and the dragon and knights just equipped by all the legions also stay at Qin City together. "


    Haiyang said: "Yinzhu, it''s OK for the Dragon Knights to stay, but you can take me and Sula with you. We won''t give you any trouble


    Ye Yinzhu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. He doesn''t want to take Haiyang and Sula with him. However, as the supreme commander of Qincheng, he can''t let others gossip because of his personal feelings.


    Haiyang''s words were immediately responded by others, and he didn''t say clearly: "Lord Qin, please take the two ladies with you. Twelve music square can make your Divine sound magic play to the maximum extent. Now that you have lost your eyesight, we can rest assured that you have two ladies to take care of you. "They all nodded. Under the expectation, ye Yinzhu had to agree to the request of Haiyang and Sula. Of course, Yinlong, the mount of twelve music square, had to stay in Qin City.


    It was Ye Yinzhu''s thought that he did not take the dragon to the battlefield. This time, Qin City dispatched its troops to the far north wasteland. The last thing it wanted to see was to rely on its strength to shake with the other side. In the Arctic wasteland, the three Orc fortresses have been in operation for many years. It is by no means possible to break through them. What''s more, there are a large number of orcs, almost every ordinary Orc can be used as a soldier. If you want to conquer the vast land of the Arctic wasteland, it will not be completed in a year or two.


    The four beasts are the trumps in this operation. Ye Yinzhu''s main purpose is to borrow their totem effect. The dragon has always been the natural enemy of the orcs. If there is a dragon in the Qin city warrior''s lineup, it will greatly reduce the influence of the four beasts, which is very unfavorable for the future rule of the orcs. That''s why Ye Yinzhu ordered everyone to keep the dragon. Even the Knights are just leading ordinary heavy armored knights to the orcs.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s arrangement, Oliveira couldn''t help saying: "Yinzhu, taking so many strong battle legions will greatly affect the defense of Qin City. Once Falan really declares war on Qin City, it''s too late for us to retreat."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''ve thought about it carefully. Sister Anya and I discussed that the number of magic guided cannons in Qin City should be increased. With so many high-level crystal nuclei we got from the dragon clan last time, plus the ones we brought back from the kingdom of Buddha, we can support more magic guided cannons. This time, the magic guided gun was mainly focused on the wall facing the Milan Empire, taking into account both air and ground defense. In addition, the goblin Ripper''s powerful weapon for long-range attack, the broken Magic Arrow, and the left behind long-range legions and soldiers of all nationalities have considerable defensive power. After all, when Falan comes to attack, our main task is to stick to it. The strength that the Infantry Corps can play will naturally decrease. That''s why I left all the magicians behind. At the same time, if Falan really attacks, I will send back the most powerful soldiers through the teleportation array at the first time. With my current mana, I am sure that I will bring back the main battle sequences such as bimont giant beast legion, death dragon wolf Knight order, twelve music square and so on to Qin City in one hour. Of course, this is only a conservative estimate. "


    Oliveira said: "Yinzhu, don''t underestimate our four stride army. According to my estimation, almost everyone in the four legions can use fighting spirit. This is a legion composed of real soldiers. It can also be said that in addition to the French blue, the unprecedented all fighting Air Corps. In addition, they are good at Donglong martial arts, which is enough to compete with any ground arms on the battlefield. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "there''s no way. The teleportation array can only teleport 100 people at a time. The four legions plus the knight order are close to 70000 people. It''s impossible for all of them to come back in a short time. But in order to calm the north, we had to take risks. We don''t know when Falan will come, but we can''t wait all the time


    Just then, a voice full of excitement sounded from outside the conference room, "who said it can''t be transmitted in large quantities?"


    Hearing this voice, the elder could not help frowning. This was the highest council of Qin City, "who is making a noise?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "elder, don''t get angry. It''s elder Gulu of goblin tribe. It seems that this wise elder will bring us some surprises again."


    Sure enough, guru elder ran in from the outside. As the first person of the goblin tribe, the soldiers guarding outside would not stop him.


    At ordinary times, the guru elder, like the head of the Lutz clan of the dwarves, seldom attended the battle meetings of the Qin City. Their main duty was to build the Qin City. At this time, the sudden appearance of the guru surprised everyone.


    As soon as Gulu entered the meeting room, he burst out laughing, "sure enough, the Emperor Qin knows me best. Mr. Qin Di, I''m here to report the good news to you, and I''m here to ask for your treasure. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said: "elder, what makes you so happy. It seems that there should be new products in the goblin lab again. "


    -----------------------------------------------


    yesterday, the brothers were very helpful. The third place ticket is very close to the third place. Brothers, help the third place today. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 710

    Guru said: "that''s right. Recently, we and several top dwarven masters have completed the research and experiment of two projects. I dare say that these two projects are of great benefit to Qin di. Especially when dealing with orcs. "


    "Oh? Elder guru, what kind of research is it Ye Yinzhu''s curiosity has been aroused by the elder.


    Guru said: "these two studies are portal and goblin airship. From the name, I think you can see some clues


    Everyone looked at each other and breathed air. Indeed, the greatness of these two studies can be felt from their names, especially Ye Yinzhu and Anya, who had seen the drawings of goblin airship. They all know that the man-made aircraft can fly with people. If it is used for sneak attack, it is undoubtedly the best choice. The orcs almost have no long-range attack units. As long as they can solve the two air combat formations of the orcs, the goblin airship can ignore the defense of the fortress.


    Elder guru said triumphantly: "these two studies cost a lot of energy in our goblin laboratory. It''s finally done. The design of goblin airship has existed for a long time, we just perfect it. As for the portal, that''s a unique new development. According to the precious transmission crystal of Emperor Qin, we have explored some mysteries through continuous ability. Although this portal can''t be positioned at any time like the Qin emperor, a portal can only be positioned once for fixed point-to-point transmission. However, the magic power of this portal is much lower than that of crystal. I dare say that with the magic power of Emperor Qin, it will not be a problem to support the four portals for several hours at the same time. If used properly, our soldiers will be able to withdraw from the battlefield and return to Qin City at any time. "


    Silence, the whole conference room completely fell into silence. After a long time, the first one to react was elder Weiming. He came to elder Gulu with one arrow step and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "My God, what are you doing, you old glass." Elder Gulu is small. How can his strength compare with elder Weiming? He can''t even struggle. He can only roar in his mouth.


    The elder didn''t know that he put down the thin body of guru and said excitedly: "guru, good brother, I''m so excited. Don''t worry. Although I''m old, my sexual orientation is normal. "


    The conversation between the two elders made the meeting room laugh, and everyone was in a good mood at the same time.


    Oliveira couldn''t help saying: "portal, it''s so abnormal that the goblin lab can even work out this kind of thing. This time, Yinzhu, I have no doubt about your reason for fighting against the orcs. "


    Ye Yinzhu can be said to be the most calm person in the audience. He raised his hands to signal everyone to be quiet first, "wait a minute, guru elder. I remember you said just now that you came to ask me for my baby. I don''t think this portal and goblin airship are easy to complete. Tell me what you want. "


    Ye Yinzhu knows very well that this is a balanced world, and the more you get, the more you pay. It is not ordinary materials that can make a successful portal. Although there is a high technological content in it, it is difficult for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. Otherwise, the guru elder would not find it.


    Gulu scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, "I just said that the Emperor Qin knows me best. Yes, I''m here to ask for something. The construction of goblin airships has been started for a long time. I can provide ten for this war. However, what goblin airships lack now is the core. Each goblin airship requires one gram of krypton for its core array. Otherwise, we need to continue to supplement the consumption through the crystal, and the flight speed will be greatly reduced. Ten grams of krypton gold can''t be saved. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "it''s easy to say, no problem." Most of the metals are automatically transferred by the dwarves, but the most precious and rare ones are in Ye Yinzhu''s Xumi ring.


    Although krypton gold is precious, the so-called good steel is used on the blade. It is designed by the goblin laboratory and forged by dwarven masters. Whatever it is, it is the best use of krypton gold. Ye Yinzhu will never give up.


    Gulu looks happy. He naturally knows that the Qin emperor has always been very generous. "In addition, the portal also needs a lot of materials, among which the most precious ones include krypton gold. Moreover, I also need Silver Dragon horn and silver dragon blood as guidance."


    Ye Yinzhu turns to the direction of the unknown elder, "elder, is there a silver dragon killed by the dragon clan this time?"


    Weiming nodded and said, "there are three. The bodies are frozen. Yinlong''s body is the most vulnerable of the three upper dragon families. Those Yinlong were unlucky. When they fell from the air, they just hit the top of the mountain and died. Because of your relationship with the silver dragon clan, the other silver dragons have not been hurt. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in this case, the three silver dragons will be handed over to Guru elder and Luciano elder to deal with together. However, elder Gulu, please do it in secret. Although the dragon people have submitted to our Qin City, they have just joined. Despite the constraints of the contract, I don''t want them to see us use the bodies of their dead people. "Gulu laughed and said, "don''t worry, I will. Such an important work will naturally be carried out in our goblin tribe, where not everyone can get in. "


    Ye Yinzhu takes krypton gold from Xumi''s ring, estimates it, cuts off a piece and hands it to Gulu, the elder of the goblin tribe, who leaves happily.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face and said: "with the achievements of the goblin laboratory, it seems that our war with the orcs is more secure this time. Purple, Oliveira, Hongyan, the whole army, bring their own supplies. As for logistics, Oliveira, marshal Martini, can they support us?"


    Qin City''s fighting against orcs can be said to be for the sake of the Empire of Milan. Naturally, Milan should be responsible for the logistics. Ye Yinzhu is very clear about this. Although Qin City has a lot of money now, it can''t spend it indiscriminately.


    Oliveira said: "no problem. The logistics of the northern Legion are enough to support our Qin City. Not long ago, I heard that my grandfather was waiting for us to arrive in the north. As soon as we arrived, the northern Legion would immediately dispatch 200000 troops to the front line of the main battlefield and the eastern Legion. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "now we are in the truce. What''s the situation between the enemy and us?"


    Oliveira said: "at present, the most dangerous is in the East. The Oriental army, including the supply troops, has only more than 100000 people to guard the East and confront the kingdom of Florida. According to the information we have, the kingdom of Buddha has done its best to gather 400000 troops on the Chen border. An attack could be launched at any time. Of course, they don''t know that our people have quietly withdrawn to Qin City. With the last deterrent, I think that as long as it''s not forced by the randias Empire, the florians dare not act rashly. "


    "What about the main battlefield?"


    "On the main battlefield, although the Empire continued to recruit new soldiers to the front line, landias and Bourbon were not idle. They were always twice as strong as our troops. In the case of passive defense, they could keep peace for the time being, but they had no strength to fight back."


    After listening to Oliveira''s words, ye Yinzhu nodded slightly, thought for a moment, and said: "it seems that from the beginning of the war to now, the two sides represented by landias and Milan have not made substantial progress, and the war situation is still in a stalemate."


    Oliveira said: "it''s all thanks to your great success in leading the players of Qin City to Florida last time. Otherwise, once the eastern front is defeated, the overall situation will be in chaos. At that time, Milan will be full of holes."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the use of orcs this time is related to the whole battlefield, and it is imperative. The whole army will start tomorrow and leave in three days. Elder Wei Ming, Qin City will be handed over to you and sister Anya. As soon as the results from the goblin laboratory come out, let the hornhawk Knight send the news. I''ll use the teleportation array to rush back to locate the teleportation gate. At that time, we can attack and defend. Even if Falan comes, we can fight for it. "


    Weiming said: "don''t worry, we are here. Now the dwarves and craftsmen are casting magic guided cannons with all their strength. Judging from the metal stock in our city, at least hundreds of magic guided cannons can be cast without casting other weapons. Even if the French blue army comes and wants to invade our Qin City, it will certainly pay a huge price. "


    With the construction of Qin City in full swing, several main legions began to mobilize, and all aspects of portable weapons, equipment and supplies were continuously distributed to each Legion.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, ye Yinzhu quietly feels the coolness brought by the mountain wind.


    Haiyang is busy sorting out the twelve music square of Qin emperor, because she can''t ride the silver dragon to the far north wasteland. After discussing with Anya, she temporarily transfers eleven of the strongest horn eagles from the elves to serve as their mounts. Sula also went to arrange the affairs of the Dragon cavalry. The two leaders had to leave temporarily. She had to explain to the people below. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 711

    Feeling the breeze, ye Yinzhu''s mind gradually drifts to the distance. He thinks of what his teacher Phil Jackson said before his soul dissipated. Although he has believed that the existence of Falan is not to rule the mainland, but to defend the security of the mainland and human beings, he has never mentioned it to anyone.


    Ye Yinzhu has his own idea. Almost every race in Qin City can not submit to Falan, and the hatred between Falan and Qin City caused by Sloan is not so easy to resolve. Even if Falan is guarding the seal to protect human beings, so what? If one day, when Qin City is really strong enough to destroy Falan, he doesn''t mind making Falan a part of Qin City. Although this idea is somewhat unrealistic, when ye Yinzhu remembers that he has been promoted from chizi to the top of Ziwei in five years, this unrealistic feeling will disappear quietly. In this world, nothing is impossible.


    "Yinzhu." Purple thick and low voice sounded, tall figure came to Ye Yinzhu side, for him to block the cold wind from the north.


    "Purple, you''re here." Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face, just because of his dull eyes, the smile was slightly stiff.


    "Yinzhu,..." Purple just called out two words, but ye Yinzhu raised his hand to stop.


    "Zi, if you''re here to say thank you, you don''t have to. Do we need to talk about this between brothers? If it were you, you would do the same to me. Isn''t it? " Two people are interlinked, purple know ye Yinzhu''s idea, ye Yinzhu also naturally know why purple to find himself.


    Purple eyes looked to the far north, "Yinzhu, you know, my mood is very complicated now."


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand and patted Zi on the shoulder, "I understand. Finally, we are going to return home, but we don''t know what is waiting. Don''t think so much, Zi. Don''t worry. If the situation permits, our Qin City will try to reduce the damage to the orcs. "


    A cold light flashed in purple eyes, "Yinzhu, you don''t have to worry about me. I know what kind of means you need to use when. Orcs are different from human beings. It is impossible for the policy of Huairou to make orcs submit. Orcs only respect power. "


    With his backhand around Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder, Zi didn''t express his gratitude after all, just as ye Yinzhu never asked him whether he would like to be the backing of Qin City when he became the ruler of the Arctic wasteland. There are some things that need not be asked between them.


    ¡­¡­


    Randias, the capital, the palace.


    Jingle, a wine cup made of pure gold inlaid with 16 rubies, falls on the table carved with jade and makes a clear sound. Inside, the red liquor dyed the snow-white carpet like blood. Whether it''s the wine glass or the carpet, it''s all the best of the best. However, Massimo, the emperor of landias, who caused the loss, could not take care of it at this time.


    "Casano, is that true?" Massimo has asked this for the third time in disbelief.


    Kasano, the second elder of the black dragon tribe, now the first elder of the black dragon city, looks very haggard. His face is not healthy pale, even the original tall and straight body now appear a little bent.


    He nodded heavily. "Massimo, that''s the truth. Don''t say you don''t believe it. Until now, I can''t believe it myself. It''s true. I never thought that human resources could reach that level. It seems that we are all wrong. We estimate too little about the strength of Qincheng. "


    "Magic crystal cannon, you can adjust the firing angle at will, and you don''t need manpower to launch it?" Massimo''s face became so bitter.


    Fiercely, he grabbed the wine pot on the table and poured a few mouthfuls into his mouth. Because he drank too quickly, the emperor of landias coughed violently, even his nose and tears came out.


    Black Dragon King Cassano is still standing there, he did not go up to help Massimo, he knows, this is not the physical reason, but the mood. This is the second time he saw it in Massimo. The last time, when the last emperor landias decided to pass the throne to Massimo''s elder brother, it was decades ago. After that, Massimo''s big brother died.


    For a long time, Massimo''s cough gradually calmed down, his hands would have been pinched into a ball of metal.


    "Seven dragon city joint forces can''t break through the small Qin City, the loss is more than half. Howard, the holy dragon, not only didn''t get any advantage, but suffered a heavy blow. OK, OK, OK, it''s the man my daughter likes. Ye Yinzhu, you make me look at you with new eyes again. "


    Massimo''s mood seems very unstable. Although the city of Qin is one Milan away from the Empire of landias, Massimo and the Black Dragon King Cassano in front of him are very clear that the rise of the city of Qin means the complete change of the war situation in the mainland. A Qin City with the support of four sacred beasts, a powerful Qin emperor who can defeat one of the seven tower masters of Falan, together with the mysterious power of eight Donglong sects and the combination of special arms, are enough to destroy the complete plan of landias.


    After years of preparation and forbearance, Massimo has devoted almost half of his life to the war. Although the war is not over yet, when he suddenly finds that his chance of winning has become slim, that kind of mood can not be realized by ordinary people.Casano''s body suddenly came forward and grasped Massimo''s shoulder with both hands. "Massimo, are you afraid?"


    Massimo was stunned, but his face became bitter, "afraid? Yes, I''m afraid. I''m afraid of failure. For the future of landias, I have paid too much, I''m really afraid, afraid of losing all this


    Casano suddenly said firmly: "there is another way, and the only way."


    Massimo was stunned, "what is it? You said


    Cassano sighed, "we dragon people think we are strong, but we are still unable to destroy Qin City. Then, in this world, there is only one place that can completely wipe it out."


    There was a cold flash in Massimo''s eyes. "Are you blue?"


    "Can you think of anything else but Falan? Although Qin City is not big, there are many strong ones among them. This time, when we attacked Qin City, including Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu, we had five strong fighters who were comparable to the holy dragon. It''s a sub God beyond purple. Such a powerful power, throughout the whole continent, only France and blue can suppress it. Isn''t Falan always supporting landias? Massimo, you have to go to Falan in person. Only with the support of Falan can the war continue, and it is meaningful to continue. "


    Massimo hesitated. Of course, he understood that everything Cassano said was true, but he still hesitated. As an emperor, he thought more than casano, the Black Dragon King. Is the power of Falan so easy to use? Now the French and blues are closed. If they agree to intervene in the war on the mainland, it means that the French and blues will lose their original detached position. At that time, even if it is to unify the mainland, is it randias or Falan who dominates lunzanus? These are all problems, and they are very important. Determine the future of randias, Massimo how dare careless.


    "Let me think, let me think again." Massimo fell to the ground dejectedly, with a complicated light in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Although winter is coming, Qincheng people will not feel too much cold due to the blocking of Brenner mountains. What''s more, a large number of pyrocrysts purchased from the Milan empire are used as energy sources to support the research results of the goblin tribe. The heat generated by the furnace is enough to make any cave where the people of Qincheng live warm.


    The construction of the city wall is still in full swing, and now the mountains on the side of Milan empire are basically connected. A magic guided gun is under construction, and various defense measures are constantly improving. In order to meet the French blue army, Qin City even gave up the construction of the North temporarily. After all, the orcs will never dare to offend Qin City unless they are full.


    No one can hide the horn hawk Knight''s reconnaissance in the air. There is no doubt about that.


    The central square of Qin City, since all the buildings were destroyed by the dragon people, has paved the ground and become a place for Qin City to train troops and the whole army. At this time, more than 70000 troops in the square were ready to go, showing their high morale.


    At the top of the list are the death dragon and wolf knights and the bimont monster Legion. The equipment of death dragon wolf knights is still the same. Their luxury equipment can be said to be the strongest in Qin City.


    In addition to the broad armor on the shoulders, their trunks are also covered with thick armor, and their limbs are exposed. In the sunshine, these ten meter tall beasts are even more terrifying.


    The behemoths don''t need weapons. Their 100 inch claws are the best equipment. However, now their claws have changed to some extent. At the root of the claws, there is a magic array carved with secret silver. The effect of the magic array is very simple. It can enhance the tenacity of Bimeng''s claws, and has certain characteristics of breaking demons. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 712

    After the two main battle legions, the four infantry legions of Qin City are arranged in a neat formation. Among them, the 1000 people at the front of each formation of the four legions are wearing delicate soft armor to protect the vital position of the body. These soft armor are also attached with magic array, and are multiple magic arrays, including acceleration, defense, power storage, hot blood and other effects. Only the goblin lab can design this kind of abnormal thing. Of course, it needs dwarven masters to improve it.


    Unfortunately, the number of the four infantry regiments is too large, and the secret silver is too precious. Although many of them have been stolen from the kingdom of Florida, they can not be used to build these soft armours. Therefore, only the captain level of the four infantry regiments can wear such soft armour. As for ordinary soldiers, they wear the same style of leather armor.


    It''s really a short time. The dwarven masters have no time to cast them. Otherwise, with the newly acquired dragon bodies as materials, not only the soft armor can become stronger, but also it''s enough to equip the infantry with the same equipment.


    The head of the four infantry regiments is the leader of the eight martial arts schools and the four martial arts schools of Donglong. Including Ye Yinzhu''s grandfather Ye Li. The way to boost the morale of these four army commanders is very simple.


    See the equipment on the team leaders? After the end of the battle with the orcs, our infantry regiment will be changed as a whole when we come back. At that time, the equipment and weapons made of dragon skin and dragon scale will be used. Do you want it? If you want to, make more contributions on the battlefield. It is impossible for equipment to satisfy everyone in a short period of time, and those who have made contributions will be given priority.


    In the air, 2000 horned hawk knights are flying in the mid air. Although their strength is far less than that of Dragon Knights, they also have the existence of ELF archers on their backs. If they cooperate with each other, the killing power they can produce is absolutely stronger than that of two Orc air combat legions, Thunderbird and Griffin. As for the real situation in combat, it depends on the ability of the commander.


    Oliveira didn''t ride his own water dragon, instead, he replaced an extra huge horned eagle. These horned Eagle knights are all his old subordinates. This time he went to the orcs, led by Ye Yinzhu himself, and he could return to his original post. The task was much easier.


    Surrounded by the four beasts, ye Yinzhu stands on the rostrum. The ocean leads eleven Smurfs to soar in the air, protected by the horned eagle knight, while Sura stands behind Ye Yinzhu. For her, being the shadow of Ye Yinzhu is the best way to exert her combat effectiveness.


    Weiming Taishang is old and old. He shouts: "Kaicheng."


    With the clang of machinery, the huge city gate, which is up to 30 meters high, opens slowly under the action of huge mechanical hinges. This huge city gate, even if it is ten people parallel bimont beast, will never feel crowded.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hand lit up a milky light, and noxie''s sword was raised above his head, "let''s go."


    With a roar of fury, GRASSIS, who had been fully recovered, rose up and fell in front of all the legions. With his violent roar, his whole body had shown itself. His huge body, 100 meters long, was just able to pass through the city gate.


    Ye Yinzhu, Sura, Zi, Ming and Shanlei floated up at the same time and landed on GRASSIS'' back. Salute slightly to Anya and elder Weiming, and another large-scale military operation of Qin City will finally begin.


    The departure of the main battle Corps does not mean that the defensive power of Qin City has decreased much. As long as Anya, the queen of fort, the fierce goblin Ripper, the long-range attack legion of Qin City and all the magicians of Donglong bazong are here, Qin City will not be so easy to break.


    With Ye Yinzhu leading the army of Qin City to leave, this central square will also become the venue for the latest Druid Knight training in Qin City. Next time, when Qin City launches another military operation, a new military force will be added.


    Gracis''s back is very wide, and his huge body is running in the front, which is a beautiful scenery. Fortunately, it is wartime, and most of the civilians of the Milan Empire gather in the nearest city, which is very rare along the way. Otherwise, the march of Qin City, which has war beasts and bimont beasts, will be enough to shock Milan.


    Oliveira at this time did not command the horned eagle knight in the air, let the horned eagle fly into the sky, he himself was beside Ye Yinzhu.


    "Come on, brother. What is the specific situation in the north now? "


    Since the beginning of the war, ye Yinzhu has learned the least about the orcs. With the presence of Marshal Maldini, the Milan shield, and with the iron rope cross river formation formed by several main cities in the north, ye Yinzhu''s tight defense is the least to worry about. The main station of the northern legion of the entire Milan empire was more than 600000 troops, plus logistics, supplies and reserves, a whole million soldiers were stationed in the frontier. We can see how much the Empire of Milan attached importance to orcs.


    In fact, the Empire of Milan has to do the same. To say the least, if the Empire of Milan is conquered in southern Xinjiang, and a large area of territory is occupied by the Empire of landias, it is only the victory or defeat of the war within mankind. No matter how ruthless landias is, it is impossible to do too much to the civilians of Milan. The Empire of Milan is the largest country, landias What the other countries want is to divide up the Empire of Milan and subdue the common people and nobles.


    However, if the Empire of Milan is conquered by the northern Xinjiang, then the situation will be very different. The so-called non my race, its heart will be different. With the fury and lethality of orcs, once they go deep into the human country on a large scale, it will be a disaster. I''m afraid that when Milan plundered the whole empire, they just wanted to bring the best things back to the wilderness.So, just as the Empire of landias expected, the Empire of Milan left the most powerful northern army in Northern Xinjiang, and transported a large number of reserves and supplies to resist the attack of the orcs. From the beginning of the war to the present, despite the stability of the northern Xinjiang, Milan has never dared to send one soldier to the main battlefield from the strongest army.


    After pondering for a moment, Oliveira said: "at present, the enemies faced by the imperial northern Legion are the two Orc tribes, that is, the original Raytheon tribe of Raytheon''s hammer fortress and the warlord tribe that should belong to the kingdom of Florida. The two Orc tribes gathered in the northern part of the Empire, and the number of orcs reached as many as one million, almost all of them were the main battle arms of orcs. Among them, the number of behemoths exceeded 300, including nearly 20 golden behemoths. It''s all the numbers of the two tribes. Fortunately, the behemoth can''t fly, otherwise, these three hundred behemoths alone will bring us great trouble. "


    Purple brow frowned and said: "is the number of Bimeng so small? In my memory, the number of bimong in their heyday was almost twice that of the dragon. Only in this way, we can''t fight against the magic of the dragon. "


    Oliveira said: "I''m not sure about the specific situation, but I heard from my grandfather that not all bimonths are under the command of the three tribes in the Arctic wilderness. In addition to the three tribes, there are also some small tribes with deep foundation in the northern wilderness, who also have the support of bimont. Of course, the number is much smaller. There are also some behemoths who are just like the lone Rangers in our human country. They don''t like to be constrained. They look for food inside the Arctic wasteland and live and cultivate on their own. It is said that this behemoth, which lives alone, is the strongest in behemoth, at least the level of silver behemoth. "


    Purple''s face looked good. "So it is. It seems that not all people have to depend on the tribe to survive. Bimonth insists that it''s powerful to live alone and with dignity


    Oliveira showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. "But I''m afraid the bimonts are in some trouble now. Since the last war between us and the kingdom of Buddha, my grandfather began to quietly transmit the news of the appearance of the four sacred beasts, especially Amethyst bimon, to the three Orc tribes, which had a certain effect on them. Maybe the authorities are panicking. After half a year''s fighting, there was no more bimonthly beast army. Without this invincible army, it would be much easier for us to resist the orcs in the north. "


    Ye Yinzhu communicated with Zi in his heart. They all remember that when he met Zi''s biological brother, Santos, king of golden bimont, in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. At the beginning of the cloth under a move dark chess, finally can use the time.


    "Brother, what are the main battle legions of the two Orc tribes?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Oliveira said: "among the two tribes, the Raytheon tribe is the main one. They are all stationed in the protection of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Among them, the main battle Legion includes the largest number of wolf cavalry, accounting for about one third of the combat effectiveness. This kind of cavalry is not only very fast, but also has very good endurance. And then there are a lot of them. As early as many years ago, ORC wolf cavalry has the reputation of the first light cavalry in the mainland. The rest are all forced occupation of arms, among which the two legions of thunder hawk and Griffin are the most troublesome. Each of these two legions has 20000 troops. They almost occupied the airspace. If we didn''t have a lot of magicians guarding the city, these flying orcs would have entered the City long ago. Having said that, I have to say that you have made great achievements. Originally, we still have 500 Falcon cavalry. With the strength of individual combat ability, we can compete with each other in the air. Since these Falcon cavalry were lost in your hands, we have to be passive for most of the time. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it''s not my fault. If it wasn''t for my song, Milan would have been attacked by orcs. I don''t know how much loss it would have been. "


    ------------------------------------------------


    the army is going to be launched in Northern Xinjiang. How will Yinzhu help the purple unity orcs? The next big plot is coming. Thank you very much for the monthly ticket support these two days. Don''t say too much about it. Try to write better under the condition of stable update, so that you can be satisfied. Thank you for your support. Small three requirements are not high, monthly ticket to keep the third is enough. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 713

    Oliveira not angry way: "you don''t know, that time your grandfather was almost angry to death. Falcons are the trump of our northern Legion. Well, don''t say that. Among the other main battle legions of the orcs, the lion, tiger and bear are the most important and most effective. These three orcs are the royal families of Thor tribe, warlord tribe and Solomon tribe. The fighting capacity is extremely strong. In particular, the golden Legion composed of 50000 lions from Raytheon tribe is even more courageous. The combat effectiveness is no worse than our dragoons. And there are a lot of them. The strength of the white tiger army of Ares tribe is similar, slightly inferior to that of the gold army. These two legions, together with the fierce bear legion of Solomon tribe, are called the three Royal legions of orcs


    Listen to Oliveira''s words, purple disdain of curled his lips, "they are what Royal, nothing more than some clowns."


    Oliveira said: "of course, these three Royal legions can''t be compared with the behemoth, but the behemoth is not only small in number, but most importantly, there is no one to lead. Although the individual strength is strong, the behemoth also consumes a lot of supplies, which is why most behemoths choose to join the tribe. "


    With a deep sigh, Zi said, "Chen Bing of the two tribes is a million soldiers in Northern Xinjiang. It seems that the battle we are going to face this time is not so simple. Goody, I''m back. This time, you will pay what you should have done to my family. "


    The northern part of the Milan empire.


    Marshal Maldini has just received a letter from Oliveira. This is the third time that the marshal has read this letter carefully. The excitement in his eyes is hard to hide.


    "It''s time to come. Orcs, I''m afraid you''re going to have a hard time this time. Come on


    "My lord marshal."


    Maldini said in a deep voice: "my command is that the third and sixth armies of the northern army should be ready to start at any time. At the same time, send the magic message of supplies reinforcement to the military headquarters, and make sure that they send at least twice as many supplies as before in the shortest time. "


    "Yes."


    Since the armistice between Milan and landias, the orc side has also recuperated and temporarily stopped attacking Milan. In the less than two years'' War, there were many lives left on the battlefield hundreds of miles between the two sides. But no matter which side, in the attack to the other side under the wall, can only return. The orcs are not good at attacking cities, and the northern Legion needs to face the forbidden magic field of Thor''s hammer fortress when attacking the enemy, which makes the magician unable to exert his strength. In the constant tug of war between the two sides, the lives of more than 70000 soldiers of the northern Legion remained in this battlefield forever, and the number of ORC soldiers died was more than twice that of human beings. This battlefield can be said to be the most tragic place after the war, recognized as the meat grinder position.


    Milan empire is the most elite, is the northern legion, although reserve soldiers continue to add in, but the death of soldiers or to Maldini brought great pressure and pain. These are all the soldiers he trained. Each one is like his child. But the war is cruel. Even as a marshal, he has no choice but to feel helpless.


    Qin City Army is coming, all the helplessness may come to an end because of their arrival. Maldini has not been so excited for a long time. For the strength of Qin City, he will never doubt. If he doesn''t believe in others, doesn''t he believe in his best grandson? Oliveira sent this letter, he had to read three times before he decided to deploy, the main reason is because the news is too shocking.


    Qin City defeated the attack of the dragon clan with its super defense and the combined strength of many strong people. Nearly a thousand dragons lost more than half. The number of surrender reached more than 200. No one died in Qincheng and more than a thousand people were injured.


    Oliveira in the letter only wrote such a very simple sentence, it is this sentence, make Maldini''s heart attack almost. A few days ago, matrach, as the head of the magic group of the northern legion, came to report to him that there was an extremely strong magic wave in the direction of Qin City, which even affected them. It is now clear where the magic wave came from. It was the outbreak of the Qin City war against the dragon people!


    Against the whole dragon race, what kind of strength is that? Maldini himself is a Purple Star Dragon cavalry, he knows very well how terrible the strength of the dragon, nearly a thousand adult dragon, even his entire northern Legion together, can not bear their magic baptism. How does the Qin City do it?


    The news was sealed off by Maldini, and now only he and Materazzi know about it in the whole barracks. Until now, the heart rate of the two brothers has remained at a very high level. An army that can compete with the Dragon army is about to become their helper, so the destruction of the orcs is just around the corner. Especially in Qin City, there is Amethyst bimon, the symbol of ORC king.


    "Second brother, what do you think of the combat effectiveness of Qin City?" Although the heart has affirmed the horror of Qin City, but in the excitement, Maldini can not help but ask Materazzi.


    Matlachi rubbed his hands. The purple mage was no less excited than his elder brother. Elder brother, when only thousands of people went to the east of Xinjiang, Qin City defused the attack of the kingdom of Buddha. It is said that it also plundered the aristocracy of Buddha and gained a lot of wealth. According to Oliveira, the reinforcement of Qin City is not as simple as thousands of people. It includes four main infantry regiments, 60000 troops, nearly 10000 cavalry regiments, as well as Qin City''s two ace legions, bimont monster and death dragon wolf. I believe that such combat effectiveness is much stronger than the two army groups you are going to deploy to the main battlefield. But how strong they really are can only be tested on the battlefield. "Maldini nodded, "second brother, I haven''t looked forward to anything like this for many years. To be honest, I really hope Ye Yinzhu can come to Shengguang city earlier. "


    Materazzi sighed and said, "this young man is a legend. In a word, if we could win him more in the early years, maybe... "


    Maldini waved to Materazzi to stop saying, "it''s not too late. At least, he has a very good relationship with Oliveira. I''ve made up my mind. When the Qin City army comes to Shengguang City, I will announce that the position of the legitimate son of the violet family will be inherited by okafu. "


    After listening to Maldini''s words, Materazzi was shocked, "big brother, how can this be done. Oliveira is the best of the young generation. If you do this, it will chill the child''s heart! Although okafu is also excellent, but compared with Oliveira, it is still a lot worse. Oliveira should have entered the early stage of purple. Brother, this matter concerns the future of my violet family. You can''t make a hasty decision. Now the whole family has recognized that Oliveira will become the future patriarch. Now change, I''m afraid it will cause instability within the family. "


    Maldini said: "it''s for the sake of my family that I made this decision. Can''t you see that the Qin City is in a precarious moment. There will only be two scenarios in the future. I ask you, "what is the essence of Qin City?"


    Materazzi did not expect that Maldini would suddenly change the topic, subconsciously replied: "it should be the East Dragon Empire and the several alien races."


    Since maldiqen sent more than two million descendants to Dongdao City, they did. Of course, in this respect, Qin City has solved the problem very well. Oliveira said in his letter that now all ethnic groups in Qin City have been completely integrated and no distinction has been made between them. Even the East Dragon Empire has been restored to the title of east dragon eight sects. I really admire Ye Yinzhu for that. "


    Materazzi said strangely, "what does it have to do with your decision to make okafu the next son of the family?"


    Maldini said: "of course it does. Since the foundation of Qin City is Donglong people, it must have touched Falan. Have you forgotten our last battle with Qin City? If it''s not the code of France and blue, why should we go to war with Qin City. In other words, there is an irreconcilable contradiction between Qincheng and Falan because of Donglong. Sooner or later, Falan will have a fight with Qin City. "


    Materazzi was surprised. "It''s been less than two years since Falan was closed for ten years. So Qin City has eight years to live?"


    Maldini sneered, "originally I think so, but now it seems, it is not so simple. First of all, can Falan really destroy Qin City? I might have thought so before, but from the fact that Qin City can defeat the Dragon without death this time, we can see that Qin City is not so easy to deal with. If we really want to give them another eight years of development time, it is still unknown who will win. Secondly, Falan announced that he would be closed for ten years, but according to the information we got, the Dark Tower leader once appeared in the landias Empire, and was defeated by Ye Yinzhu''s four sacred beasts. Since Falan''s people appeared during the closure period, it means that Falan''s self closure period is not absolute. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 714

    Materazzi took a cool breath. "Brother, do you mean that it is possible for Falan to lift the closure ahead of time and launch an attack on Qin City?"


    Maldini nodded, "now, I just hope this time can be a little later. At least Qin City will help us solve the orc problem. As I said just now, there are only two possibilities for Qin City in the future, that is, they can defeat Falan or be destroyed by Falan. If Qin City can defeat the attack of Falan, then at least it can become an equal existence with Falan on the mainland, or even replace Falan. As for being defeated by Falan, there is only one way to destroy, nothing to say


    Materazzi suddenly understood, "big brother, you are gambling."


    Maldini nodded: "yes, I''m gambling. Oliveira is the best child of our violet family. He has a very good relationship with Qin City. It can be the link between our violet family and Qin City. However, if he wants to really become one of the cores of Qin City, first of all, he has to abandon everything he owns in his family. Do you think that Qin City will let the head of a big family become the core of itself? If, in the future, Qincheng can really become a rival to Falan, then the influence of a core figure in Qincheng will undoubtedly be a great help to the family. At the expense of Oliveira''s income in the family, it is of great benefit to the development of the family. As the patriarch, I have to take a long-term view. "


    Materazzi''s eyes showed admiration. Indeed, he was much worse than his elder brother.


    "What if Qin City fails? Lost to Falan... "


    Maldini sighed, "if so, Oliveira can leave in time, then, he will restore the succession of the team leader, otherwise,..."


    ¡­¡­


    Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Raytheon tribe, as the best of the three Orc tribes, by virtue of its own strong strength, the most powerful of the seven nations of mankind, the Milan Empire, had to send millions of elite troops to the border. We can see its strength.


    As the chief of the Raytheon tribe, Guti, the lion king, is in a bad mood recently.


    On the battlefield, orcs are brave soldiers. Although they lose more than their opponents, Raytheon tribe lacks everything, that is, there is no shortage of people. Any adult Orc on the battlefield is a valiant warrior. What worries Guti is that since the news of Amethyst bimon''s existence came into the Arctic wilderness, the orc situation is not as stable as it seems.


    After receiving the news, some small tribes in the Arctic wasteland immediately asked questions, hoping to get more information. Moreover, many powerful tribes united to tell the three tribes that they must find the whereabouts of Amethyst bimon.


    The orcs live in a corner of the northern wilderness, but for many years, they have been living a life of starvation. Otherwise, why should they launch a war against humanity? The looting war in autumn is to rob humans, but it is also a way to reduce the huge number of orcs. This has become an unwritten rule in the orc world. Only the strong are qualified to survive. When food is in the most short supply, some orcs even eat the corpses of their own people. In order to survive, the orcs in the Arctic wilderness have suffered too much.


    The emergence of Amethyst bimont undoubtedly makes those small tribes see hope. They are not the rulers of the prairie. They want to see the orcs develop under the rule of the real strong, at least to make their own people eat.


    The legend of Amethyst bimon and the four great beasts is a household name in the orc world. Because of this, the three tribes fell into a tense atmosphere. They are not afraid of powerful enemies, but they are afraid that their foundation will be shaken. The totems of the three tribes are three of the four beasts of the orcs. The power of belief is immeasurable, which is also the biggest reason for Guti''s headache.


    "Did the letter from landias come back?" Gutty gave a roar and growled at the people below.


    "To the chief, the news of landias has just come back." A leopard Herald said tentatively.


    Goody was overjoyed. "Come on, read it to me." In the past six months, he has sent letters to landias at least ten times, asking landias Empire to find Amethyst bimong soldiers at all costs to completely destroy them. As long as this is done, the orcs will unconditionally support landias to unify the human world in the mainland.


    Always greedy orcs make such concessions, it can be seen that goody is afraid of the existence of Amethyst bimon.


    The herald carefully unfolded the sheepskin and read, "Amethyst bimon belongs to Qin City and borders on the northern wilderness. We can''t send troops to attack directly. Please solve it by yourself. Qin City is powerful. We must do our best. "


    Goody was stunned for a moment, and then angry again, "good randias, he pushed it to me. If I can solve it, can I still use them? In other words, what is this Qin City? "


    The news between the Arctic wasteland and the human world is seriously blocked, and the orcs do not know what happened in the kingdom of Buddha.


    A lion commander rushed forward and said, "chief, that''s the Qin City we met when we sent the looting army to try to cross the mountains. At that time, we also lost tens of thousands of people. "Goody frowned. "Is that the tiny place? Where is Amethyst Beamon? If so, it''s really close to us. There is no doubt that the danger is enormous. You said, how should we solve this problem now. According to the news from the human country, not only the Amethyst bimon has appeared, but also the other three sacred beasts have appeared. "


    Those who can stand in the meeting room of the Lion King Guti are his most trusted confidants, almost all of them are lion people.


    The lion leader who spoke before said: "chief, we must solve the problem of Amethyst bimon. The Amethyst must be under age. Why don''t we just send the Golden Army to attack that Qin City? With our 50000 troops, are we afraid that we can''t deal with a Amethyst bimon? The golden army is fully loyal to you, and you don''t need to worry about the problem of backwater. "


    Goody''s eyes flashed. "It''s not urgent. In this way, you first send a griffin team to the other side of Qin City to scout and see how the Qin City is now. "


    As the chief of Raytheon tribe, Guti is not as bold as he looks, otherwise he can''t sit in this position for so many years.


    "Yes, chief."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not far from Qin City to Shengguang city. When ye Yinzhu first came to northern Xinjiang, he was sent to Qin City, which is still Konya City, because of the identity of his students. It''s only about 500 kilometers. After two days of marching at half speed, the Qin City Army finally arrived at the main battlefield where the Empire of Milan fought with the orcs.


    When the Qin City Army came to the gate of holy light city, the two armies of the northern legion of Milan Empire were waiting there quietly. If it had not been for the war, they would have thought that the 200000 troops were aimed at themselves.


    The gate of holy light city opened wide. Maldini sat on his dragon''s back and walked in the front with Materazzi to meet him.


    Ye Yinzhu is still sitting on the back of the war beast GRASSIS, feeling the breath of GRASSIS. Maldini''s mount has some soft legs.


    Around the northern Legion two groups looked at the mighty beast of war, a moment of silence. Ye Yinzhu let Gladys control his breath as much as possible. Otherwise, there will not be many mounts that can maintain combat power here.


    "Marshal Maldini, please forgive me for not being able to salute you." Ye Yinzhu nodded slightly to Maldini.


    Maldini then knew that this legendary figure across the continent had lost his vision. However, Maldini is worthy of being one of the two Grand Marshals of Milan. He reacted immediately after a short surprise. He urged the dragon to come to the war beast GRASSIS, "don''t be polite, Emperor Qin. Qin City has helped Milan resist the enemy and has made countless contributions to the Empire. How can I be worthy of the etiquette of Qin emperor. Please go into town


    Surrounded by the Maldini brothers, Qin City and his party of more than 70000 people entered the city of holy light without any logistics. At the same time as they entered the city, the third and sixth armies of the northern legion, with a total of 200000 people, immediately set out and headed for the interior of the Milan empire.


    The Maldini brothers directly invited Ye Yinzhu to the Marshal''s mansion, accompanied by his two wives, Sura and Haiyang, as well as Oliveira. Other people, ye Yinzhu, let them go to the whole army. Not even purple. He knew that the four beasts didn''t like this kind of officialdom.


    After a few simple greetings, Maldini went straight to the theme, "Lord Qin, this time your troops came to reinforce us, which made our northern army shine. I want to know, what''s your purpose in this battle? "


    Ye Yinzhu is no longer the little student of Milan magic martial arts academy. The strength of Qin City is enough to show his status. Even a famous coach like Maldini also takes the initiative to discuss with him. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 715

    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "Marshal Maldini, you''d better call me by my name. Otherwise, I''m not used to it. Brother Oliveira and I are good friends. If you call me that, I''m afraid he will feel embarrassed. "


    Maldini laughed and said, "well, in that case, I''ll call you Yinzhu."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this time we come to Shengguang City, the only purpose is to completely solve the orc problem for the Milan empire."


    In a very simple sentence, ye Yinzhu''s tone is also very insipid. But in the insipid words, the Maldini brothers feel a trace of domineering at the same time. They all know that ye Yinzhu is not joking.


    Materazzi couldn''t help but said: "Mr. Qin Di, are you really so sure? There are still millions of ORC allied forces. Perhaps you don''t know much about the ferocity of orcs. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "sometimes, war can''t solve everything. You can not do it. Of course, it''s better to solve it peacefully. If you can rest assured, marshal Maldini, you may as well leave this war to me. Although I''m not quite sure, it will never make the situation worse. Once it is successful, the northern empire will have no worries. With hundreds of thousands of elite northern armies on the main battlefield, it will be impossible for landias to make a difference. "


    Maldini pondered for a moment, said: "if it is true, of course the best. At present, the situation of the main battlefield in the mainland is complex, and landias has no idea what plot is brewing. When you arrived just now, I had sent 200000 troops to the main battlefield. At present, the situation is still very unfavorable for us. If the Oriental army sticks to it, it can only support for one month at most in the face of the full attack of the kingdom of Buddha. We don''t have a lot of time. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "therefore, quick decision is the best way. Marshal Maldini, tomorrow, please send me to Qin City. "


    Materazzi wanted to say something more, but Maldini stopped him with his eyes. The marshal nodded and said, "well, tomorrow morning, I''ll wait to see the strength of Qin City."


    Speaking of this, Maldini turned to Oliveira and said: "Oliveira, from now on, you are not the heir of the patriarch. The successor is o''cafu. The family allows you to leave at any time. "


    Oliveira was shocked and his eyes were full of incredible color. He didn''t expect that his grandfather would announce such a decision at this time. Oliveira has worked very hard since she was a child. She is not only the best of the young generation in martial arts, but also the best in military and other aspects of the whole family. At this time, she suddenly heard that her grandfather announced that she would be relieved of her successor status, which made her dull for a moment.


    Maldini took a deep look at his grandson, turned to Ye Yinzhu again and said: "Yinzhu, you have come all the way. Since you have to fight tomorrow, you should have a rest early today. The conditions in my Marshal''s mansion are fairly good. It''s for your senior generals in Qin City to rest for the time being. If there is any need, we will ask the attendant directly, and we will try our best to meet it. All the supplies of Qin City are in place. "


    The expression on Ye Yinzhu''s face didn''t fluctuate. He politely thanks Maldini, stands up and personally escorts the two leaders of the northern army to leave.


    When the Maldini brothers left, the ocean couldn''t help saying, "how can this happen. Oliveira is so good, why would marshal Maldini cancel his inheritance. Yinzhu, why didn''t you ask just now? "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said: "this is the housework of the violet family. We are outsiders, so we are not suitable to interrupt. Brother, it''s me and Qincheng that have influenced your future in the family. However, I have to say that your grandfather is really resourceful. "


    Oliveira is also sober from the dull at this time, he is also a smart man, after a short time of thinking, he has understood. With a wry smile, he said, "nothing. It''s just to relieve the restriction on me. Yinzhu, don''t feel sorry for this. My grandfather did this just to let me really integrate into Qin City. This is good. From now on, I have less scruples. As long as you still trust me, Oliveira''s life belongs to Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face. "Marshal Maldini really gave me a big gift this time. If I don''t accept it, how can I be worthy of his kindness? Elder brother, I have said for a long time that the gate of Qin City is always open for you. From now on, you are the commander in chief of Qincheng army. When I''m away, you have the right to mobilize all the land battle sequences of Qin City except bimon, death dragon wolf and dragon knight. "


    Oliveira stares at Ye Yinzhu, and Maldini brings the news. Suddenly, ye Yinzhu''s decision is extremely fast. He can''t help asking: "Yinzhu, are you not on my guard? Are you not afraid that I will betray Qin City one day? "


    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face was a little more amusing, "will you?"


    Three simple words show absolute trust. Oliveira''s eyes were a little red. He didn''t say anything, hiding his choking voice. "I''ll go out first and see how the troops are stationed in Qin City."


    As soon as the words fell, Oliveira spread out and flew away."Yinzhu, it seems that we have another famous general in Qin City. You are right. Marshal Maldini has given us a great gift this time


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "brother Oliveira''s military talents are much more solid than mine. He has laid a solid foundation under the influence of Marshal Maldini since childhood. It is better for him to lead the army than for me. This time, our Qin City really has its own famous coach. "


    Ocean came to Ye Yinzhu and held his big hand, "Yinzhu, you know, you are the person who has the least desire for power that I have ever seen."


    Ye Yinzhu showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth and put his backhand around the slender waist of the ocean. "I have no desire for power, but I have a great desire for you and Sula. Why don''t we all sleep together tonight. "


    It''s the most intimate stage for newly married Yaner, but the shyness in Sula''s and Haiyang''s heart makes them unable to accept that they are together at the same time. Ye Yinzhu is really good at this aspect, but it''s still a little uncomfortable for us, the emperor of Qin, to change rooms in the first and second half of the night.


    "No, are you here to fight?" Ocean micro channel.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "war doesn''t prevent me from making out with my wife. Sula, don''t run. Bully me. I can''t see, can''t I? " Embracing the ocean, he stops Sula, who is about to sneak away. One in each hand, he embraces his two wives. His strong sense of satisfaction makes Ye Yinzhu feel comfortable.


    Sula said angrily: "I can still remember that someone didn''t want to bring me and sister Haiyang to the front line. My sister is right. This is a battlefield. As the commander of our army, you should set an example. And keep your strength


    Looking at the stiff look on Ye Yinzhu''s face, the ocean chuckled and said, "Sula is right. From today on, until the end of the war, we are your subordinates, not your wives. "


    Ye Yinzhu pretended to be vicious, "you are all in my hands, and I still want to run away. Hum, it''s you who forced the marshal to declare adultery in the daytime. " In the exclamation of the two girls, holding them, they were about to go inside.


    "I hate it. Let us down. What''s this like?" The ocean murmured with surprise. Of course, she doesn''t exclude having a proper relationship with her husband, but it''s in broad daylight after all.


    Don''t cry at night. We''ve just arrived at Marshal''s house, and it''s not good for people to see us. "


    Ye Yinzhu chuckles in his heart. Of course, he doesn''t really want to take Er Nu to the right place in the daytime, but this husband Gang still needs to be shaken up. On the surface, he pretended to be reluctant, "well, at night. You see, I can talk. " As he said this, he let go of his arm and hugged her.


    As soon as Sula and Haiyang leave Ye Yinzhu''s arms, they immediately escape. The two girls blush and dare not even look at each other. But the heart of happiness is in the thick spread. No matter Haiyang or Sula, they suffered misfortune when they were young. After they married Ye Yinzhu, they realized their real happiness.


    Feeling that the second daughter has not run far, ye Yinzhu sits on the throne and closes his eyes. Although he is about to face an important battle, he is in a very good mood now. With his beloved, he no longer has any worries. Although the three Orc tribes are powerful, he has no worries at all.


    Heart issued a call, light milky light released from him, a tall purple figure quietly appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Yinzhu, are you looking for me?" Purple face as always calm, is still so cool.


    Ye Yinzhu put away the look of laughing with his wife and said in a deep voice, "let''s go to Raytheon hammer fortress this evening."


    Purple first Leng for a while, and then immediately through their own soul contact with Ye Yinzhu to understand. The light in his eyes suddenly fluctuated violently. His fists were clenched unconsciously.


    "Well, when do you start?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "after the dinner. Marshal Maldini will certainly entertain us, but this is a military fortress. The banquet will not be too large and the time should not be long. We''ll leave after supper. "


    Purple nodded and said, "do you need me to prepare anything?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, don''t let others know. I don''t want you to worry."


    Purple words brief and comprehensive nod a way: "good."


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    I wish all the readers a Happy Mid Autumn Festival and a new week. Please vote your valuable monthly tickets and recommended votes for Qin Di, and a new climax will begin soon. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 716

    The situation of monthly tickets is tense, and there is not much difference between us. In the middle of the month, Xiao San estimates that the book friends have at least a second monthly ticket. Here, Xiao San sincerely asks for your support. The following content will be more wonderful. Thirty five episodes are in the public edition. You can have a look at them. Finally, the third in a crazy cry, monthly ticket, vote for me. Thank you. It''s a wedding anniversary gift from my friends. ha-ha. Today, Xiao San and his wife registered for marriage for two years. But there''s no time to celebrate. I''m going to Shanghai in the evening to start my ten day class. If you are free, Xiao San hopes to see your blessing in the book review area. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 717

    Ye Yinzhu stopped for a moment and said, "Zi, I have bad news to tell you. You should be prepared. The teleportation array we left in Thor''s hammer fortress last time disappeared. That is to say, we can''t rely on Falun to enter the fortress. After lightning and thunder break the cocoon and become butterflies, their original ability to enter the earth also disappears. So we have to steal from the front. "


    Purple thought about it and said, "I''ll go to the city first, and then send you in."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "no, let''s move together. Even if it is found, who can stop us? "


    This is the first time that the teleportation array has failed. Needless to say, it should have something to do with the forbidden magic field in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Now it''s wartime, and the defense of the fortress must be extremely tight, but even so, ye Yinzhu and Zi didn''t see the defense of Thor''s hammer in their eyes.


    Time passed quickly. Ye Yinzhu practiced all afternoon. Although he has reached the biggest bottleneck in the process of cultivation, daily cultivation is still essential. Phil Jackson once said to him that cultivation is a process of continuous breakthrough. If you want to break through the bottleneck, you need to accumulate constantly. When the accumulation reaches a certain level, qualitative change will occur. Without the usual accumulation, how can there be a strong breakthrough? Therefore, ye Yinzhu never stopped practicing one day.


    As ye Yinzhu expected, when the evening came, marshal Maldini sent to invite Ye Yinzhu and all senior generals of Qin City to attend the welcome dinner.


    For the enthusiasm of the northern legion, ye Yinzhu naturally won''t refuse. All the leaders of the legions in Qin City come together.


    Shengguang city is a military fortress. There are no magnificent palaces here. Almost all the buildings are related to fortifications. Just like Ye Yinzhu, they are now in this grand banquet hall. The house is no more than five meters high, all of which are the most solid granite structures. Ye Yinzhu believes that if the dining tables in front of him are removed and replaced with sand tables, this place can immediately become a front-line headquarters.


    Maldini brothers and nearly 100 senior generals of the northern Legion welcomed the arrival of Qin City generals with the highest military etiquette. There are twenty tables for the banquet. There are no delicacies. It''s all simple and practical food. It''s the style of a soldier to eat meat and drink wine.


    When you see the food on the table, Qin City People''s favor for Milan''s northern Legion is greatly increased. The most obvious one is naturally GRASSIS, the most famous super stomach king of Qin City.


    When he was in Qin City, ye Yinzhu strictly restricted GRASSIS'' food. Although he still ate terrible food every day, it was much less than when he was in the kingdom of Buddha. Of course, in return, ye Yinzhu will also play Peiyuan jingxinqu to the four beasts every day. So that gracis would not suffer from starvation.


    So, when GRASSIS saw so much food, he asked Marshal Maldini almost immediately, "old man, do you have enough to eat?"


    The generals around Maldini almost rioted because of the words of GRASSIS. He was stopped by Maldini. Although GRASSIS is human now, who is Maldini? Of course, he could feel that the big bald head in front of him was Ye Yinzhu''s mount when he came to Shengguang City, and it was also one of the four sacred beasts in Qin City. He doesn''t want his own people to ask for trouble.


    With a little smile, he said, "of course, I''m full. When we get here, the brothers in Qincheng will be treated as if they have arrived at their own home. Our northern Legion can''t guarantee anything else. It''s OK to eat. "


    Gladys grinned. "I''m relieved. You are a good man, old man


    After listening to GRASSIS'' words, the generals of Qin City rolled their eyes and said in their heart, I''m afraid that as long as you can satisfy yourself, you''ll think others are good.


    Maldini didn''t care about what GRASSIS said, and made a gesture of please to Ye Yinzhu, "brothers from Qincheng, please take a seat. There''s nothing good about Shengguang City, but there''s enough wine and meat. Let''s have a good drink. "


    Ye Yinzhu and Maldini sit at the top of the table together. Whether they are from the northern Legion or the Qin City, they are all generals. Naturally, they are not polite. When they are drinking, they immediately begin to enjoy themselves.


    The food on the table is simple, but the cooks of the northern army are really good, especially the barbecue is just right. The people in Qincheng will be very comfortable. Of course, ye Yinzhu, who lost his sense of taste, is an exception. It smells good, but it tastes tasteless. This is definitely a kind of suffering. Fortunately, ye Yinzhu doesn''t pursue too much food. At the same time, he has to cover it up as much as possible, so that others, especially Sula, can''t find it.


    After three rounds of wine, as the generals of both sides drank more and more wine, the initial constraints gradually relaxed, and they began to respect each other.


    At the beginning, when the Maldini brothers led the 300000 troops of the northern army to Qin City, ye Yinzhu made a deep impression on the northern army and became the biggest shame of the northern army since its establishment.


    At this moment, although the two sides have become friends, it is impossible to fight again. But the generals of the northern Legion had a vague feeling of rivalry. So, led by several Venus dragon riders, they began to propose a toast to Qin City generals. If you can''t fight on the battlefield, it''s a victory to drink on the table. Among men, especially among soldiers, the wine table is an alternative battlefield.There are not many senior generals in Qin City, only a few leaders of the Legion. The total number is only more than ten. Compared with hundreds of senior generals of the northern legion, it is almost ten to one.


    With the beginning of the toast, the generals of Qin City gradually understand the meaning of the northern Legion. Do you want to pour us down? OK, come on.


    Feeling the atmosphere on the court, ye Yinzhu frowned and said to marshal Maldini: "marshal, please don''t drink too much wine. We will fight the orcs tomorrow."


    Maldini smile, said: "it doesn''t matter, you just arrived in holy light city, should have a few days off, today we finally get together, let the brothers happy."


    Maldini has always been strict in military management, which he would never say. But today''s situation is different. Although the generals have their own opinions, Maldini is also worried about the original failure. Such a good opportunity can not be missed.


    However, something appalling happened to Maldini very soon.


    At the beginning of the dinner, after getting the news that Maldini was full, GRASSIS himself ran to a table at the door and sat down, constantly asking the service staff to deliver all kinds of food. Because he was at the door, most of the food went directly into his stomach, while others were drinking, and no one noticed him.


    But over time, Gracias has eaten a lot. Looking at the bustle in the hall, he came back, just in time for the generals of the northern army holding glasses to toast to the generals of Qin City.


    In terms of drinking, Ye Li has never been afraid of anyone. As the leader of Zhuzong and the head of aozhu army, he became the first person to stop his opponent from toasting. Don''t hesitate when the wine reaches the glass.


    At this time, he has drunk more than 30 cups in succession. Although Ye Li is strong, his breathing has become heavy and his face is flushed.


    However, he also knew that he had few people on his side and could not easily retreat. So it''s still holding up.


    While drinking, Ye Li pondered that he had known these guys were going to fight for wine, so he would eat less barbecue just now.


    "Sir, how about giving me a drink. I just ate a little too much. I''m thirsty. " While ye Liqiang was supporting himself, GRASSIS came over and directly stood in front of Ye Li, grabbing a big wine jar from the side.


    Just preparing to toast Ye Li is a Venus Dragon Rider. Suddenly, he was surprised to see the tall and strong gracis standing in front of him.


    Gracis laughed and said, "come, come, brother of Milan, I''ll drink with you. Don''t use the bowl. When can I quench my thirst! Let''s just use the jar. I''ll do it first. "


    As he said this, Gladys looked up, Dong Dong Dong A jar of high quality wine was immediately put into the stomach. You know, this jar is filled with 20 jin of mellow wine, with high alcohol content.


    The Venus Dragon Rider naturally refused to show weakness, and grabbed a jar from the side and poured it on himself. The wine was finished. However, when he walked again, he had become a crab. He was staggering and could not fight any more.


    Gracis, no matter how many, grabbed two large jars with one hand, just like a long whale sucking water, and poured them down directly. While drinking, he did not forget to say hello to the generals of Milan''s northern Legion. "Drink, come on, come on, you''re welcome. Let''s get together. "


    The general of the northern Legion was suddenly depressed. This is our territory. Who is welcome to you.


    Next, the dinner almost became a performance show of GRASSIS. In the wine market, he also showed the momentum of "one man in charge of the gate, ten thousand men are invincible". Many senior generals of the northern Legion are constantly complaining by themselves. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 718

    Even GRASSIS himself did not know how much high-purity wine he drank. Anyway, when he drank to the end, he finally felt full. At this time, the northern Legion had few people to stand firm except the Maldini brothers.


    Maldini couldn''t help but say to Ye Yinzhu, who was drinking wine gracefully: "is this man''s stomach bottomless?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "marshal, you won''t be surprised if you see that he ate thousands of people''s rations when he was in the kingdom of Buddha. I also think that his stomach is bottomless. I can''t afford to support him. If you hadn''t been in charge of the meal this time, I wouldn''t have brought him


    Maldini said tentatively: "in this case, it''s better to let this brother stay in our northern Legion after this war. Our northern army has always had the most supplies. It should be enough for him


    What''s more food? It''s a huge beast of war. It''s an absolute weapon on the battlefield. If the northern army had the help of this big guy, it would not be able to break the opponent''s defense in an instant when facing the randias army?


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I have no problem, but you have to ask him what he means. Gracias is my partner, not my subordinate. "


    Maldini heart a joy, thought, it seems that there is really a chance. Now, regardless of his status as marshal, he got up and went straight to GRASSIS.


    Gladys did drink a little too much. Even his strong body felt a little dizzy at this time. He saw a man coming towards him and said, "drink, come on, you say, how to drink."


    Maldini said hastily, "I''m not here to drink with you. Brother, let''s discuss this. As long as you are willing to stay in our northern army, you will have enough to eat and drink in the future. "


    Gracis was stunned for a moment. When he heard that there was a man who was full of management, he suddenly became energetic and his head was not dizzy. He looked at Maldini with wide eyes and said, "really, full of management?"


    Maldini said: "of course, as the commander of the northern legion of Milan Empire, can I cheat you?"


    GRASSIS looked in the direction of Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu drank slowly and whispered something to the purple around him from time to time. He didn''t pay attention to his side.


    Gladys thought for a moment and said, "all right. I promise you. But if you don''t care about your meal one day, I''ll leave. "


    Maldini clenched his teeth and said, "OK, no problem. Yinzhu... "


    Gracis said: "it''s easy to say. I''ll just say hello to Lord qindi. He''d like someone to support me. It''s always said that I''m poor in Qincheng. I''m not mistaken, old man. You''re a good man. "


    As he said this, GRASSIS laughed and Maldini laughed. But Maldini didn''t see it. Ye Yinzhu on the wine table also laughed.


    The dinner ended in such a happy atmosphere. Ye Yinzhu and Zi go out of the banquet hall together. They ask Haiyang and Sula to go back to their room and have a rest. They tell them to go out with Zi and inspect the army. The two girls have no doubt about him and go back first.


    The moon is cold and the cold wind is blowing from the north. Although there is a thick wall to block it, the temperature in Shengguang city is still very low.


    On the head of the city, two tall men stood there, quietly staring at the north, the moon, such as washing, sprinkled on them to bring more cold.


    The young man on the left is about 1.9 meters tall and slender. His shoulders are not exaggerated, but his figure is very symmetrical. A milky white magic robe covers his body, showing his identity as a magician. Long black hair neatly draped over the shoulders, handsome face in the moonlight, it looks flawless.


    The man beside him is even taller, two meters tall. His body is like granite, covered with Purple strong clothes, just like his hair and his eyes as bright as amethyst. The bright eyes staring at the North do not show calm.


    "The moon is so bright tonight. It doesn''t seem like a good time." Purple light said.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what''s the impact on us?"


    Simple answer, but show strong self-confidence. Purple chest was full of pride, "yes, what impact can this have on us? Let''s go. "


    At the head of the city, there are all Qin City soldiers. After the Qin City army arrived, Maldini gave a small part of the city defense to Qin City soldiers. At this time, behind Ye Yinzhu and Zi, are the four infantry regiments of Qin City.


    Of course, they know the two people in front of them, Qin emperor and purple emperor. They are the symbols of Qin City. Every soldier''s eyes are full of reverence. In their hearts, there is no difference between Qin, purple emperor and gods.


    Ye Yinzhu turned around and showed a warm smile and white teeth to the soldiers in charge of guarding Qin City. "Keep it secret." As soon as the voice fell, the two of them started their bodies at the same time, and then they leaped out towards the bottom of the city.


    Shengguang city is the most important town in the northern part of Milan, which faces the thunder hammer fortress. The height of the city wall is nearly 100 meters, but they just jump down. None of the soldiers in Qin City feel abrupt, as if they should have such strength.The white figure is particularly obvious under the moonlight, but ye Yinzhu does not have any cover up. A white and a purple figure leap out of the sky, and the purple light appears on them at the same time, just like a dazzling tail flame, driving their bodies to jump forward like a star pill. In a few blinks, they have disappeared into the vast night.


    Galloping, is a very comfortable feeling, ye Yinzhu and purple did not urge the fight to protect the body, let the cold wind from the North hit on the body. This cold feeling makes them more sober.


    It''s about a hundred Li from Shengguang city to Raytheon''s hammer fortress, which can be said to be the closest between the human city and the orc fortress. Far away, in the bright moonlight, ye Yinzhu and Zi have seen the tall and broad wall of Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    Raytheon''s hammer fortress is worthy of being the most important town of the orcs. Now it''s wartime. Vaguely, you can see a large number of patrolling Orc soldiers at the head of the fortress city. In the moonlight, more unidentified flying objects were cruising over the fortress.


    Ye Yinzhu reduces his speed. He can''t see it with his eyes, but the feeling of the unity of man and nature is even clearer than his eyes. "The fortress defense is really strict, purple. It seems that we should be more careful."


    His tone is very relaxed, for these guards naturally will not see in the eye, but he and purple this time is not to scare the snake, so will have careful words.


    Purple nodded, way: "how to go up?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "look at me." As he said this, he raised his hands and outlined a special posture with his eight fingers on his chest. A thick black fog was released from his body, which immediately covered himself and his purple body. His white magic robe can no longer be the target of attention. At least from the perspective of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, ye Yinzhu and Zi in the black fog can''t be distinguished at all.


    The two spread out their bodies again. The black fog not only covered their bodies, but also their breath. Until they came to the fortress city and crossed the moat hundreds of meters wide, they were still not found by the orc soldiers guarding the city.


    Standing under the city wall, ye Yinzhu makes a simple gesture to zibi, and their communication needs no language and is also accurate.


    Purple nodded his head and rushed out quietly under the black fog. He came to the position about 100 meters away from ye Yinzhu. He looked up into the sky and raised his right hand. The purple light condensed in his palm. Due to the black fog, there was no light.


    The purple in his hands condensed more and more thick, even close to the purple black, purple eyes a flash of cold light, palm a slight shock, an almost empty purple black light soared into the air, through the moonlight straight into the air.


    Night is often the most sleepy time, and orc soldiers are no exception. The patrolling soldiers didn''t notice the purple black light, but then a shrill scream made the orc soldiers nervous.


    A huge body fell from the air, blood and feathers at the same time, fell heavily on the head of Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Naturally, those who can guard the fortress are the elite of Raytheon tribe. The orc soldiers immediately react, and the soldiers around them rush to the fortress. They are surprised to find that a griffin falls on the top of the city. This huge Griffin, which is more than five meters long, has been pierced by a big hole in its chest and abdomen. With a heavy fall, it seems that it is not alive It''s too late.


    Just at the head of the city, he fell into a short panic. No one noticed that a dark fog quietly rose up against the city wall. Several times, he turned over the head of the city with the help of the orc soldiers, and quietly entered the city with the short gap caused by the concentration of Orc soldiers.


    No matter Ye Yinzhu''s feeling of harmony between man and nature or Zi Tiansheng''s feeling, they can accurately grasp the gap of the orc guard. Therefore, no one found them when they entered Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Of course, how the orcs track down the cause of the Griffin''s death has nothing to do with them. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 719

    When he came to this fortress for the second time, the familiar feeling came into Ye Yinzhu''s heart again. The magic in his body seemed to be disappearing rapidly. His mental power even lost its connection with magic power, and he could no longer use magic.


    "It''s a good field to ban demons." Ye Yinzhu''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and his loss of magic means that his ability is greatly reduced.


    Purple''s expression suddenly became a little strange, "sound bamboo, forbidden magic field seems to have no effect on me."


    "Oh?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "why? Is it because you''re an orc? "


    Although Zi''s strength is mainly reflected in his fighting spirit, he also has special crystal magic as an adult. He has been with Ye Yinzhu for so many years, and his mana is absolutely not weak under the influence of Ye Yinzhu. Just because of the particularity, Amethyst bimon''s mana and fighting spirit are inseparable from each other. In combat, fighting spirit has magic effect, which is very special. This is one of the reasons why Amethyst is more powerful than Mongolia.


    Zi shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but I''m sure that this forbidden magic field has the same influence on us orcs. Last time I came here, I felt the same as you. The magic effect in the fighting spirit will disappear by itself."


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and suddenly said, "I understand. The area of forbidding demons in Thor''s hammer is not absolute, but limited. After all, Guti''s hammer is only a part of Thor''s hammer, not a super artifact. The magic array led by Thor''s hammer can only restrict the magicians within a certain strength. If I guess well, the limit should be below the level of sub God. Naturally, there won''t be sub God level magicians in Milan Empire, so no one has discovered this secret until now. I''m afraid even Guti doesn''t know what the upper limit of forbidden magic is. But you are not the same, you have entered adulthood, really into the sub God level, so, this forbidden magic field has no effect on you


    Purple nodded and said: "it should be like this. Yinzhu, let''s go. "


    Under the cover of the black fog, they dodged a few patrolling Orc soldiers and quickly headed for the fortress.


    Guti is practicing in his luxurious bedroom. It''s not a day or two for him to reach the Ninth level of purple, but the bottleneck of the peak of purple can''t be broken. Guti is a hardworking man, known as the most powerful lion king in the history of the lion people. So his efforts never stopped. As early as when he was young, he had heard that the more bottlenecks he encountered, the harder he had to work. Only by accumulating strength could he break through the last obstacles.


    It has been 20 years since he reached the Ninth level of purple level. In these 20 years, Guti has never stopped practicing. He even used the power of Thor''s hammer to stimulate his body, trying to break through the last obstacle. However, the energy of Thor''s hammer was too overbearing. The result of that impact was that he was seriously injured.


    "Report, chief, urgent military intelligence." A quick voice outside the bedroom awakened goody from his cultivation.


    What Guti hated most was that someone bothered him when he was practicing. He said angrily, "what''s the matter?" If it wasn''t really an emergency, the messenger would probably have died in the Lion King''s anger.


    "Chief, just now a griffin patrolling at the head of our fortress suddenly died without warning, and his chest and abdomen were pierced by unknown forces. We searched up and down the city and got nothing. "


    Guti was surprised to know that the Griffin''s flying altitude was at least over 1000 meters, and it was still above the fortress. As far as he knew, there were no long-range weapons in the Empire of Milan that could attack so far. It can''t be magic. There are forbidden magic fields that can''t be used by magicians. What''s more, this is Thor''s hammer fortress. Can''t the patrolling soldiers find the approaching enemy?


    "Come in and report the details."


    "Yes, chief." The messenger quickly ran to the bedroom door and told Guti what had happened in the city.


    After listening to the herald''s words, Guti''s eyes showed the light of thinking. Suddenly, a light of panic flashed in his eyes, "no, there are spies sneaking into the fortress. Come on, give me orders. All the fortresses are under siege. Carpet search. Be sure to find out the spies. " He is a thoughtful person. Thinking of the Griffin falling to attract the attention of the patrol soldiers will inevitably lead to a loophole in the defense at the head of the city. Yes, it must be. Who on earth is bold enough to sneak into the fortress? With a shadow floating in her heart, goody felt a strong uneasiness, pulled her coat and strode out of the bedroom.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi naturally did not know that Guti''s reaction would be so sensitive. At this time, they had arrived at the stone house where they lived when they came to Raytheon''s hammer fortress last time.


    "Yinzhu, protect the Dharma for me." Purple explained to Ye Yinzhu and immediately sat down on the ground with her knees crossed.


    Ye Yinzhu stands at the door of the stone house, waiting quietly.


    Cross knees, purple hands flat on their knees, mouth began to make a strange sound, this kind of sound even ye Yinzhu is the first time to hear. Through the feeling of harmony between man and nature, he found that it was a special sound wave.


    Other people certainly don''t know what Zi is doing, but ye Yinzhu is proficient in temperament, and immediately understands that this is a special kind of sound frequency fluctuation. Although it doesn''t sound very loud, the fluctuation of the sound wave is very strong, spreading far and wide. Needless to say, this should be a special calling way of bimong people.As time goes by, purple is still making that kind of sound. His body has completely turned into a deep purple crystal at this time, and only a milky light appears on his forehead, which slowly disperses with the rhythm of sound wave.


    Just at this time, a noisy sound of footsteps came from outside, which made Ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly give birth to a warning sign. His hand flashed with light, and nokeshi''s sword had fallen into his grasp. Go straight to the yard. He would never let anyone disturb him until purple was over.


    The noise became more and more obvious, and it was spreading in their direction. After a while, the violent smashing at the door suddenly rang out.


    "No one. Open the door. Search." The orc''s rough voice came from the outside.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t say a word, just waiting quietly.


    "Come on, don''t knock. There''s no one here. It''s an empty house. Let''s go and search elsewhere."


    "No, your Highness''s order is a carpet search, not anywhere. Let''s go in and have a look. " As soon as the voice fell, the sound of smashing the door suddenly turned into a fierce bombardment, obviously hitting the stone door with some blunt instrument.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body flashed, floating in the dark corner, waiting quietly.


    The stone gate was not very strong. After several rounds of bombardment, it suddenly fell down, smashed on the ground and splashed a piece of dust. More than ten tall leopards rushed in from the outside and were about to search.


    Just at this time, ye Yinzhu moved. His body floated up like a ghost. He chased the leopard man behind him and waved the sword of noxie like lightning.


    Ye Yinzhu''s action is very simple. He lashes his head with a sword and seals the leopard''s throat with fighting spirit, making them unable to make a sound. Just a few blinks, leopard people''s fierce eyes have become dull, one by one body shaking fall.


    Ye Yinzhu''s action is extremely fast. Under his delicate control of fighting spirit, no leopard man even makes a sound when lying on the ground.


    There are 15 leopards in this group, obviously a small group. Ye Yinzhu knows that if he doesn''t deal with it quickly, the next team will probably come.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he put the sword away and closed his eyes slowly. A trace of soul waves from the center of his eyebrows, milky light and shadow shining between his eyebrows, ye Yinzhu''s empty eyes suddenly more strange light.


    The biggest difference between psychic magic and other magic is that it does not need to mobilize magic power, but directly uses the spiritual power of other magicians to manipulate magic power as its own attack medium. The forbidden magic field produced in the thunder hammer fortress can make ye Yinzhu''s magic power disappear, but it can''t affect his spiritual origin, that is, his soul brand.


    Therefore, although magic is greatly weakened, some simple undead magic can still be used.


    Of course, this is also because his own strength is strong enough. If an ordinary magician comes here, I''m afraid his mental power will be exhausted.


    Strange scene appeared, before the fall on the ground of the leopard people''s body began to spasm violently, each leopard head appeared a white light spot. Gradually, leopard people slowly stand up from the ground, although their back brain is still flowing blood, but it seems to have nothing to do with them.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body moves, and his hands quickly brush the wound behind the leopard''s head, forcibly sealing the blood from the wound with fighting spirit.


    Leopard people gradually open their eyes, their eyes have become completely gray, close observation will be particularly strange.


    Ye Yinzhu coldly orders, "stand at the door."


    The leopards, like puppets, take a stiff step and stand at the gate, blocking all the places where they lost the gate. At this time, from the outside to the courtyard, you can only see the leopard man standing.


    Just as ye Yinzhu expected, there were patrols passing by, but when they saw that there were leopard people in the yard who seemed to be searching, they immediately headed for the next target. But I don''t know that these leopard people have become Ye Yinzhu''s puppets.


    --------------


    no more nonsense. If you like Xiaosan''s works, please support me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 720

    There is a gap between Orc souls and human souls, which is far less complex than human souls. It is much easier to control them. Ye Yinzhu just takes advantage of their death to put away their souls, delete their memories, and then re inject them into the minds of these leopard people, making them their own slaves. At this time, the leopard man has indeed died and become an undead. However, the combat effectiveness did not disappear at all, because there would be no pain, but the combat effectiveness would increase.


    Inside the stone house, purple''s singing continued, and the deep and strange sound continued to spread. But ye Yinzhu has already felt something wrong. Normally, with the summoning ability of Amethyst bimon, as long as there are bimon monsters in the attachment, they will come in the first time. But half an hour has passed since they came here and began to sing, but they didn''t even see the shadow of a Amethyst bimon.


    When ye Yinzhu hesitates to let Zi stop and search in other ways, suddenly, ye Yinzhu''s warning rises sharply. He clearly feels that an extremely strong guy is approaching them at a high speed. From the direction of the other party, it seems that he is coming for the stone house.


    His body retreats quickly, and ye Yinzhu hides in the dark corner again. He has the protection of black fog and his ability to hide his breath. Unless he is a sub God level magician here, he will not find his existence.


    A majestic figure rose from the house in the distance, but it didn''t make a sound when it landed in the courtyard. But when he saw the leopard man in the yard, he immediately moved. The speed is so fast that even ye Yinzhu can''t stop it.


    The powerful hand suddenly stretched out golden claws, and the majestic figure swam out of a strange arc in the yard at a speed completely inconsistent with his body shape. Wherever he went, the golden light flashed. Those leopard people who had become Ye Yinzhu''s puppets even had no chance to resist, and they had become pieces of meat.


    The attack power of terror, the speed of terror, and the iron style without hesitation all show the strength of this person.


    When the last leopard turned into a piece of meat under the golden claw, the visitor''s eyes suddenly solidified. The direction of looking was exactly where ye Yinzhu was. The claw stretched out and growled, "come out."


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. He didn''t expect that his hiding would be seen. He could not help reassessing the strength of the comer, but he showed a smile on his face. He didn''t let himself release half of his hostility and walked out of the shadow slowly. "Don''t worry, brother Santos, I can''t stand your attack."


    There was a look of consternation on his hard face, and then the light of excitement was released from his fierce eyes. Yes, the man who came was the king of bimont, purple''s only relative in the world, golden bimont Santos.


    It''s also golden bimonthly, but ye Yinzhu clearly feels from Santos'' attack method and vigorous action that even golden bimonthly, the strongest in Qin City, is not a close enemy in front of him. Santos'' attack power and speed are not what bimonthly can have. Although the leopard people didn''t let him show his real power, ye Yinzhu is not There is no doubt that among all the behemoths, purple can compete with the king of golden behemoth.


    "Yinzhu, here you are, that purple..."


    With a bitter smile, ye Yinzhu feels a pile of corpses on the ground. But he has no choice but to step forward and lift up the stone gate knocked down by the leopard man to block the courtyard. But he knew that such a strong smell of blood would soon bring in the orc army.


    "Brother Santos, let''s talk about it first." As he said this, he immediately led Santos into the stone house.


    Purple nature also heard the movement outside, but because of his absolute trust in Ye Yinzhu, he did not take any action. At this time, he suddenly heard Santos'' voice, and his singing would not continue. When Santos first stepped into the stone house, the two brothers'' majestic bodies had hugged each other tightly.


    Ye Yinzhu stood aside and didn''t say a word, but he could feel that the blood of bimong in the two brothers was surging violently, and both Zi and Santos were in extreme excitement at this time. Brother goodbye, the feelings between them not only did not weaken, the strong thoughts and family is constantly rising.


    "Brother, I''m back." After a long time, Zi finally wanted to be more rational and took the lead in releasing the strong arm that hugged Santos.


    Santos looked at his big brother in front of him. "Great, purple, you''re back at last. Big brother has been waiting for this day for too long. You know, more than once, I wanted to show my hand to goody and lead our people to fight against Thor''s hammer. But for the future of our people, for the future of the orcs, I have to endure. For me, there is nothing more painful. Now, you''re back. This time, you won''t go back empty handed


    Purple eyes showed a strong self-confidence, "no, of course not. This time I come back to get what I deserve, and it''s time to avenge our parents. "


    Santos forced a punch on purple''s chest, "well, it''s worthy of my brother Santos. Don''t worry, I''ve been ready for you, but goody is very good at our dike."Just at this time, there was a noisy sound outside. Just as ye Yinzhu expected, the ORC with a keen sense of smell had found the bloody smell here.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a hurry: "brother Santos, shall we change places first?"


    Santos nodded. "You come with me." The majestic body took the lead out of the house and soared up, almost flying out close to the roof.


    At the same time, ye Yinzhu and Zi left the courtyard where the stone house was.


    Almost as soon as they left, the stone gate was knocked down again. A large number of ORC soldiers poured in from the outside. Seeing a pile of broken meat on the ground, even the fierce orcs turned pale. The orc team leader immediately gave the order to search and report to the above. The whole atmosphere of Thor''s hammer inside suddenly became more tense because of these corpses.


    Santos is very quick and quick. He is not like a big bimont, but like an ape man. Any terrain is like walking on the ground in front of him. Soon, he took Ye Yinzhu and Zi to the core of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. In the distance, ye Yinzhu even saw the residence of Guti, the chief of Raytheon tribe.


    Santos took them to a large courtyard not far from Guti''s residence and stopped. The houses here are very tall and the courtyard is very wide. The floor area is even larger than the place where Guti lives.


    At the door, there were four violent bimonts. When ye Yinzhu and his three men came, they were alert. But when they saw that Santos was the leader, they returned to their posts as if they had never seen anything. They didn''t even ask a question.


    Santos stopped when he fell into the yard. He turned to Zihe and yeyinzhu and said, "the most dangerous place is the safest place. This is my residence. Unless Guti comes, no one dares to disturb me. Let''s go. Let''s go inside."


    Although the courtyard is large, the room is empty. Ye Yinzhu is surprised to find that there is no other Orc breath here except Santos. Is Santos the only one living in such a huge courtyard?


    Santos has not yet recovered from the excitement of his brother''s reunion. As soon as he entered the room, he could not help grabbing purple''s arm. "Good brother, have you really broken through?"


    Purple force of point down the head, "if not have completed the breakthrough, I will not come here."


    "Good, good, good. That''s great. Zi, are you very quick? Why do I have no attendants when I''m better than King Meng


    Purple Leng for a while, waiting for Santos to say.


    There was a flash of anger in Santos''s eyes. "It''s all about Guti. Have you ever been in the Solomon tribe''s sphere of influence? "


    Purple nodded. When he and ye Yinzhu introduced the dwarves into Qin City, they had a certain conflict with Solomon fortress.


    Santos patted himself on the thigh and said, "that''s right. I learned the news from other sources. There should have been Mountain Giants with you. Since you appeared, the whole Thor tribe has been nervous. I think the situation of the other two tribes is similar. Guti''s blocked the news, especially to us bimonths. Since then, he has distrusted us. He elevated my strength and separated me from the people. You can see that he left me only four violent bimonths here. It''s called to let me enjoy my happiness in the fortress. Isn''t it to let me get away from the people? Goody has always been very afraid of me


    "It seems that goody is very afraid of our four sacred beasts appearing in public," Purple said in a deep voice


    Santos said: "half a year ago, I don''t know where news spread to the Arctic wasteland. Although the three tribes tried to block it, the news of your existence has entered the orcs. In particular, some small tribes deep in the wilderness already know your existence. It''s just that you''ve never been on a formal Orc occasion, so you''re always on the sidelines (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 721

    Purple brow slightly wrinkled, said: "brother, if I appear, how many people will support me in the orc clan?"


    Santos looked thoughtful. "It''s hard to say. Amethyst bimon and the four great beasts are, after all, a legend of the orcs. It has not appeared for a thousand years and has been forgotten by many people. The three tribes have ruled the Arctic wasteland for many years, and their influence is deeply rooted, especially the royal family of the three tribes, who are only loyal to the chief. Once you officially appear, it''s certain to set off a frenzy inside the wasteland, but I''m not sure how far the influence will be. Therefore, you should not only appear as amethyst bimont, but also let everyone see the power of Amethyst bimont. "


    Purple way: "that our own clan interior?"


    Santos flatly said: "we are not a problem for the bimong people. Our people are not fools. The three tribes are trying to limit us now, which has made our family extremely dissatisfied. I''ve been angry with the warlord tribe and Solomon tribe. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they should also understand that your existence is related to the limitation of this tribe. Don''t worry. Amethyst bimon is the emperor of bimon and the symbol of its prosperity. As long as you hold high, I dare not say anything about other orcs, but we will try our best to respond. "


    Speaking of this, Santos flashed a cold light in his eyes. "Does goody really think that if I''m put under house arrest here, I can''t get in touch with the clan? Then he looks down on us bimong. The local people of Raytheon tribe and the people of Ares tribe are now gathered on the grassland behind the fortress. They are all waiting for my news. Once the time is ripe, more than 300 adult soldiers of our tribe will join you. Although we are rare among orcs, we are definitely the most powerful. I''m going to see how goody can stop us, the invincible people on land. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in this case, let''s start together. It''s not realistic to win the thunder god tribe in one go, but we also need to shake its foundation first. Tell all the orcs that their king has returned. "


    Santos said with some worry: "the only problem I''m worried about now is whether the three tribes will be cruel to our people. The people of Raytheon tribe and Ares tribe are now gathered together. If they are surprised, they may break through the defense line of Raytheon tribe and join you. But what about the Solomon tribe. Over the years, the Solomon tribe has developed rapidly. There are at least 150 people there. If there is any change on our side, I''m afraid the Solomon tribe will attack our people immediately. "


    After listening to Santos'' words, ye Yinzhu suddenly moved in his heart and showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. Isn''t the rule of the three tribes deeply rooted? Then why should we confront them head on. It''s better to infiltrate directly from the inside and let the whole Arctic wasteland have voices against them. At that time, there are three fortresses, and they can''t compete with the orcs in the whole Arctic wasteland. "


    Purple looks at Ye Yinzhu, "you mean..."


    Ye Yinzhu clenched his fist, "Zi, we just spread the news of your appearance to the whole prairie from the inside, first gather all your people, and then spread to the south from Bingsen, the northernmost part of the Arctic wasteland, and accumulate strength to strike a fatal blow to the three tribes."


    Purple heart suddenly enlightened, "I understand. That''s it. "


    Santos looked at them in a daze and said, "what are you talking about? Why don''t I understand? "


    Ziwei laughed and said, "Yinzhu means that the three tribes are not afraid of us? That''s enough for them to fear. Elder brother, when we leave here, we immediately set out to the Solomon tribe to get the support of the people there in the shortest time. Then we will join you and the people here, and go directly to the interior of the Arctic wilderness to invite the support of the tribes, and then infiltrate from the interior. How vast the wasteland is! Even if the three tribes want to encircle us, are we afraid of them? "


    After hearing that, Santos understood, "OK, that''s it. We agreed a time to gather with the Serbs at Raytheon''s hammer and then break away from the rule of the three tribes together. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "no, we can''t wait any longer. The orcs have air force to communicate with each other. Soon, once we get it from the Solomon tribe, brother Santos will be in danger. I suggest that brother Santos now lead the people into the wilderness. Zi and I can go to Solomon fortress as soon as possible, and lead the bimons away from the threat of Solomon tribe before we get the news there. "


    He said this because he suddenly remembered that when he helped the dwarves to migrate last time, he left the mark of space transmission array in the hill where the dwarves lived. It''s very close to the Solomon tribe.


    Santos thought for a moment and said, "well, this is my token. It''s still useful in the whole bimont clan and even the whole Orc world. Take it. King bimon of Solomon''s tribe is named Carl. He is a very powerful guy. As long as you find him, purple shows Amethyst blood, he will lead the people to follow you. At that time, I will be waiting for your news outside Bingsen with my people. "


    At this time, there was a loud noise outside.


    As soon as Santos''s face changed, he growled, "who dares to disturb my rest?"A thick voice sounded from the outside, "Lord Santos, there are spies in the city. The chief is afraid that something will happen to you. Let''s have a look."


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi stand up at the same time, and the powerful killing opportunity is revealed from Zi''s deep eyes.


    Santos gestured to zibi and whispered, "I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t worry. No one can come in without my permission. "


    As he spoke, the king of golden bimont strode out of the courtyard.


    At this time, hundreds of lion guards gathered outside the wide gate. Their golden hair and golden broadsword showed their identity. It''s the royal family of Raytheon tribe, and it''s also a member of the most powerful Golden Army of Raytheon tribe.


    The first lion man was three meters tall, and he was extremely strong and powerful. Although he was blocked by four violent bimons, he could not defeat him in momentum.


    Seeing the lion man, Santos''s pupils contracted a little, gave a cold hum, strode forward, "I think who dares to make a noise in front of my residence. It''s captain Pamir


    Pamir is the leader of the pro guard of Guti in the Golden Army. He is powerful and one of the most powerful warriors among the lions. However, despite his strong strength, he didn''t dare to ask Santos to be big. He quickly bowed and said, "I''ve seen Santos."


    Santos snorted coldly, stood up with his hands down, and looked up at the sky with his eyes. It was obvious that he didn''t mean to let the Golden Army lions in.


    Pamir took a look at Santos. He was really afraid of the golden bimont king. He said tentatively, "Lord Santos, there are spies in the fortress. We are afraid that spies will disturb your rest and cause unnecessary trouble. You see, can we go to your residence to search for the existence of spies? "


    If it is normal, with Pamir''s courage, he does not dare to harass Santos, but today is not the same. He brings not only the elite of the Golden Army, but also the orders given by Guti himself.


    When spies sneak in, Guti''s first thought is the behemoth. The original behemoth is the most powerful warrior of the orcs, but now the powerful behemoth has become one of their three tribal chiefs'' worries. So, not long after Guti ordered the search, he again ordered Pamir to lead the most elite lion to Santos. As long as the spies don''t come to contact the behemoth, there won''t be a big problem.


    Santos looked at Pamir coldly. "Pamir, how dare you. Is it because I, Santos, haven''t been in the war for a long time, and even you dare to play in front of me? "


    By the fierce gaze of Santos, Pamir subconsciously stepped back, "Santos, don''t get me wrong, we are just afraid of spies. This is what the chief told us, and we can''t help it."


    Santos said in a cold voice, "so you''re taking the chief over me?"


    Pamir said hastily, "no, but it''s the order of the chief." He said that he didn''t dare, but his attitude has gradually become tough. The elite of the golden army behind him stepped forward, and hundreds of magnificent lions over three meters tall brought a strong anger.


    Santos suddenly laughed and looked at the lions with disdain. He waved to the four violent bimons guarding the door. "Little ones, come behind me."


    The four violent bimons absolutely executed Santos'' orders unconditionally. Their tall bodies immediately stepped back and came to Santos'' back.


    Even if you don''t listen to the orders of Lord Pamir, you still have to be strong? Now, with a wave of his hand, the lion man behind him quickly swarmed in and began to search.


    Just at this moment, Santos suddenly moved, and his fierce body suddenly showed the prototype. The body of the Golden King was nearly 20 meters high. In an instant, he seemed to form a golden whirlwind. He rushed to the front of the four lion men, hit the golden whirlwind, and was thrown out like a broken sack. The clear sound of broken bones made his teeth sour. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 722

    The original majestic body has become mud in the moment of throwing out.


    Santos punched his chest with his fists. "I''m going to see today who dares to buy the gate of my mansion." As he spoke, his left foot suddenly stepped in front of him. Within a radius of 10 meters, the ground was completely broken, and the strong golden light rushed out, which made the king''s body as bright as the sun. His huge fist suddenly waved, and the huge golden shock wave ran straight to the front of the door, and many lion people waved out.


    Pamir''s face changed, and so did all the lions. In the Raytheon tribe, Santos, the king of golden bimont, is the symbol of the God of war. Seeing this super strong man get angry, Pamir can''t help but lose face and gather his fighting spirit. However, in the face of the golden light as bright as the sun, his heart is empty, and my life is over.


    At this critical moment, a low voice suddenly sounded, "brother Santos, show mercy."


    A dark purple light suddenly comes, accompanied by the sound of thunderbolt, a dazzling purple electricity suddenly bombards Santos'' golden light.


    With a thunderous roar, a shockwave mixed with gold and purple light rose into the sky. Almost lit up the entire Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Santos''s face changed, his shoulder swayed slightly, but he didn''t leave the spot.


    A tall figure appeared in front of Pamir. He was also a lion man, but he was a circle taller than Pamir. His red and gold mane was scattered behind his head. He held a small looking hammer in his hand. His face was simple and unabashed. It''s no one else. It''s the chief of Raytheon tribe, Guti the lion king.


    The momentum of the two strongmen of the Raytheon tribe collided head-on. On the surface, they were even.


    Although Guti''s face was calm, he was shocked in his heart. With the help of Thor''s hammer, he only drew with Santos, the king of golden bimont. He hadn''t competed with him for a long time. I didn''t expect that this guy was so strong. It seems that in a fair fight, he may not be his opponent.


    Guti was surprised, and Santos was also surprised. Naturally, he knew Guti''s strength. Just now, he was going to destroy all the lions of the golden Legion here, so as to reduce the obstacles when his brother attacked the Thor tribe in the future. He had already done his best. But did not expect the sudden arrival of goody, not only defuse his offensive, but also the two people''s attack power to the sky. Although with the help of the power of Thor''s hammer, Goody''s strength can not be underestimated. In the future, he must be the strong enemy of his brothers.


    "What do you mean, chief?" Santos looks at goody coldly.


    Goody smiles and says, "brother Santos, don''t get me wrong. It''s all my subordinates who are not good enough to disturb my brother''s rest. As you know, my brother, this is the critical moment of our war with Milanese. If spies sneak into the city, I will be nervous As if I didn''t see the body of the four lion people on one side, his face was warm and even flattering.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy for santorus to change his temper after his recent house arrest. In order not to let his subordinates suffer losses, he came in a hurry, sure enough, just to resolve the attack in Santos'' fury.


    Santos''s face sank and he said, "so the chief doesn''t trust me?"


    Goody said quickly, "no, no, brother Santos, don''t get me wrong. In fact, even my own residence has been searched by my sons. We are all heads of the Raytheon tribe, and we should always set an example. Brother Santos, can''t you give my brother face? "


    As a chief, Guti has already said this. As long as Santos doesn''t want to turn against him on the spot, there is no reason to stop him. In desperation, Santos snorted angrily and waved, "OK, I''ll give the chief face."


    Goody gives Pamir a color. The pro guard captain then led his men into Santos mansion with fear.


    Santos is ready to break out at any time. As long as Pamirs find something, they can''t say it. Only now can they turn against Guti. But he also knew that this was in Raytheon''s hammer fortress, not to mention that there was a goody with the same strength as himself. Even if he was besieged by millions of troops in the fortress, he could not break through it alone.


    To Santos''s surprise, there was no warning from the Sphinx who entered his residence to search. After a while, Pamir came out with some people in ashes and bowed to Guti, saying, "tell your highness, I have nothing to find."


    Goody and Santos were almost relieved at the same time. Of course, he hoped he didn''t find out. Seeing Santos'' face becoming more and more gloomy, he said in a hurry: "brother Santos, I''m really disturbing you today. Another day, I''ll make an apology for you. "


    As he said this, he said to his subordinates in a sharp voice: "don''t you take the people away."


    Pamir immediately ordered his men to carry the body and walk away.Goody apologized to Santos again and left in a hurry. He doesn''t want to fight with Santos in the fortress. You know, as the king of golden bimont, Santos has a lot of support in the Raytheon tribe.


    Seeing that the figure of Guti and others completely disappeared, Santos'' face returned to calm, waved to the four hands, and the violent bimons returned to their posts. Santos himself quickly returned to the room. Sure enough, just as those lion men reported, the room was empty, and even no trace was left. The figures of Zi and ye Yinzhu were early It''s gone.


    Santos sighed, violet, have you gone? I hope you don''t make me wait too long at Bingsen''s. When we see each other again, it''s time to sweep the northern wilderness.


    Yes, ye Yinzhu and Zi had already found out something wrong when they were waiting in Santos'' room. Before Guti appeared, ye Yinzhu discovered the arrival of the lion king by virtue of the feeling of harmony between man and nature. Now is not the time to showdown with Guti. Taking advantage of Santos'' obstruction outside, they quietly left Santos'' house from the window.


    Although Thor''s hammer fortress is being searched intensively, with the strength of Ye Yinzhu and Zi, they still easily climb out of the fortress wall and return to Shengguang city.


    This trip to Raytheon''s hammer fortress was a worthwhile one. Although there was no substantial progress, after contacting Santos, they had a completely open mind. It''s not impossible to use the influence of the four beasts to attack Thor''s hammer fortress head-on, but it is likely to cause a lot of casualties, and make the three Orc tribes react and connect as one at the first time. This is by no means what ye Yinzhu wants to see, but splitting from the inside is different. As long as the three tribes become bare commanders and lose all the support from the interior of the Arctic wilderness, it will be much easier to replace them.


    Back in Shengguang City, ye Yinzhu and Zi return to their resting place together. Sula and the ocean did not sleep. They were chatting. When they came back, the ocean poured two cups of hot water and handed them to them.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Zi, brother Santos is about to start. When shall we start?"


    Zi took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu and said, "it''s me, not us. We need your command here. We can''t be leaderless. Yinzhu, I can''t let you and I take risks in the Arctic wilderness. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "why, can''t you protect me with the power of the whole Mongolian people?"


    Zi shook her head and said, "no, it''s not like that. Yinzhu, this is a matter within our orcs. Let me solve it by myself. You still have a lot to do, and you are needed here. Once the Qin City is attacked by Falan, if you are not here, the Qin City will be in danger. "


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand and stopped Zi from saying, "Zi, remember, I promised you a long time ago that I would help you unify the Arctic wilderness. We are brothers, in your most important moment, how can you not have me by your side? I don''t agree. "


    Haiyang and Sula don''t know what ye Yinzhu is talking about, but they don''t interrupt. Let them solve the man''s problem by themselves. Of course, the two girls already have plans in mind. If Yinzhu wants to take risks again, they are absolutely indispensable.


    Zichen said in a voice: "Yinzhu, I understand. However, your help here will only be greater. I need you to restrain the people of Raytheon tribe and Ares tribe, so that they do not dare to dispatch large forces to encircle and suppress my actions. Isn''t that also helping me? What''s more, if I really encounter any danger, I will call you to me at the first time. Now your soul power is so strong, even if I don''t call you, you will find that I am in danger. I don''t think you will be helpless at that time. "


    -----------------


    by taking the opportunity of the writer class, I''m a otaku, and I''m very happy to get together with my friends from all over the world.


    Of course, no matter how relaxed Xiao San is, there will be no less updates every day. After all, it''s my job. I will finish my work with quality and quantity, and then start the day''s entertainment. So friends, please cheer me on with your valuable monthly ticket and recommended ticket. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 723

    Ye Yinzhu is surprised to feel purple''s mood. At this time, his best brother''s tone is a bit of a joke. This is the first time ye Yinzhu feels purple''s mood.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Zi, you have to promise me that if you are in danger, you will call me to you at the first time. You know, as long as our brothers are together, nothing can stop us


    Purple nodded and said, "OK, I promise."


    Ye Yinzhu thought for a moment and said, "besides, you need a lot of help to unify the Arctic wasteland this time. I will never give you human soldiers, which will affect your prestige among the orcs. But you have to take all the bimont beast legion, which is the basis of your development. There are also some of them, GRASSIS. They are the totems of the orcs, the totems of the three Orc tribes. At the same time, they also have strong strength. I can rest assured that the four great beasts are around you Together, no one in the orc world can keep you


    Purple frowned and said, "but you also need people on your side. I''ve taken all your best help. What do you do? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "what did you say just now? When you are in danger, you can call me to your side. Can''t I call you when I am in danger? What''s more, you should not forget that I still have death dragon wolf cavalry, my twelve music square of qindi, Sura, and four infantry regiments and cavalry regiments. Are these forces not enough for me to hold the orcs here? If I can''t even do this, I don''t deserve the word Qin di. Don''t worry, my good brother. I''m waiting for your good news. At that time, our two brothers will cooperate with each other and defeat the three Orc tribes at one stroke. "


    Purple looking at Ye Yinzhu, he knows that if he does not agree, ye Yinzhu will follow him to the Arctic wilderness. Compared with the unknown situation in the Arctic wilderness, Shengguang city is obviously much safer. What he said is right. The present Qin City is not the poor one that just started to develop. In addition, ye Yinzhu''s own strength is enough to compete with Guti, so he really doesn''t need to worry too much.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Ye Yinzhu then showed a satisfied smile, "in this case, it''s not too late. Let''s go tonight. I think that if brother Santos doesn''t start today, he will lead your people out of Raytheon''s hammer fortress tomorrow. You must rescue your people before the news comes to Fort Solomon. I can''t go with you to accomplish the feat of uniting orcs, but I will send you and Gladys to the place where the nearest dwarves in Fort Solomon used to live, and from there, it can greatly shorten the time


    Purple looked at him in surprise and said: "so it is. No wonder you will tell my elder brother to let him start ahead of time. You''ve already planned the time. I''m going to get ready now. I''ll call some of them and set out later


    While saying this, Zi stood up and strode out.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu suddenly stops Zi who is going out.


    Purple turned around and said, "is there anything else?"


    Ye Yinzhu solemnly said: "Zi, if you really encounter danger, you must inform me immediately. Even if there is a sign of danger, you must call me. With the teleportation array, I can at least bring you and our bimong Legion back. You know, I can''t lose your brother. "


    Purple raised his clenched fist, forced not to let tears flow from his purple eyes, "I am the same."


    With that, he strode out, and did not dare to turn back, for fear that he would not help but agree to let Ye Yinzhu go with him.


    Since leaving the blue sky sea at the beginning, Zi and ye Yinzhu have been together almost most of the time, especially in the face of test and danger, and they share the strength of the enemy. Their tacit understanding, cooperation and brotherhood have been tested countless times on the edge of blood and life and death.


    Purple left, ye Yinzhu lost sitting in a chair, quietly thinking.


    Sula walked behind him and gently held his shoulder for him, but he didn''t speak. Haiyang went to Ye Yinzhu and squatted down, "don''t worry too much. It''s something Zi has to do. Only he supports us and blesses us. Yinzhu, you have done a good job. You''re right. We have the ability to bring purple back at any time, don''t we? "


    Ye Yinzhu holds Sula''s hand on his shoulder in one hand and the ocean in the other, "I know what you said. But I still have some worry, perhaps, this is concerned about chaos. In my heart, zizao is like my family. I don''t have any brothers or sisters. He is like my own brother. "


    Sula said, "Yinzhu, Zi is right. Help him, not necessarily at his side. If you want him to have less pressure in the Arctic wilderness, then we need to give Thor tribe full pressure. Turn your worry into motivation, let''s attack on Thor''s hammer fortress together. Even if we can''t defeat them, let Thor''s hammer fortress dare not act rashly. Knowing that there was civil strife in the far north wasteland, I did not dare to transfer a single soldier. "


    In terms of strategic vision, the ocean is far inferior to Sula. After listening to Sula''s words, ye Yinzhu''s worry suddenly eased a little, nodded slowly, and looked a little more cold and fierce.In the middle of the night, in Shengguang City, the tallest team has assembled. At the front of the line stood three extremely tall men. Beside them, there were two little girls with gold and silver wings. This combination looked strange.


    When ye Yinzhu and his two wives came here, the behemoth army was ready to go. They were wearing the armor that Qin City had deliberately made for them, and the fierce breath came to their faces. In front of them were the four great beasts.


    Zi nodded to Ye Yinzhu, "let''s go."


    "Dad, Dad, I''m not willing to leave you." Flash to Ye Yinzhu''s arms, sprinkle Jiao.


    Ye Yinzhu gently stroked his long hair and said in a soft voice: "shangua, you and Lei should listen to Uncle Zi. When they get to the extreme northern wasteland, they must protect themselves. When things over there are over, uncle Zi will bring you back. "


    Purple way: "sound bamboo, as well as let flash and thunder stay."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, they must go with you. The four sacred beasts are one. Without the golden armor and insects, the deterrence to the Orc tribes will be greatly reduced. Although Shan and Lei have mutated, their abilities of forbidding insects will not change. Moreover, with their ability of mimicry, they can change back to the original at any time. They are the totems of Solomon tribe. You need their help when you go to Solomon. "


    Purple looked at Shan and Lei, "would you like to go to the Arctic wasteland with uncle?"


    Lei said timidly, "Dad, let''s go, we''ll go. Uncle Zi, we''ll be good. "


    Purple''s look was a little more tender. She hugged Lei and said, "don''t worry, as long as Uncle purple is still alive, you will be protected. Yinzhu, let''s go on the road. "


    It''s easy for ye Yinzhu to depict the magic array. With the life storage gems and his powerful spiritual power as the backing, the whole bimong army and the four beasts only need one transmission to reach their destination.


    With the bright purple light, under the effect of the magical transmission magic array, the bimont giant beast legion, as one of the trident of Qin emperor, quietly left the holy light city. When they reappear, they have come to the interior of the Arctic wilderness.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his right hand and held it tightly with Zi''s big hand. They did not speak. After ten seconds, Zi released his hand and gave the order to March.


    When Ming passed by Ye Yinzhu, he put something in his hand and said in a low voice, "Lord Qin, take it and deal with the thunder hammer fortress. It can limit Guti''s power. I think we will meet soon. "


    Taking advantage of the disappearance of the night and feeling the cold wind, ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath, adjusts his mood, and clenches the things in his hand, the sharp hammer of Thor.


    Purple light lit up again, ye Yinzhu''s body quietly disappeared on the hillside.


    Zizi, who is on the way, stops and looks back towards the direction of the purple light. She holds her fist tightly. Yinzhu, don''t worry, I will succeed.


    One night without words, the three Orc tribes were at a loss. The fate of the Arctic wasteland began to change from this evening.


    The next morning, marshal Maldini visited Ye Yinzhu''s residence.


    Ye Yinzhu received the marshal in the living room.


    "Hello, marshal Maldini. I was just looking for you." Ye Yinzhu greets him with a smile.


    Maldini''s face was not very good-looking. He frowned and said: "Lord Qin, I remember you promised me at the dinner party yesterday that the war beast can decide whether to stay or not. But this morning, I heard from my subordinates that the war beast seems to have disappeared. What''s lost with him is the whole bimont beast army. Can you tell me what''s going on? ¡±(to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 724

    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face gradually disappeared and he said calmly, "marshal, are you questioning me?"


    Maldini''s breath is stagnant. Although Ye Yinzhu is much younger than him, I don''t know why. In front of Ye Yinzhu, his past strength is not shown at all.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Qin di. I''m a little angry. But I hope you can explain. After all, we are now in a cooperative relationship. Moby, as a giant, suddenly lost my fighting power


    Ye Yinzhu said: "as you said, we are now in a cooperative relationship. It''s not a subordinate relationship. How to dispatch my subordinates should be a matter within the Qin City Army. It has nothing to do with your northern army. However, I can tell you that they were sent by me to perform a special mission, which is related to the overall situation of our northern war. As for Gracias, I don''t mind if you will keep him. When he comes back from his mission this time, I will deliver him to you personally. What do you think? "


    Listening to Ye Yinzhu''s humble reply, Maldini''s face looked good, but he was still worried in his mood. "Only, in this way, our main combat effectiveness will be weakened a lot. Bimont''s giant beast Legion and several sacred beasts have left. In case the orcs come to invade, I will transfer 200000 elite, which seems to be unfavorable to the war."


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said, "I''m looking for you just for this. Please allow me to attack Thor''s hammer fortress today. Without the behemoth legion, our Qin City Army has the same fighting power. "


    Maldini was stunned for a moment. In his mind, the behemoth army is undoubtedly the most powerful force in Qin City. At the beginning, ye Yinzhu and Zi led the behemoth army to win. He didn''t understand why the behemoth army had left, and ye Yinzhu still had so much confidence.


    In a mild tone, Maldini said, "Yinzhu, you have to understand that the orcs are not like the kingdom of Buddha. Orcs are born fierce, and their fighting power is far beyond that of ordinary human soldiers. Your men are mostly infantry. I don''t want Qin City to suffer losses. You have to think it over. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "since I dare to ask you to fight, I have a certain degree of assurance. Please allow me to fight. I will be responsible for all the problems of Qin City Army. "


    Maldini''s eyes twinkled, hesitated for a moment, and said, "well, since you insist, I have no right to stop you. I will hold the battle for you and Qin City Army. If anything goes wrong, please withdraw to Shengguang city immediately. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head and said, "please arrange it for marshal."


    Maldini took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu and then walked out. Listening to the footsteps of his departure, ye Yinzhu showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Marshal Maldini, you still don''t know how strong the real strength of Qincheng is. Today I will show you the real power of Qin City. Don''t worry, violet. I will never let Raytheon tribe and Ares tribe have the opportunity to send troops to besiege you. I promise your help, starting today.


    An hour later, with three successive bugles, the gate of Shengguang city opened wide, and infantry swarmed out. Ye Yinzhu sat on the back of a machino iron dragon and led the Qin City out of the city.


    Plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum of the four infantry regiments of Qin City are arranged in four neat square arrays according to their affiliations. The cavalry are in the rear, quietly pressing the array. Ye Yinzhu is surrounded by the four masters of the four martial arts schools of the eight schools of Donglong. Ye Yinzhu holds up the sword of nokeshi and points to the front, "soldiers of Qin City, today is the time for you to make contributions. Come with me. "


    "Long live the emperor of Qin, long live the city of Qin." With a neat cry and a neat step, the four infantry regiments of Qin City spread out their formation and slowly pressed to the direction of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Sixty thousand people formed a huge momentum. As they moved forward, their formation gradually changed. The four patriarchs returned to their own legions, and the original four square arrays began to merge into an arc-shaped array like a swallow''s wing, slowly approaching the thunder hammer fortress.


    As soon as the cannon on the side of Shengguang City rings, the news has already been received from the side of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Guti naturally won''t be timid. After fighting with the Milan empire for so many years, Raytheon''s tribe is the main attack most of the time. He immediately ordered all the people to open the fortress gate and press it out.


    Although Maldini is dissatisfied with Ye Yinzhu''s self-confidence, as a famous coach, he will never take the battlefield as a joke. With Ye Yinzhu leading the army, Maldini and Materazzi are personally in charge of 100000 northern legions, including the Legion of thousands of magicians, which is very strict. At the same time, in Shengguang City, there is another army of 100000 people ready to meet at any time. The orc''s wolf cavalry is so fast that they have to defend.


    Far away, ye Yinzhu already felt that a large number of ORC soldiers were pouring out from the side of Raytheon fortress. Although the orcs are not as good as the human beings in battle, they are undoubtedly the main force of the orcs.


    A total of ten legions poured out of the Raytheon''s hammer fortress, plus the golden legion, the ace of the Raytheon tribe, a total of 150000 Orc troops crossed in front of the Raytheon''s hammer fortress city.


    Guti sat on the back of a huge mammoth, and on the other mammoth beside him sat a big tiger man. The king character on his forehead was very obvious. Surprisingly, the tiger man''s hair was pure white, and there was no other color except the black king character on his forehead. Needless to say, this man is Joe Cole, the tiger king, the chief of Ares tribe.The arrival of the two great Orc kings makes the orc army very powerful. The four wolf cavalry legions in the front are eager to try. They are actually several infantry legions in front of Shengguang city. These wolf cavalry legions have begun to release bloodthirsty light. For the first light cavalry on the mainland, infantry is the target of slaughter.


    Tiger king Joe Cole laughed and said to Guti: "chief Guti, it seems that Milan people have a problem with their brain. At ordinary times, the front of their battle line are all dragoons, but today they have become infantry. Are they going to send us corpses? "


    Guti said calmly: "human intelligence can''t be underestimated, chief Joe Cole. We''d better be careful. Don''t you see, there are 100000 human troops behind these infantry. These soldiers in front of them, from their equipment, don''t seem to belong to the northern legion of Milan empire. You see, they are neither light infantry with cannon fodder in simple leather armour, nor Heavy Infantry Corps. Moreover, the weapons of these infantry are mostly swords instead of spears


    Joe Cole snorted coldly, "whatever it is, at the speed of our wolf cavalry, even if it''s a trap, we are sure to eat these infantry and withdraw. Chief Guti, give the order. If your subordinates are timid, you might as well give me the credit. "


    As the head of the three chief orcs, Guti naturally didn''t mean to be able to give in. With a cool smile, Guti said, "since chief Joe Cole wants this credit, don''t I stop you to say that I''m stingy in Raytheon tribe? I''ll give this fat to chief Joe Cole."


    It''s not a day or two to fight against Shengguang city. Although the orcs have no skill in the art of war, they also know how to conserve their energy. Therefore, in every war, the ace main forces of Raytheon tribe and Ares tribe will fight alternately. Today, Joe Cole''s white tiger army has not been brought out. The ace is Guti''s Golden Army. But in the other ten legions, the wolf cavalry of two legions and the leopard warrior of two legions belong to the Ares tribe.


    Joe Cole laughed and hit his chest with his right fist. Let us, the people of the God of war, destroy these humble human beings. The God of war belongs to me


    The herald behind Joe Cole immediately waved the flag in his hand, and four of the eleven Orc legions out of the city, belonging to the Ares tribe, suddenly moved. Two wolf cavalry legions in the front, two leopard legions in the back, outstanding battle.


    Joe Cole urged the mammoth to step down to the rear of the battle line under the escort of a hundred white tigers. He looked up to the sky and let out a loud tiger roar. The sound was rolling and the momentum was very strong.


    "Little ones, eat the fat in front of me. You can''t love to fight. You can retreat with one blow. " Joe Cole is not a fool either. These infantry are easy to deal with in his eyes, but most of the 100000 troops of the northern Legion are cavalry or heavily armored infantry, and there is also the wizard Legion that the orcs are most afraid of. Therefore, when he gave the order, he deliberately emphasized that he would retreat with one strike.


    The four legions of Ares tribe immediately moved after receiving the order, and the fierce style of the orcs was obvious. The wolf cavalry took the lead. In the sound of countless wolf howls, they suddenly launched a charge against the four infantry regiments of Qin City led by Ye Yinzhu. The leopards also started a sprint from landing on both legs to landing on all fours.


    Leopard people have always been known for their agility in the main battle corps of orcs. When they sprint in short distance, their speed is even faster than that of the wolf cavalry. When they launch the sprint, these leopard people bite their machetes and release bloodthirsty light in their eyes. They suddenly rush out from both sides of the wolf cavalry and head for the flanks of the four Infantry Corps of Qin City. The wolf cavalry, on the other hand, was like a sharp knife, with a somewhat crude triangular battle array straight to the front. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 725

    Orcs have always believed in their own strength. Although the number is 40000 to 60000, the orcs who are mainly wolf cavalry don''t believe that light infantry can stop them. The thunderous charge made the earth tremble. The smell of ORC soldiers, the smell of the body has come.


    Ye Yinzhu sits on the back of the huge magino iron dragon and murmurs, "rotary round killing array."


    Under his command, the four infantry regiments immediately moved. The original formation was changed. The four square formations were integrated into a huge round formation composed of 60000 people, and the long sword was raised high.


    The outer ring of Qin City soldiers swims along the clockwise direction, the second circle along the counter clockwise direction, the whole round array quickly turns up, and with the start of the round array, the swords in the hands of the four infantry regiments begin to change.


    Today''s weather is a bit gloomy, making the air even colder. Every breath will bring a white fog. In this gloomy weather, when a bright light appears on the battlefield, it becomes particularly obvious.


    As the wolf cavalry in front and the two Panthers on the flank were about to arrive at the four infantry regiments of Qin City, the swords on the outermost ring of Qin City soldiers all lit up.


    These swords are made by dwarven craft. Compared with traditional Epee swords, they are lighter, shorter and narrower. However, these swords are designed by the goblin laboratory. The original double-sided blade has been changed into single-sided blade. As one side of the back, they are extremely wide and thick, and stand more upright in chopping. If they do not keep the shape of the sword, they will be cut It''s called a knife.


    The long sword lights up, which makes the outer ring of the Qin City infantry regiment seem to have a red halo. Most of the lights are deep red, and some yellow or even purple are mixed in. Among all the Qin City soldiers, fighting spirit only appears in these three colors.


    Seeing the arrival of the enemy, the soldiers of Qin City waved their swords with the fastest speed. At the same time, 60000 people cried out in unison, "kill -"


    the sword full of fighting spirit had the most direct contact with the charging wolf cavalry and leopard people, and the piercing sound and scream suddenly turned into a terrible symphony.


    In the face of the orc''s rapid charge, Qin City soldiers look very calm, no one is timid because of the strong impact of the enemy.


    No matter Guti, Joe Cole or Maldini''s northern legion, they all thought that the wolf cavalry and leopard were about to bring disastrous trauma to Qin City. When Maldini was even ready to reinforce, those bright lights shocked the whole court.


    When the wolf cavalry heavily hit on the halo, the momentum of the whole charge suddenly stopped, just like a truncated waterfall, and could not move forward any more.


    It''s true that a large number of the soldiers of the four infantry regiments in Qin City have been practicing Donglong martial arts for a long time. The general fighting spirit of these ordinary soldiers is around the red level. However, it''s fighting spirit after all. Especially, when a soldier launches his red level fighting spirit without any worries, the attack power is also terrible. What''s more, the red level used by Qin City soldiers is not exactly the same as that of ordinary soldiers on the mainland. In Donglong, there are only four levels of martial arts and magic. The specific name of each case is different, but generally speaking, the colors are only red, yellow and purple. Each of these colors represents not the third order, but the ninth order throughout. Therefore, it would be a big mistake to judge the strength of Qin City soldiers only by color. Just as ye Yinzhu was despised when he first arrived at the Magic Academy of Milan.


    The crazy charge of wolf cavalry Legion and leopard Legion suddenly stopped in this bright circle of light. In front of the fighting spirit of the sword, the scream came from the orc army.


    Seeing this scene, Maldini couldn''t help but brighten his eyes and murmured: "it''s a good way to let the fighting soldiers block the enemy''s light cavalry charge at the most periphery. Although they consume more fighting spirit for the soldiers, they can defuse the enemy''s momentum. However, there seems to be a lot of fighting soldiers in Qin City! The quality is really good. Wait a minute, this is... "


    Before Maldini''s words were heard, he could not speak any more, because when the soldiers in the outer ring of Qin City waved their full sword, they immediately stepped back and integrated into the circle array. They all just waved a sword, and even didn''t see the results of their sword. Some of the yellow and green fighting spirit even brought great damage to wolf cavalry and leopard soldiers. However, in the strange rotation of the circle, they waved their first sword and immediately retreated, and the Qin City soldiers who had been in the second circle immediately came out. As before, another aperture appeared on the periphery of Qin City Infantry Corps.


    With a sword, the fighting spirit burst out, and the fighting spirit of all-out attack showed its real terrifying lethality in the second round.


    Whether it is the wolf cavalry or the leopard army, they have lost the advantage of charging at this time. The huge circle array rotates in a circle, and thousands of Qin City soldiers wave the sword attached to their fighting spirit, and fiercely split their bodies. Countless blood burst out with the rotation of the circle array. The blood fog of the canopy almost thinned with the rotation of the circle array.


    When Maldini was shocked, the battle was just the beginning. Only at this time did the rotary round killing array fully show its terrible power. They immediately returned to the center of the battle, and each of them was in the center of the battle. And the second circle of soldiers will immediately top.No one will be afraid to leave strength to protect themselves, because their companions will fill all the gaps. Each circle of Qin City soldiers new gush out, will bring all the fighting spirit, in front of these fighting spirit, wolf cavalry and leopard people are like paper paste in general by large pieces of cut down. Even if it is the common people who cut wheat, it is not as fast as the four legions of Qin City.


    The circle array moved and moved towards the direction of the orc army. The cutting of the circle formed the sharpest attack. Even if there was no enemy in the process of rotation, the soldiers in the outer circle would quickly retreat and maintain the integrity of the circle array.


    Joe Cole, tiger king, is completely dead. When the two sides collided with each other, he still had a ferocious and cruel smile on his face. However, when he saw that the blood fog was coming from his Orc soldiers, he could not laugh any more.


    "No, it''s impossible. They are light infantry Joe Cole stares at this scene, his breath has become urgent. Seeing that, the huge round battle array has gradually accelerated towards his side.


    Guti did not go to rescue, he also fell into extreme shock, he never thought that human infantry would be so strong. Fortunately, it was not their own troops who came forward to die. As for the God of war tribe, they don''t claim to be the descendants of the God of war. Let them wait for the God of war to save them.


    The relationship among the three Orc tribes is not absolutely harmonious. Both ares tribe and Solomon tribe want to replace Raytheon tribe. Therefore, they will never help each other on the battlefield.


    "Retreat, all back to me." Joe Cole finally reacts, almost frantically gives the order. But just as he ordered, the terrible circle had changed again.


    The circle spread out suddenly. When the formation closed into a circle again, the wolf cavalry and leopard soldiers had come from the outer ring to the inner ring. With the contraction of the circle array with the ability of terror splitting, the whole four legions of the Ares tribe disappeared in the terrible fight. Forty thousand people, none of them can escape from the circle alive.


    Ye Yinzhu once again raised the sword of nokeshi in his hand and said, "retreat and accumulate strength."


    The round array didn''t take advantage of the situation to launch an attack. Instead, it changed into four square arrays and quickly retreated to Ye Yinzhu. From the attack of the four infantry regiments in Qin City to the round array, and then to the recovery of the square array after strangling the enemy, all the process was like flowing water without any stagnation. No matter what time, their formation is always in order. If it is not for this time, many soldiers are constantly undulating because of breathing. If it is not for their swords dripping with bright red Orc blood, they can''t even see that they have just wiped out two-thirds of their enemies.


    The battlefield of Nuo Da was in a short silence at this time. Ye Yinzhu''s expression didn''t change at all because of the victory in front of him, but the faces of the commanders of both sides had changed.


    Materazzi stammered a little: "brother, just now, just now I seem to see that the infantry of Qin City..."


    Maldini said in a deep voice: "all can use fighting spirit."


    Materazzi couldn''t help but gasp. "This, this is not possible."


    Maldini showed a trace of bitterness on his face. "It seems that nothing is impossible in Qin City. The behemoth army left, and the four beasts left, but the fighting capacity of Qin City is still so terrible. I underestimated them! If my guess is right, the four infantry regiments of Qin City should have been the warriors of Donglong bazong. The infantry is obviously the best organization to develop their martial arts skills. It''s just the beginning. Donglong''s martial arts have not really been developed. Ye Yinzhu, ye Yinzhu, no wonder your majesty valued you so much. It seems that compared with your majesty, my vision is much shorter. "


    ---------------


    monthly tickets and recommendation tickets are all smashed at me. Thank you for your support. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 726

    Maldini, on one side, praised the strength of Qin City, on the other side, Guti''s face was completely gloomy.


    Qin City certainly weakened the warlord tribe, but in the face of this hedgehog like enemy, Guti''s heart also sank. The high morale of the orc army was silenced by the loss of the 40000 soldiers. In a short period of time, the four legions just disappeared. Who could have thought? What surprised Guti most was that every soldier in the round array composed of infantry could have fighting spirit. When did human beings have so many powerful fighters. He clearly saw that there were many strong red, yellow and even purple in the circle.


    Tiger king Joe Cole in the white tiger escorted back to Guti side, the tiger king chief has been extremely angry, "asshole, how can this happen. Are those still human? No, they''re demons. Chief Guti, we can''t wait any longer. Send the main force to fight. It''s hard to get rid of my hatred if I don''t completely destroy these human children. "


    Like goody, Joe Cole is by no means only a reckless tiger. He is extremely distressed by the death of 40000 soldiers. Although he is surprised by the strength of the enemy, the rest of the battlefield are people from Raytheon tribe. The original fat has become a hard bone to chew. How can he be reconciled if he is the only one who suffers? So, the first time he came back, he began to encourage Guti to send troops.


    Of course, Guti had to send troops, otherwise he would not be able to account to his orcs, let alone the warlords tribe. Slowly raised his hand, made the whole army on the action.


    Seven legions surrounded by the absolute main force of the 50000 golden Legion moved up, slowly to the side of Ye Yinzhu. At the same time, in the middle of the sky, a dark cloud flew out of the Thor''s hammer fortress, echoing with more than 100000 troops on the ground.


    Maldini saw that the main force of the enemy moved, and immediately led his army to slowly press on. Qin City was their friendly army, so he couldn''t watch ye Yinzhu fight alone.


    To the surprise of both sides, ye Yinzhu and his Qin City Army did not move. They just waited there quietly. They just had an extra Guqin in front of Ye Yinzhu. The milky white body looked strange, but the body of magino iron dragon under him was shaking violently because of the appearance of this Guqin. If it was not for ye Yinzhu, he would input some of his fighting spirit into it The head tames the dragon''s body. I''m afraid it''s already down.


    Guti said in a deep voice: "give me the order, bear man, ape man, Tauren man, charge, target the enemy formation, break through the enemy formation at all costs. Speed does not slow down, regardless of casualties. "


    "Yes."


    After listening to Guti''s words, Joe Cole''s mood was immediately balanced. The three regiments Guti sent were the main force of the orcs.


    If the wolf cavalry Legion and the leopard Legion are the light soldiers among the orcs, then bear man, ape man and Tauren are undoubtedly the main heavy arms of the orcs.


    Especially the bear people, the powerful bear people are more than five meters tall.


    Although the speed of running is far less than that of wolf cavalry and leopard man, but with their huge weight, once they gallop up, they can''t be resisted by low-level fighting spirit.


    Coupled with their strong defense and attack, it is easy to cause a fatal blow to the opponent.


    For example, the main fighting power of Solomon tribe is bear people.


    Although the ursan legion of Raytheon tribe is worse than Solomon tribe, the ferocity of ursan is the same.


    With Guti''s command, three regiments of the orc army suddenly come forward, and the Tauren are running in the front. These tall guys lower their heads and face their horns to the front. The momentum of galloping up is by no means comparable to that of werewolves. Each Tauren holds a big stone pillar in his hand, although it''s not a real Tauren totem But the stone pillars and their own weight, once launched a steady stream of impact, are enough to destroy the ordinary wall.


    After the Tauren is the bear man, and the ape man army guards on both wings. With a relatively dexterous figure, waving uneven Epee, they rush towards the four infantry armies of Qin City with Tauren and bear man. The distance between them and Qin City Infantry Corps is enough to increase the impact to the limit when they rush in front of each other.


    Seeing the other side charge again, ye Yinzhu shows a look of disdain at the corner of his mouth. If our Qin City Infantry Corps can''t deal with heavy cavalry and heavy infantry, can they still become the main force of our Qin City?


    Of course, Qin City now has only these four main station infantry regiments. Ye Yinzhu never wants his men to suffer a lot of damage. So, while the orc''s three heavy legions were charging, his hands were pressing on the strings of the Guqin in front of him.


    This is the battlefield. You can''t keep your hands on the battlefield. What''s more, today Ye Yinzhu leads the Qin City Army to leave a deep impression on the two Orc tribes. Therefore, the Guqin in front of him is the dead wood dragon chant.


    Eight fingers of both hands gently wave on the string, and the low sound is not strong, even not all the infantry on the side of Qin City can hear it. The euphemistic and desolate sound of Qin comes out along Ye Yinzhu''s hands, and the deep purple light floats away, turns into a deep purple wave, and spreads to the battlefield.


    If you look closely at Ye Yinzhu, you can find that there is a faint gray air flow in the dark purple Musical Magic. Of course, under the cover of the dark purple light, this gray is not obvious. Enough to be ignored by most people.In the music, the Qin City soldiers did not feel that their strength became strong, and the enemies who were charging against them did not feel that they were weakened.


    At this time, even the four infantry regiments of Qin City felt a little strange. Why did the Qin Emperor''s voice sound so sad this time, and the Qin music didn''t seem to play any role! Even if it''s just to boost morale, you don''t need to use such music.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t need others to know what he is doing. He is the commander in chief and the focus of today''s battlefield. As long as he can grasp everything on the battlefield, it is enough.


    Eyes can''t see, but through the ability of the unity of man and nature, his grasp of the battlefield is even clearer than when he can see. The sound of the zither was constant, and his command was issued quickly, "attack the fortified formation."


    The four infantry regiments quickly carried out the task. When Oliveira trained them, the first rule was to forbid them. The orders of the superior must be obeyed absolutely. In this battlefield, even the four masters of the four martial arts schools would never doubt Ye Yinzhu''s decision.


    Qin City''s four legions quickly changed their formation, and the four square formations were integrated again. In the front, the Han Mei legion, and later, bamboo and orchid, chrysanthemum protect the two wings.


    The four legions formed a conical battle array. At the front of the battle array, there was a sharp edge composed of about 300 people, but the concentrated manpower was all the elite of the four legions.


    If someone who is familiar with Qin City is here at this time, he will find that the four people who stand in the front of the three hundred people are the leaders of the four infantry regiments in Qin City, that is, the four masters of Donglong martial arts.


    The orc''s three heavy legions are getting closer and closer, and their speed is getting faster and faster. The roar of tauren, the roar of bear man and the shrill cry of ape man are mixed together. The orc''s bloodlust is fully shown in the charge.


    At this time, matlachi''s magicians have begun to prepare for magic. Thousands of magicians sing at the same time. The lights of various colors shine in the battle, which is enough to surprise anyone.


    Around these magicians, the dragoons and heavily armored infantry are responsible for protecting them. Those heavily armored infantry even have no weapons in their hands, but they are holding a huge tower shield three meters high. Once the orc air force attacks the magician, they will spare no effort to protect the magician''s safety.


    For the northern legion, there is nothing more precious than this magic Legion.


    The magicians are just waiting for Materazzi''s order now. However, because the formation of tens of thousands of troops in Qin City is too thick, the magic attack of magicians is limited by distance. Even if they want to pour their magic into Qin City soldiers, they can''t do it.


    Materazzi had an expectation in his heart at this time. He had followed Maldini on the battlefield for many years. Of course, he could see that if only the infantry with low-level fighting spirit, it would be impossible to block the full charge of the three Orc heavy regiments from the front.


    It''s not a wise choice to fight with heavy infantry when they don''t have enough strength.


    However, seeing the cone-shaped war formed by Qin City now, it seems that there is no intention of circuitous combat, that is, to confront each other. What does the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu think? In other words, is there any secret weapon in Qin City?


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t let Materazzi guess for a long time. Just when the three Orc legions were less than 500 steps away from Qin City infantry legion, a strange scene appeared without warning.


    At this time, the three Orc legions were passing by the bodies of 40000 wolf cavalry and leopard soldiers who had just been annihilated by the Qincheng rotary round killing array. For dead bodies, these Orc strong battle legions would not even look at them, but trampled them directly. There is no room for hesitation on the battlefield. Naturally, these elite legions of Thor tribe know this very well, so their speed does not decrease at all when they pass through these corpses. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 727

    When these 30000 people completely rushed into the large dead body, the change happened.


    A big hand with blood, even broken hands suddenly lifted up, tightly grasped the feet of Tauren and Bearman who were running.


    Although the strength is far from enough to stop these Orc''s heavy troops, when tens of thousands of hands are stretched out at the same time, the forward speed of the three Orc legions is almost instantly reduced. It''s like getting bogged down in a mud system.


    Then, even the orcs felt a scene of terror. On the ground, werewolves and leopards, who were already corpses, actually got up. As long as there were still corpses with their heads, they stood up fiercely one by one. They were supposed to attack human beings with weapons in their hands and tried their best to cut at the friendly troops in front of them.


    It''s not only the wolf cavalry and leopard people, but also the wolf cavalry. Although they are all light weapons among the orcs, the number of 40000 is enough to stop the impact of the three powerful heavy armies.


    These werewolves and leopards don''t know what pain is at all. The weapons in their hands, their claws and teeth have become sharp weapons of attack. Some bear people even hang a few werewolves on their bodies, tearing their fur crazily.


    Such a strange scene suddenly stunned the soldiers on both sides. What''s the matter? No one understands.


    Qin City Legion did not take the opportunity to launch a charge, even they have become a bit dull, why the upcoming enemy will suddenly kill each other, or with the body killed before, what is the matter?


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t seem to notice these, still playing his Guqin quietly, and his sad and euphemistic music wandered in the air, but no one would notice him at this time.


    After a short period of panic, the three Orc armies finally showed their fierce side. Regardless of whether they were friends or not, bear, Tauren and ape men began to launch a crazy attack on these corpses.


    The fighting power of werewolves and leopards could not be compared with those of the three legions. In addition, the werewolves and leopards who lost their heads could not take part in the war. Therefore, the situation soon reversed. The heavy hammer in bear''s hand and the stone pillar in Tauren''s hand began to smash the bodies of these werewolves and leopards.


    If it goes on like this, the progress of the three heavy legions has been delayed, but they have not suffered too much damage. After all, their physical defense is much stronger for the attack power of werewolves and leopards.


    It''s time for ye Yinzhu to show a chill at the corner of his mouth.


    The music of Qin, which was originally pitiful and euphemistic, suddenly became strong. The sound of broken silk suddenly sounded like the roar of a ghost. The harsh sound was like a sharp needle, which made people feel headache. At this time, the side that changed the situation on the battlefield happened again.


    Bang, the body of a werewolf was smashed in an instant, leaving countless scars on the Tauren in front of him. This is just the beginning, and then, as long as the bodies of werewolves, leopards and even wolves are still alive, they explode like a fuse. The three charging Orc heavy regiments seem to be installed with a series of bombs, and countless roars continue to ring. However, these bombs are actually Orc bodies. For a moment, the battlefield is full of flesh and blood, and countless limbs Body and viscera flying in the air, the whole Orc three legions, are covered with a layer of blood mist.


    Despite years of fighting, many of the soldiers of the northern Legion are still pale, and some of them have begun to vomit.


    Qin City soldiers are no exception. Among the four infantry regiments, especially the younger ones, they all began to vomit in situ. They were closest to the terrible scene, and their senses were constantly stimulated by the strong smell of blood.


    The shrill screams of tauren, bear man and ape man are accompanied by the spread of countless orcs'' limbs, and the battlefield has become a hell on earth.


    Tiger king Joe Cole looked at the scene in horror, almost trembling and shouting, "devil, this is the power of the devil."


    Goody''s fierce blow blew Joe Cole away. "Bastard, if you dare to shake the morale of the army again, I''ll kill you first. It''s not the devil, it''s the necromancer of mankind. "


    Is goody less surprised than Joe Cole? Of course not, the fear in his heart is no less than tiger king, but on the surface he is more calm.


    When he saw the corpses climbing up to block the progress of the three legions, he realized that there were necromancers in the enemy camp, but he didn''t understand how powerful necromancers could command 40000 corpses to become necromancers at the same time.


    In the past, there have never been any undead in the course of fighting against Milan. This time it was so sudden. Does the Empire of Milan have a group of necromancers?


    No, Qin Yin. It''s Qin Yin that causes all this. The Lion King finally heard the sound of the piano which had suddenly become shrill. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Ye Yinzhu sitting on the back of the magino iron dragon in the distance.


    Ye Yinzhu is still playing his guqin, his face is still so calm, and the music is misty, because the distance is too far, Guti can''t hear it. But subconsciously told him that what happened before was related to the man who played the piano."Call it a day." Guti made a quick decision and gave the order to retreat. Instead of retreating directly, the orc army surged forward, hoping to bring back the 30000 Orc soldiers who survived the corpse explosion.


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice reverberated in the air and sounded in every Qin City soldier''s ear, "in the face of blood, if you can only vomit, then you don''t deserve to be a Qin City soldier or a member of the eight Donglong sects. Only after a bloody baptism can you really grow up. Charge. "


    Yes, while a large number of Qin City soldiers were still vomiting, he gave the order to charge.


    In terms of military training, ye Yinzhu thinks that he is inferior to Oliveira. The four infantry regiments of Qin City are all trained by Oliveira. According to the unique strength of Donglong''s martial arts, these battles are absolutely impossible even in the Milan empire.


    However, ye Yinzhu is not inferior to Oliveira in his ability to lead soldiers. He will never show half cowardice on the battlefield. He learned this from Marshal Seedorf.


    The charge started. Although the triangle formation of the four legions of Qin City became a little scattered, they still rushed out.


    At the peak of the triangle battle, the purple light was in full swing, and under the shadow of a large amount of dark yellow fighting spirit equivalent to the rainbow level, blue level and green level, they rushed directly into the blood fog that had not yet completely dissipated.


    Qin Yin suddenly becomes despicable. This time, the powerful killing machine is shown from the super artifact, and circles of deep purple halo surge out, covering the body of Qin City soldiers. When the sound of killing rushes into the spirit of the soldiers, the fear in their hearts suddenly disappears, and is replaced by the strong intention of killing.


    The soul in the iron blood is awed, and only the Dragon chant of dead wood, a super artifact, can bring this magical sound into every soldier''s ear in an instant. In this way, in the strong killing, fighting light shining again, 60000 Ming Qin City soldiers, burning their fighting spirit, frantically rushed into the enemy, waving their swords.


    The strength of the three Orc heavy regiments themselves is really amazing, although in the face of a large number of corpses, only one third of them lost their combat effectiveness. Most of them are less defensive ape people.


    However, although a large number of bear and Tauren fighters are still alive, their hearts have been completely invaded by fear. It is not the first time for them to go to the battlefield, but it is the first time for them to encounter such a strange war. That doesn''t seem to be a force at all. Not to mention morale, many Tauren and bear soldiers even peed in fear.


    Looking at the wounds on the body, looking at the fragmentary bodies that should have been the companions, these remaining Orc soldiers have completely fallen into a panic.


    At this time, the bright fighting spirit spread in the blood color, purple light swept their throat, when death came, many orcs felt not pain, but relief.


    Perhaps, only death can take them away from the immediate fear.


    Guti painfully closed his eyes, until now, he did not send the Golden Army. Because he didn''t know how much terror the enemy had. At the same time, I never want to see my golden Legion be baptized by the magicians of Milan northern Legion.


    The order to retreat was given again. This time, it was a direct retreat.


    Originally wanted to rescue the remaining four legions, quickly evacuated the battlefield, did not dare to contact with the Qin City soldiers. With the main force of the golden legion, the rapid retreat towards the direction of Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    But can goody be reconciled? In other words, no one will be reconciled to the fact that seven legions have been annihilated. So the Griffins and Thunderbirds in mid air finally moved.


    A large number of stones fall from the Griffin''s back. Each stone is the size of a person''s head. The Griffin''s attack power is very strong. This method of throwing stones is inspired by the orcs from the human catapult.


    Even those with strong fighting spirit will never dare to touch the stones dropped from several kilometers high. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 728

    Tens of thousands of Griffins launch at the same time. Although they can only carry five stones, the stone rain is falling madly. What they do is to cut off the enemy and annihilate the enemy.


    Seeing the stone rain falling, ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly changed. Although he had calculated that the orc air force would launch an attack, he did not expect that Guti would make such a quick decision.


    The order of retreat appeared on the side of Qin City Infantry Corps at the same time. Ye Yinzhu''s order was to retreat at full speed.


    The four infantry regiments of Qin City immediately showed their different speed from the ordinary infantry, and the advantage of fighting spirit was also obvious at this moment. The speed of a whole 60000 people was fully opened, the original forward momentum suddenly stopped, the formation suddenly dispersed, and they quickly evacuated to their own side.


    The Griffin troops calculated the advance amount when throwing stones. The quick response of Qin City troops failed most of the stones. At the same time, among the four infantry regiments in Qin City, all the soldiers above the level of team leader waved their swords, at least the fighting spirit above the level of green. For the sake of the whole army''s retreat, they had no reservation at this time Under the leadership of the experts of color and yellow fighting spirit, they welcome the falling stones.


    The impact of falling rocks in the sky is extremely huge. Even the fighting spirit of the green level should not be able to resist completely, let alone the fighting spirit of those sword shadows, which are generally yellow. However, under the fighting spirit of large sword shadows, those falling rocks with strong impact are scattered everywhere. The sword shadows interweave into a big net and cover the Qin City soldiers to rush out, There are very few falling stones that can fall into battle.


    This time, even goody could not help wiping his eyes. How could it be? When did the Yellow fighting become so powerful?


    He didn''t know that the fighting color of Qin City was different from the rainbow level of the mainland. Those Qin City soldiers, as the team leaders, were the direct descendants of the eight schools of Donglong. They not only knew Donglong''s martial arts well, but also their fighting spirit was not as simple as Huang class. At least it''s green, even green and blue.


    Of course, if you only rely on fighting spirit to fight hard, you can''t resist all the rockfall attacks. At this moment, Donglong''s martial arts skills show their real strength. At the same time, each sword hits some special positions of the rockfall from the side. Changing the downward force of the rockfall to flying is the essence of Donglong''s martial arts One of the meanings is to pull a thousand catties.


    Donglong soldiers with the same fighting spirit can easily defeat ordinary soldiers several times as many as themselves. They rely on their skills. Donglong martial arts, which is the profound meaning handed down from the Donglong Empire ten thousand years ago. As descendants of the dragon, soldiers with Donglong blood are the most suitable for practicing this martial arts, and only they can give full play to the power of martial arts. Under the combination of skill and strength, it is like a miracle.


    In this gorgeous fighting light, the four major marine corps of Qin city rushed out of the rockfall. Although many people were slightly injured, they did not leave a corpse. This kind of achievement is enough to be proud of others.


    Ye Yinzhu looks up at the sky and stares at the two Orc air combat regiments, Griffin and Thunderbird, in the air. He hums coldly, and the sound changes again.


    The sound of the Qin is like a guest of wild geese, which is very ethereal in the sky. The order of the wild geese is to sing harmoniously, to be hidden and to be seen, to be past and to be present. A circle of soft deep purple light rippled out from the Milky Guqin like a big net towards the air. The soft sound suddenly became strong and grand. No matter our side or the enemy, we can hear the change of the sound clearly.


    "Not good." Guti''s face changed, and he could be sure that the resurrected Orc soldiers were the effect of the white wizard playing the piano. At this time, the dark purple halo had risen, and the target was obviously his Griffin and Thunderbird legions.


    You know, the air cavalry is extremely precious in both the human world and the orc world. Guti would never wish to see any damage to the cavalry when a large number of soldiers have been lost today.


    At the same time of giving the air force retreat order, his whole body had jumped out from the mammoth''s back. His fierce purple fighting spirit made him like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, he passed the Legion in front of him. A dazzling blue purple light came up from Guti''s hand, accompanied by a thunder like roar, and the thigh thick lightning went straight to Ye Yinzhu. It''s one of the incidental skills of thunderbolt hammer, thunderbolt strike.


    The thunder strike, which is driven by Guti purple level 9 fighting spirit, is no less powerful than the ordinary forbidden curse, even though it is in a hurry. For the enemy''s strange magician, the lion king has hated to the extreme.


    At the moment when Guti locked on Ye Yinzhu, he already felt it. His face changed slightly and he had to stop playing. Although he was not afraid of Guti''s attack, Guti also interrupted the song "flying geese in the sand". The dark violet light that had just taken off drifted in the air.


    Nevertheless, the accompanying coercion in the music made the Griffins and Thunderbirds in the air feel great pressure, and queen Cang retreated.


    Ye Yinzhu plays the piano with both hands, and his index finger, middle finger and ring finger are pulled back at the same time. Zizhu''s fighting spirit bursts out in an instant, and it is completely integrated with the supernatural instrument Kuki Longyin Qin. At the next moment, the seven color sound blade suddenly comes out, and bravely meets the thunderclap of thunderbolt hammer with fierce energy fluctuation.The fierce roar broke out in the center of the battlefield. The three sound blades in the front suddenly collided with the thunder, resulting in a powerful energy fluctuation. A circle of violent elements surged out, forming a huge whirlpool. All the corpses within the scope of the whirlpool instantly turned into flying ash and disappeared.


    But to Guti''s surprise, although the speed and color of the back four of the seven sound blades were weakened by the turbulence of elements, they didn''t damage. They flew straight in his direction. Through spiritual induction, he could clearly feel the strength of the four sound blades.


    This magician, who had never appeared before, was so powerful that goody never expected. As the first Orc master, Guti can often turn the tide in the face of human war.


    Milan Empire northern Legion in order to deal with him can be said to rack their brains, but the purple nine level strength is really any Milan strong can not fight alone. Even if several dragoons will besiege, Guti''s attack with Raytheon''s hammer will often bring a lot of losses to Milan''s northern Legion.


    But ye Yinzhu is just an instant magic, which not only breaks the thunder, but also brings trouble to Guti.


    With a low roar, Guti had to wield his own Thor''s hammer again. This time, a dazzling blue purple light came out with the roar of thunder. The wind and thunder burst out at the same time. The blue purple light collided with the four sound blades. In a more powerful element turbulence, ye Yinzhu''s sound blade attack was finally resolved.


    Hammer of storm, hammer of Thor, another powerful attack.


    At the same time, the situation in mid air suddenly changed. The beautiful and soft melody turned into a circle of purple light, and the speed of the retreating Thunderbird and Griffin troops immediately decreased.


    Then, a colorful cloud flew out from the side of Shengguang city. It was a big bird with gorgeous color. Compared with the Griffin and Thunderbird troops, their number was much smaller, and their volume was not stronger than each other. But the circle of purple halo just floated out from the back of the big bird in the front.


    The orcs finally panicked. Although they didn''t have many air forces, they were surprised by the appearance of another air force after the disappearance of the Falcon cavalry of Milan''s northern Legion.


    A lightning like arrow shadow floated out from the back of the big birds. In the sunlight, each sharp arrow was shining with a light luster. In the purple halo interference, hundreds of Griffins and Thunderbirds were hit, and fell heavily on the ground in the sound of mourning.


    The hornhawk Knights of Qincheng air force finally attacked. Oliveira, the leader of the hornhawk knights, was not inferior to Ye Yinzhu in terms of military ability. He accurately grasped the situation on the battlefield and cooperated with Ye Yinzhu for many times.


    The generals of Milan''s northern Legion don''t know the strength of Qin City''s soldiers. How can they not know that the four infantry legions of Qin City were trained by him.


    Although the air force of the other side is more than that of the other side, the momentum of the other side has been released. In terms of combat effectiveness, the horned Eagle may not be better than Griffins and Thunderbirds, or even worse than Griffins. However, the horned Eagle also has its own advantage, that is speed.


    With the speed of surpassing Griffins and Thunderbirds, and the magical magic of the twelve music square of qindi, Oliveira can seize the opportunity and hit the enemy hard.


    You know, even in orcs, the number of Griffins and Thunderbirds is limited. One dead is one less. Treasure enough to compare with Goody''s Golden Army.


    Guti floats five meters above the ground under the strong fighting force, staring at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu did not attack again. His empty eyes were toward Guti''s direction, and his hands caressed the strings, not deterred by Guti''s momentum. So the two strong men confronted each other on the battlefield, and no one took any more actions.


    After the third round of arrow rain, the Griffin and Thunderbird troops finally withdrew from the range of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Oliveira did not pursue. The two thousand horned Eagle Knights retreated and disappeared in the city of holy light in the blink of an eye. With the slow voice of the twelve music square of Qin emperor, they annihilated thousands of other air forces. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 729

    This is the first time that Qin Emperor''s twelve music square has been on the battlefield. Although they are not as terrible as ye Yinzhu, with the magic of divine sound, they make the horned Eagle Knights play the most effective role. Besides, this is just the beginning.


    "Who are you?" Gutty''s deep voice went across the air.


    Ye Yinzhu indifferent way: "Qin City, ye Yinzhu."


    "Qin City?" Goody''s heart seemed to be forced by something. He has heard of the name. Although the news of the far north wasteland was blocked, the news of the Qin city came from landias. It is said that it was their participation that led to the unfavorable attack of the kingdom of fro and the stalemate between landias and Milan.


    At the same time, what impresses him most is that Qin City once robbed the materials that landias sent to their orcs.


    "Are you the Qin emperor?" Goody''s right hand, holding Thor''s hammer, suddenly clenched. "Those just now are all your subordinates?"


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly, "not bad. The purpose of our Qin City''s coming to the north of Milan is very simple, to completely solve the threat of Milan and even the north of mankind. "


    Guti would like to say, even if you dare to praise Haikou, but when he thought that tens of thousands of soldiers had died under the Qin City Army led by the Qin emperor, he couldn''t say that.


    Goody snorted coldly, "the hammer of thunder fortress can never be broken. I want to see how you can deal with the threat of the human north. Unexpectedly, human beings even use the necromancer. Don''t you always boast of justice? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly showed a smile, "justice? What is justice? Just as the so-called winner is the king, the winner is always just and can make his own rules, while the loser is bound to be branded with evil. There is no evil magic in the world, only evil people. Any ability is the best when it is needed. Hasn''t the chief heard that sentence? Existence is reasonable. For humans, the orcs, led by your three tribes, are evil. It''s also killing. What''s the difference between killing with undead magic and killing with sword? Is it rare for us to die in the hands of the orcs you lead? "


    Goody found that the very young looking human in the opposite side was sharper than himself. He was refuted speechless. Hateful nodded, "OK, let''s talk by strength. I want to see how you lead your Qin City to break through my Thor''s hammer fortress. We''ll see. "


    At this time, the armies of both sides have retreated to their own cities, and the nearest one in the battlefield is them. Guti flies away, but his face is always facing Ye Yinzhu''s direction. His eyes never leave this opponent who makes him palpitating.


    As Guti retreats, cheers have been heard from the side of Shengguang city. The white magician who is still on the battlefield and riding the Maginot iron dragon looks lonely. However, in the eyes of the soldiers of Shengguang City Northern legion, they see heroes, heroes belonging to human beings.


    For the first time, someone was able to fight goody head-on without losing ground. This alone is of great help to the morale of the human side.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t pursue. The dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, turned into a milky light and poured into his heart. He didn''t get too excited because of today''s victory. In his heart, he was just cheering for purple.


    Ye Yinzhu''s real strength has grown up since the battle between the Empire of landias and Sloan. After the fire of Phil Jackson''s soul and the continuous improvement of his own physical ability, although he has not yet broken through to the sub God level, his real strength at this time can be compared with that of the strong at the beginning of the sub God level Considering the help of the four great beasts, even the seven tower owners facing the seven towers of Falan are not without the power to fight.


    After all, the effect of the super artifact can not be ignored, especially he has a magic robe which is not inferior to the super artifact.


    The orc army returned to Raytheon''s hammer fortress like a tide. From the beginning to the end, the golden legion of the Raytheon tribe''s trump card did not put into the battle, because they were the real trump card in Guti''s hands and the power of absolute loyalty. Guti would not let his trump card easily wear out until he had absolute assurance or extremely necessary time, the Griffin in the air And Thunderbird troops consumption, has made him heartache.


    Just like the other side didn''t use their full strength, ye Yinzhu didn''t reveal all the cards of Qin City in the first battle. The Dragon wolf cavalry and the Knights of Qin City never used them. This war has just begun. There are millions of ORC troops in Raytheon''s hammer fortress, which can''t be solved in a day or two.


    Ye Yinzhu is very clear that the main reason why the World War I today can achieve such great results is that the Raytheon tribe is not familiar with the combat effectiveness of Qin City soldiers, and underestimates itself too much. Only in this way can we succeed in the World War I and kill tens of thousands of soldiers of the other side. However, this situation can not be repeated. Guti is not a fool. When the orcs appear on the battlefield again, where does Qin City belong The enemies we need to face will not be as easy to deal with as they are today.


    Two dragons landed beside Ye Yinzhu out of thin air. It was the Maldini brothers. At this time, their eyes on Ye Yinzhu changed again.Although Maldini had expected the strength of Qin City to be strong and had a certain estimate of Ye Yinzhu''s personal strength, today he really came to the battlefield and realized that he was wrong.


    For Qin City and Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu, my estimation is still too low. Although there is no bimont giant beast legion, although there is no help from the four great beasts, ye Yinzhu took tens of thousands of infantry and the sudden appearance of 2000 air forces in the air, which brought a heavy blow to Raytheon''s hammer fortress. The corpses of 70000 orcs were left on the battlefield. Since the battle between the Milan Empire and the Raytheon tribe, there has never been such a complete victory as today.


    All this was done under the leadership of a young man in his early twenties.


    Strength is the best guarantee of a person''s status. Although Ye Yinzhu is much younger than the Maldini brothers, at this moment, these two important figures in the Milan Empire show their admiration and even fear. The fighting capacity of Qin City is much stronger than they thought.


    "Lord Qin." Matlachi tentatively calls Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally discovered their arrival, with a smile on his face, "let''s go back to the city."


    Matlachi is awe inspiring in his heart. At this time, ye Yinzhu, who is smiling, does not have the bloody side before. If he does not already know, he will never believe that a blind young man like Ye Yinzhu can bring such terrible power on the battlefield.


    Today''s battle between Qin City and Raytheon tribe not only shocked the orcs, but also surprised the northern army.


    If the 300000 troops of the northern army were defeated by Ye Yinzhu in Qin City last time, they were still a little unconvinced. Now, these elite soldiers of the northern army are completely convinced of Ye Yinzhu.


    I don''t know how many people are secretly celebrating that Qincheng and Milan have become partners rather than enemies.


    At the moment when the corpse and the enemy were all dead, ye Yinzhu had become a demon in the eyes of the soldiers of the northern army.


    Turning around the huge body of the magino iron dragon, ye Yinzhu didn''t stir it up much, and let some heavy dragons walk towards Shengguang city.


    The Maldini brothers followed him, but at this time they seemed to be ye Yinzhu''s followers.


    When they were about to return to the army, Maldini finally couldn''t help asking his doubts, "Lord Qin, are you really a necromancer?"


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile. His smile was very warm at this time, without a trace of lethality. It was completely different from the previous battlefield. "Marshal, I''m a younger generation. Didn''t I say that? Just call my name. Yes, I am a necromancer


    Although I have guessed it, when the five words of the necromancer came out of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth, the Maldini brothers could not help but take a breath.


    They don''t know how strong Ye Yinzhu''s specific cultivation is, but when he released the deep purple light, they clearly realized that ye Yinzhu''s magic level is absolutely unmatched by anyone in the Milan empire. At least before today''s World War I, no one has ever been able to fight back the Lion King Guti one-on-one.


    Maldini''s look became a bit strange. After all, almost all people on the mainland have only two words for the understanding of the necromancer, that is evil.


    But Maldini also knows how terrifying the role of a necromancer on the battlefield can be.


    Today, if ye Yinzhu had not resurrected the 40000 corpses, Qin City''s four stride battle Legion would not have retreated in the face of the orc''s three strong battle legions.


    He alone has changed the situation in the whole battlefield. As a matter of fact, the role of the necromancer in the battlefield is unmatched by any other magician. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 730

    Ye Yinzhu''s mind is so sharp that he clearly feels the panic in the hearts of the Maldini brothers, "marshal, how much do you know about magic?"


    If this question is asked by another person, Maldini may slap it. As one of the two marshals of the Milan Empire, he has the title of military God in the Milan military and even the whole continent. Although he is not a magician himself, as one of the top powers in the mainland, Maldini naturally has a profound understanding of magic. What''s more, he also has a lot of experience A brother who is a great mage.


    Maldini said in a deep voice: "I know one or two."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "do you know where the undead magic comes from? In other words, if undead magic is classified, which kind of magic derivative should it belong to? "


    This time, Maldini was really asked by Ye Yinzhu, the necromancer can be said to be the least number of magicians, his life in the army, how can he have time to study this kind of rare magic properties.


    On the other side, Materazzi relieved Maldini, "the necromancer should be a derivative form of the psychic magician, but it should go further than the psychic magic. To be exact, it should be an evolutionary form of magic. Above the benchmark attribute. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, thinking in his heart that Materazzi is worthy of the No. 2 figure in the violet family. Although he is not the great mage of the Department of psychiatry, he should have a deep understanding of spiritual magic.


    "Master matrach is right. Undead magic is a manifestation of spiritual magic. It''s not too much to say that it''s an evolutionary form. I don''t know if you remember that I studied with Mr. Ferguson for a period of time. So, fundamentally speaking, I should be regarded as a spiritual magician. Whether it''s the identity of my voice master or the identity of the necromancer you know today, it''s all derived from spiritual magic. Any magic is the power used by people, and the effect is different when used in different places. "


    With these words, ye Yinzhu kicks machino iron dragon with both feet and goes straight into the sequence of the four infantry regiments of Qin City.


    Maldini brothers looked at each other, and the two eyes relaxed.


    Ye Yinzhu said so much just to tell them that although I have the identity of an undead magician, in the final analysis, I am still a spiritual magician, and my spiritual magician is taught by master Ferguson of Milan empire.


    My magic only works on foreign enemies, not on allies.


    In fact, what the two brothers don''t know is that the relationship between the Empire of Milan and Qin City has already blended together. Due to the relationship between Nina and Qin Shang, the possibility of both sides becoming enemies is infinitely close to zero.


    What''s Nina''s identity? In the Empire of Milan, it is almost equivalent to the existence of the emperor.


    What about Qin Shang? His status in Qin City itself may not be too high, even less than that of the elder and Anya. However, don''t forget that Qin Shang is Ye Yinzhu''s first teacher. He has taught him Qin magic for 16 years. In Ye Yinzhu''s mind, Qin Shang''s status is even higher than his own grandfather.


    With such a relationship, together with Ye Yinzhu''s previous study in Milan''s Academy of magic and his good association with Silvio, it is difficult to destroy the closeness between Qin City and Milan empire.


    At this time, the formation of the four infantry regiments in Qin City seems a little scattered, ye Yinzhu can''t see, but he can clearly hear a lot of heavy breathing.


    Through the feeling of his soul, he found that the mentality of many of the Qin City soldiers was extremely unstable, and he could even imagine their pale faces.


    Today''s World War I can be said to be the first bloody battle of the four infantry regiments in Qincheng since their establishment. Among these soldiers, even the original disciples of Donglong bazong, not many of them have actually been on the battlefield. Ye Yinzhu can fully understand their current situation. But he would never connive.


    Has been urging the magino iron dragon to come to the center of the four Infantry Corps, ye Yinzhu stopped. The invisible dignity is released from him. There is no need to speak. He has become the focus of Qin City soldiers.


    Although today''s battle has been won, these Qin City infantry are not adapted to it very strongly. The first time I stepped on a battlefield of this scale, I was faced with such a bloody side. I don''t know how many soldiers have vomited.


    Now they can gather here to stand up, it has represented quite good quality. After all, even the veterans of the northern legion of the Milan Empire have a lot of vomiting, not to mention the recruits.


    "Is it hard?" Ye Yinzhu''s cold voice spreads out all around. His voice contains magic elements and fighting spirit. Magic frightens the soul and makes everyone''s attention focus on him. Fighting spirit spreads his voice far away.


    The heavy breathing stopped for a moment, and no one spoke to hear ye Yinzhu''s question, but the breath of Qin City soldiers has told ye Yinzhu that they are not suitable for today''s scene.


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "it''s normal to feel uncomfortable. Anyone who kills for the first time or encounters such a bloody scene for the first time will feel uncomfortable. But I just want to ask you a question. Those who can figure out this problem will still be here in the next battle. Those who can''t figure it out won''t come. You can tell your superiors that you can go back to the Qin City by yourself and join the construction of the Qin City. You can also give full play to your ability. On the battlefield, I only need soldiers with iron blood, not cowards with two legs. "Perhaps it is because of Ye Yinzhu''s words that the physical reaction of Qin City soldiers is not as strong as before.


    Ye Li looked at his grandson not far away. He could not help but smile and roared out at the right time, "Zhuzong disciples tell me, are you cowards?"


    "No - yes." Almost with the strength of the whole body, the soldiers of aozhu Legion are full of momentum, and their strong self-esteem has made most of their fear and maladjustment dissolve.


    Almost at the same time, the leaders of the other three legions, the three patriarchs, asked the same question. When all the infantry soldiers in Qin City roared, the 60000 people''s army suddenly changed its appearance. Although it has not recovered to the sharpness it had when it first went to the battlefield, its previous frustration and hesitation have been swept away.


    There was a smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face, and his voice came out from afar, "OK. I''m very satisfied with your answers. The question I''m going to talk about is whether you''d like to come back alive or become a carcass like an orc on the battlefield. I can tell you that if you vomit again next time on the battlefield and feel fear again, then you are likely to be like those corpses left on the battlefield now. What do you do to survive and become strong? Go back and think for yourself. When the next war comes, those who vomit again will be sent back to Qincheng immediately and will never enter the battle sequence of Qincheng. "


    With these words, ye Yinzhu rises from the back of the magino iron dragon and floats towards Shengguang city. Behind him, there is always a faint shadow. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t see her at all.


    The war between Qin City and Raytheon''s hammer fortress has just begun today.


    ¡­¡­


    Guti, the lion king, Joe Cole, the tiger king, and a group of ORC generals gathered in the military Hall of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. At this time, their breath was extremely unstable. Although Raytheon tribe and Ares tribe are not so harmonious, at this moment, the two tribes, which also lost tens of thousands of soldiers, are not in the mood of gloating.


    Today, the orcs suffered a lot in the first World War. Although the real main force was not affected, such a one-sided war had a huge impact on the morale of the whole fortress.


    "Chief Guti, do you know where these people are from today. How could human beings have such powerful fighters. Are they Falan''s visitors? " Joe Cole''s deep voice was full of resentment. The death of 40000 soldiers does not mean that the word "heartache" can represent his mood at this time.


    Goody shook his head and said, "no, these people are not from faram. Francois is secretly supporting landias, otherwise we will not concentrate on the Empire of Milan. Don''t forget, Falan is closed. "


    Joe Cole frowned and said, "but if it wasn''t for Falan, how could humans have all the infantry that can use fighting spirit? Although they don''t have mounts, I''m sure that the combat effectiveness of these infantry will be better than your golden army and my white tiger army. If we hang tens of thousands of people, we will be able to retreat completely, which I didn''t even think of before. "


    Guti said in a deep voice: "this is where the wisdom of mankind lies. The enemies we meet today are not only powerful, but also have strange battle formations. With these formations, they can reduce their own losses as much as possible and cause heavy damage to us. Maybe you''ve heard the name of Qin City. I''m sure these people are from Qincheng today. The young man in white, who is in the middle of the command, is the leader of Qin City, Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu. I didn''t expect that his strength should be so strong. Outside the fortress, I''m not sure that I will win him. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 731

    "Qin City? Is that the Qin city that robbed our supplies in the kingdom of Buddha? " Joe Cole doesn''t know as much about Qin City as goody does.


    Guti nodded and said: "according to the news from the kingdom of Buddha, the four great beasts once appeared in the army of Qin City. It seems that we are really in trouble this time. "


    Listen to Guti''s words, Joe Cole can''t help but take a cold breath, "Guti chief, you are not alarmist."


    Gutty''s face showed a trace of bitterness. "I also hope that I am alarmist. I also hope that those Fleur pigs are wrong. However, no matter whether the appearance of the four beasts is true or not, we must be prepared to deal with it. Otherwise, once the morale of the army is shaken, it will not be the disaster of our Raytheon tribe, but the common disaster of our three tribes. Are you willing to submit to the leader of the four great beasts, Amethyst bimon, the legendary king of orcs? "


    Joe Cole was silent and looked at goody, his face uncertain. After a while, he raised his tiger paw to Guti. "Chief Guti, I hope that from today on, our two tribes can reach a real cooperation. make no distinction between what ''s one ''s own and what ''s another ''s. Facing the immediate crisis together. At this time, we must unite. I know you''re better than me in military talent. I decided that from now on, all the fighting power of the white tiger army and our warlord tribe will be under your command until the end of this war. "


    Guti was surprised to see Joe Cole. Among the three Orc tribes, Raytheon tribe is undoubtedly the first, and Solomon tribe is slightly better than ares tribe. In Guti''s understanding, tiger king Joe Cole has always been a reckless guy. He never thought that at this critical moment, Joe Cole could make such a decisive decision to Raytheon The best choice for warlords and warlords.


    Of course, goody also understands that it''s not for nothing for Joe Cole to hand over the command to himself. He wants to get his own trust. At the same time, under the real cooperation, there is no possibility of favoritism. At this time, it''s too important for the three tribes. Neither he nor Joe Cole dare to cause conflicts with each other. The best way to preserve the three tribes is to keep them together.


    Goody also held out his big hand and held it tightly with Joe Cole. "Well, brother Joe Cole, from now on, we are a family. Come on, let''s have a good discussion about how to deal with the crisis brought by Qin City. "


    There is no contradiction between the two tribes, and undoubtedly their strength is completely united. From this moment on, the combat effectiveness of Raytheon''s hammer fortress has been greatly improved.


    Guti said: "judging from the situation of today''s World War I, the four great beasts did not appear, not even the behemoth that we lost last time. However, this may be just a fake that Qin City brings us. We can''t be careless when playing. Brother Joe Cole, I don''t think we should act rashly for the time being. First of all, we should block the news again. At the same time, we should also carefully investigate whether there are four great beasts in Qin City. Not long ago, I got news from landias. Landias said that the four sacred beasts were in Qin City. I''ve sent someone to the local Qin City to check. If we find traces of the four great beasts there, we can''t say it. We have to start first. "


    Just as Joe Cole was about to say something, suddenly, a tall lion man rushed in from the outside. It was Pamir, the captain of Guti''s Pro guard.


    "Chief, chief is not good." Pamir came running this way, shouting.


    Goody''s eyes flashed with anger and slapped his palm heavily on the table. "What''s wrong. This is the conference hall, Pamir. Who dare you make a noise here. Come on, pull it down for me first and hit the thirty army staff again. "


    On hearing Guti''s anger, Pamir immediately fell silent, and four tall lions rushed on both sides. Ignoring the fact that this was his captain, Pamir was immediately crushed to the ground. In front of Guti, Pamir naturally did not dare to resist and looked very embarrassed.


    "Chief, I really have something urgent to report. It''s not too late for you to listen to me and then fight." Pamir cried out in a hurry.


    Pamir is Guti''s confidant. He wants to play Pamir more to show Joe Cole and show the rules of Raytheon tribe to the tiger king who has just formed an alliance with him. At this time, hearing Pamir''s voice so urgent, and thinking of the task he assigned to him, Guti could not help but slightly change his face, waved his hand, and let the four lions who held Pamir back to one side.


    "Well, if it''s not very important, double your batons."


    Pamir didn''t seem to hear Guti''s angry voice. He knelt down pale and said, "chief, no, No. Santos ran away


    "What?" Guti suddenly stood up from his position, and all the orc generals in the oppressive hall, except for tiger king Joe Cole, quickly stepped back.


    "Pamir, say it again." Goody''s voice had become as cold as ice.


    Pamir said in a trembling voice, "chief, I mean Santos. He''s gone."


    "Roar -" roared the lion king. Pamir''s huge body met Guti''s strong momentum in the front and was forced to be thrown out directly. He hit the wall heavily and slid down slowly.The golden hair on Goody''s head had completely started, and the fierce light in her eyes was erupting. For him, Santos'' escape can almost be compared with the damage caused by the appearance of the four great beasts.


    With a flash of gold, Guti had come to Pamir. He grabbed Pamir''s chest armor with one hand and lifted him up from the ground. "Tell me what happened. You idiot, didn''t I make you stare at Santos? "


    Blood flowed from Pamir''s mouth. He was naturally familiar with Guti''s temper, but it was related to the rise and fall of Raytheon tribe. He did not dare to hide anything and said what had happened before.


    It turned out that when the two tribal chiefs of Guti and Joe Cole led the orc army out of the city to meet the enemy, Santos also took his four bodyguards to stroll in the fortress.


    If it is the previous war, Santos, as the king of golden bimont, will undoubtedly appear beside Guti. On the battlefield, he and his people are the most powerful forces in Guti''s hands. Since the behemoth was forbidden to do nothing in the battlefield, he has become a bit of a fortress.


    Of course, with Santos'' prestige among orcs, as long as he does not leave the fortress, no one here dares to disrespect him.


    Last night, Pamir had just suffered a loss from Santos. Today, as soon as Santos went out of his residence and led his men to the South Gate of the battlefield, Pamir hesitated for a long time before he came forward and stopped Santos with his men. Don''t let him go to the battlefield. However, Pamir didn''t know that this was Santos''s strategy of advancing as retreating.


    After "angry" wounded several lion guards, Santos returned to the city with his berserk bimont escort.


    In Pamir''s opinion, as long as the king of golden bimont doesn''t go to the battlefield, he will be able to complete the task assigned by the chief himself. After all, it''s normal for Santos to have been under house arrest for such a long time and be a little grumpy. He has never been too aggressive before.


    Pamir was afraid that Santos would come back and even break into the south gate to participate in the war, so he ordered several lion guards to follow Santos and lead more people to the south gate.


    What Pamir wanwan did not expect, however, was that Santos did not go directly back to his residence, but went straight to the north gate leading to the far northern wilderness. When the lion guards who followed Santos found the troops, the golden bimont king had arrived at the north gate.


    As a super strong man, who dares to stop him in the loose defense of the north gate. After Santos angrily killed several unseen Orc soldiers, he opened the north gate with one blow and left with his own guards.


    When Pamir got the news at the south gate, Santos was out of town long ago. And just when he wanted to pursue, the orc front army was defeated and returned to the fortress.


    At this time, Pamir came to report to Guti.


    After hearing Pamir''s words, Goody''s face was uncertain, and he glared at his confidant. "Asshole, Pamir, you asshole. Didn''t I tell you to follow Santos all the time? "


    Pamir muttered: "Santos has never been to the north gate before, and I am afraid he will go to the battlefield. I have offended him too many times these days. You are not in the fortress. Who can stop him! " In fact, the reason why Pamir didn''t dare to follow Santos was that he was afraid that Santos would kill him in a rage. If there is no Guti in the fortress, how dare he offend the king of golden bimont.


    "Chief Guti, don''t blame your men. It''s important to recover Santos first." Joe Cole understood what had happened and put forward his own suggestions.


    Goody nodded, glared at Pamir and said, "how long has Santos been gone?"


    "Almost half an hour," Pamir said


    Guti roared again and threw Pamir aside. "Come on, give me orders. The whole golden army, follow me out of the north gate."


    Just as Guti''s order was given, a messenger ran in quickly from the outside, "newspaper -"


    Guti stared fiercely, "what''s the matter?"


    -------------------------


    the monthly ticket falls behind to the fifth pull, my friends, smash the ticket to support junior three, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 732

    The herald''s voice was as trembling as Pamir''s, "tell the chief that Lord Santos broke into the camp of bimon. Bimon''s beast rebelled. They broke through the defense lines of the first tigers and the third panthers and headed north."


    After listening to the herald''s words, Guti nearly burst out with a mouthful of blood. He never thought that Santos'' action would be so resolute, obviously not a temporary decision.


    When Pamir said that Santos was out of the city, he still had some luck. He hoped that Santos was too depressed because he was under house arrest and wanted to see his own people.


    As long as he hesitates a little bit, he will be able to catch up with him. As long as there is no leader of the golden bimont king, the bimont giants will not have too big problems even if they have complaints.


    However, as soon as Santos left the city, he took the behemoth to break through the orc defense line guarding them. Needless to say, are they really rebellious?


    This time, even Joe Cole, the tiger king, could not help but change his face, because the bimon giant beast camp outside was not only the bimon legion of Thor tribe, but also the bimon of warlord tribe. As the first branch of the orcs, no one can afford such losses. What''s more, these behemoths are likely to become enemies from subordinates.


    "Chief Guti, what shall we do?" Joe Cole looks at goody at a loss. The first chief of the three tribes.


    Guti''s face was changeable. With a heavy wave of his right hand, "what else can we do to strangle all possible threats in the cradle. Joe Cole, take your white tigers with me. I hope we can stop them in time. Come on, send a griffin team and send a message to the Solomon tribe immediately. No matter if there is any movement in bimon, kill them. Since bimon is going to betray our rule, we will completely wipe them out from the northern wilderness. "


    After listening to Guti''s words, Joe Cole''s face changed again. He knew that there was a big gap between himself and the lion king. "But, chief Guti, will this cause public indignation. After all, the behemoth has always been a symbol of our orcs. I''m afraid those small tribes in the wasteland and the behemoths scattered in the wasteland will be harmful to us. If we really want to destroy the behemoths, we will shake our foundation in the Arctic wasteland. "


    Gutty said in a deep voice: "I can''t care so much now. Santos is the brother of the blood inheritor of Amethyst bimont who was killed by us at the beginning. He suddenly rebelled. I''m almost sure that Amethyst bimont was not dead at the beginning, and he got in touch with him. Not to mention the influence of Amethyst bimont, Santos'' influence in bimont alone is enough to pose a huge threat to us. Do you want to see the behemoths of our three tribes join together to attack us? If there are four more beasts, I''m afraid we''ll really become helpless. Although the destruction of bimong will have a very bad impact, it will also let those small tribes know our strength and determination and not give them any chance to get away with it. In this world, absolute power is the power to speak. I want to see if the four great beasts are more powerful in the legend, or if my iron fists are more fierce. "


    Joe Cole looked at goody, and his eyes stopped for almost a whole minute. Finally, he nodded his head hatefully, "OK, I''ll follow you. However, I''m afraid we''ll lose our strength this time. We''ll never have another chance to invade mankind. "


    Guti''s face became a little more smooth. "As long as our dominant position is still there, are we afraid that we will not have the opportunity to occupy the human world in the future? Only by maintaining our position in the Arctic wasteland can we continue. Thor''s hammer fortress is not so easy to break. Well, let''s go now. I''m afraid we won''t find Santos any later. "


    Just as Guti made up his mind to make plans with Joe Cole, the tiger king, in the west of the Arctic wilderness, the Solomon tribe, which has not yet been informed, welcomed their guests.


    It''s getting light. Zi stands on a small hillside and looks south. After he was transported to the interior of the Arctic wasteland by Ye Yinzhu last night, he leads the behemoth army all night. Finally, at dawn, he comes to the place about 200 miles away from the interior of Solomon fortress.


    At this time, the bigwigs are resting in place, only Zizi stands here and looks at it quietly.


    Started, everything is finally about to start, purple can clearly feel their heart rate is accelerating. On the contrary, he became more and more excited in the process of driving.


    He has been waiting too long for this day.


    Purple also clearly remember, at the beginning of their own relatives are how those orcs mutilated. It''s because I inherited the blood that I haven''t seen in a thousand years.


    I''m back. I''m finally back in the Arctic wilderness. Goody, you wait. I will bring the orcs of the Arctic wilderness back to power, and the rule of the three tribes is coming to an end.


    "Boss, where are we going to find your people?" The deep voice of gracis came from behind. The big man took a few steps to the back of purple.


    Today, Gladys is very energetic. Not only is his breath flying, but the energy fluctuation around his body is stronger than ever before.I haven''t been as full as I was yesterday for a long time. Until now, the food in my stomach is still digesting. GRASSIS was very fond of the city of light.


    "They didn''t have to look back," he said. My Amethyst sensor can be sent out 50 miles away. Last time in Raytheon''s hammer fortress, the effect of the forbidden magic field in the fortress was not good, but there was no forbidden magic field in Solomon fortress. Now I just hope that my people, like the Raytheon tribe, will gather inside the fortress. "


    Gracias laughed and said, "boss, is there anything delicious in this fortress Solomon? It''s said that their totems should be shin and ray. "


    Purple nodded and said: "we can''t have a conflict with them this time. After we find my people, we leave immediately and go to Bingsen to meet with big brother. As long as we bimong can get together, the disaster of the three tribes is coming


    In his heart, Zi is an orc after all. Of course, he is confident that he will lead the four great beasts and the hundreds of behemoths behind him into Solomon fortress. No one can stop them from leaving.


    But he didn''t want to. After all, the future of the Arctic wilderness belongs to him.


    An hour later, the whole army set out and approached the Solomon tribe quietly.


    No matter which of the three Orc fortresses, the external defense is very strong, but the internal defense is much more relaxed. After all, it is impossible for humans to threaten the interior of the Arctic wilderness without crossing the three fortresses.


    Therefore, their journey last night seemed very relaxed. There was no trouble.


    However, within 200 li of Solomon''s fortress, the situation is not so easy, which is why Zi asked his subordinates to rest before.


    Less than ten miles ahead, they had already met the first group of scouts, a 100 member squadron of wolf cavalry.


    The wolf cavalry was fast, coming towards the Bimont legion with smoke.


    With a flash of cold light in purple eyes, he raised his big hand and ordered the bimont soldiers to stop. He called him to his side. After whispering something in his ear, he immediately led the other four of the four beasts to sneak into the bimont army.


    At this time, they did not show themselves. Under the cover of the big bodies like steel forest, they were not afraid to be found.


    The wolf cavalry quickly came to the front of the team. A hundred wolf cavalry quickly jumped out of their seats. Although their eyes were full of doubt, they immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted the behemoths in front of them.


    In the orc world, no matter which tribe or royal family is, the bimong are the highest nobles, superior to any orc race except the royal family of their own tribe.


    "Yes, sir. Where did you come from?" The first wolf cavalry asked respectfully. Feeling the enormous pressure brought by bimont, these wolf cavalry are very respectful.


    Dis strode forward, "why, where is my Lord from? Is that what you can ask?" The strong breath of golden bimont suddenly came out, and the wolf cavalry were struggling to breathe in front of the suppression.


    The wolf cavalry team leader scolded himself in his heart. He had already seen these bigwigs, and he had nothing to do. Isn''t that uncomfortable?


    Who doesn''t know bimon''s irritability? With their status in the orcs, even if they kill themselves, no one will blame them.


    But now that he has come, he can only harden his head and say: "Sir, we are the patrol team of Solomon tribe. It seems that you are not the adults in our tribe. Therefore, I need to know your origin so that I can report back to the tribe and let the chief welcome you."


    He didn''t tell a lie. With the line-up of hundreds of behemoths in front of him, the chief of any tribe, including the three tribes, welcomed him personally. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 733

    "You Solomon tribe are very careful, to tell you the truth. Laozi came from Raytheon tribe. We have defeated the defense of holy light city on our side. Lord Guti sent us to support your Solomon tribe, so as to defeat the defense of Ascoli Kingdom on this side earlier. Speaking of it, you Solomon tribe are really rubbish. You have not achieved much in dealing with a small kingdom of Ascoli


    The wolf cavalry captain was surprised by what dis said. "Dare to ask your excellency, have you really broken the defense line of the Milan Empire? The northern legion of the Milan Empire has thousands of magicians


    "So what? Can they be compared with us? Our Thor tribe and Ares tribe are united, and Milan''s northern Legion is no match. Boy, why don''t you believe me? Dare you question me? "


    As he said this, he lifted his big hand and grabbed the wolf cavalry leader on the ground. With his height of 17 meters away, catching such a wolf cavalry was as easy as catching a mouse. On the other hand, the golden claw came out and directly stood on the neck of the wolf cavalry. The cold light flashed and there was a big disagreement It means to kill each other.


    "No, my Lord, how dare I question you. I don''t mean to offend you. Please spare your life Wolf cavalry squadron grow up, in front of golden bimont, he did not have a chance to resist.


    Dis coldly looked at the wolf cavalry in front of him and snorted, "OK, I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t kill you. But you are very careful. I haven''t seen my people for a long time. Let''s go and see my people first. "


    "Yes, yes." Wolf cavalry team leader who dare to doubt the words of DIS, hurriedly agreed.


    With a wave of his hand, dis threw him to the ground and said, "lead the way ahead."


    The wolf cavalry team leader rolled on the ground for several times before he got up. Although his heart had already scolded him, his face didn''t dare to show it. He quickly mounted his own wolf and led the way with the wolf cavalry team. DIDEs didn''t ask him to send someone to report back first, and he didn''t dare to make his own opinion for fear that he would offend these big guys in front of him.


    However, in the process of running, the wolf cavalry team leader has been thinking about when the behemoth has such good equipment. It''s not the huge body armor they can cast.


    Of course, it is impossible for these wolf cavalry to think that the behemoths in front of them are from Qin City. The three tribes have been closely blocking the news about the disappearance of behemoths, but now they have become the help of the purple people.


    Of course, Zi can summon his own people by virtue of the unique ability of Amethyst bimon, but that will delay his time. Moreover, he can''t summon in the middle. Once he meets the enemy, he is easy to have problems. Since he can find a guide in front of him, why choose a dangerous way?


    Under the leadership of the wolf cavalry, the bimont army of Qin City quickly approached the direction of Solomon fortress. Along the way, they met more than a dozen Orc reconnaissance troops. However, the wolf cavalry in charge of reconnaissance and the wolf cavalry in charge of this team immediately left after a simple communication. No one dares to touch the brows of the bimont Legion.


    After all, dease had already given a grand reason to come to reinforce.


    Of course, if this reason is heard by the chief of Solomon tribe, I''m afraid it will be found to be false immediately.


    The three tribes have long known that they do not use bimont in the war against human beings. How could Raytheon send bimont to support?


    Unfortunately, such news has also been blocked by the three tribes, and only the top leaders of the three tribes know about it.


    Purple is hidden in the interior of the behemoth Legion. His face is calm, but his heart is rough. Instead of worrying about what''s going on, I''m thinking about how to unify the whole Arctic wilderness as quickly as possible.


    Solomon tribe.


    The Bear King Adoni is in a good mood recently. Solomon tribe and Ascoli kingdom are old friends. In terms of combat effectiveness, naturally Solomon tribe should be strong, but the logistics supply of orcs has always been a big problem. But since the beginning of the war, this problem has been fundamentally solved.


    The Empire of landias transported a large amount of supplies to the Ares tribe through the kingdom of fro, and then through the change of hands of the Raytheon tribe, he also got a lot of support. In this way, Adoni didn''t need to worry about supplies any more, and launched an unprecedented war with the kingdom of Ascoli.


    Before entering the intermission period, Solomon tribe had gained certain advantages. Now Adoni is waiting for the next batch of supplies as he reorganizes the army. He believes that he has absolute confidence to defeat the kingdom of Ascoli in one fell swoop when fighting again.


    "Newspaper -" the herald ran in quickly from the outside.


    Adoni said, "what''s the matter?" Although the bear man''s figure is the strongest among the three Royal tribes, Adoni is the best among the three. The bear king never loses his temper easily, nor does he vent his anger on his people. He is deeply loved by the Solomon tribe.If it wasn''t for the difference between the innate conditions and Thor tribe, I''m afraid Adoni would have launched an impact on the first position of orcs in Thor tribe.


    "Report to your highness, our reconnaissance team has found a behemoth army north of the fort."


    "Well?" Adoni''s heart was shocked, "the behemoth Legion? It''s impossible! Aren''t they in the barracks north of the fort? I''ve already told them that they can''t leave the barracks without my orders. "


    "No, chief, it''s not our bimont. It''s said that it''s from the Raytheon tribe to reinforce us."


    "Nonsense." Suddenly, a strong uneasiness surged in Adoni''s heart. "Guti repeatedly stressed to me that no matter how you can''t easily use the behemoth, how can you send the behemoth to reinforce us. Are you sure it''s the behemoth


    "Yes, chief. It''s the behemoth army led by three golden behemoths. There are more than ten silver behemoths."


    Adoni fiercely stood up, the Bear King''s breath suddenly became a little heavy, "quick, send my order, the fierce bear Legion will gather and follow me out of the fortress. At the same time, the wolf cavalry regiment stationed inside the herald fortress is in full swing. We must stop them before they arrive at the fortress. We must never let them meet the bimont beast of our tribe. "


    As he said this, the Bear King walked out quickly. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had already vaguely guessed that the bimont army didn''t come in good faith.


    However, Adoni''s action is still slow. It''s not that his reaction is slow, but that purple''s army is coming too fast.


    At the same time, Solomon got the news that the army of the great beast was still at the gate of the stronghold.


    Without Adoni''s command, who dares to stop such a team as the bimont army? Far away, under the guidance of the wolf cavalry, Zi has seen the existence of the huge barracks.


    A faint smile appeared in the corner of purple''s mouth. Just as I expected, Solomon tribe also put their people under house arrest in the north of the fortress.


    As soon as the giant behemoth and the heavy earthquake like footstep approached, the behemoth barracks of Solomon tribe found a clue.


    Dis let the wolf cavalry team to leave, and led the bimont army behind him to quickly walk towards the camp in front of him.


    "Stop, where are you from?" In the camp of bimon, seven or eight strong and violent bimons ran out of it and stopped the way of the whole group. They are also bimont giants. Although they are surprised at the arrival of their people, they are not as cowardly as wolf cavalry.


    A low, icy voice came from behind him. "Call Carl to see me."


    Purple slowly came out from behind, in fact, even he did not expect to be so smooth to the destination, here, he no longer need to hide identity. The most important thing now is to fight for time. The earlier you leave, the less resistance the Solomon tribe will have.


    "Human?" The head of a violent bimon rubbed his eyes, in the bimon legion, there will be human beings, but, why is the breath of human body so terrible.


    Purple didn''t give the other party time to doubt. A fierce breath suddenly broke out from him. Since his body was forged by Phil Jackson''s soul fire and could be transformed into the sword of Amethyst and stars, purple''s breath and ability were more fierce than before.


    The original body more than two meters high instantly expanded, and the huge purple air rose up. Although the pure Amethyst body was only ten meters high, when purple fully showed his breath of Amethyst bimont, the violent bimont in front of him could no longer stand, and knelt down with the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.


    "See purple emperor."


    The voice of violent bimong is trembling, with strong excitement in the trembling. Amethyst bimong is really Amethyst bimong. Although they had never seen it before, they would never admit that they were the real king of their own family. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 734

    One side of the golden bimon Oliver said in a deep voice: "don''t you go and ask Lord Carl to welcome purple emperor." He was originally from the Solomon tribe, and he was naturally familiar with the people here.


    "Ah, it''s Lord Oliver. Yes, we''ll go right away."


    Perhaps because they were too excited, all seven or eight of them ran towards the camp. Oliver frowned and peeped at purple. Fortunately, he didn''t see dissatisfaction in purple''s eyes.


    Zichen said in a voice: "everyone prepare. We may face a tough battle later. If we encounter any obstruction, we will retreat to the north."


    "Yes, Lord purple."


    After a short time, a huge body quickly ran out of the camp, followed by a large number of bimont beasts, including gold bimont and silver bimont, with dozens of them.


    "Where the purple emperor is, where the purple emperor is." The golden giant running in the front is more than 20 meters tall. His extremely strong body is even bigger than that of DIS and Oliver. Before he arrives, the roaring voice has been heard from afar.


    Seeing the arrival of this golden bimon, Zi knew that he should be Carl, the bimon king of Solomon fortress in his big brother''s mouth.


    "Here I am." The low and calm voice is transmitted through the unique breath of Amethyst bimon. It sounds normal to other bimon giants, but it sounds like thunder to Karl.


    A strong breath suddenly attacked his body. Although he was extremely powerful in golden bimont, like Santos, he was close to the level of sub God. However, when he felt the breath that made his blood submit to him, he could not help but tremble and even didn''t release the breath. He quickly stepped forward and fell on his knees in purple In front of you.


    "The great Amethyst bimon finally appeared. Beast God, you didn''t treat us badly. See Lord purple. " Carl roared up to the sky and burst into tears in front of purple.


    In terms of age, Karl is the oldest of the three tribes. Although his strength is inferior to that of Santos, he is the most respected elder of the bimong.


    Purple step forward, his body is only half of Carl''s height, but under the force of his arms, he forcefully lifted Carl from the ground.


    "This is a token from my big brother Santos." As she spoke, Zi handed Carl the keepsake Santos had given her.


    Carl didn''t answer. At this time, his eyes were completely fixed on purple. The huge body trembled slightly with excitement. "No, no, not at all. Purple emperor, your breath is the best proof. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. You''ve finally come. The time for the rejuvenation of our bimong family is coming


    The other behemoths behind Carl are still kneeling on their knees. Purple''s calm eyes also had a strong emotional fluctuation at this time. Looking at the people in front of her, she raised her head and let out a roar. In his roar, she immediately got the response from the bimont giants. Countless roars broke out of the air. For a moment, hundreds of bimont giants roared at the same time in the barracks.


    Within dozens of miles, the orcs of any race could not help falling to the ground when they heard this roaring roar. Even the strongness of Fort Solomon would turn pale.


    "Carl, are all our people in the Solomon tribe here?" The roar stopped and Zi became calm at once. He has been listening to Ye Yin''s bamboo music for many years, and his Amethyst blood is full of wisdom. He is not as impulsive as ordinary behemoths.


    Carl nodded and said: "yes, including me, there are four golden bimonths, eighteen silver bimonths, and more than 180 violent bimonths. Lord purple, you know, in our bimonths, neither the old nor the children will appear in the barracks. So, here are all adult soldiers. "


    Purple nodded and said, "OK, you are worried immediately. All the people will follow me."


    "Yes, Lord purple."


    Bimon is the most powerful race among the orcs, and it is also a very special race. The bimon people will be recognized by each tribe only after they grow up. The young bimon giants will often be sent to the depths of the Arctic wasteland to experience growth. Few young bimon giants appear in the big tribes, except the children of the king of bimon.


    When the behemoths reach a certain age and their combat effectiveness declines, they will leave the behemoths and go deep into the Arctic wasteland to survive and die. This is the tradition of the bimong people. The bimong beasts who can live to old age and leave by themselves will be respected by the people.


    As long as the bimong are strong, they are not allowed to have any weak to influence the fighting capacity of the bimong. Such arrogance, even the dragon can not be compared.


    Carl went back to the barracks to gather the behemoths, and just then, in the direction of Fort Solomon, there was a lot of dust and smoke, and a large number of wolf cavalry swarmed to this side.


    Purple turned around, and the bimong soldiers made way for their own king to come to the front of the battle.


    Looking at the dust brought by the wolf cavalry, Zizi snorted with disdain, "bimon belongs, ready to fight. A word of war. "The sharp claws pop out from the broad palms of the behemoths in the sunshine. At the same time, the behemoths'' eyes release a bloodthirsty light. In bimon''s eyes, only bimon is the most noble ORC. For these lower wolf cavalry, they are no different from mole ants.


    Zi doesn''t want to kill too much, but when it comes to killing, he will never be soft handed.


    All the bimonthly beasts stride apart. Each bimonthly beast is separated by 20 meters and arranged in a neat line. The distance between gold and bimonthly is as wide as 40 meters, because only in this way can they exert their own strength without affecting their own people.


    The one word formation is the most commonly used and the most arrogant formation in the battle of behemoth. As the invincible bimont army on the land, they did not need to jump in. They believed that only one line of battle was enough to withstand the enemy''s charge. And such a battle, also can let the behemoth play the most powerful fighting force.


    GRASSIS, Ming, Shan and Lei stood on the left and right sides of Zi, waiting for the wolf cavalry.


    An invisible air of extermination was released from the behemoths. Heavy breathing, red eyes and bloodthirsty breath condensed into invisible pressure and rushed to the opposite wolf cavalry.


    Just when the vanguard of wolf cavalry was about 200 meters away from the behemoth army, under the leadership of Zi, the behemoth army of Qin City all gave a wild roar.


    The huge sound wave, accompanied by the unique prestige of bimont, emptied out in an instant. The wolf cavalry at the front stepped down, and the wolf almost cried at the same time. One by one, they fell to the ground, and a large number of wolf cavalry suddenly fell off their mounts. The wolf cavalry Corps began to suffer damage before the two sides took up the battle.


    Boom, the big animals of bimon took a step and roared again. In front of these ultimate Orc arms, the wolf cavalry almost lost their courage in an instant. With a large number of wolf cavalry falling down like wheat, the wolf cavalry soldiers who followed no longer dare to go to the wall. The line quickly separated from each other and did not dare to fight against the behemoth.


    The huge Amethyst sword, which was longer than purple''s body, appeared in his grasp. The sword pointed forward and purple roared, "toward the north, forward. There is no amnesty for killing


    The behemoths made great strides towards the North step by step in the general roar of the earthquake. Their speed is not fast, but several wolf cavalry legions no one dare to stop, before the wolf cavalry fell to the ground, in the behemoth huge body trample, all turned into meat mud.


    The wolf cavalry had lost their courage when they looked at the hundred inch claws of bimon, which were shining with the light of killing.


    This is the hegemony of the behemoth, and the title of "invincible on the land" is not in vain. Of course, this is also an important reason why the three tribes have deep scruples about the behemoth. These powerful orcs, which can compete with the dragon, have a subversive influence on any war.


    When Carl led the 200 people out of the barracks, Zi had already led the Qin City''s bimont Legion to cross a kilometer away, while the surrounding wolf cavalry were far behind, but none of them dared to step forward.


    Carl knew violet was waiting for him, and cried, "for the dignity of Beamon." Two hundred bimonths quickly followed up with ziyixing, and the original battle array became even bigger. In particular, the super battle array composed of seven golden bimonths, four great beasts and three ice apes in the Center released a sense of terror.


    Just as Zi was about to order the bimonthly soldiers to speed up and evacuate to the north, the north gate of Solomon fortress opened again. This time, the bimonthly soldiers no longer saw wolf cavalry, but a steel lion.


    Carl''s pupils contracted a little and said in a deep voice, "it''s Adoni''s bear army. It is also the absolute trump force of Solomon tribe. "


    Purple''s answer is only four simple words, "so what?"


    Yeah, so what? Despite the fact that there are as many as 50000 bears in front of us, what can we do if we are the only one in the whole Orc world with equipment comparable to human heavy cavalry? Will they be able to crack the title of behemoth as invincible on land? No, absolutely not.


    ------------------


    if you like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 735

    Strong faith burned in Carl''s chest. Since he became Queen of Solomon Beamon, he did not know how many years he had not felt like this.


    He clearly found that although the height of Amethyst bimon is only 10 meters, with his presence, the breath of all bimon giants has changed dramatically.


    Because Amethyst bimon is their absolute belief. As long as they are led by purple emperor, they will never believe that they will fail.


    When Adoni led the bear army to rush out of Solomon fortress as fast as possible, his heart became a little cold.


    He clearly saw that more than 300 bimonths were marching towards the north in a neat line of battle, but suddenly turned around because of the appearance of himself and the bear Corps.


    Adoni''s eyes almost immediately found the purple flashing figure in the center of the bimonthly army. Under the sunlight, the body refracted the dazzling purple light, just like the most dazzling Amethyst embedded in the bimonthly army.


    Apart from the bears, Adoni did not dispatch any of the other legions in Fort Solomon. Because he knew that in front of the behemoth, ordinary orcs would not have any effect except to become cannon fodder.


    Only when they are loyal to themselves can they compete with the behemoth. Of course, they also rely on the absolute superiority in quantity.


    When Adoni saw violet, he knew that what he was most worried about was happening.


    Yes, it must be Amethyst Beamon.


    Although his body is a little shorter than most of the bimonthly giants, who else can be respected by all bimonthly giants except Amethyst?


    Ferocious bear Legion neatly arrayed behind Adoni, for this legion, Adoni can be said to have paid countless efforts.


    Every giant bear soldier of the stormy bear Legion is wearing heavy armor from the human world, which makes their huge body which is more than five meters tall more powerful. The standard weapon equipment of the stormy bear soldiers in the stormy bear Legion is a giant mace which is four meters long and as thick as human body.


    The sharp, thick spines on the mace are enough to produce a terrifying attack.


    Yadoni''s fierce bear army did not know how much credit it had made on the battlefield. Even the golden legion of Thor tribe and the white tiger legion of Ares tribe never dare to fight with his legion in the front.


    In this fierce bear army, there are also 5000 Bearman spearthrowers. Their weapons are different from those of ordinary fierce bear soldiers. Each of them carries five spears as thick as arms and as long as two meters and five meters.


    Although the bear warrior''s throw distance is not as long as the sprite Druid can throw 800 steps with the help of the wind element. However, within 300 steps, almost no army is willing to face the 5000 Bearman spearthrowers.


    They throw spears with the power of terror, even the behemoths have to be scrupulous.


    Although there are only 50000 bears in front of us, we can say that they are most of the fighting power of Solomon tribe. Because of their existence, the kingdom of Ascoli was always at a disadvantage in the war with Solomon tribe.


    In addition to five spears, each bear warrior is also equipped with a wolf tooth hammer, which is a meteor hammer weapon with eight meter long iron chain. Once it is waved by the bear warrior, it is an absolute nightmare for ordinary human soldiers.


    Adoni''s stature is obviously much bigger than that of other bear warriors. He is covered with bright gold armor. He is at the front of the bear army, just like purple in the bimont beast army.


    Purple cold looking at the opposite, "Bear King Adoni?"


    Adoni took a deep breath, facing the pressure of Amethyst bimon, although his strength is second only to Guti in the orcs, he can''t help but lose his momentum, "yes, I''m Adoni. Amethyst bimont, right


    Zilengleng looked at him, holding a huge Amethyst sword beside him, "since you know that I am the inheritor of Amethyst blood, have you forgotten the instructions of the beast God?"


    Adoni said: "Adoni dare not forget the instructions of the beast God, but the Solomon tribe is not Adoni''s alone. Does the purple emperor want to make the Solomon people submit just by your appearance? The totem of our ancestors in Solomon tribe is also one of the four sacred beasts. "


    Purple light way: "so say, you want to choose with me for enemy?"


    Adoni didn''t answer purple''s words, his eyes looked at Purple''s side of Carl, "Carl big brother, didn''t expect our brother to meet again, but in the battlefield. I, Adoni, asked myself that I am not bad to you and the bimon brothers. Just because of the appearance of purple emperor, did you decide to betray me? "


    Carl''s look was a little embarrassed, but when his eyes fell on purple, his eyes became firm again. "Yes, brother Adoni, the bimont soldiers of Solomon tribe are treated the best, and you have always respected me. However, as the people of the beast God, when the legendary king of our family appeared, I had no other choice. Bimon''s inheritance and dignity require me to stand beside the purple emperor and become his soldier and vassal. Adoni, brother, I advise you for the last time. If you don''t want Solomon tribe to suffer too much damage, if you want to see the future glory of Solomon tribe, then submit to Lord purple. "Adoni sighed, "it seems that everything is irreversible. Sorry, Lord purple, for the sake of my people, for the sake of the inheritance of Solomon tribe, for the sake of freedom, I have to challenge you. "


    Purple disdain of hum a, "freedom?"? The freedom of not having enough to eat? The freedom of the dead? Is that what you want to see? As far as I know, you are indeed the most outstanding chief of the three Orc tribes, but the people of your Solomon tribe still live a life of insufficient food and clothing. This is the freedom you want to see. How much Orc blood did you get for the armor you wore on the stormy bear soldiers? The three tribes never care about the life or death of ordinary orcs. They only know how to get food and supplies by plundering. How many corpses do you leave in front of human soldiers every winter? Adoni, don''t be so lofty in front of me. If you can really lead the orcs to grow and develop, and let every Orc have his own dignity, how can I give you the name of Amethyst? But did you do it? "


    Purple''s words, like a huge slap, heavily slapped on Adoni''s face. The Bear King''s face turned red and white, but he could not say anything to refute.


    Although Adoni thinks that all he has done since he was chief Solomon is to help his people and he thinks he is the best chief.


    However, Zi''s every word is to the point. He can''t change the malady of the orcs. With the change of color on his face, Adoni gradually understood the gap between himself and the purple emperor in front of him. At the same time, he believed more about the legend of the arrival of the orc Amethyst king.


    As the Bear King, Adoni''s mind is unquestionably resolute. Although he admits that purple is right, he can''t retreat at this time.


    No matter how outstanding a chief is, he will not give up his power. Once the evil idea was born, it could not be stopped. Adoni thought that although he was facing a 300 bimont beast.


    But its own fierce bear Legion is the most powerful and powerful army among the three main battle legions of orcs.


    It''s also the best army to fight against the behemoth. As long as you destroy the purple emperor, you will still be the king of Solomon tribe and the carefree king of the northern wilderness.


    Thinking of this, Adoni slowly raised his 6-meter-long mace, which was shining with light golden light. The deep purple fighting spirit diffused from him. The battle line of the fierce bear army was gradually unfolding. Five thousand spearthrowers had drawn out their spears behind them and were ready to give the 300 bimont beast a thunderbolt.


    Purple seems to have expected all that will be faced, in the face of Adoni and the bear corps, he issued the order of the whole army on standby. The three hundred bimonthly beast still stays in the same formation as before, while Zi strides towards the army of 50000 fierce bears step by step.


    The Amethyst sword was dragged in his hand, leaving a deep trace on the ground.


    The battlefield suddenly became strange, looking at Purple walking towards the fierce bear army step by step, all the lights in the eyes of Bimeng began to become fiery. Although tens of thousands of people have gone, this is the real king of bimong, the pride of Amethyst bimong!


    No bigwig tried to help purple, because in their hearts, Amethyst bigwig is invincible. Amethyst Beamon''s pride and dignity don''t allow them to help.


    Seeing purple walking towards his own direction, Adoni''s heart suddenly missed a beat. He asked himself that he didn''t have such courage as purple. Does the Amethyst bimon think that his strength is enough to compete with the whole bear army?


    No, it''s impossible.


    The distance between the two legions is getting closer and closer with the advance of the stormy bear legion, purple and Adoni also gradually see each other. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 736

    When Zizi was 300 meters away from the bear corps, he finally stopped. The huge Amethyst sword was slowly raised, and the huge blade pointed to Adoni.


    "I, the inheritor of the blood of the beast God, the head of the four beasts, Amethyst bimon, challenge you. You can choose as many as you want in your army to compete with me. "


    Adoni suddenly surprised, heart suddenly missed a beat, in the face of purple challenge, he almost no chance to refuse. As the chief of Solomon''s tribe, he is in front of his own 50000 stormy bear Legion. If he is afraid of fighting today, let alone how much it will affect the morale of the stormy bear legion, he will never look up in Solomon''s tribe in the future.


    Amethyst Beamon is indeed Amethyst Beamon! Putting forward such a challenge that he could not refuse at all, Adoni had a faint feeling in his heart that the three tribes would really bear the disaster because of the appearance of the purple emperor.


    Purple''s voice was loud enough to be heard by every bear soldier. The advancing bear army stopped without orders. Their eyes are focused on their patriarch.


    Although Amethyst bimon appeared, the soldiers of the fierce bear army would not change their loyalty to the clan leader. However, in the face of the challenge of the strong, they kept silent in the duel style of the orcs since ancient times.


    In the world of orcs, the strong are always respected. There are only the dead, but there are never those who are afraid of fighting. Once they are afraid of fighting, let alone Adoni as a clan chief, even if he is just an ordinary orc, he will be despised by all.


    Purple''s challenge is fair. In his name of Amethyst bimont, of course, Adoni can''t compare with him. Therefore, he proposes to let Adoni lead 100 subordinates. In this fair situation. Adoni can lose in the battle, but he must not shrink back. Otherwise, he is a sinner of Solomon tribe.


    A strong sense of war suddenly spread from the Bear King''s eyes, and the huge body of seven meters suddenly stepped forward, "OK, I accept your challenge. If he can fight against Amethyst bimon, Adoni will die without regret. However, even if I lose, the Solomon tribe will never submit easily, and my soldiers will fight to the end. "


    Zi Leng snorted, "no one will make you surrender. You lose, take your soldiers back to the fort. If you win, my title of Amethyst belongs to you. Choose people. "


    Confidence, this is absolute confidence.


    Yadoni learned from purple, dragged his six meter long giant mace beside him, and walked to purple step by step. "Since it''s a duel, then it''s absolutely fair. Win or lose, the Solomon tribe is never afraid. Lord purple, let''s fight fair. Even if you die by your sword, Adoni has no regrets. "


    Purple was moved for the first time since he came to Solomon fortress. He saw the dignity of an orc warrior from Adoni''s eyes. At this time, his face was no longer indifferent. He slowly raised the huge sword in his hand. The huge sword body suddenly knocked on his chest and gave out a sonorous roar.


    It''s Orc duel etiquette. Adoni is the first one who can make Amethyst bimon use such etiquette.


    Despite the sharp stab in his eyes, ayani didn''t feel the same respect for him.


    The three hundred bimonthly behemoths formed the bimonthly behemoth army and the most elite fierce bear army of Solomon tribe raised their heads and roared at the same time.


    The roar of the behemoths is due to the return of their king, especially the behemoths from Solomon tribe, who all want to see the king''s power with their own eyes. The roar of the bear army is for the courage of Adoni and the recognition of Amethyst bimon to their chief.


    Although they are loyal to Adoni, these bear people also know the legend of Amethyst bimon and the four great beasts. Although they are absolutely loyal to Adoni, they are also uneasy in their hearts. At this time, Adoni used his courage to arouse the fighting spirit and fighting spirit of the fierce bear army. As Adoni said, even if he died in purple''s hands, the fierce bear army in front of him would die Old will not rout, still in accordance with the order of Adoni, to purple and bimon beasts attack. To fight against the strong, even death, is the glory of Solomon tribe.


    Purple eyes showed the light of approval. With one hand in his right hand, the sword was slowly lifted from his side. The transparent purple light spread from his body to the whole sword body in an instant, and the breath of amethyst was suddenly powerful.


    His body was three meters higher than Adoni''s. at this time, under the crystal violet light, his breath completely suppressed his opponent.


    Under the guidance of Qi, Adoni knew that he could never let violet raise her momentum in this way. Otherwise, when the momentum of Amethyst bimont in front of her reached its peak, she would not be able to resist with all her strength.


    Suddenly step forward, Adoni hands holding his big mace, fiercely from the side of the body with a roar, the body up and down deep purple light surging out, with this step forward, he forced his momentum up, with feet with legs, with legs with waist force, and then to the back, arms, concentrate all the strength and fighting spirit of the body, fiercely put the wolf The tooth stick lifted up from the slanting bottom and went straight to the purple chest.In the face of Amethyst bimont''s breath, Adoni''s potential has exploded completely. This seemingly simple move has gathered all his strength, momentum and fighting spirit, reaching an unprecedented peak.


    Orcs have the fighting style of orcs, especially the duel between strong fighting races. Strength is the most respected ability of orcs. In the duel, no one can easily retreat, otherwise it will not only make the opponent''s momentum soar, but also make all the spectators look down on it.


    As an amethyst bimont and a challenger, Zi naturally won''t retreat. Seeing the huge mace whistling, he holds the Amethyst sword''s right hand and suddenly pulls it.


    After re forging, the length of Amethyst sword has exceeded 17 meters. Because Adoni took the lead, the distance between the two men was shortened. At this time, the advantage of Amethyst sword''s length has become a restriction on purple, and it doesn''t give him the chance to swing the epee.


    But who is purple? He is the head of the four great beasts, the legendary king of the orcs. In the face of Adoni''s all-out attack, the Amethyst Epee drags sideways, and the broad body of the Amethyst sword is just against the thick mace.


    Boom -


    the roar of fighting broke out suddenly, and two weapons of the same size and terror collided in front of purple chest.


    Adoni''s thick muscles on his arms are completely tattooed, and the thick green tendons like snakes are tangled on his arms. His whole body seems to have expanded in a circle. He has really used all his strength in this blow.


    The Amethyst sword and the mace stick are not separated, but stick together. Adoni tries his best to pick them up. As long as he can pick the Amethyst sword away, his attack can go straight in, and the huge Epee of purple has no room for maneuver.


    However, the blood in Adoni''s body soon cooled down. Because he was surprised to find that no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t make the Amethyst sword move in front of him.


    Purple''s face is very calm. She can feel the power of Amethyst in front of her. Adoni''s momentum is disappearing bit by bit. Although she only uses one arm, purple''s arm is like cast iron, like it is connected with the Amethyst sword. The spines on the contact position between the mace and the Amethyst sword have completely disappeared in the violent collision just now At this time, the only difference between purple and just now is that his right arm becomes brighter and his Amethyst body is more transparent.


    "You have great strength. Even if you don''t think about fighting, I''m afraid no one in the bear clan can be better than you. But, Adoni, you forget one thing. In this Arctic wasteland, is there any race that can compare with us bimont? Even the giant dragon in the human world can''t be our rival in power. As amethyst Beamon, my strength is not what you can contend with. "


    I don''t know why. Zi, who usually doesn''t talk much, said a lot. At the end of his last sentence, the Amethyst sword was shining. Suddenly, Adoni felt that an irresistible force was coming from the mace, and his body was backward uncontrollably. Although he tried his best to use the mace to rub with the ground, this retreat also took more than ten steps. It left more than ten deep footprints on the ground. What he can do is barely support his body from falling.


    Purple moved, he also stepped forward, just like after accurate calculation, when the huge Amethyst sword fell from the sky like a rainbow, the front edge just cut to Adoni''s head.


    At this time, Adoni had just stabilized his body. Seeing the arrival of Amethyst sword, he had no chance to dodge. The speed of purple''s seemingly huge body and weapon burst out in an instant had made the Bear King scared. He knew that the gap between himself and purple was insurmountable after all.


    The crystal violet light, like purple flame, burns out from the purple crystal sword. Although there was only one collision with Adoni before, no one knows that purple has used all her strength. The real situation is far from as big as it seems. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 737

    Adoni''s strength has also reached the level of purple level 9, and the gap between him and the Lion King Guti is mainly in weapons. Purple has just reached the level of sub God, and it also needs to go all out to defeat him.


    All the attacks were transformed into this simple and simple sword, and the huge energy condensed in an instant. At this time, purple''s body seemed to have integrated with the sword, and the startling purple light spread in an instant, coming with the dazzling purple flame. It should have been a powerful blow, which gave people a sense of elegance. It was the first time for Adoni to encounter such a strange situation.


    The only thing the Bear King can do is to lift his arms and put his mace on the top of his head to completely condense all the energy in his body on the mace. He didn''t know if he could resist violet''s blow. At this moment, Adoni even regretted it. Amethyst is stronger than Meng. It''s more powerful than you think.


    Boom, another boom, but the attacker changed to purple.


    The intense purple flame suddenly stopped above Adoni''s head, and the surrounding soil was flying, triggering a whirlpool of thick fog.


    No matter the behemoth or the bear corps, they are all staring at this amazing battle, and their heartbeat has even stopped. Such an explosive battle makes every Orc soldier intoxicated.


    The dust gradually dispersed, and the situation on the field has changed dramatically.


    Purple is still standing there, his right hand is still holding his Amethyst sword like a feather.


    Adoni kept the same posture, holding his mace in both hands. However, most of his huge body, which is seven meters high, has fallen into the ground at this time. Only the upper part of his chest is exposed to the ground, and his whole body is suddenly as short as six meters. The thick mace, now fully bent, was only a few inches away from Adoni''s head.


    At the same time, everyone who watched the battle clearly saw that the Amethyst sword in contact with the mace was not the blade, but the broad ridge. That is to say, at the last moment, Zi suddenly crossed the sword and smashed Adoni to the ground. His mace is obviously no longer usable.


    Adoni''s face has become a pale, a wisp of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, his arms shaking uncontrollably, may relax the mace at any time.


    The purple light converged, and the huge Amethyst sword returned to the side of the purple body. A faint light flashed in the cold and clear purple eyes, "do you want to continue? Adoni. "


    Looking at the purple in front of him, Adoni said: "you win. But, Lord purple, why do you want to be lenient? "


    Purple light looked at Adoni, hand sword shoulder, his last glance, deep eyes seem to contain a lot of things, there are praise, disappointment, and some other unspeakable taste.


    Hum, the mace on yadoni''s hand turned into countless iron filings scattered around yadoni in the cry of the soldiers of the fierce bear army. The Bear King slapped his hands on the ground, pulled himself out of the soil and fell to the ground.


    Although Zi''s sword hurt the meridians in his body, it didn''t cause any substantial damage to him. But Adoni knew that if the blade had just fallen instead of the ridge, he would not be able to stand here alive.


    He fiercely caught up with a few steps, "Purple emperor, why don''t you kill me? Do you want to humiliate me?"


    Violet''s step towards the behemoths stopped. He still didn''t look back and said faintly, "it''s easy to kill you, but I can''t find King Solomon who can replace you. The rise of orcs needs not only me, but also the power of all Orc heroes. Adoni, I''ll give you a year. I''ll be here again in a year. I''ll hear your answer then. "


    Voice a fall, purple stride, head also don''t return of walk.


    The behemoth army is still in the shape of a single character, and comes up to meet Zi. In the eyes of each behemoth, there is almost crazy excitement. Zi''s amazing sword is just announcing to them that the king of the behemoth family, the king of the whole orc, has returned.


    At the same time, two roars sounded from the bimong battle array. Excited by the huge breath of purple, the two strong men hidden in the bimong battle array could not bear the excitement in their hearts and changed at the same time.


    The mountain giant, 50 meters high, first appeared in the view of the fierce bear army. Ming''s height is too eye-catching. In the whole Orc world, no one can surpass him at the height of 50 meters. The light milky light is flowing around Ming''s body, and the skin like a rock on the surface of his body has a layer of crystal light. That''s the effect of earth elements reaching the limit, and that''s the defense power as bright as a diamond.


    Ming looks up to the sky and utters a roar. In the middle of the sky, the situation changes suddenly. In a flash, it condenses into a dark cloud. A light of thunder and lightning suddenly falls from the sky. With the sound of thunder, it directly penetrates into Ming''s eyes. The sound of thunder and lightning constantly resounds throughout the audience. Under the cover of thunder and lightning, Ming''s diamond like defense becomes more transparent.


    One eyed, tall and strong, Ming tells the bear army in front of him his identity.Adoni looked at everything in front of him, his whole body trembled uncontrollably, "the totem of Thor tribe, the mountain giant among the four sacred beasts. Did the mountain giant show up? It''s still with the purple emperor. "


    However, what surprised him even more was that there were two roars. Ming''s height first attracted the attention of the bear corps, but then another huge body over 100 meters long became the focus of the audience.


    The height of GRASSIS is far from that of Ming, but his 100 meter long body is much more terrifying than the largest dragon. It turns into a milky single horn, shining with a faint halo. A pair of huge eyes stare coldly at the bear army. With the roar, his two front hooves slowly bend and lower his upper body.


    Purple rose in the air. When he fell, he was riding on the back of gracis. His already tall body was much smaller than gracis.


    Gladys stepped on the ground with his right front hoof and turned his body. The ground he had trodden on was not dusty, but the huge cracks spread in all directions in an instant. A milky light suddenly shot out from the corner of GRASSIS, dispersing the dark clouds in the sky. In the roar, the two beasts headed north first.


    Adoni forced to swallow a mouthful of saliva, "war beast. The totem of the God of war tribe, the second largest of the four beasts of war, is actually the mount of purple emperor. " At this moment, he found that his mind had become a little confused. He gradually understood why the legend would call Amethyst bimon the real king of orcs. It''s not just a powerful force!


    Three of the four great beasts have appeared. Adoni suddenly realized a problem. His heart suddenly tightened. He turned around and looked at the flag of the fierce bear army. In temperament, a pure gold wormlike beast was shining in the sun.


    Amethyst bimon, war beast and mountain giant have appeared one after another. What about the totem of Solomon tribe? Is


    The answer soon appeared in Adoni''s eyes. Two golden lights floated up from the battle of bimont, but to Adoni''s disappointment, they were not golden beetles, but two human girls who looked very young. The difference was that both girls had a pair of huge wings behind them. A familiar and extremely pure energy wave was released along with their flapping wings. When Adoni didn''t know why, a scene appeared that made him and the bear soldiers scream at the same time.


    The bodies of the two girls float in the air, and their eyes gaze at Adoni at the same time. The next moment, their bodies rotate in the air for a moment, and the wings behind them wrap their bodies inside. Two worm shaped Warcraft, which are more than three meters long and shining with golden light, suddenly appear in the air.


    Adoni''s brain has fallen into a blank, there is no need for anyone to explain anything. The extremely familiar and friendly wave of elemental free magic has proved the flash and thunder in flight.


    Jinjia forbids insects. The totem of our tribe actually appears, and there are two of them.


    The last line of defense in Adoni''s heart finally broke the dike. With a puff, the seven meter high body suddenly knelt down and knelt down in the direction of lightning and thunder. Following his action, the fierce bear Legion also made the same action, 50000 fierce bear people knelt down to the two golden beetles.


    Flash and thunder into two golden light floating down, when they return to human form, have been sitting on the purple shoulders. Jiao laughter, leaning on purple, is a pair of naughty appearance.


    "Lord purple, please wait a moment." Cried Adoni. At this moment, he found that the previous three tribes were so stupid. The king who led the rise of orcs finally appeared. At the moment when he saw the golden beetle, he already knew how to choose.


    Purple did not stop gracis, his voice came again, "I said, you still have a year, no matter how you choose, there are many things you can do in a year. Adoni, I hope you can always be a clever Bear King


    ----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 738

    The behemoths gradually went away, but Adoni still stood there for a long time and couldn''t leave. Naturally, he and his subordinates could no longer stop the behemoths from leaving. In the process of standing and looking, the bear king had his own plan in his heart.


    "Uncle Zi, the bear man seemed to submit to you just now. Why didn''t you pay attention to him?" Flash sitting on purple shoulder, gently pulling purple hair.


    For others, maybe purple is strong and cold, but for flash and ray, he can''t be cold. There was a gentle smile on his face. "If your father were here, he would not ask me such a question."


    For a moment, lei on the other side asked, "why doesn''t dad ask? Is it because of the same life contract between you? Yes, it must be. My father has known what my uncle thought for a long time. Of course he won''t ask


    Purple smile, he does not explain, but his mind is the sound and smile of Ye Yinzhu. Brother, my first step has been completed. Waiting for me, I will reach Thor''s hammer fortress again in one year.


    As a Amethyst, in addition to its powerful strength, what''s more important is that it has no less wisdom than human beings. From the conversation between King Carl and Adoni, from the situation of the bear army and Adoni''s talk, he has a general understanding of the Bear King. Of course, he can kill Adoni. With the strength of their four beasts, it is possible for him to attack Solomon fortress from the relatively weak defense. But violet didn''t want to do that.


    Orcs never lack powerful soldiers, but they lack real commanders and talents. In purple eyes, Adoni is undoubtedly a talent.


    Subduing the entire Solomon tribe is better for the future development of the orcs than annihilating them by force.


    After all, the three Orc tribes have ruled the Arctic wasteland for so many years. If they completely rely on killing to remove their rule, then the whole Orc world will be in chaos. That''s not what purple wants to see. He wants to become the king of orcs, and at the same time, he also wants to lead the orcs to develop and become powerful.


    Holy light city.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t take part in the celebration held by Maldini for him because he needed rest. He came down from the battlefield and immediately went back to his residence to practice.


    After all, he is still a person. Even if he reaches the peak of purple, his power is limited.


    This is the battlefield. Only when we keep our strength strong all the time can we face any situation.


    Back in Shengguang City, he only explained two things. One was to order the horn hawk knight to monitor the situation in Raytheon''s hammer fortress from high altitude. The other was to let the ocean play "Peiyuan jingxinqu" with the twelve music square of Qin emperor in the four infantry regiments.


    Although his words have freed the Qin City soldiers from their fear, the mental impact needs to be restored. For the soldiers who are fully involved in the state of death, 300 is enough. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to see more soldiers lose their breath like 300.


    Peiyuan meditation can not only restore the strength of soldiers, but also stabilize their mind. It''s like a forger hammering a weapon. After the fire burns, he needs gentle water to strengthen it.


    "Yinzhu." Oliveira rushed in from the outside.


    "What''s the matter, brother? Is there any movement in Thor''s hammer fortress Ye Yinzhu asked with closed eyes. He who has lost his vision, whether he opens his eyes or closes his eyes, is the same.


    Oliveira exclaimed: "Yinzhu, you''re so predictable. Thor''s hammer fortress did have action. Although we can''t get close to observe, we can see the large-scale deployment of troops in Raytheon''s hammer fortress from high altitude. The fairies with the best eyesight told me that among the troops mobilized, including the golden Legion that appeared on the battlefield today. But oddly enough, Guti seems to have mobilized such a large army to enter the interior of the Arctic wasteland rather than to fight back against us. "


    A smile appears at the corner of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth. He says in his heart that brother Santos has finally acted. It seems that brother Zi is not as rough as he looks. He must have left Raytheon''s hammer fortress by taking advantage of today''s war.


    "Brother Oliveira, tell Hongyan that the cavalry is ready to attack. I''ll come later."


    Oliveira was stunned, "Yinzhu, the battle has just ended, and Thor''s hammer fortress is not fighting against us. You are..."


    Ye Yinzhu showed a mysterious smile on his face, "to protect our allies. Come on. I''ll explain it to you later. "


    As he said this, he got up from the ground and walked out quickly. He has to see Maldini before leaving town.


    Oliveira knew the importance of time on the battlefield and went in a hurry. Accompanied by Sura, ye Yinzhu quickly comes to Maldini''s mansion.


    "Yinzhu, have you finished? You, you have won such a great victory today. How can you not attend the celebration meeting I held for you? " Seeing ye Yinzhu, Maldini couldn''t help complaining.After seeing the strength of Qin City, the marshal completely wiped out the last suspicion and doubt in his heart. Just like the original Silvio, he decided to win over Ye Yinzhu and Qin City, for the sake of the Milan Empire and their violet family.


    Sula walks into the mansion with Ye Yinzhu''s arm. Although she knows that ye Yinzhu can judge the surrounding environment with the ability of the unity of nature and man, she will still do so.


    Whenever she saw Ye Yinzhu''s eyes that had lost their luster, Sula''s heart would be very painful.


    If it wasn''t for the upper landias Empire to find itself, how could Yinzhu become like this?


    Ye Yinzhu never shows any sign of why his eyes are blind. Although Sula has vaguely guessed some of them, he insists on not saying, and Sula can''t help it.


    "Marshal Maldini, I''ve come to ask you to send troops." Ye Yinzhu said straight to the point.


    "Send troops? Now? " Maldini a Leng, looking at Ye Yinzhu slightly frowned. You know, it''s only an hour since the end of the war. Although the soldiers of the northern Legion did not join in the war, it''s obviously not in line with military common sense to send troops twice a day.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head firmly and said, "it''s now. The horn hawk Knight of Qin City has just sent back the news that the golden Legion in Raytheon''s hammer fortress suddenly left the fortress and went to the interior of the wasteland. Such opportunities are not common. Marshal, your soldiers have never been in combat before, they are still fresh troops. Now what we have to do is to put enough pressure on Thor''s hammer fortress. If I guess well, I''m afraid goody has gone with the Golden Army, which is a good opportunity for us to hit the orcs again. "


    Maldini frowned and said, "Yinzhu, I''m afraid it''s not right. It''s one thing to fight the orcs on the plain, and another to attack the fortress. Come on, sit down and listen to me


    Although Ye Yinzhu had some impatience in his heart, the northern Legion was not his, so he had to sit down in the chair.


    Maldini said: "Thor''s hammer fortress is the most solid defense barrier on the whole continent. Raytheon tribe has been operating for many years. The fortress wall is as high as 100 meters away, and its thickness is more than 30 meters. It is made of granite mixed with iron ore and the unique clay of the Arctic wasteland. Its solid degree, even if is forbids the incantation bombardment to go up, also does not want to bring to it how big damage. What''s more, the forbidden magic field of Raytheon''s hammer fortress can disable all magic. Plus the defense of nearly a million orcs, attacking Thor''s hammer fortress will only bring a lot of damage to our army. It''s unwise. I led the northern Legion to fight with the Raytheon tribe for decades. If it wasn''t for this fortress, it would be too difficult to break. Do you think I''m willing to bear the orc''s autumn plunder every year as if I were fighting fires everywhere? We have not tried to attack the fortress directly, but we have never failed. Yinzhu, I know that you are powerful in Qin City, and you have won great success today. But, young man, you must remember that you can''t make any mistakes in the battlefield. If you don''t do well, you may lose the whole army, or even affect the whole war situation. "


    Maldini said that this was definitely a good intention. He implicitly pointed out that ye Yinzhu should not be proud of his previous victory and told him the specific situation of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. However, he did not know that ye Yinzhu''s real goal was not to break the solid fortress.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally understood that Maldini didn''t mean to be reluctant to send troops, and he was completely kind-hearted. He hesitated, hesitated whether to tell the marshal about his strategic plan with purple.


    Seeing that ye Yinzhu didn''t speak, Maldini thought that he couldn''t listen to his words. He said: "Yinzhu, if we want to defeat the orcs, the best way is to induce them to leave the defense of Raytheon''s hammer fortress and fight with us in the front. Only in this way can our magicians and dragoons give full play to their real advantages..." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 739

    "Marshal Maldini, I have something important to tell you. Can I talk about it alone?" Ye Yinzhu finally made up his mind and directly interrupted Maldini.


    Maldini was stunned for a moment, looked at Ye Yinzhu, nodded slowly and said: "OK. You all go out first. "


    The generals of the northern Legion in the mansion have a look at Ye Yinzhu and Maldini. They are dissatisfied. Although Ye Yinzhu and his Qin City are powerful, they are outsiders after all.


    "Go out, and let me say it again for the third time?" Marshal Maldini''s dignity came out immediately. Including Materazzi, the generals of the northern Legion were reluctant to go out of the mansion.


    Maldini said: "well, now I''m the only one here besides you, Yinzhu. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    A circle of soft spiritual waves radiate from ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows, and the invisible spiritual barrier immediately unfolds, covering him, Sura and Maldini. With his mental level, this can not only isolate the sound, but also the exploration of the soul. Even if the owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan are here, they will not be able to hear what they are talking about unless they are destroying this spiritual barrier.


    Maldini was surprised by Ye Yinzhu''s caution. He vaguely guessed that what ye Yinzhu wanted to say to himself must be a big secret. Pull a chair from the side and sit down opposite Ye Yinzhu.


    Now that the decision has been made, ye Yinzhu no longer hesitates and says: "Marshal Maldini, since we have a cooperative relationship now, I want to talk with you about the war against the orcs. First of all, I want to know, what does Milan want to see with orcs in this war? "


    Maldini said without hesitation: "for the orcs, we have never been greedy. Frankly speaking, if the orcs were not too dangerous, the ghosts would like to come to this extremely cold place. The conditions in the Arctic wasteland are worse than those here. They are not suitable for human survival. Only the strong orcs can survive there. Nevertheless, they attack us for lack of food. Our northern Legion is here for the simple purpose of preventing the orcs from invading the south. As for the complete annihilation of the orcs, it is impossible. Not to mention the vast area of the Arctic wilderness, it is too difficult for us to send troops to fight in the Arctic wilderness. A few hundred years ago, before the construction of Raytheon''s hammer fortress was completed, our Milan army once went deep into the Arctic wilderness. Just when the Imperial Army thought it could wipe out the orc threat completely, we encountered bad weather and attacks from many small Orc tribes in the Arctic wilderness. That kind of harassing attack, combined with the terrible weather in the Arctic wasteland, caused huge losses to the imperial army. That time, less than a third of the soldiers who survived to return to the Empire. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "so the Empire has no ambition for the land of the Arctic wasteland?"


    Maldini said: "of course. As long as the orcs do not come to attack us, occupy our land and kill our people, the purpose of the northern Legion will be achieved. If you want to destroy a race like the orcs, you may not be able to do so even if you use all the power of the human nation. Who will do such thankless things? What''s more, the empire is now facing a greater crisis. In the south, what we hope most is that the situation in the north can be stabilized, so that the empire can go all out against landias. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face and said, "in that case, I understand."


    "Got it?" Maldini some don''t understand looking at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Marshal Maldini, you must be very surprised why I transferred the four most powerful beasts in Qin City and the bimont giant beast Legion. And it''s just after I came here. "


    At this time, he was not in a hurry to attack Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Santos, as the king of bimon, leads the bimon beast. If he tries his best, even Guti and his golden army can''t catch up with him for a while. Guti is far away from the fortress, so it''s easier for him to give a profound instruction to the Raytheon tribe when he attacks Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    So he decided to make everything clear with Maldini first.


    Maldini''s eyes moved slightly and said with a smile: "this is the internal affair in your piano city. We are just cooperating with each other. You don''t have to explain to me. What''s more, today in the battlefield, the warriors of Qin City have brought me too much surprise. You don''t know how long our northern army hasn''t won such a great victory. You and your Qin City soldiers have made great contributions to this war, whether in terms of morale or the loss of ORC strength. "


    For Maldini''s praise, ye Yinzhu didn''t care, "marshal, I didn''t tell you the truth of their departure at that time. It wasn''t intended to hide it, but because the task they were going to perform was extremely dangerous, even a near death."


    Maldini said with a noncommittal smile: "what? Is there any task that will embarrass the four beasts? This is the Arctic wasteland. You won''t let them attack FalanYe Yinzhu said with a smile: "that''s not true. If it''s to attack Falan, it''s the task of ten dead and no life. Purple, they are now in the Arctic wasteland. To be exact, purple should have led the four great beasts and the behemoth Legion in Fort Solomon


    "Ah? What did you say? " Maldini was surprised, looking at Ye Yinzhu, a face of disbelief.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Marshal must be wondering how I sent them to the Arctic wasteland behind the three Orc fortresses. In fact, it''s very easy to explain. I once got a treasure for space transmission. Through this treasure, any creature within 100 can be sent to the place where the mark of magic array was left. When I was still at the magic academy in Milan, I had experienced in the Arctic wilderness with purple. So it''s not difficult to send him and the behemoth


    "Yinzhu, do you want the behemoth army to attack the orc fortress from inside and cooperate with us? No! Even if you really want to do that, your bimont giants should be behind Thor''s hammer, not Solomon. "


    Feeling Maldini''s surprise, ye Yinzhu finally said the most important point, "purple, they went to the Arctic wilderness, not to cooperate with us, to be exact, we want to change the owner of the Arctic wilderness."


    Maldini''s body suddenly becomes stiff, and his eyes are full of disbelief when he looks at Ye Yinzhu. At this time, he realizes that ye Yinzhu''s plan is so far-reaching, even terrible.


    How big is the Arctic wasteland? Maldini can''t be more clear. It''s not easy to unify the orcs. With the Raytheon tribe as strong, they can only share the world with Solomon tribe and Ares tribe in the end.


    Although Amethyst bimon is the legendary king of orcs, it''s only a legend many years ago. It''s hard to say how many orcs still remember the existence of Amethyst bimon. It''s absolutely unrealistic for Maldini to lead hundreds of bimon to unify the whole Orc world.


    Ye Yinzhu had guessed Maldini''s feeling for a long time. With a smile on his face, he slowly stood up from his sitting position and said, "marshal, you must be very strange why we do this. In other words, you must not be optimistic about purple''s achievements, right? "


    Maldini nodded, "Yinzhu, the situation of the Arctic wasteland is very complicated. Even if the four great beasts are powerful and have the help of hundreds of Mongolian giants, you must understand that more ants can kill elephants. The three tribes can gather more than two million Orc troops. If they are really desperate to hang the four great beasts, it will be a disaster Well, the four beasts will not have any chance. You let them go deep alone. It''s like... "


    Forced to endure the dissatisfaction with Ye Yinzhu, Maldini''s face has become very ugly at this time.


    As a famous commander, in his opinion, Qin City has great strength. If combined with the deterrence of the four beasts, even if the orcs can''t break the defense of the orcs, at least the orcs can''t easily attack the Milan empire.


    However, there is a premise, that is, with the support of hundreds of thousands of troops of the northern Legion and under the cover of Shengguang City, the role of the four sacred beasts can be brought into full play.


    However, ye Yinzhu has already sent Amethyst Bimeng and the four great beasts to the interior of the Arctic wasteland. This is to die. The Arctic wasteland is like a big mouth to devour. Although the four great beasts are bigger, can they really escape the fate of being devoured?


    Maldini is not optimistic about the results of the four beasts. From a military point of view, he strongly believes that ye Yinzhu''s decision this time is extremely wrong, which can be said to have ruined our good situation.


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said for Maldini, "it''s just death, isn''t it?"


    Maldini didn''t say a word, but his face became more gloomy. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 740

    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said, "marshal, I don''t agree with you on this point. Not only do I not think they are going to die, but I also think it''s a great opportunity. The chance to turn the war around. However, at present, whether they can succeed or not has nothing to do with us. However, we must try our best to create opportunities for them to succeed. That''s why I want to have an open talk with you now. "


    Maldini frowned and said, "do you mean to drag the orcs in Thor''s hammer fortress?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "that''s right. Only by dragging down the main forces of the two orcs on this side as much as possible, can we give them more time and opportunities to create chaos in the Arctic wasteland, build prestige and own strength. "


    Maldini sighed, and he also stood up. Judging from his height, he was taller than ye Yinzhu. He went to Ye Yinzhu and patted him on the shoulder. "Yinzhu, you still underestimate the orcs. In today''s battle, you led the soldiers of Qin City to a subversive victory. That''s right, but if you look down on Thor''s hammer fortress, you will suffer huge losses in the near future. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. He knew that he couldn''t be more familiar with Raytheon''s hammer fortress than Maldini. He quickly asked for advice modestly and said, "please teach me."


    Maldini said: "the various characteristics of Raytheon''s hammer fortress have long been the case that one man is in charge and ten thousand men are invincible. Let alone the fact that there are millions of orcs in the fortress now, even if there are only 50000 people guarding the fortress, we can''t go beyond the thunder pool. If goody is determined to shrink, even if we attack every day, we can''t stop him from sending the orc army into the wasteland. That''s why you said just now that Guti''s golden army left the fortress and went into the wilderness. I''m not surprised and don''t support the current attack. "


    "Is Thor''s hammer fortress really that hard to attack?" Ye Yinzhu has a big frown.


    Maldini nodded his head firmly and said: "Raytheon''s hammer fortress is a nightmare for any infantry. The 100 meter high wall is not easy to climb. In the air of the fortress, tens of thousands of Griffin and Thunderbird troops are enough to observe any movement of our army, and strike from the air when we attack the city. In the case that we can''t use magic, and in the case of no absolutely powerful air force, we can only hope and sigh for these Thunderbirds and Griffins. There''s no way to take them. As long as there are a certain number of soldiers guarding the orc City, even if we send most of the strong to attack the city, it will not have any effect. Of course, if Guti was in the fort, it would be more unrealistic to attack the fort. Maybe, after you fight him today, you don''t think he is very powerful, but I can tell you that if his Thor''s hammer is launched in the Thor''s hammer fortress, its attack power is more than ten times of the usual. No one on our side can bear the terrible blow. If my subordinates hadn''t stood in front of me, I would have died under Guti''s hammer. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly. He admitted that Maldini''s concerns were completely reasonable. This is the experience of the old marshal in fighting with the orcs for more than ten years. Although Maldini''s voice was a little unhappy, he still patiently explained to himself, which shows his love. Recalling the first time I saw Maldini, it was the marshal who helped himself to improve his strength with his strong fighting spirit. Although the two sides have different opinions, ye Yinzhu''s heart is warmer.


    "Marshal, you are right. I think it''s too hasty. However, can you tell me how to make the troops of Guti and orcs defend the fortress and dare not leave easily? "


    Ye Yinzhu asked modestly. His tone was very gentle, and he bent down to Maldini as he spoke.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s open-minded attitude to seek advice, Maldini can''t help but secretly praise that ye Yinzhu''s success as a Qin emperor is by no means as simple as luck. Most young people like him are full of vigor, but they will never have any patience. But ye Yinzhu is not the same, full of spirit at the same time, it seems that his attitude is also stable, not impatient.


    After pondering for a moment, Maldini said: "there are only two situations that can make Guti pay full attention to the defensive fortress. First, we broke through the tough wall of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, leaving a gap in the fortress''s defense. This will immediately alert Guti and the orcs. Second, break the forbidden magic field of Raytheon''s hammer fortress or the powerful attack power of Raytheon''s hammer. Let Goody''s greatest strength disappear. The field of forbidding demons is better. At least our army''s strong martial arts can participate in the battle. However, Guti in the fortress is really terrible. Once he stands on the top of the city and launches a thunderbolt, life is the hammer of the storm, and no one in our army can get close to the fortress. "


    Ye Yinzhu listened and nodded, "I see. That is to say, we have to make Guti feel pain and fear before we can tie all his troops to Thor''s hammer fortress, right


    Maldini nodded and said, "yes, that''s it."


    Ye Yinzhu stood up and said, "marshal, I''m going to have a try."


    Maldini a Leng, "what are you going to do?"Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "you said that as long as you can break the wall of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, goody will certainly pay attention to the defense here. I want to have a try. Don''t worry. Even if I can''t succeed, I will go back. "


    Maldini did not persuade Ye Yinzhu this time, because he felt a strong self-confidence from ye Yinzhu. Of course, he believed that ye Yinzhu had enough power to protect himself. He nodded and said, "then you must be careful. I order the troops to meet you. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "No. It''s not infantry that we''re attacking this time. Marshal, if, I mean if, our plan really succeeded this time. Purple can become the common master of orcs. I promise you that as long as I live one day, orcs will not invade Milan empire. But I hope that the Empire of Milan can exchange food with the orcs at a fair price. I think the rich mineral resources of the Arctic wilderness are also needed by the Empire, right? "


    Maldini''s eyes changed again when he looked at Ye Yinzhu. He didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu had already thought so far, even thought about the future development. Is he really confident that he can make the four great beasts gain powerful power in the Arctic wilderness? Is this really possible?


    Ye Yinzhu has never been a reckless person. If Maldini knew all his previous actions, he would never doubt him now. No one is more concerned about the safety of Zi and the four beasts than he is. Under the same life contract, ye Yinzhu will feel any danger in the first time. Relying on the space transmission magic array and his own strength, ye Yinzhu believes that unless purple is facing the simultaneous attack of the owners of the seven towers of Falan, he is confident that he will bring back purple and the four beasts alive. As for the loss of the behemoth, it can not be taken into account.


    Of course, this is just the worst plan. Ye Yinzhu has enough confidence in the strength of the four great beasts. Even if he can''t succeed, if he wants to stop them from escaping, I''m afraid that the Arctic wasteland doesn''t have such strength. Not even the scariest Bingsen. Not to mention ordinary orcs.


    Walking out of the mansion, Sula put some cool hands on Ye Yinzhu''s arm again and said in a low voice, "do we really want to go?"


    Ye Yinzhu raised his other hand to hold Sula''s hand and warmed her with his own heat, "of course. The action of the golden legion of Raytheon tribe can only prove one thing. Brother Santos has already started the action. He must have taken away all the bimont beasts of the two tribes, and the number was at least 300. Once such a powerful force comes together with them, then, even if it is not invincible, it is more than enough to protect itself in the orc world. But after all, Guti''s Golden Army has a large number, as well as the white tiger army of Ares tribe. We have to help brother Santos buy as much time as possible. As long as they go deep into the Arctic wilderness, it will be more difficult for goody to find them in the vast world


    Sula nodded and gently leaned her head on Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder. "I don''t know what happened to them now."


    Ye Yinzhu gently stroked Sula''s delicate face and gave her a kiss on her forehead. "I also want to know that I once felt purple fighting not long ago. Although it was very short, I could find that he had done his best. I really want to call him back, but I can''t do that. Zi has his own choice. No matter what he is going to do, I will support him unconditionally. "


    Sula smiles, "Zi is really lucky to have a brother like you."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "no, it should be said that I am lucky to have a brother like him. In other words, God''s arrangement for us to meet is our luck. Let''s go and have a look. Compared with the wall of Qin City, the wall of thunder hammer fortress is harder. " The tone of going to the thunderbolt was so relaxed that it didn''t matter at all.


    Half an hour later, the gate of the holy light city quietly opened, and a group of cavalry took advantage of the night to quickly get out of the city. Their equipment is all black. It''s hard to find them in the middle of the night if you don''t look carefully.


    ------------------


    these two chapters may be a bit into the flat area, but don''t worry. The little climax is coming soon. Please smash the tickets. The more the tickets, the longer the climax. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 741

    Shengguang city and Raytheon''s hammer fortress are hundreds of miles apart. Without any lighting tools, even if there is Air Force reconnaissance on the opposite side, it is impossible to see the situation so far here.


    That group of cavalry about ten thousand people, out of the city of holy light, they did not rush to March, but stopped, a neat triangle quickly arranged. The front edge is made up of 300 extremely tall knights. Their armor and mounts are dark blue.


    When the moon was dark and the wind was high, so many cavalry appeared on the plain, they didn''t make much noise, only the sound of breathing and the slight collision of armor.


    After 300 people, all the cavalry units are light black armor. They are light cavalry. These cavalry are not very good mounts. They are just ordinary wildebeests. The endurance of these wildebeests is good, but the speed is very average.


    Ye Yinzhu stands at the front of the team. His mount is changed from a daytime machino iron dragon to a fast erikmin Dragon King, a sixth order Warcraft.


    Now ye Yinzhu has some regrets. If you bring the real mounts of the Dragon cavalry and these cavalry, the combat effectiveness of the cavalry will be greatly improved.


    In order not to make trouble for Zi, the battle sequence of Qin City soldiers coming to the Arctic wasteland did not include the figure of a dragon. But now the plan has changed, the purple and bimon warriors and Qin City human warriors have been divided into two sequences.


    They don''t influence each other. Since then, the appearance of the dragon has not changed for the purple unity orcs.


    Ye Yinzhu secretly made up his mind to return to Qincheng immediately after the battle tonight to transfer the dragon training mounts of the Dragon Knights and cavalry. Although not every cavalry has dragon training, even the wind wolf is much better than the wildebeest now.


    "Goose, are you ready?" Ye Yinzhu asks Ye Hongyan, who is sitting on the back of the crown prince.


    Ye Hongyan''s eyes are still so cold, did not speak, just to Ye Yinzhu stretched out his right thumb.


    Death dragon wolf cavalry, can be said to be ye Yinzhu''s legitimate army, but also the most elite in Qin City. Perhaps, when they were just founded, these death dragon wolf cavalry could not be compared with the bimon giant army, but with the passage of time, the growth speed of death dragon wolf cavalry was far faster than that of bimon giant army.


    With the constant war, the integration of the death warrior and their Mount Dragon wolf is becoming more and more perfect. Not long ago, ye Hongyan secretly told ye Yinzhu that the Dragon Wolves of the soldiers have signs of evolution, and with the strength of the Dragon wolf itself, the improvement speed of the death warrior''s cultivation is also very fast.


    Almost all the fighting spirit of the God of death fighters have approached or reached the blue level, and ye Hongyan himself has entered the purple level.


    If you don''t consider Ye Yinzhu''s metamorphosis, ye Hongyan can definitely be called the genius of the young generation.


    This young strong man trained by Marshal Seedorf will surely achieve more in the future than Marshal Seedorf. It''s only because he has been following the more abnormal Ye Yinzhu since his debut that his aura of genius has not been noticed by many people.


    Battlefield is the best place for training. Ye Yinzhu attaches great importance to the death dragon wolf cavalry. No matter what good equipment, the first thing he thinks of is the death dragon wolf cavalry. Although they are also the most powerful enemies on the battlefield, as long as ye Yinzhu is there, the support of Qin magic will fall on them first every time.


    They heard more of "Peiyuan meditation" than Mongolian soldiers. When I was in Qin City a few days ago, they were the objects of the twelve music workshop of Qin emperor to practice the magic of divine sound.


    Under the premise of strong quality and support, the first army of Qincheng, which is only 300 in number, has become more and more abnormal. This can be seen from their efforts to kill dozens of dragons in one second.


    That''s impossible even for ye Yinzhu and the four great beasts.


    "Brother Oliveira." Ye Yinzhu calls again.


    Oliveira is on the other side of him, sitting on the back of a huge horned eagle, nodding to Ye Yinzhu.


    Seeing that both of them are ready, ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "let''s start."


    The death dragon and wolf knights and ye Yinzhu, who was riding Eric MinLong, set out quietly. They didn''t raise their speed, but kept their trot speed and slowly approached Thor''s hammer fortress. Physical strength and explosive power should be used at the most critical moment. It is one of the truths that every death dragon and wolf cavalry knows very well to preserve their strength.


    At the same time that ye Yinzhu and death 300 set out, Oliveira also took action. The cavalry regiment was under his command for the time being. Under Oliveira''s command, the cavalry regiment of nearly ten thousand people quickly divided into ten units, each with about a thousand people, and slowly stepped on the battlefield.


    But they didn''t go too far. With their completely black equipment and specially selected black wildebeest, the 10000 cavalry soon hid in the night.


    Oliveira arranged all this and patted it on the back of the eagle. The eagle spread its wings and flew to the city of light.Ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan led the death dragon wolf knights to a place 30 miles away from Raytheon''s hammer fortress before they stopped.


    Despite the darkness, they knew that if they moved forward, the sharp eyed Thunderbirds and Griffins in the air would find their tracks.


    The light on Ye Yinzhu''s hand flashed, and chunleiqin quietly appeared in front of him. A circle of dark purple light floated out under his eight finger playing, and shrouded the death dragon and wolf cavalry behind him.


    Outside the aura, no one can hear a sound, but within the aura, every death warrior and their Mount Dragon wolf can hear the music of killing.


    The breath of death on the warriors of the God of death is becoming stronger and stronger in the music, and their Mount Dragon wolf also begins to make a low roar.


    Ye Yinzhu plays a very simple war song, but with his strong spiritual power as the backing, no matter how simple the music is, it will turn decadence into magic. The effect of this war song is not as direct and obvious as other Qin songs, but it has multi-attribute bonus.


    High morale, increased fighting desire, increased fighting spirit and speed. Although each kind of increase has only 10% effect, it will be much more terrifying if it is applied to the already powerful death dragon wolf cavalry.


    In the music of Qin, ye Hongyan fiercely draws out his sword behind him, looks up to the sky and screams, "the aura of Qin Emperor will shine on us forever. Death dragon wolf, kill - "


    death dragon wolf Knights moved. At that moment, even if the situation changed, they could not describe the speed of terror.


    Ye Yinzhu is also the first time since the completion of the death dragon and wolf Knight order to observe them so closely.


    Just for a moment, Eric min, the Dragon King under Ye Yinzhu''s step, was paralyzed and died in front of the huge murderous spirit of the death dragon and wolf knights.


    As soon as the Dragon wolf started to charge, the wings on their back opened slightly, completely maintaining a close relationship with the air. At that moment, ye Yinzhu seemed to see three hundred dark blue lightning darting out.


    The explosive power of the moment raised the speed of the death dragon and wolf knights to an absolutely terrifying level.


    Fast. It''s too fast. Through the induction of the unity of heaven and man, ye Yinzhu clearly found that at the same time of starting, the fighting spirit of the death warriors directly poured into the lower dragon wolf. Combined with their fighting spirit and the strength of the Dragon wolf itself, these dragon wolves, which originally had only level 7, immediately reached the point of comparable speed with level 9.


    That''s why Ye Yinzhu suddenly understood why the strength of the death dragon wolf Knights increased so fast.


    It''s absolute trust, trust in partners.


    When running, the death warrior pours his strength into the Dragon wolf without reservation. They forget their own safety and others and are completely protected by the Dragon wolf.


    When it comes to fighting, the Dragon wolves will lose their strength back to the death fighters, so that they can play the most powerful fighting power.


    No wonder that the last time they faced the dragon clan, they were able to use the power of judgment, which was so terrifying. That''s the power of the perfect combination of death fighters and their dragon wolves!


    The power of human and mount often flows in each other''s body through transmission. How can they not establish the strongest tacit understanding? The huge energy impacts the meridians, coupled with the iron blood training, the rapid improvement of their strength is absolutely normal.


    This is the secret of the death order. However, even if someone really knows this mystery, how many people can have the quality of death warrior? They are unique.


    As the death dragon wolf cavalry began to charge, the Guqin on Ye Yinzhu''s hand also changed in an instant. The orange body and the plaintive melody floated up with a clear Ding Dong sound. Just as ye Hongyan said before the charge, a dark purple halo once again shone on the death dragon wolf cavalry.


    This time, the powerful power increase effect and the previous war song are superimposed together, suddenly making their speed increase 30% again. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 742

    There is only one orange Guqin leaf bamboo, which is the magic instrument level waterfall Lianzhu.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to use the super artifact dead wood dragon chant.


    But the super artifact is too overbearing and more suitable for attack. At this time, what ye Yinzhu wants to do is to assist the dragon and wolf cavalry. Undoubtedly, the waterfall string organ is more suitable.


    There is a subtle relationship between Qin music and Guqin. The same Qin music, played with different guqin, has different effects.


    For example, ye Yinzhu has just played the song "high mountains and flowing water". If you play it with the dead wood dragon harp which is a super artifact with the quality above the waterfall, it will certainly be more aggressive, that is to say, it will be better to weaken the enemy.


    But the effect of the increase is not as good as the waterfall. Waterfalls and beads are the most suitable Guqin for this music.


    The two hands eight fingers roll out, and the seventy-two rolling water, which has reached the peak of Qin art, is deduced on Ye Yinzhu''s two hands eight fingers. Even Qin Shang has to sigh for himself here.


    Under his deliberate control, the increasing effect of "high mountains and flowing water" reaches the limit. The eyes of death dragon and wolf cavalry are brighter and brighter, and their murderous spirit is stronger and stronger. The distance of 30 Li is not close, but under their full sprint, it is like a dark blue cloud. Between more than 10 breaths, they have reached the place less than three li in front of Raytheon''s hammer fortress Fang.


    There was almost no noise of metal friction, and three hundred swords came out of their scabbard at the same time.


    "Battle -" Ye Hongyan raised his sword high in his hand, and each death dragon wolf cavalry made the same action. The fighting spirit condensed instantly, and the Dragon wolf who they stepped down surged into their bodies with a strong dark blue light.


    The energy conversion begins, and the fighting spirit originally belonging to the death warrior and the energy in the Dragon wolf''s body are transmitted back into the death warrior''s body.


    The Dragon wolves'' running limbs slowed down, but at this time they used the speed brought by the previous crazy gallop to spread their wings and glide forward, not slower than the previous gallop.


    Death dragon wolf cavalry, and their mount has long been integrated, at this moment, they are not a person, but a combination of human and dragon wolf. The dark blue light appeared in the swords cast by 300 dwarf masters, and rose instantly under the drive of the purple light in the front.


    "Kill -" the roar became a roar full of endless murders. In an instant, the murderous atmosphere was so fierce that the black cloud appeared again over the Dragon wolf cavalry.


    Compared with the last time, it''s easier for the death dragon wolf cavalry to trigger the ruling power. In the case that the murderous spirit is not as good as the last time when facing the dragon, the black cloud still appears.


    This is thanks to the Qin magic of the twelve music square of Qin emperor and ye Yinzhu. After the last exertion of the divine power of judgment, the bodies of the death warrior and the Dragon wolf were severely impacted by the energy, resulting in certain damage. However, the powerful ruling power also broadened their meridians, but because the ruling power was too overbearing, there were a lot of damaged meridians.


    Ye Yinzhu and Qin Di''s twelve music square helped the death dragon wolf cavalry to repair their bodies with "Peiyuan jingxinqu", which not only restored their original strength, but also completely defeated their bottleneck at that time. The ruling power left in the death warrior and the Mount Dragon wolf has been transforming their bodies these days, until then, the death dragon wolf cavalry has really grown up To become the most terrifying cavalry on the mainland.


    Death dragon wolf cavalry''s indomitable momentum in the battlefield instantly increased their combat power to the limit.


    This terrible black cloud, combined with all the energy of knight and dragon wolf, countless black lights, surrounded by 300 rising huge purple lights. At this moment, all the energy is completely transformed into the black that matches the night.


    Ye Hongyan''s face became extremely cold at this time. He clearly felt that his body was filled with the strange power again. All the death fighters condensed their energy into the black electric light above his head at this moment, and he was the hand that controlled the black energy.


    The increase of the song "high mountains and flowing water" makes the ruling power of the three hundred warriors of death more pure, dark as ink, and even covers their bodies.


    At this time, the orcs on Raytheon''s hammer fortress have reacted. While Griffins and Thunderbirds are sending the news that they have found the enemy''s trace to the fortress, they are surprised to find that the previous enemy has suddenly disappeared, and the fortress is just dark.


    However, at this time, both the guards of Thor''s hammer fortress and the Griffins and Thunderbirds in the air feel an unprecedented pressure. Even if the wings of Griffins and Thunderbirds flap, it becomes extremely difficult. The orc soldiers seem to have a big stone in their heart, and their breath seems to have stagnated.


    What''s the matter? What''s going on? It can''t be magic. No one can use magic in thunderbolt fortress!


    The orc soldiers began to panic, but their panic didn''t last long.


    "Ruling." Ye Hongyan holds his Epee in both hands. Under his guidance, all the death fighters wave their swords.


    Chi, a strange sound spread with the black light. The black light did not bring a roaring shock. However, when the black light appeared on the wall of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, which was known as having nothing to urge, a strange scene appeared.The fortress walls made of granite, iron ore and clay are melting like ice and snow met with fire. The dazzling black light cuts into the thick 100 meter high wall in the strange sound.


    It''s not corrosion. Corrosion is one of the most virulent attacks of the dark magic system. Corrosion has obvious effects on creatures, but its effects on objects are much smaller, especially on the solid walls of fortresses. It''s the power to devour, to really devour, to judge everything.


    In front of the ruling power, the structure of granite, iron ore and clay has been severely damaged. A gap has begun to appear on the top of the city, and dozens of unfortunate Orc soldiers guarding the city have become mummies like the dragon in Qin City last time.


    The black light continued down the gap and expanded to both sides. When the death dragon wolf cavalry wielded a sword, the Dragon wolf turned and ran in the opposite direction towards the holy light city, the black light did not disappear, but stayed on the wall of Raytheon''s hammer fortress and spread rapidly.


    Every meter, the black light will dissipate a bit, but even so, the gap that has gradually become terrible is still expanding.


    The sudden change surprised the orc soldiers, and they finally saw the existence of the black in the light of the torch. Some soldiers try to stop the spread of the black, but once the body or weapon touches the power of the black judgment, his body will turn into a mummy as if it were touched by the power of the judgment.


    Do not know who exclaimed: "curse, this is the curse of the devil." For a moment, the orc city was in chaos. A large number of ORC soldiers who had begun to rest woke up from the barracks, and the whole Thor''s hammer fortress became chaotic.


    Ye Yinzhu stayed 30 miles away from the thunder hammer fortress, quietly feeling the death dragon and wolf cavalry retreating like wind and debris.


    He knew that his later arrangements would not have any effect. The reaction of Thor''s hammer fortress was more chaotic than he had imagined, and it didn''t even send pursuers.


    Of course, it can also be said that the attack power of the death dragon wolf knights is too terrible. The ruling power has left too much shadow on the orcs, making them have no courage to pursue.


    From afar, ye Yinzhu has already felt the weakness of Ye Hongyan and the warriors of death. As soon as the piano music in his hand changes, the increase of the song "high mountains and flowing water" has become the Peiyuan meditation song which stimulates the potential of Peiyuan. The aura is shrouded by the warriors of death. At the same time, ye Yinzhu rises up and falls on the back of the dragon and wolf prince who is under Ye Hongyan. Of course, from the beginning to the end, Ye Yinzhu has a black shadow behind him.


    She seems to be integrated with Ye Yinzhu. In the dark, even the death fighters can hardly notice her existence.


    However, she is also the strongest attacking force around Ye Yinzhu, a combination of eternal double puppet and God''s sigh. Sula has already become the most terrifying assassin on the mainland and ye Yinzhu''s shadow lover.


    With no more words, ye Yinzhu and ye Hongyan quickly withdraw to Shengguang city with the death dragon and wolf knights. At the same time, the already quietly launched qinchengjiaoying knights and the scattered ten cavalry also quietly withdraw. As if nothing had happened, quietly back to the city of light.


    "What''s the situation?" Marshal Maldini was the first to come up. He has been on the top of the city watching the actions of the Qin City soldiers. But it was too dark. Holy light city is a hundred miles away from Raytheon''s hammer fortress. All he can see is that ten cavalry teams disperse and the death dragon wolf Knights disappear in the dark.


    Ye Yinzhu jumped from the back of the Dragon wolf prince, and the shadow behind him turned into human shape again, holding his big hand. "I don''t know the specific situation. I''ll see it tomorrow in the daytime." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 743

    Maldini nodded, and ye Yinzhu and Qin City cavalry retreated. He was very satisfied. As for whether they could pose a threat to Raytheon''s hammer fortress, it didn''t matter to him. Just now, he had written a letter to send his men back to Milan City, in which he told the details of his conversation with Ye Yinzhu.


    After ye Yinzhu took people away, Maldini thought carefully for a period of time. He thought that if ye Yinzhu and Zi really succeed. Then, the future of the Arctic wilderness will only become more difficult to deal with. Under the leadership of Amethyst bimon, once the orcs return to their hearts, the Arctic wilderness will become a country with the most terrifying combat power on the mainland. Is that really what Milan want to see? Until he thought about it, he fully understood why Ye Yinzhu said those words to him before he left. He is telling himself that even if the orcs become strong, they will not threaten the existence of Milan. Even the two sides may enter into a cooperative relationship.


    The cooperation between landias and the orcs is based on interests. For landias, the orcs are the power to contain the Milan empire. However, if the Empire of Milan, which borders on the northern wilderness, forms an alliance with the orcs, I am afraid that there will be no power on this continent to compete with Milan.


    All kinds of possibilities are complicated. Maldini soon felt a headache. He didn''t dare to neglect such an important situation. He quickly wrote down the matter and sent it to Milan City for Silvio to decide.


    Milan, and only Silvio the great, can decide what the future relationship with the orcs will be. Of course, Maldini also thought that if the orcs were unified in the hands of Amethyst bimon, then Qin City would have a huge backer. Just as he imagined, maybe, in a few years, Qin City with its back on the far north wasteland would become another place where Falan could not be destroyed, at least.


    "Yinzhu, it''s very late. You and your soldiers are tired all day. Go and have a rest as soon as possible." Maldini said gently. No matter what happens in the future, Maldini has decided to have a good relationship with Ye Yinzhu and Qin City.


    Ye Yinzhu bid farewell to Maldini, but he did not directly return to his residence to rest. Instead, he called Ye Hongyan and led the dead dragon wolf cavalry to the infantry camp. At this time, the girls of qindi twelve music square are still playing wonderful music.


    After ye Yinzhu made the death dragon wolf cavalry members listen to the music, they sat down with Ye Hongyan in the corner. One hand is pressed on Ye Hongyan''s waistcoat, and his mellow fighting spirit is infused into his body to help him recover his almost evacuated energy.


    Although Ye Hongyan''s strength is the most powerful in the Dragon wolf cavalry of death, as the commander, his consumption is undoubtedly the biggest when launching the divine power of judgment. With the help of Ye Yinzhu, his pale face became ruddy gradually, and his breath became stable gradually.


    "Yinzhu, I can do it."


    Ye Yinzhu took back his fighting spirit and said, "Hongyan, this is the second time that you have realized the power of the divine power of judgment. Is it different from the last time?"


    Ye Hongyan also said: "slightly different. When I used this ability for the first time, it was completely inspired by chance. At that time, I felt that the fighting spirit in my body was completely burned, and it burned into the black gas. The black energy is too terrible, and the backfire is very serious. If it wasn''t for you and twelve music square to treat us in time, I''m afraid our death dragon and wolf Knights will no longer exist. "


    Ye Yinzhu naturally knew the urgency of the situation at that time. Of course, they didn''t tell anyone about the secret, and even few people in Qincheng knew about it.


    Ye Hongyan continued: "after that time, after we recovered, I found that the meridians in my body and other soldiers expanded a little. More importantly, our meridians were covered with a light black. The power of judgment that remains in our bodies seems to be integrated with our bodies. Last time I told you that since this happened, our cultivation speed has improved a little faster than before. Although it is not very obvious, I can feel that the fighting spirit has become more solid, and I can feel it clearly with every improvement. At the same time, the use of fighting spirit can also be more accurate. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "what about today? What''s the difference from last time. "


    At that time, I was afraid that the wild goose had already been supported by the divine power of our body. At that time, I even thought I was going to face death. This time is similar to the last time, the same is the internal fighting gas instant combustion, after the attack was completely evacuated. But compared with the last time, the damage of meridians is much more slight. I''m even sure that I can recover by myself. This time, I specially retained some divine power of judgment in my body, which is very difficult to control, but these divine power of judgment will penetrate into my body and combine with my meridians. I believe that the next time you use the divine power of judgment, it will be easier than this one. Even the meridians will not be damaged. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "how do other death fighters compare with you?"Ye Hongyan said, "it should be about the same. The divine power of judgment is very strange. Although the qualitative change can only be triggered after the fusion of all the forces of the soldiers and me, the situation of each soldier is determined by his own strength. If he is strong, the pain caused by the divine power of judgment will be stronger, and vice versa. I''ve asked everyone, and everyone''s situation is similar. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I understand. Although you can''t fully grasp the use of this power, we can be sure that the attack power of the ruling power is very terrible. However, this kind of power must be used less. After all, every time you use it, you lose your fighting power immediately. As the strongest Legion in Qin City, I don''t want to see any damage to you


    Ye Hongyan nodded: "I want to talk about it with you, too. In my opinion, although the ruling power will spare us, it is not impossible to use it. At a critical time, this kind of terrorist force can often play a decisive role. I don''t think it will be a big problem as long as we have enough support from other legions. Moreover, if we want to improve the divine power, it should be related to our individual fighting spirit and strength, as well as our murderous spirit, willpower and fighting spirit. However, in order to better control the divine power of judgment, I''m afraid it can only be used many times. What''s more, it''s just the beginning of the divine power''s transformation of the body. I can''t imagine what our death dragon wolf cavalry will look like if it continues. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that this kind of transformation not only appears in us, but also in the Dragon wolf. After the transformation, it seems that the level of Warcraft is no longer limited by the bottleneck, which is why most Mount Dragon wolves have evolutionary precursors


    After listening to Ye Hongyan''s explanation, ye Yinzhu had a comprehensive understanding of the divine power of judgment. He suddenly showed a smile on his face. "Hongyan, you say that if you can plug a divine power of judgment into Raytheon''s hammer under the cover of the army every day, won''t this fortress become full of holes after a period of time?"


    After thinking about it, ye Hongyan said seriously, "it''s very possible. No matter how strong the fortress is, it is limited. If we attack it with divine power, we may be able to break the defense of the fortress wall


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "no, I won''t let you do that again easily."


    "Why?" Ye Hongyan asked curiously.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "first of all, after this time, the defense of Raytheon''s hammer fortress against the city wall will be strengthened. Once you attack, your own strength will be drained. Once you encounter the attack of the other party''s fast troops or air force, you are likely to be damaged. That''s not what I want to see. The life of each of you is more important in my heart than that of goody the lion king. Secondly, if Zi comes back to see that the orc''s first fortress is riddled with holes, do you think he will be angry? "


    Ye Hongyan was stunned for a moment, and then, on his cold and silent face, he showed a rare smile. Maybe it''s because I think of what Zizi looks like when she sees the scene of Thor''s hammer fortress full of holes.


    Guti led a hundred thousand troops to march at full speed. This time, he went out in person in order to catch all the behemoths who defected.


    Fifty thousand golden Legion and fifty thousand white tiger Legion. Although only one hundred thousand Orc soldiers came out with him, they are the most elite part of the whole Thor tribe and the warlord tribe.


    After discussion, the tiger king Joe Cole did not follow him out of the city, but stayed in the fortress. One of the two tribal chiefs should stay in Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Guti didn''t know how long it would take for the chase. The defense of the fortress must not be relaxed.


    However, everything is not as smooth as goody expected. When he led 100000 elites to leave the fortress, he followed the footprints left by the behemoth, but until now, he still did not see a behemoth.


    -----------------


    what will happen to Yinzhu? Can Goody''s pursuit of bimont be successfully stopped? Let the monthly tickets and recommended tickets come more fiercely, and they will be more and more wonderful in the later period. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 744

    Among all the orc races, bimont has the most powerful individual combat ability. However, the behemoth has one drawback. First of all, they can''t fly, they can only walk on land, which leads to the behemoth''s huge weight will leave very obvious footprints on any form of ground.


    That''s why Guti is not afraid to find Santos and bimont. Although the behemoth runs very fast, Guti believes that as long as he pursues with people, he can always catch up with the behemoth Legion.


    Although the speed of behemoth is faster than that of lion and tiger people, due to their huge body, their energy consumption is fast. Therefore, every time, behemoth must supplement their physical strength by eating. In terms of endurance, lions and tigers are much stronger. In particular, the two legions of gold and white tiger are carefully selected soldiers from the royal families of the two tribes, with strong long-range pursuit combat effectiveness.


    However, goody soon found out that he underestimated Santos. From chasing out to now, it''s almost dawn. All night long, with a large number of footprints of bimont, he has chased out for hundreds of miles, but he didn''t even see a bimont. At this time, he ordered the army to stop, and his anger had reached the extreme, because he found that there were more than ten pieces of bimont''s footprints in different directions.


    How vast is the northern wilderness, and how can he pursue such a scattered behemoth? Division? To be honest, goody is afraid. He knows a lot about the fighting power of the behemoth. He is not sure the exact number of each group of footprints left by the behemoths. Once the scattered army encounters more behemoths, the result will be devastating.


    How to do, Guti has begun to hesitate, his men are carefully exploring the footprints of the situation, hoping to find the main trend of bimont beast.


    In fact, Guti did not know that although Santos led the bimont army to leave Raytheon''s hammer fortress earlier than he did, his progress was slower than he expected.


    First of all, Santos had to go to bimon barracks to find his own people, and ordered all the people to gather before he left. And Goody''s reaction was quick enough. It was because he felt that he was about to be overtaken by Guti''s army, and the behemoths consumed a lot of physical strength, that Santos decided to divide his forces.


    At the time of this decision, Santos was ready to sacrifice some of his people. Guti''s resolute pursuit greatly increased his vigilance. He knew that if he was caught up, Guti would cause great losses, but he and his people would not escape the end of the whole army. So, he could only disperse the behemoth.


    Of course, Santos is not afraid that Guti will find the main force, because there is no main force at all when he divides his troops. The number of each bimont is equal, and the number of footprints is naturally the same. No matter how Guti judges, it is impossible for Guti to make a correct response at the first time. Santos after the division, just hope that more people can escape from Guti''s pursuit. The final assembly point is outside Bingsen.


    At this time, the sky has gradually brightened, and goody is hesitating about whether to pursue, or which way to pursue. Suddenly, he sees a huge Griffin falling from the sky.


    Guti originally wanted to take a few Griffins and Thunderbirds out to be responsible for reconnaissance, but at night, the distance that Griffins and Thunderbirds can see is too close. Once they fly at low altitude, they are likely to be attacked by the behemoth, which is not worth the loss. You know, any behemoth is an expert at throwing stones. Within hundreds of meters, the Griffins in the air can''t stand their strong throwing.


    Seeing a griffin flying in, Guti couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He thought to himself that the tiger king is worthy of being the tiger king. He sent me such a good scout at the right time, Santos. I see where you are going this time.


    Griffin convergence wings, slowly down, a sharp sound of birdsong sounded. Reporting something to goody in the special language of Griffins.


    Goody''s original excited mood disappeared after hearing the Griffin''s words. Her face changed greatly and she lost her voice and said, "no, it''s impossible."


    Griffin''s report to him is very simple. The fortress wall has been broken. Chief Joe Cole asked you to come back quickly. The human army of Milan Empire has begun to move.


    Although goody didn''t want to believe it, he also knew that it was impossible for Joe Cole to cheat himself on such an important matter. At present, he didn''t dare to hesitate to look at the huge footprints left on the ground and gave the order to withdraw. He didn''t know that when he announced the order, ye Yinzhu''s goal had been achieved.


    Raytheon''s hammer fortress is really facing the threat of the human army. This time, the northern legions in the city of holy light can be said to be pouring out. A total of 30 legions, including dragon cavalry, magician legion, heavy cavalry legion, siege troops, and various siege equipment, are arrayed in a neat array on the vast plain between the city of holy light and Raytheon''s hammer fortress, and slowly press forward. Qin City''s army, which achieved great success in the battle yesterday, also gathered. The horned Eagle knights in mid air did not hide their existence at all. Two thousand horned Eagle knights were scattered over their own army, ready to attack at any time.


    Milan''s northern Legion and Raytheon''s hammer fortress have been fighting for many years, but there are few continuous intensive attacks. Especially in recent years, most of the attacks have been on orcs rather than northern legions.Maldini is definitely an excellent commander, or any other commander will make such a response after the spies return the situation of Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Ye Yinzhu and Maldini ride side by side. Maldini sighs for the first time when he looks at the distant thunder hammer fortress.


    He never thought that Qin City could really have such a strong power.


    Raytheon''s hammer fortress, which stretches for tens of miles in the middle of the wide wall, a huge opening appears there. The widest part of the gap reached seven meters. From top to bottom, it spread to the root of the city. The 100 meter high fortress wall seemed to be cut off. Although the width of a few meters is nothing for the huge fortress stretching for tens of kilometers, this is the first time that the Thor''s hammer fortress has been damaged so seriously since it was built.


    Under the premise that the magic was ineffective, the stronghold was hard and was recognized as impregnable. But last night, a crack several meters wide appeared. For the Milan army, this is like a huge breakthrough, with this opening, Thor''s hammer fortress is no longer so strong.


    "Yinzhu, tell me how you did it. I''m really curious. At the beginning, I also tried my best to use the fighting spirit to cut on the wall, but it was just a small hole in the length of more than meters. However, the wall of this fortress is 30 meters thick. From now on, it seems that the whole fortress is cracked. It''s not easy to destroy such a strong fortress wall even if there is no forbidden magic field. I''m afraid it''s not even a native forbidden curse. "


    Maldini did not know how many times he asked Ye Yinzhu the same question.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "marshal, this is really one of the biggest secrets of our Qin City. I can only tell you that the method of destroying the fortress wall can only be used once, and it won''t work next time."


    After discovering the crack, Maldini made a quick decision. In the city of holy light, Milan''s northern Legion made the best of themselves. In addition to the Qin City Army, more than 400000 troops appeared on the battlefield. For the northern legion, it has been a long time since they launched such an offensive.


    Maldini helpless way: "well, since you do not want to say, I do not force you.". Yinzhu, do you think it''s possible for us to attack Thor''s hammer fortress? If we can occupy this fortress, I''m afraid the orcs will never invade our country again. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "you taught me not to be radical last night. Why are you impatient today?"


    Maldini laughed and said, "you boy, it''s time to teach me what I said. It''s true that I know I shouldn''t be radical, but you don''t understand. I''ve been fighting with Raytheon tribe for so many years. This Raytheon hammer fortress can be said to be a piece of my heart. I can''t describe the feeling that it was damaged. It''s like seeing the dawn of victory. I really hope to occupy this fortress completely. "


    "Brother, I''m afraid it''s very difficult. If it''s just Raytheon tribe, we may be able to try, but there are two tribes gathering in this fortress. Even if their most elite Golden Army is not there, even the white tiger army is not there, what we have to face is a multiple of our own army. Under the premise that the magician can''t play a role, we can certainly give the orcs a heavy blow through this gap, but we can''t help It is bound to suffer huge losses. At present, the war in the southern part of the empire is tight, so we still need to focus on stability here! "


    Maldini sighed and said, "you''re right, so I''m just imagining it. I don''t know if it''s sexual love. Yinzhu, do you have any good ideas? It''s really painful for me to look at such a big piece of fat and not be able to eat it. You made this piece of fat. You must think of a way for me. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 745

    With a little smile, ye Yinzhu said: "our fundamental goal is to contain the two tribes of orcs, so that they have no time to care about them. According to what you said last night, our goal should have been achieved. Although we can''t really do anything, it''s OK to make the orcs in Thor''s hammer stronghold nervous. At least scare goody back. "


    Maldini''s eyes at Ye Yinzhu suddenly become a little strange.


    Last night, when he heard Ye Yinzhu say for the first time that Amethyst bimon went to the extreme northern wasteland inside the orcs to try to unify the orcs, his feeling could only be described as Arabian Nights. He didn''t believe that such a thing would happen.


    But this morning, when he saw with his own eyes the huge opening in Thor''s hammer fortress, Maldini suddenly found that his idea seemed too conservative.


    For Qin City, it seems that nothing is impossible.


    This discovery made the old Marshal depressed, but his knowledge of Qin City also increased a bit. He secretly guessed how much strength Qin City had not shown in front of people.


    Your majesty, you have to make a decision early. If the orcs can really support Qin City, I''m afraid our North will never be able to move forward. How to deal with the relationship with Qin City?


    "Marshal, order." Ye Yinzhu said to Maldini.


    Maldini nodded, took off the Dragon spear hanging from the bird''s wing ring, and pointed in the direction of Thor''s hammer fortress.


    The army of the northern legion of the Milan Empire suddenly moved. They didn''t move fast, but just imagine that hundreds of thousands of troops, including siege equipment, moved forward slowly and firmly. How terrible was the pressure.


    Tiger king Joe Cole stands on the wall of Raytheon''s hammer fortress and looks at the advancing Milan army. Until now, he did not understand how the Milanese destroyed the fortress.


    In the middle of last night, after receiving the news that the fortress had been destroyed, he rushed to the city for the first time and asked dozens of ORC soldiers on duty, but he didn''t get an accurate answer.


    More Orc soldiers tell only four words of the devil''s curse.


    In a rage, all the frightened Orc soldiers died in the tiger king''s rage.


    The huge gap, which is six or seven meters wide and 30 meters deep, can not be closed for a while.


    Early this morning, before the orcs he sent out to transport materials to repair the city wall came back, Maldini had led the army to fight outside the city.


    In the first world war yesterday, the four armies of Qin City infantry that impressed him were on the left side of the whole human army. There are also those horn Eagle knights in the air, constantly hovering, ready to attack at any time.


    Joe Cole has a lot of pressure in his heart. Although there are two tribes in the fortress, the real main force of the orcs is not there.


    In the past, the main force for orcs and human elite to fight is the most powerful Legion controlled by the behemoths and tribes.


    But now the behemoth rebelled, and the two armies of gold and white tiger were not there. He really had no bottom in his heart. Yesterday''s confrontation is still vivid in my mind. 70000 orcs were completely annihilated without bringing a corpse to each other.


    Although there are nearly a million troops in the fortress, how long can we persist in the way of killing like yesterday?


    Therefore, when he found out that the Milan army was ready to attack and all the strong legions came out, Joe Cole immediately chose to defend in the fortress. At least, in the fortress, don''t worry about the other side''s magician.


    In the huge gap, he had ordered the orc soldiers to demolish some buildings in the city and fill them with building materials. Although it was much worse than the original wall, he believed that it would be OK to resist for a while. After all, the gap is not big. It is not easy for human beings to rush in from here.


    In the morning to see the Milan army, Joe Cole sent Griffins to report to Guti, there are no two main legions in his heart.


    Hundreds of thousands of ORC troops are ready to fight at the head of the fortress or even at the bottom of the fortress. Although the orc weapons are backward, there are still some simple equipment for guarding the fortress. A large number of ORC soldiers are concentrated at the head of the fortress, waiting for the imperial army of Milan to charge at any time.


    However, what makes Joe Cole''s head green is that Milan''s northern army does not seem to be in a hurry. The pace of the soldiers is very slow. It has been two hours since early morning. Now Milan''s army is more than 40 miles away from the fortress. They can only see the dark area, but they can''t see the specific situation of each other What''s the matter.


    "Damn, what are these Milan pigs doing when they fall to the ground? Do you want to fight or not? " Joe Cole is under great pressure now. As soon as Guti left, there was something wrong with the strong wall. When Guti came back, what would he say?


    He wants to have a good fight with Milan. Of course, based on the fortress. However, Milan''s northern Legion has clearly sent out the absolute main force, but it doesn''t mean to launch an attack at all, just gradually push forward, making the pressure more and more."Yinzhu, you are so bad. It''s been more than two hours. " Matlachi couldn''t help laughing at Ye Yinzhu, "if I were the orcs on the opposite side, I''m afraid I would have been furious."


    Ye Yinzhu is sitting on the back of the Martino iron dragon, looking like an old God. His calm appearance is not like a young man, but like a veteran.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with us if they are worried or not, as long as we are not. Our army is here, and the orcs dare not relax. If you feel a little dull, why don''t I play a piano for you? "


    Maldini forced himself to smile and said, "it''s our honor to listen to the music of Qin di."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "well, please wait a moment." While saying that, he suddenly rose up without warning, his body floated, and the deep purple fighting spirit suddenly erupted from his body, boosting his white body to fly towards the front line.


    It''s much faster to fly with fighting spirit than with magic. Of course, the cost is huge, but it''s nothing for ye Yinzhu, a strong man of purple level 9. At least it''s no problem to fly in a short distance.


    Matlachi watched Ye Yinzhu suddenly fly up and head for the front line. He was stunned and said, "what is he going to do?"


    Maldini smile, said: "we this Qin emperor adult, naturally is to pour oil on the fire."


    However, Joe Cole, the tiger king on the other side, didn''t think so. Suddenly he saw a dark purple light in the enemy''s battle line. He immediately became alert and gave the order of alert almost immediately. All the orc soldiers were ready to fight.


    Soon, the Thunderbird with sharp vision in the air spread the news and told Joe Cole that the young man who flew out of the enemy''s array was the one who led the destruction of tens of thousands of orcs yesterday.


    After hearing this news, Joe Cole was even more nervous. Yeyinzhu''s fierce performance yesterday and the scene of repelling Guti are still deeply imprinted in his mind. In his mind, the Qin emperor appears again, obviously the enemy is going to attack.


    With a few more orders, the catapults at the head of the fortress were all opened, and the orc archers were ready to bow. All Orc soldiers took up their weapons.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t come down until he was in front of his own battle. He couldn''t see it, but the sense of harmony between man and nature was much more distant than his vision. He naturally felt the great movements of ORC soldiers on the thunderbolt fortress, and a funny smile could not help showing at the corner of his mouth.


    "It seems that the orc general guarding the city doesn''t have the heart of entertainment at all. Who says I''m going to attack?"


    The shadow flashed from behind Ye Yinzhu, and Sula showed herself. She chuckled and said, "master matrach is right. Yinzhu, you are so bad."


    Ye Yinzhu put on a look of injustice and said, "do I have any? We didn''t come out today to start a war. I''ve always been peace loving. It''s just military training. They don''t care if they are nervous. I hope these orcs don''t pee their pants because of our actions. Sula, I''ll play you what you want to hear. "


    As soon as ye Yinzhu wants to play the piano for herself, Sula''s pretty face suddenly gets a little more red. Her beautiful eyes show a deep light. Staring at Ye Yinzhu''s godless eyes, she whispers: "I still want to listen to the song you played, Phoenix courtship."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "OK, then play the Phoenix and ask for her husband." As he said this, he took Sula''s hand and gave a kiss on his lips on the vast battlefield under the gaze of millions of soldiers on both sides. He stepped back a few steps, lifted his Shenyuan magic robe gracefully and sat down in the same place.


    When mingfengqin appears on Ye Yinzhu''s knees, Sula''s look is a little crazy. She seems to see the scene when she was in the school yard of landias City, as if she saw Ye Yinzhu who had traveled thousands of miles to pick her up.


    Ye Yinzhu''s handsome, elegant and Guqin''s lofty ancient charm can''t attract Sula''s attention. In her eyes, ye Yinzhu is the only one and his heart. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 746

    The scene is the same as before, but everything is different. There are no more obstacles and scruples. At this time, she is her wife. Happiness is so sudden, but also so real. Not only suddenly, but Sula''s eyes were hazy.


    She had long forgotten that she was still in the battlefield, and that she had forgotten the orc''s great master behind her. She had only one person in her eyes, that pair of eyes and a piano.


    Only Ye Yinzhu can hear the murmuring voice from Sula''s mouth, "meeting is fate, and acacia is gradually entangled, but it is difficult to meet. The mountain is high and the road is far away, but there are thousands of miles of beautiful scenery. Because of dissatisfaction, the dream of Mandarin becomes empty, so I take pictures and send it to the wild goose


    At this time, the beautiful piano sounds, soft and gentle, full of expectation and deep love, clear as jade splashing, trembling as Fengming. The beautiful melody with Ye Yinzhu releases the deepest love of the soul.


    The clear and bright song, accompanied by the musical sound of Fengming, spreads all over the battlefield. With the fighting spirit, everyone seems to have become the witness of their love. "I like Kaifeng, hold jade photos, and look carefully, but I see cherry lips red, willow eyebrows black, star eyes watery, and the deep feeling is longer. How can infinite love be sued? Looking to the south-east, a song of Phoenix courtship. "


    The music is very beautiful, but it can only ease the hearts of the Milan soldiers and the Qin City soldiers. The Qin City soldiers are nothing, but the Milan soldiers are all stunned.


    Ye Yinzhu''s handsome, Sura''s superb, coupled with the moving melody, all impact their hearts.


    What is this doing? Is this still a battlefield? The Qin emperor, who led the Qin City Army to kill the enemy coldly and mercilessly yesterday, even fell in love on the battlefield?


    Strange feelings appear in every Qin City soldier''s mind, for the Qin emperor, they have a new understanding.


    Materazzi stared at Ye Yinzhu, who was playing and singing, and murmured, "is that ok? Brother, I''m not dreaming. If he is my soldier, he dares to make love on the battlefield. I... "


    Maldini laughed and said, "what are you? He can never be your soldier, he is Qin emperor, strength can prove everything, if you are as strong as him, even if you do more exaggeration than him, no one will take care of you. What about the battlefield? Are we fighting now? However, Yinzhu''s piano performance is getting better and better. If I were a woman, maybe I would be attracted by his music. "


    Materazzi laughed and said, "brother, save yourself. Even if you are a woman, you are also an old woman."


    Contrary to the ease on this side, Joe Cole, the tiger king on the other side, became more nervous when he saw Ye Yinzhu playing. Is this another undead curse? Under his series of orders, the orc soldiers became more nervous, and the city even became a bit chaotic.


    Yesterday''s Curse of the dead in the daytime and the curse of the devil at night broke the city wall, causing a huge haze among the orc soldiers. And all this seems to be due to the arrival of the young man playing piano opposite. In the eyes of the orcs, ye Yinzhu is even like the incarnation of the devil.


    In mid air, a horned Eagle suddenly flies down in the air and slowly lands beside Ye Yinzhu and Sula. The sea in a water blue dress floats down beside Sula and gently hugs her tearful Sula in her arms.


    "Sula, don''t cry."


    Sula quickly wiped her tears. "Sister ocean, I just feel so happy."


    Looking at Sula, let alone Ye Yinzhu, there is a strong sense of pity in the heart of the ocean. Compared with Sula''s suffering, her disfigurement when she was a child is really nothing.


    "We''ll all be as happy as we are now. We''ll always be together, won''t we?"


    Sula nods slightly and looks at Ye Yinzhu.


    All of a sudden, the sound of Ming Feng Qin in Ye Yinzhu''s hand suddenly changed, and the original happy and harmonious music suddenly became sad.


    The primitive and simple sound of the zither is quietly sounded, and the action of Yinzhu is not fast. However, every sound of the zither has a curling sound, and the fingering method quietly controls the light, the priority and the heavy, with the lingering of gyration and reciprocation.


    The Qin songs also change with the changes of Qin music. Ye Yinzhu''s voice is obviously a little lower than just now:


    "life


    dream is like a long road


    let the wind and frost stay on your face


    in the world of mortals


    how many directions there are in your dreams


    find the love of your dreams


    the road is boundless."


    The sea body that is comforting Sula suddenly becomes stiff. This is the Qin song that she will never forget. At the beginning, the first time she met Ye Yinzhu was between the harmonies of the zither and the song "the ghost of a beautiful girl".


    With a flash of light, the guzheng has entered her heart, and Haiyang is no longer the student of Shenyin department. Under the guidance of Ye Yinzhu, her guzheng attainments have entered the ranks of masters. With one hand holding the zither, the other hand playing with one hand, five fingers trembling, like mercury falling on the zither string.


    Qin and Zheng, two instruments that could not match each other, are perfectly controlled by Yinzhu, which seems to be a miracle given by heaven. The slightly hoarse but moving voice like Fengming connects with the second half of the que."Life is


    the extension of dreams


    in dreams, there is a light of tears


    where to go


    the direction in your and my heart


    the wind sighs in dreams


    the road and people are boundless."


    Qu Yi is sad, and she comforted Sula''s ocean before. Her beautiful eyes are also covered with a layer of blurred water light.


    Contrary to her, ye Yinzhu seems to recall the original beauty, and a smile appears on the corner of her mouth.


    Qin and Zheng once again release a harmonious melody, and sadness disappears. Driven by Ye Yinzhu''s piano sound, the only thing left is the dawn of hope, and the couple''s songs ring at the same time,


    "the road to the world


    happy young man


    in the rugged, rugged, looking at the sunshine


    in the world of mortals


    how many directions of happiness


    a trace of wind and rain like a dream


    the road follows People are boundless


    like the wind and rain of dreams


    the road is boundless. "


    Silence, the soldiers of Milan are stupid. They have never heard such moving music, let alone such wonderful singing. In addition to that a man and a woman, a sitting and a standing, the sea that covered in the white light of Jiaoyan appears more mysterious.


    Is this the legendary concert?


    I don''t know who was the first to clap. The applause spread instantly. A large number of Milan soldiers even put their weapons on their bodies to clap.


    Of course, Joe Cole, the tiger king of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, can''t hear the piano music and wonderful singing played by Ye Yinzhu. However, when hundreds of thousands of Milan troops applauded at the same time, the strong applause came clearly.


    What is this for? Joe Cole''s eyes widened. Is this a new way of fighting for the Empire of Milan? What the hell are these Milanese doing?


    My heart guessed that from time to time, Joe Cole looked at the huge crack nearby, and his inner uneasiness became more and more intense. How did he know that today''s Milan army is purely entertainment. Of course, it''s others who entertain themselves, but it''s you orcs who frighten you.


    Floating up, ye Yinzhu looks at the ocean with a smile, and then at Sula. The two girls have a black veil and a white light, but their beautiful faces have already been deeply imprinted in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. That kind of unspeakable satisfaction even makes Ye Yinzhu forget where he is. He suddenly found that what he wanted to do most was to return to Qin City with his two wives, live a peaceful life for ordinary people, and spend more time loving them.


    At this moment, the wings of the Milan Legion suddenly moved, and two dragoons, each composed of a thousand men, charged in the direction of Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    Although Erik MinLong''s volume is far less than that of the magino iron dragon, once the charge is launched, the fierce momentum is extremely terrifying. Even if it''s only the light cavalry in the dragoon, the equipment is stronger than the ordinary heavy cavalry. Every Dragon Trooper is a dragon trooper.


    The tiger king Joe Cole was a little too nervous. Seeing the Dragon cavalry coming, his first thought was that the enemy''s attack had finally begun. He ordered all the orcs to prepare. Perhaps he received the impact of emotion, ORC soldiers immediately became nervous. They have forgotten how cavalry can be used to attack cities, especially cities with strong defenses like Raytheon''s hammer fortress?


    After the two dragoons, the light cavalry of the two legions also launched a charge, and all the infantry moved forward again under the command of Marshal Maldini. This time, the speed of advance suddenly increased. From the point of view of Thor''s hammer fortress, the orcs would think that Milan''s army was going to attack the city with all its strength.


    But, just as Joe Cole''s fighting spirit has poured into his whole body, and his Orc soldiers are ready for everything, suddenly, the situation on the battlefield has changed.


    The two teams of dragoons, who were rushing forward at a high speed, suddenly turned, drew an arc on the vast plain and rushed towards each other. The two teams of dragoons crossed rapidly and came back to our side with an arc.


    The light cavalry after the dragoons did the same thing. When they turned, they were less than five miles away from Raytheon''s hammer fortress, but they were also beyond the reach of all long-range attack weapons.


    ------------------


    and my friends who have monthly tickets and recommended tickets, please give them to Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 747

    The infantry were advancing rapidly, but they stopped suddenly when they were twenty miles away from the fortress. After watching the cavalry passing by, all the infantry and other regiments who had not charged held up their weapons, yelled three times, and then slowly retreated.


    Of course, when they retreated, they were facing Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Seeing this scene, Joe Cole was stunned for a moment. When he understood it, the tiger''s nose would be crooked.


    It''s a demonstration, naked contempt. When did the Milanese have such boldness? If it wasn''t for Joe Cole''s determination, he would like to lead the orc army out of the fortress and fight to the death with the Millan army.


    With a heavy blow to the city, Joe Cole yelled, "asshole."


    Milan army obviously did not mean to return to the city of holy light, after returning to the previous position, even in place to rest. And when the orcs on Raytheon''s hammer fortress just relaxed, the Milan army began to advance again.


    No matter what the real purpose of the Milan army is, how dare the orc soldiers be careless if they want to launch a real attack this time. As a result, the atmosphere at the head of the fortress became tense again.


    However, just after their bows and swords came out of their scabbard, they saw the enemy retreating like a tide.


    On the battlefield, this kind of situation has never been encountered by orcs, and so has Joe Cole. It seems that the army of Milan is determined. The orcs dare not leave the fortress lightly. It''s like playing. All morning, they have made several charging postures, but they retreat quickly just outside the fortress.


    In this way, the soldiers of the Milan empire can exercise their bodies every once in a while, and their combat effectiveness is very strong.


    What''s more, since fighting with orcs, they haven''t been as happy as they are now. Although it''s not a real battle, it''s just a bluff that makes the orcs even dare not go out of the fortress. When did this happen before!


    As for the orcs who play with the two tribes, the soldiers of Milan are happy with it. Therefore, several charges and retreats have not weakened their combat effectiveness, but have become more and more powerful. The body can not only keep temperature, but also keep excitement in constant activities.


    On the contrary, the real tension of the battle between the orcs and Milan is more intense than the battle between the orcs. Many Orc generals have asked for orders from Joe Cole to go out of the city to fight, but they were all rejected by Joe Cole.


    Nervous mood is easy to make people tired, passive defense makes the warlike Orc morale more and more low. In addition, the early winter in the Arctic wasteland is extremely cold. The orcs who always stand on the top of the city and dare not move easily have become a little stiff. They have begun to be dissatisfied with Joe Cole, especially the orcs of Raytheon tribe. In their opinion, Joe Cole is far inferior to their chief Guti. If the chief is there, they will never let human beings humiliate him like this.


    Ye Yinzhu has already returned to Maldini, and the sea and the horned Eagle Knights have returned to the air. Oliveira led the order of horned eagles to cooperate with the Milan army. The Milan army charged, and the horned eagles in the air also charged, and even occasionally put a few arrows to throw at the orcs. Although it didn''t have any killing effect, it was very provocative.


    Maldini was also very comfortable at this time. As ye Yinzhu said, the main Orc force should no longer be in the fortress. Otherwise, how could they not go out of the city to fight? This is not the orc style!


    However, it''s really a good feeling that the enemy can''t shrink out of training on the battlefield. It is also of great benefit to the improvement of our own morale. It''s not often.


    "Yinzhu, already in the middle of the day, excited all morning, it''s time to let our soldiers go back to the city for dinner and rest."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles a little. Although he can''t see it, he wants to know that the gap left on the fortress last night, plus the pressure brought by the army''s pressure on the orcs today, he is not afraid that the two tribes will not withdraw their main forces.


    This morning''s toss is enough.


    As long as the pursuit of the golden army out of the news, will be the first time to rush to help. If they don''t come back in the afternoon, I''m afraid they will really attack Thor''s hammer fortress. He never thought he was absolutely right, so at any time, there are two sets of solutions.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Ye Yinzhu said with a smile.


    At the moment, Maldini ordered that the army of Milan and the soldiers of Qin City retreat slowly and make a pilgrimage to the city of light.


    Even if Joe Cole is stupid, he knows he has been fooled. These Milanese don''t mean to attack the city at all. They are just bluffing themselves.


    Assholes, these assholes, what the hell are they doing? Hands on the solid head of the city, the soil under the tiger''s palm can not help but rattle.


    "Chief, let''s attack." A lion general roared. No one would be in a good mood to be teased like this.


    Joe Cole shook his head. He didn''t want to go out of the city to attack. However, although the Milan army didn''t really attack this time, they sent all the main forces. Although they are retreating now, the formation is not scattered at all, and they are retreating to their own side. Once they send troops to attack them, they can''t get along."I didn''t expect that the tiger king was so cowardly. The people of Raytheon tribe are not cowards. You dare not. I''ll go." The lion general obviously has a high status in the Raytheon tribe. As soon as he said this, he was immediately supported by many Raytheon tribe generals and turned to walk down the city.


    "Stop, everyone. There is no amnesty for those who dare to disobey military orders. " Joe Cole roared, his whole body was full of momentum, and his anger in his heart was not small. However, it was disdainful to let him and the lion people in front of him explain why he didn''t attack.


    The lion general who spoke before said with disdain: "Mr. tiger king, please remember that this is Thor''s hammer fortress, not your God of war fortress. Even if our chief is not here, we want to play your prestige here, hum. "


    On the top of the city, whether soldiers or generals, most of them were from the Raytheon tribe. In a flash, a large number of ORC soldiers raised their weapons, and the orcs of the two tribes looked at each other. The anger generated by the threat of the Milan empire was about to explode in their own side.


    The anger in Joe Cole''s heart has risen to the peak, but he also knows that once civil strife occurs and the two tribal armies mutiny, that is the disaster of the tribe, and only the Milanese are cheap. Just as he hesitated about how to decide. Suddenly, a messenger ran up to the city.


    "Newspaper, chief Guti has returned to the north gate with his troops."


    Hearing this news, the soldiers of Raytheon tribe suddenly showed their joy and became more arrogant one by one. They glared at Joe Cole and refused to give up. It seemed that they were saying, our chief is back, can you be a tiger king?


    As everyone knows, Joe Cole is also secretly relieved, at least, the military mutiny will not happen.


    Guti had always been resolute. After a while, under the protection of his own guards, he soon came to the city. His golden army and Joe Cole''s white tigers are still in the process of entering the fortress.


    "What''s going on?" As soon as he went to the city, Guti found the tension between the two sides. He frowned and gave Joe Cole a look of inquiry.


    Joe Cole snorted, "ask your men. If you pull it back a little longer, I''m afraid the thunder hammer fortress will be lively. "


    Without waiting for Guti to ask, the lion man who yelled with Joe Cole had already run to Guti with an angry face and told Guti what happened in detail.


    Listening to him, Goody''s face became more and more gloomy, especially when he saw the huge crack on the wall.


    Joe Cole did not say a word, and let the lion say it again. On the head of the city, the orc soldiers on both sides were waiting for the lion to make a decision.


    "So you took the lead in disobeying chief Joe Cole''s orders?" Goody squinted at the lion general.


    The general of the lion didn''t feel the atmosphere was wrong, and said proudly: "chief, how can the dignity of our Raytheon tribe be trampled by small human beings? The people of the warlord tribe are cowards, but we are not. As long as you give me an order, I''d like to lead the headquarters out of the fortress and teach the Milanese a profound lesson. "


    "Well, well, well, you are loyal to me." All of a sudden, Guti''s eyes flashed a strong killing, half turned, and kicked the still complacent lion on the chest. The clear sound of broken bones almost spread all over the city. The body of the lion man flew out like a shell and hit the city heavily.


    Seeing this, tiger king Joe Cole''s face looked better.


    Big mouthfuls of black blood gushed out of the lion''s population, and his internal organs had been completely broken under Goody''s foot. His eyes were full of disbelief. He said difficultly, "why..." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 748

    Gutty growled, "you still have the guts to ask me why? What orders did I give before I left? When I was away, all the fortress has the final say of the chief Joe Cole. Ares tribe is our friend and our brother. You dare to challenge the authority of chief Joe Cole, that is, to challenge my orders. No matter what, you deserve to die for causing tribal conflicts. "


    As he said that, his eyes swept over the generals on the front of the city, which made the generals who supported the Lion Man bow their heads and dare not say a word. How can they not know Goody''s hegemony.


    Goody strode forward and came to Joe Cole. In front of the two tribal soldiers, she raised her right hand, thumped her chest and leaned slightly. "Brother Joe Cole, I apologize for my mistakes."


    Guti is absolutely smart. When he feels the threat of bimont and the four hidden beasts, the two tribes have just reached an agreement on cooperation. In this case, he must not let Joe Cole and himself have a bad heart. Santos has led hundreds of bimont beasts to disappear in the Arctic wilderness. In the future, it must be the three tribes'' great troubles. In this case, the three big tribes will have a bad heart Only when the tribes unite together can they deal with everything better and maintain their rule. Cooperation without barriers is the most important.


    Goody has apologized face to face, and the anger in Joe Cole''s heart naturally subsided, holding Goody''s arms with both hands. "Brother goody, don''t say that. The ignorance of the people below has nothing to do with the friendship between our two tribes. The past is the past. Let''s discuss the countermeasures first. "


    Goody nodded, and then waved his hand to let his subordinates return to the team. It''s enough to make an example of others. It''s absolutely reluctant for him to kill all the general of Raytheon tribe who made trouble before. Obviously, Joe Cole also understood this truth and did not pursue it further.


    When the two chief came to the top of the city, Guti could see that the army of Milan was slowly retreating to the city of holy light. Today''s sight was very good. Although they were separated by a hundred miles, they could see the thick wall of holy light.


    "These Milanese don''t know what they''re doing. They''ve been arrayed in the early morning, including the infantry and the air force who brought heavy damage to our army yesterday. They''re ready to charge at any time. However, until just now, they haven''t launched a real attack. It''s just a constant rush forward and then a retreat. "


    Goody looked at the huge crack nearby. "What''s going on?"


    "It was like this when I received the report yesterday. Our air force said that it only vaguely saw a small group of cavalry from the other side rushing to the fortress and went back in a circle. It seemed that they had yelled something and the city had become like this. The cracking of the fortress wall has a great impact on the morale of our army. Now many people are saying privately that this is the curse of the devil. "


    "Fart, there''s no curse. Even if there is a curse, it can''t appear on the wall of our thunderbolt fortress. Curse is just a kind of dark magic. Our fortress has the field of forbidden magic. No magic can work. It should not be magic. "


    Joe Cole said with a wry smile: "I understand, so I ordered no one to spread the curse. However, the wall of the fortress was really cracked, which was not caused by human power at all. Even the single forbidden curse could never have such an effect. However, the fact is in front of me. I really can''t understand it. I''m waiting for you to come back. If it wasn''t for the broken wall, I wouldn''t have let you know. If the Empire of Milan could come here every day, our fortress would be... "


    Guti''s face looks very ugly, but what makes him happy is that Joe Cole has not done anything wrong during his time away. Even if he is here, he can''t do better than him. But what do these Milanese want to do? Is it just a demonstration? They also had an air force, and it was not difficult to detect that their golden army was not in the fort. But what''s the use of schweider? It''s just bringing pressure to the fortress, but it''s not really good.


    All of a sudden, Goody''s face suddenly changed. "No, we''ve been cheated."


    Joe Cole was startled by him. "Brother goody, what''s the matter?"


    Guti grimaced and said: "if I guess well, these Milanese should know about Santos'' rebellion. Although I don''t know how they learned about it, I''m almost sure. Whether it''s the destruction of our city walls or the demonstration this morning, it''s forcing me to come back, just to give Santos that bastard a chance to escape. "


    Joe Cole took a cold breath. "Brother Guti, you mean, the four great beasts have appeared, even with those Milanese..."


    Guti shook his head, connected with the key point, his brain became more intelligent. "It''s not Milan, it should be the Qin City. According to the news from landias, the emergence of Amethyst bimont is always accompanied by Qin City, which shows how close the relationship between them is. Santos is the big brother of Amethyst bimon. When they get in touch with him, Santos will naturally rebel. Amethyst bimon should have asked Santos to lead bimon to the depths of the Arctic wasteland and enlist those small tribes in the name of his beast. As long as they accumulate enough strength, it''s time for them to attack us. I''m afraid that we''ll cooperate with human beings in time. "Although Joe Cole also expected some, he didn''t see it as well as goody. "Brother goody, what should we do?"


    Goody sighed and said, "now we can only cope with changes with invariance. Judging from today''s situation, the Milanese and Qin City will not give us the opportunity to clean up the wasteland. Although their forces are not enough to break through our fortress, it is not difficult to hold us down. What''s more, you know how vast the wasteland is. Now you''ve missed the best time. It''s too hard to catch Santos. Now I just hope that Adoni''s reaction will be faster, and the bimont of Solomon tribe will be completely destroyed, and Santos will not be given the chance to strengthen. After all, Amethyst bimont hasn''t appeared for thousands of years. It''s unrealistic to attract a large number of ORC soldiers just by virtue of a name. What''s more, those small tribes are just a mob, and it''s not easy to integrate them. Our three tribes have been operating for so many years. As long as we can connect them, we are not afraid that they will make a difference. From now on, we don''t fight behind closed doors. We train our troops with all our strength. We send out small groups of troops to integrate all the fighters who can fight in our tribe. At the same time, we clean up small tribes within a certain range. Those who don''t surrender will be killed without mercy. We will keep our troops in the strongest state all the time. When the Amethyst comes, as long as he dares to come, we will attack with all our strength and eradicate it completely. "


    Although the method of waiting for the hare is a bit clumsy, it is undoubtedly the best choice for the two tribes under various circumstances. They are now waiting for the news from the Solomon tribe.


    When Solomon comes back from the northern stronghold, he is shocked by the news that he is going to take away all the monsters.


    The news almost brought a sense of panic to Guti and Joe Cole, but it also deepened the alliance between the two tribes. On the one hand, Guti continued to send people to contact with the Solomon tribe Adoni, and on the other hand, he strengthened the sending of small troops to clean up and surrender the small tribes around the fortress. The same situation also occurred in the Ares tribe. The two tribes are in full swing.


    On the front battlefield, while repairing Thor''s hammer fortress, they kept their defense completely. No matter how provocative the northern legion of the Milan empire was, they just kept still. Guti even took charge of the fortress himself, and the orc army never left the area of Thor''s hammer fortress except for internal training.


    Fifteen days later, holy light city.


    After ye Yinzhu completes his routine cultivation, he comes out of his residence. Sula and Haiyang are not on the other side of his God at this time. The two girls are sent back to Qin City by Ye Yinzhu. One is to wait for the news that the goblin laboratory and the dwarves have completed the time gate, and the other is to take the newly established Dragon Knight Order of Qin City to the north after the time gate is completed Xinjiang.


    In the past 15 days, the northern Xinjiang was surprisingly calm. The two tribal armies of Raytheon and Ares did not make a mission. Milan''s northern army did not need to bear any pressure. They even practiced outside the city every day, constantly provoking each other. This kind of complete suppression is the first time in Northern Xinjiang. Although there was no fighting, the morale of the two armies was high.


    After the first war in Northern Xinjiang, the four infantry regiments of Qin City have been practicing these days while digesting the training and instruction from ye Yinzhu and Oliveira. With the gradual maturity of psychology and combat experience, the strength of the four main infantry regiments of Qin City is steadily improving.


    In winter, the temperature in Northern Xinjiang is getting colder and colder, almost to the point where water drops into ice. When ye Yinzhu walks out of the gate of his residence and takes a deep breath of the cold air, he feels refreshed.


    It''s the first time he''s had free time to devote himself to the practice of Necromancy since he studied it with Phil Jackson. Although the time of 15 days is not long, it is very important for ye Yinzhu. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 749

    He didn''t rush to attack the sub God level. The bottleneck of the magic wall in the purple level is too strong. Although he has reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man, and has reached that critical point, it is not the cultivation that can break through this solid barrier. At the same time, it also needs a certain chance. Therefore, in these 15 days, ye Yinzhu straightened out what he had learned in his life from beginning to end.


    Although he didn''t enter the level of the second God, his several abilities combined with both magic and martial arts had already made him reach the level of the second God. In the past 15 days, what he did was to make his martial arts, Qin magic and undead magic more perfectly combined.


    With the deep understanding of the undead magic, ye Yinzhu increasingly found that in the battlefield, although the power of Qin magic is terrible, the effect of undead magic is more direct. No wonder teacher Phil Jackson wanted to combine the two kinds of magic.


    The power of the undead magic is extremely overbearing. In addition to the spreading and increasing effect of Qin magic, as well as the power of dead wood dragon chanting Qin, any Qin song played by him now has terrorist attack power and can be used as a wide range of forbidden incantation. Especially for orcs who are physically strong but mentally weak, the effect is naturally better.


    With the orcs'' two tribes holding still, Shengguang city did not launch a decent attack either. One reason is that the orcs'' defense is really strong, and the other is Ye Yinzhu''s relationship.


    In his heart, ye Yinzhu doesn''t hate the orcs. On the contrary, because of Zi, he doesn''t want the orcs'' strength to be weakened too much, which will be harmful to the future power under Zi''s rule. In Ye Yinzhu''s plan, the Arctic wasteland will be Qin City''s most solid ally. The stronger the ally, the more perfect it will be? Therefore, he has not suggested Marshal Maldini to attack the orcs. He is waiting for purple''s news.


    More than half a month later, purple should also have sent news. I don''t know if he and brother Santos have arrived in Northern Xinjiang.


    When ye Yinzhu is thinking, suddenly, a strong soul wave appears in his brain. The feeling of surprise just rises. With a milky light flashing, ye Yinzhu has quietly disappeared at the door of his residence.


    The light reappeared. When he was down-to-earth again, the first thing he felt was a familiar cold. Even his strength could not help shivering at the low temperature. However, these are not important for ye Yinzhu. He turns around and the familiar purple figure is smiling at him.


    "Purple." Ye Yinzhu raised his right hand and held it tightly with zizao''s outstretched hand. The two powerful hands burst out powerful power and looked at each other. They did not need language communication, and their brotherhood had already flowed among their souls.


    That''s right. It was Zi who summoned Ye Yinzhu to his side. Behind him, a total of 300 Bimeng beasts stood firmly in the snow. Not far away, the familiar Bingsen is close at hand. In this extremely cold world, it''s hard for the Warcraft below level 7 to survive, but the behemoths are still standing so straight one by one. This is the orc''s trump card, the invincible behemoth in land war.


    "Dad -" two delicate calls awaken Ye Yinzhu from his excitement. Subconsciously, he releases his hand with Zixiang, opens his arms, and embraces his two delicate bodies.


    Shan and Lei are shining with a touch of golden light. Although they look petite, they can''t be threatened by the cold in Bingsen.


    Ye Yinzhu holds his two good daughters and asks Zi, "is everything going well?"


    Purple nodded and said: "fortunately, I have had a fight with Adoni. Compared with the two tribes of Ares and Thor, the situation of Solomon tribe is better. Here, I''d like to introduce you. This is elder brother Carl, king of bimon in Solomon tribe


    A huge golden figure stepped forward and appeared beside purple.


    Feeling him, ye Yinzhu suddenly brightened up and subconsciously said, "I''m afraid only brother Santos can compare with such a strong body." Carl''s figure has surpassed that of ordinary golden bimon. There is a layer of fog on his golden hair. Ye Yinzhu can clearly feel that this powerful bimon beast is just one last step away from the sub God level, just like Santos.


    Ye Yinzhu is looking at him, and Carl is also looking at Ye Yinzhu. He doesn''t understand why all the way there are cold faced purple emperor adults, who are so excited after seeing this human. Moreover, this human seems to have been summoned by the purple emperor. What makes Carl''s chin almost fall on his feet is that Shan and Lei, the totems of Solomon tribe, the powerful descendants of the golden beetle, even call this human dad. Carl even suspected that ye Yinzhu was also a golden beetle, but he quickly denied his idea that ye Yinzhu''s breath clearly belonged to human beings. As king bimont, he would never be wrong about that.


    "Hello, I''m Carl." With a flash of gold, Carl''s huge body suddenly shrinks and becomes a middle-aged man who looks like he is in his forties. His eyes are deep, his face looks fierce, and his whole body is full of terrible explosive power. Although he has incarnated in human beings, he is still close to three meters high.Ye Yinzhu puts down Shan and Lei in his arms and raises his hand to shake with the powerful bimont king. As soon as he holds his hand with Carl, he suddenly feels a huge pressure released from Carl, and his right hand is suddenly tightened.


    Purple nature knows what Carl is doing, but he doesn''t stop him. He asks bimon to admit that you are a friend. It''s very simple. As long as you have enough strength, this is the nature of bimon. As a bimon emperor, he won''t stop you.


    Feeling the pressure brought by Carl, ye Yinzhu smiles. The deep purple light suddenly permeates his whole body. His right hand holds Carl steadily. Although his hand is much smaller than Carl''s, he is very firm and not moved by the strength of the other party.


    Carl''s face suddenly changed, because he found that ye Yinzhu in front of him had changed. The human who looked small suddenly became as lofty as a mountain. His momentum was not only stiffly blocked back, but the smiling human even brought great pressure to himself. All of a sudden, the momentum of his savings was suddenly released.


    In terms of power, although Ye Yinzhu has reached the peak of purple level 9, it is impossible to compare with the strongest in golden bimont. Bimont''s talent is power, but it is no problem to stick to it for a period of time in Carl''s hands. Ye Yinzhu is not just a warrior. At the same time, he is also a powerful magician. The pressure of his spirit, let alone Carl in front of him, is not willing to compete with Ye Yinzhu, who is born in spiritual magic and has two unique skills of divine sound magic and undead magic.


    At the moment when Carl''s momentum was falling, ye Yinzhu and Carl held each other''s hands for a little while. Carl clearly felt that nine forces came from ye Yinzhu''s hands like the Yangtze River. The nine forces were not single, but constantly superimposed. One wave was stronger than another. When the last nine forces gathered together, a huge shock force suddenly came from ye Yinzhu It''s coming from Yinzhu''s hand. Carl''s big hand is shaken.


    Power is not absolute. Ye Yinzhu also has the skill of Donglong martial arts. He can use it from his hands, and no one can match him even among the eight schools of Donglong.


    Feeling Carl''s surprised eyes, ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "brother Carl, you''re welcome."


    Carl murmured speechless. From behind him, two equally tall figures came over. One of them burst out laughing, "what''s up, old Carl? You''re shriveled. Dare to challenge the Emperor Qin. I think you have a brain problem. Lord Qin, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Gracis has missed you. "


    It was Gladys, the giant of war, who, like dease, had a big bald head after he became a human being, and came over with a flattering face.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "come on, I''m not interested in you. You don''t want me, you want me to bring you something to eat


    When ye Yinzhu''s voice was still in decline, he heard a grunt from GRASSIS'' stomach, which obviously answered his question. These days, they hardly have time to rest. The last meal GRASSIS ate in the city of light has already consumed almost.


    Ming is more calm than Gladys. He stands aside and nods to Ye Yinzhu with a smile.


    Looking at GRASSIS, he was even more surprised than King Carl. He couldn''t help asking purple, "Lord purple, who is this man on the ground?"


    With a smile, Zi said, "Yinzhu is my brother, better than my brother. I am also a contractual partner of the same life contract. Without him, there would be no me today. Without him, I would not be able to stand on the land of the Arctic wasteland. It''s his help that has helped me grow up quickly and into adulthood. "


    Ye Yinzhu some helpless way: "purple, you say these do."


    Other Karl may not understand it, but he can hear the six words of the same life contract clearly. He knows that as amethyst bimon, there is only one chance to conclude the same life contract in his life. Does purple emperor even say that this human can help him grow up to the present level? No wonder, no wonder the purple emperor summoned him just now.


    --------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 750

    Carl''s eyes suddenly changed when he looked at Ye Yinzhu. He bowed slightly and saluted Ye Yinzhu, not because of Ye Yinzhu''s strength, but because of Ye Yinzhu''s help to purple.


    Ye Yinzhu turned aside and said, "brother Carl, you''re welcome. We''ll all be brothers in the future. Purple, you call me to come here, must be something. If the time is long, I will use the transmission magic to go back first, and explain to marshal Maldini before coming back. "


    Purple nodded and said, "OK."


    Ye Yinzhu immediately depicts a teleportation array in place, and then sends himself back to Shengguang city directly through the power of contract with Zi. He simply explained to Maldini that he had something to do and wanted to leave Qin City temporarily. The army of Qin City was handed over to Oliveira for the time being. Then he immediately returned to his residence and retransmitted to purple.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s return, Zi said the purpose of calling Ye Yinzhu over. "Yinzhu, Donglong''s martial arts are of great help to bimong. As you know, bimong''s power is enough, but its skills are much worse. When we meet a real strong enemy, there will always be a situation of powerlessness. So... "


    Ye Yinzhu directly interrupted Zi''s words, "no problem, you can teach all you know to bimong soldiers."


    Zidonglong''s martial arts were taught by Ye Yinzhu. In his original team, 100 bimong monsters also followed the East Dragon soldiers to learn. In terms of strength, these bimong monsters who have practiced the East Dragon''s martial arts are much stronger than the bimong monsters of Solomon tribe.


    Therefore, he asked Ye Yinzhu, hoping to teach Donglong''s martial arts to other bimong soldiers.


    Carl suddenly realized that the purple emperor and other bimon''s martial arts skills were taught by this human being called Qin emperor. His respect for ye Yinzhu deepened a little.


    On the way, Carl''s bimont soldiers once had a fight with purple''s original team. The result surprised Carl. Even purple''s silver bimont could compete with his gold bimont. When he competed with the bald man named DIS, he was humiliated and fell down by him several times.


    Carl was really depressed for a few days when he failed under the condition that his strength and attack power were obviously dominant. At this time, listening to purple seemed to mean that the human allowed himself and his people to learn that magical martial arts skill. The king of bimont could not help but be very happy.


    In fact, Zi has long guessed that ye Yinzhu would agree, but he still asks, which is his respect for ye Yinzhu.


    Looking back at Bingsen, Zi said, "Yinzhu, what''s the situation over there?"


    Ye Yinzhu knew that he was asking about Santos. At present, he simply said the situation on the other side of the fortress Don''t worry, goody and his golden army have withdrawn from the fortress at noon that day. Brother Santos should be fine. I think it''s time for you to meet soon. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Zi was obviously relieved, "that''s the best. When big brother comes, I want to fight Bingsen."


    Ye Yinzhu was slightly surprised, "purple, what do you mean..."


    Purple nodded and said: "I want to wipe out Bingsen, the conqueror will take in, the rebel will kill. You and I have been to Bingsen. In this big forest, there are quite a number of advanced Warcraft. In addition to the dragon and wolf, there are still a large number of other Warcraft. It''s the best if so many advanced Warcraft can conquer nature. At the same time, I don''t want to have this hidden danger behind them after the unification of orcs in the future. "


    Gracis agreed: "boss purple, I agree. This is my territory. It''s not easy to clean up those little fish. I''ll take care of them. "


    Purple glared at him and said: "your territory? Then I ask you, in this Bingsen, how many kinds of advanced Warcraft? What''s the quantity? What is the distribution of strength? "


    "Er..." When Gladstone was asked by Zi, his face was a little stiff, "this, this Boss, you know, with my strength, how can I care about these things? "


    "Although you used to be in the core ice circle of Bingsen, you were just eating and sleeping, not ruling this forest of ice and snow. You don''t know anything, dare to say that you can clean up here? Yinzhu and I have had a deep understanding here. In this Bingsen, there are at least tens of thousands of high-level Warcraft, and there are many kinds of them. Most of them are powerful Warcraft of ice and wind. Among them, the number of Warcraft reaching level 9 is at least more than 100. Although your strength is not weak, in the face of thousands of powerful Warcraft, it is not enough to rely on coercion alone. "


    Some unconvinced, Gladys said, "no matter how many we have, what''s the use? Are we afraid that the four great beasts will not succeed. Boss, you are not going to tell me that you are going to convince people with virtue this time. "


    After listening to GRASSIS, ye Yinzhu, Ming and Carl, the king of bimon, can''t help laughing. This guy, whose strength is second only to purple, is really funny sometimes.


    Purple way: "we orcs have always been to convince people with strength, when to convince people with virtue. Everything will be decided after my elder brother comes to join us. Although the Warcraft here does not belong to our Orc category, it can also be regarded as the same goal. I don''t think there are too many people who really fight against it. One of the reasons for marching into Bingsen is to let our people strengthen their cooperation and become a really powerful bimont army. At the same time, it is also to enhance our strength. Bingsen is the first step for us to unify the Arctic wasteland. From here on, I want to step forward to Thor''s hammer fortressYe Yinzhu nodded after listening to Zi''s words. He knew that he was more worried about Zi than others. In terms of commanding ability, although Zi had never shown anything before, now it seems that he was not inferior to him. In addition to his Amethyst bimont blood and his powerful bimont soldiers, ye Yinzhu believed that although it seems that it is still far away to unify the Arctic wasteland, Purple has the strength to do it.


    "Zi, I''ll go with you." Ye Yinzhu said.


    Zi shook her head and said, "no, Yinzhu, you have a lot to do in the thunder hammer fortress. The soldiers of Qin City need your commander. Little Bingsen is not in my eyes. I''d like you to come here. There''s another thing besides knowing the situation over there. "


    "Oh? You said Ye Yinzhu originally thought that purple wanted to use its own power to wipe out Bingsen, and had its own Qin magic, which was more terrifying than the strength of the Mongolian army.


    "Maybe you didn''t find the difference between our original army and ordinary soldiers. During this period, I have made a careful comparison. In addition to the differences between Donglong''s martial arts, there is also a very important difference between them. I also understand it under the reminder of dis. Our original Bimont legion, after going crazy, will not completely lose their senses, or even keep sober. If bimon is crazy, his strength will suddenly increase by 30% to 50%. If he can keep sober, he can undoubtedly give full play to his strength, but the people on Solomon''s side can''t. If I guess well, it should have a lot to do with your music. Because our original bimont Legion often listen to you play "Peiyuan meditation". If I guess well, they can keep sober in the madness, which is the effect produced by the subtle influence of your music. "


    Ye Yinzhu then understood the meaning of Zi, "do you want me to play Qin music for the people here, so that they can be as sober and crazy as the bimont army in our Qin City?"


    Purple nodded and said, "this is very important, especially in the overall combat cooperation. In the past, our bimong soldiers used to disperse their formations in order to give full play to their individual combat effectiveness. Although this can make the killing power of bimong soldiers more terrifying, it is also easy to be attacked by the enemy. However, we have nothing to do, because after becoming crazy, bimong soldiers lose their mind and even attack their partners. But if my people can stay sober and crazy, then the military knowledge I have learned around you can be applied to them. I think a well-organized, well-organized, well-organized, well-organized, and militarily directed bimonthly army will become even more terrifying. "


    "Well, let''s try. Even if we can''t succeed, they can learn Donglong''s martial arts faster under the influence of Peiyuan jingxinqu." For purple''s request, ye Yinzhu agreed without any hesitation.


    Now he is not the original Ye Yinzhu. His strength has reached the peak of purple level. The effect of "Peiyuan jingxinqu" has also been enhanced by geometric multiples. It is absolutely the auxiliary magic of forbidden curse level.


    What''s more, he also has the twelve music workshops of Qin emperor. Even if he is not here, the effect of the twelve music workshops of Qin emperor led by Haiyang playing "Peiyuan jingxinqu" will not be much different.


    "Newspaper, Lord purple emperor, there are traces of a large number of people who are moving towards us." A frenzied bimong came the news that made Ye Yinzhu and Zi very happy at the same time.


    Yes, it''s the bimont of Santos, Thor and warlord.


    The reason why Santos came a little late was not that the distance from Raytheon''s hammer fortress to Bingsen was far away, but that in order to avoid Guti''s pursuit, he ordered all the people to disperse, and then gathered them together. It wasted some time, so they were slower than purple. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 751

    The two huge armies of bimont giants finally joined forces. When Zi and Santos met again, all the bimont giants could not help roaring. They all knew that a new dynasty was coming, and bimont''s glory would come to the far north wasteland and the mainland of lonzainus again.


    Even ye Yinzhu can''t help but wonder when he feels the huge momentum generated by the gathering of all bimont giants.


    A total of more than 600 bimonths gathered together, more than 20 golden bimonths, plus four sacred beasts, what a combination it is! It is not arrogant for zihaoyan to step down Bingsen. At this time, the bimont army really has such strength.


    Santos first introduced Balma, the bimont king of the Ares tribe, to Zi. This bimont king was slightly worse than Santos and Kal in appearance, but also much stronger than ordinary gold. At first sight, he was a powerful soldier.


    Purple put his ideas and Santos, Balma simply said again, immediately get all the support, Bingsen how? Bimont''s dictionary has always lacked the word "fear".


    When ye Yinzhu brought enough supplies to the 600 bimong beast through teleportation and Xumi commandment, a new ceremony began.


    Ziao stands in front of Bingsen, and ye Yinzhu stands beside him.


    The war giant GRASSIS, the mountain giant Ming and Shanhe Lei stood behind Qin and Zi.


    The king of bimon of the three tribes led all 645 bimon beasts to stand in front of Zizi and form a neat square array. Santos stands in the middle, with Karl and Balma on his left and right. The three bimonths looked solemn.


    Santos stepped forward, his arms extended to the air, looking up at the sky, "I, Santos, king of golden bimont, on behalf of the bimont people, thank the beast God for bringing the bimont emperor to the wasteland. With bimont''s dignity, I swear that I will follow my Lord, unify the Orc, and spread the glory of the beast God to every corner of the Arctic wasteland."


    The extremely strong golden light started to burn from Santos, and the golden light soared to the sky. He knelt down on one knee, raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and pounded his left chest with great force. A mouthful of golden blood spewed out, fused into the golden light of his body, and suddenly turned into a golden light column straight into the sky.


    Purple also step forward, face calm and serious, raised his right hand, a crystal violet light fell on Santos, deep voice said: "Amethyst with you."


    The purple light condenses, and a purple star pattern suddenly appears between Santos'' eyebrows. The loyalty contract is established. A trace of soul contact on purple body suddenly communicates with him, and the breath of Amethyst bimont spreads to Santos.


    All of a sudden, the golden light column on Santos suddenly turned into a soft milky white. Starting from the purple star pattern in the middle of his eyebrows, his hair also changed. The original dazzling gold was replaced by white, but different from silver, the white light was more bright and dazzling.


    Yes, under the effect of the loyalty contract, a trace of the energy of Amethyst bimont was integrated into the body of Santos, king of golden bimont, and became the last straw to conquer the sky. The strongest one in golden bimont evolved at the same time as the contract was established.


    The unprecedented platinum bimont appeared before Bingsen. Incomparably huge momentum erupted from Santos and echoed with the breath of purple.


    As the elder brother of Amethyst bimont''s mother, his inborn strength, the efforts of the day after tomorrow and the breath of Amethyst bimont finally made Santos step into a field beyond the reach of ordinary bimont giants.


    Seeing the change of Santos, the determination of each behemoth to be loyal to purple was strengthened. The roar of excitement suddenly sounded, and the behemoths pounded their chests.


    Santos raised his head to the sky and roared wildly. His height was more than 20 meters. Every muscle of his body became more terrifying than before. The white gold was shining in the sun, and all the snow-white before Bingsen was disgraced. His fierce momentum showed his terrifying power.


    Seeing the change of Santos, the most exciting is the other two bimont kings. Countless experiences of their ancestors tell them that Santos'' original strength has reached the peak of golden bimont, and he can''t make progress again in his whole life.


    However, Amethyst bimon, their emperor, has changed this situation. All these prove that the orc emperor is coming!


    The two bimont kings strode forward and came to both sides of Santos'' body. At the same time, they knelt on one knee and said, "I, Kal (Balma), king of golden bimont, on behalf of the bimont people, thank the beast God for bringing the bimont emperor to the wasteland. I swear with bimont''s dignity that I will follow my Lord and unify the beast people, so that the glory of the beast God will spread to every corner of the Arctic wasteland."


    The change of Santos surprised Zi. The ceremony of the contract was predestined, but he didn''t expect such a change. He also hoped that the miracle would happen again. The improvement of every bimong soldier''s strength was the foundation of his unification of orcs.


    I watched the two bimont kings pounding their chests, the two golden pillars of light rising from the sky, and Zi raised her hands at the same time, "Amethyst is with you."Two purple lights solidify on the brows of the two golden bimonths at the same time, and the energy improvement shows again. Carl on Santos'' left also appears abnormal changes. The white golden hair, the dazzling light and the strong power also appear on the bimonths'' body. There''s another platinum bimont.


    Balma''s strength is obviously inferior. Under the effect of the loyalty contract, his golden hair becomes more shiny and his breath becomes more terrifying. However, he is one step away from entering platinum and remains in the golden level.


    With the actions of the two bimont kings, more than 600 bimont beasts fell on one knee and swore allegiance to their emperor.


    The huge purple light suddenly released from purple, like a huge light shield over his people. More than 600 rays of light soared into the sky, and the loyalty contract was completed in the light that released the breath of terror.


    To Zizi''s surprise, his breath of Amethyst bimont is like lighting up the blood of bimont soldiers. Among the more than 600 bimont giants, except for the three bimont kings, the thirteen golden bimonths no longer evolved, but their strength has also been improved to varying degrees. Originally, 12 of the nearly 70 silver bimonths evolved into golden bimonths In the ranks, more than 500 of the remaining 500 violent bimonthly evolved into silver bimonthly, and the rest also improved accordingly.


    Among them, the evolution of the behemoth, mainly concentrated in the original Qin City behemoth Legion team, heard many times "Peiyuan jingxinqu" effect in this moment fully show. These behemoths that can evolve have undoubtedly reached the peak of this level.


    After the baptism of loyalty contract and Amethyst breath, the power in purple''s hands has changed again. It is recorded that there are two golden bimonths in the second level, one golden bimonth in the Ninth level, 25 golden bimonths in the Ninth level, 160 silver bimonths in the eighth level and 457 violent bimonths in the seventh level.


    Even without considering the madness, such a huge and terrible behemoth Legion is enough to compete with the 50 thousand golden Legion lions of Raytheon tribe on the frontal battlefield.


    However, the miracle is not over yet. When all the behemoths pledge their allegiance, the deep and soft sound of the Qin sounds. Two huge wings with gold and silver patterns appear behind Ye Yinzhu, sitting cross knee in the ice and snow. At this time, on his knees is the great saint''s musical instrument with nine virtues.


    With the divine level of "Peiyuan meditation song" sounded, the Milky halo floated and spread, the beautiful piano sound, soft and deep divine sound energy, instantly shrouded in all the bimont giants.


    The first ones to enter the role are the original bimont warriors in Qin City. They are not the first to enjoy the divine voice of the Qin emperor. However, this time their feelings are particularly profound. The sub divine "Peiyuan jingxinqu" moistens their bodies like jade juice. The intoxicated look begins to appear on every bimont''s face.


    The light that has just been silent and converged once again appears on the behemoths. Stimulated by the aura of the secondary divine voice, their ontological power is quietly released and emerges from the surface of their bodies.


    Balma, the king of golden bimont, suddenly roared. His golden light suddenly expanded and fluctuated violently. Different from the enjoyment of other bimont giants, his face showed an extremely painful look. He stood up and convulsed violently.


    Santos and Carl have just experienced the process of promotion. They are overjoyed in surprise. They rush to press Balma''s body to prevent him from struggling too much.


    "Peiyuan jingxinqu" is playing over and over again. The beautiful melody moistens the bodies of the behemoths with the power of huge elements.


    One roar after another, the happiness of evolution comes to these bimonths again.


    In the former violent bimont and silver bimont, which were on the edge of evolution, the situation of evolution appeared again. Especially in the violent bimont, there were dozens of silver lights in the sky, and the number was still increasing. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 752

    The timing of Ye Yinzhu''s choice is undoubtedly the best. His Peiyuan jingxinqu can make the bigwigs sober in their frenzy and make them stronger, but it can never make them produce the effect of evolution. At this time, these bimonthly giant warriors have just suffered the purple amethyst smell, and the bottleneck that originally plagued them appeared cracks, which is why those bimonthly giant warriors can evolve.


    Ye Yinzhu took advantage of the opportunities of these cracks. With the help of Shan and Lei, Peiyuan jingxinqu played its role to the greatest extent and gave a powerful boost to those bimong beasts who were on the verge of evolution.


    Standing beside Ye Yinzhu, Zi tries not to let his tears flow. As amethyst bimon, the legendary emperor of the orcs, he is by no means an easily moved person. However, what ye Yinzhu did for him made the Amethyst bimon feel unrequited. For him, ye Yinzhu has always been unreservedly helpful. He is just a human being, but he has given tremendous help in the process of his own growth. Zixin is thankful. He knows that the most correct choice in his life is to complete the same life contract in yeyinzhu. None of his ancestors has such luck. Although he is the emperor of the orcs, Zi definitely tells himself that if ye Yinzhu needs him to give his life, he will never have any hesitation.


    Ye Yinzhu''s performance didn''t stop until the wings of the gold and silver magic patterns transformed by lightning and thunder were exhausted and fell off. Even he didn''t know how many times he played "Peiyuan meditation" and lost his vision. He didn''t know that there had been several days and nights outside.


    Just at the end of the last "Peiyuan meditation", the spirit of Balma, the king of golden bimont, finally poured out. The huge white golden light shook the hands of Santos and Carl, and another king of platinum bimont was born.


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s magic power is nearly overdrawn, when Balma evolved into platinum bimont, a special insight suddenly appeared in his heart. The evolution from golden bimont to platinum bimont is the evolution from purple level to sub God level, and it is also the breakthrough Ye Yinzhu is about to face. At the moment of breaking through the bottleneck, ye Yinzhu can clearly feel every minute change by virtue of breath traction and the realm of harmony between man and nature.


    Although there are differences between the cultivation of human and orc, the breakthrough of strength is the same. This is the first time that ye Yinzhu directly felt the improvement of the sub God level strength. Even when purple was promoted, it was also under the effect of Phil Jackson''s soul fire. At that time, ye Yinzhu himself was being forged by the soul fire, and he didn''t feel it carefully. Although this insight is not enough to make ye Yinzhu make a breakthrough directly, it has already played an excellent role in paving the way for him to break through the magic wall in the future.


    When ye Yinzhu takes back the great saint yiyinqin, he directly enters the cultivation state. He needs to recover a lot of mana consumption. He is surrounded by purple and bimont giant beast legions to protect the Dharma, so he doesn''t need to worry about security.


    It doesn''t even need purple''s command. After ye Yinzhu entered the state of cultivation, under the leadership of three platinum bimont kings, bimont giants surrounded Ye Yinzhu. These always unruly and unruly land warriors are not only grateful at this moment.


    How difficult it is for any Warcraft or orc to evolve at the peak of this attribute. Whether it''s level 7 to level 8 or level 8 to level 9, it''s not a simple numerical change, but a qualitative change.


    The most grateful is undoubtedly the newly evolved king Balma of platinum bimont. Ye Yinzhu''s main purpose is also to help him evolve. In the process of listening to Peiyuan meditation, Balma can constantly feel that the power in his body is stimulated by the magical music, and even the huge energy elements in the air are condensing towards his body. Before that, he finished At the time of the contract, he had a sense of breakthrough, just because his strength was a little bit worse and he failed to grasp it. The opportunity came again. Although he suffered a lot, he finally made a breakthrough with strong willpower.


    Any behemoth has only one chance to be loyal to Amethyst behemoth. In other words, it has only one chance to bear the breath of Amethyst and improve its strength. When he watched Santos and Carl, two bimont kings, evolve to the platinum realm, but he fell short of success, the feeling of decadence was hard to describe, and the intense pain almost made him close to madness.


    In this severe pain, he heard Ye Yinzhu''s music. For him, that music was like the fairy music from heaven. The opportunity came again. When he broke through the platinum realm, his happiness was much stronger than Carl and Santos. When he looked at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes showed a strong light.


    With a puff, Balma knelt down in front of Ye Yinzhu, not on one knee, but on both knees.


    In bimon''s world, because of bimon''s dignity, even if you kneel down to your king, you only need one knee. Kneeling on both knees will only appear when you face your parents and teachers. In bimon''s consciousness, parents who give their lives are the most noble, followed by teachers who teach themselves to grow up. Ye Yinzhu can''t be Balma''s parents, so when Balma knelt down to him, he already regarded Ye Yinzhu as his teacher.Like Balma, there are also some bimonts that have evolved in Qin music.


    Purple''s eyes flitted over his bimong soldiers. At this time, the strength of all the more than 600 bimong beasts changed again.


    The number of platinum bimonthly kings increased to three, the number of gold bimonthly kings increased to 36, the number of silver bimonthly kings increased to 221, and the number of violent bimonthly kings increased to 385. The overall strength has soared to a terrible situation again. The strength composed of three platinum bimonths and thirty-six gold bimonths alone is extremely terrifying. To master such a powerful purple is not a dream to unify the orcs.


    It''s important that ye Yinzhu can help the behemoths to improve Peiyuan jingxinqu again, but it''s also because of coincidence. It''s the moment when the loyalty contract is completed and the bottleneck is loosened. Otherwise, it will never have such a good effect. But even so, the behemoths'' gratitude to him is unparalleled.


    Although it was the first time for Santos, Kal and Balma to meet the Qin emperor, ye Yinzhu had been recognized by all bimons throughout the ceremony.


    Three days have passed since the ceremony of allegiance and ye Yinzhu''s playing piano music. There was no shelter in the ice and snow, but the blood in the behemoths was boiling, and they didn''t feel cold at all. The evolution of their strength makes them have more confidence in their own king, quietly guarding the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu, whom they regard as their teacher, waiting for his recovery.


    As time goes by, Zi is feeling the degree of his strength recovery through the soul of Ye Yinzhu. Suddenly, a low roar awakens Zi from the immersion. Looking back, we can see that it was Gladys, the giant of war, who roared. At this moment, purple also felt the change in Bingsen not far away.


    With a cold hum, Zi strides towards Bingsen. The behemoths separate a passage by themselves. The three platinum behemoths follow Zi, and the four divine beasts walk out of the circle formed by behemoths and stop a few hundred meters away from Bingsen.


    Gracis raised his head to the sky and let out a roar. His fierce eyes had completely turned milky white. Under the light light, the huge energy fluctuation would make the air tremble every time it was released.


    Perhaps it was because of the touch of the atmosphere of GRASSIS that countless roars were heard in the vast area of Bingsen. The roar is different, but without exception, it meets the breath of gracis. Ice and snow are rampant in Bingsen ZHONGDUN. Under the collision of the breath of both sides, a huge tornado rises into the sky, with countless ice and snow circling in the air.


    Purple cold hum a, "don''t hide the head and show the tail, all come out."


    With the roar, the breath inside Bingsen moved. Thousands of Warcraft slowly walked out of Bingsen. Most of their bodies were white. There was a strong vigilance and hostility in each Warcraft''s eyes, and most of them were afraid.


    There are nearly 40 Warcraft in front of them. No matter how they look, Zi can feel that all of these 40 odd Warcraft are at the level of level 9. Behind them, there are about 50 or 60 Warcraft that have reached level 9. Needless to say, these are the most powerful Warcraft in the whole Bingsen.


    Purple didn''t open her mouth, but her face was cold and looked at it quietly. In the face of more and more Warcraft, his expression didn''t fluctuate at all. Although the Warcraft strength in front of him is above level 7, and there are even hundreds of level 9 Warcraft, how can he feel the slightest fear as a Amethyst?


    The number of Warcraft is more and more, and the slowly arranged formation vaguely determines that the number has exceeded 6000. And it''s increasing.


    The last time ye Yinzhu and Zi were in Bingsen, Ming Hui once told them that the number of Warcraft in Bingsen was about 10000 to 20000. At this time, it seems that these Warcraft were gathered together because they led the bimont monster Legion.


    ------------------


    friends who have monthly tickets and recommended tickets, please don''t keep them. Give them to Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 753

    The Warcraft in Bingsen is not a whole. It is divided into eight parts. There are eight most powerful Warcraft to rule. However, once the invasion of foreign enemies occurs, these powerful Warcraft will guard Bingsen.


    That''s why Bingsen has been able to keep calm for so many years.


    Just ask, in front of tens of thousands of advanced Warcraft, even seven dragon city never dare to offend easily.


    These advanced Warcraft have lived in the extremely cold conditions of Bingsen for many years. It is undoubtedly the most advantageous for them to fight in this environment.


    When Zi led bimon to the edge of Bingsen, he was already found by the Warcraft in Bingsen. Eight Warcraft leaders were shocked when they got the news in a short time.


    Bingsen hasn''t been disturbed for many years. This time, it turned out to be a powerful behemoth. Although it has not launched an attack, it has vaguely broken the balance in Bingsen.


    In Bingsen, eight directions of Warcraft still keep their own situation at the beginning. Although bimont is powerful, it is also a level 7-9 Warcraft. Although 300 bimont is strong, they think it is not enough to pose a great threat to Bingsen.


    It was not until Santos and Balma led more than 300 other bimont giants to Bingsen that the atmosphere inside Bingsen began to become tense. When the strength of Warcraft above level 7 increased by 300, it was not as simple as adding up. In particular, more than double-digit gold bimont makes Warcraft outside Bingsen feel strong pressure.


    Bimon''s title of "invincible in land war" is very loud everywhere in the mainland of lonzainus. No one knows what kind of strength six hundred bimonthly beasts can play together.


    In the tense situation, Warcraft gathered in eight directions in Bingsen to discuss countermeasures. There are so many bigwigs gathering outside Bingsen that they can''t think of any other reason except attacking Bingsen.


    What''s more, the Warcraft in Bingsen has lived here for countless years. They have been arrogant that Bingsen is the most powerful place in the whole Arctic wilderness. No strength can compare with them. Even Falan, they are not afraid.


    Although the mysterious disappearance of the Dragon wolf clan has weakened Bingsen''s strength, on the whole, more than 10000 advanced Warcraft can bring strong strength enough to protect themselves.


    However, when the eight Warcraft lords gathered to discuss, they were shocked. Under the effect of the loyalty contract, the two powerful platinum bimonths were born outside Bingsen. A large number of bimonths'' strength improved and evolved. The light from the sky brought countless powerful momentum and shocked Bingsen.


    Purple and the four beasts have long been used to the strength of the sub God level, they have been suppressing their own strength, and did not reveal the breath of the sub God level. But it is impossible to hide the sub divine breath produced by the birth of two platinum bimonths.


    Bingsen''s Warcraft can not be afraid of bimont, can not be afraid of any level 9 beast, but when the sub God level Warcraft appeared, they panicked.


    Although there is only a threshold difference between the second God level and the Ninth level peak, the strength is far different. Any first level god beast can easily kill dozens of level 9 Warcraft. The power of the beast is by no means comparable to that of Warcraft, let alone two.


    The Warcraft in Bingsen don''t know what happened at all, but it is because of the appearance of two platinum bimont kings that the eight Warcraft lords who originally quarreled with each other immediately put aside all their prejudices. They know that if they don''t unite, Bingsen will be destroyed.


    In the next few days, the eight Warcraft lords returned to their territory one after another. With the Lord''s dignity, they were anxious that all the Warcraft in their territory would gather together and be ready in the iceberg.


    Bingsen''s environment is undoubtedly the most suitable for these Warcraft to fight. They are ready to wait for the bimont giants to enter Bingsen and take advantage of their geographical advantages to launch an attack. The eight Warcraft lords are ready to besiege bimon.


    However, Warcraft''s waiting did not make them get good results. Just when they were still waiting patiently, bimont''s successive evolutionary light continued to deepen their fear.


    Especially when Balma evolved into the third king of platinum bimont, Warcraft couldn''t wait, because they didn''t know how far the bimont giants would evolve.


    Although the massive evolution of bimonths is beyond the understanding of Warcraft, they know that if more powerful bimonths appear, they may not be able to win.


    Therefore, under the leadership of the eight Warcraft lords, the Warcraft hiding in ambush began to move towards the iceberg. The movement of a large number of Warcraft was immediately discovered by gracis. He immediately showed the terror of his war beast.


    Although platinum is stronger than King Meng, the noumenon is not the foundation of the sub God level, and it is impossible to compare with the four traditional beasts of the orcs.


    What''s more, GRASSIS was originally the most powerful beast in the Bingsen. Although his breath didn''t spread into Bingsen too much, the strongest level 9 Warcraft, as the eight Warcraft lords, immediately discovered his existence, and their hearts began to tremble. In the face of the devastating atmosphere of war, they had to unite and fight against GRASSIS.When Gladys was in the ice circle, he had a painful lesson, and no Warcraft dared to disturb him. Therefore, although he had been away from Bingsen for some time, the Warcraft in Bingsen was not clear. When the eight Warcraft lords walked out of Bingsen, they were still a little suspicious. For the powerful bimont army, their fear became deeper.


    Gracis grinned. "Boss purple, it seems that these guys are here to welcome us. This is just the right way to save us one by one."


    Purple''s eyes fell on a Warcraft walking in the front, which was very different from other Warcraft behind.


    First of all, from the color point of view, its whole body is bright red, which looks like a lion. It is more than ten meters long and nearly four meters high. However, its huge size does not appear to be bloated at all. Its fiery red mane stands upright on its head, and its bright golden eyes are staring at Gladys for a moment. Apart from the mane on its head, this one is a lion The growth of Warcraft is not hair, but scales. The fire red scales are like large fish scales, shining with layers of fire red ripples. The mouth is more prominent than the ordinary lion, and it is all covered with scales. The length of the ferocious canine teeth is more than one meter, and it is exposed outside the lips, releasing a strong fierce light.


    This is clearly a fire property of Warcraft, but in Bing Sen such a cold environment, how can there be fire property of Warcraft?


    Moreover, this Warcraft does not exist in purple''s memory. From the sense of breath, the strength of this Warcraft has reached the peak of level 9. It is equivalent to the state before the evolution of the three bimont kings. Other Warcraft clearly follow his lead.


    Santos stood beside Zi, a little surprised and said, "is this a dragon lion? I didn''t expect that this kind of Warcraft really existed. "


    Purple looked at his brother, "big brother, what is dragon and lion? Is it a kind of dragon training? In my memory, there is no such Warcraft. "


    Santos said in a deep voice: "to be exact, the dragon lion is no longer in the scope of dragon training, because he is more powerful than the adult dragon. I once heard the shaman high priest in the Raytheon tribe say that there is a powerful Warcraft named dragon lion in the legend, which is the product of the combination of the sacred dragon and the Griffin king. Dragon sex, especially the sacred dragon. It''s just that it''s impossible for the sacred dragon to mate with the dragon family to produce offspring. Therefore, in order to continue its own strength, the sacred dragon tries to mate with other powerful Warcraft. Even so, the chance of having offspring is only one in ten thousand. Once the dragon lion appears, it will inherit one of the many attributes of the holy dragon, and enlarge this attribute infinitely. This dragon lion obviously inherits the fire ability. Although the adult dragon lion is not as powerful as the sacred dragon, it is also the existence of the top Warcraft. I just don''t know why I came to this extremely cold place. Even if he is in the dragon clan, he will be respected by any dragon city. After all, he is the descendant of the sacred dragon. "


    Gladys licked his lips and said with a smile, "well, this guy should taste good."


    At this time, the dragon lion slowly stepped forward in the low roar, his bright golden eyes were obviously flashing with fear, his breath had been locked in GRASSIS, but GRASSIS didn''t notice him.


    At this time, led by purple, GRASSIS, Ming, Shan and Lei, together with three newly evolved platinum bimont kings, a total of eight divine beasts with sub divine strength lined up in front of the bimont army.


    Although he is facing tens of thousands of advanced Warcraft, Zi is not worried. The reason why he hasn''t given the order to attack is that ye Yinzhu is still practicing under the protection of Bimeng. Compared with conquering Bingsen, the safety of yeyinzhu is undoubtedly much more important.


    Just at this time, a ghost came to the dragon and lion, stopped, and looked at the opposite purple with uncertain eyes. The ghost was not someone else, it was the nether snow spirit of the Ninth level Warcraft. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 754

    Of course, to make her truly surrender, she needs a real man, a man who can conquer his body. That''s why she made such an incredible request.


    Purple cold looking at the dragon lion, "since you choose to destroy, then, I help you." As he said this, the momentum of his body increased again, and his right hand slowly raised. The breath of Shen Ning continued to condense with the lifting of his big hand. Once attacked, it is undoubtedly a thunderbolt.


    "Wait a minute, don''t you understand me?" The dragon and lion floated back tens of meters, and looked at Purple angrily.


    Purple light way: "in my eyes, Warcraft only strong and weak points, there is no difference between men and women. I''m not interested in your body. I''ll use bimon''s power to make this Bingsen beast surrender. Rebel, kill. "


    Although purple''s voice is not big and his tone is calm, dragon lion knows that he is not joking.


    Zikui Wei''s appearance, resolute appearance and strong breath all attract the dragon and lion. She is not willing to fight at this time.


    There is no doubt that dragon lion''s talent conditions are excellent. Because of this, it is extremely difficult to find a satisfactory spouse. How can she give up when she has such an opportunity?


    "Don''t think I''m an obscene woman. I''ve never been a man. Is it not enough for me to take tens of thousands of Warcraft in the whole Bingsen as my dowry? Or do you think I''m not good enough for you? "


    Staring at the purple, the dragon and lion are ashamed and angry. Compared with humans, Warcraft is more direct in choosing a mate. She is not shy, but purple''s refusal humiliates her.


    Before coming to Bingsen, Zi never thought that this would happen. Before the first World War, she met the rare courtship between Warcraft. Seeing the excited light in the eyes of the dragon and lion, the fighting spirit in his heart could not help weakening a little.


    At this time, a tall figure came to Zi''s side, and a big hand patted him on the shoulder. "Brother, I think this woman is OK. Conquering a mother beast with the blood of a sacred dragon is undoubtedly the glory of our bimong people. This girl has a big chest and a big butt. She should be easy to bear. "


    It was his elder brother, Santos, who was the only one in the bimonthly army who dared to do so.


    Santos is very straightforward, and he is extremely strong than the giant beast of Mongolia, especially the Amethyst, who is the king of Mongolia. Even ordinary women of Mongolia can hardly bear the body of amethyst, and the dragon and lion in front of him is very good, at least from an intuitive point of view.


    So he gave advice directly to his brother. Although purple is more important to unify the orcs, as an elder brother, he certainly hopes his brother can have a good home.


    If this is said by other beasts, Zi won''t pay attention to it, but Santos is his elder brother, the only relative who has blood relationship with him in the world. Naturally, he can''t ignore it, and his eyes show some embarrassment, "elder brother, I already have a lover."


    Santos was stunned. "So it is. No wonder. " He didn''t understand why a woman with such good conditions had no interest at all.


    Purple''s words naturally also heard, and his face suddenly became cold. "In this case, there''s nothing to say. If you want to conquer Bingsen, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    While saying that, she naturally would not be silly to launch an attack directly. Instead, she drifted away and did not return to herself. She went directly back to Bingsen before Warcraft. Let out a shriek from the sky.


    All of a sudden, the Warcraft in Bingsen moved slowly. Although these Warcraft races are numerous, they have no influence on each other. With their numerous numbers, they slowly came to purple.


    Compared with the embarrassment just now, Zi was more willing to fight. Seeing the Warcraft in Bingsen slowly approaching, his look had returned to normal. The purple light flickered, and the huge Amethyst sword fell into control. He was the first to walk towards the enemy in front of him.


    When the war is about to start, the eight beasts, including purple, will no longer suppress their breath. Although there are only eight of them, they are facing tens of thousands of high-level Warcraft. When the breath of the eight beasts is released at the same time, the huge pressure rushes to the opposite Warcraft like substance.


    In front of Bingsen Warcraft, hundreds of level 9 Warcraft immediately took action, including Ming Hui and his wife, sparing no effort to release their breath. Although Bingsen Warcraft army was behind them, how could level 9 Warcraft be able to resist the breath of divine beast with its number.


    Under the strong pressure, although the Warcraft in Bingsen are not scared and unable to move, their movements are obviously slow.


    Purple mouth issued a series of strange sounds, originally wanted to follow them to fight the bimont beasts immediately stopped, keep the previous formation back to the original place.


    Even GRASSIS couldn''t understand what Zi was saying. It was only the language of bimong people. Zi gave orders to bimong beasts to protect Ye Yinzhu.


    Although facing tens of thousands of enemies, there are only eight of them, for Zi, there is nothing more important than protecting Ye Yinzhu.


    The dragon lion stares at Purple fiercely with angry eyes, and a sharp roar comes out from her mouth. The Warcraft in Bingsen begins to change. Under the condition of being oppressed and becoming slow, all the level 9 Warcraft unite into a force to meet the eight sacred beasts, such as purple. The other magical beasts disperse from both sides like a torrent, which is similar to the strong defense of ice extreme demon ape Fierce Warcraft rushed in front, good at long-range attack of Warcraft in the back, even arranged into a relatively neat formation, from around to encircle the bimont army.I don''t know how the dragon and lion give orders. Those Warcraft are not simply encircled. The level 8 Warcraft is in front. Tens of thousands of Warcraft are transformed into countless teams, forming a conical battle array, just like countless spikes rushing towards the bimont army.


    The fallen Warcraft applied auxiliary magic or released a large range of ice and wind double magic to the front Warcraft, and launched a landslide like attack on the camp of bimon.


    Purple looked at the dragon lion''s eyes had some changes, originally wanted to directly kill each other''s mood was a bit light, more to be curious. Of course, he is not because of the appearance of the dragon and lion, but because of the ability of the dragon and lion.


    As we all know, in the orcs and Warcraft, it is difficult to appear as good as human commander. But the dragon lion''s ability in front of her eyes surprised Zi. She was able to organize the scattered Bingsen Warcraft, just like the human army, and attack her own side with the most favorable formation. This ability can be regarded as an excellent general not only in the world of Warcraft, but also in the world of human beings.


    To unify the orc world, purple also needs all kinds of help to complete, just as she is interested in Adoni. At this time, purple''s killing heart is far less than accepting.


    There are many ways to subdue the enemy, but as a Bimeng emperor, Zi''s choice is undoubtedly the most direct. Carrying his huge Amethyst sword, he walked directly in the direction of dragon and lion.


    More than a hundred level 9 Warcraft have rushed up under the leadership of the strongest eight Lords. Dragon lion is an exception. He is still sending out orders in the protection of all level 9 Warcraft.


    A giant beast with extremely strong body and black scales rushes towards purple. Its body looks very strange, a bit like a crocodile, but its limbs are longer than ordinary crocodiles, and it is much thicker. Its body length is more than 30 meters. There is a very posterior stratum corneum under the dark scales, and its eyes are completely snow white. As the body moves, it has huge ice properties Energy has been spouted out of the body. The first one went to purple.


    This Warcraft looks huge, but when it moves, it shows its sensitive side. The speed of attack is extremely fast. All the ice energy is concentrated on the head, forming a huge ice cone with a length of more than five meters and shining dark blue light. With the impact of the body forward, it bumps into the purple chest and abdomen.


    A low roar issued from the purple mouth, holding the Amethyst sword''s right hand does not move, left hand quickly raised, even directly grasped to the tip of the ice cone.


    There was no sound of collision or even friction, but the huge ice cone on the crocodile shaped Warcraft''s head was caught by purple, and his forward body suddenly stopped in the air. Seeing this scene, the golden eyes of the dragon and lion, who are constantly giving orders, show some strange colors, and can''t see whether they are excited or afraid.


    You know, without considering the impact force, the ice cone''s ultra-low temperature is enough to frighten most level 9 Warcraft, but it has no effect on purple.


    Purple is still in the human shape at this time, his hand has been completely embedded in the ice cone, and the whole body is shining with bright purple light.


    Raise to the sky to send out a roar, purple in front of many high-level Warcraft, showed the most powerful ability of the Bi Meng clan, that is power.


    The giant crocodile shaped Warcraft, which is more than 30 meters long and weighs 10000 Jin, was swung up by the ice cone in front of it. Like the crocodile, the whole body of the crocodile becomes purple and crystal clear.


    --------------------


    at the end of the month, my friends, smash the tickets, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 755

    Boom -


    a shocking scene appeared, and the crocodile shaped Warcraft, which looked very solid, smashed heavily on the eternal ice outside the ice circle. Clear sound of breaking spread throughout the scene, the crocodile shaped monster did not even have time to utter a scream, the whole body has become countless purple pieces scattered.


    Second kill of pure power and Amethyst ability. Although the crocodile Warcraft is not one of Bingsen''s eight lords, his defense is even stronger than most Lords. However, in front of Amethyst bimon, there is no chance to fight back.


    The screech of the dragon and lion stopped for a moment, and she looked at Zi stupidly. Some memories of the sacred dragon in her brain flashed by.


    It''s never good to be close to Amethyst bimong. Even the sacred dragon can''t stand the close strength of Amethyst bimong.


    As the emperor of the land invincible behemoth, Amethyst behemoth''s melee ability is undoubtedly the most powerful, especially the Amethyst magic from the body. Although this kind of magic is difficult to be released, it can only play its maximum power when it is in contact with the body, but this kind of magic is undoubtedly extremely terrifying. It has no sub God level strength, and even can''t resist it yes.


    The instant change made the level 9 Warcraft stop almost at the same time, looking at purple, their eyes had changed from fear to complete fear. What kind of strength is this? They may not remember life and death for their own beliefs, but they are never willing to fight when there is no possibility of victory at all.


    According to the original arrangement of dragon and lion, the task of these level 9 Warcraft is to entangle the strong purple and take advantage of the number of other advanced Warcraft to defeat the bimont Legion. The dragon lion has found out what the bimont Legion is proud to guard and has not directly joined the battle. She believes that as long as her tactics are successful, these bimont giants may not be able to do anything.


    A strong man who entangles the other side with ten pairs can always delay time even if he can''t win. After all, we are all level 9 Warcraft, and there is no lack of level 9 superior.


    However, purple in both sides just a contact, with their own actions clearly tell dragon lion, her idea is stupid.


    Seeing the other party''s stagnation, purple didn''t have any emotional fluctuations. A simple and direct word came out of his mouth, "kill -"


    a fierce roar came out of gracis''s mouth. His human body was instantly enlarged, and in the blink of an eye, he had become the biggest giant on the battlefield. Maybe it was because purple''s fierce attack inspired the ferocity, gracis As soon as it becomes the original shape, it immediately pours on the opposite Warcraft.


    These level 9 Warcraft in Bingsen are undoubtedly very rich in combat experience. Although they are in a short period of dull mood, the launch of gracis immediately aroused their vigilance. All of a sudden, dozens of attacks fell on gracis at the same time. Most of them are strong magic of ice and wind.


    Gracis didn''t even look at the magic, and a circle of milky light burst out from his head. The nearest big bear Warcraft attack was not finished, and his body could not move under the restriction of the Milky light.


    Gracias opened his bloody mouth fiercely. Under everyone''s astonishment, he swallowed the bear shaped monster more than nine meters in height, not to mention the chance to fight back. The bear shaped monster didn''t even struggle for half a minute.


    "Yes, it''s better to eat food with more energy. It''s enough for me to digest for a few days." These days, Gladys is starving. In his eyes, these Warcraft are food. He is omnivorous and never picky. This kind of level 9 Warcraft with sufficient energy is also a great tonic for him.


    At the same time, several other beasts also moved at the same time. The three newly evolved platinum bimont kings rushed to the front, their outstretched arms opened their golden claws at the same time, and their powerful and terrifying power burst out in an instant, facing the attack of many Warcraft, directly into each other''s camp. Launched one of the behemoth talent abilities, savage collision.


    A level 7 violent bimon can also crash any level of non-metallic dragon when launching a savage collision, not to mention launching a platinum bimon king in front of him.


    The 20 meter tall giant body is slightly lowered, shoulders forward, and explosive legs push hard on the ground. The newly upgraded white level energy penetrates through the body. The three platinum bimont kings are like three enlarged versions of bulldozer shaped goblins. In the process of rushing forward, dozens of level 9 Warcraft fly upside down in front of the powerful impact. Their attacks, whether they fell on the kings of platinum bimont or on GRASSIS, were like scratching and had no effect.


    Mingdao didn''t do anything, and didn''t play his strong defensive power. Just when Gladys recovered, he also showed his first height of super physique. He easily pierced the magic released by the level 9 Warcraft and paralyzed some of the most threatening Warcraft.


    Among the eight beasts, only Shan and Lei didn''t start. They spread their beautiful wings and floated in the air. They looked at the battle in front of them and looked curious. The reason why Ming didn''t attack is to protect them. The defense of Shan and Lei is very weak, even not weak level 9 Warcraft.All of a sudden, the outbreak of the beasts stunned the level 9 Warcraft in Bingsen. Although the eight lords had not yet made a move, their faces had become extremely ugly. Seeing the three platinum bimont kings break into a passage in the level nine Warcraft group, they walk towards their side step by step with their terrible Amethyst sword, just like a demon, their pupils are shrinking.


    Meanwhile, the battle on the other side has begun.


    By virtue of the order given by Zi before, one hundred bimon beasts from Qin City, wearing armor, stood in the front of the formation and spread their claws.


    The large-scale magic released by the advanced Warcraft first fell in front of them. In an instant, a layer of light silver light appeared on the surface of their armor, greatly weakening the magic attack effect. At the same time, the 100 heads of bimont launched a counter charge against the Warcraft under the leadership of DIS, Perkins and Oliver.


    One hundred to ten thousand, what a huge difference? However, when the two sides really come into contact, the fighting situation is far from the quantitative comparison. The formation composed of 100 bimonths is like the sharpest knife. Facing the dozens of cone formation, Bingsen Warcraft rushes over, chooses one of them and directly inserts into the enemy camp. Bimon''s hundred inch claws are like death''s scythe, which bring up dazzling brilliance. Everywhere they go, they are invincible.


    These 100 behemoths can be said to be the most powerful among behemoths. They not only have the armor of the forward secret silver array, but also have the martial arts from the East Dragon. As the saying goes, no one can stop bimong from learning martial arts. The powerful body and the skills handed down by Donglong bring bimong''s fighting power into full play.


    There is no level 9 in more than ten thousand Bingsen Warcraft. In front of the savage collision of bimont, they have no chance to stop them. They are directly inserted into the array. Then there was the crazy and bloody slaughter.


    These powerful behemoths have not really been infected with the smell of blood for a long time. Under the stimulation of blood, they directly enter the crazy state.


    Just as Zi said, the behemoth who keeps sober in the madness is undoubtedly the most terrible. The individual ability has been extremely outstanding, once they play the effect of group battle formation, then the title of "invincible in land war" will be more worthy of the name.


    A large number of advanced Warcraft fell down like wheat under the charge of bimon soldiers. Bimon''s instant outbreak of terrorist combat power made these Warcraft who had lived in Bingsen for a long time and had not been in contact with real combat for a long time fall into a short panic.


    Dragon and lion let Bingsen Warcraft spread into dozens of strands, and it was a good way to attack the original round array defense of bimon Warcraft in a cone formation, which could give full play to the strength of Bingsen Warcraft. However, she still miscalculated the strength of bimon Warcraft, especially those bimon legions from Qin City.


    Almost just a few breaths, one of those dozens of strands of Bingsen Warcraft has been completely destroyed by the more than 100 bimont giants. Although the number of opponents is several times that of their own side, in the cold light of claws, the bodies of advanced Warcraft are constantly torn to pieces, and even some powerful Bingsen Warcraft can''t stop bimont''s progress .


    Seeing this, the dragon and lion roared again and showed a cold light in their eyes. While constantly launching orders, they quickly retreated with the eight Warcraft lords, and the other level nine Warcraft also quickly gathered together. A series of magic madness came out. The target was not the beast in front of them, but the ground in front of them.


    After all, level 9 Warcraft is the top of Warcraft. Although their confidence is almost destroyed under their attack, once they act at the same time, their strength is still quite terrible. Dust and sand rise in the air in the fierce roar, and the strong energy fluctuation stimulates the violent flow of magic energy. Although these level 9 Warcraft can''t be launched without sufficient preparation It''s a forbidden curse level attack, but it has gathered nearly level 99 Warcraft to attack at the same time, which makes some trouble for them. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 756

    The powerful impact almost made the distance between the two sides quickly open. The eight beasts and Bingsen''s level 9 Warcraft all retreated under the severe impact. Mountain Giant Ming protected lightning and thunder in his arms with his tall body, and met the impact of energy turbulence with his broad back.


    The sudden outbreak of level 9 Warcraft is obviously under the command of the dragon and lion. Although such a large release of energy in the body will make them consume more, which is equivalent to drinking poison to quench their thirst, it also gives them some breathing time.


    At the same time, on the other side of the big battlefield, with the dragon and lion issued the order has changed. Dozens of Bingsen Warcraft quickly gathered, with the charging out of the hundred behemoth Legion as the end point, surrounded in reverse.


    Although under the strong pressure of purple, the dragon lion''s consciousness is still very clear. With her keen sense, she has found out what the behemoths seem to be protecting. Don''t you let the behemoths rush out? Well, I''ll destroy the part of behemoths you rush out with absolute superiority, and fully weaken your strength.


    The command of dragon and lion is undoubtedly successful. The sudden reversal of tens of thousands of Bingsen Warcraft makes the Qin City''s bimont army fall into a bitter battle.


    Countless ice and snow storms suddenly shrouded more than 100 bimonths. Bingsen Warcraft knew that for them, life and death are at a critical moment now. Whether they can continue to live freely in Bingsen depends on whether they can defeat these bimonths.


    It is no doubt terrible for all Warcraft above level 7 to charge at the same time. Although they are better at defense and attack than the Mongolian giant, they are in a bitter battle after killing more than 100 Bingsen Warcraft. Bingsen Warcraft is pounding their solid formation one after another. At the same time, countless advanced magic of ice and wind come down from the sky to attack their formation. Under the effect of extreme cold and hurricane, the speed and strength of bimong soldiers are obviously restricted. Although they are in a crazy state, there are still some bimong soldiers injured.


    However, to the dragon and lion''s surprise, these behemoths didn''t break through. A hundred behemoths instantly gathered into a round array to block the coming Bingsen Warcraft. As long as there is an injured Beamon, he will be transferred to the array for temporary repair immediately.


    At this time, the advantage of rank is the most obvious, and the three golden bimont of dease, Perkins and Oliver have burst out their powerful strength. Almost every time, one or two Bingsen Warcraft will be killed under his hands, and three golden bimons are in different positions in the circle array, bearing a lot of attacks with their own strength.


    The dust and smoke gradually disappeared, and the eight beasts gathered together again to look at Bingsen''s advanced Warcraft, such as dragon and lion, thousands of meters away.


    On the other side of the battlefield of the form of purple see very clearly, but his face is still calm, "gracis."


    "Boss, leave it to me." GRASSIS immediately understood the meaning of purple, his huge body went straight into the forward state, flying around like a moving fortress, rushing towards the besieged behemoth army.


    Seeing Gladys leave the battlefield, the dragon and lion have no way at all. The breath of purple has been locked on her. Although there is one less beast in front of her, she and these level 9 Warcraft can''t rush to stop her.


    In the war of mankind, a super power can often become an important factor to turn the war situation around, and the war between Warcraft is no exception.


    Without the combined momentum of level 9 Warcraft, the breath of Gladys has made those Bingsen Warcraft shudder. In the process of running, the speed of this extremely powerful war beast is getting faster and faster, and the Bingsen Warcraft who reacted and began to launch magic attacks on him can''t slow him down at all.


    Bang, GRASSIS stormed into the battle of Bingsen Warcraft. Even purple could not stand in front of him. How could Bingsen Warcraft be able to stop him? Although GRASSIS was only a little more than Mongolia, the situation changed in an instant.


    The pressure of the bimont army dropped suddenly, while the original formation of Bingsen Warcraft was completely disrupted by the addition of GRASSIS. 7¡¢ The level 8 Warcraft was almost injured in front of gracis, and died when it was touched. A bloody channel appeared in the tens of thousands of Warcraft camp in the blink of an eye.


    Purple did not lead the beast to continue to attack, just calmly looking at the dragon lion, "I''ll give you one last chance. Fall, or die. "


    Dragon and lion''s golden eyes are looking at Purple indefinitely. She knows that although Bingsen Warcraft can play a stronger combat effectiveness under her own command, these Warcraft are not troops after all. They can''t practice and cooperate together at ordinary times, and they can only maintain a simple formation under her own command. And the enemy we are facing is too strong. Although our own side is completely superior in quantity, the other side has too much terror in absolute combat effectiveness. If there are even four sacred beasts on one side, the dragon and lion have the confidence to defeat the bimong army in front of them, but the fact is often cruel.


    "My patience is limited." Purple looks at the dragon and lion coldly.


    The dragon lion gnashes his teeth and stares at Zi. As the king of Bingsen, she has always been used to being overbearing here. Although when Zi first appeared, she felt that the legendary Amethyst bimont could be her husband, but Zi''s overbearing disregard of everything still made her dignity unacceptable. How can a top power like her give in easily. However, she was at a loss as to the outcome of the fight.Looking at the unyielding eyes of the dragon and lion, Zi felt more appreciative and strengthened his belief to accept the Warcraft commander.


    "Since you can''t make up your mind, I''ll help you."


    As soon as the voice fell, purple''s body suddenly moved. Instead of rushing to the dragon, lion and level 9 Warcraft in front of her, she turned into a Amethyst meteor and swept away in the direction of more than 10000 Warcraft behind her.


    The sudden change surprised the dragon and lion. With a fierce scream, she led all the level 9 Warcraft around her to charge in the direction of the beasts. Although she didn''t know what purple was going to do, she felt uneasy. In the wild scream, she took all the level 9 Warcraft to charge quickly towards the three platinum bimont kings and the mountain giant A defensive formation of men rushed past.


    In front of the four beasts, Shanhe and Lei are extremely petite, so Petite that they are ignored by most Warcraft. However, while all level 9 Warcraft charge under the leadership of dragon and lion, the smart little sisters prove to everyone that they are also sub gods and can not be ignored.


    The two colors of gold and silver sparkle with dazzling magic lines. The wings behind Shan and Lei stretch out, and their eyes light up at the same time. Shan''s eyes are left silver and right gold, while Lei''s eyes are left gold and right silver. The clear low voice floats out of their mouths. Although there is no beautiful melody, the moving voice is still very comfortable.


    With the crisp sound, the air within a kilometer radius suddenly becomes thick. What''s more strange is that there are many more light spots in the air. These light spots are shining with gorgeous light. If you feel them carefully, you will be surprised to find that these light spots are magic elements in the air that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    In this case, the magic elements of various attributes float to the sky and gather quickly along the beautiful magic wings of Shan and Lei. With the increasing speed of magic element injection, the wings behind the flash and thunder become brighter and brighter, and their bodies gradually become a special color like the sheepskin white jade.


    This special situation immediately attracted the attention of dragon and lion. Under her command, at least six level nine Warcraft launched their own talent magic to flash and thunder in the air.


    However, with mountain giant Ming by the side of Shan and Lei, how can these level 9 Warcraft attacks be useful? He raised his hand and waved it at will, and the attack magic which looked extremely terrible disappeared directly under Mingna''s big hand with petrified and metal skin and magic close to immunity.


    Two giggles came out from the flash and thunder mouth at the same time. Two milky white light groups that looked like cotton candy floated down. They were as light as clouds. They didn''t seem to contain any energy.


    As soon as the dragon lion''s face changed, a strange blue flame spewed out from her mouth, trying to stop the two white lights from falling. Her reaction is no doubt very fast, that did not bring any temperature, but make the air sharp distortion of the blue flame lightning intercepted in front of the two groups of milky white light. In an instant, they are completely engulfed in the blue light. Even cut them off from lightning and thunder.


    Jinjia ban insect is indeed the weakest of the four sacred beasts, but it is only relatively speaking. No matter what, they are also the existence of sub divine beasts. Are the attacks of the two sub divine beasts so easy to resolve?


    Soon, the dragon and lion knew the answer.


    Although the flame she spewed is very special, and the real temperature is extremely terrible, no matter what type of flame it is, it is a kind of energy. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 757

    When the blue light completely engulfed the two white light groups, Zia dragon lion breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a little white light appeared in the center of the blue flame. Then, the white light instantly diffused and rolled. Without waiting for the dragon lion to react, the blue flame had been completely engulfed by the two milky white light groups. Moreover, the two white light groups were integrated, and the overall volume was a big circle.


    The non attribute element is also equivalent to the full attribute element. In this world, it is the most original existence. Although it does not have any element attributes, as the original power, it has the most special aspect of the original magic element, that is, assimilation, when it is released after the lightning and thunder evolve to the sub God level.


    Lightning and thunder almost have no special means of defense and attack, and there is no other supernatural beast''s kind of mysterious attack. However, in terms of energy attack, they are the most terrible. After special mutation, they break through cocoons and become butterflies, and the energy they emit has the particularity of assimilating all energy. It can also be said that it is the killer of all magic. Any attribute, any powerful magic, when they encounter this kind of original energy, will immediately be completely assimilated by the original non element, and instantly become a part of the attack power. Complete the original purpose of lightning and thunder.


    Of course, this kind of non element attack is the only means of lightning and thunder attack, and it also has great defects. As long as the body is strong enough to block their element attack, it can easily destroy lightning and thunder. However, how many people have the strength to resist the elemental energy bombs launched by lightning and thunder at the same time? Purple is not sure, flash and thunder are two beasts, their single power is far less than any other beast, even weaker than platinum than Mongolia. But when they get together, it''s not as simple as one plus one.


    They are twins of the original energy. Maybe Zi, GRASSIS and Ming can resist an attack launched by them at the same time. However, flash and thunder can launch three such attacks instantly. That''s not what any beast dares to resist with its body. Of course, they only have the ability to attack three times. The advantages are huge, but the disadvantages are also obvious.


    When Phil Jackson used his soul fire to burn lightning and thunder to help them break through cocoons and become butterflies, it was mainly used to provide sufficient energy for the armor of the super artifact. Therefore, lightning only left this single attack means.


    Startled, dragon lion''s mind is only this kind of feeling, until now she fully understand that they face each of the eight strong is not simple.


    While the dragon and lion attack, the level 9 Warcraft with quick reaction also attack naturally. However, like the blue flame of the dragon and lion, the constant fusion in the soft light of the white cotton ball not only has no resistance effect, but also becomes the power of the white energy.


    When the white light fell to the ground, space and time seemed to be still at that moment. Even the king of platinum bimont and the mountain giant could not help but retreat rapidly. The violent shock broke out, and the whole ground completely cracked. Although there was a thick ice layer on the surface of the land, just like the energy of the level 9 Warcraft bombarding on the ground just now, it not only exploded the ice, but also the soil and rocks under the ice were violently cracking Rising from the magic explosion.


    Perhaps, the energy of lightning and thunder is not as large as that of hundreds of level 9 Warcraft just now, but the intensity is even stronger. After all, it is the explosive power of two magical beasts and a lot of level 9 Warcraft energy.


    There are countless cracks on the ice, which spread to the other side of the battlefield.


    Shan and Lei both laughed. Their practical wisdom is not as naive as their appearance. Their purpose is very simple. Just like Bingsen''s level 9 Warcraft bombarded the ground to block their pursuit, their purpose is only to temporarily prevent these level 9 Warcraft from joining the other side of the battle.


    Although the beast is powerful, the number of level 9 Warcraft is much more. No one can hurt the beast, but they can''t stop all the Warcraft here. But in front of the attack, there is a huge pit in front of the level 9 Warcraft. The strong energy fluctuation completely shakes back the level 9 Warcraft, and even causes a lot of shock damage. Not to mention the attack, it will take time for them to recover from this violent elemental flow.


    It''s not too long, but it''s enough for Zizi and gracis to do a lot of things.


    Purple like a Amethyst condensation meteor straight into the battlefield, he did not merge with GRASSIS, in the face of a large number of individual strength is far less than their own enemy, the two beasts scattered to play the most terrifying combat effectiveness.


    The overbearing roar resounded from purple''s mouth. Gladys, who had already rushed into the enemy''s deep place, immediately accepted the meaning of purple. One of the two sacred beasts was inside, the other was outside, and burst out at the same time.


    Gladys'' body suddenly stagnated, and the forward force was instantly transformed into upward force. Two strong forelimbs were lifted up. At the moment of lifting, the sub divine energy in his body suddenly burst out, and the Milky brilliance on his single horn came into his forelimbs. The next moment, he trampled down with his own terrible weight. It is one of the mysteries of the war beast, war trample.


    At the same time when GRASSIS launched, purple was close to the edge of the enemy. In the roar of hegemony, holding the sword with one hand was changed to holding the sword with two hands. In an instant, the prototype of the body was ten meters high. The body suddenly circled, with a strong air flow of amethyst, and turned into the whirlpool of terror that only belonged to Amethyst.In front of Bingsen Warcraft, the two beasts showed their most terrifying power. The sudden rise of terror alone has greatly shocked those advanced Warcraft.


    Besieged in the array, the bimont army has launched a breakthrough at the beginning of purple roar, and launched a full sprint in the opposite direction of the two beasts. They have followed purple for the longest time, and they know the terror power of the two great beasts in the war best.


    The earth trembles, with gracis as the center, and the huge shock wave bursts out in all directions at the same time. In front of the terrible breath, the bodies of countless advanced Warcraft are lifted up. In the shock wave, although their appearance can still be kept intact, their internal organs and bones have been completely broken. Some Warcraft closer to gracis even have their bodies broken They were shocked by the violent shock brought by the war.


    Gracis is from the inside out, but purple is from the outside in. Because of the siege of gracis, most of the external Warcraft are good at long-range attack, and their defense is weak. When the terrible Amethyst mystery whirlwind laser chopping comes, in this ice and snow world, suddenly there are large pieces of Amethyst statues turned into purple powder at the same time. In addition to the crystal nucleus, the souls of Warcraft are even completely destroyed in the terrible strangulation.


    What makes Bingsen Warcraft even more scared is that although the war trample of GRASSIS is expanding rapidly, it only breaks out from a starting point at least, and finally has a trace to follow. However, the purple whirlwind laser chopper is moving fast and invincible, just like the most domineering meat grinder on the mainland of lonzainus, constantly devouring the bodies of advanced Warcraft.


    Formation? Under the attack of the two beasts, Bingsen Warcraft has become a complete mess. No matter how the dragon and lion howl, they can no longer have any formation. What''s more, even if it''s in the best formation? In the face of absolute power, battle is just a joke.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, more than a fifth of Bingsen Warcraft has been destroyed in the joint strangulation of war trampling and whirlwind laser chopping. This number is increasing at an amazing speed. The power of war trample is weakened with the increase of distance. However, with the increase of hovering time, the purple whirlwind laser chopper is becoming stronger and stronger. Not only the range is expanding, but also the moving speed is increasing. After entering the secondary God level, the whirlwind laser chopper really burst out its most terrifying power.


    This is a storm formed by Amethyst bimon''s exclusive weapon Amethyst giant sword, so it is also called blade storm. At this moment, Amethyst bimon''s unique crystal magic is completely integrated with the terrible power of Amethyst bimon. Within the scope of attack, the vacuum of floating purple powder is constantly added. Only the energy source of Warcraft, the nucleus can survive.


    The elemental storm caused by lightning and thunder bombing on the ground is gradually disappearing, but the top level 9 Warcraft in Bingsen can''t move any more. In front of them, there are six sacred beasts blocking, but on the other side, it has completely become a terrible slaughter. While the element storm disappears here, the number of Bingsen Warcraft killed in the attack of purple and grassius oyi alone has exceeded 3000, plus the attack before and after the Bimont legion of Qin City, the whole huge population of Bingsen Warcraft has quietly disappeared by two fifths. More than five sixths of the force of the behemoth army has not joined the battle, and the other six beasts have not yet shown their real strength.


    Dragon and lion finally wake up, she understood that this is not only a battle of great disparity in quantity, but also a battle of greater disparity in strength.


    She even can imagine that even if there are no more than 600 giant beasts, her rule here will come to an end when these eight beasts come to Bingsen. God beast, that is the terror level that oneself cannot surmount after all.


    --------Please take a look at the following words --------


    at the end of the month, the monthly ticket competition is really very fierce. Yesterday, the third grader canvassed earlier and missed some doubling opportunities. It was the third grader''s fault.


    There are many book friends suggest that Xiao San break out the update to canvass. Frankly speaking, Xiao San really wants to do this, but he has more heart than strength.


    I''ve been writing for almost five years. The biggest reaction is the body. In the past, there were manuscripts kept by Xiao San. It''s OK to break out once in a while. But now, I really don''t have any manuscripts to show you.


    From head to toe, there is nothing wrong with it. Every day, my third wife will give me a physiotherapy device to do electrotherapy, to relieve the pain of my back, so as to keep the code. There have been several times to break more, but small three teeth survived. After all, after so many years of renewal, Xiaosan doesn''t want to break it. Xiaosan has always known that only when he is loyal to readers, his friends will continue to support me. So, I''ve been trying.


    At the end of the month, the competition for monthly tickets has become white hot, but Xiao San has no strength to rely on the outbreak to canvass. I don''t know whether it is regret or sadness. I can only say that I did my best. After careful calculation, Xiaosan seems to be at the top of the total annual update. About 300000 a month. No matter whether you give me a monthly ticket or not, I will try my best to keep this update. But the outbreak, small three really powerless, can only say sorry to everyone.This year is really a lot of things, small three is also very tired, next year''s wife will have children, I now most hope, is to support small three readers can always support me, if the monthly ticket, you vote for small three small three is happy, do not vote for small three will not be forced, the fourth on the fourth bar.


    As long as you try your best, even if you lose, there is no regret.


    Thank you again for your support. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 758

    Seeing that GRASSIS had been galloping again, the purple whirlwind laser chopper was still moving rapidly, and the dragon and lion almost roared hysterically, "stop it, we''ve lost it."


    Bingsen can be said to have watched her grow up. She also inherited the long life span of the dragon clan. Her actual survival years were even longer than that of GRASSIS and Ming. Seeing that her accumulated strength was about to collapse, she finally gave up all her resistance. Living for thousands of years, she would never have the idea that it is better to be a broken jade than a broken one. She has a long life and never wants to die. At the same time, her heart has been completely conquered by the powerful power of amethyst.


    Having really seen the strength of Amethyst bimont, dragon lion has fully believed that purple will become the emperor of the orcs as it is said. Every time Bingsen Warcraft dies, he will have more cards in his hand, which will play a more supporting role in purple''s future development and will naturally have a higher status. Her mood is very complex, Bingsen Warcraft was annihilated the number of her extreme regret, but the more so, the more intense her love for purple. In her heart, only such a man can be worthy of herself.


    Gracis raised his forelimb and fell back to the ground again. This time, he did not release the trample of war. Meanwhile, the Bingsen Warcraft had become a loser, running towards Bingsen. In extreme panic, even the dragon and lion''s orders could not work for them.


    Purple vortex also stopped at this time, purple tall figure reappeared. Turning around, although several kilometers away, the dragon lion can still clearly see his purple eyes. She has no doubt that this man can lead his men to kill Bingsen.


    The red light in the eyes of the soldiers of the Qin City''s bimon Legion gradually converged, kept the original formation, and returned to the front of the bimon giants. In addition to breathing heavily and the blood of all kinds of Warcraft that had been condensed into ice, they could not see any feeling of having experienced the killing from their looks, as if the previous killing was nothing more than ice It''s just a trivial matter.


    Gladys laughed and went to purple and said, "boss, this girl is good and hot. Why don''t you go up?"


    Purple horizontal he one eye, stride toward dragon lion and nine level Warcraft this side walked to come over.


    Dragon and lion let out a few quick screams. The level 9 Warcraft around her relaxed and lowered her head in a dispirited way. The originally condensed energy dispersed and completely reduced the hostility.


    Soon, purple and gracis returned to the beast, gracis did not hide his interest in the dragon lion, "lioness, if you decide earlier, why bother to be stimulated? Later, you''ll follow the boss. We''re a family. I''m an honest man. If you want to solve some physiological problems, I''m very willing to accompany you. "


    Dragon Lion coldly glanced at gracis, and walked towards purple alone. He didn''t stop until three meters in front of purple. For the powerful advanced Warcraft, this distance has been very close, equivalent to giving up defense completely.


    "Will you submit?" Purple deep voice asks a way.


    Dragon Lion staring at purple, "I hope you can promise me a small condition." With these words, her purple eyes became cold again, and she quickly said, "it''s not the condition just now, it''s very simple for you, it''s just a matter of one sentence."


    Listen to dragon lion some urgent explanation, purple murderous gas just slow down a few minutes, "you say."


    The dragon lion glanced at GRASSIS and said, "I''d like to be your subordinate and help you conquer the whole Orc world, but please don''t force me and other men. And they can''t force me. I know that they are all stronger than me. They can get my body by strength. Please leave me the last dignity. "


    The sagacity and pride in the golden eyes of dragon and lion have completely disappeared at this moment, and even purple''s eyes can''t help but relax. Looking around at gracis and other sacred beasts, he immediately found that the dragon lion''s worry was not unreasonable, let alone that he had already taken a fancy to gracis. Even the three platinum bimont kings, including his elder brother, clearly showed their interest in this woman. Only mountain giant Ming''s expression can keep calm.


    Just like the dragon lion hopes to have a strong man like Zi, the more powerful the Warcraft or beast, the higher the requirements for his spouse. The dragon lion is undoubtedly the best in all aspects of Warcraft, which will inevitably arouse the coveting of these top beasts.


    Purple nodded and said: "OK, I promise you. No one can force you on this unless you want to. Including me. " At the same time of speaking, his purple eyes flitted over several sacred beasts, and his powerful eyes made them lower their heads subconsciously.


    The dragon lion breathed a sigh of relief and thought in his heart, if you don''t accept me now, it doesn''t mean you won''t accept me in the future, but now you don''t know my good. As long as you can be by your side in the future, I don''t believe you can refuse me all the time. I will prove with my own ability that I am your best partner in uniting the orc world.


    The proud dragon lion finally bent down her long and fiery legs, knelt down on one knee, put his hands around the exaggerated abundance of his chest, and made a gesture of submission.At the same time, Bingsen''s level 9 Warcraft also knelt down and bowed to purple. Under the leadership of dragon and lion, they respectfully said, "see purple emperor."


    In the short World War I, with the powerful power of the beast and the terrible strength of the bimont army, Zi easily swept Bingsen and took the first and the most solid step in unifying the orc world. Although more than two fifths of Bingsen were wiped out, there are still more than 8000 remaining. So many advanced Warcraft, under the leadership of the Bimont legion, have given him the powerful strength to compete with the three Orc tribes, and these advanced Warcraft, like the Bimont legion, have become the fundamental power for purple to rule the Arctic wasteland in the future. Formed the famous Amethyst Legion in mainland China.


    A clear voice sounded in purple ear, "Congratulations, purple."


    When Zihui looks back, she sees Ye Yinzhu standing behind him with a smile.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is immersed in his cultivation, how can he not know that there are so many sounds and energy fluctuations in the outside world at his level? At the time of the whirlwind laser chopping, ye Yinzhu woke up from his cultivation. Although he did not fully recover his strength, his cultivation ability was enough to help the whole bimong army.


    Ye Yinzhu has no chance to intervene. What''s more, it''s a matter between orcs. After all, he''s a human. If he can''t intervene, it''s better not to intervene. Otherwise, it''s easy to affect purple''s prestige in Warcraft. So, in the case of purple always dominant, ye Yinzhu didn''t come out of the behemoth array until purple completely subdued Bingsen Warcraft.


    Dragon lion is still kneeling down in front of purple, suddenly heard another voice, in curiosity, she subconsciously looked up, she saw at a glance, ye Yinzhu is not any Warcraft into human form, but a real human, what''s more surprising is that whether it''s fighting, or before fighting, the eyes are always cold purple in this purple Eyes are full of warmth, even the breath around the body, have become soft up, looking at this new human, even with a sense of respect.


    Who is this human being? A big question mark appears in the heart of dragon and lion. In her understanding, orcs and human beings have always been enemies. As the legendary emperor of orcs, Amethyst bimon, how can she have such a close relationship with a human being?


    "Yinzhu, why don''t you practice for a while?" When Zi changes back into human form and pats Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder, he doesn''t input his energy into Ye Yinzhu''s body, because when he played Qin music before, ye Yinzhu consumed mainly mental energy. In this respect, even if Zi reached the level of sub God, he also asked himself that he was inferior.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I have no problem now. Peiyuan jingxinqu can also stimulate my own potential and recover quickly. I just didn''t expect that things here could be solved so soon. With Warcraft in Bingsen, I''m relieved. Congratulations, you are about to become the real overlord in this vast wasteland. "


    Zi hugged Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder hard. "Everything I have now is only with your help. All I have is yours. In my mind, the Arctic wilderness can never be equated with the relationship between our brothers. "


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand in front of the purple chest and thumped, "my brother, why do you say this. OK, I''ll go back first. Waiting for your good news in the city of light. "


    Purple firmly nodded, "don''t worry, within a year, we''ll meet at Thor''s hammer fortress." At this point, his eyes turned to the nine level Warcraft in Bingsen, who were still kneeling on the ground. The majesty of Amethyst reappeared in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "you should remember his breath and his appearance carefully. Since you are subject to me, you are my subordinates and his subordinates at the same time. His orders are my orders. In the future, there will be lives. Even if you give your lives, you must complete them. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 759

    Most level 9 Warcraft naturally dare not disobey purple''s command. Purple has completely conquered their hearts with her powerful strength. But the dragon lion is an exception. She can''t help her curiosity and asks, "Lord purple, who is he?"


    Purple looked at the dragon lion one eye, "you can call him Qin Di, he is my best brother."


    The dragon and lion could not help frowning. The pride of the sacred dragon rose quietly. In her opinion, human bodies are extremely fragile. Even those strong human beings are far from being able to compare with the super Warcraft with noble blood like her. A trace of disdain is invisible. "Lord purple, you are the supreme of the orcs. He is just a human being £¬¡­¡­¡±


    Her words didn''t finish, because purple didn''t give her the chance to finish. The light flashed. Purple had come to her, and a breath of extreme panic of dragon and lion immediately enveloped her body. A big hand of purple had been firmly pinched on her neck. All breath of dragon and lion was instantly locked. With the tightening of big hand, strong sense of suffocation and purple''s power of hegemony Quantity is like destroying everything. It is possible to destroy her at any time.


    Looking at Purple''s eyes from a close distance, the pupils in the golden eyes of dragon and lion are gradually enlarged, and there are a lot of incomprehensions in their startled eyes. Purple''s voice seems to come from Jiuyou hell. "Remember, no one can insult my brother, not to mention you, even my future wife and son. This is the first time and the last time. Remember his title, he is the Qin emperor. If we need to describe me and him at the same time in the future, the Qin Emperor will always be before the purple emperor. "


    "Purple. Come on Ye Yinzhu''s body flashed and came to purple. Only his right hand with four fingers seemed to be light on purple''s big hand, but his big hand, which was as hard as steel, softened at the moment when he put it up.


    Dragon lion''s dilated pupils contracted rapidly. When purple''s hand was opened by Ye Yinzhu, she almost collapsed and gasped. She couldn''t understand why purple became so impulsive. She could clearly feel that at that moment, purple really wanted to kill her. Don''t you think the Amethyst bimon can help him manage the Warcraft in Bingsen? In his heart, he even paid so much attention to this young man. Why on earth.


    Purple cold looking at the dragon lion, "is the sound of bamboo to give you the chance to survive, but this is the first time, is also the last time."


    The dragon and lion did not say a word. She bowed her head and knelt on the ground. Her strong sense of humiliation made her crazy. As the existence of the top Warcraft, she could submit to Amethyst bimon. Amethyst bimon is the strongest existence among orcs, the legendary emperor. No matter from the heart or physiology, she can accept it, but ye Yinzhu is not the same. It''s just a human being. In the eyes of the dragon people, most human beings are mole ants, not to mention her descendants who inherit the blood of the sacred giant dragon and despise human beings. Let her surrender to a weak human in her mind. In the dragon lion''s opinion, this is the biggest insult to herself. How can she bear it?


    Just at this time, ye Yinzhu said again, "dragon and lion, you inherit the blood of the sacred dragon. Then, you swear allegiance to me."


    "What did you say?" Dragon Lion fiercely raised her head, her golden eyes have been full of blood, this is not the feeling of behemoth crazy, but is about to enter a state of hysteria and madness.


    With a flash of anger in purple eyes, the dragon and lion are about to be completely destroyed from this world, but ye Yinzhu raises his hand to stop them.


    Remember: "ye Yinshi, never look at the strength of any human, please."


    A faint breath floated out of his chest. The breath was very slight, at least much weaker than purple''s overbearing breath. But it was the appearance of this breath that made the hysteria of the dragon and lion close to the edge of the outbreak soften instantly, and the nearly crazy eyes suddenly turned into consternation.


    "You, how can you have this breath? You, you''re not human? " The dragon lion looks at Ye Yinzhu suspiciously.


    Ye Yinzhu''s expression is still indifferent, "you don''t need to know why I can have this kind of breath, just recognize this kind of breath is enough. Only I can help you reach the level you expect. Don''t you understand? "


    The pride in the eyes of the dragon lion and the disdain for ye Yinzhu have completely disappeared at this moment. She looks at him with complicated eyes. At this time, her heart becomes more confused. Because what she just felt from ye Yinzhu was the same breath as herself, and it was the most intimate one. At that moment, she even called out her father. Because, ye Yinzhu''s chest gushes out, is the purest sacred dragon breath!


    However, she did not understand, is not it, than the Mongolian and the Dragon repair? Otherwise, why is the purple emperor, who is the Amethyst bimon, so closely related to the so-called Qin emperor, who owns the sacred dragon?


    These complex ideas did not stay in the heart of the dragon and lion for a long time, because ye Yinzhu''s words awakened her wisdom. She understood Ye Yinzhu''s meaning almost at the first time, and her heart trembled violently, "you, you can really help me..."


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "you have inherited the blood of the sacred dragon. What you need is the purest energy assistance in your blood. Except for the holy dragon, only I can give you this power. The holy dragon has only one choice to kill any false dragon that is not pure blood. The ordinary dragon may revere you, but the holy dragon will destroy you, which is probably an important reason why you dare not leave Bingsen easily. What''s more, as a dragon lion, you always regard yourself as a Warcraft, a member of the orc world, but not a descendant of the sacred dragon, right? "Dragon Lion fully understood that although she did not know the hidden meaning of Ye Yinzhu''s words, she could clearly feel that what the man said was true, and only he could give the power that had been expected for thousands of years.


    "I, long Shi nuoyun, swear by the name and soul of heaven and earth that I will always be loyal to Emperor Qin and never betray him. If you violate this oath, heaven and earth will not allow it. "


    A shining golden light is released from the eyes of dragon and lion nuoyun, while the golden red on her body is gradually transformed into blue at this moment. It looks very strange, like a burning flame, which is fused with the golden light released from the eyes. The dazzling light is directly in the air, and one of the most pure energy floats to Ye Yinzhu.


    As a descendant of the sacred dragon, this dragon lion nuoyun is no doubt out of the limit of rainbow level.


    Feeling the breath of noyun, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel funny and weird. The reason why he makes noyun submit to himself is that the breath of sacred dragon in her body can evolve when the behemoth is loyal to their highest leader, Amethyst bimon. As a dragon and lion, ye Yinzhu can feel that her energy has already reached the bottleneck of level 9, just like Zi''s elder brother Santos, and he just has the breath of sacred dragon. Since this nuoyun has already submitted to Zi, enhancing her strength is equivalent to enhancing the strength around Zi, so ye Yinzhu is ready to do so. The breath of the sacred dragon released from him does not belong to him, but comes from the spirit of the sacred dragon that has been submitted to him in the dead wood dragon harp.


    But when noyun released his most original breath, ye Yinzhu clearly felt that noyun''s breath almost coincided with the breath of nokeshi''s soul. With her name, he could almost be sure that noyun, the dragon lion in front of him, was nokeshi''s daughter.


    If noyun knew that noxie had been completely destroyed in her own hands, and even her body had been made into a super artifact, the dead wood dragon harp, she would have no idea.


    Of course, once the loyalty contract is established, she can no longer betray Ye Yinzhu, just as Bimeng can never betray Zi.


    "I, ye Yinzhu, accept your loyalty in the name of Qin emperor."


    Raise your hand gently, a milky light appears in Ye Yinzhu''s right index finger, white light across the void, directly from the center of noyun''s eyebrows into her body.


    At the next moment, a strong white light gushes out from ye Yinzhu''s chest and condenses into a white dragon shape with a length of more than three meters, which floats around Ye Yinzhu''s body. Although it''s only an energy form, the dazzling and special powerful atmosphere at that moment still amazes those Bingsen Warcraft behind nuoyun.


    Sacred dragons rarely appear in this world. Of course, they have never seen them, but they can feel the power of Ye Yinzhu''s breath.


    Holy dragon is really the breath of holy dragon. This is the last thought of nuoyun. At the next moment, she clearly feels that something in her body seems to be broken. Then, the rising blue flame around her body gradually turns into milky white. At the same time, her body is also changing rapidly, not like the white king It''s platinum. It''s a wonderful change. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 760

    The original golden red long hair has gradually become black, even the beautiful eyes have become black, the body is still fiery, but the body''s original strong breath has been completely introverted. If not for the presence of Warcraft all know her strength, I''m afraid that she is a human with Donglong blood.


    Sublimation of soul and introverted elements. At the same time, she is also influenced by Ye Yinzhu''s own breath.


    Ye Yinzhu''s individual strength is certainly inferior to purple''s when he doesn''t use super artifact, but he has one extremely powerful ability, that is his soul. His soul appeal is even higher than purple, so the body of nuoyun has such a change.


    The milky white flame is burning violently. Nuoyun slowly opens his arms and bathes in the milky white flame. In addition to the perfect figure before, it has more special sacredness.


    Evolution, another beast appeared. When nuoyun entered the process of evolution, even the three platinum bimont kings could not help but be surprised. They clearly felt that the strength of nuoyun was even a little higher than that of them. Although it was only a subtle feeling, it was enough to make them recognize the strength of nuoyun after reaching the sub God level.


    Although the black hair and black eyes of nuoyun reduced a bit of the original hot, but more profound, when the light around her body gradually converged, her heart has returned to calm, kneeling on her knees, to Ye Yinzhu worship.


    Nuoyun originally thought that she would be extremely excited when she finally broke through the calm and entered the sub God level realm, but in fact, it was not like this. Although she was excited, she found that she could completely control her emotions now. She didn''t know that it came from ye Yinzhu''s calmness. Who can compare with Ye Yinzhu, who has been practicing Qin since he was a child?


    At the same time, nuoyun also found that the eyes of the beasts had changed. The aggression in the eyes of the war beast gracis and the three platinum bimont kings had completely disappeared. I don''t know why, there is a subtle feeling in her heart that the four powerful beasts have converged their "interest" in themselves, not because their strength has improved, but because they have just been loyal to their masters.


    Zi always stands behind Ye Yinzhu. He won''t stop Ye Yinzhu from making any decision. Although he appreciates dragon and lion, if ye Yinzhu wants dragon and lion, Zi will even support her even if she rapes her. His relationship with Ye Yinzhu has reached an indescribable level. The soul to soul relationship between them has long been perfect. Perhaps, this is the real life and death together.


    "Thank you, master." Nuoyungong said.


    Ye Yinzhu smile, hands empty lift, send out a dark force to lift nuoyun from the ground, "although your loyal object is me, but I ask you, good follow in purple side, help him unify the Arctic wasteland. I won''t limit you anything, as long as you don''t betray me. "


    "Yes." Nuoyun respectfully agreed that the edges of the dragon and lion had been gradually smoothed in front of Zihe and yeyinzhu.


    Zidao: "Yinzhu, you don''t even have a head mount in Shengguang city. How can you meet your identity. Why don''t you take her away. Evolved to the realm of divine beast, her strength is worthy of you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "no, violet, nuoyun is also a rare beauty. I don''t want to let Haiyang and Sula have any misunderstanding. What''s more, she used to be Bingsen''s Warcraft leader. With her by your side, it''s easier to control those Warcraft. As for the mount, I don''t care


    Zi thought for a moment and said, "well, I''m not at your side. It''s always hard to be at ease. You can take eight golden bimonths with you. One of them can be your mount and the other can be your guard. Don''t refuse that. "


    Ye Yinzhu some helpless way: "good, that''s it." Purple has been accompanying Ye Yinzhu to the painted magic array. After seeing him leave the cold Bingsen through the transmission array, she reprocesses the problem here.


    Naturally, the remaining level 9 Warcraft don''t have as good a chance as dragon lion nuoyun. Their strength is far from the top of level 9. Purple and ye Yinzhu don''t have the same breath with them to help them evolve. Therefore, the loyalty contract is not good for them. In Bingsen, only these level 9 Warcraft can be loyal to purple.


    Nuoyun led the level 9 Warcraft to gather Warcraft in the Bingsen, and Zizi also led the bimont monsters to repair outside the Bingsen. Zidi''s pace of fighting for supremacy in the Arctic wasteland is about to start. Although he has just returned to his own land, everything is developing in a favorable direction.


    ¡­¡­


    In Shengguang City, ye Yinzhu didn''t inform anyone when he came back. He arranged eight golden bimonths in his mansion. All the golden bimonths who reached level 9 could be transformed into human beings. Therefore, he had eight more human beings around him, which would not attract people''s attention.


    After a whole day of cultivation, ye Yinzhu''s mental strength completely recovered. Through this cultivation, he seems to have grasped the key to the final breakthrough. It''s just that his situation is different from that of Warcraft, and what he wants to break is the most difficult barrier of magic weapons. Therefore, he still needs to work hard for the time being.At the end of cultivation, ye Yinzhu finds Oliveira for the first time.


    "Elder brother, has there been any change in Raytheon''s hammer these days?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Oliveira shook his head and said, "these orcs seem to have become tortoises. They can''t shrink out. But that''s good. After so many years of fighting in the north, it''s hard to find a time to fix it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Guti is not a fool. His choice of defense is the most correct for the current Raytheon tribe. He should also know that purple has reached the far north wilderness. Sooner or later, they will come to him, so they can maintain their strength as far as possible. For the three Orc tribes, it is more important to solve the problem of Amethyst than to attack us. "


    Oliveira said with a smile: "exactly, Yinzhu, do you know that our violet family has been fighting in Northern Xinjiang for so many years, but it''s the first time that they have completely taken the lead. I''m afraid that the three Orc tribes will not be able to invade the South any more. Their alliance with landias has been broken by us. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, it''s not enough. After all, the three Orc tribes still have three fortresses to rely on, coupled with their years of rule over the orc world, the deep-rooted strength is not so easy to solve. It will take some time for them to gain power in the Arctic wasteland. During this period, the situation may change at any time. For example, the collapse of the main battlefield in the southern part of the Milan empire or problems in the eastern battlefield will directly lead to drastic changes in the situation. "


    Oliveira said: "the chances of these things happening are very small. Yesterday we just got the news from the Empire. Grandfather has returned your idea to the Empire. Your Majesty''s order is very simple, only four words."


    "Oh? What are the four words? " Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Oliveira said: "auxiliary piano city. Your majesty is undoubtedly a wise man. To be disrespectful, perhaps our majesty is not as ambitious as Massimo the great of landias, but in terms of ruling the Empire, he is definitely a wise king. With the strength of Qincheng emerging in all aspects of the war and showing its own strength, it has become the most important ally of the Milan empire. It can be said that it is because of our existence that Milan has the possibility to turn the war around. At least until the end of the war, Milan will tolerate any of our conditions


    Since Oliveira was relieved of his successor status by Maldini, he has really become a member of Qin City. When he communicates with Ye Yinzhu again, he does not speak from the perspective of Milan ministers as before, but is completely based on Qin City.


    Oliveira did feel depressed for some time when he was deprived of the right to inherit, and Maldini did not tell him his plan in detail. But as he gradually calmed down, he gradually understood his grandfather''s intention. After the beginning of the war, the mainland has entered a chaotic process. The reason why my grandfather deprived himself of the status of heir is undoubtedly to make him stay in Qin city better, which can be regarded as leaving another way for the violet family. As the head of a big family, grandfather is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Oliveira is extremely smart. Because of his intelligence, he is more sincere in joining Qincheng and does his best to help Qincheng improve its strength. Because he knew that as the Lord of Qin City, ye Yinzhu was more intelligent than himself. If he was just like Cao Ying and Han, he would never be able to integrate into Qin City. Now he has even put down his original identity, forgotten the aura of the violet family, and just regarded himself as a member of the Qin City.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "Uncle Silvio will feel lucky for his decision. I''ve never been competitive. I just have to do something. In my lifetime, it will not threaten the position of Milan empire. Elder brother Oliveira, the violet family has been fighting in Northern Xinjiang for many years. I want to know how long it will take from here to the northern frontier of the kingdom of Florida, that is, the warlord fortress. It''s better to have a detailed description of the terrain. I can''t see it. I can only trouble you. "


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    today is the last day of September. If you don''t vote for the monthly ticket, it will be invalid. Although junior three knows that there is not much chance to compete for the top three this month, they still have to shout for the last time. If you have a monthly ticket, vote for me. thank you.


    Tomorrow is 10, 1. First of all, I wish you a happy holiday. At the same time, in the early morning of this evening, that is, around 0:00 on 10 or 1, Xiao San will have six chapters updated directly to thank the readers for their support for Xiao San all the time. At the same time, Xiao San assures you that no matter how hard it is during the 11th National Day, Xiao San also guarantees to update at least three chapters every day. Xiao San tried his best. Let''s take care of the monthly ticket. Thank you again. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 761

    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Oliveira can''t help but be surprised. He knows that there will be some big action in Qin City.


    Oliveira really admired Ye Yinzhu''s military use. Although Ye Yinzhu only learned from him in many military aspects, he did not underestimate Ye Yinzhu because of this. Maybe Ye Yinzhu can''t compare with him in the details of military use, but he asks himself how he can''t compare with Ye Yinzhu. He has more than once learned Ye Yinzhu''s powerful method of leading troops. Just like this time, purple went deep into the Arctic wasteland. On the surface, it seemed to be a very dangerous decision, but in fact, the shrinkage of Thor''s hammer fortress was due to the arrangement of purple''s move. Although Oliveira didn''t know that purple had gathered the power to dominate the Arctic wasteland in Bingsen, he could imagine that the power led by the four great beasts would reach the Arctic wasteland What a terrible thing it is.


    "It''s about 1600 kilometers from the city of holy light to the city of pattiwis in the northern frontier of the kingdom of Florida. It''s about ten days for the expeditionary troops to arrive. If they are light cavalry, they can arrive in four days at the fastest. Generally speaking, there is a long and narrow buffer between the Arctic wasteland and our human world, that is, the hundred Li distance between the holy light city and Thor''s hammer fortress you can see on this battlefield. The farthest distance between the Arctic wasteland and the buffer zone formed by our human world is less than 40 Li. Both sides have deployed troops at one end of the buffer zone. The orcs have formed a solid defense line based on the three fortresses, so that our human army can not cross the minefield one step. "


    Speaking of this, Oliveira sighed: "frankly speaking, since the mainland entered a period of peace, the aggression of our three northern countries has obviously weakened. Due to the existence of France and blue, we have no chance to invade the south at all. And the Arctic wilderness is not suitable for our human life. Therefore, the attitude of the northern three kingdoms towards orcs is inevitably conservative. In the past decades of fighting, it has been very difficult for us to attack the three Orc fortresses. The three fortresses play a more important role in garrisoning troops. Most of the time, it is us who defend


    Ye Yinzhu thought for a moment and said, "brother, if we lead a small army from the buffer zone to the place between the Empire of Milan and the fortress of Ares, do you think it is possible?"


    Oliveira said in his heart, "it''s coming. Yinzhu seems to be using his magic weapon again. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said," it''s hard. Although the orcs are not as intelligent as us, they are not reckless. After the kingdom of Buddha became the running dog of landias, the orc army of warlord tribe also came to the side of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, and the army of the kingdom of Buddha was mainly concentrated in the eastern border of Milan Empire, hoping to make a breakthrough from the East. In this case, it will inevitably lead to the emptiness of the northern frontier of Buddha and warlord fortress. If we can really have an army using the buffer belt to break into it, I''m afraid the solid defense of Ares fort will not work. So the Ares tribe had a small army in the nearest part of the buffer between them and the kingdom of Buddha. The main function of this army is early warning. They can be rescued at any time. The fortress of thunderbolt is not far away


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if we send troops to the south along the buffer belt, they will find us? Is it possible to bypass the stone castle through the interior of the Milan Empire


    Oliveira said: "of course it''s OK to go around, but the orc''s Air Force reconnaissance is so powerful that it''s hard not to be found by them. Even if we really go around, as long as we let them get the information in advance, the orc army''s reaction speed is very fast. Not to mention the air force, any Orc''s arms move much faster than our human forces, except the dragoons. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "brother, please accompany me to see Marshal Maldini. I should let him know when I come back. "


    ¡­¡­


    Randias, the capital.


    Clara sat in front of the window, quietly looking at the swaying branches outside the window. Although landias is in the south, after winter, the plants are still in depression.


    Originally, she wanted to meditate in the room, but for some reason, her heart could not calm down.


    It''s been many days since randias Wenwu Dabie, but the scenes that happened that day are still hovering in her mind. Even when she dreams, she will dream about the man wearing super armor and holding Amethyst star Epee at the last moment.


    Clara is a very gentle girl. She always feels very comfortable when she gets along with others. But she''s also the daughter of Military Secretary Chris Bo. Her father and uncle can be said to be the bull ears in charge of landias''s military. She was born in this kind of military family. Although her gentle and considerate temper is different, her worship for the strong is stronger than ordinary people.


    Clara practices magic. Her biggest wish from childhood is to become a powerful magician. She doesn''t know how she feels about the man who is short-lived in her life. She also tried to forget this man, but I don''t know why, this man''s figure always stays in her heart.


    No, I shouldn''t think about him. He already has a wife. Clara shakes her head and tries to shake the figure away. But the more so, the clearer the figure is.Whenever she thought of the bright Saint Marina telling her that the man would save Princess luanfeng''s life at the cost of her own six senses, her tears would flow down. The man was so calm at that time. What kind of love and courage does it need? He didn''t even hesitate, as if the lost six senses didn''t belong to him.


    The image of father and uncle was already very tall in kleina''s heart, but when she saw the real strength of this man, she knew that her father and uncle were still too small compared with that man.


    Father said that the man was the Lord of Qin City in the territory of Milan Empire, and it was the Qin City Army that he commanded that hindered randias'' plan as never before. The man concentrated almost all the advantages that could appear. He was brave, strong, and his nerves seemed to be made of steel. How confident and brave he was when he came to a hostile country alone for his love when he was hostile to each other.


    Why, why are you the enemy of the Empire?


    Clara sighed.


    After so many days, her state of mind is relatively calm, but this does not mean that the shadow in her heart will fade.


    She would like to know what the man is doing now, and whether he and princess luanfeng have already got married.


    "They must be very happy together. The princess must be very happy." Murmuring to herself, crane Na suddenly some can''t believe the discovery, his heart unexpectedly produced a light jealousy.


    What''s the matter with me, Clara holding her face in her hands? Why am I jealous? I should be happy for them.


    "My little crena, what are you saying in your room? May I come in? " Qingyue''s voice came from outside the door.


    Clara''s mind was awakened by the sound, and she got up from her chair and opened the door. The voice of the host is the randias Empire Minister of military Crespo.


    "Back to you, Dad." Clara took her father by the arm.


    Crespo has a daughter like her, and she is excellent. For her daughter, he can almost describe it as doting. If someone compares her life with his future in landias, he will not hesitate to choose her.


    When Clara walks into her boudoir arm in arm, Crespo sits down on the chair. "My little Clara, you seem to have something on your mind recently. Tell Dad what''s wrong with you."


    Clara was surprised. She didn''t expect her father to notice her change.


    Gently shook his head, "Dad, I''m fine! Nothing to worry about. "


    Crespo said with a smile: "no, my little Clara used to look happy. I heard from your teacher that you are not serious about practicing magic recently. You have reached the blue level. You need to accumulate in order to break through the bottleneck of the purple level. Dad wants to know, what''s the matter with little Clara? "


    "I''m sorry, Dad. I''ll try my best."


    Crespo showed a kind light in his eyes and pulled her to his lap to sit down. "My little creana, dad doesn''t ask you to be outstanding. As long as you can be happy, it''s dad''s greatest satisfaction. With the strength of our family, even without a powerful magician, our position in the Empire will not be affected at all. Dad, the happiest thing every day is to see your happy smile. "


    Creana forced a smile, lowered her head and said, "Dad, I''m really nothing."


    Crespo suddenly seemed to wake up. He raised his hand and patted his forehead. "I''m really confused. I see. My little Clara is old enough to be married. It''s not the right person. Tell Dad that as long as you like him, he has a good character. No matter what his position is, dad will stand by you and support you. Please ask your majesty to marry you. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 762

    Crespo''s words, like a stone thrown into the lake, suddenly splashed in her heart, her look suddenly became unnatural, a bit more girl specific coy.


    "Oh, I guess I''m right. Tell Dad who the lucky kid is Crespo looked at her daughter with some surprise, and she was somewhat disappointed. After all, if her daughter got married, she would leave herself.


    Clara shook her head and bit her lower lip. "Dad, no, I don''t like anyone. Clara will never marry. She will always be dad''s little Clara."


    Crespo said: "well, girls always want to get married. Do you want to keep a secret with dad? My little Clara, you know, Dad loves you the most. Tell Dad


    Clara looked up at Crespo''s eager eyes. She didn''t know why. Her eyes suddenly turned red. There seemed to be something wrong in her heart. Tears flowed uncontrollably.


    Crespo didn''t expect that his daughter would have such a reaction. He was surprised, "my little Clara, what''s the matter with you? Did that guy bully you? Well, I want to see who dares to bully my little Clara. " The sudden anger made the kind father become dignified, and even the temperature in the air seemed to have dropped a little.


    Clara knew that her father always did what he said, and almost subconsciously exclaimed, "no, Dad, you can''t go. He''s too powerful."


    After listening to Clara''s words, Crespo is stunned. He is not really angry. He just hopes to cheat the truth from his daughter in this way. Compared with him, Clara is still too young, but his daughter''s answer still surprised him.


    You know, Crespo is also a powerful warrior. Even though he is not as good as his brother Cruz in actual combat as the Minister of military affairs, he still reaches the purple level, which is by no means comparable to ordinary people. What can make him unable to win is at least purple level. But the strong purple level is at least over 40 years old. Who does his daughter like?


    "I guess I''m right, my little crena. Who is this guy you like? How did he bully you? " Crespo''s face was slightly heavy, and his father''s dignity was reflected in his eyes.


    After Clara said that, she knew that she had let slip. She lowered her head again and could not speak.


    "Tell Dad, otherwise, even if the whole city of landias is turned over, I''ll find this guy."


    "No, Dad. He''s not in randias! Besides, I, I don''t like him. " There''s something strange about kleina''s voice.


    Crespo''s heart is fretting and his brain is running fast. He is looking for the person his daughter said in his memory. He can make his daughter like him. He is powerful and not in landias. All of a sudden, he flashed a figure in his mind that made him fear. His body was shocked, and the tiger eyes showed the color of horror, staring at kleina.


    "My God! My little crena, you don''t like that person, do you


    Looking at her father''s eyes, kleina knew that he had guessed. She didn''t dare to face her father. She just kept shaking her head, but didn''t say a word.


    Crespo took a cool breath. He knew from his daughter''s look that he was right.


    "This, this My little crena, how can you like him. Even if what you like is a hard worker, I can even accept it, but that man is impossible! " Crespo didn''t know what to say. In the court, he was in a very low mood. He thought that he would get better when he came back to see his daughter, but her daughter was so surprised, even frightened.


    Crespo took a deep breath and managed to calm down. Yes, there is nothing wrong with his daughter''s liking for that person. He is so powerful that even one of the tower owners of the Seventh Tower of France is defeated by him. His appearance is so handsome that he can give everything for his beloved. Such a man really has a huge attraction to any woman. Although the empire is hostile to him, from a fair point of view, he is undoubtedly the most outstanding figure in the young generation. Even his majesty has great admiration for him. However, why do you like his daughter.


    Clara shook her head hard. "No, no, I didn''t like him. I didn''t like him."


    Crespo took her daughter to her feet, grabbed her shoulder with both hands and said, "my little Clara, forget him. That man and you will not have any results. He is not suitable for you at all, and there is no possibility for you and him. "


    Although she knew that her father was telling the truth, when she heard her father''s solemn words, she could not help but feel a sharp pain in her heart. She slowly raised her head and looked at her father. She could no longer endure the sadness she had accumulated these days. She rushed into her father''s warm arms and cried all over.


    "Why, Dad, why did he show up in front of me, in my life. I also know that I should forget him, but no matter what method I use, his figure is always in my mind. I''m sorry, DadListening to his daughter''s choking voice, Crespo was in a bad mood. With a faint light in his eyes, he sighed and said, "needless to say, I''m sorry. You''re not wrong. If I''m as young as you and a girl like you, I''ll also like that man. After all, he''s really wonderful. It''s hard to imagine how wonderful it is. "


    After a pause, Crespo''s eyes were full of thought. "My little Clara, you know what. We just got the news today that the man took his Qin City Army to the northern part of the Milan Empire, which is the place where the Empire fought with the orcs. Because of his participation, the north is now in a tight situation. The orcs have sent us a message for help, and Maldini, who has the title of Milan''s shield, has also dropped two hundred thousand men of the northern Legion to the South because of Qin City, and is about to reach the south of Milan and join Seedorf. All the situations are developing in the most unfavorable direction for us. "


    "He went to northern Xinjiang?" Clara looks at her father in surprise.


    Crespo nodded and said: "he not only went to northern Xinjiang, but also no longer brought thousands of elite like he did when he faced the kingdom of Buddha last time, but nearly 100000 Qin City troops. According to the news sent by the orc, the army under the man was all powerful soldiers, and they were all fighting soldiers. Their participation, just like the last time to turn the situation in the East, has made the northern part of the Milan Empire completely stable, and even has the strength to attack the orcs at any time. This Qin City is already the enemy of the Empire. It can be said that it was his appearance that made the Empire''s preparations fall short for many years. "


    "What is your majesty going to do?" she said in surprise


    Crespo said with a bitter smile: "there is no way. So far, your majesty can''t come up with a better solution. Today, when we go to court, we mainly discuss this problem, but there is no answer. Entering the war break period, Milan obviously will not take the initiative to fight, for them, the longer the delay, the more fully prepared they are. And we can''t go to war now, because even if we go to war, we are not sure. What I fear most now is that the man will one day appear on the front battlefield of the southern empire of Milan. Whenever I think of his ability to defeat the Lord of the tower, I feel cold in my heart


    "But this is not the way. With the increase and decrease, Milan will only become stronger and stronger Under the influence of her father, kleina also dabbled in military affairs, and could not help worrying about the future of the Empire.


    Crespo sighed and said, "you can only go one step at a time. Your majesty has sent messengers to Falan for help. But because Falan is closed, there is no reply yet. The rise of the Empire and the launching of this war are secretly supported by the French and the blue. Now your majesty just hopes that the French and the blue can come forward. Only in that way can we achieve our goal and unify the mainland. "


    Pinning her hope on Fran? AIS, Clara knew that the Empire was in danger. Although it is still an offensive on the surface, the situation on the mainland has begun to change.


    Crespo said: "why didn''t there be any talent like that man in our empire


    Ye Yinzhu, these three words strike heavily in kelena''s heart, and the figure of the man suddenly appears in her mind again.


    ¡­¡­


    The night is very quiet. Ye Yinzhu sits on the bed and meditates quietly.


    Ocean and Sula are not around, which makes him feel a bit lonely, and his missing for his wife increases a bit. Count the time. They should be back, too.


    Although he was the commander of the whole Qin City during the war, his mood was always very relaxed. Whenever he thought of his two beautiful wives, he would be surrounded by a strong sense of happiness. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 763

    Qin City is becoming stronger and stronger. He can even imagine that even Falan will not be able to threaten Qin City in the near future. After all the wars are over, I can put everything down and live a peaceful life with my wives. As long as I am with them, I will be most satisfied.


    "Yinzhu." A slightly cold voice came from the outside. Ye Yinzhu''s mental power moved slightly. He already knew who was coming.


    "Come in, goose."


    Ye Hongyan strides in from the outside and joins Qin City. In recent years, he has not only made great progress in strength, but also become more calm and resolute, even cold-blooded.


    "Yinzhu, everything is ready. When shall we start?" There is no emotion in Ye Hongyan''s voice.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "other aspects need to be prepared. We will take action tomorrow morning. I just want the orcs to watch us. But I can''t stop it. "


    "Good." Ye Hongyan simply agreed. "Then I''ll go down first."


    "Wait a minute." Ye Yinzhu suddenly stops Ye Hongyan.


    Ye Hongyan turned his head and said, "is there anything else?"


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "don''t be too bitter, goose. It''s important to pursue the ultimate of martial arts, but what I hope more is that every brother can feel happy. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, ye Hongyan''s expression was slightly stiff. Then, two hot eyes shot out of his cold eyes, "Yinzhu, I was born to fight. What we learn and practice every day is the idea of fighting. It''s my pleasure to pursue the perfection of five principles and become a strong one in this world. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment and felt the breath of Ye Hongyan. He knew that it was true.


    Maybe it was touched by Ye Yinzhu''s words. Today, ye Hongyan''s words are much more than usual, "Yinzhu, you don''t understand. In this world, not everyone can have as good talent as you. Only with more efforts and countless trials can we become more powerful. My talent is not as good as you, but I always regard you as my goal. You also have to work hard. If one day my strength exceeds you, then it''s time for me to leave you. "


    With these words, ye Hongyan bowed respectfully to Ye Yinzhu, then turned and strode away.


    He shook his head helplessly. With a sigh, ye Yinzhu said to himself, "everyone has his own way of life. It''s really hard to force. It''s up to him. "


    The next morning.


    Different from the calm of a few days ago, when the sun slowly rises from the East, the gate of Shengguang city suddenly opens, and blue flags are flying up. Each flag has a big character of Qin. There are seven golden lines on the flag, representing the seven strings of Guqin.


    The orc scouts in the air almost immediately sent the news back to Thor''s hammer for cene to report to goody and Joe Cole.


    "The Milanese can''t help it at last?" Goody sneered, "then let them come. There is no magic power. I want to see how they can deal with the iron wall of Thor''s hammer fortress. "


    After this period of renovation, the strength of the two Orc tribes continued to increase. With the savings of the sweeping, Raytheon''s hammer fortress has more than two million Orc troops. This number is almost four times more than that of the Empire of Milan. Had it not been for the scruples, the orcs would have attacked Milan long ago.


    Guti had been waiting for the news of bimont in the far north wasteland, on the one hand, and waiting for Milan army and Qin City Army to attack. He knew that only when the other side attacked the fortress, the orcs could weaken the opponent''s strength with the least loss. In thunder hammer fortress, magic immunity. Isn''t the Lord of Qin City powerful in magic? As long as he dares to attack the city, Guti has the confidence to completely kill Ye Yinzhu with his own Thor''s hammer.


    Sure enough, after this period of shrinking, the enemy is finally going out. How could Guti let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? After a series of orders, Guti and Joe Cole boarded the city of Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Although the distance is still very long, but a large number of soldiers appear in the vast plain or can be seen at a glance. Moreover, the other side''s troops are constantly approaching toward the direction of Thor''s hammer fortress.


    The latest reconnaissance report came quickly, "report, chief, the enemy troops fighting under the banner of Qin City, the number is about 70000, and they are fast approaching the fortress."


    Guti was stunned, "only 70000 people in Qin City? Did the Milanese not play


    "Yes, the army of Qin City has left the city of holy light to move towards us, and no Milan army has been found."


    Joe Cole frowned. "Don''t they think they can break Thor''s hammer fortress just by relying on the 70000 people in Qin City? Even if those are fighters with fighting spirit, it is impossible. What''s more, we still have a powerful Thor''s hammer. Brother goody, what shall we do? "Goody thought for a moment and said, "no matter how many of them are, we should be careful to keep the same to cope with all the changes and see what they are going to do." Having suffered a lot in Qincheng, Guti became more cautious. He has made up his mind that no matter how ye Yinzhu uses his troops, he will not go out of the fortress. In this way, no matter how powerful the Qin City Army is, it will become helpless.


    Qin City''s army is getting closer to Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Although the total number of Qin City''s army is more than 70000, on the vast plain between Shengguang city and Raytheon''s hammer fortress, 70000 people seem to be small in scale.


    Ye Yinzhu is riding an Erik min dragon today. Surrounded by the four infantry regiments, he moves forward quickly. The Cavalry Regiment under the command of Ye Hongyan falls behind. If you look closely, you can see that every soldier carries a package with his own supplies in addition to his weapons and equipment. It''s like a long march.


    The closer you are to Raytheon''s hammer fortress, the more you can feel the solid, thick and broad wall of the fortress and the dense Orc soldiers on the top of the fortress. Although their weapons looked broken, they were still shining with dazzling metallic luster in the sunshine.


    When Qin City Army came to the place only ten miles away from Raytheon''s hammer fortress, ye Yinzhu gave the order to stop the March.


    Guti at the head of the city didn''t relax. According to the general way of human siege, a temporary pause is inevitable, because the distance from Shengguang city to Raytheon''s hammer fortress is not short. A short rest can adjust the soldiers to the best state. After that, we should attack the city with all our strength.


    However, ye Yinzhu is obviously not an ordinary commander. He never plays cards according to common sense. When Qin City Army stops marching under his command, he alone urges Eric MinLong to approach the city slowly.


    "Gutty, dare you fight me?" Ye Yinzhu''s clear voice went straight into the air, far away.


    At this time, although the battlefield did not have the oppressive feeling that the two armies faced each other, it was extremely quiet. Both Qin City soldiers and orc soldiers feel a strange feeling because of Ye Yinzhu''s simple words.


    Compared with the huge Raytheon''s hammer fortress, ye Yinzhu''s figure is so small, but he is the only one standing in front of the Raytheon''s hammer fortress to put forward a direct challenge.


    It is the first time that only one person has challenged the orcs since the construction of the stronghold, which is known as the most solid fortress in the mainland of lonzainus. It''s not a challenge, it''s a challenge, it''s a challenge to the dignity of the orcs.


    Hearing Ye Yinzhu''s words, Guti''s fists are almost subconsciously clenched. Standing beside him, Joe Cole clearly hears Guti''s body emit a series of brittle bone sounds. Obviously, the chief of the Raytheon tribe has been aroused strong anger.


    Every Orc soldier is looking at Guti. They are waiting for their powerful chief to meet each other''s challenge and recover the orc''s dignity. In this nearly frozen atmosphere, in the eyes of all, Goody''s breathing is becoming more and more heavy. Because the whole body muscles taut, the crackling sound of bones also becomes more and more intense.


    Ye Yinzhu is only about 1000 meters away from Raytheon''s hammer fortress. After stopping, Eric MinLong looks up to Raytheon''s hammer fortress. This time, his voice becomes even higher.


    "Gutty, dare you fight me?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are blank, but at this moment, the momentum of tens of thousands of people, which he exudes, deeply shakes every Orc''s heart, and also affects the momentum of the whole Qin City Army.


    Courage is always the most important part of the army. Which soldier doesn''t want his commander to be the bravest? Although there was no attack, or even any morale boosting declaration, at this time, the morale and morale of the Qin City soldiers had undoubtedly reached the peak.


    Guti knew that ye Yinzhu was motivating himself to fight. As long as he left the fortress, the effect of magic immunity would not affect this powerful human. Guti knew that his cultivation might be defeated by this human. The purpose of this human being is to motivate himself, even to kill himself.


    We have to be on the right track.


    ------------------------------


    the outbreak begins, with six chapters in total (to be continued). For more information, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 764

    Intellectually and tactically, he should never be fooled into fighting him. However, in the present atmosphere, can goody really choose to retreat? He is a powerful orc, the chief of Raytheon tribe, and the first warrior of Raytheon tribe. He knew it was the other side''s plan, but the orc, who had always been savage and brave, didn''t know it. They are bound to think they are timid. It has an irreparable impact on our own morale.


    At this time, Guti''s position is just like that of Adoni in the face of purple challenge. He knows that he can''t fight, but he can''t help fighting.


    "Gutty, dare you fight me?" Ye Yinzhu made a challenge for the third time.


    At this time, the eyes of many Orc soldiers have become blood red, and the intense humiliation has brought them to the verge of outbreak.


    "Roar -" Guti couldn''t bear it any longer. He looked up to the sky and let out a roar. His dark purple light suddenly bloomed. "I, Guti, Raytheon, accept your challenge."


    The shining blue and purple ray of Thor''s hammer suddenly appeared in Guti''s hands. With his roar, the purple awn of his whole body almost instantly condensed towards the Thor''s hammer.


    Guti''s eyes almost burst out fire, staring at Ye Yinzhu, his breath is changing rapidly.


    Ye Yinzhu sits on the back of erikmin dragon, but his mental power has been completely locked on Guti at the head of the city. The faint air flow revolves around Ye Yinzhu''s body quietly, making his magic robe of Shenyuan float gently, and the invisible non element energy quickly condenses into his body.


    As his own magic power has reached the peak of filling, those non elemental condensed energy circled around his body. Once he started magic, it can be added to his body at the first time and become the support of continuous fighting.


    At the head of the fortress, Guti slowly raises the hammer of Thor in his hand. The artifact, originally made for the dwarves, was very small in the hands of the tall goody. However, in the process of lifting Thor''s hammer, he seemed to bear a heavy load.


    Under the city, ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly changed slightly, and a layer of light white light spewed out from his chest and quickly enveloped his whole body. However, Eric MinLong, who stepped down, seemed to feel some huge pressure. He almost subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and his whole body began to tremble. If it wasn''t for ye Yinzhu''s own strength, he would not be able to hide his body as much as possible The body has collapsed.


    Over the stronghold of Thor''s hammer, the original bright sky suddenly changed. The dark clouds from nowhere gradually gathered in the mid air. The Thor''s hammer in Guti''s hand was like the eye of the dark clouds and the support behind Guti. Together, with the thick clouds, the air seems to drip water to general depression.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face has returned to calm. He knows very well what Guti is doing now. Thor''s hammer fortress is not a false name. I don''t know how the magic array in the fortress was formed, but I can guess that Guti used the magic array contained in the fortress to fully activate the attack power of the most powerful artifact, Thor''s hammer.


    In other words, the hammer of Thor is used as a medium to completely arouse the power of heaven and earth. Guti himself is not a magician, but at this time, the power of thunder elements he condenses is stronger than any purple magician.


    In the face of more and more huge pressure, ye Yinzhu is like a tree standing in the wind, let the wind and rain blow, I am still. Just quietly to feel the elements in midair fluctuations, but there is no action.


    Guti showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He thought to himself, good Qin emperor, although you didn''t know your strength last time, do you really think you can compete with my Thor''s hammer with your personal strength? It''s not the same as usual to activate the real power of Thor''s hammer within the range of Thor''s hammer fortress. Now that you have given me the chance to accumulate energy, what is waiting for you is destruction.


    The dark clouds in the sky gathered more and more, and the sky became dark with hundreds of miles around. In the huge and thick dark clouds, twisted lightning swirled in them, rolling and smoldering thunder continued to ring, which made the whole scene more dull.


    Qin City soldiers and the orc army at the head of the fortress are watching each other''s kings, quietly waiting for the arrival of this amazing battle.


    "Emperor Qin, ye Yinzhu." Goody watched the man in white under the fortress coldly.


    Ye Yinzhu slowly raised his head, "do you have enough time to prepare? I''m not in a hurry. You can build up your strength slowly. "


    The fierce light in Guti''s eyes flashed, and the disdain in Ye Yinzhu''s calm tone could be clearly felt by anyone.


    "Are you so confident in your strength?" Goody stares fiercely.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly smiles. His smile is very gentle. It''s like seeing a friend who has been reunited for a long time. However, his words are like hammering at Guti''s confidence.


    "How do you compare with the Lord of the Falan tower?"


    Guti''s pupils suddenly contracted, and even the powerful lightning light on Thor''s hammer fluctuated violently.


    "Rare, you think, you can compare with the Lord of the Falan tower?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "you should ask your master randias about this. Emperor Massimo will tell you."Guti''s eyes flashed a ray of uncertainty, and his momentum suddenly weakened. However, as the first strong member of Raytheon tribe, he had rich experience in actual combat. He almost immediately reflected that the other side was weakening his confidence! Sure enough, humans are cunning.


    "Strength doesn''t need to be asked. Prove it to me." Guti roared and took a half step to the left with his left leg to make his body more stable at the head of the fortress. At the same time, a strong blue and purple light burst out from Thor''s hammer in his hand. Instead of bombarding Ye Yinzhu, Guti rose to the sky and condensed in the mid air.


    Pulled by the air engine of Thor''s hammer, the dark clouds in the sky are suddenly illuminated by countless twisted lightning. The light emitted by Thor''s hammer is like the center of lightning, and all the lightning light condenses to it at the same time. With the thunderbolt like explosion, a huge blue purple lightning thick as a bucket falls from the sky. Go straight to Ye Yinzhu''s body and bombard him.


    Not to mention the attack power of thunder and lightning, but the violent explosion twisted the air in the whole space. On the head of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, the slightly weaker orcs fell to the ground, covering their ears one by one, showing a strong color of pain. Because of the distance, the soldiers on the side of Qin City also had the support of fighting spirit. The situation should be improved Better, but most of them are pale and subconsciously cover their ears.


    Thunder and lightning, as thick as a water tank, fell from the sky. What''s more terrifying is that the thunder and lightning was straight and directed at Ye Yinzhu''s body. Under the traction of Qi, ye Yinzhu seems to be the source of attracting lightning. Even if he wants to dodge, it is impossible. Lightning will always follow him according to his breath until it hits.


    The air has been completely distorted. The thunder hammer fortress seems to be covered with a layer of water curtain. The thunder element is the most violent among all the magic elements. Ye Yinzhu even heard the pain of other magic elements through his ability of the unity of heaven and man. A large number of magic elements were directly destroyed by the thunder element, forming a circle around the huge lightning Element storm, is like a groundbreaking blow to become more terrifying.


    Ye Yinzhu sits quietly on the back of Erik min''s Dragon. How fast is the lightning? Almost as soon as the sky suddenly lights up, the terrible thunder has come to him.


    Guti stares at Ye Yinzhu coldly. He knows that the thunder force of heaven and earth triggered by the hammer of Thor is more terrifying than any single attack curse. The biggest characteristic of thunder element is to destroy everything. Any magic in front of the thunder element will weaken a bit. What makes Guti more proud is that thunder element has the function of avoiding evil. Although it is not as direct as light magic, it also has a certain degree of willpower. At the same time, it is also a soul killer. The soul bombarded by the elements of violent thunder is bound to be terrified. There is hardly any artifact more suitable for dealing with necromancer than Thor''s hammer.


    What''s more, this is only Guti''s first attack. With the magic array in the fortress and the large dark clouds caused by Thor''s hammer, his attack is not unlimited, but it is by no means a magician can resist. Guti was even confident that as long as he was given the time to gather magic, even if the Lord of the Seventh Tower of Falan came, he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    However, the glow on Guti''s face didn''t last long. Almost when the lightning fell on yeyinzhu, it was stiff on his face.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t even move. When the thunder and lightning hit him, a light blue and purple light came up on him. Although it was far less powerful than the thunder and lightning, it was like the most direct conductor, leading the violent thunder elements directly under the ground.


    Although Erik MinLong turns into coke in the process of lightning, ye Yinzhu doesn''t have any problems. The white light hidden in the blue purple light can easily drive away the element storm. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 765

    "No, it''s impossible." This sentence almost came out of Guti''s mouth. He couldn''t even believe his eyes. The thunderbolt didn''t produce any effect. It was a bolt from the blue for him. You know, he is known as Thor, the hammer of Thor is his greatest strength. It is also the most important weapon for him to become a strong man in the world.


    Don''t believe in evil again raised the hammer of Thor, this time, Guti is almost all the strength of the whole body, burst out all the strength to stimulate the energy of the hammer of Thor.


    The sky lights up again, and a more terrible thunder and lightning falls from the sky, covering Ye Yinzhu''s body again.


    Bathed in the huge thunder light, ye Yinzhu is like a reincarnated son of Lei from the thunder. White light and blue purple light echo each other all over his body. This time, his face suddenly changed and became extremely surprised. The look on his face was even distorted, and his whole body was no longer as calm as before, but trembled violently, as if he was suffering a lot. And the thunder elements around his body are also pouring into his body.


    Looking at the painful look on Ye Yinzhu''s face, Guti''s stiff face immediately relaxed and took a long breath. The Qin emperor was really powerful. When he launched his first thunderbolt, he used his body to resist. However, after all, he was only a human and his power was limited. How could he compete with the huge power of heaven and earth?


    A cruel smile appeared on Guti''s face. Before, ye Yinzhu lost his face in front of the two Orc tribes. How could he let go of this opportunity to make things worse?


    Without waiting for his life to subside due to the previous attack, the light on Raytheon''s hammer has been shining again. Guti absolutely believes that ye Yinzhu, who has been unable to support in the thunder and lightning, can''t resist his additional strike any more. He seems to have seen Ye Yinzhu turn into coke like the previous Erik MinLong, in front of Raytheon''s hammer fortress The bottom disappears.


    In the distance, the Qin City Army also found something wrong here. Almost at the first time, several masters of the east dragon eight sect in the Qin City Army had rushed out, and Ye Li was in the front. However, their speed was slower. The dark blue dragon wolf cavalry launched a charge almost at the first time. Under the leadership of Ye Hongyan, 300 soldiers quickly headed for the front line It''s coming.


    Although Ye Hongyan doesn''t know why Yinzhu suddenly becomes so vulnerable, at this moment, he has only one belief in his heart. Even if he dies in front of the thunder and lightning, even if he uses his own body to block it, he must save Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Hongyan has become an iron soldier under the training of Seedorf since childhood, but in his heart, his feelings for ye Yinzhu are the same as Oliveira. Although he has no blood relationship, he has already regarded Ye Yinzhu as his brother.


    Thundering -


    the fierce thunder and lightning lights up again. No matter how fast the Dragon wolf runs, it can''t be faster than the thunder and lightning. What''s more, the death dragon wolf knights are still ten miles away from the front line.


    "Go back -" Ye Yinzhu suddenly raised his head to the sky and let out a cry. His black hair was completely behind him. The lightning light around his body twisted violently. Seeing the lightning fall again in the air, he took off his Shenyuan magic robe and bathed in the lightning light in his thin tunic.


    The Dragon wolf cavalry of the God of death is worthy of being the first army of Qin City. Almost in an instant, the three hundred death warriors have controlled the Dragon wolf under them. They stop advancing. They not only don''t rush forward, but also cross the battle line to block the East Dragon masters coming from behind.


    Ye Li is very anxious. He is such a grandson as ye Yinzhu! Death dragon wolf cavalry suddenly blocked his sight, and at this time, he just saw the lightning light fell on Ye Yinzhu again, his heart has been completely tight, roared: "bastard, what are you doing?"


    Ye Hongyan sits behind the crown prince of dragon and wolf. The emotional fluctuation on his face has been calmed. He only says three simple words, "believe him."


    Ye Li was stunned for a moment. At this time, the four masters of the four schools of Donglong martial arts had come to the Dragon wolf cavalry. Although their individual strength is strong, they still have an insurmountable feeling when facing the special death breath of 300 dead men.


    Ye Li glared at Ye Hongyan, holding the sword''s hand trembling slightly, "how can you make me believe it?"


    Ye Hongyan looked at Ye Li''s eyes and said, "because he said let''s go back. I believe in him. The Qin emperor is immortal. "


    Ye Li was stunned for a moment. He suddenly found that his understanding of Sun Tzu was not as good as that of the young man full of the breath of death. His eyes twinkled a little, but his hand holding the sword was a little loose.


    Just as ye Hongyan blocked the four patriarchs, the body of Ye Yinzhu in front of Raytheon''s hammer fortress had changed dramatically. In front of the huge thunder and lightning, a layer of burnt black appeared on his skin, and his expression became more painful. In the violent spasm, even the white light gushing from his chest had become much dimmer.


    Guti said with a wild smile, "Ye Yinzhu, don''t you want to challenge me? OK, I''ll help you. I''ll see how many times you can withstand the lightning strikes I started. "Almost crazy, Guti waved the hammer of Thor in his hand. Although not as powerful as before, every time he waved the hammer of Thor, he would take a thigh thick thunder and suddenly bombard Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body reaction is more and more intense, and his skin has gradually become the general color of coke, but his waist is still very straight, he refuses to bend anything, and he doesn''t make half a sound, so he relies on his body to bear the thunder.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Guti has swung the hammer of Thor dozens of times, and dozens of strong thunder and lightning approaching the forbidden curse bombarded Ye Yinzhu''s weak body.


    Almost every Orc is looking forward to the fall of his body standing under the city, but although the thunder and lightning are striking Ye Yinzhu''s body, he is still standing straight. From the violent shaking of his body, we can see that his life is still there, not dead.


    Guti gasped. Although he had the support of magic circle and the help of Thor''s hammer, after launching so many attacks in succession, he still consumed a lot of money.


    His eyes were full of fierce light. Suddenly, he had a special feeling in his heart, which was admiration. Admiration for ye Yinzhu. What strength and courage a human being can rely on his body to resist the power of thunder and lightning, the terror of artifact and the power of heaven and earth. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s still upright waist, Guti can''t help admiring him.


    He knew that if he fought against the Qin emperor in front of him in a fair situation, he would never be his opponent from the fact that he could withstand the thunder and lightning for many times.


    But admiration is admiration, but he will never be soft, take a deep breath, barely recover the Qi and blood in his body, once again raise the hammer of Thor high above his head, this time, he did not rush to attack, but as at the beginning, with his own fighting spirit to fully stimulate the huge energy of the hammer of Thor, the blue and purple light became more and more intense, the air was violently twisted, and the air was terrifying The breath of repression is even stronger than the initial attack.


    While Guti is accumulating energy, the spasm of Ye Yinzhu''s body in the lower part of the city has gradually stopped. His vitality seems to have passed away, just like a piece of coke standing there motionless.


    Looking coldly at the city, Guti continued to pour his fighting spirit into the coke shaped Ye Yinzhu and said, "I admit that you are a human hero and a real strong man. Let me use the strongest power to send you away from this world, bathed in tears and die, is my God of thunder Goody''s respect for you. Next life, don''t be my enemy again. "


    As soon as the words were heard, the hammer of Thor in Guti''s hand was finally waved down. It was more than three meters in diameter. A huge purple lightning came down from the sky and went straight to Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    The Arctic wilderness.


    Purple walked in the front of the team, behind him, including the dragon and lion, including the eight beasts. And bimont and Bingsen.


    In a very short period of time, she had brought back the Warcraft that had been defeated in the iceberg. After a short adjustment, she led them to surrender to purple and became the basis for purple to dominate the Arctic wasteland.


    After discussing with several sacred beasts, Zi decided to take Bingsen as the starting point and start to clean up the Arctic wasteland. The way to conquer Bingsen is his temporary goal. Even if he gets the support of the orc tribe by relying on his strength to deter, he can only do so. Zi knows that he doesn''t have much time. It''s important to conquer the northern wilderness, but ye Yinzhu and Qin City also need his help. He had a hunch that Falan would fight Qin City sooner or later.


    Army slowly forward, suddenly, purple stop, purple eyes flashed a surprised light, then, his body trembled for a moment, a stagger, almost fell to the ground. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 766

    The sudden change scared a few big beasts. What strength is Amethyst bimon? How can he suddenly fall? Hurry up to the front.


    Santos asked with concern: "purple, are you ok?"


    Purple did not say a word, eyes light huff and puff uncertain, two fists suddenly clenched, the whole body purple flow, murmured to himself: "sound bamboo, sound bamboo,...."


    Ming frowned and said, "purple, is there something wrong with Yinzhu?"


    Purple nodded slowly, and the purple light on her whole body began to become stronger and stronger. At the same time, she said in a deep voice to several sacred beasts: "when I''m not here, my elder brother will command the army for the time being. You wait for me in the same place. Yinzhu, why, why don''t you call me in time of danger? "


    As he said, the huge Amethyst sword had appeared in his hands. The crystal violet light burst out in an instant. With a burst of drinking, the purple hands held the sword, raised the Amethyst sword high and cut it off suddenly.


    The explosive sound of air tearing resounds through the earth, and the beasts see a scene of terror at the same time. In front of the peak energy burst out in purple instant, a black gap is suddenly cut out by him. With the strength of terror, he actually tears the space.


    Ming and gracis, who have been with purple for the longest time, understand that something must have happened to Ye Yinzhu, but they didn''t summon purple. Purple wants to tear up the void with her own strength and force it to Ye Yinzhu with the soul traction of him and ye Yinzhu as the coordinate.


    Although it''s a very dangerous thing to do, it''s not too difficult for purple''s strength.


    Seeing that the space had been torn, Zi immediately stepped out of his right leg and was about to leap into the void. However, when his thigh was about to enter the void, he suddenly stopped and his face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "Yinzhu, what are you doing? Why block my connection with your soul. "


    Yes, just as Zi was about to deliver himself to Ye Yinzhu by force, he suddenly lost his telepathy with Ye Yinzhu. Without coordinates, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t appear at Ye Yinzhu immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    Only he knows what ye Yinzhu is doing.


    Three meters in diameter, wavy and twisted, the last thunder suddenly hit his body, which was covered with a layer of coke. The huge energy fluctuates and distorts violently. The earth within a kilometer radius has become a scorched black. A huge pit with a depth of 100 meters directly appears on the ground, but there is no dust. The destructive energy of thunder and lightning is too strong. After the ground is bombarded, the soil and rock directly turn into nothingness and disappear.


    In Guti''s eyes, there was no more satisfaction. Instead, he was a little lonely. A powerful enemy was finally destroyed. However, it also showed him how terrible human potential was.


    Take a deep breath, Guti''s eyes gradually relaxed. He didn''t even look at the situation under the city carefully. A super strong man has his own dignity. He didn''t want to see the opponent who is stronger than himself really become a coke.


    Just as Guti was about to use the power of Thor''s hammer to disperse the dark clouds over the fortress, suddenly, the dark clouds broke a gap without warning, and a milky light came down from the sky. Even with a faint aroma, in this dark sky, the light came suddenly, but it was very obvious.


    The orcs were stunned, and the soldiers of Qin City on the other side also fell into a dullness. The Milky light fell into the 100 meter deep pit.


    ¡­¡­


    French blue.


    Surrounded by 3000 magicians, the seven tower owners are constantly chanting low incantations, and the magic elements are constantly pouring into the nothingness in front of them.


    Suddenly, the seven tower owners sitting in the dazzling magic seven pointed star stopped singing at the same time and opened their eyes at the same time.


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, stood up, turned to the north, took a deep breath, and said, "do you feel it?"


    The other six tower owners nodded at the same time, and Wilkens, the tower owner, said in a deep voice, "from the north."


    Sloan''s eyes showed a look of uncertainty. "Does this power really exist?"


    O''Brien nodded and said, "it seems to be true. Sloan, you should know more clearly. Master Phil Jackson once said that only breaking through the magic Wall twice and entering the white level is the real sub God level. "


    Sloan slowly lowered his head, covered up the complicated look in his eyes, and said to himself, "if you can break through the sub God level of God level, it is the real sub God level."


    The leader of the wind tower, devenkasi, said in a deep voice: "the breath comes from the north. The most powerful soldier in the North should be Guti, chief of the orc Raytheon tribe. Has he reached such a state? "


    Silas, the leader of the water tower, said, "it''s possible. Although goody doesn''t practice magic, the magic array built by my teacher under the thunderbolt fortress is enough to help him exert the power of thunderbolt elements to surpass purple level 9. Maybe it''s an unknown variation. "


    "Maybe it''s only when the spirit of mitaranti breaks through, if it''s not at the master level. If it''s so easy to break through the second God level of magic and martial arts, why should we practice it alone? "No one knows better than the seven of them. It is necessary to upgrade and break through magic and martial arts. It''s at least 10 times more difficult to break through to the second God level than a single purple level 9. It''s not even inferior to the level of sub God level 9 breaking through to God level.


    The last generation of Dark Tower leader Phil Jackson is the most outstanding genius in the history of Falan. He is one of the few magic strong men who can reach the Ninth level of the sub God level. Through his own practice and prediction, he left an important page in Falan''s code.


    Phil Jackson said that if someone can break through the bottleneck and enter into the second God level after reaching the peak of the double cultivation of magic and martial arts, it is very likely that they will not need to hit the bottleneck of the second God level after reaching the Ninth level of the second God level. As long as they have enough time, they will almost certainly become a God. At the same time, after entering the secondary God level, the cultivation of either fighting spirit or magic will be improved in both directions. And as long as we break through the bottleneck, it will be the second level strength of the sub God level. In the cultivation of sub God level, it is far higher than ordinary people.


    After Phil Jackson proposed this possibility, almost all of the seven tower owners of Falan had tried magic and martial arts, but they soon found the difficulty. In the French blue, although the magic elements are more abundant than the outside world, there is no possibility to increase the cultivation of fighting spirit. That''s why this is the holy land of magicians.


    That''s why Falan always has seven sub God level magicians, but there are few sub God level warriors.


    When the two abilities are cultivated at the same time and the magic power is rapidly improved, the fighting spirit can only rise slowly. That kind of feeling is extremely intolerable. It''s extremely painful. Even as Phil Jackson''s direct disciple Sloan, he gave up practicing and specialized in magic after his martial arts reached the blue level.


    The current tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan have carefully calculated that if they have been practicing according to the method mentioned by Phil Jackson, they may reach purple level 9 of magic and martial arts cultivation in their lifetime, but they will never break through the bottleneck that is ten times of the single attribute sub God level.


    Rather than that, they are willing to make themselves stronger earlier, increase their life span after entering the sub God level, and then rely on hard cultivation to strive to learn from Phil Jackson''s efforts to reach the final sub God level peak.


    After listening to the master of the soul tower, O''Brien, the master of the light tower, nodded his head and said, "McMillan is right. Is it so easy to break through the magic wall. Ten times more than the ordinary magic wall, there is almost no possibility of breakthrough. That only exists in an ideal state. Although I shouldn''t doubt master Phil Jackson''s prediction, it''s a feat that only theory can accomplish


    "No, you are wrong." Sloan bowed his head, and the emotion in his voice was almost indistinguishable.


    The other six tower owners focused on Sloan, waiting for him to go on. After all, Sloan was Phil Jackson''s direct disciple, and he was most familiar with the theory of magic and martial arts cultivation sub God level proposed by Phil Jackson.


    Sloan said: "in the north of the mainland, Guti is not the only strong man. Have you forgotten that man? The one who''s influencing our plans. "


    Brian said, "who are you?"


    Sloan hesitated, but he said, "Lord of Qin City, ye Yinzhu."


    The six tower owners showed a little surprise on their faces, but they suddenly came over, O''Brien said: "is that ye Yinzhu who led the soldiers of Milan Empire to win the final victory in the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle and defeated Sura?"


    Sloan nodded and said, "that''s him. Don''t forget that he has broken through the first obstacle of the double cultivation of magic and martial arts, the first wall of magic and martial arts. There have been so many miracles in this young man. "


    Sanders, the Lord of the fire tower, said, "so, Sloan, do you think someone has really reached the level that master Phil Jackson said at the beginning?"


    "Very likely."


    Sloan tries to hide the emotional fluctuations in his heart. He clearly remembers that in the last time he went to landias to find Sula, ye Yinzhu''s strength reached the top of the purple level of magic and martial arts. Moreover, he also endured the fire of teacher Phil Jackson''s soul, relying on the super artifact, directly played the strength that can compete with himself. Even if the power of teacher Phil Jackson can''t help him break through to the sub God level directly, it may make the process of his breakthrough easier. Qin City is in the north of the mainland. He can almost be sure that the breakthrough energy he just felt came from the magical youth. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 767

    Until today, Sloan''s strength is still not completely recovered from the last war. This sudden change makes his heart full of a strong sense of crisis.


    O''Brien said in a deep voice, "Sloan, last time you said that Sula was robbed by the people of naqin city."


    Sloan nodded: "yes, this is Ye Yinzhu. It seems that we can''t wait for a year. The speed of Ye Yinzhu''s strength improvement is incredible. If it is him who breaks through this time, we must completely destroy him before he is strong. "


    O''Brien gently shook his head and said: "it''s a pity that such a talent, if he didn''t come from Donglong, might be able to be used by us. If there is a real God level strong man like the original dragon in Falan, we don''t need to work so hard. This seal can be maintained. "


    Sloan said flatly, "that''s impossible. Don''t you understand the hatred between the eight schools of Donglong and us? "


    McMillan, the leader of the soul tower, said: "there is no absolute enemy or friend in this world. What we have done is for the sake of the creatures of all ethnic groups in the mainland. If those Donglong people have reason, they will follow the will of their ancestors. Together, we will benefit both. "


    Several other tower owners also nodded, obviously more agree with Macmillan''s words.


    Sloan said slightly angrily: "you are trying to raise a tiger. You forget how the East Dragon empire was subjugated. Those East Dragon people can''t forget it. If you really let that boy become a real God level master, we will be the first one to suffer, let alone maintain the seal. "


    Macmillan wanted to say something more, but O''Brien raised his hand to stop him. "I also agree with Sloan that Francois is fundamental. This matter is according to Sloan''s meaning. Sloan, you send the paladins to scout. If the Lord of naqin city is really promoted to the second God level of magic and martial arts, then we are ready to fight against Qin City. "


    O''Brien is the most powerful and the first of the seven towers. Sloan, who is second only to O''Brien, supports the same opinion. Although the other five tower owners are hesitant, they don''t say any more. Only Macmillan sitting beside O''Brien can vaguely see a special light in the eyes of the tower owner.


    ¡­¡­


    The Milky light column gives people a kind and harmonious feeling. The soft light shines between the heaven and the earth, and there is no impact energy fluctuation. With a touch of foreign land quietly fall, if it is not too dazzling light, it can be ignored.


    The feeling of panic almost appeared in Guti''s heart for the first time. Seeing the Milky light falling into the pit, he immediately realized that the Qin emperor who should be destroyed in his strongest strike of lightning was not dead, or even there might be some special changes.


    Guti is worthy of being the chief of Raytheon tribe. After a short period of inactivity, he immediately responded and almost immediately waved the hammer of Raytheon in his hand. Thunder thought again, a flash of lightning bombarded the Milky light column.


    A strange scene appeared. The milky white light column, which seemed to have no energy fluctuation, seemed to be able to absorb all the power between heaven and earth, and easily devoured the lightning strike issued by goody. At the same time, the change also occurred at this moment.


    The dark clouds in the sky were full-bodied and gloomy, which stirred violently without any warning. Lightning, which was brighter than before when Guti was trying to trigger it, continued to shine in the dark clouds. With the sound of thunder, the thick and winding thunder began to shoot violently towards the Milky light column.


    Even Guti could not help but be stunned. It was not the power of the thunder that he triggered, but the result of the thunder that the earth''s energy was condensed.


    He didn''t know why there was such a situation. Was the Milky light falling from the sky a miracle?


    Every time the lightning flashes, there are at least hundreds of thunder lights blowing into the Milky light at the same time, but the Milky light shows the power that frightens everyone. Under the hundred thunder bombardment, it just appears a wave like fluctuation, but it soon inhales those thunder lights completely, and even does not cause the element storm.


    The power and energy possessed by Tianlei also seemed to melt completely in the Milky light column.


    The Milky light was so strong that it fell into the deep pit and completely covered up the leaf sound bamboo which was alive or had become coke.


    Even the thunder in the sky could not break the Milky light column. Hundreds of thousands of troops on both sides looked at each other from the light column, but there was no way for them. They''re all waiting, waiting for a truth to emerge.


    Dark clouds are still so thick, thunder roar one after another, thunder become more and more thick, as if all the thunder force between heaven and earth are concentrated here, they almost crazy bombard the Milky light column which seems to have no intensity, but only make the Milky light column ripple increase a little bit.


    Suddenly, in a hundred thunders, the Milky light column changed, the original milky light suddenly became transparent, and the space illuminated by it suddenly dimmed.


    Distant, may think that the Milky light disappeared, but standing on the head of Raytheon''s hammer fortress city, Guti is a completely different feeling.The white light column did not disappear, but became another form. It seemed that the light had evolved.


    Goody clearly saw that the Milky light column was completely transparent. If it hadn''t been rippling like water waves, with a series of ripples, no one would have been able to see its existence.


    However, this kind of light, which is not even as strong as the fluctuation of air energy, becomes more profound and invisible.


    It is not completely transparent, which also brings a little light, although not strong, but this light is extremely transparent, as if it has unlimited penetration.


    The sudden change in the color of the light column brings goody at least one advantage, that is, he can see the situation in the deep pit again. In the deep pit blasted by thunder, a dark figure is rising slowly, rising in the transparent light column with countless waves.


    "He, it''s him..." Of course, Guti knew that ye Yinzhu was the one who was scorched by the thunder. His body was still intact. Although wanchu was covered with a layer of coke, as long as he didn''t collapse in the thunder, it proved that his body was still intact.


    Is Ye Yinzhu dead?


    Of course, he didn''t die. Although the thunderbolt triggered by Thor''s hammer was strong, he could retreat even if he couldn''t carry it. However, he didn''t do that, but chose the most stupid way.


    Ye Yinzhu has never been a stupid person. On the contrary, he is very smart. Although he was too simple, he has experienced so much training and established a unique Qin City. As the Qin emperor, how can he be a completely simple person.


    Just when Guti raised the hammer of Thor and drew heaven and earth to exert pressure on him, ye Yinzhu, who was ready to move, suddenly had a special feeling, that is, the premonition of evolution.


    It''s been a while since he entered purple level 9, especially after the fire of Phil Jackson''s soul has been burning. Ye Yinzhu has reached the peak strength of level 9. However, the more he reaches the peak of purple level, the more he can feel the bottleneck he will face.


    Every day he works hard to cultivate and find opportunities to break through. Every artifact, even a super artifact, he has borrowed strength, and even tried to use the sound of the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, to shake away the peace he is facing, and to sublimate his energy.


    However, he failed. Although he could feel that the fire of Phil Jackson''s soul helped him to weaken the calmness, it was still beyond his power.


    But just when Guti starts Tianlei to intimidate him, ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that his Mowu Jibi is calm, and suddenly shakes a little.


    If ye Yinzhu had not lost his sense of vision and taste, he would never have such a keen sense.


    After losing his vision, in order to make no difference between himself and ordinary people, ye Yinzhu almost every day has to rely on the ability of the unity of man and nature to feel everything outside, which causes his feeling to be more sensitive than ordinary people, and has greatly improved compared with himself before. Therefore, although the frequency of vibration is very small, he is still sensitive Sense capture.


    The time of thinking is not long. He is here to fight with Guti. Of course, Guti will not wait for him to think. In a very short time, ye Yinzhu has made a bold decision, just like when he played that explosive dragon song in Qin City of Konya city in the war of becoming famous, and used his own side to train the dragon to annihilate the enemy.


    A person''s character is determined by nature. Even if it is influenced by acquired factors, its essence is difficult to change. Ye Yinzhu is not a person who adheres to conventions, just as he prefers to use surprise soldiers in the battlefield.


    The trembling of Mowu Jibi tells him a possibility, that is, heaven and earth Haoran Leili might help him break through the last bottleneck. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 768

    Guti''s first thunder falls from the fortress city. Ye Yinzhu uses a special method to draw the thunder away. But at the same time, he uses his own body to carefully attract some thunder power into his body. Although he is not afraid of taking risks, he will never die for nothing.


    As he expected, when he carefully ingested the thunder element into his body, the destructive magic element immediately raged in his body, but the energy of the element was not strong after all. Under his guidance, he rushed directly to the magic wall.


    The Mowu pole wall is directly in front of the thunder element, and the shaking amplitude is a little stronger than before, which ye Yinzhu had never felt before when he attacked it with his own energy. He knew immediately that his premonition was right, and that the world''s mighty thunder might be the key to breaking through the bottleneck.


    When he has an opportunity, ye Yinzhu will never let it go. He takes off the Shenyuan magic robe, which can filter thunder elements and defend himself. Based on the dead wood dragon harp, which is a super artifact in his body, he defends his most vulnerable heart and immerses his soul in the harp. He began to bear the bombardment of thunder with his body.


    Although the hammer of Thor in Guti''s hand is known as the most powerful artifact, it is still in the category of artifact after all. Even if it triggers the thunder force of heaven and earth, it is impossible to break the dead wood dragon chant of super artifact. Meanwhile, at this time, in order to better control the thunder element, ye Yinzhu has secretly grasped the pointed Thor''s hammer that Ming gave him. With the same Thor''s hammer as a guide, the thunder and lightning falling from the sky looks terrible, but the real load on Ye Yinzhu''s body is not big.


    However, the power of thunder and lightning is really terrible. Although it is well protected, the physical pain still makes Ye Yinzhu feel helpless. His whole body spasm is not pretended, but the result of suffering. Huge attack power, even if he can not but pay a certain price.


    At the same time of suffering, he had to guide the elements of Nalei to attack the bottleneck formed by the magic wall. At this critical moment, he showed the tenacity and perseverance that he had cultivated since he was young.


    Every powerful thunder element pouring into the body will become a powerful impact force and directly rush to the magic wall. When Guti launched the first attack with a lot of thunder power, he didn''t know that after the attack, ye Yinzhu was in a very dangerous state.


    First of all, ye Yinzhu''s soul imprint is immersed in the dead wood dragon harp, which is a super artifact. His control over the body has been weakened a lot, and he can''t launch any magic, which is much more fragile than under normal circumstances.


    Secondly, under the bombardment of the thunder, ye Yinzhu has entered a special state. All he can do is to use the hammer of Thor to activate Lei Li. His soul imprint is sealed by the huge thunder element in the dead wood dragon harp, which is a super artifact.


    The Dragon harp of dead wood, a super artifact, feels the invasion of thunder element, and will naturally protect its heart position as much as possible. Therefore, it is not so much the thunder element that seals Ye Yinzhu''s control over himself as it is his own cocoon. Fortunately, a part of his consciousness remained in the sharp hammer of Thor. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he would not even be guided by the elements of thunder.


    The destructive power of thunder element is really terrible. Ye Yinzhu''s meridians are so tough, and he has the fighting spirit of the peak of purple level nine to protect his body. However, in this case, the impact of thunder element has brought disastrous damage to his body.


    With more and more thunder elements, ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit has gradually failed to work in the face of the powerful destruction, and his meridians have gradually been burned by thunder elements, and his body has been constantly damaged. Only when his bones are tough and there is a hammer of Thor to guide those thunder elements, can he not be completely destroyed.


    Although Ye Yinzhu paid a huge price, his choice was right. The destructiveness of the thunder element has played a huge role in the process of impacting the bottleneck of the magic wall. Each impact will make the magic wall relax a bit, and even cracks have begun to appear. Ye Yinzhu''s fighting spirit and magic power are driven by these destructive thunder elements without his own soul control, and send out a message to the magic wall Wave after wave of shock.


    The thunder element is undoubtedly the most powerful magic element. In the face of the resistance of the magic wall, ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to control it carefully. The destructive instinct of the elements makes them constantly attack the magic wall.


    The cracks are increasing bit by bit, and the body is destroying bit by bit. Two completely different situations appear on Ye Yinzhu at the same time. At this time, even he can''t control himself. The Dragon chanting Qin of withered wood, a super artifact, may be able to save his life and soul. However, if he has not broken through the barrier of magic force when the thunder element completely destroyed his body, then his body will be destroyed. As for the opposite situation, even he does not know.


    Ye Yinzhu had already regretted when Guti began to launch a crazy attack one by one. His regret was not for his own life, but for Qin City, for his family and his beloved wife. His soul has reached the present level, almost indestructible, but he does not want to see his family sad.There''s no time to feel what''s going on around you. Ye Yinzhu knows that he can''t do anything now. It turned out to be a matter of fate.


    His bold decision is right, and the only one that has been ignored is the self-protection of the supernatural instrument Kuki Longyin Qin. Even nokhi, the holy dragon of the Qin soul, can''t turn on its protective effect by force unless Goody''s thunder interval is long enough for it to relax.


    Finally, ye Yinzhu waited until that opportunity. Guti was not made of steel, and he would be tired. During Guti''s last power accumulation, ye Yinzhu finally rushed out of the closure of the super artifact. However, at that time, his body was completely numb, and his fighting spirit and magic power were consumed in the process of impact Eight. What ye Yinzhu can do is to completely transfer his soul power to the bottleneck formed by the magic wall, and completely spread his soul power among the numerous cracks that have appeared.


    This is the way Phil Jackson taught him. Even if his soul has broken free, he has no way out. Only by breaking through the bottleneck can he have a chance to get a new life.


    The last thunder, Guti''s all-out thunder, three meters in diameter, condenses the huge thunder elements in the sky, and finally comes to Ye Yinzhu. At that moment, the meridians, muscles and bones in his body were almost completely carbonized, but at that moment, the thunder hammer on yeyinzhu induced the huge thunder force to open up a channel in yeyinzhu''s body, heavy bombardment on the magic wall bottleneck full of cracks and yeyinzhu''s soul power.


    Ye Yinzhu''s last feeling is that he seems to be pierced by some Tongxi. Suddenly, he becomes transparent, and then he loses all consciousness.


    In the light of the distorted water wave, the coke''s body rises slowly and changes slightly. A little bit of coke began to peel off from the surface of his body. As soon as the coke peeled off from his body, it would immediately disappear in the light, and the outermost layer of Coke would soon disappear.


    A crisp crackle emanated from the body. Suddenly, a larger piece of coke peeled off, and a milky light came out from it, illuminating the sky again. Then, with the speed of coke peeling off faster and faster, the number of milky light also becomes more and more, the Milky light can be emitted from the water wave light column.


    With the increase of light, the dead body moved slowly, and the arms that originally hung on both sides of the body slowly raised, as if they were pulled by some force. Although most of his body was still wrapped in coke at this time, if you look closely, you can see that there were some fine cracks on the charcoal black.


    Finally, when his arms were raised to the shoulder level, his whole body was suddenly shocked, like a metal collision, like a violent shock wave. All the remaining charcoal black also turns into countless black powder and peels off at the same time.


    At this moment, his body undoubtedly became the focus between the holy light city of Milan Empire and Raytheon''s hammer fortress. Even in the farther holy light city, you can see the dazzling milky luster.


    Holy light, maybe that''s the real holy light. The body floating in the air looks so special.


    It was a completely milky white body, although it was naked, but it didn''t give people any uncomfortable feeling. It''s like the body is covered with a thick layer of milk, perfect contour, solid shoulders, thick chest, each muscle is not a special exaggeration, but has a very harmonious feeling. It seems that he has become a part of heaven and earth, even the center between heaven and earth, and the strong light shines in the sky instead of the sun.


    A clear whistling came from his mouth. With the spread of the whistling, the milky white light seemed to burst out suddenly and diffuse instantly. When the strong light came into contact with the dark clouds in the sky, it melted like snow met a fire.


    The light of the sun reappears, but at this time, even the sun can''t compete with the light of the body. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 769

    In addition to panic, Warcraft are more admiration. Purple is their leader, the most powerful beast. For these Warcraft, his evolution not only brings greater prestige, but also deepens their loyalty.


    Gladys looked at Purple enviously and said, "Congratulations, purple boss, you have entered the second level of the second God." Among the great beasts, Wei rank was originally the strongest between him and Ming. After the soul of Phil Jackson was burned, he finally broke through the bottleneck for many years and entered the second level of white rank. It''s strange that Zi could catch up with the upper level in such a short time.


    Purple looked at gracis, his eyes look a little strange, "not second order, is third order."


    "What?" This time, even the mountain giant could not help exclaiming at the same time with gracis.


    The other gods and beasts have just entered the secondary God level, and they don''t know much about the difficulty of promoting the secondary God level. But how many years have GRASSIS and Ming been in the secondary God level? They couldn''t be more clear about the difficulty of ascending again, but Zi told them that in the short period of evolution just now, it was not the first step, but the direct two steps, which was completely beyond their cognition. When did it become so easy to improve the sub God level?


    Looking at the strange eyes of the two beasts, Zi said with a bitter smile: "don''t ask me, I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m sure it''s a surprise from Yinzhu. He finally entered the sub God level, and should be a different sub God level. I can even feel the joy in his soul and the subtle fluctuation of special energy after evolution. It seems that before long, I''m afraid our Qin City will really have the strength to fight against France and blue. "


    After a moment''s silence, the dragon lion trembles when he hears the name of Ye Yinzhu again. The man with the breath of sacred dragon has the same contract with his purple emperor. Moreover, from the respect of purple emperor for him, the one who benefits more from this contract is purple who is Amethyst than Meng, not that one Personal. What kind of charm and talent does that human have to be able to do this?


    Zigangyi''s face rarely shows a gentle smile. He is not happy because of his strength improvement, but because of Ye Yinzhu''s safety. Can cause their own evolution, ye Yinzhu no doubt also evolved, in this case, his safety of course will not be a problem. No wonder he would cut off the connection with his soul before. It turned out that he was hitting the bottleneck.


    In fact, where did Zi know that ye Yinzhu didn''t mean to cut off the contact with him, but because the soul was sealed inside the body by the super artifact, the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, and the breath of the super artifact temporarily blocked the soul contact between them.


    "The March will be postponed, the whole army will be repaired, and the operation will be carried out according to the original plan." Since ye Yinzhu''s safety is no longer a problem, his original plan naturally does not need to be changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Taking a deep breath, Guti reluctantly let his expression not appear panic look, looking at Ye Yinzhu floating in the air opposite the fortress city, with the hammer of Thor in his hand across his chest. Recalling Ye Yinzhu''s words of thanks in his mind, he said in a deep voice: "are you humiliating me? Don''t forget, our duel is not over


    "Shame? No Ye Yinzhu''s face showed a gentle smile, "I really want to thank you. If there is no destructive power contained in the thunder force of this world, how can I make a breakthrough and break the most insurmountable bottleneck on my cultivation road?"


    Today, ye Yinzhu came to the front of the two armies to challenge Guti. His purpose was to humiliate Guti and attack the morale of the two Orc tribes with his own strength. Who knows that the duel has not yet been won, but he encountered a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and made a breakthrough by taking advantage of this opportunity.


    With a snort of anger, the thunder in Guti''s hand flashed, and the hammer of thunder god waved to Ye Yinzhu again. However, it lost the support of the thunder power of heaven and earth. Although the thunder still had a huge momentum, it was far from being compared with the previous thunder.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his right hand, in the face of thunderbolt launched by thunderbolt hammer, he grabbed it. What''s more terrifying is that the thunder was firmly held in his hand, and the violent thunder disappeared in the moment of contact between his hand and lightning.


    "How can it be? How could that be? " Goody became dull for a moment. Isn''t this man afraid of thunder and lightning at all?


    Ye Yinzhu is no longer afraid of thunder and lightning. After the crazy hundred heavenly thunder forging, his body has reached an extremely strong level. Although the hammer of Thor is an artifact, his body is already like a super artifact. How can this simple lightning break through the magic power he has just fused? The comparison between the second level of the second God level and the Ninth level of the purple level is basically two worlds.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, gutty. Do you know why your Thor''s hammer doesn''t work on me?" Ye Yinzhu''s smile suddenly became a little strange.


    Gutty asked almost subconsciously, "why?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "because your Thor''s hammer is the mother''s hammer."


    Goody was stunned. "You, what did you say?"


    Ye Yinzhu repeated: "I said, your Thor''s hammer is female."Goody realized that and got angry. "Fart. You are the mother. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "facts speak louder than words. Guti, you don''t have to admit it. Let me prove it to you. " As he said this, his raised right hand didn''t retract, and the light flashed. A blue and purple lightning light suddenly appeared in his grasp. There was a same hammer, but its two ends were sharp. However, from the appearance and style, it was very similar to the Thor''s hammer in Guti''s hands.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "now you should believe it."


    Guti was stunned for a moment and roared: "believe in a fart, just take out a thing and say it''s Thor''s hammer?"


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, "don''t you believe it? Well, I''ll prove it to you. You just cut me hundreds of thunder. Well, I''ll let you taste the thunder body, too. "


    As he said this, he raised his hand holding the pointed Thor''s hammer. There was no light of any color. Just a layer of water wave appeared around Ye Yinzhu''s body. From his feet, he looked up and injected it into the pointed Thor''s hammer.


    All of a sudden, the blue and purple light suddenly flourished. With a loud click, the thunder elements around Ye Yinzhu''s body suddenly became strong. Then, he held up the sharp hammer of Thor and drank. The water wave surged rapidly, and a bright light of thunder and lightning burst into the sky, straight into the air.


    Just as Guti used the magic array in the fortress of Thor''s hammer to arouse the power of heaven and earth before, the sky that had just become bright suddenly became dark, and black clouds poured in from all directions. With his own strength, ye Yinzhu replaced the magic array in the fortress of Thor''s hammer and launched the most powerful effect of Thor''s hammer to arouse the power of heaven and earth.


    Seeing the dark clouds in the sky, Guti''s face had turned to ashes. He knew that what ye Yinzhu said was not a lie. What he was holding was also a real Thor''s hammer. Moreover, Thor''s hammer in his hands was far more terrible than in his own hands.


    Without any posturing and energy gathering, ye Yinzhu''s sharp head of Thor''s hammer suddenly fell from the sky and went straight to Guti.


    Guti has never been a man waiting to die. He still has a bit of luck in his heart. In his understanding, ye Yinzhu is a magician after all, and his biggest advantage of thunderbolt fortress is magic immunity.


    Sure enough, the thunder and lightning was weakened after entering the area of Raytheon''s hammer fortress. However, to Goody''s surprise, the huge thunder power did not disappear in the magic immunity, and still hit him.


    In the roar, goody raised the round headed Thor''s hammer in his hand. Under the loud noise, the orc generals standing beside goody scattered. Only Joe Cole, the tiger king, could stay in the same place.


    Under the huge thunder force bombardment, the golden hair on Guti''s head stood up, and there was a faint smoke with scorching smell all over Guti''s body. He took the blood from his mouth and sprayed it on the top of the fortress in front of him. After the magic immunity of Thor''s hammer fortress and the weakening of Thor''s hammer in his hand, he is still injured.


    This is certainly related to Guti''s heavy consumption before, but it is also enough to prove Ye Yinzhu''s powerful attack power.


    Ye Yinzhu sneered, "do you need me to prove anything to you? As I said, your Thor''s hammer is female. "


    "No, it''s impossible. It''s impossible. How can you break through the magic immunity of the fortress? " Compared with the physical trauma, the spiritual blow is more terrible for Guti.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in this world, nothing is absolute, just like the magic immunity of thunderbolt fortress. I have tried for a long time that the magic array of Thor''s hammer is really powerful, but its magic immunity is limited. When the attack power reaches the level of sub God, it can only weaken the magic attack, not produce the immune effect. Just now, with the help of your thunder bombardment that day, I have reached the sub God level. So, the magic immunity of your fortress will weaken me at most, not offset me. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 770

    The orc soldiers, looking at Ye Yinzhu in front of the fortress, see that their defense line is collapsing. Raytheon''s hammer fortress has always been the biggest support of the Raytheon tribe, even the three Orc tribes. However, this man has broken their last advantage.


    This can not be described as low morale.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "at the beginning, the dwarves forged a pair of Thor''s hammers, which are not artifact, but a super artifact. Only when two Thor''s hammers are combined, can they produce the effect of super artifact Thor''s hammer. And what you robbed at the beginning was only one of them, not all of them. Today, I''m going to get justice for the dwarves. Hand over your mother''s hammer of Thor, I can save you from death today, or I can not attack your fortress of Thor''s hammer in March, otherwise, I will turn this fortress of Thor''s hammer into a dead city. "


    Guti tightly holds the round headed Thor hammer in his hand. For him, this artifact is a symbol of his identity and strength. How could he be willing to hand it over? "Come on, I want to see how you can turn my fortress with millions of troops into a dead city," he said


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t speak any more. In the face of Guti, only action can prove everything, and strength is the best word.


    With a shake of his right hand, the sharp head of Thor''s hammer in his hand suddenly rose into the air, turned into a blue purple electric light, straight into the sky, and disappeared into the dark clouds. A layer of water waves around his body rippling, such as silk, such as the general rose into the air, and dark clouds.


    The sharp head of Thor''s hammer entered the dark cloud, and suddenly stirred violently. Countless shining lights circled in it, and the shining Thor''s hammer fortress was bright and dark. The rolling thunder makes the earth tremble, and the strong thunder force constantly condenses in the air.


    "Thor''s hammer was originally a super artifact. It can''t give full play to its real power without the strength of sub gods. Now I''ll show you what is the real power of thunder."


    The right hand lightly revolves, suddenly makes the front chop movement, the icy sound spreads throughout the entire fortress, "the sky Gang points to the place hundred thunder flash."


    Boom, hundreds of lightning lights up the sky, even more intense than the light of the sun. Hundreds of thunders roar, and the huge pressure almost shatters the air. Countless blue and purple electric snakes suddenly fall from the sky and fall down on the head of Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    Forbidden incantation is the power of purple level. Ignoring forbidden incantation and unlimited forbidden incantation is the power of sub God level.


    A layer of blue brilliance rises from the thunderbolt fortress, guarding the thunderbolt fortress, which is the effect of the magic array forming magic immunity in the fortress.


    However, as ye Yinzhu said, although the magic array in the fortress is exquisite, its defense power is limited after all.


    At the beginning, the people of Falan created this magic array. Constrained by their own strength and keeping their hands on the orcs, it was impossible to create a magic array that could resist the power of the second God. In the fierce roar, hundreds of thunderbolts were powerful at the same time. How could the thunderbolt fortress resist like Ye Yinzhu?


    Boom -


    the blue light shield was broken in a hundred thunder flashes. Although the thunder light was suddenly weakened, it still fell on the top of the fortress city.


    Roar, scream, rock flying.


    Blood, life, scattered with the thunder.


    Floating in the air, ye Yinzhu clearly feels tens of thousands of souls breaking out of the body at the same time, whistling in the thunder.


    The rippling light suddenly diffused, led by the powerful soul of the God level, with the strange fluctuation of the heart of the taixuan zither, trying to guide those souls like a savior, just like the sea embracing all rivers.


    None of the hundred thunderbolts attacked Guti. Even if the thunder hammer fortress was taken into consideration, under the bombardment of so many forbidden curse level sky thunder, the top of the city was in ruins. A large number of fortifications were completely destroyed, and the top of the city dropped more than 10 meters. It''s like being chiseled by countless axes.


    As the smoke and dust gradually dissipated, goody watched a large number of people around him disappear. Less than one tenth of the tens of thousands of orcs survived on the top of the city, and one tenth of the wall of the fortress, which he was proud of never falling, was cut off. What''s more, he clearly felt that the huge magic array under the fortress had been destroyed before It''s gone.


    The magic immunity of Thor''s hammer has disappeared, and the orcs have no good way to deal with the Milan magicians.


    "You You... " Looking at Ye Yinzhu, Guti''s face has turned pale.


    He never thought that after the evolution, ye Yinzhu would become so terrible that he could not resist it at all.


    The real Thor''s hammer, is this the real power of Thor''s hammer? However, it does not belong to itself.


    "Goody, I don''t want to say the same thing a third time. Hand over the hammer of Thor and I''ll give you a chance to survive. " Ye Yinzhu''s cold voice is like a call from hell to Guti.


    In the middle of the sky, in the rolling dark clouds, the shining electric light shines again. Guti has no doubt that ye Yinzhu can launch the terrible power of the thunderbolt again. The fortress is full of ORC troops. How many times can they withstand such attacks?The biggest disadvantage of orcs is that they have no magicians, and they have lost the forbidden magic field of the fortress. As long as human beings can resist the positive charge of orcs, they only need to attack the fortress with magicians every day, and sooner or later they will be able to break the defense of the fortress. What''s more, there is such a terrible existence as ye Yinzhu.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you." Guti''s teeth have bitten blood, but at this time, he completely showed the essence of a generation of heroes, no impulse.


    "Brother Guti, you can''t, you gave him Thor''s hammer, and let him fuse the super artifact to attack us again, and we can''t resist it. Even if he keeps his promise, it''s just drinking poison to quench our thirst. " Joe Cole grabs goody by the arm.


    Goody looked at him. "What else can you do? Even if he wants to fight hard, can I resist it? "


    "I..." When Joe Cole looked at goody, the eyes of the two beast kings were not willing to shine, but they also knew that the existence of the demon God in front of them had made their power begin to collapse.


    The hammer of round headed Thor turns into a purple light, leaving the orc first city named after it. The purple light flickers and disappears in Ye Yinzhu''s grasp.


    A faint smile appears on Ye Yinzhu''s face. He finally completes a matter of mind and takes back their treasure for the dwarves.


    Guti didn''t know that half of Ye Yinzhu''s energy had been consumed by the previous flash.


    It''s not easy to release hundreds of forbidden incantations at the same time. Even O''Brien and Sloan, the masters of the light tower, can''t do it easily.


    Not to mention that he has just entered the secondary God level, only the strength of the secondary God level.


    If it wasn''t for the hammer of Thor, it would be impossible, and ye Yinzhu didn''t have the strength to launch again.


    He was bombarded by hundreds of thunder before, and the thunder power contained in his body was completely released. Under the guidance of the pointed Thor''s hammer, he released the terrible power.


    Of course, now he has two Thor hammers to reunite this super artifact. Next time, with the power of the super artifact, even ye Yinzhu can''t judge what terrible power he can produce.


    "Goody, do you know why I didn''t kill you?" Ye Yinzhu put two thunderbolt hammers into his Xumi ring and asked.


    Guti looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly, "please keep your promise."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I have never regretted what I said. In three months, my people and I will never attack Raytheon''s hammer fortress again. I don''t kill you because I want to leave your life to the real king of orcs. You killed his whole family and ruined his happiness. He will take revenge on himself. Wash your neck and wait for the purple one


    No longer looking at Guti''s ugly face, ye Yinzhu drifts back out of thin air, like a weightless cloud. Ten miles away, he returns to the soldiers of Qin City.


    After the return of the king, Qin City, including death dragon and wolf cavalry, kneels on its front legs and falls on one knee for a while. The cry of mountain collapse and tsunami spread all over the plain between the two cities.


    "Long live the Emperor Qin, long live the Emperor Qin, long live the Emperor Qin, long live the Emperor Qin, long live the Emperor Qin."


    In the hearts of Qin City soldiers, their Qin emperor is just like Falan in the eyes of magicians.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body floated to the head of the four infantry regiments and ye Hongyan, and gave an order, "change the plan, withdraw the whole army, and return to Shengguang city."


    In today''s World War I, breaking through the wall of magic and martial arts brought Ye Yinzhu no surprise. At the same time, he also got another thunderbolt hammer, which completely defeated the orc''s confidence. Such a strike has been disastrous for the two Orc tribes. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 771

    From purple level to sub God level, he doesn''t need to lead soldiers to harass anything. The established goal has been achieved only in a decisive battle. Now the most important thing for ye Yinzhu is to meditate and realize his new strength. He believes that at this time, Raytheon tribe and Ares tribe have completely lost the chance to go to the Arctic wasteland to wipe out purple, and have the support of nearly ten thousand advanced Warcraft in Bingsen. Plus the eight sacred beasts, purple already has the strength to face each other with the two Orc tribes. Even with a Solomon tribe, it''s nothing to be afraid of.


    For ye Yinzhu, his real opponent is not the orcs in the Arctic wilderness, but the Falan who has the supreme position in the middle of the mainland.


    In Shengguang City, the gate is wide open, two teams of dragon cavalry rush out of the city, and swallow wings line up. Maldini and Materazzi walk out of the city. The two brothers are old, but they are red and happy.


    Although Maldini didn''t know what ye Yinzhu had done in Raytheon''s hammer fortress, all kinds of changes over Raytheon''s hammer fortress fell in their eyes, especially the spectacular scene of the last hundred thunder bombardment City, which just cut the height of the huge Raytheon''s hammer fortress by one tenth out of thin air, and tens of thousands of ORC troops turned into enemies instantly. What a terrible force How much can we achieve? What surprised Maldini the most was that the most powerful force of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, the forbidden magic field, seemed to be broken by Ye Yinzhu.


    Without the resistance of forbidden magic field, thousands of magicians in Shengguang city can play a terrorist attack, even if they face orcs several times as many as their own, they don''t need to be afraid.


    "Welcome back the Emperor Qin." The Dragon cavalry soldiers held up their dragon guns and yelled three times. The Maldini brothers personally came forward and connected Ye Yinzhu and Qin City soldiers into the city.


    Materazzi''s eyes are full of sincere admiration. In the magic world of Milan Empire, he is definitely one of the top figures. Although he is not as powerful as Ferguson and Yueming, he is also definitely in the top five. At this moment, however, he is extremely respectful to Ye Yinzhu. He is not like the elder to the younger, but more like an equal preacher.


    At the same time, the Maldini brothers found that after the previous war, ye Yinzhu seems to have changed. They don''t know exactly what has changed. They just feel that this young man has become more handsome, calm and unfathomable. In particular, the pair of eyes that have regained their looks seem to have regained their vision.


    "Marshal he Lao greets you personally." Ye Yinzhu said politely to Maldini.


    Maldini said: "Yinzhu, you are the hero of our human beings, not to mention me. I''m afraid even if your majesty is here, he will be proud to welcome you back."


    With a modest smile, ye Yinzhu said, "I dare not. You are welcome, marshal


    As he walked into the city, Maldini said, "Yinzhu, do you know? I admire your majesty more and more now. "


    Ye Yinzhu replied politely: "of course, Silvio is the emperor of Milan."


    Maldini said, "no, you don''t understand me. What I said is more and more admiration for your majesty. It''s because of you."


    "Me?" Ye Yinzhu looks slightly surprised and seems to understand Maldini''s meaning.


    Maldini said: "yes, because of you. When your majesty decided to confer you a title or even land, frankly speaking, I was dissatisfied. Although I appreciate you very much because of Miss Anya and your Guqin attainments. But that time, in Qin City, which was still Konya City, you destroyed my biggest hard-working crystal Falcon dragon cavalry. I''m afraid I''ve been engaged in military justice for a long time


    Ye Yinzhu showed some embarrassment in his eyes and said: "at that time, I was young and I was too impulsive to apologize to you."


    Maldini waved his hand and said: "now it seems that it''s a display of your talent. Losing 500 falcons and dragoons is a huge loss, but it also makes the Empire find you. Your majesty is even more envious of you. Now I understand how wise Your Majesty was at that time. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is your appearance that has turned the whole situation around and given Milan a chance to breathe


    On the other side of Ye Yinzhu, matrachi said: "Yinzhu, although I know I shouldn''t ask about your privacy, I can''t restrain my curiosity. Can you tell me what you did just now? Why does the thunder launched in the thunderbolt fortress backfire at last. In addition, your body seems to have some changes. Originally I could see your strength, but now I can''t see through it at all. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "just now on the battlefield, under the influence of the thunder triggered by Guti, I broke through a bottleneck in my cultivation recently, so you may think that I have changed a little." How difficult it is to break through the purple level to the second God level, and it''s also the breakthrough of the magic wall. But it''s just a word from ye Yinzhu. In his view, the past is gone. Only by constantly looking forward can he have more motivation to practice.


    After a pause, ye Yinzhu did not say that he got two Thor''s hammers, which belonged to the dwarves. In front of the Milan marshal, he thought there was no need to show off."As for Tianlei City, it can only be said that Guti was unlucky. His power was too strong, which led to the backfire. Now Guti is seriously injured, and the orcs'' morale is greatly damaged. I''m afraid they will have no power to invade the south in the future. "


    Maldini was pleased, "Yinzhu, in your opinion, can we attack the thunderbolt fortress now? I''m afraid that such a good opportunity will never come again. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think it''s a good opportunity. The so-called sorrow is the key to victory. Perhaps the orcs'' morale was stimulated by this strong blow. At the same time, don''t forget, marshal, the biggest enemy of the Milan Empire now comes from the south, not the north. Instead of fighting and killing with the orcs, it''s better to mobilize the army to help the South as much as possible, and first solve the enemy on the front battlefield. What can the orcs who have lost the protection of the forbidden magic field do? "


    Maldini''s eyes showed a ray of praise, "you''re right. We can''t only see the immediate interests, we should look at the longer term. Well, I''ll drop another group army back to the South and join the main battlefield. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "marshal, how many soldiers are there in the northern army?"


    Maldini said: "the original army of the northern Legion was 600000. After the war started, reserve forces were mobilized and some new soldiers were recruited. The total number has reached about 800000. Last time I sent back 200000 elite troops from two army groups. Now there are about 600000 troops in the fortress. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in my opinion, you can dispatch more than 200000 troops to leave Shengguang city and join the fighting in other places. One hundred thousand of them assisted the east line and one hundred thousand went to the main battlefield. "


    Maldini was slightly surprised and said: "I''m afraid it can''t be done. Although the orcs have been hit hard, there are still two tribes with a total force of nearly two million. If they launch a suicide charge, our soldiers will fall short if they don''t have enough."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "as long as I''m still in Shengguang City, the two Orc tribes don''t want to cross the thunder pool. Marshal Maldini, do you believe me? "


    Maldini frowned slightly. Of course, he didn''t believe Ye Yinzhu. But this famous commander has been in the battlefield for many years. Although Ye Yinzhu''s strength can''t be simply measured, his opponent is nearly two million Orc troops after all.


    "Yes, marshal. Our Qin City has enough power to protect Shengguang city. " Oliveira didn''t know when he had come behind Ye Yinzhu, looked at his grandfather and said seriously. Although he left the violet family, he couldn''t help reminding his grandfather at this time. Apart from ye Yinzhu, no one knows the strength of Qin city better than him. What''s more, Sula and Haiyang should come back.


    Oliveira used to be the most outstanding one in the young generation of the violet family. Maldini''s decision to drive him out of the family was a far sighted one. He could not understand his most intelligent grandson any more. Of course, he knew Oliveira would never be aimless. Now, he did not hesitate, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll send two army groups to support him respectively South and East. "


    The Qin City Army didn''t need Ye Yinzhu to worry at all. Under the command of Oliveira and several army commanders, they were transferred back to the camp, while ye Yinzhu went back to his residence directly without any pause and entered the cultivation state.


    ¡­¡­


    Thor''s hammer fortress.


    Goody was lying on his bed, and Joe Cole was sitting in front of him. The two tribal leaders'' faces were beyond description.


    "Brother Guti, we''ve fought with them. We''ve got nearly two million troops under our two departments. No matter how powerful his magic is, it''s impossible to completely annihilate us. As long as we can rush into the city of light and completely destroy the northern Milan, then there is still a chance for everything


    Joe Cole''s eyes are red, just like Ye Yinzhu''s, and now he''s a sad soldier.


    Goody sighed, shook her head and said, "no, it''s late. It''s late. We can''t fight the Qin emperor. Brother Joe Cole, as you know, the biggest drawback of our orcs is that there is no magician. The power of sacrifice in the orcs is not enough to compete with human magicians. The fortress has lost the field of forbidding demons, and we have no guarantee to retreat. Using troops rashly will only further weaken our strength. "


    ----------------------


    there''s no more nonsense. If you like this work, please vote for Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 772

    Joe Cole said angrily: "what should we do then? Are we sitting here waiting to die, waiting for the Amethyst bimon to lead the bimon Legion to kill us, and the Qin emperor to cooperate inside and outside to completely destroy our two tribes? "


    Goody shook her head and said, "no, of course not. Even if there is a last glimmer of hope, I will work hard to the end, otherwise, today I will burn with Thor''s hammer, instead of giving him Thor''s hammer


    Joe Cole was stunned and said, "brother Guti, what else can you do to deal with the Qin emperor?"


    Guti said: "of course we can''t, but landias may not be. We immediately wrote to landias to inform them that if landias can''t give us effective support within three months, we will lead all the orcs to surrender to the Milan empire."


    Joe Cole looked at goody in surprise, but the look on his face soon returned to normal, anger and red light gradually dissipated, right boxing hit on the left palm, "wonderful, really a good idea. Randias will never let us go and let us surrender to Milan. If that''s the case, I''m afraid the coalition forces of randias will collapse immediately, and even Francois may not be able to save them


    Goody sighed and said, "actually, I don''t put my hope on landias. With randias'' own strength, I''m afraid it will not pose any threat to the Qin emperor. If I guess well, today the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu has broken through the limit of purple level and entered another field. He seems to have said that the level is called sub God level, which surpasses the purple level. "


    "Who do you want to get help from?" asked Joe Cole


    Gutty said in a deep voice, "Falan."


    "Falan? Falan is the holy land of human magicians. They have always been neutral and never participated in the disputes on the mainland. They also try their best to keep peace among the human countries on the mainland of lonzainus. If it wasn''t for them, I''m afraid landias and Milan would have been fighting for a long time, and I won''t wait for the closure of France


    Goody shook her head and said, "no, you don''t know. In fact, Falan is not so holy. It can be said that the overall situation of the mainland is completely in the hands of France and blue. If it is not for the support of France and blue, do you think landias dares to fight against the Milan empire in such a big way? Why do you think I would cooperate with you and Adoni to support landias against Milan if it wasn''t for Francois driving behind them


    Joe Cole was surprised. "I did doubt it before. I remember that I asked you at that time. Aren''t you afraid of the Revenge of Franco blue? You didn''t answer my question at that time. Now you can say it. "


    Gutty nodded and said: "it was under the guidance of Falan that I decided to support landias. Falan''s goal should be to let landias unify the whole human world. Although I don''t understand why Falan did this, it is certain that Falan has been standing behind landias. Randias can grasp such a good opportunity to launch, it can be said that it is all contributed by French blue


    "On the surface, Falan pretended to be lofty. It seems that because of his isolation, the landias Empire got the chance. But in fact, I''m afraid that landias has long known the news that Francois is going to be closed. Only when he is ready for war can he catch the Empire of Milan by surprise and gain the absolute upper hand. "


    "However, who would have thought that such a Qin City suddenly appeared on the mainland, and the joining of Qin City destroyed the plans of Falan and landias, resulting in the current stalemate. I believe that landias will turn to France for help when he is unable to solve the problem in front of him, hoping to get the support of France. So, what we have to wait for is the attitude of Francois to Milan. As long as Francois is still willing to support landias, we don''t need to be afraid of what the Amethyst bimont will do. Let alone fear that the Empire of Milan will use its troops against us. Brother Joe Cole, I can tell you a secret. In fact, the original forbidden magic field of Raytheon''s hammer fortress was built by a tower owner of the previous generation of Falan. Otherwise, why do you think Thor tribe has such ability? "


    "What?" Joe Cole looked at goody and exclaimed, "why? Don''t humans always fight against us orcs and call us a synonym for barbarism and backwardness? As a place of human pilgrimage, how can the leaders of all human beings help us? "


    Goody sneered and said, "you don''t have to believe it. In fact, this is a balancing measure of France and blue. Just like there are eight countries in the mainland, the existence of our extreme northern wilderness is a means to balance the strength of all parties in the mainland for France and blue. They do not want to see a unified and powerful regime emerge that threatens their status. If you are the monarch who unifies the whole continent, do you want to see a place of transcendence like Falan


    Joe Cole just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Guti. "I know you want to ask, why did Falan change his mind and decide to support landias to become the common master of human beings in the mainland. This is not something we need to consider. For us now, the most important thing is the attitude of Francois. We can only hope that Francois will still support landias and take action for him. As long as Falan destroys the planned Qin City, I can be sure that the advantage of the war is still on our side. Landias has accumulated a lot, and the strength accumulated for many years has not yet fully broken out. "Joe Cole''s face had returned to normal and he said, "it seems that we really have hope. Falan won''t change his mind easily. I want to see how the piano city will end. Brother Guti, our scouts have already been sent out. After we get the whereabouts of the Amethyst, do you think we should launch an attack on them first


    Goody thought about it and said, "wait until the news comes back. Amethyst bimon is by no means so easy to deal with. What''s more, he still has the support of the whole bimon family. "


    Joe Cole said with disdain: "I don''t think Amethyst has anything to do with it. Although Amethyst has magic power and is powerful enough, it will not pose such a huge threat to us as the Qin emperor. There is no undead magic, in the face of the tide of the general Orc army, we are enough to destroy the whole bimong


    Guti said with a bitter smile: "before the real confrontation with Qin City, why don''t we think so? What''s the situation now? Can''t be careless! Make all preparations for the war and repair the fortress walls at the same time. All we can do now is wait for the news. "


    Joe Cole nodded and said, "OK, brother Guti, take a break first. I''ll send a message to landias and see how landias reacts."


    ¡­¡­


    Soft energy comes from every part of the body. It seems that every part of the body has become energy, or can be transformed into the purest energy.


    Breaking through the magic wall sub God level, the most direct feeling is the rapid recovery of strength. Without the difference between fighting spirit and magic power, ye Yinzhu completely recovered to the peak state in just two hours, although he consumed a lot of energy in the end of the first world war with Guti.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu eyes reveal a soft light, hands close in front of the chest.


    At this time, the thunder element contained in his body has completely faded and become the purest existence. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know how to call this energy, because it not only has the characteristics of fighting spirit and magic, but also can be transformed into his own spiritual power to launch the undead magic.


    It''s a universal magic power.


    This kind of special situation, even Phil Jackson has not told.


    Meditating in silence, the practice of this newly formed energy is a bit like magic.


    Because it does not rely on the continuous operation of fighting Qi in the body and gradually grow, but directly absorbs various elements in the air. After being filtered into non elements by Shenyuan magic robe, and then through the secondary filtration of Ye Yinzhu''s new skin, it becomes the same energy in his body.


    This kind of cultivation method results in the continuous improvement of this new energy. Ye Yinzhu''s broad meridians, like the ocean, constantly contain them. His own strength gradually rises in this state of meditation, and he doesn''t feel any difficulty.


    Although the degree of increase of new energy is insignificant compared with the huge energy he has, the strength enhancement is accumulated bit by bit. As long as the accumulation continues, one day he will reach the dream state.


    Ye Yinzhu has a simple name for this new energy, which is called the force. The simplest and most direct force can be transformed into any form of attack, and can also add any attribute.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu, just like the silver dragon in the dragon clan, was no longer limited to his original magic attributes, but became a full-time magician in the true sense, and also a full-time warfighter.


    He can even use the dark magic ability that silver dragon can''t have.


    Consciousness gradually returns to noumenon. Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath and habitually opens his eyes without vision. With a faint smile on his face, "Mr. Phil Jackson, with the improvement of strength, I understand your greatness more and more. Your guess is right. It''s much easier to break through the magic wall and enter the second God level (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 773

    Although Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know how to improve the cultivation of other sub God level strong men, his current cultivation is no more difficult than that of purple level, which shows that his own state is different.


    The most valuable part of the force is that it can be transformed into any attribute of energy, and there are two advantages. First, because of the complete integration of magic and fighting spirit, ye Yinzhu directly jumps the first level of the secondary God level after entering the secondary God level, and becomes a second level master of the secondary God level. There is no attribute limit of the second order strong sub God, even in Falan, it is impossible to find out.


    Another point was discovered by Ye Yinzhu during his cultivation. When the thunder element attached to the force gradually disappeared and became a part of the force, he found that even if he did not meditate deliberately, his body was still like a magnet, attracting various elements in the air to his body, and his strength steadily improved.


    In this way, even if he does not deliberately practice, his strength will continue to rise. No wonder Phil Jackson once said that magic and martial arts cultivation is the right way to become a God. Although it is difficult in the early stage, he can almost be doomed to become a God when he reaches the sub God level. Phil Jackson just put forward this theory at the beginning, but ye Yinzhu tested it successfully through practice.


    What ye Yinzhu hopes to see most now is that teacher Phil Jackson can come back to life and tell him his success personally, so that he can be proud of himself.


    Every time he thinks of Phil Jackson, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking of Sloan. Ye Yinzhu has never hated a person as much as Sloan. As the leader of the dark tower, he not only kills his master, but also plans to rape his disciples. These two people are most closely related to Ye Yinzhu. Whether it''s for Phil Jackson or for Sula, ye Yinzhu knows that Sloan will be his lifelong enemy until he dies.


    Compared with Guti, the evolved Ye Yinzhu didn''t use his full strength. Although the hammer of Thor is powerful, he didn''t cultivate the ability of ray element. In contrast, the Dragon chanting Qin of dead wood, a super artifact, is his strongest attack method at present.


    At that time, floating in front of the fortress, he wanted to kill Guti, which can be said to be easy, but he did not do so, because he wanted to leave the opportunity to kill Guti to Zi, and let Zi revenge himself.


    With a slight look, a happy smile appears on Ye Yinzhu''s handsome face. At the next moment, his body has disappeared in the room like a wisp of smoke.


    The palace of the marshal of Milan''s northern Legion.


    "Newspaper -" the voice of the messenger, anxious and even frightened, suddenly appeared in martinier. The Milan coach frowned.


    After fighting with orcs for so many years, he is the most proud in recent times. He doesn''t want to be destroyed by a little messenger.


    "What''s the fuss?" Maldini cried in a deep voice.


    "No, marshal, No." The herald almost rolled into the hall, his chest undulating violently, which showed that he had brought great load to his body.


    Maldini was surprised that he had always loved soldiers like son. He was able to serve as a herald for him. It can be said that all the elite soldiers were selected from the northern army. At this time, the herald would be so frightened. Something must have happened.


    Floating forward, Maldini lifted the herald up, and a gentle fighting spirit entered his body to help him smooth the volatile breath.


    With Maldini''s help, the herald''s breath soon calmed down, but the fear in his eyes did not drop at all. "Marshal, marshal, please go out and have a look. Dragon, a lot of dragons are flying towards us. "


    "Dragon?" Maldini said with a smile: "what''s so surprising about the dragon? It must be that the Dragon riders can''t bear to be lonely and go out to practice their martial arts. As the herald of my northern army, haven''t you even seen the dragon? "


    "No, no, it''s not the dragon of our Legion. Many dragons, at least hundreds of them, are coming towards the city of holy light. They are coming soon. Captain matrach has taken the magicians to the top of the city to prepare for an emergency. Let me return it to you. "


    "What?" This time, Maldini is really surprised, hundreds of dragons? Even the two empires of Milan and landias devoted their efforts to the whole country, they never had so many dragons. That''s a giant dragon, not a dragon trainer! "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." The Herald said without hesitation.


    In a flash of purple light, Maldini rushed out quickly and disappeared outside the Marshal''s mansion in the blink of an eye.


    No need to prove anything. As soon as he rushed out of his mansion, Maldini felt a huge pressure coming from the sky.


    A huge cloud of dragons has reached the sky of Shengguang city. He was surprised to see that all the seven series of giant dragons were included in those giant dragons. There were silver dragon and black dragon walking together. These giant dragons were arranged in a neat queue according to their different attributes, and they were stagnating in the air at this time.


    A strong wave of magic elements came from the direction of the city of holy light. Materazzi was worthy of being the vice president of the magic association of the Empire of Milan. From the discovery of a large number of dragons to their arrival over the city of holy light, in a short period of time, the head of the magic group of the northern Legion had led most of the magicians to gather on the city to prepare the mantra.At the same time, however, Materazzi''s scalp was numb. If only a dozen or even dozens of dragons appear, he will not be too surprised. After all, he has thousands of magicians under his command. After years of cooperation, the magic attack and defense that so many magicians can break out together are extremely powerful, which is also the biggest strength of the northern Legion.


    However, when the dragons flew close, matrach was horrified to find that the number of dragons was more than 200, and nearly 100 of them belonged to the three upper dragon families of silver dragon, black dragon and metal dragon.


    Does the seven dragons also want to help the landias Empire to deal with Milan? However, Yinlong city has always had an agreement with the Empire. How could they also participate in it.


    But no matter what, Materazzi didn''t dare to be careless. Suddenly, he had a strange feeling in his heart. Could the scene that Raytheon''s hammer fortress was cut off by Ye Yinzhu also appear in Shengguang city?


    There are more than 200 dragons. I''m afraid that the disaster that holy light city and Milan northern Legion will bear is more terrible than that of Raytheon''s hammer fortress.


    "Don''t do it." A voice suddenly appeared in Materazzi''s ear. Hearing this voice, Materazzi''s mood was obviously relaxed.


    By the way, he still exists in the city. This man can compete with the orcs in the whole Thor''s hammer fortress. Maybe he can help Shengguang City reduce some losses when facing the army of seven dragon city.


    At this time, both Materazzi and Maldini thought that the Dragon army in the air was sent by the seven dragon city to do harm to the northern army.


    The white figure rose from the sky, floating in the air in the blink of an eye, with a gentle smile on his face. Facing the magicians of Materazzi and the northern legion, ye Yinzhu said: "master Materazzi, please don''t misunderstand, these are my people."


    "Ah?" Matlachi looked at Ye Yinzhu, almost stuttered and said, "you, your people?"


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t explain much. He just nodded his head and flew to the direction of the Dragon army.


    His heart has already flown away before his body, and strong yearning has replaced the joy of strength evolution. Only separation can make people expect reunion. Waiting for the return of his two wives, he was full of missing.


    In the middle of the sky, two white figures fly out. Surprisingly, they are not two dragons, but two leopard Warcraft. However, they have some dragon characteristics, especially the extended wings, which other leopard Warcraft can never have. It''s the twin snow leopard.


    On the back of the two snow dragon leopards, there is a woman covering her face. Their eyes are fixed on the flying Ye Yinzhu.


    Without waiting for the second daughter to react, the rapidly rising white figure passed easily over the snow dragon leopard. The snow dragon leopard, famous for Minjie, had no chance to react at all, and the owner on their back had disappeared.


    A left and a right, ye Yinzhu embrace two familiar and soft body, feeling the faint aroma, a surge of mood.


    The ocean chuckled, "Sir, I''m going to sue you for sexual harassment."


    Sula said with great cooperation: "report to the emperor of Qin, the Dragon Knights of Qin City. Except those who are left behind or seriously injured and can''t fly, all the 27 series of dragons will be brought here. Please give instructions."


    Ye Yinzhu fiercely kisses the ocean''s face and says: "who are you going to tell me about sexual harassment? I''ll see who dares to accept it. "


    Ocean exclaimed, because she found that ye Yinzhu completely ignored the light curtain on her face, which had no weak defense ability, and directly touched her pretty face.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s strength, it was very easy to break through the light curtain before, but like now, breaking into the light curtain and kissing her didn''t destroy it. After leaving, the light curtain returned to normal, which was unprecedented. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 774

    "I''ll tell mom, I''m not convinced!" Ocean chuckles.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly stops talking, makes a face to the ocean and says in a low voice, "I''ll get back to you at night."


    Sula said with a low smile, "Yinzhu, our Dragon Knights are still watching. Do you want to go on like this all the time? Long time flight will consume you a lot. Let''s go down first. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a trace of evil smile at the corner of his mouth, "OK, but we can''t favor one over the other." As he said this, he also gave Sula a heavy kiss on the face and hugged his two wives. The feeling of fullness made him feel better.


    Turning to send the two girls back to the snow dragon leopard, ye Yinzhu asks them to order the Dragon Knights to float in the air and wait for the order. He floated down to the head of Shengguang city. At this time, not only Materazzi and the magicians, Maldini has also come with his own guards and the Dragon riders of the northern Legion.


    "Yinzhu, what''s going on?" Maldini asked eagerly. He was also frightened by the sudden appearance of 200 dragons. The destructive power of these dragons is absolutely terrible. There is no forbidden magic field in Shengguang city. If these dragons cast magic at the same time, he can''t imagine the result.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "this is another regiment of our Qin City, the Dragon Knights. The leader is my two wives. I''m sorry to have surprised marshal and master Materazzi. However, we have to trouble the marshal to find a place for them. After all, these giant dragons are huge, so we should not affect the northern army. "


    Materazzi couldn''t help saying, "these dragons belong to your Qin City? I heard that after thousands of years, the dragon clan finally gave birth to a sacred dragon. Are you related to the sacred dragon? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "on the contrary, the sacred dragon and I should be enemies. There''s nothing to hide from you two. Last time, under the leadership of the sacred dragon, the seven dragon city attacked our Qin City and was captured by me. After being tamed, these dragons have been used by our Qin City and formed this army. "


    If you don''t know the strength of the dragon, after listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, you will think that seven dragon city is nothing, because what he said is too easy, but whether it''s Maldini or Materazzi, their mounts are all dragons, and the strength of the dragon can''t be clearer. Even Materazzi''s mount is nothing more than an eight level water dragon. But in front of them, nearly half of the Dragon riders in Qin City have nine level superior dragons to become mounts. This is actually a legion composed entirely of dragon riders!


    From the whole fighter corps to the destruction of Thor''s hammer fortress, to the destruction of the forbidden magic field and the current Dragon Knight order. It also includes the bimont Legion who left quietly. The strength of Qin City appears in front of the Maldini brothers step by step. At this time, they realize that the real terror of Qin City has reached such a situation. No wonder Oliveira would tell them that the orc army would never pose a threat if the Qin City Army was here. The strength of Qin City may not be able to compete with the strength of Milan empire. In the face of absolute individual strength, quantity can not form an advantage at all.


    Maldini, after all, was a famous coach. After being extremely surprised, he recovered quite quickly. Taking a deep breath, he didn''t ask Qin City how to deal with the seven dragon city. He immediately issued a series of orders to mobilize the northern army in Shengguang city. It happened that the forces of four army groups were transferred from Shengguang City, and there was plenty of space in the city to accommodate these Dragon Knights. Maldini ordered his soldiers to set aside an open space in the city for these Dragon Knights.


    Ye Yinzhu also sends a message to the air, telling Sula and Haiyang about their arrangement. Haiyang asks the snow dragon leopard to send Sula to Ye Yinzhu first, and then takes the Dragon Knights to the city according to Maldini''s arrangement.


    When standing beside Ye Yinzhu, Sula always falls behind and stands there quietly. At this time, ye Yinzhu and Maldini are watching the dragons fly into Shengguang city.


    Matlachi stood beside Sula and asked in a low voice, "Mrs. Su, how many dragons were sent out when the dragon clan attacked your Qin City?"


    Sula took a look at matlachi, and then at Yinzhu. Seeing that he didn''t stop him, she said casually, "maybe more than 800 adult dragons."


    Matlachi took a cold breath, his legs softened, and his body trembled subconsciously, "eight, eight hundred..." He doubted very much, even if it was Falan, what could he do when facing more than 800 adult dragons? Qin City not only defeated the seven dragon city, but also captured a quarter of them. If you add the annihilated ones, my God! Is the Qin City really blessed by the gods?


    Maldini glanced at Ye Yinzhu and said with a bitter smile, "Yinzhu, you have surprised me once again. Your piano city feels like a bottomless abyss to me. Frankly speaking, I really want to know how much strength you have. Why do you have so many strong players in Qin City


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Qin City is not my own, but everyone''s. We don''t gather in Qin City to do anything big or to dominate the world. We just want to have a home. No matter what race they are, they are all equal in Qin City. We all live in peace and are brothers and sisters. Everyone in Qin City can give his life to protect Qin City and take defending Qin City as glory. Maybe every Qincheng person has different origins, strength and race, but we all have a common goal, that is to make Qincheng our common home free from any enemy''s trample. Living in this warm home all the time. "Maldini sighed, "I don''t know if I should feel lucky. If the goal of Qin City is to fight for the world, I''m afraid the situation of the whole mainland will change because of you."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a cool smile: "marshal, please remember that everything Qin City does is for self-protection, not aggression. We don''t want to bring sadness to anyone, but we will never allow anyone to bring sadness and pain to Qincheng. "


    From ye Yinzhu''s words, Maldini heard a strong self-confidence and determination. He knows that the strength of Qincheng is beyond Milan''s control.


    "I''m sorry to shock the marshal. My two wives have just returned. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take them to have a rest first."


    Maldini nodded, and together with Materazzi, they sent Ye Yinzhu and Sura to the city, watching them disappear in the buildings of Shengguang city.


    "Big brother." Materazzi felt a bit bitter in his mouth. "You were right about Oliveira''s decision to leave the family. This Qin City is really terrible. "


    "At least it''s not too early for Milan to go through that change," he said


    Without using the force or speeding up, ye Yinzhu took Sula''s cool little hands and strolled along the streets of Shengguang city. Feeling the temperature on Sula''s hand gradually increasing under her own infection, ye Yinzhu''s face exudes happiness that is hard to hide.


    "Sula."


    "Well?"


    "I really love you. Although I know you understand my love for you, I can''t help saying it. "


    Sula''s little hand trembled a little, almost instantly became hot up, even the steady breathing is also a bit short, gently embracing Ye Yinzhu''s arm, "me too. Yinzhu, I miss you so much. No matter when, I don''t want to leave you even one second. I don''t want to be the head of the Dragon Knight order any more. I just want to be your wife and shadow. "


    Pull Sula fiercely, rub her body into his arms, completely transparent force shrouded in Sula, ye Yinzhu is so tightly holding her, at this moment, his heart has no desire, only strong enough to almost melt Sula''s love.


    For a long time, Sula gently moved in Ye Yinzhu''s arms, "Yinzhu, let''s go. I''m afraid sister Haiyang has returned to the mansion."


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "Sula, do you feel aggrieved?"


    Sula was stunned for a moment. Of course, she understood what ye Yinzhu meant. She shook her head gently and said, "no, I know your love for me. Sister Haiyang is very kind to me. Just like my own sister. You and she are my family. I''m really satisfied with my wife and sister. "


    Listening to her words, ye Yinzhu''s heart became more and more fiery. She lowered her head and said, "Sula, I want to love you."


    "Ah?" Sula blushes. She obviously feels that the love ye Yinzhu said at this time is different from the previous one.


    Without waiting for her reaction, in the cry of surprise, Jiao Sheng has been picked up by Ye Yinzhu, and the surrounding scenery changes. When she reacts, she has returned to the mansion.


    "My lord Qin, pay attention to the image." Ocean watching Ye Yinzhu holding Sula suddenly appear in front of him, can''t help but startled, but she immediately reaction, ambiguous looking at two people.


    Ye Yinzhu put down Sula ''? A little farewell is better than a new marriage


    Ocean exclaimed, she clearly felt the burning of Ye Yinzhu''s body, and naturally felt the strong desire in his breath, "it''s still day! I haven''t told you the news I brought back from Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "if I don''t talk about business today, I''m going to be a tyrant Miss, love in this moment completely transformed into a man''s most primitive desire. Embracing the second daughter, the figure of Qin emperor has disappeared in front of the bedroom door.


    -----------------


    for those who like this work, please send me monthly tickets and recommendation tickets. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 775

    Ye Yinzhu''s heart frets. Since the two surprises can be juxtaposed, it proves that another thing should not be much different from the benefits brought by the portal. However, he really can''t think of any good thing that can be compared with the help of the portal to Qin City.


    After a quick breakfast, ye Yinzhu can''t wait to bring her two daughters to the Qincheng camp. Under the leadership of the ocean, they came directly to the Dragon Knights order which was just arranged yesterday.


    Ye Yinzhu couldn''t help but wonder, "ocean, how many gateways have you brought this time? What''s the effect? "


    Haiyang said: "these days, after careful research and manufacturing, dwarven masters and goblin design masters have joined hands to create a portal."


    Ye Yinzhu said slightly disappointed: "is there only one? But at least you can go back to Qin city without my help. It''s just a portal. It''s too few for us to dispatch troops. "


    Sula said with a smile: "who said one portal is less. Fool, you are usually wise, how suddenly become confused. If we can''t do a lot of teleportation, how can sister Anya let us bring all the Dragon Knights here


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised: "but, isn''t there only one portal?"


    Ocean said, "there is only one portal, but I didn''t say its size." While saying that, a strong magic element of space system fluctuates violently, which makes Ye Yinzhu''s sense of harmony between man and nature become distorted in an instant.


    He can only vaguely feel what the ocean takes out of the space ring. The next moment, a huge space element is twisted violently. Vaguely, he finds that everything around him seems to be fluctuating slowly.


    If ye Yinzhu didn''t evolve to the secondary God level, he might not be able to grasp the change of this spatial element, but he was the second God level of magic and martial arts cultivation. After a short surprise, the force in his body changed itself, and the attached magic effect was directly changed to the spatial attribute. Suddenly, everything outside became clear again in Ye Yinzhu''s heart Come on.


    It''s a portal. There''s only one, but it''s huge. It''s very different from the ordinary one. The height of the door is more than seven meters and the width is five meters. The huge fluctuation of spatial attribute elements spread from it.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t feel what material the door is made of, but he finds that beside the door, there is a special magic circle. A magic stone in the center of the magic circle emits strong element fluctuations.


    Ocean explained: "the advantage of the portal is that it can save the magician''s magic power as much as possible through the role of magic array and positioning magic symbols. As long as the magician''s magic power is sufficient, it can be transmitted for a long time without the limitation of quantity. But the disadvantage of the portal is also obvious, that is, once the positioning can not be changed. Each portal is actually divided into two parts, which are located in two places. As long as one side inputs mana, it can carry out directional transmission. This big portal is specially designed for the soldiers of all ethnic groups in Qin City. Even the behemoth and the dragon can get through it. It''s just a little bit of effort. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded his head with satisfaction, walked to the portal with his own feelings, raised his hand and pressed it on the gem of the magic array. A pure magic power slowly injected into the portal. Suddenly, he clearly found that the originally peaceful elements in the portal suddenly became violent. Then, the space seemed to be distorted, and there seemed to be a breath in a place not far away It echoes here.


    Sure enough, it was directional transmission, and ye Yinzhu nodded with satisfaction.


    Sura added: "the goblin masters have carefully calculated that if we are fully prepared, this portal will enable all the troops of Qin City to withdraw to Qin City in five hours. Moreover, with this portal, we can deliver messages to each other much easier than before. Any party who has something to do can deliver messages to the other party in the shortest time. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "information transmission and human transmission are equally important. Sula, you''ll find elder brother Oliveira later and prepare a group of soldiers who are specially used to transmit messages."


    Taking back the magic power, ye Yinzhu feels the changes on the portal while his brain is running at a high speed. With this portal, it''s too good for Qin City. It''s something that Falan doesn''t have. The masters of the goblin tribe are undoubtedly the most advanced in science and technology on the mainland.


    "It will take at least two to three days for the paladins to fly from France to the city of Guen before they can cross the whole territory of Milan empire. As long as we can get the news of Falan''s dispatch at the first time, then, even if we are in the city of holy light, we will have enough time to prepare. "


    Haiyang was a little surprised and said: "Yinzhu, you and sister Anya want to go together. Sister Anya has sent someone to contact the Empire of Milan and let them monitor the movement of Falan at any time. The Empire of Milan has the most advanced magic communication array, which can inform us in the shortest time. Although they do not dare to compete with Francois, Francois secretly supports landias, which has greatly dissatisfied the top management of the Milan empire. They will certainly help with thisSula snorted coldly and said: "now Qin City and Milan are dead. If we are annihilated by the French, it will be the end of the Milan empire."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "OK, now let me have a look at another surprise. I really want to know what it is that can be compared with the portal. "


    Ocean and Sura look at each other, two women''s faces are showing a gentle smile, space distortion appears again, is from the ocean hand space ring, and then, the light suddenly flash, in front of the three, a giant.


    Fortunately, this military camp was prepared for the Dragon Knights. Considering the size of the dragon, it is very open here.


    It''s a big guy with a length of 100 meters. The overall shape is jujube stone. The thickest part is more than 15 meters in diameter, and there are many complex settings. In the sense, the fluctuation of magic elements inside is even larger than that of the portal. Its size is even a little bigger than that of gracis, the biggest war beast in Warcraft.


    "This, what is this?" Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.


    He found that although the size of this thing is huge, and its magic power is also very abundant, it seems that it has no attack power.


    Ocean said with a smile: "we came back a little late this time. The main reason is to wait for its manufacture to be completed. Remember when we first worked with the goblin tribe, they came up with the drawings? Now it''s finally a reality. The goblin masters call it Zeppelin. Because that design drawing was left by a goblin master named Zeppelin. "


    "Airship? Oh, I remember Ye Yinzhu suddenly realized, and immediately remembered the scene when the goblin tribe took out the drawings and asked them to make them. "So it can fly? If I guess well, the power of the airship should come from the magic circle. "


    Haiyang said: "yes, the construction of this airship was painful for sister Anya and the unknown elder for a long time, but it was painfully built because of its practicability in the battlefield. Originally, according to the design of Zeppelin airship, it should fly by thermal energy. However, since then, the airship''s flight speed has been greatly limited. After discussing with the dwarven masters, the goblin masters made a bold design, which was successful after many experiments. When we succeeded, it was also the third day that we had just left Qincheng for here. Now this Zeppelin airship is driven by magic power. And it has a lot of practical functions. "


    Listening to the words of the ocean, ye Yinzhu''s interest increased greatly. "What''s the function of it?"


    Haiyang said: "its flying ability is almost comparable to that of an ordinary adult dragon, because the main power core of the airship uses three ninth order wind power magic crystals as the driving force. With them as the core, the wind element in the air can be easily mobilized as the driving force. The reason why three ninth order magic spars are used is that the recovery of the element power of the magic spar itself and the carrying capacity of the airship are considered. According to careful calculation, with the use of three ninth order wind system magic spars, this magic powered Zeppelin airship can fly at full speed with 30 bimont giants. "


    "What a strong motivation." Ye Yinzhu was very impressed. In the war, he always took surprise as the main point of tactics. After listening to the introduction of ocean, several strategies and tactics that can be carried out around the Zeppelin airship suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "If only there were more zeppelins." Ye Yinzhu sighs.


    Sula said with a smile: "I''m afraid it''s difficult, but the construction of this Zeppelin airship will make sister Anya and the unknown elder deeply distressed. If mass production is carried out, even our Qin City will be bankrupt."


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said: "although the magic crystal stone is precious, we should have a lot of it. Even if it doesn''t meet the standard of this ship, there are still a lot of magic crystal stones in the seventh or eighth order. If it is controlled by the wind wizard, the effect should not be too bad. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 776

    Ocean shook his head and said, "if the airship is so simple, it can''t be called a treasure by goblin masters. First of all, such a huge volume of high-speed flight in the air, to bear the impact and pressure is very huge, which requires the Zeppelin airship''s own defense standard is very high. To tell you the truth, the internal skeleton of this Zeppelin airship is made of diamond, which is extremely solid. The outer skin is made of dragon skin, which consumes the skin of five wind series dragons. The core of the flight control system of the central array, which can be controlled by ordinary people, is made of two rare metals, Magic Silver and krypton gold, in addition to three wind system level nine magic crystals. "


    Listening to the words of the ocean, ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly collapsed, "it''s really money burning! However, even under the pressure of the air, it seems that there is no need to exaggerate the Dragon skin and jingangjing skeleton. Even if it is to make an artifact, I''m afraid it can''t use so many materials. "


    Sula said with a smile: "you don''t know. When making this Zeppelin airship, the masters of the dwarves and goblins made it according to artifact, and also for our Qin City. Yinzhu, do you know what this first Zeppelin airship was made for? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "is it for me to be a command post?"


    Ocean and Sura were stunned at the same time and said with one voice: "how do you know?"


    Ye Yinzhu said in surprise: "did I guess right? Is this really a command post for me? "


    Sula said with a bitter smile: "if it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid sister Anya and the unknown elder may not agree to spend so much material to build it. What we said just now is the basic setting of this airship. In such a large space, there are other things. It includes an exclusive bedroom for you and a special conference hall. In the airship cabin, there is a special space, which is specially designed and made. It can amplify the sound three times. It is for the twelve music square of qindi. There are also observation platforms, which allow you to observe the overall situation of the war from the air. There is even a huge sand table that can be adjusted at any time. Its own design is a military command center and the core of our Qincheng army. We can issue various orders to command the army at any time. "


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned to listen to Sula''s story. His heart has become more and more hot. It turns out that the skeleton of Vajra essence and the skin of dragon skin are all for his own safety. Such a huge Zeppelin airship, its own defense even more than the dragon, such a huge volume, is simply a mobile home. He can even sleep in it when he''s on his way. Sister Anya, elder Weiming, masters of dwarves and goblins, you really gave me a big gift.


    Haiyang holds Ye Yinzhu''s hand and says in a soft voice: "Yinzhu, sister Anya said that this is a wedding gift from all ethnic groups in Qincheng. Although it''s a little late, I hope you like it. The flight control of this airship only needs three people to complete. Inside the airship, there are also some weapons and equipment that can be put into war at any time. "


    "And weapons? What is it? "


    "Unfortunately, with these weapons and equipment, the load-bearing capacity of this airship has been greatly affected. At most, it can only carry 100 people at the same time. On this, dwarven masters have installed 11 omni-directional magic guns. "


    Even with Ye Yinzhu''s steady mind, he almost fell to the ground when he heard the words "magic gun". My God, is this a base? You know, in the Qin City, there is only one magic gun on each peak. Eleven magic guns are installed on the Zeppelin airship. No wonder the load-bearing capacity will drop so much.


    Ye Yinzhu found that he was completely speechless, such a big guy, not to mention the dragon, even the sacred dragon Howard did not dare to compete with it.


    Combined with the terrorist defense, fast mobility, plus the powerful area magic of the twelve music square of qindi and the 11 magic guided guns with violent attack power, this is a killing machine. At the same time, its cost is also terrible to the unimaginable level.


    "Yinzhu, are you ok?" Sula looks at Ye Yinzhu standing there and asks tentatively, hesitating whether to say the last important thing.


    After a while, ye Yinzhu said, "this thing is too abnormal."


    The ocean coughed and said, "it''s really abnormal. When Sura and I were listening to the explanation of the goblin masters, we were scared to death. Those masters said, you are the pillar of our Qin City, and you can''t be in any danger. That''s why they want to arm this goblin airship to the teeth. After discussing with us, sister Anya has decided that in the future, the Dragon Knights of Qin City will serve as a special escort force for this airship. However, it is said that this is only the first phase of the project, and the goblin masters are enthusiastically studying how to make this Zeppelin airship more perfect and add more performance. Look at what they mean. It seems that in the near future, the airship will be transformed to increase its size without affecting its defensive ability, so that it can have more powerful attack power. "For a long time, ye Yinzhu took a long breath, felt the power of the airship in front of him, and said: "it seems that there is nothing in the world that you can''t think of, but you can''t do. However, its cost is too expensive. I don''t think it''s necessary to expand it. If we allow it to expand further, I''m afraid the resources of our whole Qin City will be exhausted by it. "


    Sula said: "now you have to discuss with the goblin tribe and the dwarves masters. Look at their appearance, now you are crazy about your exclusive airship and devote all your heart to its research. It''s not known what they can do if they expand further, but it''s certain that their power will become more terrifying. By the way, Yinzhu, sister Anya asked you to give it a name. After all, it will be your car in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "just call it the Qin emperor."


    Ocean way: "that our Dragon Knight order is also to change the name, after all, they are to serve for the Qin emperor."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "it''s hard to imagine what kind of power can compete with our qindi in the air. It''s no longer a goblin airship in the traditional sense, but a real overlord in the air. Why don''t we change its name to qindi aircraft carrier and escort the Dragon Knights, which is directly called qindi aircraft carrier battle group What do you think? "


    "Aircraft carrier? That''s a good name. Yinzhu, I agree. " Ocean was the first to say yes, and Sura naturally had no opinion. In this way, Qin City''s most terrifying war machine in the future, the invincible qindi aircraft carrier battle group''s rudiment finally appeared.


    Almost can''t wait, ye Yinzhu in the ocean and Sula''s lead, boarded his aircraft carrier qindi.


    If you don''t really get into it, you will never feel the greatness of goblin technology. The space inside is much wider than ye Yinzhu imagined. First of all, there is a meeting hall. Haiyang told him that a little behind the meeting hall is his exclusive rest area, and in front is the command center, in which a small all-round monitoring and control system is installed, where he can fully monitor all the conditions around the airship through this system. All the attack weapons are hidden inside the airship. They can''t be seen from here. They can only be controlled in the command center.


    Ye Yinzhu originally wanted to test drive, but after careful thinking, he forced his desire down. After all, this is on the territory of Milan Empire, and the Qin emperor has just appeared. It can be said that this is the most terrible war machine in Qin City at present. Even to his allies, it is better to keep secret first.


    The two armies of the northern legion of the Milan Empire have been transferred from the city of holy light to the eastern and southern battlefields respectively. Although the war has not yet started again, the addition of these 200000 elite troops will undoubtedly give the Milan empire a great relief. In addition, the former 200000 elite northern Legion and the command of Marshal Seedorf are in the south, The Empire of Milan has become much more relaxed than it was at the beginning of the war.


    A month passed quickly. Both the city of light and the stronghold of Thor''s hammer have become extraordinarily calm.


    Raytheon''s hammer to the fortress, almost every day in the repair work of the wall, a large number of orcs busy in the cold winter, Raytheon, warlord two tribes even no longer sent scouts, is a turtle in the city.


    The Milan legion of Shengguang city also maintains the defensive posture. After all, it has transferred 400000 elite troops, which makes the defense of Shengguang city become a lot empty.


    Maldini found that in recent months, ye Yinzhu has always lived in seclusion, rarely seen his figure, and didn''t know what he was doing. The tranquility of Raytheon''s hammer fortress made the marshal be quiet for a few days.


    "Newspaper, Lord Oliveira is here."


    ------------


    as you can guess.


    At 12:05 this evening, the refining conference will be held as usual. Friends are welcome to attend. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 777

    With the herald''s report, Oliveira strides into Maldini''s tent from the outside.


    "Hello, marshal Maldini." Oliveira made a standard salute to Maldini. After all, he was born from Milan and many things in his bones are hard to change.


    Maldini had a gentle smile on his face and said, "sit down." He pointed to the chair beside him and ordered the servant to bring up the tea.


    Looking at Sun Tzu''s style of being an iron soldier, Maldini can''t help nodding. In this generation of the family, Sun Tzu is the most outstanding. Not to mention military force, but in tactics, his two brothers can''t compare. If this goes on, he will be better than others sooner or later.


    Thinking of his feelings when he expelled him from the family, Maldini couldn''t help feeling inexplicable heartache. However, as the head of the family, he knew that his choice was the most correct.


    "Marshal, what can I do for you?" Oliveira asked impatiently.


    Maldini looked at him with a twinkle. "What''s up? Are you in a hurry to leave


    Oliveira didn''t say a word. In fact, he was in a hurry to leave. In this month, the Qin City Army was not as calm as it seemed. If Oliveira had ever been the most excited in her life, it would have been a month.


    Qindi aircraft carrier''s own equipment is certainly powerful, but without good control and cooperation, it will not be able to maximize its combat effectiveness.


    In order to make it play a role in the battlefield as soon as possible, ye Yinzhu, Oliveira and other Qin City leaders have been studying and training the use of this super weapon for the past month.


    Ye Yinzhu is naturally the captain of the qindi. To Oliveira''s surprise, he has also become one of the commanders of the qindi. Together with Ye Yinzhu, he is responsible for commanding any war in the future.


    After this period of training, the basic combat sequence of qindi has been completed, and the internal flight control of qindi is completed by Sula, who is good at speed.


    Marine nature is responsible for qindi twelve music square in qindi. Ye Yinzhu completed the command of the qindi aircraft carrier battle group by himself, and Oliveira became his first staff officer, and also the second commander of the qindi aircraft carrier battle group in Ye Yinzhu''s absence.


    When ye Yinzhu came to command the aircraft carrier battle group, he served as a provider of opinions. At the same time, most importantly, he was also the weapon controller on the qindi.


    When it comes to weapons, we have to mention Oliveira and ye Yinzhu''s surprise when they first used the qindi and prepared to test weapons and equipment.


    That day, because ye Yinzhu was too surprised when he saw the qindi, Sura and Haiyang did not tell him that the qindi''s eleven magic guided cannons were divided into two types: the main gun and the auxiliary gun. The auxiliary gun was the ordinary magic guided cannons in Qincheng, and the only main gun was the first one that was made at the beginning, which had extremely terrible lethal power.


    In order to maximize the attack power of qindi, after careful discussion, the goblin masters and dwarf masters boldly removed the annihilation gun from the main peak of Qincheng and directly installed it on the Zeppelin airship. In their words, only by joining the annihilation gun on the battlefield can its real power be exerted.


    After visiting the qindi for the first time, Oliveira found that he was deeply in love with the super murder weapon. He couldn''t help but put all his efforts into the formulation of tactics and the familiarity with airships.


    Of course, these days'' training can''t be carried out within the scope of Shengguang city. Every day, ye Yinzhu, Oliveira and a few other people will return to Qin City with a part of the Dragon Knights through the teleportation array and practice over Qin City. It''s their territory and they don''t need to worry about being discovered by outsiders.


    Maldini said: "Oliveira, now there is no outsider, what? Don''t you want to call me grandfather? "


    Oliveira was stunned for a moment. He still remembers that when his grandfather expelled himself from the family, he told him that he had nothing to do with the family in the future. Of course, he understood what he meant, but now Maldini''s words seemed different from the original plan.


    "Marshal, have you forgotten? I don''t belong to the violet family any more. I don''t have the right to call your grandfather. "


    Maldini''s eyes flashed a painful light, gently nodded and said: "you did the right thing. Yes, you have nothing to do with the violet family now. I know I made the right decision, but do you know how painful it was when I made this decision? "


    Oliveira didn''t say a word. If he didn''t complain, it''s impossible. The violet family is his family, and it''s also the largest family in Milan empire. It''s very attractive for anyone to be the head of such a family.


    Of course, Oliveira doesn''t regret it. In Qin City, he got the pleasure that he couldn''t get in the family. So now he doesn''t know how to answer his grandfather''s words.


    Maldini, after all, is a generation of famous coach, after a short sigh, the mood soon returned to normal, "it''s like this. Recently, I seldom see the Qin emperor. Can general Oliveira tell me if there will be any action in Qin City? If there is one, we are willing to cooperate unconditionallyAlthough there are more than 400000 soldiers left by the northern Legion in Shengguang City, their actual combat effectiveness is not as good as Qin City. Maldini also had to put down his posture, at the same time, he felt too calm these days. The mystery of Qin City aroused his curiosity.


    Oliveira shook his head and said: "I''m sorry, marshal. I don''t know if there is any military action in Qin City. It needs to be decided by Qin Emperor himself. If we have any military action, I think Lord qindi will inform you immediately. As for what we are doing during this period, I''m sorry, it''s the secret of Qin City. "


    Maldini would like to ask, can''t you tell me the secret? However, he held back rationally. After looking at Oliveira for a while, he made a gesture to see off the guests.


    Oliveira took a deep look at his grandfather, the famous coach of the Milan empire. His waist was obviously bent, and his old state gradually appeared. Obviously, Maldini was no longer brave.


    I''m sorry, Grandpa. I''m a member of Qin City. I don''t belong to Milan or violet family. Please forgive me. Yinzhu trusted me so much that no matter from any angle, I couldn''t do anything against Qincheng.


    Leaving the Marshal''s mansion, Oliveira soon returned to the Qin City barracks.


    In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, the number of Dragon Knights they bring back to Qin City for training every day will not exceed 30, so that they will not be noticed by the people of the northern Legion. They rotate every day, so that all the Dragon Knights can achieve the purpose of training.


    At this time, today''s Dragon Knights are ready to start.


    "Brother Oliveira, hurry up, we''re going." Ye Yinzhu felt Oliveira''s breath from a distance, said hello to him, and began to inject magic power into the portal to let the Dragon Knights return to Qin City through directional transmission.


    Oliveira strode up to Ye Yinzhu and felt the profound magic power released from him. She couldn''t help saying, "Yinzhu, marshal Maldini just called me to ask. Don''t you want to know what he asked me?"


    Maldini called Oliveira away through Ye Yinzhu, of course he knew.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, raises his hand and pats Oliveira on the shoulder, "do you need it? Let''s go. Yesterday''s tactics still need to be proficient. Hurry up. "


    Do you need it? It''s just three simple words, but it brings Oliveira a feeling full of trust. That kind of trust full of understanding is enough to surpass a thousand words.


    Oliveira didn''t say anything more, but his eyes became more solid, his body flashed, and he disappeared into the portal.


    Looking at Oliveira''s disappearing figure, ye Yinzhu showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, "brother, do you forget that you don''t doubt the use of people? You taught me the reason why people don''t use people. If I don''t even have this minimum trust, how can I have today''s Qin City? "


    A month''s time is not very long, but it has been able to make purple in the deep Arctic wasteland do a lot of things.


    They are in the northernmost part of the world and suffer the most terrible cold. Fortunately, in addition to the Bimont legion, the rest of Warcraft are purple from Bingsen brought out.


    It can be said that these Warcraft bear cold and loneliness all the time in the ice forest. Compared with those, the low temperature of the Arctic wilderness is nothing.


    Since this time, purple amethyst Legion sequence has been basically formed. Among them, the bimont Legion is led by three platinum bimont kings. According to the suggestion of dragon and lion, the Warcraft coming out of Bingsen is led by several sacred beasts according to different kinds.


    The individual combat ability of the Amethyst Legion is strong enough. If any advanced Warcraft appears in the human world, it will be enough to frighten one side. But in the hands of purple, it has tens of thousands of such power. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 778

    After careful consideration, violet decided to divide the Amethyst army into eight parts and spread them out to carry out the conquest in the interior of the Arctic wilderness. In addition to lightning and thunder, including purple, each of the eight beasts led an integrated operation within one month in the Arctic wilderness. Purple''s purpose is very simple, is to let the orcs in the Arctic wilderness know about his appearance in the shortest time, and get more support from the orcs.


    It''s easier than Zi imagined. After all, even if it''s divided into eight parts, the strength of Warcraft in each part is still extremely terrible, especially when they are led by divine beasts. Even if they meet the main forces of the three Orc tribes, they don''t need to be afraid.


    With the most powerful power, almost all the small tribes of orcs show their submission wherever they go. Most of them are completely convinced. The legend of Amethyst bimont has been around for a long time in the orc world. At the end of one month, according to the plan, eight scattered legions brought back the conquered tribal chiefs.


    This is not to take the chieftains as hostages, but to show them that Amethyst bimon is really coming. For the orcs, totem is more loyal to belief than human beings. It is impossible to conquer the hearts of beasts by force alone. Only when they can see that Amethyst bimont has really arrived and the real strength of its subordinates can they really surrender.


    A total of more than 70 small tribes, after seeing Amethyst bimont with their own eyes, they did not have any hesitation, and the dignity of purple began to spread in the Arctic wilderness.


    However, what surprised purple most was not these. With the news of the emergence of Amethyst bimont spread in the Arctic wasteland, there began to be a separate bimont beast to look for them. It''s not that the three generations of beasts have given up their treatment of freedom. There is no doubt that these behemoths are the most powerful beings in behemoth. They have reasons for self-confidence.


    But no matter how powerful they are, they still have the blood of the bimong people in their bones. When they heard the appearance of the legendary emperor Amethyst bimong, these bimong beasts immediately realized that the spring of the bimong people was coming. Whether it was true or not, they had to verify this rumor.


    As a result, the number of purple bimont legions began to increase slowly. Although they didn''t meet single bimont beasts every day, the number of bimont soldiers brought back by eight legions in a month was as many as 40, and more than half of them were gold bimont. Two of them are more powerful than Santos before evolution.


    With the increase of strength, the speed of expansion began to increase. Although the Arctic wasteland is huge, the appeal of Amethyst bimont and the strength of purple are really terrible. It''s like a big net, gradually opening inside the Arctic wilderness, vaguely toward the three Orc tribes, showing a trend of anti encirclement.


    Purple did not rush to launch a general attack on the three Orc tribes, because he knew it was not the right time. What he wanted was not a broken orc, but the heart of orcs. Only with the approval of all orcs can we better integrate the Arctic wilderness in the future, make our own people stronger, and make every Orc have a good life. This is Zi''s dream all the time, and he has been working hard towards it.


    ¡­¡­


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu''s eyes show strong energy fluctuations, hands caress the crystal ball in front of him, the holographic scene in front of him is constantly changing. One command after another is sent out through the special magic device in the aircraft carrier qindi, and directly to the Dragon Knights outside.


    Over the Brenner mountains, you can see a piece of dark clouds constantly dispersing and converging. When the sun is bright, you can clearly see that in this piece of dark clouds, one of the largest figures is rapidly floating. This huge guy is milky white. On both sides of the milky white body, there are seven slender gold threads.


    Its appearance is not so strong, but the speed of flight, but not slower than the escort of the dragon. What''s more terrifying is that on this big guy''s body, what glitters is actually metallic luster. That''s unique to dragon skin.


    If outsiders see it, they will think that it is a special kind of dragon.


    Qindi''s rapid rotation in mid air shows Minjie, who is diametrically opposite to her size. Even the dragons who follow her are flustered by her speed.


    In mid air, dozens of dragons scattered around him. Under the command of the knight on his back, he constantly made various complex movements, vaguely protecting the central qindi. Action is like an arm pointing, unified command, tacit cooperation, all show their discipline.


    Inside the qindi, Oliveira nodded with satisfaction and said: "the dragon clan is really worthy of being intelligent creatures. In such a short time, all the Dragon Knights can complete our tactics. Although they are not very skilled, I believe that with another period of training, they will be able to fully put into the battlefield."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "no, it should not be because of wisdom, but because of life. If we didn''t control their life and death, do you think these dragons would be so obedient? "He just said here, not far away suddenly sounded a cold hum, a pair of purple eyes are ferocious toward his side to see.


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "sorry, Li Sha. I forgot you were here, too. "


    Li Sha was just transferred into the qindi today. Her task is very simple, that is to replace Oliveira and become the weapon controller of the qindi. With the magic level of Li Sha, it is very easy to control the weapons on the qindi through the omni-directional monitoring and control system.


    Li Sha glared at Ye Yinzhu and said, "enslave my people, you will not come to a good end."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "don''t forget, you were abandoned by your grandfather. What''s more, it was you dragon people who came to attack our Qin City, but I didn''t take the initiative to enslave them and send them a big gift. Don''t I accept it? "


    "You..." There was a flash of anger in Li Sha''s eyes, and it was about to break out.


    "Well, Yinzhu, don''t be angry to kill your sister." Sula looked back and gave Lisha a smile, "Lisha elder sister, don''t you know him? Don''t worry. Now that your people have submitted to Qincheng, Yinzhu will protect their safety to the greatest extent. "


    Li Sha''s face looked a little better. He bowed his head and turned around depressed. He continued to be familiar with airship weapons.


    The reason why Ye Yinzhu let lishai take over Oliveira''s control of airship weapons is not that he didn''t trust him. On the contrary, he decided to let Qin City''s fighting power play out to a greater extent.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s individual combat power, it would be a huge waste if he was only commanding in the qindi aircraft carrier. Although qindi''s own defense was good, it would not be so strong if it was against the super strong of the sub God level. Entering the sub God level, ye Yinzhu really understood the terror of this level. Therefore, once facing the really powerful enemy, ye Yinzhu would not be so strong, He has to join in the battle, and at this time, the command of the aircraft carrier naturally falls on Oliveira.


    When Oliveira is in command, someone must replace him to operate the weapon system. Therefore, ye Yinzhu simply gives the weapon system to lishai for control. He and Oliveira command the qindi to study more tactics. The captain''s position may change at once when he really confronts the enemy.


    "Yinzhu, sister Anya sent out an urgent message. Let''s go back as soon as possible." Sula reports to Ye Yinzhu through the news from the Dragon Knight outside.


    "Urgent message?" Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment. Is it the one who is coming?


    "Return to Qin City and land." Immediately issued the order to return, qindi made a beautiful turn again, under the protection of more than 30 dragons, toward the direction of Qincheng square.


    After being leveled by the Dragon last time, the original Qin City has become the central square of Qin City. This huge square can not only become the usual training place of Qin City, but also become the best landing point of Qin emperor in Brenner mountains. After all, the volume of more than 100 meters is too large, if there is no suitable place, it is really difficult to land safely.


    After more than a month''s practice, the masters of the dwarves and goblins have made some simple modifications to the qindi. The qindi is tough enough to make many complex movements without damage under the control of Ye Yinzhu. In order to make the qindi faster, it can be the same power source as the wind dragon From three nine level wind system magic crystal stones to five. The flight speed has been greatly improved.


    At the same time, the number of magic guided guns also increased to 16. Among them, an auxiliary gun was added where there was no tail.


    This is the limit of artillery fire that qindi can carry at this stage. The magic guided cannons are all made of Vajra essence. Their weight is huge. With the omni-directional moving base, the weight is even more terrible. Although two pieces of magic crystal are added, if the number of magic guided cannons increases again, not to mention whether there are enough positions, the result of standing up is to affect the moving speed of qindi. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 779

    ¡­¡­


    The imperial palace of Milan.


    Sylvio was sitting on the throne, alone, and his expression became dull.


    "Is it heaven that is going to kill me There was nothing in his heart but bitterness. Three hours ago, he got the news that Francois, under the condition of self sealing, suddenly sent a large army into Milan. Although there was no conflict with the Milan army, Francois had quickly moved northward along the official road of the Milan Empire, and the target was Qin City.


    Even when randias suddenly declared war and the army of millions came down, Silvio was not as helpless as he is now.


    No matter how well prepared and powerful landias is, it''s just a human country. With Milan''s national strength, Silvio believes that as long as he commands properly, he will be able to fight.


    However, the sudden appearance of Falan''s troops broke the whole balance. At this time, it''s a good opportunity for Milan.


    It is because of Qin City''s joining that Milan Empire has a breathing space. If Falan destroys Qin City, the situation will turn around immediately. Although he has long guessed that there is Falan''s support behind landias, Falan, who is always neutral, has sent troops to attack for the first time in many years, but it has brought him pressure like mountains.


    For the countries on the mainland of lonzainus, Falan has already become a kind of belief. Such a clear expression of support for landias, not to mention how much it will improve the morale of landias, the fighting will be greatly suppressed only by its allies. No one knows what will happen, but everything is in a bad direction development.


    Silvio''s heart has been confused, he does not know how to deal with this matter, as long as the Qin City is destroyed, Falan even join the army of landias, then everything will become futile, they can not compete with Falan.


    Why, why does French Blue support landias? Strong anger and resentment constantly stimulate Silvio''s heart, his fists unconsciously clench, even nail pierced palm also unconscious.


    "Father." A soft voice broke Silvio''s meditation.


    Raised his head, when Silvio see the person, eyes can not help but become soft a bit, "xiangluan, how do you come?"


    Xiangluan was wearing a long white dress and a snow fox skin cloak. Although she was still so beautiful, her eyes were dim and her face was pale.


    He walked slowly to Silvio. "Father, don''t worry. Since things have happened, we can''t control them."


    With a bitter smile, Silvio said, "luan''er, do you know how painful I am. If Milan is really destroyed in my hands, even in the underground, I can''t explain it to my ancestors. Falan, what a Falan. This so-called fair holy land, actually want to kill me Milan


    Xiangluan looked a little colder. "As early as the French blue seal, when landias attacked us, you should have thought that they had the shadow of French Blue behind them. At this time, the situation is not good for landias, so it should be in your calculation for France to send troops. "


    Sylvio nodded and said with a bitter smile, "but I always have a little luck in my heart. It seems that I underestimated Francois''s determination. What else can we do now? Any deployment has become meaningless. Waiting to be destroyed, what kind of suffering is it? "


    Xiangluan shook her head, squatted down beside her father, holding Silvio''s cold hand, "father, everything is not doomed. We still have a chance. "


    "Opportunity? What are the opportunities? Do you think there is any power in the world that can compete with Falan? "


    "Yes."


    Xiangluan''s affirmative reply startled Sylvio, and a light flashed in his eyes. But when he thought of Falan''s terror, his face darkened again, shook his head and said, "no, it''s impossible."


    Xiangluan said firmly: "we can''t do it. It doesn''t mean Qincheng can''t either. As long as Qin City can resist the attack of Falan, then, with the support of Qin City, we can confront Falan and landias. It is in our best interest to form such a deadlock. "


    "Qin City? Do you really think Qin City can compete with Falan? Although they made the kingdom of Buddha unable to attack the eastern frontier of our country, and helped Marshal Maldini resist the northern orcs, they were only ordinary people after all, and the whole Qin City was only a few years old. How can the city of Qin compare with France''s thousands of years of history? "


    Although Silvio knows that ye Yinzhu is excellent and can be said to be one of the talents, he never thinks that Qin City can compete with France. Not only him, I''m afraid no one will have such an idea.


    Xiangluan shook his head and said, "no, father, you are wrong. You underestimated the strength of Qin City. At the beginning, if someone told you that Qin City could repel the attack launched by Qilong City, would you believe it? You won''t, I''m afraid no one will. But Qin City really did, and defeated the invaders, annihilated nearly half of them. At that time, my grandmother and I were at the scene. We clearly saw how powerful Qincheng was. Moreover, I am sure that what we saw at that time was not the full strength of Qincheng. "After listening to xiangluan''s words, Silvio''s dry heart was rekindled with hope and murmured: "Qin City, has it really become so powerful?"


    Xiangluan said: "in that battle, Qin City not only won, but also won completely. In addition to the buildings, the losses are almost negligible. The number of casualties is less than three figures. Although I don''t know the strength comparison between Qin City and Falan, I can be sure that Falan can''t do better than Qin City in the face of the joint attack of Qilong city. "


    After a pause, feeling the renewed hope in her father''s eyes, xiangluan continued: "we have no choice but to expect the victory of Qin City. As long as Qin City can repel the attack of Falan, the reputation of Falan and our confrontation with landias will be changed. Father, you must cheer up now. You are the pillar of Milan. At this time, what we can do is to give support to Qin City in terms of resources as much as possible. At the same time, we should pay close attention to the military trend of landias. We have got the news of the French army, and they must also get it. I think landias people will never let go of such a good opportunity. If we fight, we will have a chance. If we don''t fight, we have to wait for destruction. "


    The flame ignited in Silvio''s heart. He looked down at his daughter. It was as if he had known xiangluan for the first time. His daughter''s decision was even better than his own, which was clearly the ability of the emperor.


    Gently stroking xiangluan''s long hair, Silvio sighed, "luan''er, why are you a woman? If you are a man, even if your father died, you can comfort your ancestors."


    Suddenly, Silvio seemed to think of something, his face suddenly changed, "No. Even if Qin City has the power to fight against Falun, I''m afraid there''s no time. Now the main force of Qin City is Shengguang city. How can they defend Qin City! I''m afraid the French army will arrive at Qin City in three days. Can ye Yinzhu take his Qin City Army back? "


    Xiangluan stood up and stood beside Sylvio, looking to the north, "I believe him, he can. Father, grandma has already set out for France. France has violated the law and sent troops. Grandma will certainly seek justice for Milan "Vomit -"


    xiangluan''s delicate body shook and covered her mouth with her hand. Her face became paler in a moment, and she vomited several times before returning to normal.


    Silvio quickly stood up, "luan''er, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? Come on, pass on the imperial doctor. "


    "No, I don''t need to, father. I don''t have a good rest these two days. I''ll go back first. You should take care of yourself. " While saying that, xiangluan some panic to go out, but her heart at this time is a bit more sweet.


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Silvio suddenly has a bad feeling. Isn''t it


    Out of the palace, subconsciously, her hand fell on her belly, her eyes looked to the north, and her face showed a smile, "enemy, you know, you have given me a best gift. It also gave me a reason not to marry. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, great joy." Crespo excitedly ran up to the hall, ignoring his manners and even forgetting to salute.


    Massimo Meng stood up from the throne, he knew that at this time can be called a happy event, only one thing.


    "They, really, moved?" Massimo floated down from the throne, grabbed Crespo''s shoulder, and asked eagerly, regardless of the surprise of the ministers on both sides.


    Crespo nodded firmly and said, "yes, your majesty, they have moved. They have finally started."


    "Ha ha ha Good, good, God help me, endure for a long time, our opportunity is coming at last. Ladies and gentlemen, I have good news for you. Falan has finally sent troops to destroy Qin City. The glory of the empire is coming. Come on, give me orders. The whole army should be ready to fight, inform the allies and orcs, and respond to our army''s offensive at any time. This time, we will succeed at one stroke and completely annihilate the Milan empire. I want the flag of landias to fly at the peak of the continent of lunzanus. "


    --------------


    if you like, just give it to Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 780

    Anya, the elder Weiming, Lutz, the head of the dwarves, guru, the head of the goblin tribe, the heads of the Druids, and the high-level officials of the Qin City all gathered in the conference hall of the main peak of the Brenner mountains.


    Accompanied by his two wives and Oliveira, ye Yinzhu quickly walks into the chamber and sits down at the top.


    The atmosphere of the whole conference hall was dignified. There was no smile on everyone''s face. The oppressive atmosphere was breathless.


    "Sister Anya, what brings us together?" Ye Yinzhu asked in a deep voice.


    Anya''s face was dignified and said, "Falan is coming."


    Although Ye Yinzhu has guessed the result, when he says it from Anya''s mouth, his heart is still a little tight unconsciously, and Falan will come after all.


    Anya said: "we have just received the news from the Milan empire. About three hours ago, the Frenchman in the seal suddenly sent a large number of soldiers into the territory of the Milan Empire and came to us at full speed. According to the news from Milan, the French launched at least four legions, most of them flying in formation, Flying North at a very fast speed. Among them, there are at least 3000 magicians. According to the time calculation, they will arrive at Qin City in three days and attack us. "


    As soon as Anya''s voice fell, the atmosphere in the whole Council room suddenly became more depressed. Everyone''s eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu, waiting for his choice.


    Ye Yinzhu raised his head, his face was very calm, and did not show a half surprised look, "do you know how many masters of the Seventh Tower of Falan have come this time?"


    Anya shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Milan can only send general information. We don''t know what kind of strength France has mobilized. In my guess, the French army will not be able to send more than half of its own troops. The seven tower owners will come up to four at most. "


    The word "Falan" stands for absolute authority in the mainland of lonzainus. Although it has not been involved in the struggle of the mainland for many years, no one doubts the strength of Falan.


    It''s the holy land of magicians. Even if the number of magicians in all countries is added up, it may not be comparable with a Falan. What''s more, ye Yinzhu has witnessed the powerful power of the twelve Paladins in France.


    Weiming said: "Yinzhu, this is the critical moment for the survival of our Qin City. We need your decision."


    Slowly stand up, ye Yinzhu suddenly smile, tone even with a bit of contempt, "just half the strength of France blue? If so, then I''m afraid their result will not be different from that of Qilong city. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s relaxed mood stunned everyone. They didn''t expect that the Qin emperor would have such confidence.


    Anya couldn''t help but say: "Yinzhu, Falan is no better than Qilong city. No matter its own strength or command ability, it''s far from the dragon race."


    Ye Yinzhu raised his hand to stop Anya from speaking. Holding his head high, his handsome face was shining with a layer of lustre, and the majesty of the king floated up. "Since the establishment of our Qin City, has there been any real peace. Did you ever think we could resist the attack of 300000 elite of the northern legion of the Milan Empire? Are we cowardly when the Dragon army comes down? Although all the violators are far away from us, they will be punished. Falan is not invincible. I am confident that we will win this time


    Ye Yinzhu''s confidence infected everyone present. The repressive atmosphere gradually burned into a strong sense of war. Everyone''s eyes began to burn a strong flame, holding their fists tightly.


    "Yes, Qin City is our home. No one can invade our home." Elder Weiming waved his fist.


    "Since Falan is coming, let them have a taste of the magic gun. Lord Qin, I will give you the life of 3000 dwarf soldiers. "


    "The druids will defend their homeland to the death."


    All ethnic groups expressed their loyalty to Qin City. The desire to fight replaced the previous fear, and people''s eyes became more and more firm.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said in a deep voice: "time is pressing. We will start to arrange now. Sister Anya, elder unknown, the arrangement in Qin City will be handed over to you. I will bring other people back as soon as possible to enhance our military strength."


    Anya said: "OK, we''ll give it to you. Yinzhu, it''s time for my brother-in-law to come back."


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath, and his eyes twinkled with cold light. "Let me deal with all this. We have three days to go. This time, we will have a new understanding of our Qin City. "


    Turning to the leaders of Lutz and guru, "brother Lutz, guru elder, three days, you only have three days. I ask you to prepare another portal within three days. Remember, this is related to the life and death of our Qin City. No matter what materials are used, we don''t need to be stingy. We must ensure the quality of the portal. "


    Gulu thought about it and said, "if it''s sent back to our Qin City, it''s not a big problem. We just need to make a single portal. Leave it to us. We''ll finish it in three days. "Ye Yinzhu''s face flashed a trace of cold, clenched his fist, "OK, I''ll wait for your good news."


    After a quick discussion, ye Yinzhu left Oliveira in Qin City. In terms of strategy and tactics, with him, ye Yinzhu can do his own business with ease. The whole Qin City, like a huge machine, began to run at a high speed, and soldiers of all ethnic groups without exception put themselves into the preparation. All kinds of resources in Qin City are mobilized and put into combat regardless of cost.


    Through the portal, ye Yinzhu and his two wives return to Shengguang city for the first time.


    Sula and Haiyang are responsible for informing the heads of the legions that the Qin City Army is rapidly concentrated. Ye Yinzhu himself came to the residence of Marshal of the northern army.


    "Marshal Maldini." Ye Yinzhu strides into Marshal Maldini''s residence.


    "Oh, Yinzhu, why are you here?" Maldini looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise and quickly made a gesture of please sit down and said, "sit down quickly. I''ll have someone serve you tea." He''s talking to the generals of the northern Legion.


    Ye Yinzhu face dignified went to Maldini in front of, "no, I have important things to discuss with you."


    When he was in Qincheng, ye Yinzhu was relaxed on the surface, but in fact, he was more nervous than anyone else. As the pillar and Lord of Qincheng, he could not show any confusion at that time. Only by stabilizing the people''s heart of Qincheng, he could win. This he did very well, at least Qin City itself has high morale.


    Maldini looked at Ye Yinzhu''s dignified face and knew that something big had happened. Since ye Yinzhu led the Qin City soldiers to Shengguang City, he saw Ye Yinzhu''s face so ugly for the first time.


    He waved his hand and said, "well, you go down first. I have something to discuss with the Emperor Qin."


    The generals of the northern Legion have been convinced of Ye Yinzhu for a long time. They didn''t feel that Maldini was wrong in doing so, so they got up and left one after another. In the assembly hall of Nuo Da, only Ye Yinzhu and Maldini were left.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter? The orcs are not moving


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "not now doesn''t mean not later. Marshal Maldini, I solemnly ask you that in the next five days, no matter how much you pay, you must guard the city of holy light and not let the orcs cross the minefield


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Maldini''s face became heavy. He had been in charge of the northern army for many years, and his brain was running fast. He immediately realized that it was not good, "Yinzhu, is it..."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "Falan has sent troops, the target is our Qin City. I have to bring the troops back immediately. This battle is not only related to the life and death of Qin City, but also related to the survival of Milan. If we win, we have a lot of chances. If we lose... " Speaking of the last few words, his tone gradually increased.


    Maldini took a cool breath, his eyes flashed angrily, "what a French blue, they have violated their own rules."


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, "the laws in this world are always made by the strong. It''s useless to complain. The best way is to become the law maker ourselves. Marshal, I''ll give it to you. I have to leave at once. "


    With these words, ye Yinzhu salutes Maldini, turns around and goes out. For him, three days is extremely urgent, and he still has many things to do.


    Falan, a famous land of belief in the mainland, needs to accumulate more strength to defeat him. The outcome of this battle is too much to do with.


    "Yinzhu." Maldini, catching up, exclaimed.


    Ye Yinzhu stopped and turned around, "marshal, what else can I do for you?"


    Maldini some difficult way: "how much confidence do you have to withstand the attack of France blue?"


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath and stepped forward again. The four words came into Maldini''s ear, "one hundred percent." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 781

    One hundred percent, four simple words, represents the determination of Ye Yinzhu and Qincheng.


    Maldini''s heart suddenly became hot, he found that his blood had not been boiling for many years burned again.


    It''s a fight of strength. He suddenly feels that it doesn''t matter whether he wins or loses. As long as he tries his best, what if he loses? It''s just death.


    After leaving the Marshal''s mansion, ye Yinzhu rushes back to the Qin City barracks. At this time, all the legions in Qin City are ready to go. In front of the portal, Sula, Haiyang and the leaders of the legions are waiting for him.


    "Yinzhu, you can start transmitting. The Dragon Knights are ready, and other legions are in the process of the whole army. They can transmit continuously. Shall we start? " Ocean came to Ye Yinzhu and quickly reported to him.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "ocean, I have more important things to leave. I''ll leave it to you. Instead of me, you and the magician of twelve music square of Qin Emperor are responsible for opening the portal and sending our soldiers back to Qin City in three days. If you don''t have enough mana, ask Master Materazzi to help


    To open this portal, you need at least the power of purple magic. Among all the armies in Qin City, except ye Yinzhu, only ocean has the power of purple magic.


    Ocean did not ask Ye Yinzhu what to do, nodded and said: "OK, give it to me. I will send you back in three days. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought for a moment and said: "after returning to Qin City, tell Oliveira that the battle group of the aircraft carrier qindi is under his command. If I haven''t come back when the French Blue Army arrives, the battle against the French blue will be under his command together with sister Anya and the unknown elder. Elder guru, as soon as the portal is ready, send it to the Council hall. I''ll go back and get it. "


    Between speaking, ye Yinzhu has sent a powerful magic power into the portal. As soon as the voice falls, he has taken the lead to enter the portal. With the force he input, it can support the portal to transmit for more than one hour.


    Qin City army began the process of returning to Qin City, all of them moved quickly and returned home as soon as possible.


    Ye Yinzhu is the first to return to Qin City. Instead of going to the meeting hall, he directly finds Lisha.


    Princess Yinlong is resting in her cave. Besides the shining treasures, the dragon''s favorite is sleeping. She is no exception. Although she is not in a good mood these days, she has no choice.


    As for the feelings of her grandfather''s abandonment, even she didn''t know how disappointed she was with the many people in the city.


    Say hate, she can''t hate at all, but this guy took Qin City soldiers to kill so many of his people and enslaved so many of them.


    Every time she goes to sleep, unconsciously, ye Yinzhu''s song of the city will ring in her ear. For her, maybe this is the most satisfying moment.


    "Leave to kill." Ye yinzhufeng''s figure drifted into the cave. Without waiting for Li Sha to react, he had already come to Princess Yinlong.


    Li Sha was startled by him. "Ye Yinzhu, it''s impolite to come uninvited. Don''t you know that?"


    No matter what race you are, you are not in a good mood to be disturbed when you sleep.


    Ye Yinzhu came to Lisha and said in a deep voice, "Lisha, I need your help."


    She had not seen Ye Yinzhu look so dignified for a long time. The Silver Purple light flashed, the huge dragon body converged and changed back into human form. "What happened?"


    Ye Yinzhu hesitated a little, and told her the news that Falan was coming.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Li Sha''s face showed a bitter smile, "you Qin City really have no peaceful days. First we are the dragon people, and this is Falan. Why do you always provoke powerful forces? "


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, with a strong murderous look on his face? Do you think I provoked this? I''ve got a lot of time to kill. I''m here to ask you something. "


    Li Sha looked at him suspiciously, "what are you doing? Do you still want me to ask my grandfather to bring the Dragon tribe to help you? That''s impossible. "


    Ye Yinzhu snorted with disdain, "the remnant strength of Howard and your dragon clan has not been seen in my eyes. I came to you because..." His voice suddenly converged, and he said something to Lisha in the way of sound transmission.


    Listen to Ye Yinzhu''s voice, Li Sha''s face becomes more and more dignified, "Ye Yinzhu, what do you want to do?"


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t give up, and his breath was urgent. "Tell me where I am, I don''t have more time to wait."


    Li Sha shook his head firmly. "No, I will never tell you. Even if you kill me, even if you threaten me with the lives of all the people, I will never tell you."


    Ye Yinzhu''s body suddenly comes forward, and even with the strength of Lisha, he can''t catch his figure. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu''s big hand has been firmly locked in Lisha''s neck, and his powerful Qi is like a big net that is tightened in an instant, which makes Lisha trapped in it. With the strength of Princess Yinlong, he can''t even struggle."You really don''t say it?" Ye Yinzhu asked coldly.


    Li Sha shook his head firmly, "I don''t want to die. Ye Yinzhu, you are so mean that you... "


    Ye Yinzhu narrowed the distance between himself and Lisha, almost face to face with her silver eyes, "I''m sorry, Lisha. If it wasn''t a last resort, I wouldn''t ask you about it. Qin City is not about my life and death alone. For the sake of Qin City and the people of all ethnic groups living in Qin City, I have to know where that place is. "


    Feeling the breath of Ye Yinzhu''s concentration, Li Sha''s heart softened a little unconsciously. He closed his eyes and said, "I''m sorry, Yinzhu. Even if I have become a member of your Qin City, I still have a silver dragon in my heart. I can''t betray my ancestors. You kill me


    "Li Sha, you know? I always thought you were a friend. I don''t want to hurt you, but I have to do this. You forget one thing. I''m still a psychic wizard. "


    Li Sha was suddenly surprised. Before she could react, ye Yinzhu suddenly raised her other hand and put her slender and plump body into her arms.


    The strong man''s breath and warm embrace made Li Sha''s mind suddenly lost in surprise almost for the first time. The next moment, a sharp pain suddenly came from the center of her eyebrows, and her delicate body trembled violently in the spasm.


    The bright golden light comes out from ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows, and instantly envelops their bodies. The golden light of a human figure gradually becomes clear. The reduced version of Ye Yinzhu is also the source of Ye Yinzhu''s soul. It comes out of the body and turns into a golden rainbow, which is directly injected into Lisha''s mind.


    I don''t know how long it took. When Lisha woke up from her coma, she found that she was still sleeping in the cave.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Li Sha asked himself blankly. Shaking her head, she was a little surprised to see that there was no change in the surrounding environment, brain operation, lost in meditation.


    However, she thought for a long time, but never found anything unusual. However, subconsciously, she still felt that something had happened.


    All of a sudden, Li Sha felt that he was a little more warm. It didn''t belong to him.


    The feeling of tiredness invaded her body and mind. She closed her eyes and went back to sleep.


    I don''t know that my memory has disappeared, and the secret in my memory has been stolen by the person who brought her warmth.


    The Arctic wilderness.


    Purple look suddenly move, soft white light instantly gush from the chest, a figure instantly separated from his body.


    "Yinzhu." Zi is surprised to see ye Yinzhu in front of him. Although he already knows that ye Yinzhu has evolved, when he sees Ye Yinzhu himself again, he feels more deeply than anyone else.


    The same life contract has already integrated their lives. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s breath has become beyond his judgment. Even everything in his soul seems to have changed slightly.


    "You made it." There was a smile on her purple face.


    Feeling the smell of purple, ye Yinzhu''s original impatient mood gradually recovered, "purple, I need your help."


    Purple nodded and said, "OK." He didn''t ask, he just knew that no matter what ye Yinzhu wanted to do, even if he gave up his dream, he would never hesitate.


    After a few simple conversations, ye Yinzhu''s body re integrated into the purple body and disappeared.


    "Nuoyun." Purple called the dragon and lion behind.


    "Yes." The dragon lion nuoyun bowed his head respectfully.


    "Send me an order, all expansion will be suspended, and Warcraft above level 7 will be ready. We have a tough fight to fight. "


    ¡­¡­


    Sloan floats quietly in the mid air. When he reaches such a state, he doesn''t need a mount to assist him. Flying doesn''t consume him. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 782

    It''s been three days since I left France. I see that the destination of this trip is about to arrive.


    Since killing Phil Jackson at the critical moment, he has not been in such a tense and excited state for a long time.


    In fact, Sloan asked himself more than once whether it was right or wrong to interrupt Phil Jackson''s impact on the divine level. At that time, he had only one idea, which was to make himself stronger.


    Sloan has always known that his qualifications are not good among the seven tower owners of the French Blue generation. Compared with O''Brien, the tower owner of the light, he is inferior to the other five tower owners. Phil Jackson spent his whole life in the study of magic. When he chose his apprentice, he didn''t have much time to choose. He just felt that Sloan had worked hard enough, so he chose him.


    The cultivation of dark magic is more difficult than that of other magic departments. The amazing dark magic genius like Phil Jackson may not appear even in a thousand years.


    When he first became the successor of Phil Jackson, Sloan practiced hard every day. However, with the passage of time, he was unwilling to find that although he practiced harder than anyone else, his strength still lagged behind the other six heirs.


    Phil Jackson naturally found this problem, but at that time he was trying to find a way to break through the sub God level. He just told Sloan that diligence can make up for clumsiness, so he put more attention on his own cultivation. I didn''t find that from that time on, Sloan''s heart had changed.


    Although Sloan''s talent is worse than that of the heirs of other tower owners, he has ambition that other heirs don''t have. It''s just that it''s been covered up very well, very well.


    Phil Jackson''s whole life has been devoted to the study of magic, but his exploration of human nature is too little. He has never retained his teaching of this disciple.


    Until now, Sloan still deeply remembers that when Phil Jackson told him that everyone would be bound to themselves, it was the bondage of the heart. No matter how powerful a magician is, he will be enslaved by two monarchs. If he loses all the two monarchs, then man cannot be called man.


    These two monarchs are morality and conscience.


    Sloan knew that when he released his magic to Phil Jackson, the two monarchs hanging above his head had disappeared. At that time, all he wanted was the Pearl of Phil Jackson''s soul. He knows that only in this way can he improve his strength quickly and catch up with the progress of the other successors.


    However, when Sloan really completed all this, he found that his heart became empty. For at least a full decade, he was suffering. But he can''t go back.


    For a long time later, Sloan thought that if his teacher really became a God, maybe he would get more, but things have happened. There is no regret medicine to take in this world. Knowing that he has gone the wrong way, he can only go on.


    Even ye Yinzhu and Phil Jackson don''t know how much impact it will have on Sloan when Phil Jackson''s soul suddenly appears in randiastei and burns the fire of soul. It''s an indescribable panic. In order to let this panic disappear, in order to let his heart return to calm, Sloan wants to do, only to completely erase everything related to this panic from the world.


    Phil Jackson has really died, but his heirs are still there. No matter what, Sloan can''t let go of Ye Yinzhu and Qin City. He wants to strangle all this and let Phil Jackson be buried forever by the secret he killed.


    Therefore, in this operation, Sloan did not invite other tower owners to join him, but left the territory of France alone with the French army and came to Qin City. For the strength of French blue, he has absolute confidence, although he was beaten back by Ye Yinzhu once, although his strength has not yet recovered to the peak. But what he knew better was that ye Yinzhu could not find a soul of Phil Jackson to burn.


    "Teacher, it''s 300 li away from Qin City." The soft voice interrupted Sloan''s thoughts. A beautiful woman on a Black Unicorn came from afar and didn''t stop until Sloan was in front of her.


    "Angel, give me the order, all the troops land, open the summoning array." Sloan gave the order coldly.


    Angel nodded slightly and turned away. Once as a fairy queen, she is just a chess piece in Sloan''s hand, but what can she do? Her heart has long been hidden in the depths, and her people are just Sloan''s puppets.


    In mid air, two French Blue legions slowly descend and fall to the ground.


    This time, Sloan didn''t bring out several legions like Milan''s intelligence to Qin City, only two flying legions. Among the twelve paladins, only these two can fly long distances. They are the order of Pegasus and the order of the eagle.


    However, Sloan''s strength from France is not so simple. There are 20000 knights in total. On the back of these knights, there are 3000 sorcerers selected by Sloan. Just as the mainland countries fear, the number of magicians owned by Falan can''t be compared with that of the eight powers on the mainland. All the 3000 magicians are above the level of youth. Among them, there are more than 500 blue level magicians, and even as many as 50 purple level great mages. This powerful magic power alone is enough to wipe out any country.What''s more, the 20000 fighters of the two Paladins all have terrible fighting power and are absolutely pure fighting groups. In particular, the order of Pegasus, which ranks third in the order of the twelve Knights of France, is equipped with seven level Pegasus. Under the leadership of Pegasus Knight Gerard, these Knights of France are enough to make any country cold.


    The biggest attack weapon of Pegasus is their wings. As the advanced Warcraft of wind system, they have strong ability to control the wind. Their wings can not only be used for flying, but also the most favorable weapon to activate the wind element. And the French flying horse cavalry is at least the strength of the green class. When ye Yinzhu and his representatives from Milan were welcomed in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, it was the young elite of the flying horse cavalry led by the flying horse Paladin Gerard.


    Two knights quickly landed on the ground, the magicians have stepped down from the back of the mount, under the command of angel busy set up magic array.


    Although Sloan is eager to destroy Qin City and ye Yinzhu, he is by no means an impatient man. He has made full preparations for this action. Although the strength he directly brought is strong enough, that is not all.


    Soon, twenty large transmission arrays have been arranged. Ye Yinzhu underestimates the strength of Falan. Although Falan does not have the advanced technology of portal, the powerful magicians of Falan can achieve the purpose of transmitting in a short time through the arrangement of magic array. Although these magic arrays can''t be reused, they are enough for fast marching.


    In order not to give Qin City time to prepare, Sloan specially took the fastest two flying knights to set out, until he was close to Qin City at the moment, he released all his strength.


    The strength of the French and blues can be clearly seen from the formation. The two knights formed a perfect defensive formation soon after landing, protecting the magicians inside, so that they have no worries in the process of arranging the formation.


    "Teacher, it''s ready." Angel returns to Sloan and returns respectfully.


    Sloan waved and said, "let''s go. Tell Gerrard to send a detective knight to check the situation of Qin City, and let the other knights rest in place. "


    "Yes."


    The transmission begins. With the low singing sound, twenty huge magic formations light up silver luster at the same time. After the formation is fully opened, powerful French knights begin to walk out of the formation and join Sloan''s army.


    In two hours, forty thousand French knights walked out of the teleport formation, forming the real force of Sloan''s attack on Qin City.


    Six legions, a whole six legions, half of the French soldiers appeared in the land only 300 li away from Qin City. Their strong breath, so that within a radius of dozens of miles, all the creatures are in the rapid evacuation.


    Sloan is not in a hurry. As the French knights gradually walk out of the teleportation array, his young face, which is formed by magic, shows a rare smile. Although there are only 60000 French knights in six groups, their terrifying fighting power can not be stopped by any force in the mainland. In Sloan''s view, Qin City no longer exists.


    With the end of teleportation, the array disappears. The space magicians who consumed a lot of mana before begin to rest in place. When their rest ends, it is the moment of Sloan''s rise.


    "Master Sloan." Flying horse Paladin Gerald rode his tall nine step golden Pegasus to Sloan.


    "Paladin Gerald, what''s going on in Qin City?"


    Gerald said in a deep voice, "it''s very quiet there. It''s a little strange."


    Sloan sneered, "quiet? After today, the Qin City can only become quiet forever. Have you ever found a behemoth? "


    Hearing this, Angie, standing behind Sloan, shivers inexplicably, and the purple figure quietly emerges in her mind. Lowering her head, angel''s body trembled uncontrollably. I pray in my heart. God! Please don''t let him be in Qin City. I would like to pray with my own life.


    At the same time, all the high-rise buildings in Qin City have gathered inside the ancient tree of the elves, observing the periphery through the omni-directional monitoring and control system.


    Anya''s brow locked, "hasn''t Yinzhu come back yet?"


    Elder Weiming shook his head. "I don''t know where he went. I hope he can come back in time. The scouting Knights of Falan have appeared. We don''t have much time. Miss Anya, everything is ready. Without Yinzhu, the overall situation here depends on us. "


    -----------------


    what has Yinzhu done? hey.


    Please look forward to the climax of the 38 episode battle of Falan. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 783

    "Yes." The heads of all ethnic groups agreed at the same time that the first World War, which is related to the life and death of Qin City, is about to begin.


    Invisible pressure spread in the north of Milan empire. This war not only related to the life and death of Qin City, but also affected the general situation of the whole mainland of lonzainus.


    If Qin City is defeated, Milan will be destroyed. If Qin City can survive this battle, then everything will have a chance.


    The battle between the Empire of landias and the Empire of Milan has been epitomized in the Brenner mountains in the north of the continent. From any aspect, no one is optimistic about Qin City. Falan, which is the holy land of magicians, and even the land of belief of the eight human beings in the mainland of lonzainus. For the first time in a thousand years, Falan sent troops. Does that mean that the power of belief can be countered by Qin City?


    Thor''s hammer fortress.


    "Newspaper -" a messenger rushed to the scene.


    After this period of rest, Guti''s body has already recovered, but he has lost the hammer of Thor. It''s too hard for him. Not only the attack and defense ability of the whole Thor''s hammer fortress has been greatly reduced, but also his personal strength has been rapidly reduced, and his power over the other two chief is not so detached.


    "What''s the matter?" Goody asked faintly. Maybe it''s because he has suffered too many blows recently. On the contrary, his mind is much calmer than before. He is no longer easy to get angry, but his whole life has become more gloomy.


    "From landias." The messenger quickly came forward and handed over a big letter with red seal paint.


    Guti''s heart moved slightly, and his face became solemn. He looked at Joe Cole, the tiger king around him. He quickly opened the letter and looked at it carefully.


    How long does it take to read a letter? But for goody and Joe Cole, it was like a century.


    "Heaven helps me too --" goody roared up to the sky, as if he wanted to express his anger these days. The lion''s eyes were full of light and three laughs. The whole body''s breath is no longer so decadent, and the mad bully''s spirit reappears. "


    Before goody could speak, Joe Cole said to the messenger, "give me and brother Goody''s orders. All the leaders of all ethnic groups come here and listen to our orders."


    "Yes." The herald took a look at goody and saw that goody had no objection. He quickly agreed and ran down.


    Goody clenched the letter and turned to Joe Cole. "Brother, our chance has finally come. After many days of forbearance, I finally wait for this moment. This time, I want to see how to bear the charge of my million lions when I lose the support of Qin City and send troops back to the southern Milan empire. "


    Joe Cole nodded hard, "this time, we come out of the nest, we can''t lose the opportunity, no matter what, we have to win the city of holy light, as long as we attack the territory of the Milan Empire, then our losses can be rewarded. At that time, we will let those Milanese groan under our feet, all men will be killed, and all women will be reduced to our efforts. The glory of the orcs will be released in our hands, brother Guti. As long as this war is completed, even the Amethyst bimon will not threaten our status among the orcs. "


    Falan''s action completely affected the whole war situation. Just as ye Yinzhu had expected when he left Shengguang City, when Qin City and Falan were about to start war, the orc army moved. At this time, Maldini led the remaining 400000 elite in Shengguang City, and they had already been in strict array. Attack and defense changed hands. Maldini knew that now he was fighting for persistence War.


    Although the final victory seems to be far away from him, Maldini, as one of the famous generals in the mainland, will never compromise easily. Even if he is the last soldier, the northern army will never retreat.


    ¡­¡­


    "We have not found any trace of bimont in Qin City. Qin City is very quiet. Although it is winter, there are still many plants in Brenner mountains, which block our sight and can not be observed accurately."


    Sloan quietly listened to the return of the Pegasus knight, and the cold smile on his face became stronger, "no one? Hum


    Angel, standing behind Sloan, whispered: "teacher, will Qin City get the news and know that we are going to attack, so they all withdraw?"


    Sloan shook his head and said, "that''s impossible. The root of Qin City lies in the Brenner mountains. According to the information we have received, there are at least two million remaining evils with Donglong blood in the whole Qin City, and the total population of those who support Qin City is close to three million. How can such a large number be completely withdrawn within three days? The reason why I came as fast as I could was to give them no chance to escape. "


    Gerard, the paladin of Pegasus, nodded and said, "master Sloan is right. According to our observation, the terrain in the Brenner mountains is complex, and millions of people want to withdraw from the mountains, which can not be completed in three days. What''s more, from the high walls outside the Brenner mountains, they spent a lot of manpower and material resources to build the Qin City. The whole Brenner mountains were included, forming a huge fortress. This advantage will not be used unless the commander-in-chief of Qincheng is a fool. It''s said that these two tribes are not willing to make a lot of precious things, and they need a lot of time to make themSloan took a look at Angie beside him. "These are not the most important things. When Qin City was first established, it was not supported by Donglong Yuyin. At that time, the pillar of Qin City was the elves. The elves resettled in the Brenner mountains, and the tree of life took root again. It was not mobile. Angel, don''t you think so? "


    Angel nodded in her heart and said: "once the tree of life takes root, it is extremely difficult to move. I can feel that the ancient tree of life has evolved into an ancient tree, and it is even more difficult to move. Even with my strength, it will take at least a year to let it walk out of Qin city without hurting its root. But the ancient tree can''t leave the ground. It can only leave with its own action ability. Three days, even if it is walking, is not enough for it to walk out of Qin City. Teacher, your inference is too correct. Anya would not give up the ancient tree. I''m afraid there are really ambushes in this Qin City. "


    Sloan sneered, "what if there''s an ambush? Can we stop the French army from stepping down this small Qin City? I want to show Ye Yinzhu what is the real power. Whether it''s bigwigs or elves, it''s just a bunch of clowns in front of Falan. Against Falan, there will only be one. Paladin Gerald, order the whole army to move. We''re heading for Qin City from the front. On the way, he ordered the legions to protect the magician from sneak attack


    "Yes, master Sloan."


    The French blue army began to move. A total of more than 60000 people slowly pushed towards the direction of Qin City. The flying horse knights and the magic carving knights were in the air, and the remaining four infantry knights were around the front and back, protecting the magic Legion in the center.


    It is worth mentioning that among the four marching knights, the one at the top is the mammoth knights, which is still ranked above the Pegasus knights and the second among the twelve paladins of France.


    Mammoths, among Warcraft, are definitely the largest in size. Each mammoth is more than 10 meters tall and nearly 40 meters long. Its whole body is covered with thick dark yellow cuticle. At the head of the mammoth, two winding tusks protrude, and there is a thick conical horn about 3 meters long on its forehead.


    Mammoth''s direct attack is only one way, that is collision. If the mammoth launched a charge on the plain, then even the power of ordinary bimonts could not stop them from advancing. In the form of basic attack, these mammoths are somewhat similar to the war giant gracis, even their body size is similar.


    If there are only a few or dozens of mammoths, it''s nothing. Although they are a reduced version of the war giant, their actual combat ability can''t be compared with that of gracis. After all, they are only level 7 Warcraft.


    However, when tens of thousands of mammoths gather together, once a charge is launched, no land army can resist from the front, not the bimont army, not even the Dragon wolf cavalry of Qin City.


    Every year, Falan gets all kinds of resources from eight countries in the mainland. In addition to the magic crystal stone, most of the remaining resources are used by 12 Falan knights, and the mammoth knights are the most resource consuming battle sequence.


    At the beginning, when Falan established the mammoth knights, the only purpose was to make any enemy unable to compete with Falan in the front. It can be seen how much they expected for the mammoth knights.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    recommend a good book, the author is very hard, update is also very good. This is one of the few small three people who go after it every day. This month has just been put on the shelves, volume earth brothers "ace evolution", book number: 1052418 (unfinished, to be continued, if you want to know the future, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 784

    Mammoth''s direct attack way is really only one, but mammoth is level 7 Warcraft after all, how can it not have magic power? Mammoths belong to the native Warcraft. Their native magic is not enough to launch a terrible war, trample or other attacks like gracis. However, their magic can act on themselves and produce auxiliary effects. When a level 7 Warcraft has only one magic, then the magic effect will never be worse than that of level 8 Warcraft.


    This is the case with mammoths. Their magic has only a simple petrified skin. When mammoths add petrified skin to their strong bodies, they will move like a fortress. All the magic below the blue level is ignored directly. Its defense ability is terrible, and it doesn''t even have to be worse than that of the Mongolian monster.


    Shaquille sits on the back of the golden mammoth king. His weapon is different from ordinary knights. It is not a spear, but a Tomahawk.


    The handle of the axe is as thick as the thigh of an ordinary person, and its length is up to 10 meters. If Shaquille''s height is not up to 3 meters, such a terrible axe can never be used. The blade is like a huge door board, nearly three meters long, shining dark red in the sunlight.


    As a mammoth Paladin, Shaquille can definitely rank the first among the twelve Paladins in terms of destruction ability and destruction ability. Even in terms of comprehensive strength, Shaquille only ranks the second.


    All the time, Shaquille has been dismissive of the title of the bimonthly army''s invincible in land war. In his opinion, the reason why the bimonthly army can be called invincible in land war is that he did not meet himself and his mammoth knights. In front of the mammoth knights, those behemoths are nothing at all.


    Shaquille certainly has the ability to be proud of himself. His subordinates are not only the mammoth''s strong defense, but also the soldiers of the mammoth Paladin. Each of them is more than 2.5 meters tall. His weapon is also a smaller version of the Tomahawk compared with Shaquille. Only when his strength reaches the junior level can he be qualified to join the mammoth knights. Such a team, in front of the battlefield can play a terrorist strength, enough to make anyone feel fear. Even in the face of millions of enemies, Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, will not have a wave in his heart.


    Under such circumstances, the French army is slowly pushing towards Qin City. Sloan is not in a hurry. What he wants is this kind of gradually solidified tension. As a dark magic magician, it''s very easy for him to put pressure on his opponent. It''s obviously the best way to fight by completely suppressing his opponent''s momentum and breaking it again. That way, he can not only fight as hard as possible Reduce the loss of their own side, the resistance will become much smaller.


    Anya stands in the center of the ancient tree, with the help of the omni-directional monitoring and control system, quietly observing every layout inside the Qin City, making the final preparations. In the face of a strong enemy, she knows she can''t afford to be negligent.


    At this moment, Anya suddenly finds that her heart is a little empty. She suddenly feels that she has always been very independent. At this time, she has a feeling of dependence. The emptiness in my heart is not because the French blue army is coming, but because ye Yinzhu is not there.


    Without the Qin emperor, Qin City seems to have lost its own backbone, even Anya, in this case, the mind is also restricted.


    Yinzhu, where have you been? Do you want to abandon Qin City at this critical moment? No, you are not like that. You must be in some trouble. However, no matter what, you have to come back, Qin City needs you. Without your Qin City, you will lose your soul!


    No matter what she is thinking, Anya can''t show any change on the surface. The Qin emperor is no longer there. The Qin City depends on the command of the leaders of all ethnic groups. If she is in chaos first, then the Qin City will be over.


    As soon as the omni-directional monitoring system turns its direction, from the highest peak of Brenner mountains, it can already see the French blue air force slowly approaching in the distance. The invisible pressure has solidified the atmosphere in the whole Brenner mountains, and the soldiers of all ethnic groups who are ready are quietly waiting for the battle time.


    On the huge wall of Qin City between the two mountains, the soldiers of Qin City quickly appeared. In a short time, they had covered the whole city wall.


    Holding a long bow, every soldier in Qin City looks dignified and excited. The leader, wearing light armor, holds a simple long bow in his hand. The bow is shining dark purple, as if to devour something. It''s Peja, the leader of Qin City''s long-range attack corps.


    Peja was nervous, but also excited. Since he was captured by Ye Yinzhu and joined Qin City, he found that he had fallen in love with this place. In the city of Qin, there is almost no competition for fame and profit. As long as you show one aspect of outstanding ability, you will be respected by everyone.


    Since he became the commander of the long-range attack corps, no one has ever doubted any aspect of Peja''s situation. Ten thousand men are completely trained by him. After a long time of training, Peja has absolute confidence that the combat effectiveness of this long-range attack corps has reached the top level of the same Corps on the mainland.


    What makes Peijia more grateful is that no one treats him as a prisoner. Even when he teaches Donglong''s martial arts, master Mei personally guides him, which greatly improves his fighting strength and gives full play to the power of the poisonous dragon bow in his hand.Falan, come on, even if you die in battle, it''s not a waste of your life to die in the hands of Falan''s army. Tightening his dragon bow, Peja raised his right hand.


    The soldiers of the long-range Legion made a uniform movement, and the special arrows forged by the dwarven Masters had been put on the bowstring. The tips of these long arrows are doped with diamond essence, and their penetrating ability is by no means comparable to that of ordinary arrows.


    Which country''s long-range attack corps on the mainland can have such equipment?


    In the past, Peja did not even dare to think about it, but now he is commanding such an army.


    Wait, now all they have to do is wait. At the same time, the giant fighters appeared behind them.


    A total of 300 goblin rippers, with a chill, stabilized the base on the top of the city, with their arms extended forward and closed. This is a Super Heavy Crossbow designed according to the mieshen crossbow. The arms are connected with their bodies in a sonorous sound, and the huge bowstring is pulled slowly. After the transformation, each goblin Ripper''s Heavy Crossbow can be used at the same time Shoot eight super heavy arrows as thick as arms and more than three meters in length.


    For this battle, the dwarves took out all their stocks. The heavy arrows around each goblin Ripper were piled up like hills. Around them, each goblin Ripper was specially equipped with four soldiers of Qin City''s land army to equip it with arrows.


    Far away, the Pegasus Paladin Gerard has seen the changes in the city, so he will not worry about the appearance of the remote Legion and goblin Ripper.


    Qin City people, finally appeared? I want to see how powerful Qin City, which can disturb the situation of the whole mainland, is to let France and blue send troops.


    The pride of being a paladin made Gerald not worry about his own strength at all. The slender cavalry gun in his hand slowly lifted up, and a faint blue halo began to appear on the Pegasus, which were stepped down by the Pegasus knights. As a level 7 Warcraft, although the defense of Pegasus was not as terrible as mammoths, they were more flexible and outstanding Rudd has absolute confidence that the other side''s long-range attack can''t hurt his soldiers.


    The atmosphere became more and more solidified. After the appearance of the goblin Ripper, another soldier appeared on the broad head of the city. You know, when the wall of Qin City was built, the width of the wall was larger than that of Raytheon''s hammer fortress, which is known as the first fortress in the mainland. The broad city head is enough to accommodate a large number of soldiers to fight at the same time.


    This time, there are five hundred Druids with huge claws. Although their bodies are smaller than those of the goblin rippers, the appearance of these Druids with light yellow light makes the defense strength of the whole Qin City more heavy.


    The low roar suddenly sounded, and the roar skill launched by 500 claw Druids at the same time instantly spread to the whole city. Every soldier of the long-range attack Legion had a yellow luster.


    The soldiers clearly feel that their eyes seem to be able to see further, and their whole body is full of endless power. The heavy long bow can no longer become a burden. The strong sense of war in their hearts has made them eager to pull the long bow in their hands.


    The roar skill of claw Druid can increase the attack and defense ability of all friendly forces within the roar range by 30%. This kind of auxiliary magic has the most outstanding effect in Legion level operations. This is also an important reason why Anya arranged them at the head of the city. Of course, they also have a role, that is, to stop the enemies who attack the city wall. The hand to hand combat ability of Druids with sharp claws is also in the forefront among all ethnic groups in Qin City. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 785

    Qin City''s defense force is not over yet. There are 2000 tree demon Druids following the claw Druids. This is all the fighting power of the tree demon Druids. Holding the spear tightly, the Druids are bathed in the range of claw Druids'' roaring skills. The muscles on their strong arms become more prominent, and they are ready to fight at any time.


    The French blue army is getting closer and closer, and the ten thousand mammoth knights at the front look so huge. Mammoth''s volume is too big, although the number is only ten thousand, but moving forward, it is like hundreds of thousands of troops. Every mammoth Knight carries his own super heavy axe on his shoulder. They haven''t fought for a long time, and the bloodthirsty and belligerent light in their eyes is constantly flashing.


    Compared with these mammoth heavy knights, Pompeii giants in the kingdom of Bozhe are just scum. Mammoth Knights don''t need armor. When their mount mammoth releases the petrified skin, it also acts on them. What armor is better than petrified skin?


    Every mammoth knight is an advocate of power. Although the wall of Qin City in front of them is so big, the only idea in their heart is to break down the wall from the front.


    Anya calmly observes the approaching enemy, and she also starts to act. The crystal ball in front of her slowly starts the most terrible defense system of Qin City under her powerful magic injection.


    Although Falan knows a lot about Qin City, he doesn''t know what the real defense ability of Qin City is.


    The first time the magic guided artillery array exerted its terror power was the last attack of the dragon clan. The dragon people have retreated, they will not go everywhere to publicize their defeat. Therefore, in the whole continent, only the defeated dragon people really know that Qin City has magic guided gun, which is a terrorist weapon.


    With the overturning of the fort, a steel cannon slowly appeared on the peaks of Qin City, flashing with dark gold, releasing a cold luster in the sunshine.


    The whole Qin City, like a huge machine, has been fully started and is preparing for high-speed operation.


    Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, slowly raised his 10 meter long Tomahawk. Ten thousand mammoth Falan Knights slowly stopped. The heavy breathing sounds of the tall mammoths were like waves, which could be heard clearly even at the head of Qin City.


    Although knowing that there is no one in the rear to threaten them, the French knights are very careful to protect all 3000 magicians in the battle. For French knights, nothing is more important than magicians. Soldiers can have combat effectiveness through training, but magicians need high talent to achieve something. Even Falan has been absorbing talents from mainland countries for thousands of years to have so many magician members. Everyone who can leave Falan and join the battle sequence is Falan''s most precious property. There must be no loss. If there''s something wrong with these 3000 magicians, even Sloan can''t bear the responsibility.


    Although there are six French legions coming to Qin City, according to Sloan''s plan, only four legions are really involved in the battle. The other two legions will always guard the magicians and protect their safety.


    In mid air, Pegasus Paladin Gerald naturally saw the action of mammoth Paladin Shaquille below. Mammoth Paladin stopped, not to rest, but to prepare for the charge. Before the storm, there will always be a moment of peace.


    For Falan, this operation does not need any communication with Qin City at all. At least that''s what Sloan thinks. In his heart, ye Yinzhu is the only one who knows his secret. Only when Qin City is completely wiped out from the world can his heart be calm and his secret be kept. After all, dead people are the best choice to keep a secret.


    At this time, the French blue army was only 3000 meters away from Qin City, and the flying horse knights and the magic carving knights were about 1000 meters above Qin City, just beyond the reach of arrows.


    Although the mammoth Knights stopped moving forward, the battle array began to change. Arcs appeared in the front of the battle array one by one. Such formations are rarely seen on the battlefield, but the French knights did so. The Qin City soldiers in charge of reconnaissance soon discovered the mystery of the battle array. After each arc, a large number of magicians were busy Come on, you can see the magic light shining behind the mammoth.


    Although Falan disdains Qin City, he will never despise it. Sloan has seen Ye Yinzhu''s strength with his own eyes. It can be seen how outstanding he is when he can reach such strength at Ye Yinzhu''s age. So, just before the attack, he ordered the magicians of Falan to be fully prepared.


    A variety of rare precious magic stones in mainland countries began to appear, and a complex magic array was rapidly arranged in the hands of these magicians. On the premise of sparing no expense of precious materials and with their magic level, it is very easy to arrange these arrays. Once they are successful, these arrays will become the most powerful battle positions for magicians. With various arrays with different functions, they can provide them with multiple functions such as magic supply, defense and auxiliary attack.


    With the action of the magicians, anyone who is a little familiar with magic can clearly feel that the magic elements in the air are changing subtly.Outside the Brenner mountains, all kinds of attribute magic elements are clearly divided into several parts and injected into those magic arrays. They are combined with the magic arrays to form stronger power. With the passage of time, the ability of the magic arrays gradually develops, and it is even clear that the rainbow formed by the magic elements is injecting into those magic arrays. It''s like a rainbow. It''s all over the world. It''s towards the 3000 magicians.


    Although there are thousands of magicians in Milan''s northern legion, compared with the magicians from Falan, they are far too far away. Let''s not talk about their strength, but the magic quality cultivated in Falan is enough to make these 3000 magicians proud of lonzainus. Falan is undoubtedly the best for the cultivation of magicians. All kinds of theoretical knowledge and sufficient magic materials can make every magician''s talent play out to the greatest extent. At this time, we can see its magical effect. The power of the magicians is rapidly showing under the effect of their magic array, even more terrible than their individual release of magic.


    A layer of dazzling magic light is gradually shining, low singing voice has begun to appear, magicians according to the layout of different magic array, arranged into an orderly formation.


    Nearly a hundred magic arrays with different attributes are showing their auxiliary effect, and gradually a strong magic mask appears above them.


    This is the real strength of the French blue. Although there are 60000 French Blue Knights, they are not the biggest attack output. Only these magicians are the embodiment of the real attack means. This kind of attack method that only needs to consume mana, but does not have any personnel loss, is what Falan is best at.


    What kind of magic can 3000 blue level magicians launch together? People who haven''t met can''t even think about it. Falan''s most powerful attack means will appear in front of Qin City.


    Anya calmly observes the movement of the French Legion outside Qin City through the omni-directional monitoring and control system, and she feels a little uneasy in her heart. With her cleverness, of course, she thought of what the French Legion was going to do. Their purpose was to make a way by magic, and gradually enter the Qin City to completely destroy all ethnic groups in the Brenner mountains.


    "Miss Anya, we have to take the initiative." Elder Weiming said solemnly.


    Anya nodded and didn''t ask why.


    Weiming said: "this should be the famous gapless magic array of Falan. According to the ancient books left by our ancestors, it was under the leadership of Falan that our Donglong empire was destroyed. This magic array is constructed by 3000 magicians. Once the magicians start magic, they will not release all their power at one time, but release magic in batches and stages, and it will definitely be a group magic of forbidden spell level. Once the attack is launched, they will be divided into ten parts. Every 300 people will release their magic. When the first round of magic is just over, the second round will appear until the tenth round. After the tenth round of magic is launched, the magician who launched the first round can launch the second round. With those magic arrays that increase the effect, the cost of these magicians themselves will be very small, and they can release magic continuously for a period of time. If I guess well, once these magicians give full play to their strength, it is not impossible to raze our Brenner mountains. "


    After listening to the words of the elder, Anya can''t help but take a breath. Falan''s strength is really terrible. Can''t stop the curse bombardment? Even if you imagine it, you can feel its horror.


    Without any hesitation, Anya issued the order of attack through the omni-directional monitoring and control system.


    Qin City moved for the first time. On the top of the city, Peja yelled, "all ready, shoot from the back. Straight ahead, 70 degrees. "


    After such a long time of training, Qin City''s long-range attack corps really put themselves into the battlefield for the first time. Peja''s words were absolute orders to them. The soldiers gave a big drink at the same time, slowly pulled back the long bow which had already been set up and raised it towards the sky.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    I''d like to recommend another good book, a history book, with wonderful content and magnificent momentum, which is very similar to the original biography of Huang Yi and Tang Shuanglong. Readers who like it can have a look at the book No.: 1059956 (to be continued). If you want to know the future, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 786

    Seventy degrees, which is a very high altitude. At least in the imagination of normal archers, no one has ever used a bow and arrow like this, unless it is aimed at the enemy in the air.


    However, the 70 degrees Peja said were obviously not aimed at the two flying knights in the air. There was still a distance between them.


    Peja didn''t pull his magic weapon dragon bow, just quietly watching the distance. Even the people of Qin City didn''t know much about the real ability of the commander of the long-range attack corps. In addition to artifact, he has a special power beyond the reach of ordinary people. That''s vision.


    Peja''s eyesight is even better than that of the best Elven archer. At the same time, his eyesight also includes computing power. He can calculate the specific position of the enemy within five kilometers only by visual observation and adjust it by means of bow and arrow.


    That''s his strongest ability. Therefore, with the Dragon bow, even in the face of the dragon''s attack, he did not have the slightest timidity.


    "Release -" with Peja''s shout, tens of thousands of soldiers of the long-range attack corps released their bowstring. After a special production process, these soldiers'' bows can send the long arrow from the point of Vajra''s arrow 800 meters away. This distance can be compared with the spear throwing of the tree demon Druid, which shows the horror degree.


    Tens of thousands of bowstring at the same time sounded a scene of terror, countless black arrows soared into the sky, like a huge battle array in general straight into the sky. The movements of the soldiers were uniform. Tens of thousands of people shot the arrow at the same time, but the sound of the bowstring was like that of a person, only the hum was a little louder.


    But the reaction of the French knights is undoubtedly very fast, whether it is the flying horse and the magic carving knights in the sky or the mammoth Knights below, when they hear the sound of bowstring, they immediately respond.


    The first time mammoth knights and mammoth Knights have their own special light. Form their strongest defense.


    At the same time, the flying horse and the magic carving knights in the mid air will rise at the same time, and release magic light to protect them. Although they know that the distance of kilometer is beyond the reach of arrow, they cherish their lives more.


    You know, the cultivation of every Paladin consumes a lot of resources and time, and no Paladin will let his subordinates take risks.


    Gerrard had found something wrong when he ordered his flying horse knights to raise their height. He was surprised to see that there was a large amount of arrow rain rising from the position of his own Legion. It was not only the height was not enough, but also the deviation was a little too much.


    Is this the only way these Qincheng people use bow and arrow? This is the first question Gerrard thought of. Tens of thousands of archers didn''t even have one accurate shot. I don''t know how they trained.


    Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin at the bottom, feels almost the same as Gerald. When he sees that the bow and arrow are shot into the sky, the corners of his mouth unconsciously show contempt. If the Pegasus knight and the magic carving Knight are so easily hurt by the bow and arrow, they are not worthy to be one of the French and Blue Knights.


    However, neither Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, nor Gerald, the Pegasus Paladin, felt scorn for a long time, because they soon found out the problem and the real purpose of the archers.


    After a rise of 800 meters, far more than the attack distance of ordinary bows and arrows of three or four hundred meters, the large area of arrow rain began to fall from the sky. Under the influence of arrow plumes, these long arrows, which weigh twice as much as ordinary bows and arrows, turned around and fell from the sky almost vertically to the ground like meteors chasing the moon.


    The height of 800 meters is extremely terrifying. Plus the height of the Qin city wall itself, when the arrow fell from the air to the ground, it was nearly 1000 meters away from the ground.


    This distance makes the gravity of the arrow itself increase, and even produce a large shrill sound. These arrows fall from the air, naturally, it is impossible to threaten the two French knights in the air, and their target is not the mammoth knights with terrible defensive power. The position of falling from the air is just towards the magicians behind the mammoth knights, who are firmly blocked by them.


    This is Peja''s real goal. By shooting from the back, Peja maximizes the gravity of the long arrow when it falls. Through his precise calculation, the 10000 long arrows just cover all 3000 magicians. According to his calculation, no arrow falls within the scope of the mammoth knights.


    Seeing this scene, Gerrard could not help but feel cold in the air. He realized that the piano city was not so easy to deal with.


    The two Paladins found something wrong. Sloan, who was in the middle of the French Blue formation, naturally found it. In a short period of consternation, he immediately gave the order of defense.


    The seven color magic light shield is shining for the first time, but the magicians of Falan have to give up the incantation they are singing, and quickly use the instant magic to trigger the energy in the magic array to form a huge protective shield above their heads.


    Bang Bang Bang In the fall of thousands of long arrows, the piercing force shocked the Falan magicians, and the magic shield was like a boat in the sea.It''s not that Lan''s magician is not strong enough, but that all this happened so suddenly that they can''t imagine that the enemy would have such attack means. Not to mention them, even Anya in the ancient tree didn''t expect that Qin City''s long-range attack Legion had such ability.


    Let''s not say whether this round of arrow rain can kill Falan''s magicians. Just interrupting each other''s magic spell has also won a lot of time for Qin City soldiers. In the decisive battle, even a small change may affect the whole war situation. This initial contact is obviously that Qin City has the upper hand.


    However, the attack was not over. After the first round of arrow rain, Peja didn''t even look at the long arrows. He gave the second order, which was 70 degrees and the same was back fire. When the first round of arrow rain didn''t reach the highest point, the second round of arrow rain had already been shot.


    Then, the third round.


    The long bow of Qin City''s long-range attack corps is specially designed. Although these Qin City soldiers have been training for a long time, it still needs time to repair this heavy bow after three times of continuous opening. After the soldiers fully open the bow, their arms will fall into a short period of numbness.


    At this time, in addition to Peja, there was another commander of Qin City, Oliveira, whom ye Yinzhu also admired.


    Maybe other high-level officials in Qincheng don''t know the strength of the long-range attack corps, but as the most direct guide of Qincheng soldiers and the commander of Qincheng army, he can''t be unaware of it. When Peja ordered his men to launch three rounds of shooting, Oliveira''s order had already been issued.


    At the same time of three rounds of arrow rain, three hundred goblin rippers stepped forward at the same time, close to the rear of the long-range Legion soldiers. Their huge crossbows had already been pulled open. With the clang of the base, the huge heavy arrows aimed downward.


    And the druids have also moved, when the third round of arrow rain after the launch, Oliveira issued the order to throw.


    Bang Bang Bang The dense sound sounded for the third time. Although the instant magic of 3000 blue level magicians is also quite powerful, especially with the increase of the magic array, under the almost non-stop bombardment of three rounds of long arrows with the tips of Vajra essence, the attack stack brought by the whole 30000 arrows is still very terrible, and the rainbow light is obviously dimmed.


    With the long arrow to reach further distance, all magicians have had a slight change in their hearts. They never thought that the enemy could still attack them at such a long distance.


    At this time, the first thing that magicians think of is to improve their own defense, so under Sloan''s command, their mantra is no longer to launch an attack, but to defense. When their own safety is threatened, anyone will subconsciously launch their strongest defense ability, which is also human instinct.


    The stronger the spell, the longer it takes to sing. At this time, the strong buzz sounded again. This time, although the buzz was different from before, the sound wave was much bigger than before.


    The super heavy crossbows in the hands of 300 goblin rippers have been launched. The bows and arrows can''t reach kilometers away. It''s not suitable for these heavy crossbows. How much power can the goblin rippers play with their huge body as high as 10 meters?


    Those heavy crossbows in their hands, can launch more than 1500 meters distance, plus subtle back fire, when the first round of Heavy Crossbow attack, a total of 2400 heavy crossbows have been like dark clouds, directly over the mammoth knight, to replace the long-range Legion to the rear of the magicians.


    At the same time, 2000 tree demon Druids also moved and made their first throw. The target of these tree demon Druids was not the magician of Falan. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 787

    Although their throwing distance can reach 800 meters away, their spear throwing does not have bow and arrow with arrow feathers. By using the ability of backfire to extend the attack distance, their attack in this round is directed to the air.


    It turned out that when they felt that the other party was threatening their most important magician legion, the flying horse knights and the magic carving knights in the air had made a response for the first time. A total of 20000 air forces came down from the sky with unparalleled momentum and rushed to the direction of Qin City. They believed that as long as these archers were killed, the magicians would not be killed again Under any threat.


    However, the flying horse Paladin Gerald did not communicate with the original dragon. If he knew what the Dragon encountered after entering the Qin City, he would never give such a hasty order to attack from the air.


    The first thing to meet them was the spear thrown by the Druid.


    The power of spear throwing can''t be compared with that of ordinary bows and arrows. You know, spear throwing is the only ability of the tree demon Druids. They can rank above the horned Eagle by virtue of this unique skill of spear throwing.


    Of course, the Pegasus Knights don''t think that the two thousand spears will have any impact on them. The slender dragon spears in their hands are pushed down at the same time. With their strong power, the fighting spirit of green, cyan, blue, and even purple almost bursts out from the Pegasus and the knights on the back of the magic carving for the first time. They don''t let their mounts use magic at all, because Only in this way can the flying speed reach the fastest level, they have to rely on their own strength to get rid of the only two thousand spears. According to the calculation of Pegasus Paladin Gerard, those who throw spears only have the ability of this round of attack. As long as they get rid of this round of attack, then they will die. He absolutely has reason to believe that his own side can win the most In a short period of time, the obstacles on these cities will be thoroughly cleared.


    Even if the other side has those steel puppets that look very majestic.


    However, the warriors of the two knights order Pegasus and Eagle underestimated the ability of the Druid. As Druids, druids with only one means of attack, will their spear throwing be so simple? The answer is No.


    Spears are broken in the face of fierce fighting, but their strong impact still slows down the speed of the flying horse knights and the magic carving knights.


    Then something happened that surprised the two major French knights. Those broken spears released a layer of light green gas, which was spreading at an amazing speed. Almost in the blink of an eye, the green gas emitted by 2000 spears had covered all the soldiers of the two French knights in the air.


    Poison gas? This is Gerrard''s first reaction, the roar from his mouth, with strong purple level 9 fighting spirit spread across the battlefield, "to fight to protect the body, be careful of the gas."


    The quality of the French knights is really terrible. When they heard Gerrard''s cry, they subconsciously responded. They not only protected their body with fighting spirit, but also protected the horse under the step.


    Unfortunately, this is their first encounter with the Druids, and they know very little about a race they have never seen before.


    The light green gas was not poison gas at all. When the light green light spread rapidly, every French Knight flying in the air found that his body became slow, not only himself, but also his mount.


    Although both eagle and Pegasus belong to level 7 Warcraft, they are not immune to the slow effect of the tree demon Druid.


    Originally, the downward momentum of the thunder suddenly stagnated. At this time, they were less than 500 meters away from the head of Qin City.


    Last time, after being attacked by 800 adult dragons, although Qin city gained an overwhelming advantage, ye Yinzhu and the senior officials of Qin City carefully studied the gains and losses of that battle.


    The dragon clan is not the most powerful enemy of Qin City. Their strongest enemy comes from Falan. The French knights don''t have a huge body like the dragon. The magic gun even needs a simple aim to achieve brilliant results.


    Once the French and Blue Knights are dispersed, the power of the magic gun will be greatly weakened.


    After discovering this problem, ye Yinzhu, Oliveira, Anya and others carefully studied the disadvantages of magic gun.


    Any weapon has its own strengths and weaknesses. The ultimate goal of their research is to give full play to the strengths of the magic guided gun and reduce the weaknesses as much as possible. Therefore, we have the strategic plan for today''s World War I.


    Oliveira fully implemented Ye Yinzhu''s strategic thinking. The attack speed of magic guided gun is very fast, but it is not absolute. The closer you are to the magic guided gun, the less likely you are to dodge, but you can''t be too close, because that will cause the aftereffects of the magic guided gun''s attack to hurt you. After careful experiments and calculations, Qin City''s senior officials found that the distance between 500 meters and 800 meters is the most powerful and terrifying zone for the magic guided gun.


    When ye Yinzhu was away, Oliveira became the person who controlled the whole situation. When the French blue army appeared, he began to analyze calmly. Seeing that the French blue army began to attack, he also received Anya''s order and began to prepare.It is no doubt that the first target is to attack the enemy magicians. After all, the most powerful one in France is the magicians. But at the same time, the airspace of Qin City must be defended. Only in this way can the thick wall play a role.


    From the moment he saw the Pegasus and the eagle, Oliveira began to lay out. He could have let the goblin Ripper attack the sky, but he didn''t, because he was not sure whether the goblin Ripper could cause real damage to the other side. If he failed, he would scare the snake.


    Therefore, he set up such a killing situation, while most of the attack power went to the enemy magicians, he also created a trap for Falan''s air force.


    The flying horse knights and the magic Eagle Knights maintain a dense formation when they charge, so that they can more effectively defend against the attack of Qin City''s long-range attack Legion.


    Therefore, when they become slow under the attack of the tree demon Druid, the formation is still dense. Just at this time, the thunderous roar sounded.


    The swarthy muzzles that peep out quietly from the mountains and cities are already full of terrifying elemental energy, and countless beams of light flow back from all directions, directly towards the 20000 air forces in the air.


    The gorgeous light in the air delimits the amazing color light, after this period of time''s repair, the Qin City is no longer the Qin City when the Dragon came, compared with then, now the Qin City has more terrible defense.


    If the French and blues are fighting against Qin City in an open plain, then all the forces of Qin City may not be able to compete with them.


    But it''s different here. It''s Qin City. Anya, ye Yinzhu and all ethnic groups in Qin City have worked hard to build a long-term base. Only here can the fighting power of Qin City be brought into full play, especially the magic gun. Once it is launched, the effect can be described as destroying heaven and earth.


    The number of magic guided cannons has exceeded 200. When the two hundred dazzling beams of light rise at the same time, even the sunlight will lose its color. The originally cold air will become hot almost in an instant, and all the energy will explode completely at the first time.


    Gerard, the paladin of Pegasus and the paladin of magic carving, almost immediately felt bad. But at this time, the tardiness effect given by the Druids is not over. Even if they want to escape from this area, it has become impossible.


    Fortunately, they have just turned on their fighting spirit and faced the attack of the magic guided gun with the strongest defense state. However, can their defense compare with the attack of the magic guided gun?


    As the ultimate weapon of Qin City, the power of magic guided gun is so terrible. Almost all the highest quality magic crystal nuclei owned by Qin City are based on them.


    Most of the 200 magic guided cannons are equipped with more than eight levels of magic crystal nuclei. Once the long brewed energy bursts out, it still bombards a place at the same time, and the terrible power suddenly forms a chain reaction.


    Sloan''s face changed. When he saw the huge 200 beams of light, his face became extremely ugly. He could feel how powerful those energies were.


    It''s an attack with forbidden curse energy. The energy beam of each magic gun reaches the level of forbidden curse. So many forbidden Charms collide together, and the terror of power is almost indescribable.


    Although the defences of Pegasus and modiao are good, they are far worse than the huge body of the dragon. The physical condition of the dragon is the best in Warcraft. In that case, they can''t compete with the attack of the magic gun, let alone these are far inferior to the Warcraft of the Dragon defense.


    In the reach of the magic gun, the flying horse knight and the magic carving Knight disappeared from the world at the first time. What they could do was to weaken the terrible impact by relying on their defensive spirit. Only the crystal nucleus of Warcraft and the weapons in their hands can barely survive, but the mark of life has been completely wiped out. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 788

    What is more terrifying is still behind. When the attack power launched by 200 magic guided guns at the same time condenses in the air, the chain explosion of terror occurs, which is the most direct and terrifying energy storm. It''s like a huge colorful halo spreading in an instant. Huge magic across the sky, the explosion of the center of thousands of French blue knight dragon defense in front of this broken magic Heavy Crossbow, let alone ordinary human.


    Two thousand and four hundred crossbows and arrows tore up the already thin magic shield almost at the first time. The next moment, they came into that space.


    Scream like one after another, not to mention the blue level magician, even the purple level magician absolutely dare not use their own body to resist this Heavy Crossbow!


    Although Sloan''s reaction has been very fast, plus the two paladins and Angie, four people at the same time, to the greatest extent to stop these heavy crossbows, but in the sudden shock, they still can''t stop all.


    If the catapult can shoot so far, it can be seen how powerful the machine is. When they shoot, only a mirage can be seen in the air, and even the air is slightly distorted. Such a fast attack can''t be stopped by human power in a large range. It''s Sloan, and it can''t be done without preparation.


    More than 500 mages of Falan left their lives forever under this round of broken magic crossbow. This kind of crossbow does not need to hit the key directly. As long as it is shot on the body, it must be penetrating damage. The instant massive blood loss is enough to deprive the mage of his fragile life. Therefore, the injured are much less, only those very lucky guys It''s just a scratch.


    Almost in a flash, all the spells that the magician was singing were destroyed by the sudden attack. Even more than one third of the magic array on the ground was damaged to varying degrees.


    To annihilate the magician is equivalent to destroying the foundation of the French and blue army. Such a huge loss is beyond Sloan''s mind. Before he came here, he thought that Qin City must be powerful, but he didn''t expect that Qin City was so strong that he directly attacked Falan. Falan, who had such a fierce war law, felt unprepared.


    Sloan was angry. He was really angry. He naturally noticed the changes in the air. In a face-to-face situation, the so-called invincible French blue army in the mainland was destroyed by the other side, nearly ten thousand people, nearly one sixth of its combat effectiveness. What a shame?


    Not only Sloan was angry, but all the French were also angry. The attack of Qin City didn''t dispel their fighting spirit, on the contrary, it made them crazy and angry.


    Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, "Qin City is so small, will he only attack secretly? Have the courage to go out of the city. "


    Oliveira looked at the mammoth Paladin Shaquille with disdain, and said in a deep voice: "when you invade our Qin City, you still want to fight fairly. Isn''t that the most important thing in the world? Whoever dares to invade our Qin City will be punished even though it is far away. "


    Under the command of Peja, the recovered soldiers of the long-range Legion directly expressed their determination to the French and blue legion with three rounds of arrows. However, this time they did not achieve brilliant results.


    Sloan will not give Qin City another chance. As the commander of Falan, he finally joined the war directly. He rose from the air and floated in the air. With him rising at the same time, there was a black cloud. After entering the cloud, all the arrows disappeared. Sloan''s cold eyes straddle the sky, looking at the head of Qin City, and the huge pressure surges out like a blanket.


    The real showdown is about to start, but the city of Qin has lost Oliveira''s figure. At this time, the thing that surprised Falan happened again. In the middle of the sky, 3000 light points came at a high speed, and the target was the unstable two knights, Pegasus and magic eagle.


    It was three thousand short arrows, but they were shot by the elf archers. Three thousand horned Eagle knights had already taken off from the interior of Brenner mountains when they were bombarded by the magic guide gun just now. After the first round of archery, they faced the enemy from a distance.


    Qin City is absolutely complete in the construction of various arms. These 3000 horn Eagles were mostly used for reconnaissance in the past. In the face of a strong enemy this time, they will finally set foot on the battlefield.


    The horned hawk can only use some wind magic, and it doesn''t have much attack power. But when these wind magic are added to the short arrow fired by the elf Archer, the effect becomes completely different.


    Precision and penetration are always the special effects of the Elven archers. Although the reaction of the French and Blue Knights is fast enough, no one will fall, many of them still have several more scars.


    At this time, the Knights of the holy eagle and the other knights of the holy Eagle are not in the air. The order is that the Knights of the holy eagle and the other knights of the holy Eagle retreat from the sky.


    After the attack just now, the French knights need time to recover both physically and mentally, and Gerrard''s choice is undoubtedly the most correct.Sloan raised his hand and pointed to the head of Qin City, "mammoth knights, charge."


    Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, had been waiting impatiently for a long time. Under Sloan''s command, a total of 10000 mammoth paladins began to launch a terrible charge, roaring heavily, with a loud sound, just like an earthquake wave extending towards the wall of Qin City. The axe in their hands has been raised high.


    ------------------


    in the continuous climax of the war, friends who like Xiao San''s works, vote for me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 789

    While the mammoth Knights charged, the other three French Blue legions outside the city protected the remaining Magicians for the first time. Under Sloan''s personal cover, the French Blue magicians finally started their magic.


    ¡­¡­


    Far north wilderness, holy light city.


    Boom, dazzling magic light envelops the earth, countless strong magic waves are released in the air, and a large number of ORC soldiers are killed in the violent magic.


    Soil, dust, blood, flesh and blood, the cruelty of war is fully displayed on the battlefield like meat grinder.


    Even Maldini didn''t know how many times they had blocked the orc attack.


    Maybe it''s because they were suppressed so badly before. Since they launched the attack, the orcs have been attacking more and more. Even in all the attacks, they were led by the royal families of the two tribes and rushed to Shengguang City regardless of casualties.


    Although there are thousands of magicians in holy light city, the magic of magicians is limited after all. After each round of strong magic attack, there will always be a vacuum period. When the magicians recover their mana, the charge of orcs will become more terrible.


    On the whole battlefield, within the scope of vision, at least more than a million Orc troops left Raytheon''s hammer fortress, pounding the defense line of holy light like waves.


    Goody and Joe Cole jointly issued an order before the war, not to break through the city of light, never to retreat.


    This is a war without intermission. All the orcs seem to be crazy.


    In order to stimulate the morale of the orcs, in order to let many days of depression thoroughly express, Guti issued the order to make all the orcs blood boiling.


    As long as you enter the city of holy light, the first one is the Lord of holy light. After entering the territory of Milan Empire, you are not forbidden to burn, kill and plunder, and all the plunder belongs to you.


    Orcs are a simple people, they fight desperately, sometimes only need the support of desire. Guti gave them this desire, so when charging, these orcs became particularly terrible. The attack power is even more terrifying than before.


    Maldini stood steadily at the head of the city, watching the tide of the enemy in front of the city of light, but his heart was very calm.


    As early as when the orcs launched the charge, the marshal had already set aside life and death, and even regarded the war as the last battle of his life.


    Like ordinary soldiers, he stood at the head of the city and took the lead to resist the enemy''s attack. His Epee in his hand had swallowed up the lives of many orcs.


    By Maldini''s side, Materazzi is releasing instant magic one by one almost continuously. It is precisely under the circumstances that the two brothers take the lead to resist the enemy''s attack. Although the number is far less than the enemy''s, Milan''s northern Legion is not half timid and half timid. They also fight with each other with their own lives.


    The whole wall of holy light city has been dyed blood red.


    The orcs don''t need a ladder to step on the corpses of the people and make a big impact on the city.


    "Brother, let''s go. More than 100000 of our soldiers have died, and countless of them have been injured. If we go on like this, I''m afraid we can''t stand it. As long as you are still here, our violet family will rise one day. "


    Materazzi and Maldini have been together for more than 70 years. The brothers are familiar with each other. At this moment, Materazzi clearly feels that his magic power is rapidly passing. He knows that if this continues, the city of light will be broken sooner or later.


    Today''s Orc attack is unprecedentedly fierce, regardless of the loss. Although the orc''s damage is three times that of their own side, the orc army still has more than one million combat power, while the living power in Shengguang city is rapidly decreasing.


    "Go?" Maldini stabbed an orc to the top of the city. He looked at matlachi strangely and said faintly: "the violet family has only the clan leader who died in battle, but no commander who escaped in battle. Do you want me to live in disgrace while the soldiers fight to death? I can''t do it with Maldini. I''ve been guarding this holy light city for most of my life. To be able to fight and die here is my best destination. "


    Maldini''s words are firm, without any hesitation. His firm gaze had told Materazzi that he would never retreat.


    At the same time also told all the soldiers around, Maldini, violet family, with them.


    "Good." Materazzi roared, and his fighting spirit reached the limit in his brother''s firm words, "then our brothers will die together today. I want to see how much the orcs will pay before we die."


    The purple fighting spirit suddenly blooms from Maldini. He looks up to the sky and sends out a long cry, chopping the orc who is trying to rush up. He sighs in his heart that the time we can hold on to is not long. I hope we can see you again in our lifetime.


    Even if it''s death, please help me keep the holy light city and keep the orcs out of the gate. Once these fierce orcs enter the territory of Milan empireMaldini did not dare to think about it any more. The light in his eyes became more resolute. It was just like all the other races took Qin City as their home. Milan empire was also the home of Maldini and violet family! He can''t let the enemy invade his home and trample on it.


    "For the sake of the Empire of Milan, for the sake of our homeland, burn, the blood of the soldiers."


    ¡­¡­


    The dense magic solidifies in the air, and the huge fluctuation of elements seems to make the whole air burn. The magicians of Falan are completely angry under the previous heavy damage. They burn their strongest magic at all costs of mana. The whirlpool formed by magic elements hovers in the air, and each whirlpool represents the power of a forbidden curse.


    These mages have given up the continuous forbidden curse bombardment. Now they just want to pour their strongest magic to Qin City, and completely destroy the fortress that causes damage to them.


    One blue level magician is not enough to release the forbidden curse, but as long as five blue level magicians gather together, with the effect of magic array, they can easily use the forbidden curse in a large range.


    The mage of Falan still has 2500 people left at this time. He can launch 500 forbidden spells at the same time. That''s 500 forbidden spells!


    It is when the mountain is flat and the sea is dry. Even the turbulence of elements in the air has been dissolved in the huge forbidden magic, and even become a part of them.


    Sloan floats in the air, looking coldly at the Qin City Army on the opposite side. The remaining forces of the two knights, Pegasus and magic carving, float in the air, and Sloan''s own strength is enough to block the long-range attacks including the broken magic crossbow.


    Boom, the mammoth Knights finally rush to the bottom of Qin City. The long-range attack corps on the head of Qin City keep tilting their arrows to the bottom of the city. However, for these mammoth knights with petrified skin, this level of attack can not produce any effect on them at all.


    The huge impact of gravity on mammoth city. In the roar, the gate, which is tens of meters high and several meters thick, is shaking violently.


    Deep purple fighting light suddenly lit up, mammoth Paladin shaquill held up his axe, heavily toward the direction of Qin City.


    The fierce purple level nine fighting spirit and his own powerful power suddenly gave play to the terrorist attack power, and the violent energy fluctuation brought a strong bombardment to Qin City in an instant.


    How powerful the purple level nine fighting spirit is. With Shaquille''s heavy weapons, although the gate of Qin City is already extremely heavy, the magic defense array attached to the gate is instantly broken by the violent attack of mammoth.


    Steel debris mixed with the internal sawdust flying, the door suddenly a depth of two meters, vertical and horizontal five meters deep groove.


    Other mammoth Knights follow Shaquille''s example and wield their battle axes. Although their attack power is much worse than Shaquille''s, don''t forget that this is a mammoth Knights'' order composed of ten thousand people. Each knight has not only the fighting spirit of youth, but also the strong body.


    For a moment, the gate of Qin City, which has lost the protection of magic, is almost incessantly ringing with bursts of fierce roar. No matter how strong the gate is, in this case, it is still rapidly damaged.


    The strength of Falan really started from this moment. As the commander, Sloan knew very well that as long as the magicians'' magic began to work, Qin City would not have any chance.


    At this time, the second charge of the magic gun was finally completed. After carefully weighing the pros and cons, Anya, who was in charge of the magic gun, launched the second round of attack. This time, the magic gun did not roar the distant magician, but fell from the sky, with a strong energy fluctuation, and directly blasted to the mammoth knight who was threatening the gate of Qin City.


    Magician''s forbidden curse is naturally more terrible than the impact of mammoth knight, but Anya thinks about the efficiency of magic guided gun. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 790

    In the mid air, Sloan and the two air cavalry regiments have already made preparations for defense. If the magic gun is attacking them, Sloan''s powerful strength can at least weaken the power of the magic gun by more than half. In addition, the forbidden incantation sung by the magicians is coming to an end, and the Magic Elements in the air are too rich, it is almost impossible for the magic gun to weaken its effect They do harm. So Anya chose another threat.


    Hesitant mammoth Knights have come to the bottom of Qin City, so not all the magic guns can work. Nevertheless, nearly 100 magic guns have been specially trained to directly bombard the mammoth Knights under the city.


    Intense roar and turbulence of elements accompanied by the roar of countless mammoths.


    Seeing the second bombardment of the magic guided gun, Sloan floating in the air in the distance did not show any surprise. A cold light flashed in his eyes and said calmly: "does Qin City think that the same attack will cause secondary damage to Falan?"


    A layer of yellow brilliance rises from the mammoth heavy knights when the magic gun falls. Ten thousand mammoths make defensive actions at the same time. The huge smell of earth elements rises in the air and condenses into a huge light shield to completely protect their bodies. They even block the bombardment of the magic gun.


    Although the yellow light shield is rapidly broken, it is the combined power of tens of thousands of mammoths, which has greatly weakened the attack power of the magic gun.


    At the same time, the first round of magic attack of Falan magician has appeared, not to attack Qin City. A total of 50 defense forbidden incantations suddenly appeared over the mammoth knights. It was just at the moment when the Earth Shield issued by the mammoth Knights disappeared. Although the power of the magic gun was strong, it failed for the first time in front of Falan''s strong overall strength.


    All the attack power was dispelled by the 50 forbidden spells, but those forbidden spells were still in the air, and blocked a round of magic crossbow shooting. Ten thousand mammoth knights were completely intact under the attack of Qin City.


    Sloan showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. At this time, he has become the commander of the whole French Blue Legion. As long as the spells are completed, he can make these forbidden spells fly to the place where they should go by his own command. More than 2000 blue level mages are enough to complete more than 400 forbidden spell level attacks. That kind of lethality, in his opinion, only needs one Round, enough to achieve the effect of destruction.


    Just as the magic spell of Falan was about to be finished, suddenly, a wonderful melody fell from the sky, and a huge milky halo floated and expanded in the air, just like the general misty cloud.


    The wonderful melody appeared in every magician''s ears. The beautiful rhythm and soothing music made their nervous spirit relax a little bit, and the magic they were exerting was also weakened invisibly and quickly.


    Sloan''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t do it. The huge milky halo also enveloped him. With his strong mental power, he would not be affected by the melody, but his own magic was also weakened, but the weakening was completely negligible to him.


    God sound magic, this is Sloan''s first idea, his look suddenly a little more nervous, milky white God sound aura, should be only the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu can display, Sloan is not surprised, ye Yinzhu, you finally willing to come out?


    However, to Sloan''s surprise, a new army appeared in the sky above Qin City. It was a huge army, and three thousand horned Eagle Knights floating in the air were nothing compared with them.


    Two hundred dragons soared into the air, and huge magic elements were concentrated around their bodies. What attracted Sloan''s most attention was that in the middle of the two hundred dragons, a jujube shaped giant with a length of more than 100 meters appeared there. These dragons seemed to exist just to protect it.


    Does Qin City have such a power? Sloan is well aware of the position of giant dragons in the human world. Even if eight countries in the mainland are added together, they can never have so many dragon riders. Moreover, it seems that these giant dragons are all adults, including a large number of upper dragon families.


    The deep and strange dragon language spreads in the air, and the huge element fluctuation also appears in the sky of Qin City. The hornhawk knights had already stepped back to leave enough space for the dragons.


    Among the rich magic halo, the nearly twenty silver dragons are the most powerful. The forbidden incantation in front of them is obviously more terrible than the magic performed by other giant dragons. The title of magic dragon is not in vain.


    The Milky aura of Shenyin comes from the huge jujube stone like object, and the condensed aura comes from a large transparent crystal in front of it.


    The reason why Sloan didn''t fight against the aura is not that he didn''t want to stop the spread of the aura, but that he couldn''t.


    Although Shenyin magic has no direct attack ability, ye Yinzhu knew that the biggest characteristic of Shenyin magic is irreversibility as early as he began to practice.


    In particular, the high-level God sound division, playing music is no longer relying on simple sound transmission, but directly frighten each other''s soul.Therefore, even Sloan''s strength, it is impossible to destroy the aura by his own magic. To stop the aura, we must destroy the performer.


    The most powerful legion of Qin City finally appeared, and the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier finally rose to the high altitude before each other''s magic spell was coming.


    At this time, among the qindi, Oliveira, who had previously disappeared from the city, was sitting in the main control position. Sura controlled the movement of the qindi aircraft carrier, and Yinlong controlled the weapons. In the front-end amplifying room, ocean led qindi twelve music square, playing the wonderful melody perfectly.


    As the most powerful magic group in Qin City, they finally showed their strength on the battlefield. With the help of the internal augmentation of Qin emperor and the sound amplifying magic array, the aura of divine sound released by Qin Emperor''s twelve music square enveloped all the other side''s more than 2000 magicians. There is only one effect of this piece of music, which is to weaken, as much as possible.


    Oliveira kept giving orders to the Dragon Knights. In mid air, the Dragon Knights who are gathering mana form an arc formation, defending the central aircraft carrier qindi. This formation can give full play to their own mana.


    A slender black staff appears in Sloan''s hand. At the top of the staff, the round crystal full of mysterious brilliance is the soul pearl of a great master Phil Jackson.


    The staff pointed in the air, and Sloan gave the order to attack. The target of attack is the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier, which has just launched but has affected the whole battle situation.


    Sloan can see at a glance that the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier just launched is the most threatening enemy to France and blue. So he didn''t let the magicians throw their first round of forbidden incantations at the head of Qin City.


    On the one hand, mammoth Knights have an absolute advantage under the city, and they may rush into Qin City at any time. Once these powerful Knights rush into the city, their lethality will not be inferior to magic.


    Huge magic waves rush in the air, and the magic of both sides is released almost at the same time.


    Hundreds of forbidden incantations swarmed out in the sky thousands of meters away. On one side was the most gifted biological dragon, and on the other side was the Falan mage Legion coming out of the land of human mages'' belief. Nearly 600 forbidden incantations were instantly released from both sides.


    In terms of quantity, it is obvious that the Falan side has the advantage. Although they have released 50 forbidden incantations before, the remaining magicians still have nearly 400 forbidden incantations.


    If according to the normal magic contrast, the Dragon legion of Qin City will surely lose. After all, the number of opponents is twice that of them.


    However, at this time, it showed the powerful role of the twelve music square of Qin emperor in the battlefield, and the weakening effect of the aura of divine sound had the greatest effect before. Therefore, although the magic of the Falan mages was still at the level of forbidden incantation, it was much weaker than their original strength, so that their attack power was sharply reduced.


    In the amplifying room of the aircraft carrier qindi, including the sea, the twelve girls of qindi''s twelve music square almost spewed out a mouthful of blood at the same time, and thousands of magicians in Falan issued the forbidden curse at the same time. Although the magic effect would not affect them who used the divine sound magic, the huge mental power cluster still had a backfire effect on them. Every Shenyin teacher''s mental power has been shaken to varying degrees.


    This is because they are in the qindi, and the shock is much smaller, otherwise, the damage will only be greater.


    Boom -


    the intense roar makes the whole sky colorful. The dazzling effect of hundreds of forbidden incantations colliding together is probably the first time in thousands of years.


    In the sky, the light of the sun has disappeared, only the color clouds in the sky, the soft color clouds, are full of unparalleled terrible magic. The level of magic turbulence breaking out to this entity can be described as the power of destruction. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 791

    Even with Sloan''s strength, when he saw the colorful clouds, he could not help but change his face and quickly lowered his height by 100 meters from the sky.


    The area covered by colorful light clouds is almost instantly enlarged. Starting from the central square of Qincheng in Brenner mountains, it radiates outward and presents a fan-shaped radiation. It covers thousands of square kilometers in an instant. From this moment on, unless these huge magic elements disperse slowly with the passage of time, the sky will become a taboo, unless it is beyond the existence of sub gods, otherwise, anyone who enters the sky will encounter the most terrible destruction energy.


    Falan''s magicians were stunned. It was the first time for them to see such a scene. It was completely conceivable that if this piece of light cloud appeared on the ground, it would have terrible destructive power. Even if it was impossible to wipe out the Brenner mountains.


    The reaction speed of the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier was also very fast. After launching magic, the colorful cloud burst out. Under the command of Oliveira, the flight altitude was also reduced quickly to get out of the cloud.


    It can be seen from the radiation direction of this colorful light cloud that in the magic fight just now, it was the dragon clan that had the upper hand.


    Although this result has something to do with the fact that there are a large number of superior dragon people in Qin City, what is more important is the influence of the twelve music square of Qin emperor on the enemy magicians. It weakens the opponent''s mana and will from the source, which makes the cooperation and power of forbidden incantations released by Falan magicians have huge problems. Therefore, the Dragon legion of Qin City barely occupies a certain advantage.


    Sloan''s face became more dignified. He didn''t expect that Qin City was so difficult to deal with. Ye Yinzhu was so powerful that it could even affect the effect of thousands of powerful magicians on his side to release the forbidden curse.


    He didn''t know that the aura of divine sound was not performed by Ye Yinzhu before. With the ensemble ability of Qin Emperor''s twelve music houses and the increasing role of Qin Emperor''s number, even if ye Yinzhu was here, he could never do better than them.


    The soldiers of the French blue army are worthy of the elite. Despite the huge magic collision in the air, the mammoth knights on the ground did not stop at all. The gate of Qin City has become extremely broken, and it is almost impossible to resist their attack.


    Anya''s command came into Qin City, and her voice was very cold. At this time, with the deepening of the war, the fairy queen had devoted herself to the fighting.


    "Open the gate." Although there are no precious materials used in the construction of the gate of Qin City, it is extremely difficult to build such a huge gate. If it is completely destroyed by the other party, it will cost a lot of manpower and material resources to restore it. So, in the first time, Anya issued the order of Kaesong.


    The huge gate of Qin City opened slowly to the inside in another heavy impact of mammoth knights.


    Did Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, finally break away?


    "For the glory of Falan, rush --" hold up the battle axe and urge the golden mammoth king to step down. Shaquille is the first to rush into Qin City, followed by tens of thousands of mammoth knights. Like a torrent of boulders, it goes straight into the city. Until this time, the mammoth Knights order is still a complete sequence, there is no casualty.


    However, after the mammoth knights rushed into Qin City, their action soon stopped. It was not that Shaquille''s fighting spirit was not firm enough, but that they could not move on.


    The powerful atmosphere was like the waves, which stiffly prevented the mammoth from charging. The mammoths, who were also strong in fighting before, seemed to be tired and stood still. From the beginning, the speed of charging decreased rapidly, even atrophied, and their petrified skin defense expanded to the maximum.


    There''s a problem with all the signs. Mammoths are afraid. They''re afraid.


    Shaquill''s pupils suddenly contracted, not only the ordinary mammoth had the feeling of fear, but also the golden mammoth king who had reached the level of level 9 Warcraft.


    Shaquille didn''t blame his riding partner. His eyes were fixed on the front. At this time, the whole mammoth Knight order has completely rushed into the inner of Qin City, and came to the incomparable wide central square of Qin City.


    Purple figure as high as eight meters away, cold and deep purple eyes staring at the opposite mammoth Paladin Shaquille, his hands do not have any weapons, hands behind, a long purple black hair quietly spread on the shoulders of the big, deep breath slow release.


    Behind him, a total of nine huge Warcraft stood there quietly. It was their breath that made the mammoth army stagnate.


    Behind the ten people, more than ten thousand Warcraft were waiting quietly. Although these kinds of Warcraft are different, each of them is releasing a breath of extraordinary terror. Especially the beasts of the same race behind the top ten. It was the bimonthly Legion that was known as the invincible land war in the mainland of lonzainus.


    Even Shaquille, a fierce fighter, can''t help but take a breath when he sees these behemoths. The total number of behemoths exceeds 800. Standing in the front row, there are more than 80 golden behemoths, 17 meters tall and with golden hair.The hundred inch claws on their hands are shining brilliantly, and the bloodthirsty light is staring at the front firmly.


    "Did you just clamor to challenge Qin City?" The tall man with purple hair and purple eyes in the front said coldly.


    Shaquille, after all, was born in Falan, and his pride soon made him recover from shock, straightening out his solid chest, "yes, it''s me."


    Purple looked at Shaquille. He could not help admiring the fierce fighting spirit of the human warrior, who was strong enough to compare with the human form of GRASSIS.


    Just a few hours before the arrival of the French blue army, purple led his Amethyst army back to Qin City through the completed second portal, hiding in the elf forest, waiting for this moment.


    The real main force of Qin City is composed of three legions, which used to be the order of dragon, the order of bimont and the order of death dragon wolf.


    After this period of change, in addition to the death dragon and wolf order, the bimont army has evolved into the current Amethyst army under the leadership of purple, and the Dragon order has also become the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier.


    At this moment, as one of the three most powerful legions in Qin City, the Amethyst Legion finally appeared in the war to defend Qin City.


    Purple nodded slowly, purple eyes slowly narrowed, familiar with purple people all know, this is the omen of his hand.


    "Boss, how can I kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife? Just give it to me." Deep voice from behind purple, gracis is undoubtedly the best one among all the sacred beasts around purple. A lunge has already come to purple''s side, looking up and down at the opposite mammoth Paladin Shaquille without scruple, his eyes are full of disdain.


    Purple''s squinted eyes returned to normal and nodded to gracis.


    With purple''s permission, Gladys strode past the mammoth Paladin alone,


    "boy, you are very arrogant!" The image of gracis himself is very fierce. At this time, he is tilted, and there is a grass pole pulled down from nowhere in the corner of his mouth. He looks like a hooligan. His eyes are not big compared with his body, and there is a light of disdain in them. The look of the hooligan gives people a feeling of being very flat.


    Shaquille''s right arm holding his axe slowly raised in the side of his body, anger is slowly burning in his eyes, "who are you Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu?"


    Gracis snorted, "you want to see my elder brother. Let''s pass me first."


    Without waiting for Shaquille to speak, behind him, a mammoth knight could not bear it any more. His fighting spirit poured into the mammoth''s body, forced the fear in mammoth''s heart to be suppressed, speeded up in an instant, and rushed towards gracis. The 7-meter-long Tomahawk raised high and cleaved directly toward gracis. The mammoth also lowered its head, and its huge tusks were right between gracis'' chest and abdomen.


    Judging from the current body ratio, mammoth Knights take it for granted that as long as Mammoth collides with gracis, this arrogant guy will leave the world forever.


    Who is gracis? Once the overlord of Bingsen was second only to purple in the legend of the Arctic wasteland. Except for purple and ye Yinzhu, no one in the world could convince him. He didn''t move when he saw a mammoth Knight rushing to him, and he didn''t see how he made a move. He lazily raised his right hand when he saw that the huge mammoth had hit him.


    Mammoth launched a charge, it is how violent, the smoke has been set off like a hundred Knights galloping the battlefield, its own weight and huge impact, the effect of the terrorist charge is very arrogant.


    All of a sudden, the surging sound like an earthquake suddenly stopped. From the previous momentum like a rainbow to all the stops, it just happened in an instant. It was very strange.


    The soldiers on both sides clearly saw that the raised right hand of GRASSIS just grasped one of the tusks of mammoth, while mammoth''s huge body, with strong impact, suddenly stopped. Because of the strong impact, the root of its tusk was already bleeding, and it was about to break.


    -------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 792

    The strong momentum stopped instantly, and the knight on the mammoth''s back was thrown up directly under the inertia. However, the French Knight did have his own uniqueness. Although he lost his balance and was surprised, he still didn''t forget to attack. His body was in the air, and the seven meter long axe still swept out and went straight to GRASSIS'' big bald head.


    Gladys''s eyes were still fixed on Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin standing in front of the other side, and he didn''t even look at the Tomahawk.


    When there was a loud noise, the huge Tomahawk, which was as wide as the door plate, cut down on the neck of gracis. However, to the surprise of all the mammoth knights, gracis still stood there, his big bald head was still on his neck, and the huge Tomahawk blade had turned over, and under the huge shock force, it came from the back of the mammoth The flying mammoth Knight''s body changed its direction again. This time, he lost his balance completely, and even his Tomahawk was out of his hand and flew far away.


    Gracis eyes released a fierce light, a low roar, that length of more than 30 meters, height of more than 10 meters mammoth giant in his single arm more force in the case was abruptly lifted up.


    The frightened mammoth struggled violently, but no matter how it moved, it could not escape from the grasp of GRASSIS.


    An ordinary mammoth weighs more than ten thousand jin. In the case of struggle, gravity increases by geometric multiples, while gracis only uses one arm. What kind of power is this?


    Mammoth Knights always use their strength to convince others. Seeing the powerful strength and defense displayed by Gladys, their belief in victory was finally shaken.


    "Give it back to you." With a smile, the mammoth in his hand suddenly threw out, just like throwing a small stone. The mammoth''s huge body drew a beautiful parabola in the air, went straight to the center of the mammoth knights, and smashed in the past. With such weight and the throwing of gracis, once it fell into the Mammoth knights, the damage would never be small.


    At this time, Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, finally moved.


    In the roar, the paladin leaped from his gold mammoth King''s back and intercepted the mammoth thrown by GRASSIS in mid air. With a thunderbolt of drinking, he cut off the mammoth with his physical strength and the fighting spirit of purple level nine.


    When Shaquille landed with the mammoth on the ground, his feet had been deeply embedded in the ground under the huge weight. Compared with GRASSIS''s easy blocking the impact of the mammoth before, his strength was obviously lower.


    There was a hint of surprise in gracis''s eyes. "That''s good, little one. Among humans, your power is pretty good. Unfortunately, compared with me, you are nothing. "


    As he said this, Gladys put out an index finger and shook it in front of his nose. The disdain in his eyes became more obvious and he did his best to humiliate him.


    Unexpectedly, Shaquille, the knight of mammoth, put aside the mammoth in his hand. The anger in his eyes gradually disappeared, and his eyes became very calm. With a move, Shaquille took his own ten meter battle axe from the back of the golden mammoth king, slowly raised it to the sky, and made a gesture of please with his other hand.


    "Shaquille, paladin of the French mammoth, challenge you."


    Seeing this scene, Zizi, standing in front of the Amethyst legion, could not help nodding. He is worthy of being a paladin coming out of France. His quality is really not comparable to that of ordinary human soldiers. He can control his emotions in an instant. It can be seen that this man has got the true meaning of a soldier. The calmer the expression, the more terrifying the strength of this person.


    Gracias, as he had just done, hooked his finger to Shaquille. "Come on, little one."


    Shaquille didn''t speak again, but his eyes suddenly lit up. The deep purple flame suddenly rose around his body and extended to the huge blade of the axe. His left foot immediately stepped forward, and his strong body soared like a spring. His hands swung the Tomahawk, and with dazzling purple fighting spirit, he went straight to the top of GRASSIS'' head to split.


    With a smile, Gladys stepped forward in the direction of Shaquille. His eyes were fierce, his right hand raised again, and he grabbed Shaquille''s axe blade fiercely.


    For his own defense, Gladys has absolute confidence. The second level of the sub God level and the Ninth level of the purple level are two concepts. What''s more, he is the most powerful war beast in the divine beast!


    Boom -


    with his right hand, Gladys catches Shaquille''s huge Tomahawk. However, unlike before, Gladys'' feet fall into the ground, but Shaquille''s Tomahawk is not damaged. After contacting with Gladys'' right hand, the Tomahawk bounces up quickly, Shaquille spins rapidly in mid air, and the huge Tomahawk is broken It''s coming again.


    Gladys was surprised to find that his right hand was numb under the attack of the other side. This level of power was the first time that he saw among human beings. He was not angry but happy, and his warlike blood was finally boiling.


    "Well, come again." Still did not dodge, Gladys just slightly sideways, clenched his hand into a fist, directly toward the Tomahawk blade.The huge roar sounded again, and the deep purple fighting spirit had no effect on gracis at all. The Tomahawk swung away again. This time, there was a huge depression on the blade of Shaquille''s Tomahawk.


    With the help of the anti shock force, Shaquille can rotate in the air for two cycles to completely dissolve the anti shock force. He found that his hands were shaking slightly. You know, among the twelve Knights of France, he is definitely the first in terms of power, but at this time, in front of GRASSIS, he can''t get the slightest advantage, and the opponent in front of him is still empty handed.


    "Your power is the only one I have ever seen in my life, but you have to be careful. Next, I will fight you with all my strength." Shaquille''s battle axe was across his chest, and his eyes showed respect. He was able to win him over with his strength, and GRASSIS had been respected by him.


    Seeing his opponent like this, GRASSIS also put away his provocative look on his face, "human, you''re good, too. Your power has made me feel great. Get on your mammoth and let me see all your strength. "


    Shaquille knows that by himself, he can''t be the opponent of the bald man in front of him. Judging from the tone of the opponent, he should not be a human, and he can be transformed into a human, at least a level 9 Warcraft. But can level 9 Warcraft really have such power?


    "Well, it''s better to be respectful than obedient." A strange low roar came from Shaquille''s mouth, and the gold mammoth King behind him suddenly surged up. With his huge body, he was speeding up very fast. Just between a few breaths, Shaquille had already come to Shaquille''s back. Shaquille soared up, landed on the gold mammoth King''s back steadily, gave a sharp drink, and rushed to the direction of gracis again.


    Outside Qin City, Sloan frowned. His powerful mental force naturally found out what was happening in Qin City. He could not help but secretly scold that Shaquille, a simple minded fool, was still fighting with each other at this time. It was a war, not a duel. However, he was surprised at the same time, because he knew the power of Shaquille very well. From Shaquille''s voice, he could tell that he should have fallen behind in the process of single challenge. Who can stop Shaquille? Is it Qin Di Ye Yinzhu or Amethyst bimon?


    The battle in Qin City has begun, and it is far from over on the other side. The magicians of Falan have begun to sing for the second time, watching the turbulent flow of energy in the air, and the giant dragons escorted by the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier have also sung their dragon language magic. This magic war will stop only when one side is completely destroyed.


    Even if the dragon can''t bear the damage of the dragon''s body, the dragon can''t bear the damage of the dragon''s body.


    However, the situation is developing to the disadvantage of Qin City, because the most powerful magician of Qin City, Qin emperor twelve music square, has been unable to release the same aura of divine sound after the previous spiritual force.


    Sloan said coldly: "angel, you go into the Qin City to supervise the war, tell Shaquille, don''t entangle with each other any more, and level the Qin City as soon as possible."


    "Yes, teacher." Angel agreed, her figure flashed, almost like a blink, and flew towards the direction of Qin City.


    At this time of fighting, Qin City''s long-range attack Legion has no effect, including the broken magic crossbow, and it is difficult to threaten Falan. Only the magic guided gun that is accumulating energy can give a certain strike to Falan. It''s just that if the power of the magic gun spreads to the outside of the city, it''s still a long way away for the Falan mage''s legion, and the mammoth''s knights in the city have the Amethyst Legion in front of them, so the power of the magic gun can easily hurt their own side, so Anya is waiting for an opportunity. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 793

    The low voice began to sing, clear and strange, no one could understand what kind of language it was, and the battle came to a stalemate, and the Dark Tower master Sloan finally could not help but fight. The black light circled around his body slowly. His eyes had completely turned into ghost like white. His right hand held the staff inlaid with soul beads, and his arms stretched out on both sides of his body at the same time, slowly making a slight shake. The weird magic wave began to circle around him, but the low incantation became more and more intense, just like a scream.


    Anya, who is watching the battlefield in the ancient tree, suddenly changes her face. As an elf queen, her mind is integrated with the ancient tree. At the beginning of Sloan''s singing, Anya suddenly feels that the ancient tree has a sense of fear. It was full of vitality, but at this time, the vitality was quickly recovered, even some crazy introverted.


    Fear, the ancient tree felt fear. Even when hundreds of forbidden spells appeared at the same time, this did not happen. What is the magic that Sloan is singing?


    Ye Yinzhu once described Sloan''s magic power to the high-level of Qin City in detail. When he reached his level, it was only a matter of lifting one''s hand to release the forbidden curse. When he waved it, he could produce the magic effect of forbidden curse level. At this time, he had been singing for a full minute, and he didn''t mean to stop. What kind of magic needs him to sing for such a long time?


    Sloan''s injury has not yet healed, but he is the most powerful magician except O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse. His magic power is close to the eighth level of the second God level. Even if his magic doesn''t recover completely, his power is extremely terrible.


    The cold eyes, the white ghost light constantly beating, the sound of the incantation is more and more high, the black air around him began to turn white, and the singing speed of the Falan magicians under Sloan''s body became obviously slow, which seems to be affected by Sloan. The strangest thing is that although there are changes around Sloan''s body, there is no one around him The point energy fluctuates.


    A little bit of white air began to seep from under the ground. Within hundreds of miles, the same scene appeared on all the ground. These white air streams kept converging in the direction of Sloan. No one knew what they were, but with the appearance of these white air streams, the fear of ancient trees became more intense.


    Anya''s brain is running at a high speed. What is it that can make the ancient trees fear so much and suppress their huge vitality?


    All of a sudden, Anya had a flash of light in her mind, and she understood what those white air currents were.


    As opposed to vitality, there is the breath of death. Only the breath of death, which is huge enough to surpass the ancient trees, can make the ancient trees panic. The white air flow is clearly the dead air in this area. What is the magic that condenses so many dead Qi?


    In the qindi, Oliveira is also at a loss. He is not reminded by the ancient trees. Naturally, it is not as deep as Anya''s feeling. The dragons around the qindi are singing incantations. Oliveira is quietly watching the battlefield. From the scene, at least now the war situation has stabilized.


    At this time, Anya''s voice suddenly rang in the qindi through the omni-directional monitoring and control system, "quick, stop Sloan, don''t let his magic effect appear."


    Anya''s voice was very urgent, which was quite different from her previous elegance and calmness. Oliveira immediately responded and said to the weapon man who was in charge of the weapon: "quick, the annihilation gun is charged, ready."


    Qin City''s reaction is not bad, but at this moment, Sloan''s magic has been completed.


    There is no omen, there is no magic release appearance, Qin City head, suddenly appeared a purple black light.


    The purple light is very strange, the area is not very large, but covers about 100 square meters. In the dark purple background, black rings slowly fluctuate and fall towards the city.


    "Long range corps, retreat." Oliveira''s orders suddenly reached the city.


    Peja''s reaction is also very fast, and it is the first military lesson that Oliveira instilled into the Qin City soldiers.


    However, the retreat speed of Qin City soldiers is still a little slower, and the purple black light has fallen on the top of the city.


    Within 100 square meters, nearly 100 Qin City soldiers and more than 10 goblin rippers were covered for the first time. The next moment, a terrible scene happened.


    No matter the soldiers of Qin City''s long-range Legion or the goblin Ripper, they immediately melt like ice and snow as soon as they get the purple black light. The metal body of the goblin ripper is no exception. They find that they can''t move any more and can only watch their bodies melt gradually.


    With the melting process, and Sloan still did not stop singing, the area of this purple black light began to expand slowly, but after eating hundreds of lives in an instant, the area of this purple black light has reached 150 square meters, and the expansion potential is still increasing.


    Is this magic? Dark magic? There are many magicians in Qin City, but in their memory, they have never heard of the dark magic of this effect.The terrible power of the purple black light has just begun. With the complete melting of the Qin City soldiers, even the granite wall of Qin City has begun to melt, and the melting speed is extremely fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, a large hole of more than 100 square meters has been melted on the top of the city, and it is still spreading rapidly.


    In the middle of the sky, Gerald, the paladin of Pegasus, and the paladin of magic carving, make them look at each other. They all see the horror in each other''s eyes. The people of Qincheng don''t know what this magic is, but they know it from Falan.


    The magic that Sloan cast at this time is the taboo in the dark magic, the taboo in the taboo, the taboo in the taboo curse, and the super destructive taboo curse that can devour all living and non living bodies. Its name is as terrible as its effect, and its name is death and withering.


    Whatever is covered by death and withering can only be corroded and melted by it, and the energy contained in the melted object will be added to the magic itself. The biggest characteristic of death and withering is the infinite spread. As long as the magician''s magic power is enough, it will continue to corrode and devour.


    Death and withering can devour not only objects and life, but also magic. Therefore, there is only one way to stop this magic, that is to start from the magician who cast it, and let the magician stop singing, then it can be interrupted.


    The expansion speed of death and withering is extremely fast, and the Qin City soldiers who retreat a little slower are quickly engulfed by it. In a short period of time, thousands of long-range attack legions have been destroyed in death, and even their souls have been corroded by this terrible magic.


    With Sloan''s magic power, if he continues to use this magic, it is not impossible to devour half of Qin City. How long does it take to stop the mana of level 8?


    Gerrard, the paladin of Pegasus, showed some impatience in his eyes. He would never be soft hearted to kill, but even the soul of the other side should be completely wiped out, which has reached his bottom line. He''s a paladin of Falan, but he''s not a killer.


    "Master Sloan seems to have gone too far." Said Gerald, frowning.


    Empty make its helpless way: "how can we do? He''s done it. We can''t stop him. We can only protect him. Gerrard, the decision of the tower owners, is not something we can stop. I think master Sloan must have his idea that death and withering may not last long. "


    Gerald said with a wry smile: "I''m afraid that master Sloan can''t control the effect of death and withering even after he works to a certain extent. In that case, I''m afraid that everything in this piano city will be destroyed and there will be no grass in a thousand years. You should know that death and withering are the first of several taboo magic forbidden by the French Blue order. "


    Although Gerrard was dissatisfied, at this time, he could not stop Sloan. Once the powerful magic effect was exerted, if it was interrupted, it would also cause strong damage to the magician himself. Even Sloan, if it is not for Phil Jackson''s soul, he also dare not bear so many breath of death.


    It''s impossible to be immortal on the battlefield, but for Qin City, it''s the first time that thousands of people have lost in an instant. With Ye Yinzhu away, Oliveira, as the commander in chief, can''t help but feel great pain. How can she explain to Yinzhu!


    Sloan while performing death withering, while coldly watching the opposite Qin City, against me, then I will let you all die. Qin City, from today on, will be swept away from the world.


    Just as Sloan''s heart became colder and colder, he suddenly saw the huge jujube shaped object arched by the giant dragon in the air of the other side slowly out of the crowd, protruding forward from the dragon''s guard. In the front, a dark gun tube with strange luster slowly appeared, and the huge energy fluctuated violently. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 794

    Sloan had seen the magic gun of Qin City before. Although he was surprised that Qin City could put this kind of weapon with terrible attack power on this kind of object that could fly, he was more disdainful. With that kind of attack power, would he want to block my magic? That''s out of the question.


    Sloan has no desire to plunder Qin City''s science and technology now. His death and withering proves his determination to wipe out Qin City completely. However, he underestimated the power of the qindi aircraft carrier. It''s not so easy to build the Qin emperor, which can be used as the guard of the Dragon Knights, by the goblin masters of the goblin tribe and the dwarven masters, and consumes a lot of precious materials.


    The power of the annihilation cannon comes from the crystal core of level 9 Warcraft, and a crystal core of level 9 Warcraft can only fire one shot. After the increase of the magic array of the annihilation cannon itself, the instant attack power has reached the point of extreme terror. Even the super defensive Golden Dragon King can''t stop it when facing the annihilation cannon, which shows its power.


    Huge energy fluctuations continue to improve. In the qindi, Lisha uses the magic array to lock Sloan''s body and calmly release the launched magic.


    Boom -


    the whole qindi trembled violently, and then a huge light column full of milky white luster spewed out from the black muzzle.


    Qin City is very well prepared for this war. Ye Yinzhu and Anya have long thought that among the enemies to be faced in this war, there will be the Dark Tower leader Sloan. Annihilation gun is one of the most effective attack means of Qin City, so they prepared a gift for Sloan. That''s a level 9 Warcraft nucleus with light attribute.


    In the whole Qin City, among all the magic crystal cores, there is only such a nine level magic crystal core with bright attribute. The Milky light spewed out, the huge bright breath rose in an instant, the Milky light released in the distortion, almost in an instant, it had reached Sloan.


    The scorn on Sloan''s face was over at the moment of the gun''s firing. If the gun''s firing, he could not feel the strength of the energy, and he was not worthy to be the leader of the dark tower.


    Sloan found out for the first time that it was enough to threaten his own life. If it was just a magic gun attack, he could use part of the dead and withering magic to devour it. However, the subject of death and withering is spreading rapidly at the head of Qin City, and what he can call is only a small part. However, the attack of the annihilation gun obviously exceeded that part of the dead and withered defense. Even if Sloan still had the fighting spirit of the sub God level, he could not compete with the power of the annihilation gun with his own body.


    Sloan is a smart man, but also a very selfish person, what can be more important than life? All, in the first time, he had made a decision, and death was interrupted by the gun of annihilation. Instantly stopped singing, Sloan''s body flashed, forced to break the lock of the annihilation gun, and fell down. Dodge from the range of the annihilation cannon.


    This is the strength of the second God level. It is impossible for a weaker one to escape from the lock. He can only fight against the annihilation gun.


    However, the two air cavalry legions behind Sloan are not so lucky. Nearly 100 flying horse knights and magic carving knights are reduced to ashes in the attack of the annihilation gun. The huge light elements even sweep away the breath of death in the air, completely breaking the connection between Sloan and death.


    Death and withering is indeed the forbidden curse in the forbidden curse. Although it has been interrupted, the corrosion is still going on, but the purple and black light is getting dimmer and dimmer, and it is impossible to enhance its power with the eroded objects.


    The long-range Legion completely retreated into the interior of Qin City. With their familiarity with the terrain, they quickly bypassed the mammoth knights and entered the Brenner mountains.


    The biggest loss of Sloan''s death and withering to Qin City is the goblin rippers. Naturally, the speed of these steel giants can''t be compared with that of human beings, and the reaction is slower. More than 100 of the 300 goblin rippers disappear in the death and withering, including the Goblins who control them.


    At this time, the magicians of Falan and the dragon have finished their magic again, and the huge magic elements have soared up. However, this time, both sides have increased the height of the magic release a little. After all, no one wants to be hurt by the aftereffect of the forbidden spell.


    The fierce roar reappeared in the sky of Qincheng, which was a destructive force under the colorful light cloud. This time, the Qincheng side was not so lucky. Without the support of the twelve music square of qindi, the disadvantages of the dragons in number suddenly appeared, and the huge light cloud began to spread towards the Qincheng side.


    There are many mountains in the Brenner mountains. Under the instant spread of colorful light clouds, at least ten peaks with a height of more than 3000 meters have been completely swept away for hundreds of meters. The destruction effect of this colorful halo is even more terrifying than death and withering.


    Among the 200 adult dragons, the lower level dragons begin to shake their bodies. Although their bodies are much stronger than the other side''s magicians, these eight level dragons still suffer from varying degrees of damage under the violent magic shock. Even among the upper level dragons, only the metal dragons rush towards Qin City by virtue of their bodies. At the same time, the flying horse Knights order And the magic carving Knights also moved and flew towards Qin City again. This time, they no longer maintain a dense formation, but spread out, forming an encirclement and heading for Qincheng air force.Although the loss was not small under the previous attack, the fighting capacity of the two French and blue cavalry regiments is still more than 10000, which has a certain advantage compared with the two hundred dragons in Qin City and three thousand horned Eagle knights.


    Fighting has gradually changed from magic to hand to hand. Falan began to exert his overall fighting power to attack Qin City.


    In Qin City, the battle between GRASSIS and Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, has become white hot.


    With the help of the golden mammoth king, Shaquille''s combat effectiveness has been completely improved to a higher level. Although the golden mammoth king is huge, he is extremely dexterous under his control and can make many incredible movements. And GRASSIS also wanted to see how powerful this human being was, and he didn''t do his best.


    Purple''s eyes fell into the air, watching the top of more than ten peaks in the Brenner mountains flattened, and her eyes could not help showing some concern. In terms of overall strength, after all, it is France and blue that have accumulated more information over the past thousands of years. Once the magicians recover from the forbidden spell bombardment to assist the paladin knights, the battle will become more difficult. It''s hard to block each other just with the Amethyst.


    Suddenly, purple''s pupil contracted violently, his eyes almost followed his own consciousness and subconsciously looked towards the gate of Qin City. At this time, it was the time when Sloan''s death withered away.


    A graceful figure suddenly passed the gate of Qin City and appeared in the inner part of Qin City. Some cold voices rang out, "Shaquille, the teacher orders you..."


    Angie''s words, just say here has stopped suddenly, the purple figure, in the piano city is so obvious, her eyes and his eyes, the whole brain suddenly fell into a blank.


    At the beginning, in the Arctic wasteland, angel forbeared to force herself to leave, but in her heart, the missing of purple never stopped. She had forgotten where she was in her mind.


    Purple also stay, he has been trying to find Angie, but so long, but not even a bit of news. He never thought that he would see her in such a situation. Zi''s strong body trembled uncontrollably. For him, it was an unprecedented situation.


    In my mind, the fairy woman with her arms in her arms was constantly emerging in my mind. The soft eyes and infinite dependence made the purple heart as hard as iron soften. The cold in the purple eyes slowly melted, and his heart was shaking slightly.


    "Angie." Subconsciously, he called her name. His voice was not big, but it made angel in the air tremble violently like an electric shock.


    Why? Why is he still here? God, do you have to let us meet in this situation?


    Angel''s heart is like tearing pain, but she dare not, dare not recognize purple, she is not afraid of death, even if the soul is torn, she is not afraid. However, she knows the strength of Sloan and the strength of Falan. She never wants violet to die in Sloan''s hands because of her own reasons.


    "Miss Angie, what can master Sloane do for you?" At this time, Shaquille, the holy knight of mammoth, quickly urged the gold mammoth to retreat and distance himself from gracis. Angie''s words were only half said before, and he couldn''t help asking. Thick line of his Angie at this time of the state and not too much speculation.


    Anya wake up, "the teacher ordered you not to waste time, the whole army impact, as soon as possible to destroy Qin City."


    Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, nodded, "yes." He raised his axe again. "For the glory of Falan, mammoth knights, follow me."


    Ten thousand mammoth Knights charged in the central square of Qin City. In order to restore the spirit of mammoth, the knights had to inject their fighting spirit into mammoth''s body to help them dispel their fear.


    --------------------------------------------------------


    Xiao San needs the support of brothers'' monthly tickets, thank you. There is no monthly ticket, so is the recommended ticket. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 795

    Ten thousand mammoths gallop at the same time, which makes the earthquake like scene appear inside the Qin City. Angel drank, like a charge with the mammoth knights, from the air directly toward the purple in front of the Amethyst army.


    Other people don''t know Angie, but Gladys knows her. He says in his heart, isn''t this the eldest brother''s friend? With this understanding, he did not stop Angie, but rushed to meet the charging mammoth knights.


    With a laugh, Gladys roared, "hard to hard, good. I like it. Come on


    The Milky light from the bald head to the feet, strong body instant transformation, the terror of war beast body finally appeared in the battlefield.


    Mammoth, even the golden mammoth king, was so small in front of the huge size of gracis. With his own strength, Gladys launched a counter charge against the mammoth knights. The target is Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin charging in the front.


    Born in Falan, Shaquille can be said to be knowledgeable. Seeing the essence of GRASSIS, he can''t help but be surprised and finally realize what he is fighting with.


    War beast, the most powerful beast in orcs. No wonder his strength is so terrible. At the same time, Shaquille also has a strange idea in his heart. If this war beast is his own mount, I''m afraid the ranking of the paladins of France will be rearranged.


    Although Shaquille is strong, he is not a fool. Seeing that the terrible volume of GRASSIS rushes over, he controls the golden mammoth king for the first time, shifts his direction, and rushes out of the spikes.


    Gladys didn''t chase him either. His forward momentum suddenly turned to the top, his two front hooves instantly raised, and the beast of war, Ouyi, trampled by war, suddenly fell with his terrible feet.


    Boom, the central square of Qincheng, which was not easy to be paved, broke up again. The power of war trample suddenly broke out. Huge energy will fly the earth, this is the power of the real earthquake level!


    Hundreds of mammoths charging in the front were sent to the sky in the violent shock, but mammoths'' defense is really good. In the war, their bodies were not broken, but the sound of bone fragmentation was clearly spread throughout the battlefield.


    "Nuoyun, you command." Purple light said a, the body has soared, reached the sub God level of him, naturally can also fly, facing angel''s direction to fly up.


    The dragon lion nuoyun looks at the purple that the mood is obviously a little wrong. He can''t help but wonder a little more. Who is the woman opposite? It looks like the elves. Why does purple emperor feel totally different about her.


    Didn''t purple emperor say that he already had a wife? Is this fairy woman


    Mammoth knight has rushed over, and did not give her too much time to think, nuoyun immediately took over the position of purple and gave the order, "mountain giant, platinum bimont, lead the bimont army, go to war."


    The behemoths had been waiting impatiently for a long time. Under the order of nuoyun, three platinum behemoths and the mountain giant Ming showed their own body at the same time, and led 800 behemoths to charge the mammoth knights.


    It''s not the first time that Gladys shows his power on the battlefield. When he rushes into the mammoth Knights'' order, he can only be described as invincible. No mammoth can stop him. In the face of war, hundreds of mammoth Knights have lost their fighting power even if they don''t have the chance to play. Some of them are even directly crushed to death by their mammoth giants.


    Strong energy fluctuations continue to rise, each time, will make the air close to solidification. GRASSIS only by virtue of the physical strength in the mammoth group of rampage, who was his huge body touched, even the mammoth will be hit fly.


    In fact, mammoth''s Tomahawk fell on Gladys, just like tickling him, without leaving a trace.


    The charge launched by ten thousand mammoth Knights was completely lost under the influence of GRASSIS. At this time, the bimont army had already come to the battle.


    The three King platinum bimont''s actions were surprisingly consistent. They almost caught a mammoth at the same time. The next moment, with their own power, they tore the mammoth into two pieces, ignoring the knight on the mammoth''s back.


    The leader''s strength makes the soldiers of bimont''s army''s eyes suddenly turn red, and the 100 inch claws show the ability of terrorist attack under their powerful waving. They have to prove to the enemy in front of them that they are the invincible army on land.


    The front 80 golden bimonths, with their own strength, use the barbaric collision to stifle the momentum of the mammoth Knight forward, and the whole scene has fallen into chaos.


    The battle below didn''t affect the two people in the air, whether purple or angel, as if they couldn''t hear the fighting below.


    Flying into the air, purple came to angel, and angel forward momentum is to stop in front of him.


    "You..." Angie looks at violet in a panic.


    "Come back." Purple calm looking at angel, eyes purple shine, his mood rarely like now such violent fluctuations.Angel''s delicate body is constantly shaking. Since she left purple, with Sloan''s help, her strength has been further improved, reaching the strength of purple level 9.


    However, such a powerful power seemed to disappear at this time, which could not calm her trembling heart.


    "You go. You can''t beat Fran Biting her teeth, angel finally said this sentence.


    Purple looked at her quietly, but the purple light in her eyes became more and more powerful. His burning eyes, staring at angel heart more and more panic. From time to time, she looked back to the gate of Qin City for fear that Sloan would find purple here.


    Suddenly, purple body illusory general appear in front of angel, did not wait for angel reaction, has been in Jiao voice by purple a grasp in the palm. Her body and purple eight meters high body compared, it is too small.


    Catch Angie, purple will send her to their own in front, quietly watching her big dark green eyes that panic, "remember, you are my woman."


    Angel''s heart seems to explode in an instant, and her brain falls into a blank again. The purple light converges, and purple''s body instantly returns to the human shape. Angel, who was originally held by him, has been tightly held by him.


    Purple embrace is very warm, this is angel''s first reaction. She found that her heart had never been as comfortable as it is now, and the full sense of security made her heart tremble violently. At this moment, she forgot that this is a battlefield, even Sloan, and everything.


    In front of the resolute face continues to enlarge, purple overbearing occupied her lips, how the battlefield? She''s his woman.


    Purple kiss is very wild, so wild that she didn''t give Angie any chance to refuse, and Angie didn''t want to refuse, she suddenly found that her heart had never had joy. At this moment, she clearly felt that even if she died, her life was worth it.


    Soft arms like a water snake out of purple''s arms, climbed up his thick neck, as if to completely vent his missing and panic. Angel madly responded to purple''s wildness.


    GRASSIS galloped in the battle of the other side, occasionally glancing into the air, secretly praising that the purple boss is worthy of the purple boss, and even he is so domineering to women. I admire him. I really admire him.


    On the other hand, nuoyun, the dragon and lion, has a completely different feeling. She finds that she is jealous and naked. Am I inferior to that woman? If I were in his arms now, how nice it would be!


    Holding angel, purple slowly fell from the air. His strong body fell directly into the battlefield. A purple light extended from his other arm. With a wave of his hand, a mammoth and the knight on his back turned into purple crystals, which were broken and disappeared instantly.


    At this time purple, even eyes still stay on angel''s face, but his other hand is in constant action, that to the purple long awn where, no mammoth knight can stop.


    Amethyst bimon, has reached the second God level three level Amethyst bimon, the strength is how strong. Purple to do so, is to prove to Angie, they have the ability to protect her.


    Angel gazes at Purple crazily, as if she has no feeling for everything outside. In purple''s overbearing declaration, she suddenly finds that her fear has disappeared. What she wants to do now is to look at the beloved man in front of her, even if she dies at the next moment.


    For her, what she has to do now is to wait for death. She never expected Qin City to defeat the French blue army, but she has no regrets. From the original fairy queen to now, angel knows that she has done too many wrong things because she is greedy for life and afraid of death, and can die in the warm embrace of her lover. She will not have any legacy in this life I''m sorry.


    The other two French legions have also entered the inner part of Qin City. In the central square of Qin City, the two camps immediately fell into a scuffle. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 796

    On the French side, there are three powerful French knights. On the other side of Qin City, there are more than ten thousand high-level Warcraft. Under the leadership of the nine beasts, they are as strong as the mammoth knights. They are also defeated at the cost of their reunion. Each beast fully shows its power. Although the overall strength of the French knights is stronger than that of the Knights of the mainland countries, I don''t know how much, it doesn''t make any difference for the beasts. It''s just that the killing speed is reduced.


    With the beginning of the ground scuffle, the air combat has also entered a white hot state. Two air cavalry legions launched a charge in a decentralized formation. The chivalry of qinchengjiao Eagle launched a fierce counterattack with the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier.


    They deliberately reduced the battle to a low level. Although the number of them was far less than that of their opponents, and most of the dragons were injured, combined with the roar of the tree demon druids and the demon guided artillery array on the ground, they even drew with the French blue air cavalry, and even had the upper hand.


    Just imagine, to constantly dodge the spear throwing of the tree demon Druid, bear the slow effect attack, and also be careful of the devastating magic guided artillery array, the combat effectiveness that the French blue air cavalry can play has weakened a lot.


    Sloan made the gesture of pressing the whole army up, and the magicians of Falan began to change. They no longer used the powerful forbidden magic. More than 2000 magicians stepped on the mounts of the last Falan Legion and began to release their magic alone under the close protection of the Knights. Most of their magic is not offensive, but will be a flashing blue light of auxiliary magic on the French Blue Knights.


    Just as the high-level of Qin City expected, with the addition of the magician, although after a heavy blow of Qin City, Falan still had the upper hand.


    Especially on the ground. Although the purple crystal Legion is led by nine beasts, among the nine beasts, lightning and thunder don''t have much direct attack ability. Although the remaining seven beasts have strong attack ability, they are at least green level in the face of the French Blue Knights. After the chaos of being hit for a short time, these French Blue Knights are effectively organized and supported by the auxiliary magic of the magicians, Form a small battle array, under the leadership of the purple knights, unite to attack the beasts, they are not to destroy the beasts, but to fully limit them.


    The last French Blue Legion was put into the battlefield, just like the last straw that overwhelmed the balance. Thousands of auxiliary magic were released almost continuously, and the various auxiliary effects of the French Blue Knights were continuously enhanced, which gradually suppressed the Amethyst Legion on the ground.


    Sloan floats in the air, overseeing the battle, while quickly recovering the mana he had previously consumed. Death and withering is interrupted. Compared with the last time when ye Yinzhu defeated him after the demon God came, he suffered less damage. His fighting strength has also reached the level of sub God. As long as it''s not a strike from the soul level, his recovery speed is extremely amazing.


    Qin City''s air cavalry are also in trouble, with the assistance of magic, with the help of the dispelling magic of the magicians and the French Blue Legion who is responsible for the ground encirclement and suppression, the tree demon druids and claw Druids immediately fall into a bitter battle. Although the Raptor Druids appear in time and use the blowing magic to help them stabilize their position, they are only able to barely protect themselves.


    Just at this time, all the main forces of Qin city appeared. They rushed out from every corner of Brenner mountains. Four infantry regiments came from all directions. Under the influence of fighting spirit, they moved very fast and rushed to the battlefield like four long dragons.


    Sloan sneered, if the strength of the contrast is able to take the number to fill the words, French blue is not French blue. Although he can see that the infantry of Qin City also have fighting strength, it is far from the French Blue legion, which has super strength and powerful Warcraft mounts.


    The four infantry regiments of Qin City didn''t rush into the battle blindly, but gradually joined the battlefield after forming four circles in the corner of the central square of Qin City. Although they couldn''t really attack the French knights because of their own strength, they at least helped the Amethyst Legion to stabilize the battle and save the retreating Warcraft.


    Although the Qin City Army is still losing, the speed of retreat has been greatly reduced.


    Along with the four Qin City infantry legions, there are 3000 dwarf soldiers and 5000 elite Elven soldiers. The strength of this mixed Legion can not be ignored. They protect the flank of Qin City Army. With the strength of dwarf and the dexterity of elves, they block at least thousands of French Blue Knights.


    The number of casualties on both sides is constantly rising, but the strength of the French and Blue Knights is not weakened, on the contrary, it is gradually rising with the superposition of auxiliary magic.


    This is the most standard way for Falan to fight. With years of research on magic, Falan''s magicians can continuously produce the superposition effect of auxiliary magic.


    The four magicians of Donglong Magic also appeared one after another, but their number and strength were far less than those of Falan magicians.


    Those Falan legions who have a lot of auxiliary magic and their own super protective power can directly ignore the magic below the green level. Although there are many powerful magicians in Qin City, they are only a few after all. They are difficult to affect the whole battlefield.


    The top of the nine beasts was in the front. They and the bimont army almost blocked the strongest fighting power of the four French and blue army. Almost all the purple level masters of the French and blue army were concentrated here.The inside information and strength of the French blue have really come out at this time. Although each French Blue cavalry has only one leader, there are no less than 30 purple level masters in any French Blue Legion.


    Although the strength of the beast is strong, in the face of the siege of hundreds of fighters with their own fighting spirit and the help of many auxiliary magic, they seem to be trapped in the mire and unable to extricate themselves.


    The strength of the French Blue Knight is extremely strong. In short, a blue level French blue knight can compete with a level 9 Warcraft in the Amethyst Legion by cooperating with his own mount.


    The discipline, battle command and other qualities of the French knights are not comparable to those of the Qin City Army after only a short period of training.


    The soldiers of Qin City gradually began to retreat from both sides. If it wasn''t for the armor weapons forged by the dwarves'' masters, the quality would be higher than that of Falan. I''m afraid that the number of deaths would have increased exponentially.


    The power of the magic guided gun array is still there. Although the air cavalry is in decline, it can still maintain the speed of retreat temporarily under the guidance of the aircraft carrier qindi and the help of the magic guided gun array.


    Qindi aircraft carrier to play a strong combat capability, you know, in order to build this aircraft carrier, Qincheng paid a lot of luxury equipment.


    Despite its huge size, its defense ability is extremely strong, no less than that of the metal dragon, and its speed can be compared with that of the wind dragon.


    Sula was born as an assassin. She is always the calmest person on the battlefield. With her sensitivity to speed, the huge size of qindi is as flexible as a fish in the air under her control.


    Whenever she controls a dexterous turn of the qindi, the magic gun on the side of the qindi will be powerful instantly. At this time, the qindi must have appeared in the most dense area of the French air force formation.


    For Sura''s control, even Oliveira is also impressed, of course, there is a trace of envy of Ye Yinzhu.


    Although the twelve music halls of Qin emperor could not release the aura of divine voice as they did at the beginning, they had rejoined the battlefield and had a great influence on the French and blue air force.


    In addition, Qin City soldiers, who were mainly 200 dragons, assisted the French and blue air forces for a while.


    The strongmen of the eight schools of Donglong have been fully involved in the battle. As the commander of the close combat, the first order he gave was to protect himself as much as possible when blocking the enemy.


    The last thing he wants to see is the death of Qin City''s soldiers under the cold weapons of the enemy. How difficult it is to train these young soldiers! Everyone is a precious treasure of Qincheng.


    Even the French and Blue Knights can''t help but be surprised by the skill of Donglong''s martial arts. It is with these skills and excellent equipment that Qin City soldiers can minimize their losses when their fighting spirit and strength are far inferior to their opponents.


    "Let go of my disciples, I will spare you from death." Floating in the air, Sloan''s eyes fall on purple, at this time, purple is still killing the enemy, while holding angel in his arms.


    Although it was in Wanjun, Sloan''s voice was still directly transmitted to purple ear. The cold breath directly locked the purple body from the air, and the powerful pressure suddenly came down.


    In Sloan''s view, violet obviously suppressed angel.


    At that time, Sloan controlled angel in his own hands, and used her to destroy the elves, from which he got a lot of benefits. Originally, he just regarded angel as a chess piece.


    However, with Sula''s "betrayal" being "killed" by him, Sloan suddenly felt lonely. He found that although his strength was strong, there was no one who could be completely trusted around him.


    Therefore, after returning to France, Sloan recalled Angel outside and began to really teach her own ability. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 797

    And he officially accepted angel as his apprentice. When he was old, his soul always needed to find a sustenance. For Sloan, angel had become the sustenance. Of course, he was not afraid of angel''s betrayal. He had the means of soul control, and angel could not escape his control. This is also the important reason why angel''s strength can be promoted to purple level 9. Sloan also hopes that she will try to break through the sub God level of Mowu Jibi.


    At this time, seeing purple control Angie, Sloan is inexplicably nervous. After all, cultivating a disciple of this level can''t be completed in one day or two.


    Angel suddenly woke up from the sound of happiness


    Angie''s voice was directly misunderstood by Sloan. In his mind, he thought it was a cry for help. Eyes suddenly become more fierce.


    Purple will destroy the enemy in front of, looked up at Sloan in the air, cold eyes did not change because of the strong pressure brought by the other side, just cold way: "what are you?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s hatred is purple''s hatred. If it wasn''t for this French Blue bastard, Yinzhu would not lose his vision and taste. If it wasn''t for this bastard, angel would not be so embarrassed to separate from herself.


    Sloan clearly felt purple''s provocative breath, and laughed back angrily. He gently lowered his staff in his hand. A thick black light suddenly came down and shot directly at Purple''s head. Don''t underestimate this simple instant attack. From the strength of Sloan''s level, the effect is comparable to the single forbidden curse.


    There is a sneer at the corner of purple mouth. One hand hugs Angie in panic, and the other hand lifts up. The original strip shape of purple light instantly transforms into a shield with a diameter of one meter. The shield is like a crystal carved from Amethyst.


    "Amethyst, refraction." The low voice seems to control the world. But when the black light fell on it, the purple shield tilted slightly. The black light didn''t seem to encounter any obstacles and collisions. However, under the action of the smooth purple shield, it changed its direction and fell directly towards the French Blue Knights.


    The strong smell of corrosion spreads instantly with a bad smell. Dozens of French knights are suddenly attacked by the strong toxin. The huge energy wave is suddenly released, and a skeleton with flesh and blood completely corroded slowly falls into the dust.


    When purple was ready to attack Sloan, suddenly, a cold voice sounded in the air, "Sloan, your opponent is me."


    A slender figure seems to appear out of thin air, from far to near, has come to Sloan in the blink of an eye. Black eyes, long black hair, white clothes, elegant temperament is so noble. Cold face with a quiet breath, he finally came.


    "Qin Di, Qin Di, Qin di." The cry of the landslide and tsunami appeared in the mouth of every soldier who was fighting in Qincheng.


    For Qin City, Qin emperor is the pillar and symbol of Qin City. At the critical moment of the war, the most powerful hero in their mind, Qin emperor, finally appeared.


    The morale of the officers and men of Qin City is almost increased by geometric multiples, and the declining trend of losing suddenly stops. Thinking that the French blue army launched a counterattack desperately, they stopped the retreat for a while.


    Yes, it''s Ye Yinzhu. Dark as ink in the eyes of Yingran, if not already know, no one can see that such a pair of eyes actually can not see things.


    The sudden appearance of Ye Yinzhu immediately surprised Sloan. His keen sense immediately found that the young man''s strength had really broken through to the sub God level. Without any artifact help, he reached a level completely different from the purple level.


    A teacher is a teacher! How old is this young man this year? But he has achieved so much. In time, maybe Falan will be destroyed in his hands.


    Sloan''s pupils contracted slightly. "Are you finally willing to show up? Ye Yinzhu, today is your death. "


    Ye Yinzhu calmly replied: "either you die or I die." There was no halo. It was just a moment. The ivory Guqin had already appeared in front of him. With the addition of Kuki Longyin Qin, a super artifact, ye Yinzhu''s momentum was greatly changed, even under Sloan''s huge pressure.


    Sloan''s attention has completely shifted from purple to Ye Yinzhu. After all, this young man once defeated himself. Although it was with the help of the teacher''s soul fire, at this time, this young man has also been promoted to the sub God level, and the gap between him and himself is not as huge as the last time. He still has super artifact. This battle is not for Sloan Relaxed, his body injury has not yet healed, in the face of Ye Yinzhu also had to be cautious.


    The staff in his hand stands in front of his chest, and the soul bead originally belonging to Phil Jackson is shining. The huge energy fluctuation makes the air tremble violently every time, and even Sloan''s body becomes twisted in the light. This is the real power of his staff. With Phil Jackson''s soul bead, this staff is also a super artifact level existence.


    Take a deep breath, Sloan''s eyes are full of cold light, staring at Ye Yinzhu, a dark shadow slowly rising from behind him.Ye Yinzhu stood there quietly. Compared with Sloan, he was lonely. However, if you look carefully, you can see that the energy around his body is slowly twisted, showing a light water like ripple.


    The soft energy fluctuation erupts a strong breath at the first time. Ye Yinzhu presses his hands on the dead wood dragon harp at the same time. With a buzz, seven high-frequency sound blades that are difficult to distinguish by naked eyes float out in an instant, just like an illusion. As soon as the sound rings, the sound blade has come to Sloan.


    The tremor of the seven tone zither sound, like seven sharp knives, impacts Sloan''s mental power. At the same time, after the breakthrough of the magic wall, the high-frequency sound blade of the magic wall is no longer flawed. It looks like light energy, but it has extremely terrible lethality. It''s all seven instant single attack bans.


    What surprised Sloan even more was that he was shocked to find that there were strong light elements attached to the seven sound blades, and these light elements seemed to come out of the blue until the sound blade came to him.


    Isn''t he the teacher''s disciple? The inheritance should be the teacher''s undead magic or dark magic. How can there be such a pure light element? Its purity can even be compared with O''Brien''s light magic.


    Of course, Sloan doesn''t understand that breaking through the sub God level behind the magic wall, and the original silver dragon brand on Ye Yinzhu''s body, make him cultivate an unprecedented force. His own energy no longer has any attributes, but can be changed into any attributes. Against dark mages like Sloan, the light element is undoubtedly the best choice.


    A low chant broke out from Sloan''s mouth, his staff suddenly rotated for a circle, and a dark shield instantly appeared in front of Sloan. Light can control darkness, but when darkness is strong enough, it can also control light.


    The explosive sound full of tears resounds between them. In the fierce roar, ye Yinzhu and Sloan shake violently at the same time. Sloan floats in the same place, but ye Yinzhu''s body retreats 50 meters away, and the Shenyuan magic robe on them fluctuates violently.


    After all, Sloan has the strength of the eighth level of the sub God level. Although Ye Yinzhu''s attack magic attribute has restrained him, and he relies on the special attack of the high-frequency sound blade, Sloan''s powerful strength in front of the super God, he is still in the situation of the main attack.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t have any panic, which he had long thought of. If Sloan was so easy to deal with, he would not be Sloan.


    A strange whistling came from ye Yinzhu''s mouth, and the sound rolled out. Around his body, the energy of water wave rhythm became more obvious, making his whole person look a little fuzzy.


    Sloan was surprised because he was very cautious about the estimation of Ye Yinzhu''s strength. Instead of pursuing, he made a defensive trend. Through his keen mental power, he found that ye Yinzhu''s roar was not simple, but contained a huge power of soul. At the same time, he gently moved his eight fingers, and a piano song full of sadness and sadness floated out.


    Without the release of the aura of Shenyin, but under the powerful force of Ye Yinzhu, the beautiful melody of Qin music spread throughout the central square of Qin City.


    When Sloan was worried that ye Yinzhu''s music would affect the overall situation and was ready to change from defending to attacking, he found that although Ye Yinzhu''s music contained a huge breath of soul, it did not produce any effect on the battlefield, neither attacking nor increasing or weakening, nor even affecting the mages of Falan to continue to use their magic.


    What''s this kid doing? There was a strong doubt in Sloan''s mind.


    As the emperor of Qin and the leader of Qin City, ye Yinzhu would not do anything meaningless in such an important battle. Soon, he let Sloan and even the whole French Blue Army understand what he was doing.


    A roaring dragon song, with a sad and murderous atmosphere, sounded from afar. Close to the colorful clouds in the air, a dark cloud appeared. They were extremely fast, flying at an amazing speed in the air, and flew directly over the central square, where Qin City was fighting with the French cavalry.


    ----------------


    the refinishing meeting will be held as usual at 12:05 this evening. Friends are welcome to attend. At the same time, please don''t forget to vote for junior three. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 798

    The sound of the huge dragon chant is much more magnificent than the roar of the Dragon army in Qin City, but the accompanying bleakness gives people a creepy feeling.


    No matter Qin City soldiers or French Blue Knights and magicians, they were attracted by the strong sound of dragon chanting and looked into the air almost at the same time. Soon, their eyes froze.


    In the eyes of the soldiers on both sides, there was a look of uncertainty. The sudden appearance of dark clouds has a great impact on their spirit.


    Flying in the front are seven huge dragons, which are shining with different colors, representing their own different attributes.


    What is frightening is not the dragon, but their bodies. The seven dragons have neither thick scales nor strong muscles, but only white bones.


    With the help of magic elements, the huge bone wings make them have the ability to fly, and their flying speed is much faster than that of ordinary adult dragons.


    Bone dragon, it''s bone dragon.


    I''m afraid no one knows bone dragon better than Sloan. If the dark magic reaches above purple level, it can also summon bone dragon, the ultimate existence of dark Warcraft. But even Sloan asks himself that he can''t summon such a powerful bone dragon. The energy fluctuation of the seven headed bone dragon has obviously surpassed the ordinary giant dragon and reached the level of Dragon King.


    What''s more amazing is that behind the seven skulls, thousands of giant dragons fluttered their wings and soared. The dark cloud was formed by these huge skulls.


    Although there is no skin and muscle, the magic elements of these bone dragons are no less than before. Moreover, after thousands of years of deep sleep, their bones are harder than those of ordinary giant dragons under the constant refining of magic elements and soul.


    Perhaps, the real strength of the bone dragon is inferior to that of the living giant dragon, but don''t forget that they are undead creatures and the terminal existence of the dark system. They don''t have the feeling of pain, fear and fear of death.


    As long as the soul is immortal, they are almost immortal. Therefore, the bone dragon has the title of immortal magic dragon.


    If it''s just one or dozens of skulls, maybe Sloan won''t even look at it one more time. However, there are thousands of skulls in front of him! What''s the concept? How did ye Yinzhu summon so many bone dragons?


    The senior officials of Qin City had a little dissatisfaction with Ye Yinzhu''s disappearance. As the leader of Qin City, how could they not be in Qin City at such an important moment?


    But at this time, they understood that the Qin emperor did not abandon Qin City, but worked hard for Qin City to finally defeat Falan.


    That day, after looking for purple, ye Yinzhu immediately left the Arctic wasteland. When he was sent back to Qincheng, he started immediately without half a minute''s pause.


    As early as when he and Phil Jackson practiced necromancy, ye Yinzhu thought of a place. That''s the Dragon Tomb of the dragon people. To get the specific spiritual position from his mind is to kill the dragon.


    Undead magic needs a medium. In short, it needs a corpse with a soul. When a creature just dies, the success rate of applying undead magic is the highest.


    Although the bone dragon has been dead for a long time, with the particularity of the Dragon cemetery and the strength of their life, the soul of the dead dragon will hardly disappear. In the Dragon tomb, those huge dragon spirit trees protect their souls.


    Ye Yinzhu''s strength is not as good as Sloan''s, even Sloan can''t summon the bone dragon of this Legion level, how can he do it?


    These bone dragons are not a call, but direct control. Through the control of the undead magic, with his sub God level strength and the spirit of nokeshi, the sacred giant dragon in the dead wood dragon harp, it is not difficult for ye Yinzhu to control these 1000 bone dragons.


    Knowing that Falan is coming, ye Yinzhu has already made up his mind to do so, even if it is a complete break with the dragon.


    Anyway, seven dragon city has long regarded Qin City as an enemy. What if we let each other''s hatred deepen? For ye Yinzhu, nothing is more important than keeping Qin City.


    The undead magic dragon Legion was born in this way. Ye Yinzhu''s super artifact, the dead wood dragon harp, is the tool to drive them. With the control of the soul, these bone dragons can be said to be ye Yinzhu''s most loyal servants.


    Without stopping, he finally took Qin City, a brand-new army, back to the battlefield. Try to turn the tide around.


    The light light flickered, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a strong energy fluctuation. His hands played the dead wood dragon harp faster. In the air, led by the Dragon King level seven bone dragon, the undead magic dragon army directly rushed to the French air force.


    Inside the aircraft carrier qindi, Lisha''s brain has fallen into a blank. Perhaps the ordinary dragon people don''t know where these bone dragons came from. However, as a woman who has been to the Dragon tomb, she certainly knows that only in the holy land of the dragon people can there be so many bone dragons.


    Ye Yinzhu, you bastard, how can you do that? How can you disturb the rest of our people. I hate you.In Li Sha''s heart, his anger was burning uncontrollably. He jumped down from the weapon console and was about to rush out of the aircraft carrier qindi to settle with Ye Yinzhu.


    At this time, a trace of ice cold full of the breath of death quietly appeared in Lisha''s neck. Sula''s voice of apology rang out in Lisha''s ear, "sorry, Lisha''s sister.


    Maybe what Yinzhu did was wrong, but no matter what he did, I could only stand on his side. We''ll wait until the war is over, OK? "


    The energy of God''s sigh directly locks on the body of Lisha. The artifact that even O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, will feel fear. With Sula''s own strength, Lisha can''t resist it.


    In a sense, the sigh of God can definitely belong to the category of super artifact. Its strong curse ability and ignoring defense ability are the nemesis of any creature.


    Li Sha''s body became stiff. She couldn''t do it even if she wanted to, because her body couldn''t move at all. Beautiful purple eyes as if to spray fire, silver hair without wind automatically. "Ye Yinzhu, I swear not to give up with you."


    Oliveira saw that the two beauties, flight control and weapon control, were fighting each other, so she came to make ends meet. "Come on, Qin City is still in danger. Let''s solve the foreign enemies first, OK?"


    Sula takes back the sigh of God, smiles apologetically at Lisha, and goes back to her console. She is not worried about Lisha leaving the aircraft carrier. As long as she is there, with absolute speed, she is absolutely sure to deal with Lisha, which is not a very strong melee ability.


    Lisha forced to endure the anger in her heart and sat back to her own position. She was not the little girl who was easily excited at the beginning. After so many things, Lisha had matured a lot. At least she knew how to control her emotions.


    At this time, she vented her anger on the French blue army. Under the control of her own magic, the magic guided gun fire on the aircraft carrier qindi was suddenly upgraded to a higher level, and her wild energy was leaning towards the French blue army.


    With the addition of the undead magic dragon legion, the whole battle situation has changed. Under the control of Ye Yinzhu, as soon as they come to the French air force, they release the single attack magic.


    Although not all the magic of bone dragon can reach the level of forbidden curse, the ferocious pouring killed more than 700 magic carving knights and Pegasus knights in the first time.


    Bone dragons don''t have the scruples of ordinary giant dragons. They don''t have their own mind at all. With their powerful body, they rush into the camp of the flying horse and the magic carving Knights after a round of magic.


    Originally, the scattered formation of the two French air cavalry regiments made them better able to evade the attack of the magic gun. At this time, they gave the undead magic dragon Legion the chance to break through one by one. Where the bone dragon went, the soldiers of the two French air cavalry legions fell rapidly. In the blink of an eye, there were nearly a thousand losses.


    Bone dragon''s physical attack is extremely fierce. It doesn''t dodge the opponent''s attack at all. It just relies on its strong body to fight with the opponent. The whole battlefield in the air suddenly becomes a one-sided situation.


    The physique of bone dragon, the way of behemoth fighting, magic is only their auxiliary.


    Even the French knights, at most, can only break some of their bones, but they pay for their own lives.


    At this time, something strange happened. Originally, ye Yinzhu worried that the mood of the dragon clan would change because of the appearance of the bone dragon. The change came, but it was totally different from what he expected.


    When the bone dragon first appeared, the expressions of all the dragons were almost stiff. But as the undead magic dragon army passed by them and rushed directly to the enemy, a strong flame began to burn in the eyes of these dragons. It was not hatred or venom, but a kind of sincere respect and surprise.


    In the previous battle, due to the assistance of magicians, the Dragon Knights of Qincheng, or the Dragon escorts of qindi aircraft carrier, were completely at a disadvantage. In addition to the previous magical trauma, they had been defeated, and there were many seriously injured. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 799

    At this critical juncture, bone dragon suddenly appeared, for them, this is absolutely timely.


    After all, the giant dragons knew little about ye Yinzhu. They never thought that these bone dragons were controlled by Ye Yinzhu. After all, when ye Yinzhu arrived, these bone dragons did not appear. As soon as they appear, their first target is the enemy of the dragons.


    Inside the qindi, Oliveira clearly grasped the mentality of the dragons at this time. Through the sound amplifying array of qindi, his voice quickly spread out.


    "In the face of a strong enemy, when we can''t fight against it, the ancestors of the dragon people came to the world with their most powerful power, and they protected their descendants. Dragon strongmen, do you still want to watch your ancestors fighting alone? "


    In a simple word, it has completely changed the meaning of the Immortal Dragon Legion. Such tact alone is enough to match Oliveira''s position in Qin City.


    The passionate voice, not to mention the Dragon outside, even the Lisha in the qindi, thought Oliveira was right.


    Although she knows that ye Yinzhu has the ability of undead magic, can one control so many dragons at the same time? The facial expression unconsciously eased down, the anger in the heart also reduced a lot.


    The faint light flickers, and the huge energy fluctuation rises continuously. Since the dragons joined Qin City, their fighting spirit has risen to such an intensity for the first time. The huge magic light is constantly burning from a dragon.


    The dragon''s body is the strongest of all the creatures on the mainland, at least their inside information is the strongest. The potential of such a huge and powerful body is also incomparable.


    In their hearts, their fighting spirit is completely burning, and their huge belief makes them forget their own pain. Two hundred dragon chants resound in the air at the same time. With their knights, burning anger and reverence for their ancestors, the giant dragons burst out with extremely powerful momentum. They even stopped guarding the Qin Emperor, and rushed to the enemy behind the bone dragons.


    Oliveira''s voice, ye Yinzhu naturally heard it, with a smile on his face. He knew that the original trouble had been solved. Today''s World War I, the balance of victory finally tilted towards Qin City.


    Originally, the remaining air forces of Falan were not the opponents of the undead magic dragon Legion. Although their additional magic effect was obvious, they could not achieve the desired effect in the face of the direct hand to hand combat of bone dragon, which was a powerful creature. Moreover, the magic of bone dragon itself was not weaker than that of their lifetime. The magic waves generated by many bone dragons were virtually condensed into one The big net covers the air force of France and blue, so that the magicians of France and blue below can no longer release the auxiliary magic to them.


    In an instant, the war in the air turned into a one-sided situation. More than one thousand bone dragons and two hundred giant dragons could not be resisted by the French and blue knights when they were fully effective.


    Although dozens of strong purple are at the top.


    However, they were faced with a huge army headed by Gu Long, the king of the seven dragons of the previous generation. The whole French blue air force rapidly retreated, and the number of deaths rose sharply. I can''t resist it.


    Sloan''s face has become extremely ugly. Although the change in the air has not affected the ground, it has completely reversed the situation for the morale of both sides. He knows that as long as the air force collapses, the Qin City air force will join the ground battle. With the powerful dragon army, I''m afraid that in today''s World War I, the French will be hard to please, let alone destroy the Qin City.


    Qin City, actually has such a powerful force, a good Ye Yinzhu, a good Phil Jackson teacher, it seems, I underestimate you!


    Sloan''s eyes are uncertain, and his heart has sprouted a retreat. Although he also knows that ye Yinzhu''s current strength is not his opponent, it''s not easy for ye Yinzhu, who has a supernatural weapon, to kill here.


    When Sloan hesitated, two joyful calls sounded from below, the golden and silver light mixed up and rose, and cast lightning to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a gentle smile on his face and felt the strong closeness. He opened his body and mind, opened his arms to both sides of his body, and the gold and silver rays condensed at the same time. Suddenly, two huge wings appeared behind him out of thin air, and the clearly visible Magic Elements rushed towards his body.


    In some cases, the abilities of lightning and thunder are very similar to those of Shenyuan magic robe, but Shenyuan magic robe requires the magician himself to absorb the magic elements in the air through the guidance of mana, which belongs to passive absorption, while lightning and thunder rely on their own abilities to absorb and transform the magic elements in the air, and then transmit them to Ye Yinzhu, which is completely active absorption.


    Ye Yinzhu even doubted that there was any special connection between Shan, Lei and the Shenyuan magic robe. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any proof.


    The greatest similarity between the two is the pure non element, which is the best supplement to his own force.


    Flash, thunder and Shenyuan magic robe complement each other. When they come to Ye Yinzhu and incarnate as wings, ye Yinzhu has a super artifact that can supplement his own energy.Their own strength is not as good as Sloan, but in terms of equipment, when did Qin City fall behind?


    The light light is shining, the huge energy breath is released from ye Yinzhu, the super artifact in front of him is the dead wood dragon singing, and the lingering rhyme of Qin is curling. When his hands eight fingers fall on the string again, the melody suddenly changes again.


    The bone dragon in the air doesn''t need Ye Yinzhu to control it any more. With his current strength, the undead magic has reached the point of communicating with the gods. Every time you give an order to the undead creature you control, you don''t need to control it continuously unless you change the order.


    The bone dragons could fight instinctively until the French and blue air forces were completely eliminated.


    Sloan''s retreat became more obvious, his body began to move back slowly, but the magic elements released from his body became more and more intense. He is confident that as long as he wants to leave, no one can stop him here.


    A rich magic light released from the staff in his hand. It was not an attack, but a special command method of Falan.


    The French air force in the air immediately stopped its resistance, and the remnant fighters of the flying horse order and the magic Eagle order accelerated at the same time and flew away.


    After them, the undead magic dragon Legion and the Dragon Knights are chasing madly. At this time, the number of the two air knights in France and blue is only about 6000.


    Their fighting capacity is not enough to resist the power of Qin City.


    Along with Sloan''s orders, the soft sound of the piano rings at the same time, and the so-called "poor men are not to be pursued", not to mention the problems in the main battlefield have not been solved.


    The undead magic dragon army immediately changed its attack target, and made a dazzling arc in the air. Under the leadership of the seven bone Dragon Kings, they rushed directly to the ground and rushed to the French knights from the back.


    You know, in the back of the French Blue Knights, each Knight carries a magician on his back, which is the key to the French blue army.


    At the same time, a dark blue torrent from the Brenner mountains in the stab out, their charge is silent, but in a moment, it has reached a very terrible speed.


    This dark blue torrent is only composed of 300 people, but when they first appear on the battlefield, the strong smell of death and blood has been diffused out. Even the Ninth level Warcraft will tremble when it feels this breath.


    The death of the three legions of Qin City, the Dragon wolf Knight order finally appeared at this critical moment.


    Ye Hongyan has always been forbearing, he is waiting for the opportunity. In terms of individual combat capability, the Knights of the French knights are not much inferior to the Dragon wolf cavalry. They also have the mount of level 7 Warcraft.


    However, in terms of actual combat ability, they are inferior to the death dragon wolf order.


    The death dragon wolf knights are completely out of the dead. In all the battle sequences of Qin City, no one dares to say that they kill more people than them.


    The powerful killing intention possessed by these iron soldiers is enough to become their most powerful force, and the divine power of judgment they once exerted is the best proof.


    The position of the charge of the death dragon wolf knights is very accurate, which is the gap between the various legions of the French blue. It is also the central position between the Legion of the French blue with no magician in the front and the Legion of the French blue with magician in the rear.


    Almost with the undead Magic Dragon Knights in the sky, the French knights in the rear are completely isolated.


    Sloan''s order was not only for the sky, but also for the ground. It was an order for full retreat.


    This time, Sloan brought six of the twelve French knights, plus 3000 blue level magicians, which was equivalent to one third of the fighting power of the whole French knights.


    Such a powerful force still failed to destroy Qin City, or even achieve the effect of devastating attack.


    At this time, Sloan thought of how to avoid losses. Once the French blue army lost too much, he could not explain to the other six tower owners when he went back. When he came back, it would be more difficult to destroy Qin City. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 800

    In fact, when ye Yinzhu came back with the undead Magic Dragon Knights, he saw that there was only one dark tower leader Sloan in the air, not at least two or three tower leaders of the Seventh Tower of Falan, as he imagined.


    Once personally went to France blue, plus he is familiar with the strength of Qin City. If there are more than three tower owners from France this time, it is difficult to say whether the war will be won or not.


    However, if Sloan is the only one, ye Yinzhu is sure to win. Sloan wants to retreat. Now it''s not about whether he can let Qin City go, it''s about whether Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu can let him go.


    For Sloan, ye Yinzhu hates him to the bone. If it wasn''t for him, how could teacher Phil Jackson die? If it wasn''t for him, how could Sura survive, and how could her vision and taste disappear? The culprit of all this can be said to be the despicable Dark Tower master in front of us.


    Under Sloan''s command, the French army moved quickly and wanted to retreat in the direction they came. However, the appearance of the death dragon wolf order completely disrupted their retreat.


    On the other hand, the Amethyst corps also hit the bottom and rebounded. Under the command of the dragon lion nuoyun, the high-level Warcraft that had been suppressed for a long time rolled back to the enemy.


    The Dragon wolf cavalry, the God of death, is like a sharp knife. Although there are only 300 of them, when these three hundred people act at the same time, the ferocious momentum is unprecedented for the Falan people.


    Ye Hongyan pointed out that the attack power of death dragon wolf cavalry was brought into full play, and a faint black light began to appear around their bodies. This time, it was not out of strength, but in itself.


    What kind of effect will be produced by ruling on the possession of divine power. The Knights of the death dragon wolf quickly gave the answer. It''s invincible.


    Any weapon, or powerful Warcraft, in the face of the divine power of judgment, their defense becomes easily torn like paper. Even the petrified skin of mammoth can''t stop the sharp blade containing the divine power of judgment.


    Everywhere you go, there''s a lot of people. With the loss of the life of the French knights, the fighting power of the death dragon wolf cavalry became more and more fierce. The blue and black torrent only took a few breaths, and it had completely crashed into the enemy''s array, causing a riot.


    The undead magic dragon Legion has also come to the gate of Qin City. Just like the previous battle in the air, the first round of magic directly fell on the enemy. Although the magicians of Falan fought hard and reduced the effect of this round of magic attack, more than 500 Falan Knights died.


    The quality of Falan knights is really amazing. Even if they die, these Knights protect Falan''s magicians with their own lives. They block the magic of bone dragons with their own body, even the body of Mount Warcraft, and fight for the survival space for magicians.


    The next moment, the Dragon army has rushed into the French blue army.


    The magicians of Falan were quickly put on the ground by the knights, and the knights were burning their strongest strength to meet those lifeless bone dragons. They are using their lives to delay their opponents.


    It''s hard for individual fighting spirit to affect the whole battle situation. This is what happened. Although the spirit of the French Blue Knights gave the magicians a chance, they were always faced with extinction. Their own magic power had already been consumed more than half. After entering the Qin City, there was no support from the magic array. The whole French blue army, just because of their strong fighting spirit, was in danger Weakened but greatly weakened.


    Under this change, the French Blue Knights fighting with the Amethyst army in the front are about to be unable to withstand.


    With a roar, Gladys was about to release his strongest attack, but purple''s voice just rang out in his ear. Make him stop abruptly.


    Purple nodded to gracis and Ming, and then said something in angel''s ear. The three beasts soared out of the battlefield at the same time, leaving the control of the ground Amethyst Legion to the three platinum bimont kings and dragon lion nuoyun.


    Angel looked at the figure of purple rising in the air, her eyes flashed a complex light, and then soared to the sky, flying towards the direction outside the piano city.


    What Zi said to her is very simple. Don''t ask why. Leave the range of Qin City first and pretend to escape. After the war, you are my wife.


    Originally, after seeing Angie, Zizi was not as sober as usual, and his heart was full of fire and killing. He just wanted to protect Angie in his arms and not let anyone hurt him.


    But when ye Yinzhu comes back, just like Sloan found them before, he immediately sees Zi and angel. For the first time, ye Yinzhu sends a message to Zi, telling him to let Angel leave first, and don''t let Sloan see the relationship between Zi and angel.


    After the story of Sula, ye Yinzhu learned a lesson. He never wanted purple to lose six senses like himself. As long as Sloan didn''t find Angie''s betrayal, he won''t kill him like Angie, and he will kill him here. Are you afraid that he won''t get Angie''s soul back?


    The three beasts are floating on their bodies. In the blink of an eye, they have come to the back of Ye Yinzhu. The light on the three beasts is becoming brighter and brighter, and their own energy is beginning to burn.


    Seeing the appearance of the three great beasts, Sloan''s face suddenly changed, and the low voice of incantation continued to sound. He spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his right hand quickly touched his eyebrow. Then, the surging power of the soul suddenly released, enveloping the blood he had just spewed out of the body, and condensed into a strange blood cell.A deep and obscure chanting sound was constantly heard from Sloan''s mouth, and a huge purple black six pointed star with a diameter of more than 30 meters appeared at his feet out of thin air, blooming with a gloomy luster.


    Ye Yinzhu is very familiar with the hexagram. At the beginning, Sloan used the same ability when he was in landias.


    However, ye Yinzhu didn''t panic and snorted, "Sloan, if I can beat you once, I can beat you a second time. The four great beasts are a combination. "


    It seemed that Sloane''s skin was white, and he couldn''t hear the white color of his eyes.


    At his feet, the huge purple black six pointed star with a diameter of 30 meters spewed up, and the huge purple black light instantly swallowed Sloan''s body completely.


    Seeing the appearance of the four sacred beasts, Sloan has realized that it is not easy for him to retreat today. Ye Yinzhu''s fighting strength has also broken through to the level of sub gods. He is not under himself. If he wants to escape, he must have stronger ability.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to spend his own life and soul origin, with blood essence and his own soul as a sacrifice, once again triggered the terrible magic.


    A scream of pain came out of Sloan''s mouth, and his body floated slowly in the dark purple light column, at the same time, it also changed dramatically.


    The soul bead broke away from the black staff and fell into his body from his chest. Sloan''s body trembled violently. The height of a normal person who was less than two meters began to increase. After a while, it had grown to ten meters. A pair of huge black wings came out from behind. With the sound of dense bones, the black wings slowly spread out, just reaching the purple black light column The edge of the range. That huge wing is enough to completely cover Sloan''s body.


    Sloan''s clothes had already been completely broken, and purple black scales emerged from his steps, gradually wrapping his body completely.


    It was a form of armor that no one had ever seen, covering every part except the head. His face gradually became illusory, and a pair of crooked and stout feet grew from the top of his head. A black flame was burning in the center of the two corners.


    His arms slowly spread out, and two meter long sharp blades grew on his hands, which were connected with his fingers like nails. The previously submerged soul bead slowly appeared in the middle of the chest. A milky white flame was burning in the soul bead, just like the center of the whole person.


    Along with Sloan''s changes, ye Yinzhu''s body has also undergone magnificent changes. The war beast GRASSIS and the mountain giant Ming rush to Ye Yinzhu from both sides. In the middle of the air, their burning energy changes rapidly. The original energy color disappears completely. With a low roar, they rush into Ye Yinzhu''s body with dazzling blue and silver.


    Ye Yinzhu''s whole body trembles violently. His arms open to both sides of his body uncontrollably. His legs are shoulder wide. His head rises. His long black hair floats behind him without wind. The wings formed by lightning and thunder flutter behind, and the light becomes more obvious.


    A circle of blue and silver brilliance suddenly burst out from ye Yinzhu, forming a circle of blue halos with a diameter of five meters. Then, those blue and silver halos began to fold up in stages, forming one entity after another.


    It''s the gorgeous blue and silver armor. They are divided into many parts, surrounded by Ye Yinzhu, each of which releases an extraordinary dazzling brilliance.


    The chest armor was first covered on Ye Yinzhu''s chest, making a low clang sound, followed by shoulder armor, back armor, arm armor, waist protection, combat skirt, leg armor, leg armor and combat boots.


    Every piece of armor seemed to fit perfectly for him.


    When the last headband is buckled on Ye Yinzhu''s head, a dazzling blue and silver luster is instantly released. The Trident shaped bulge in the center of the headband seems to condense the power of heaven and earth, shining with a layer of twisted light of lightning. In the center of the headband, a diamond blue gem condenses there, containing a blue purple light.


    This is what ye Yinzhu didn''t have when he was wearing blue and silver armor last time. It is because his ability has reached the level of sub God that he can really use this set of armor that his ability of armor is fully displayed in front of him.


    Only the round depression in front of the chest makes the armor look perfect and flawed.


    As if feeling the breath of the teacher, ye Yinzhu''s black eyes are a little more soft and missing, but soon, ye Yinzhu''s look becomes sharp, teacher, you look at it in the dark, today is the time for me to revenge for you.


    --------------


    smash the tickets, smash the tickets, the support of my friends is my biggest motivation, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 801

    Zipang''s body floats to Ye Yinzhu, and the purple light suddenly collapses. After a cold look at Sloan, his body has turned into a purple light, twining around Ye Yinzhu''s right arm.


    The armor of Ye Yinzhu''s right arm suddenly changed obviously, with a circle of purple spikes. At the same time, the crystal violet light extended outward from his palm.


    The sword is two meters long, the hilt is star shaped, and the slender sword body is about seven inches wide. The perfect streamline extends to the tip of the sword. The simple sword body is extremely transparent. In the almost transparent sword body, a total of nine dark purple star shaped lines shine with magnificent brilliance.


    Different from last time, this time the dark purple starlight will become more transparent, even transparent.


    Without the help of Phil Jackson''s soul fire, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that both the armor and the Amethyst star sword in his hand are rapidly consuming his own force, just like Sloan''s demon God''s coming can''t last long, and using so many artifact at the same time, he can''t last too long.


    The incarnation of the demon God Sloan and ye Yinzhu almost moved at the same time, directly rushed to each other.


    This time, without the restriction of Phil Jackson''s soul fire, after sacrificing his own blood and soul, Sloan gave full play to the power of the demon God.


    What is powerful is not only strength, but also speed. In the process of instant acceleration, the two bodies seem to disappear. When they collide with each other, the air will solidify. Like two meteors, constantly shining in the air, collision.


    Hum, the Dragon harp of dead wood, a super artifact, suddenly plays a sonorous melody. The golden and iron horse like breath forms a ring of milky white halo around Ye Yinzhu''s body. Under the action of many super artifact, ye Yinzhu''s strength has been promoted to an extremely terrifying degree. The dazzling Amethyst star sword is shining in the air The tail flame of the fire.


    In the sonorous sound of jingo TieMa, ye Yinzhu, regardless of consumption, improves his combat effectiveness to the strongest state.


    Sloan naturally felt bad, but at this time, he knew he couldn''t escape, otherwise, he would die faster if he was chased by Ye Yinzhu.


    The soul fire between the demon and God''s two horns burns violently, and the huge dark breath is mixed with the monstrous evil spirit to condense on Sloan, forming a layer of evil flame which is awe inspiring and burning around his body. Hands crossed in front of his chest, and strange symbols began to appear in front of Sloan, shining with green light, and the voice of terror almost roared,


    "devil''s law."


    Suddenly, the green light in the shape of a fan spewed out towards the direction of Ye Yinzhu. It seemed that countless ghosts were wailing wildly. The strong evil atmosphere made the air completely gray, and even the colorful clouds in the air had been blocked at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu moves and drags the gorgeous purple tail flame. He welcomes it without hesitation. His huge body hovers in an instant, and the nine transparent stars on the Amethyst star sword shine at the same time.


    "Amethyst Star Laser chop." The mystical meaning of Amethyst bimon combines the energy of Qin emperor, and the increase of the number of dead wood dragon chanting Qin, a super artifact. At this moment, all the super artifact on Ye Yinzhu''s body completely releases its own power and integrates into this terrible blow.


    With countless stars of light whirlpool suddenly forward, directly into the dark green devil law. Violent collision, in this kind of God level strength collision suddenly burst out extremely terrible effect.


    The violent collision between the green energy and the power of the Amethyst stars, the strong sound of friction, and the huge energy fluctuation, instantly swept the green and purple light completely, forming a huge purple green tornado that soared into the sky. Under the frightened gaze of the people below, the purple green light rushed to the colorful cloud with the strongest magic storm.


    "Yinzhu, Lord Qin," I don''t know how many shouts sounded at this time. But who can stop this scene?


    The purple green tornado swept up, and the energy of both sides collided violently. In mid air, countless tiny black cracks constantly appeared, and each crack looked so deep. In the incomparably huge energy collision, the space is torn out innumerable traces by them.


    Boom -


    the purple green tornado finally burst into the colorful light cloud. However, it is unimaginable that the purple green tornado not only did not destroy the colorful light cloud, but even made a huge hole in the colorful light cloud. The tornado soared into the air, and in the blink of an eye, it had already rushed out of the colorful light cloud level and into a higher sky.


    Sunlight, from the colorful clouds appear in the hole in the fall, and the sky those tears to open the black cracks are greedily absorbing the colorful clouds in the huge energy turbulence.


    But the clouds are gradually being swallowed up by the cracks, and the intensity of the cracks is gradually reduced. The pressure in the air is obviously decreasing rapidly.


    That''s a magic storm generated by the energy of nearly a thousand forbidden spells! Unexpectedly, it dissipated quickly in the aftermath of the two men''s fight. The strength Ye Yinzhu and Sloan showed at this time has exceeded the imagination of everyone below.Because the soldiers of Qin City and France and blue paid more attention to the strange scene of the sky, the war became much slower. Except for the bone dragons who still focused on the battlefield, the fighting between the two sides was not as fierce as before.


    Shaquille, the mammoth Paladin, resolutely led his mammoth knights to temporarily resist the charge of the undead magic dragon legion with his strong defense, giving the magicians a chance to breathe.


    The magicians finally used their magic to help the French Blue soldiers block the bone dragon, which brought the French blue army a way to retreat.


    At this time, the three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry also made a piercing attack on the French Blue Legion by virtue of the terror of the ruling power. The battle record of the three hundred men was no less than the killing of the French Blue cavalry by thousands of bone dragons.


    The French and blue army quickly withdrew from Qin City. Oliveira was not willing to give up such a good opportunity. Led by the aircraft carrier qindi, the air and ground forces of Qin City launched a pursuit against the French and blue army at the same time, chasing them out of the morning.


    The colorful clouds in the sky are still fluctuating violently, and the figures of Ye Yinzhu and Sloan have completely disappeared. When the Qin emperor led the Qin City Army to rush out of the Qin City and chase the French knights, Oliveira''s heart beat violently as soon as he arrived outside the city and immediately gave the order to stop the whole army.


    Outside the Qin City, I don''t know when, the whole six squares are waiting there quietly. In the front of these squares, there are six people standing quietly. They all have young and handsome faces, and they are wearing different colors of magic robes.


    These six people have met Oliveira and ye Hongyan. Because of this, their pupils contract almost at the same time.


    The joy of winning almost disappeared in an instant. Whether it was in Oliveira''s heart or in Ye Hongyan''s heart, the six people who appeared at this time even had a greater impact on them than the 3000 magicians in the French blue army before.


    Because these six people are the other six tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan. Needless to say, the six square arrays standing behind them are the other six legions of the twelfth legion of Falan.


    Falan, after all, is still pouring in. At this time, all the reliance of Qin City has been put into the battle, and the soldiers'' consumption, both physical and mental, has been greatly reduced.


    Facing the six new legions led by the six tower masters of France and blue. Oliveira suddenly felt weak.


    Qin City, is it going to end like this?


    All the other legions in Qincheng will follow Oliveira''s orders and stop rushing forward, but one Legion is an exception. That''s the undead dragon Legion. In the consciousness of these bone dragons, only Ye Yinzhu gave the last order to destroy all the Falan enemies.


    No matter how many enemies appear in front of them, their destructive fighting will not be affected. A thousand bone dragons, as soon as they left the range of Qin City, spread out their bone wings behind them and rushed to the French army in front of them.


    The French and blue remnant forces suddenly saw their own reinforcements appear under the leadership of six tower owners, and the remnant air force who had previously escaped from Qin City was also on the flank, which immediately sent out a burst of roaring cheers.


    They were all shouting in their hearts that Falan was invincible. Even if Qin City is stronger, it will be destroyed in front of us.


    Seeing the charge of the undead magic dragon legion, the six tower masters of Falan raised their hands almost at the same time, and six milky lights rose from them at the same time. Suddenly, a soft magic wave was released from the six most powerful magicians in the mainland of lonzainus, forming a transparent barrier with milky light to block the undead magic dragon In front of the Legion.


    The bone dragons almost directly hit the barrier. Unexpectedly, the barrier seemed extremely soft and didn''t hurt their bodies. It just rebounded the bone dragons back and didn''t make them move forward. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 802

    The six tower owners of Falan didn''t go to see the defeated soldiers. Their eyes were calm. After the release of this barrier, there was no order for the French and blue army to launch an attack. They just stood there quietly, raised their heads and looked into the air. They seem to be waiting for something.


    The French army didn''t move. Oliveira certainly wouldn''t order Qin City to take the initiative to attack. He couldn''t control the bone dragons, but he could still control the Qin City Army. After reaction, a series of orders were issued quickly. The elves, the dwarves, and the army of Qin City retreated to Qin City one after another. The strongest Amethyst army and the death dragon and wolf knights were responsible for breaking up, and they also retreated one after another after their own army slowly retreated into Qin City. Only in the inner part of Qin City can its combat effectiveness be brought into full play. The magic gun array is still there, even if it is destroyed, Oliveira believes that the Qin City will definitely make France pay a heavier price.


    The qindi aircraft carrier was the last to withdraw to Qincheng, but the 200 dragons did not follow it. Although they did not attack the magic barrier jointly laid by the six tower masters of Falan like the bone dragon, they would not give up their ancestors, the dragon clan. Guard quietly. If Falan wants to do harm to their ancestors, even if they die, these dragons will directly join the battle.


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, glanced over the aircraft carrier qindi flying into Qincheng. His eyes clearly showed a ray of surprise. But after only one look, his eyes turned back to the mid air.


    Gerard, the knight of Pegasus, konglingqi, the knight of magic carving, Shaquille, the knight of mammoth, and the other three defeated paladins all came behind the six tower owners. They bowed their heads in shame.


    The French have not launched a war for thousands of years, but this time they failed.


    Shaquille is the most important among these paladins. He went to a place closer to the back of the six tower owners and knelt down on one knee. "The mammoth Knights have disgraced the glory of Falan. Please punish them."


    The six tower owners didn''t say a word, only McMillan, the soul tower owner, waved his hand behind his back and motioned Shaquille not to speak.


    Shaquille was stunned for a moment, and slowly stood up straight, but he still did not forget his duty. He could not help saying: "six masters, don''t you go to help master Sloan?"


    O''Brien''s faint voice rang out, "you first step down the whole army, we have all freedom."


    The paladins dare not say anything more, respectfully promise and quickly retreat


    just as all the troops of Qin City return to the interior of Qin City, the undead magic dragon army is still impacting the magic barrier in front of them, and the six tower owners of Falan are paying attention to the changes in the air. All of a sudden, the colorful clouds broke open again, and a huge figure came down from the sky.


    Boom, the huge figure heavily hit on the head of Qin City, which was corroded by death. The whole city was smashed out of a huge gully as deep as 50 meters, which was directly embedded into the ground before it stopped.


    The eyes of the six tower owners turned to the ground with this figure, and the light in their eyes fluctuated in varying degrees. At the same time, the huge figure is passing through the sky.


    The wings of the gold and silver magic pattern are shining in the colorful light. There are many scratches on the blue and silver armor, but there is no damage. It''s just that ye Yinzhu''s face turns pale. Needless to say, the one who hit the ground was the Dark Tower master Sloan.


    Sloan slowly got up from the pit on the ground. One of the black wings behind him had lost its root, and the other had been cut off in half and hung soft behind him. The purple black scales on his body were damaged in many places, and the miserable green blood was constantly oozing from his body. Even the soul bead on his chest had lost its original dazzling brilliance.


    Yes, he lost, thanks to Ye Yinzhu''s cooperation with the four great beasts and the combination of many super artifacts.


    Ye Yinzhu quietly floats in the mid air and does not land down. Naturally, he also sees the appearance of the French blue army and the other six tower owners. There is a trace of banter in the corner of his mouth. "I didn''t expect that the French Blue should look up to our Qin City so much. Is that a way of pouring out? "


    While saying that, with the clear sound of the Qin, the undead magic dragon army''s useless charge stopped. They slowly retreated and came to the dragon who was guarding them in the rear. The seven Dragon King level bone dragons nodded to the dragons and slowly crawled to the ground. Only the soul fire in the huge head was shining quietly.


    With a faint smile on his face, O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, looked at Ye Yinzhu in the middle of the sky and asked: "isn''t the strength of Qin City worthy of French Blue''s pouring out?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s body slowly drops, and his Qi is still locked on Sloan, the master of the dark tower.


    Sloan was stunned when he saw O''Brien, but he could only barely maintain the collapsing body of the demon God in front of Ye Yinzhu. With a flash of body, he came to O''Brien and other six tower owners, and said eagerly: "destroy Qin City quickly, or it will become a serious trouble in the future."


    Although Sloan does not know why the other six tower owners will appear here, he is more eager to destroy Qin City, especially Ye Yinzhu. What he fears most is that ye Yinzhu tells his secret.O''Brien bowed slightly to Ye Yinzhu and said, "Qin Di, can we solve our own housework first?"


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment. He looks at O''Brien with some unknown reasons. He has a strange feeling in his heart. Subconsciously, he thinks of Phil Jackson''s evaluation of the light tower owner before his soul dissipates. "Certainly," he said coldly


    Sloan was in a hurry. "O''Brien, what are you doing? Do you want to give them a chance to recover? Ye Yinzhu led the people of Qin City to kill many of our knights. He deserves to die. "


    Well, Brian, it''s your eyes that suddenly freeze


    Sloan was surprised, subconsciously back a few steps, "what do you say?"


    O''Brien''s eyes were full of hate. The breath of the six tower owners of Falan became strong almost at the same time. The magic barrier in front of him dissipated. O''Brien walked to Sloan step by step, "Sloan, you traitor. He did such a wicked thing as killing his master. I ask you, "how did master Phil Jackson die?"


    Sloan''s heart sank, but he was powerful after all. He soon stabilized his mind and said calmly, "O''Brien, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    O''Brien said coldly, "what? Do you still refuse to admit it? Well, look who she is A figure slowly came out from behind the six tower owners. Seeing this man, Sloan''s face suddenly turned to ashes.


    The one who came out of the Falan camp was the bright Saint marina, who was imprisoned by Sloan with the seal of the demon God, the direct disciple of O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light.


    O''Brien said in a deep voice: "in those days, when master Phil Jackson had an accident, I felt a little strange. With master Phil Jackson''s talent, even if he could not successfully break through to the divine level, he could at least leave us some information. Before master Phil Jackson launched an attack on the divine level, he once told my teacher that if he failed, he would also leave his experience when he attacked the divine level for the masters of the tower of Falan to experience in the future. But that day you walked out of the dark tower and told us that master Phil Jackson had failed and died, leaving nothing behind. Although my teacher didn''t say anything at that time, he told me to guard against you before he died. "


    Sloan''s eyes were still looking at marina, the saint of light. "No, it''s impossible. You, how can you escape from the seal of my demon God? " At this time, he no longer had the idea of escape, subconsciously told the truth.


    Marina came to the teacher and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Sloan, you are still wrong about the connection between me and the teacher. Our connection is much closer than you think. That day, knowing that I could not be spared, I used the last time to send a message to the teacher and strengthen my spiritual brand. What you think of is my bright breath, but you forget that I am still a magician of space Department. Through the final message, the teacher captured my position. This time, after you led the army to leave Falan, the teacher found me, and with the joint efforts of the other five teachers, you released the seal of demon God on me. I''ve told the teacher everything that happened in landias


    "O''Brien, I underestimate you." Sloan stares at the light tower owner who is always in front of him. His heart is full of reluctance.


    O''Brien sighed, "Sloan, there are no airtight walls in this world. You kill your master, deceive Tongji, and arbitrarily display your ability in the human world, violating the code. There is no excuse for sin. Considering our love for many years, you can decide for yourself. "


    The fierce light in Sloan''s eyes gradually faded down, and the blood flowing in the demon''s body also became more and more turbulent. In his eyes, the light had already disappeared, and there was only a light bitter look, "I lost, I still lost. The pursuit of a strong life, but step by step wrong, step by step wrong. Mr. Phil Jackson, I''m really wrong. Greed ruined me. Teacher, let me go underground and confess to you. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 803

    As he spoke, Sloan slowly raised his right hand and closed his eyes. The last energy in his body was concentrated on his palm, and the strong breath of death made his hand turn into a miserable green.


    All of a sudden, the palm fell down and went straight to the top of his head.


    O''Brien sighed in his heart. After all, he had been with Sloan for many years. Seeing Sloan''s ending, he could not bear it. However, Sloan''s sin is unforgivable. As the head of the Seventh Tower of Falan, he must not be selfish.


    When all the six tower owners thought that Sloan was going to kill himself, Sloan''s right hand suddenly tilted and his palm turned outward. The huge breath of death rushed out, not to O''Brien, the nearest light tower owner, but to marina, the light Saint beside O''Brien.


    Although Sloan is at the end of his life, he is the leader of the dark tower after all, and his strength is up to the eighth level of the secondary God level. This full attack of accumulating the final strength is by no means what marina, the saint of light, who has not yet reached the secondary God level, can resist.


    Sloan''s calculation is very accurate. He knows very well that even if he has not been relieved from the evil spirit, the old injury will recur and the new injury brought by Ye Yinzhu will never be good for O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse. If this attack is aimed at O''Brien, it may be directly backfired.


    But Marina is different. As the only disciple of O''Brien, he is not afraid of O''Brien''s failure to save when he attacks marina. Among the other six tower owners in France, O''Brien is the only one who can make Sloan fear.


    At the same time, Sloan''s body, which is as high as 10 meters, suddenly erupts. His flesh, armor, and bones turn into a large dark green fog, and directly attack the Falan tower owners. However, at the moment of explosion, his body soars towards Qin City with powerful impact, and shoots into the distance like lightning.


    This is Sloan''s last strength. Facing the crisis of his life, his full potential has burst out. As the leader of the dark tower, his vitality is extremely tenacious. Although the trauma this time is too heavy, Sloan is confident that as long as he escapes his life at this time, he will have a chance to make a comeback. Even if he has been practicing for decades, he will eventually be able to recover to the best state.


    Sloan''s calculation is completely correct. O''Brien''s benevolence gives him such an opportunity. Seeing the evil coming out to marina, the leader of the lighthouse suddenly turns pale, and his figure flashes. He has already stood in front of marina.


    Sloan''s attack was not just from the front, but directly from the air. O''Brien immediately released the holy light array to protect himself and marina''s body. While bearing the impact of the huge evil, while rapidly releasing their own pure light elements outward expansion.


    The other five tower owners were also surprised. Although they held up magic protection to resist Sloan''s last strike, they also lost the chance to pursue Sloan quickly. The speed of Sloan''s escape with this last power has almost turned into a phantom which is hard to distinguish with naked eyes.


    However, the fact that the six tower owners of Falan can''t catch up with him doesn''t mean that everyone can''t catch up with him. In the air, ye Yinzhu''s breath is always locked on Sloan. When Sloan said he wanted to make his own decisions, he didn''t relax at all.


    A person who can kill a teacher for his own benefit, how can he easily commit suicide? For Sloan''s understanding of human nature, ye Yinzhu has heard too much from Phil Jackson. He even knows Sloan''s selfishness better than the others in France.


    The sudden outbreak of Sloan was expected by Ye Yinzhu. In addition to the gold and silver magical wings of lightning, the other three sacred beasts attached to Ye Yinzhu have become the main body.


    Without the Amethyst star sword in hand, ye Yinzhu has even put away his super artifact, the dead wood dragon chanting Qin. However, Sloan still failed to escape his pursuit.


    A round, a sharp, two short handle hammers quietly appear in Ye Yinzhu''s grasp, hands instantly close, blue and purple light burst into the sky, the next moment, a round light ball presented as milky white light, accompanied by the sound of thunder, has been thrown out of Ye Yinzhu''s hands.


    The air was completely torn, and the harsh sound of friction made a series of space cracks appear in the air. The milky white light instantly tracked Sloan in the upper air, accompanied by a thunderbolt, Sloan''s shrill scream spread throughout the audience. His fast flying body was smashed down from the air and rushed directly to the ground.


    Under the attack of Ye Yinzhu, Sloan''s body is embedded in the ground again, but this time he will never get up again.


    The Milky light didn''t disappear because of Sloan''s impact. The light converged and a strange Warhammer appeared in the air.


    The two ends of the hammer are slightly sharp, and the center is cylindrical. The head of the hammer is about the size of a head, and the handle is about two feet long. The ancient and simple patterns are diffused on the surface. It looks like soft milky light, but it is full of domineering and terrifying thunder elements.


    Raytheon''s hammer, this is the real Raytheon''s hammer. The two hammers, which have been separated for many years, are finally reunited in the battlefield of Qin City and Falan. With its first strike, it destroyed a super strong man who was strong up to the eighth level of the second God level. Even ye Yinzhu himself could not help but be surprised when he felt the attack power of this super artifact, Thor''s hammer.The evil breath contained in Sloan''s body was directly dispersed by Ye Yinzhu''s thunder hammer with the skill of storm hammer. The terrible thunder force not only destroyed all the meridians and bones in Sloan''s body, but also his soul. When dealing with a dark mage like Sloan, his lethality is perfect. Even if Sloan is in a complete state, his ability to break evil spirits attached to Thor''s hammer may not be able to compete with him in a positive way.


    All the changes are done in a few blinks. With Sloan falling under the hammer of Thor, ye Yinzhu and the three great beasts fell from the air at the same time, directly on the place where Sloan fell. Ye Yinzhu will never give him any chance to turn over.


    Behind Sloan, there is a huge hole blasted out by the power of the storm hammer. Strangely, there is no blood flowing out of such a huge trauma, because the meridians, flesh and bones in Sloan''s body have been turned into coke under the huge thunder force.


    Sloan''s vitality is really strong. After suffering such a fatal injury, he didn''t die immediately. His soul is gradually dispersing. His eyes have completely turned gray, his face is slightly spasmodic, and his dead fish like eyes look at Ye Yinzhu. From his eyes, ye Yinzhu feels a sense of relief.


    "Mr. Phil Jackson, I''ve finally avenged you." The hammer of Thor falls from the sky and falls back to Ye Yinzhu.


    "Old Teacher I I was wrong. I Really Wrong I have. I Come in a minute Underground Look for You Now If you There are One A chance £¬¡­¡­ I Never Select Ye Sound Bamboo, you Win Well, you It is Teacher Really My disciple But Pity Now, Sue Pull... " Said here, a generation of magic giant finally fell.


    Sloan''s huge soul turned into wisps of gray air, which floated out from the center of his eyebrows, but did not disperse. From him, the shining soul bead floated up, and the gray air seemed to find a vent, and poured directly into the soul bead.


    Suddenly, the lost brilliance of the soul bead reappears, and the strong soul wave diffuses in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t worry that Sloan''s soul will affect Phil Jackson''s only soul imprint in the soul bead, because Sloan''s soul has been completely smashed by the power of Thor''s hammer. At the moment of leaving Sloan''s body, he has completely lost consciousness. As a necromancer, ye Yinzhu feels this very clearly.


    Raise both hands, ye Yinzhu put away the hammer of Thor, solemnly put the soul bead into his hands, bend his knees, and slowly kneel to the ground.


    Crystal tears rolled out of his black eyes, "Mr. Phil Jackson, the traitor is dead at last. What I promised you has been done and your soul has been recovered. You can rest assured that no matter how hard it is, I will help you to revive your soul. "


    Finish saying, he respectfully toward the soul bead to salute three times.


    Strange to say, after breaking away from Sloan''s control, hunzhu seems to understand what ye Yinzhu said. Just as he made his third obeisance, he suddenly broke away from ye Yinzhu and turned into a faint black streamer, which drifted into Ye Yinzhu''s body directly.


    A special feeling of enlightenment appears in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. He clearly feels that the soul pearl has entered his spiritual sea and hovered around his soul brand. All the breath of soul has become solid. It is no longer necessary to control the bone dragons with the help of zither sound, but the idea is enough to command these ultimate undead creatures.


    "Qindi, thank you for helping us kill Falan''s traitor, but I think it''s time to solve the problem between us." Six figures come to Ye Yinzhu quietly. There is no French knight to follow, but these six people have brought great pressure to Ye Yinzhu.


    Slowly stand up, straighten that lonely as bamboo backbone, ye Yinzhu''s voice coldly hit back, "if you want to fight, then fight."


    ----------------


    Yinzhu finally regains the soul of the teacher, but will the contradiction between Qincheng and Falan be deepened?


    If you want to know what will happen, please smash the tickets. Smash the tickets, hehe. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 804

    After ye Yinzhu killed Sloan and captured the Pearl of soul, the six leaders of Falan tower came to him. O''Brien, the leader of Guangming tower, said to Ye Yinzhu, "qindi, thank you for helping us kill Falan''s traitor, but I think it''s time to solve the problem between us."


    Ye Yinzhu''s answer is just six words. If you want to fight, fight.


    "No, I think you misunderstood, Qin di." O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, smiles, looks at Ye Yinzhu gently and says, "I just want to talk to you."


    Ye Yinzhu coldly glanced at Falan''s defeated soldiers and new forces and said calmly, "what else can we talk about?"


    O''Brien said, "I''m very sorry about what happened before. I didn''t know the truth until I rescued Marina with all the tower owners. The reason why Falan launched an attack on Qin City can be said to be hoodwinked by Sloan. However, Sloan is a Frenchman after all. Now that he died in your hands, there must be a saying. So, I hope we can have a peaceful talk. I think that even if Falan wants to continue to attack Qincheng and give you a chance to repair it, there will be no disadvantage to Qincheng. "


    Before ye Yinzhu spoke, O''Brien turned slowly and nodded to the other five tower owners. Then, under the leadership of the five tower owners, the twelve French legions slowly retreated and gradually left.


    In front of Ye Yinzhu, there are only O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, and the master and apprentice of Marina, the saint of light.


    "I think that will prove our sincerity." O''Brien always had a smile on his face, and his eyes were calm. It was hard to see what emotion he felt from his clear and deep eyes.


    Just at this time, an illusory figure quickly comes to Ye Yinzhu''s back and sees that ye Yinzhu is confronting with O''Brien''s Apprentice. She is obviously surprised and quickly gets close to Ye Yinzhu. Surprisingly, ye Yinzhu doesn''t have any reaction, as if she doesn''t know her arrival.


    "Yinzhu, are you ok?" As soon as Sula''s body is attached to yeyinzhu, her hands subconsciously press on yeyinzhu''s back, sending a pure fighting spirit into yeyinzhu''s body.


    Feeling the warmth of his wife''s palm and ye Yinzhu''s tight spirit, he relaxed a little and pulled Sula to his side, "I''m ok. Sloan is dead. " While saying this, ye Yinzhu pointed to Sloan''s body on the ground.


    As soon as the voice fell, ye Yinzhu obviously felt Sula''s body shaking violently, and his eyes immediately fell on the broken body on the ground.


    For Sula, Sloan''s name is of great significance in her life. Once, this person made her out of the sea of suffering and left randias palace. Once, this person taught her to fight and made her have strong strength. However, it is also this person who once deprived her of her life. For Sula, even she does not know what kind of mentality she should have for Sloan.


    After a long silence, Sula turned pale and said in a soft voice, "Yinzhu, will you let me bury him? One day as a teacher, lifelong as a father, no matter how he used to treat me, he is my teacher after all. Without him, maybe we can''t get to know each other, maybe I have already died in landias


    People die like a lamp out. When they die, ye Yinzhu can understand Sula''s mood. He nods and says, "go. Don''t worry. It''s enough to have us here. "


    Sula looks up at O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, and Marina, the saint of light. She slowly bows and salutes O''Brien. After all, she was once a member of Falan.


    O''Brien said with a smile, "I heard that you are married. Congratulations. Sula, you have found a good husband


    "Thank you, master O''Brien." After nodding slightly to O''Brien, Sula came to Sloan''s side and picked up his former teacher from the ground.


    "Sula, I''ll go with you." Marina goes to Sura.


    Looking at marina''s kind smile, Sula nodded and walked out of the piano city with her. She did not choose to bury Sloan in the Brenner mountains. The hostile position of both sides, coupled with what Sloan had done before, could not allow his body to pollute Qin City. Sula is interested in a small forest not far from the city of Qin. It''s very quiet and the environment is quiet. Sloan is dead. He betrays Falan and kills his master. These two crimes make it impossible for him to return to Falan for burial. It''s only here.


    When marina and Sula leave together, ye Yinzhu doesn''t worry. With Sula''s current strength and the assassin''s belief in God, Marina can''t hurt him.


    At this time, on the French side, only O''Brien stood alone in front of Ye Yinzhu. The light tower owner said gently, "Qin Di, can I talk to you now?"


    Behind Ye Yinzhu, the wings of the gold and silver magical pattern slowly converge. From all kinds of signs, the leader of the light tower is not malicious. However, Zi, gracis and Ming are still standing behind him. O''Brien is stronger than Sloan and they have to be on guard.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" Ye Yinzhu said faintly, "today''s World War I, Qin City and Falan have become deadly enemies. Do you want to persuade me to surrender to Falan? ""No, of course not. Qin Di, I think you misunderstood. "


    When O''Brien was about to say something, ye Yinzhu said, "master O''Brien, you''d better call me ye Yinzhu."


    O''Brien nodded and said, "all right. I''ve heard about you from Marina. Since you are the close disciple of master Phil Jackson, we are not outsiders. It''s reasonable for us to talk about the same generation. First of all, I would like to express my regret to Qin City for today''s incident. Although I and several other tower owners used a lot of magic array ability, they still did not have time to stop this war. I am very sorry for the loss caused by Qincheng, and I sincerely apologize to Qincheng. "


    As he said this, O''Brien, the absolute No.1 Wizard of the light department in the mainland of lonzainus, worshiped Ye Yinzhu and Qin City slowly. The light in his eyes was very clear, and he didn''t show any affectation at all.


    "Master O''Brien, what do you mean?" Ye Yinzhu felt O''Brien''s action with some consternation, and his heart turned.


    Before the first World War, Qin City lost a lot of money, but there were many injured, and the number of deaths was far less than that of Falan. The damage of the six reorganized knights in the battle of Falan is close to one third, especially the two air cavalry legions, and the death and injury is more than two-thirds. But the light tower leader in front of him didn''t mention Falan''s damage at all. Instead, he apologized to Qin City. Not to mention anything else, just the status of Falan in the mainland of lonzainus, the master who is the head of the seven pagodas, did not expect anyone to do so. Since the establishment of Falan, it is the first time in history that Falan has been asked to apologize personally by a top master.


    O''Brien sighed and said, "just as you said just now, Falan and Qin City have a deep hatred because of this war. We can''t let go of each other''s losses. But I don''t want to see that in any case. This time, we have come here in person in the hope of preventing this war and mutual hatred. It''s just that Sloan''s seal on Marina wastes a lot of our time. It''s sabotaging our original plan. "


    Ye Yinzhu felt O''Brien''s sincere emotion and sneered to himself, "master O''Brien, you don''t have to beat around the Bush, just say what you have to say."


    O''Brien sighed and said, "Ye Yinzhu, do you know the meaning of the existence of Falan?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I don''t know the meaning of the existence of Falan, but I know that you have always claimed to be the patron saint of the mainland of lonzainus, guarding this continent and blocking the impact of the abyss plane at the seal of Falan."


    O''Brien was stunned for a moment. Although Ye Yinzhu''s answer was only two simple sentences, they all talked about the main point. He didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu knew so much about Falan. However, he was soon relieved that ye Yinzhu had studied with Phil Jackson, and it was normal for him to know something about Falan.


    "It''s not a boast. It''s always been done by Falan. Every year, there are excellent magicians in Falan. The reason why these magicians didn''t leave Falan is that they were infected by Falan''s spirit. Together with many magicians in Falan, they devoted their energy to strengthening the seal of the abyss plane. The war ten thousand years ago has already proved how powerful the enemy we are facing. If the seal is broken, it is very likely that we will face the disaster of extinction. At that time, not only human beings will be destroyed, but now all the races on the mainland of lonzainus will fall. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "master O''Brien, in your heart, maybe Falan is the supreme existence. It is the holy land of compassion. But, in my heart, it''s not like this. I was born in the East Dragon empire. You also said that the war ten thousand years ago greatly damaged the vitality of all ethnic groups. But who was the real main force in that war? It is our ancestors, the East Dragon empire. Under the leadership of the ancestors, they bear the pressure brought by most of the enemies. It is our ancestors, the east dragon, who sealed the passage of the abyss plane to the world with their own lives. However, after the founding of Falan, what did the humans of Falan and Xilong do? You took advantage of the great decline of Donglong''s national strength to destroy our country. Do you think that this is also the performance of Farran''s compassion? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 805

    O''Brien was silent. Ye Yinzhu could not refute what he said. As a matter of fact in history, he sighed and said: "Lord Qin, I can''t evaluate Falan in history. I can only say that human nature is greedy. At that time, there is no way to study the situation now. However, after the establishment of the Xilong Empire, the role of Falan had completely changed. From the numerous ancient books handed down by Falan, we can clearly feel the repentance of the masters of Falan for the destruction of the Donglong empire. However, things have happened, and we have no way. On the other hand, it was because of this that Falan could tolerate the descendants of the Donglong Empire to form eight Donglong sects and survive on the mainland. We didn''t destroy Donglong''s last blood in order to resolve this hatred one day. "


    "Defuse? Master O''Brien, you''re not kidding. When our Donglong empire was just announced. The French and blue code immediately made the Milan Empire attack us. If it wasn''t for our Qin City''s self-protection ability, I''m afraid there would be no such word as Donglong bazong in the world. "


    "From your point of view, maybe French blue is too strong. But from the French point of view, we have to do that. Because France and blue must keep the situation of the mainland under their own control. Only in this way can France and blue better use the strength of mainland countries to supplement itself and maintain its seal. For Falan, nothing is important to protect the seal from being destroyed. There is no doubt that the establishment of the Donglong empire will create a great variable, which must be admitted by Emperor Qin. The East Dragon empire will never be willing to be lonely. Once it becomes strong, it will start a war. At that time, the situation in the mainland will be chaotic, and there will be too many unfavorable things for France and blue. "


    The anger in Ye Yinzhu''s heart gradually subsided, and he said calmly: "master O''Brien, it''s meaningless for us to argue about these now. If my guess is right, you want to make peace with Qincheng, right? "


    O''Brien nodded and said, "good. The appearance of Qin City destroys our original plan, but also shows us the power of Qin City. If Qin City can support Falan, especially you, the Qin emperor who has reached the level of sub God, as long as you join hands with us, we will be more confident in maintaining the seal. "


    "Oh? Well, I''d like to hear your good advice. " Sloan died, Phil Jackson''s revenge, Qin City''s loss is much smaller than ye Yinzhu expected.


    At this time, as the mood gradually calms down, ye Yinzhu is more to consider for Qin City. It would be unwise for Yiqin city to fight with Falan again. The six tower masters of Falan, together with the fresh troops of the six legions, would not be difficult to destroy Yiqin city.


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, is not what ye Yinzhu can compete with. Therefore, even if it is a strategy of delaying the war, ye Yinzhu can only endure it temporarily.


    O''Brien said with a smile: "since Lord qindi wants to hear my opinion, I''ll tell you. This is also the common suggestion of several other tower owners of Falan. First of all, we solemnly apologize for what happened to the Donglong empire in history. You are right. If there had not been the Donglong Empire, I am afraid our world would have been destroyed. I don''t want to hide that the situation in France and blue is very bad. The seal is loose. I''m afraid that within 30 years, we will not be able to suppress the seal with our strength. Once the seal is broken, we will face a devastating attack on the abyss plane. So we need your strength. "


    Said here, O''Brien''s look became dignified obviously, "for the war in the near future, we have to make two preparations. First, Sloan is dead, and you are a disciple of master Phil Jackson, and you can be regarded as one of our Falan. You can represent Dong Long to join Falan, take over Sloan''s position and become the leader of the dark tower. Even Sloan''s position in France will not change. Second only to me is the tower of light


    Ye Yinzhu said in surprise: "does Falan want me to be the leader of the Dark Tower? Master O''Brien, I''m not a Dark Wizard. "


    O''Brien gave a cool smile and said, "maybe others can''t see it, but can''t we? Although you are not practicing dark magic, you are practicing a branch of the spirit. However, you also learned necromancer magic from master Phil Jackson. If not, how could those bone dragons suddenly appear? In our world, especially when the sun is shining, dead creatures can''t appear casually. The undead Magic also belongs to the Diablo department. In addition to the identity of master Phil Jackson''s disciple, you deserve to be the leader of the dark tower. This is recognized by several of us. Therefore, there is no problem with your identity. At the same time, we also hope that the relationship between Falan and Donglong can be eased by your joining Falan. We can even promise you that as long as the crisis in 30 years is resolved, France and blue can support the establishment of Donglong and become a country on the mainland of lonzainus. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "master O''Brien, can you tell me if Falan supports landias because of Sloan?"


    O''Brien nodded and said, "you can say that. Compared with Falan, the Empire of landias is easier to control. Although landias has the same overall strength as Milan, they rely more on Falan. At the same time, the royal family of landias has the blood of black phoenix, and Sula is a disciple of Falan. For various reasons, Falan chose landias. In the face of the abyss, he needs a unified empire. Only in this way can he work together to face the foreign enemies. "After a pause, O''Brien continued: "the reason why you are invited to join Falan is not only because of Donglong and master Phil Jackson, but also because of your strength. You are the second God level of magic and martial arts. Master Phil Jackson predicted that the second God level of magic and martial arts is the easiest way to enter the realm of God. In Falan, your strength can be improved faster than anywhere. The seven towers of Falan are indispensable. Only with the joint efforts of the owners of the seven towers can the seal be more stable. We need you from any angle. At the same time, Falan will spare no effort to help you cultivate to the divine level as soon as possible, so that we can be more confident in the face of the enemy of the abyss plane. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "are you not afraid that I will subvert Falan after I reach the divine level?"


    O''Brien smiles and says, "even if I don''t believe you, I''ll believe master Phil Jackson. The master was hoodwinked by Sloan and killed by him. I''m afraid the first thing to do is to test your mind. No matter what your status or strength is, your nature must be kind. In other words, as long as we can keep all the races living on the mainland of lonzainus, even if you subvert the French blue, what will happen? At that time, you will also establish a force similar to Falan to guard our mainland, which is equivalent to Falan changing its way of existence. "


    As soon as this remark came out, not only Ye Yinzhu, but also the three beasts behind him were moved at the same time. At this moment, ye Yinzhu fully believes that the ultimate goal of Falan is to protect the mainland.


    What O''Brien said was not to protect human beings, but to protect all the races in the mainland of lungzinus. This also made the three beasts behind Ye Yinzhu look much more friendly.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "well, if I still can''t help Falan keep the seal after I join


    O''Brien said: "then we have to face another situation, that is, the outbreak of the second jihad. At that time, we had to concentrate all the strength of the whole mainland of lonzainus to fight against the abyss. In order to survive, this war was bound to happen. As for the outcome, it is not what we can expect. But I can be sure that if this happens, with 30 years of development, Qincheng will become the main force against the abyss plane. "


    Ye Yinzhu is silent. Of course, he understands that Falan wants him to join. Besides what O''Brien said, the power of Qin City is also the key. As long as he is in Falan, the relationship between Qin City and Falan will be more harmonious. Even Falan can use him to threaten Qin City to compromise. These are the problems that ye Yinzhu has to consider at this time.


    "Master O''Brien, please answer me frankly. If Qin City didn''t block the attack of Sloan''s French Blue Army today, how would the French Blue choose? "


    O''Brien looked at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes suddenly burst with two rays, "if that''s the case, then everything will be the same."


    Ye Yinzhu sneered, "if that''s the case, I''m afraid you will not expose Sloan, or even help him cover up what happened. Everything will never appear. And the French and the Blues will still support the landias Empire, quickly unify the whole continent, and do everything according to the original plan, right


    O''Brien did not directly answer Ye Yinzhu''s words, but said faintly: "I just said that the only purpose of Falan is to protect the mainland. All actions should consider whether they are beneficial to the guardian. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 806

    Zichen said: "that is to say, Yinzhu''s guess is correct. The reason why you reinforcements came late is not that you said they were completely delayed, but that we need to test the strength of Qin City through the first World War. "


    O''Brien didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at Ye Yinzhu in front of him, but the light in his eyes became more obvious.


    He is waiting quietly, waiting for ye Yinzhu''s choice. He believes that smart people will never do stupid things.


    "Well, I agree with you and I''m willing to take Sloan''s place in France." Ye Yinzhu''s voice is very calm, but there is some firmness in it.


    O''Brien didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu''s answer would be so fast. After a little surprise, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and his face was uncontrollably smiling. "Thank you for your understanding. After that, Falan and Qincheng will be a family. "


    "Yinzhu -" Zizi couldn''t help crying out. Even GRASSIS and Ming behind him frowned slightly.


    In their opinion, the hatred between Qin City and Falan has formed, and O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, is obviously crafty. What they fear most is that Falan will be bad for ye Yinzhu, or Ye Yinzhu will be used by Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t let purple go on and said to O''Brien: "it''s OK to add French blue, but I have several conditions. As long as Falan agrees, then I am a part of Falan. "


    O''Brien nodded and said, "OK, go ahead. As long as Falan can do it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "first of all, from now on, Falan will lift its seal and support the Empire of landias."


    O''Brien thought about it and said, "yes. Do we need to support the Milan Empire instead? "


    After thinking about it, ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, a unified empire is easier to control. But master O''Brien, have you ever thought about how many wars a great empire needs to go through and how many soldiers will die because of this war. No one knows how strong the abyss plane we are facing is. As long as he retains more strength, he will be more relaxed in dealing with the abyss plane. "


    After hesitating for a moment, O''Brien said: "the formation of a unified empire is the treatment of loose seals recorded in the French and blue code. However, the code is not immutable. We can discuss this matter carefully after you join France. We will respect your opinion. If it is more effective to stop the war, as you said, then we will change the code. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "OK, this matter can be postponed for a while. Thirdly, I hope that Falan will make a public statement in support of the identity of the emperor of the purple orcs. At the same time, it informed the mainland countries to trade equally with orcs. Of course, after unifying the Arctic wasteland, purple will also promise to all human countries that it will never easily use its troops to the human world on the premise of equal trade. "


    O''Brien looked at Ye Yinzhu and thought to himself that in such a short period of time, he was able to think of so many conditions. As expected, he was worthy of the dragon and Phoenix among people. "We can support the identity of purple emperor. But I''m afraid it''s not so easy to trade equally. After all, the orcs are already powerful. If they get the weapons and sufficient food supplies from the human countries, they will make the human countries feel threatened. And Fran is generally not directly involved in this kind of thing


    Ye Yinzhu said: "you really won''t participate? What is the French army doing now? If you don''t directly participate, you won''t come to our piano city. Well, as long as falanken agrees to this condition, when dealing with the abyss plane in the future, I can invite at least eight beasts, headed by purple, to lead the most powerful Orc soldiers to no less than one million on the main battlefield. "


    "Eight beasts?" There was a flash of light in O''Brien''s eyes. Of course, he knew how powerful the eight beasts were. He couldn''t help but be moved.


    Just as ye Yinzhu said, the code of the French blue is made by the French Blue itself and may be changed at any time.


    Just like this time, Mingming is still fighting for Qin City in the ten years of seal.


    O''Brien thought carefully and said, "OK, I promise you. However, if the orcs become powerful in the future and use their forces in the human world, then Falan will directly join the human army and appear on the battlefield facing the orcs. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "it''s a deal."


    Purple''s emotion obviously becomes excited. If there is no outsider now, he will directly embrace Ye Yinzhu and express his direct gratitude in any way.


    Equal trading is the most basic thing between human nations, but it has an extraordinary significance for orcs.


    The reason why the orcs launch the autumn plunder war is that they don''t have enough resources to support themselves.


    The Arctic wasteland is rich in all kinds of minerals, but it is not conducive to the growth of plants, especially crops. And the human countries bordering on the Arctic wasteland, without exception, attack the orcs in trade.


    If the orcs want to exchange their resources for food with human beings, the price is almost five times more than that of human countries, and sometimes even ten times more. As for the exchange of ore for weapons, it is even more unrealistic.If there is equal trade, with the rich mineral resources of the Arctic wasteland, why use so many orcs'' lives to launch a war of plunder?


    According to Ye Yinzhu and Zi''s original idea, when Zi unified the Arctic wasteland, he could secretly buy a lot of food from the Milan empire through Qin City.


    Given the relationship between the Empire of Milan and Qin City, and the fact that the orcs do not invade the territory of Milan under the restriction of purple, it is still possible to guarantee the purchase of food, but it is difficult to purchase weapons and other things.


    Now, with the public support and orders of Falan, I''m afraid that several countries in the northern part of the mainland would not dare to disobey. The kingdom of fro has already been greatly weakened, and the Empire of Milan is enough for them to deal with, let alone offend Falan.


    As for Milan and Ascoli, they will never break the rules when they have just changed their attitude.


    Ye Yinzhu, facing Falan''s repaying money by sitting on the ground, has won huge benefits for the orcs. With this, Zi is fully confident that she can make the orcs in the war recover quickly in a short time.


    O''Brien said, "do you have any conditions?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "also, I asked some people of Qin City to enter Falan with me. Since we are dealing with the abyss level, the stronger our strength is, the more favorable it will be. As you said, Falan is the best place to practice. "


    O''Brien said with a wry smile, "you boy." He also had some helplessness, but these conditions proposed by Ye Yinzhu obviously did not violate his bottom line, "is this your last condition?"


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "there''s another one."


    O''Brien said helplessly: "what else? Ye Yinzhu, don''t go too far. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "my last condition is very simple. That is absolute freedom. As the Dark Tower leader of Falan, I can help you consolidate the seal or deal with the abyss plane. But Fallon can''t order me to do what I don''t want to do. At the same time, on the premise that there is no problem with the seal, I can decide my own action. "


    O''Brien thought about it and said, "I can promise you on the premise of guaranteeing the seal. "Falan is absolutely sincere in cooperating with Qincheng, and on the premise of equality."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "what you promised today should represent the whole Falan. I don''t want any change in the future. "


    O''Brien said, "of course. Frankly speaking, if it wasn''t for the big problem with the seal, I''m afraid today''s event would be a different ending. "


    After all, Falan is Falan. Who wants to share his own rule with others, but ye Yinzhu and Qin City have already surprised Falan. Although O''Brien is sure to lead Falan''s army to destroy Qin City, it will undoubtedly hurt Falan''s vitality, which he never wants to see.


    A dark tower owner has been lost. If the owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan are killed again, I''m afraid the seal will not be destroyed in 30 years, but will greatly shorten the time.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Oh, by the way, if I become one of the leaders of the Seventh Tower of Falan, then I can also watch the seal left by our ancestor Dragon up close."


    O''Brien said, "even if you don''t mention it, I will say it. For many years, the owners of the seven towers of Falan have always felt that the Dragon King, the ancestor of the east dragon, may not have died. "


    "What did you say?" O''Brien''s words set off an uproar in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. Did the ancestor Dragon King not die?


    This is of great significance to Donglong, which is equivalent to equal trading for orcs.


    O''Brien said: "we''re not sure about that. Since I have decided to cooperate with you, I hope you can explore the mystery as a direct descendant of Donglong. "


    ---------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 807

    "If the Dragon King really did not die, or left something, for us, undoubtedly has a huge advantage."


    After listening to O''Brien''s words, ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that maybe this is also an important reason for O''Brien''s repeated concessions.


    Needless to say, ye Yinzhu knows that if the Dragon King really left something, it must be the lineage of the East Dragon Empire to get it. It''s not something that Falan can touch.


    Recalling the faint call from the south when he broke through the sub God level of Mowu Jibi, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly became fiery when he thought of the powerful soul wave. As a descendant of Donglong, what is more important than visiting the ancestor dragon?


    This is also the biggest injustice of the eight schools of Donglong. One of the reasons why the eight schools of Donglong were enemies of Falan was that Falan led the west dragon Empire to destroy Donglong. Another more important reason was that the relics of the dragon were in Falan!


    "Well, that''s settled." Ye Yinzhu, on behalf of Qin City, finally agreed to Falan''s terms. He raised his right hand to hold O''Brien, the leader of the light tower. They both laughed at each other, and their faces showed some relief.


    No matter for Qincheng or Falan, the immediate result is undoubtedly what both sides want to see. Of course, the reason why Ye Yinzhu is willing to let go of the hatred between Qin City and Falan is also due to what master Phil Jackson said to him before his soul dissipated.


    In terms of Qin City, the foreign people led by the Elves will not doubt Ye Yinzhu''s decision, and Donglong bazong will not.


    Because this is the most direct and quick way for Donglong to look forward to its ancestors. In the face of huge interests, hatred can be put down for the time being. As for the future, ye Yinzhu and O''Brien can''t predict.


    O''Brien raised her hand and released a golden magic mark into the air. In the distance, a figure came here like a meteor chasing the moon. Judging from her speed of flying out of thin air, this person''s strength was very strong, and his speed of flying was so fast that he was even above the Dark Tower owner Sloan who was destroyed by Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t see, but his ability of the unity of man and nature is better than ordinary people''s vision. Feeling this person''s breath, he can''t help but cry out: "grandma Nina..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the woods. Sula stood quietly in front of the new earth, a drop of crystal tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "Teacher, no matter what you did before, now you can sleep safely. Fame and fortune have nothing to do with you. No matter what, you are my teacher. You raised me and gave me strength. Let the hatred dissipate with your soul. "


    Kneeling on the ground, Sula solemnly bowed three times to the new earth in front of him. A stele just carved from wood stood in front of the new soil by her own hands. It doesn''t say Sloan''s title, but simply says, the tomb of master Sloan, disciple Sura Jinli.


    Marina, the saint of light, was watching quietly until Sula finished all this before she came to Sula''s side.


    "Sister Sula, don''t be sad. It''s all over. I think this may be the best ending for Mr. Sloan


    Sula nodded and dried the tears in her eyes. In her heart, besides the pain, there was a sense of relief.


    After all, Sloan''s existence has always been repressed in her heart like a mountain. When Sloan dies, the depression and hidden worries will disappear.


    A graceful figure floated from the distance, and like Sura, she also knelt down in front of Sloan''s tomb and bowed down.


    The long dark green hair, fluttering in the breeze, is the former Fairy Queen Angie who left Qincheng before.


    Sloan''s death has a more profound impact on Angie than on Sula. After all, she has more years with Sloan than on Sula. For Sloan, Angie has two opposite attitudes, extreme resentment and extreme respect.


    Sloan made her more powerful, but also deprived her of her freedom and made her do countless things she didn''t want to do.


    "I have worshipped you for your kindness to me. For the sake of your death, I will not trample on your corpse any more." The respect in her eyes has disappeared, and the only thing left in Angie''s face is hatred. She spits on Sloan''s grave, but Angie''s face turns pale.


    Although Sloan is dead, she has done so many evil things for Sloan before. Especially for the elves, angel knows that her sins can not be easily resolved.


    "Sister Angie, let bygones be bygones." Sula came up and took her hand.


    Angel said with a bitter smile: "can the past really pass? Sula, you don''t understand. I''m not like you. I don''t even dare to recall what I have done. As a person whose mother is angry to death, I have no need to live. In the past, I was controlled by Sloan because I was greedy for life and afraid of death. Now everything is over, and it''s time for me to be free. "


    Sula was shocked. "Sister angel, don''t do anything stupid. Brother purple is still waiting for you. If you have something to do, what will he do? "Hearing the name of purple, angel''s delicate body suddenly trembled violently. Looking at Sula, the light in her eyes suddenly became more complicated.


    Marina also rushed to angel. Both she and Sura know that angel''s strength is above them. If she insists on dying, none of them can stop her.


    Angel''s expression gradually calmed down, looked at Sula and said, "listen to Sloan, you''re dead. But you... "


    Sula said blankly: "I don''t know. The teacher tore my soul at that time. I thought I was dead, but then I woke up again. I asked Yinzhu, but he refused to say anything. But I can feel that he should have saved me


    Marina''s quiet voice rang out, "sister Sura, I really envy you, there is such a man willing to pay for you."


    Sula''s heart trembled, but there was no change in her face. "Marina, you were at the scene that day. You must have seen how Yinzhu resurrected me."


    Marina nodded gently and said, "for you, he gambled with his life. Although God favored him to win the bet, he also lost a lot of things. "


    In a flash, Sula understood, the intense pain lingered in her heart, her heart seemed to be torn, her face suddenly turned pale. "I see. Yinzhu''s eyes are for me Please, marina, tell me what happened


    Marina didn''t know much about the world, and she didn''t know much about the feelings between men and women. She subconsciously said what she saw that day, "at that time, your soul was torn up by Mr. Sloan, but ye Yinzhu didn''t have any worry. He seems to have been ready for a long time. After Mr. Sloan escaped, he immediately cast a magic I had never seen before. Later, I thought about it carefully and asked Mr. O''Brien. I''m sure it''s an undead magic at the cost of my own body. The effect should be to lose two of the six senses at random in exchange for your lost soul and soul. "


    "Two of the six senses?" Sula''s heart trembled more severely, and tears flowed out of her beautiful eyes uncontrollably.


    Since he was rescued by Yinzhu, he has never said anything to her, even better than before. But the price of living and feeling happiness is two of the six senses of a man?


    Marina thought Sula was just moved and continued: "in a way, he''s lucky. If two of the six senses he lost include feelings, then he''s dead. And he didn''t lose his sense. What he lost was his vision and another sense. Sister Sura, I''m really happy to have such a man who is willing to give his life for you. You don''t see, at that time, his expression was calm, and he didn''t feel forced or excited at all, as if the six senses he lost were not his own. Have such courage, such a man, even in our French Blue has never had


    "No wonder." Angel whispered, "no wonder purple said he can protect me, as long as he''s alive, I''ll be fine. He must have learned this magic from ye Yinzhu. Fool, this fool. "


    Standing there stupidly, Sula''s whole body was stiff, and she found that she seemed unable to breathe. Yinzhu, Yinzhu, why, why are you so stupid


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know that what he has been hiding has been inadvertently revealed by the bright Saint marina. By this time, Nina had come to him.


    O''Brien bowed to Nina with a smile and said, "Inspector, I have discussed with Qin di. From now on, everything in the past between Falan and Qincheng has been written off, forming a cooperative relationship. Now you can rest assured. "


    Nina gives Ye Yinzhu an inquiring look. Seeing that he nods, she hums and says, "it''s almost the same. I won''t investigate your violation of the code for the time being. O''Brien, when you leave farando, it''s time to go back. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 808

    O''Brien nodded and said, "yes, we have to get back to France immediately. Yinzhu, I know you still have a lot to deal with. However, I hope to see you come to France in three months. We will be waiting for you in France. The place of Falan is limited. You can bring Qin City soldiers to practice here, but I hope the number will not exceed 10000. After all, the overall growth energy of French blue is limited, so that the best soldiers can be promoted to maximize the benefits. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "well, I will arrive at Falan in March."


    At this time, Sura, Angie and Marina have come out of the woods together. Marina and O''Brien are heading for the disappearance of the French army. The war between Qin City and Falan has finally come to an end. However, this is not the end, perhaps, should be said to be a new beginning.


    "Purple, you come with me." Angel floats down in front of Ye Yinzhu and the three sacred beasts, with a faint smile on her face. Her pale face is red again, and her mood seems to be completely calm.


    With these words, angel turned and soared up. Instead of going to the piano City, she floated away in the distance.


    Purple not easy to see her again, to Ye Yinzhu explained after catching up, he determined that things will never change, angel is already in his heart that the wife.


    Two faint gray air flows out of Ye Yinzhu''s hands and into angel''s body. Angel''s body trembles a little in the air, but she doesn''t turn back and speeds away.


    At that moment, ye Yinzhu has found her soul from the soul bead, making her a complete spirit again.


    Purple and angel left, and GRASSIS and Ming also consumed a lot of energy because of the previous World War I. after gesturing to Ye Yinzhu, they hurried back to Qincheng to practice.


    At this time, only Ye Yinzhu, Nina and Sura are left.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t see, but he can feel the strange atmosphere. Sula''s breath is uneven, even weak. Nina gave him a very cold feeling, looking at his eyes without the previous kindness, and even a bit of hostility and hatred on the breath, invisible pressure gathered around his body, eyes cold, scanning himself.


    Sula is his wife, in this case, ye Yinzhu natural first to take into account Nina, "Nina grandma, thank you for arriving in time." You don''t have to ask him, but Nina must have gone to Falan for the first time to question O''Brien and other tower owners'' decision as an inspector. That''s why I''m here with the French army.


    Nina snorted coldly, "I can''t be your grandmother. I''ve finished my work. Go back and tell Qin Shang that I''ll stay in Falan. If he wants to, he''ll come to find me in Falan. "


    "Grandma, what''s the matter with you? If there''s anything I can''t do, please let me know Ye Yinzhu asks in amazement. Nina has been treating him like her own grandmother. Since she first met Nina, she was treating herself like this for the first time.


    Nina snorted coldly, "it''s really a little bastard from an old bastard. Even things are the same. Ye Yinzhu, do it yourself. Hum In the cold hum, Nina leaps up, and several flashes have disappeared beyond Ye Yinzhu''s induction. With Nina''s level six, the strongest fighter in mainland China, it''s too late for ye Yinzhu to ask.


    Some inexplicable so feel Nina left anger, ye Yinzhu helpless way: "Nina grandma don''t know how, I didn''t offend her!"


    "Yinzhu. I have something to ask you Said Sura.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly moved in his heart, as if he thought of something. He took Sula''s hand and soared to the direction of Qin City. "Sula, we have to send troops immediately if we have something to say later. Otherwise, marshal Maldini will be in danger


    The crisis on the side of Qin City is finally relieved. What ye Yinzhu immediately thinks of is Maldini and the northern legion of Milan empire. You know, they are facing two of the three tribes of orcs. The total number of orcs is more than two million, which is more than five times that of the whole northern legion of Milan. Even with the support of thousands of magicians, I''m afraid the northern Legion can hardly resist the fierce attack of orcs.


    Ye Yinzhu believes that landias will not miss such an opportunity, and will certainly deliver the news of Falan''s sending troops to Qin City to the orcs at the first time.


    Feeling the anxiety in Ye Yinzhu''s heart, Sula didn''t say anything more. Instead, she held Ye Yinzhu''s hand, but her eyes could not be separated from his bright black eyes.


    Purple is following Angel forward, suddenly, his speed stopped, "angel, wait a minute."


    Angel''s delicate body in the air, looking at purple, big eyes show the light of inquiry.


    "Angie, I have to go back. Yinzhu needs my help. You go back with me. "


    Angel floated to the ground, looking at the same fall on the ground of purple, "purple, I ask you one thing. If you choose between me and ye Yinzhu, who will you save first when we are in danger at the same time? "


    Purple stunned, looking at angel, purple eyes in the cold light flashing, "you should not ask such a question."Angel showed a sneer in her eyes, "right? Shouldn''t I ask? I already know the answer. You''re going to save him first. Go to your good brother. Never come to me again. " As soon as the voice fell, she suddenly jumped up and went away.


    Looking at Angie left the back, purple stay, chest as if stuck what in general, can not say the uncomfortable. Why, Angie, why?


    The pain in the heart did not affect Zi''s action. Just as angel said, if you choose between Ye Yinzhu and angel, he will definitely choose his brother.


    ¡­¡­


    The speed of the body is increasing, tears like broken pearls in the air.


    Angie''s body is almost trembling, I''m sorry, purple, I''m sorry, I don''t want to hurt you. But I can''t hurt you. Only by leaving you, can you not be troubled by me.


    How can she be willing to separate from purple? However, she knows that staying by her side will only bring more trouble to her beloved man.


    ¡­¡­


    The Arctic wilderness.


    Maldini gasped. The scene in front of him had turned into a bloody red. He didn''t know how many enemies died under his sword. The moat in front of holy light city has been completely filled with Orc corpses. Even to the same level as the city.


    In Maldini''s side, there is no complete Milan Legion fighters. Almost everyone has more than five injuries.


    Materazzi lay quietly on the ground 10 meters behind Maldini. There was no magic wave in him.


    All the magicians have left the battlefield, because they have completely drained the last trace of magic. The total number of magicians who can leave the city with a breath is less than 300.


    And their leader, matrach, ended his life forever after the last round of magic release.


    In order to repel the orcs, Maldini burned his own life flame and released the forbidden curse level life magic. He was already old and frail. Under such circumstances, he left the world peacefully.


    Even if the powerful magician died, there was still a faint smile on his face. The general will inevitably die in battle. As Maldini said, death in the battlefield is their best destination.


    From fighting in the daytime to dusk, the afterglow of the setting sun has appeared in the distant sky, which is like the bloody setting sun, as if proving the tragedy of the war.


    The orcs finally retreated for a while. One day''s fight, only one day''s fight! More than 600000 Orc soldiers remain on this battlefield forever, not counting the wounded.


    In Shengguang City, less than 80000 of the 400000 garrison can still fight. When they lose the support of magic and have no rest time, the number of casualties in the whole afternoon is almost three times that in the morning.


    Since the war between orcs and human beings, no war can compare with today''s. the orcs'' charge regardless of casualties and ceaseless attacks have not given Shengguang any chance to repair.


    The attrition between the two sides has cost more than 800000 lives in this war. The number of injured is even more numerous.


    What a terrible number.


    Maldini''s body is about to lose consciousness, but he is still standing on the top of the city, the orc army finally temporarily retreated, but in this battlefield, all is not over.


    The orc remnant army, like the tide, retreated to the thunderbolt fortress. However, Maldini''s blood red eyes clearly saw that from the thunderbolt fortress, two squares, a total of 100000 people, were coming towards the holy light city at the speed of thunderbolt. One hundred thousand people, only one hundred thousand people, but the whole city became silent.


    Because the two legions of 100000 people are the golden legion of Thor tribe and the white tiger legion of Ares tribe. At the end of the war, the ace legions of the two tribes finally appeared on the battlefield. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 809

    The silence of holy light city is the silence of despair. The cold wind is so fierce that the blood of many soldiers'' wounds has condensed into ice. In such weather, human beings can''t compare with orcs in any case. Even if orcs have no armor, and their fur, whether they are defending or keeping warm, are much stronger than human beings.


    What''s more, how many years have orcs lived in the Arctic wilderness? They have adapted to the cold for a long time.


    Once the human soldiers are injured, their clothes and armor will be difficult to protect themselves, especially in the fierce battle. Who can survive?


    The previous war was so fierce that the soldiers were in a fever, and they didn''t feel any difference. However, after the orc army retreated half an hour ago, the cold gradually became a more powerful weapon. The blood at the wound began to freeze, especially for the Milan soldiers whose limbs were injured. In this short half an hour, a large number of injured people lost their lives without fighting.


    Although they are about to face only 100000 enemies, they are the best among the best orcs. The lion of the golden Legion and the tiger of the white tiger Legion have the best equipment in the whole Orc world. How to fight against the powerful fighting capacity when there is no magician in Milan.


    Dragoons? Almost all of the Dragon riders have been killed long before the battle. Although they also caused great damage to the enemy, but everything of Shengguang city also died quietly in this unbalanced war.


    The golden Legion and the white tiger Legion are getting closer and closer to Shengguang city. The Golden Lion hair, the black tiger skin in white, the cold eyes, the bloodthirsty breath and the fishy smell all represent their determination to kill.


    Maldini knew that everything was coming to an end, and the soldiers of the northern Legion could no longer resist the orc attack. Although it was because of Qin city that Shengguang city became empty, he did not hate Qin City. Who would have thought that Falan would suddenly send troops? What''s more, if there were no Qin City, the Empire of Milan might have been destroyed long ago.


    The oppressive atmosphere condenses over the city of holy light. Maldini shouts up to the sky in his completely hoarse voice, "fighters of Milan. Let''s use our last drop of blood to defend the security of our motherland. I, Maldini, am proud of you. There is no coward in the northern Legion. Even if we bite with our teeth, we have to recover the final price. "


    One weapon after another was slowly raised on the top of the city. In the face of this situation, the Milan fighters have no chance. There is only one idea in their heart, that is, killing one is enough, killing two will make one. In such a race to race duel, in the case of heavy casualties on both sides, once the city of light is destroyed, they will never be spared. In that case, it''s better to kill more enemies.


    At this time, the golden Legion and the white tiger Legion are less than 20 miles away from the holy light city. The sound of neat steps has begun to make the walls of Shengguang City tremble slightly.


    Maldini straightened his waist, even if it is dead, he will stand dead, the hand already mottled Epee slowly raised, this is the old coach''s last strength.


    Just then, all of a sudden, the gold army and the white tiger army''s forward pace slowed down.


    At the beginning, Maldini thought that there was something wrong with his vision. However, he soon found that he was right. The speed of the Golden Army and the white tiger army not only slowed down, but even stopped at this time. He can clearly see that the eyes of the lion and tiger people are not looking at the city of holy light, but at the sky behind the city of holy light.


    Forced to endure the pain of the whole body, Maldini slowly turned back, he saw a scene that can never be forgotten.


    A huge shuttle shaped object floated in the air. Behind it, there were thousands of huge figures like clouds blocking the sun. Then, there were 3000 Eagle knights.


    The huge figure in front is actually a huge bone dragon, especially the seven flying in the front, whose bones reflect different magic elements. There are also 200 giant dragons beside more than one thousand bone dragons. Although most of them are scarred, their spirits are particularly excited. The huge magic elements fluctuate with their appearance and the fierce rhythm. This huge dark cloud flies over Shengguang city in the setting sun.


    "Marshal Maldini, you have worked hard. Let''s leave the rest to Qin City." Ye Yinzhu''s voice came from the aircraft carrier, the next moment, the familiar white figure of Maldini had appeared in the air. Embrace guqin, handsome face on the release of a touch of cold, floating if God.


    Qin City wins. This is the first thought in Maldini''s mind. Only when he wins against Falan can Qin City soldiers appear here. Although Maldini did not know where the bone dragons came from, from the scarred dragon, we can see how fierce the battle between Qin City and Falan was.


    At this moment, Maldini seems to be ten years old, full of tears, the Epee in his hand finally fell to the ground, "Ye Yinzhu, you still come back."


    Yes, Qin City has come back. It''s not only the air force that has come back. Shengguang city has been attacked by the two Orc tribes. The city gate that hasn''t been opened for a day has been opened slowly. Tall figures slowly come out of the city. With firm and majestic steps, they forcibly break open the orc corpses in front of the city and set foot on the battlefield.Bimont beast, the pride of orcs and the existence of invincible land war, once again came to the battlefield of Raytheon''s hammer fortress and holy light city, but this time they no longer represent the Raytheon tribe.


    In addition to the wounded, purple brought all bimont giant warriors, more than 600 bimont, under the leadership of three platinum bimont kings, slowly stepped on the battlefield. The leader is violet''s elder brother, Santos, the former king of bimon in Raytheon tribe.


    Following the Bimont legion, the death dragon and wolf knights, the Amethyst legion, come out of the city of holy light. The wounded stayed in Qin City, and all the people who can come here are in good condition.


    Guti and Joe Cole are at the front of their ace Legion. At this moment, the hearts of the two tribal chiefs have fallen to the bottom. Qin City finally came, and at the same time, there were four beasts in the orc legend. Under the protection of the Amethyst legion, purple, gracis, Ming, Shan, and the same time appear.


    Santos looked up at the sky and roared, "Guti, I didn''t expect Santos to come back. It''s time to repay what you owe our family. "


    The behemoth army slowly separated to both sides. Under the protection of all the beasts, purple came to Santos like stars holding the moon. Looking at Guti opposite him, his mood was like waves at this moment.


    How many years? Ever since I escaped from Raytheon''s hammer fortress, I can finally come back.


    Looking at the plain full of corpses, purple''s eyes became colder and colder. Hundreds of thousands of lives fell like this. Purple suddenly felt dejected. He didn''t want to kill any more and didn''t want to see the orcs die in his own hands.


    "Goody and Joe Cole, you can make your own decisions." The sound of purple is colder than the temperature of the Arctic wilderness. Plain words spread all over the battlefield. Not only the city of light became clear, but also the soldiers around goody and Joe Cole.


    Guti shivered, looked up at the sky, and looked down at the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu, at the huge bone dragon and giant dragon, and then at the hundreds of Bimeng beasts and thousands of advanced Warcraft in front of him. There was no hope in his heart.


    Slowly, goody came out of the Golden Army. Stand up and go to the battlefield step by step. Qin City soldiers appear here, can only prove a problem, Falan defeated. Randias lost, of course. And the three Orc tribes headed by themselves could not escape the fate of defeat.


    Looking around, Guti suddenly found that his heart was empty, and the corpses of every clansman seemed to be releasing a strong resentment.


    Why? It''s all because of myself. After years of war, he could not even remember how many people died on the battlefield.


    "Brother goody, you..." Joe Cole''s eager voice came from the white tiger army, and the tiger king came to Goody''s side with great strides.


    Goody gave Joe Cole a faint look, and the lion''s eyes were dim.


    Joe Cole said in a low voice: "brother Guti, let''s cut off our brothers. We can go immediately. No matter how strong Amethyst is, it will take time to annihilate our most elite 100000 people. As long as we leave the battlefield and the fortress, we will have a day to make a comeback. "


    Purple nature saw the lion king and the tiger king coming out of the two legions, with a cold light in his eyes. "Guti, do you think our people are not dead enough? Do you have to go to the end of the orcs to be at ease? "


    Goody''s body trembled a little, and he looked at Joe Cole with dim eyes. "We have no chance to make a comeback. The legend is right. Maybe, only under the leadership of Amethyst bimon can we make our people strong. Let the orcs stand in the forest of the strong in the mainland of lonzainus again. "


    Joe Cole was shocked. "Brother Guti, we still have a chance. We still have a chance! What''s wrong with you? Wake up. " He raised his hands and grabbed Goody''s shoulder, shaking it hard, trying to make goody recover his fighting spirit.


    ------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 810

    All of a sudden, goody moved. His right fist, like steel, flashed out like lightning, but not towards Qin City.


    Looking at Cole''s stiff chest, why is it so hard for him He never thought that goody would suddenly kill himself.


    Joe Cole''s heart position has been completely pierced, no longer use a point of effort.


    Goody said with a bitter smile: "brother, you go first and wait for me underground. He''s right. We shouldn''t let our people die because of our desire, and I don''t want to see the orcs go to destruction. "


    He pulled out his palm fiercely, and blood shot out from Joe Cole''s chest, splashing Goody''s head and face. Joe Cole''s magnificent body fell to the ground and could never get up. Surprisingly, none of the white tigers came out.


    The prestige of the nine beasts and the majestic body of Amethyst bimona all tell the orcs the elite of the two tribes and what kind of enemies they are facing. What''s more, there is the qindi aircraft carrier battle group in the air.


    Goody''s eyes turned to violet. "It seems that I''m really wrong. But I don''t regret it. If I had to choose again, maybe I would. Purple emperor, I hope the death of Joe Cole and I will let our people go. From now on, Raytheon and Ares will surrender to you. If I have a soul, then I hope to see you lead the orcs to be really strong. Well, it''s not wrong for me to lose. I''m Guti, Guti the lion king, Guti the Thor. Only I can kill myself. Ha ha ha ha... "


    Boom -


    the huge fighting spirit suddenly rose, and a column of blood light rushed out of Guti''s chest in an instant. He shattered all his internal organs with his fighting spirit.


    The tall body stood there shaking, the light in the fierce eyes gradually faded, slowly fell back, as if after several centuries, his body finally fell into the dust.


    Purple shadow flickered, purple came to Goody''s side, looking at his still open eyes and the body without any breath of life, the cold light in purple eyes gradually disappeared.


    "Guti, I won''t kill your people, and I hope your soul can see how I lead our people to strength. In the near future, humans will begin to trade equally with us, and the life of orcs will become more and more prosperous. You can''t bring all this to our people, but I can. "


    I don''t know why, maybe it was Guti''s soul who heard purple''s words. His eyes closed slowly, his fierce madness disappeared gradually, and even his face lost its blood color was a little more peaceful.


    "What are you waiting for?" Santos roared at the Golden Army and the white tiger army.


    In addition to purple, the eight beasts released their most powerful breath without reservation.


    It''s like pushing the golden mountain and collapsing the jade pillar. The lion of the Golden Army and the tiger of the white tiger army kneel down like a tide.


    "See Lord purple, welcome him back."


    Orcs are always places where only the strong can speak. Goody''s dead, Joe Cole''s dead. In the face of the powerful Amethyst legion, the remnants of the two Orc tribes chose to surrender. They have no other way.


    Purple with Amethyst legion, golden Legion and white tiger Legion to Raytheon hammer fortress to clean up the mess, order Orc soldiers to clean up the battlefield. But ye Yinzhu has fallen from the sky and landed on the top of Shengguang City, supporting the crumbling Marshal Maldini.


    Nine purple lights twinkle at the same time and pierce into Maldini''s nine meridians. The soft force slowly flows into Maldini''s body along the purple bamboo needle, stimulating his vitality.


    Maldini finally put down the last stone in his heart, his body slowly fell into Ye Yinzhu''s arms, Guti and Joe Cole died, the orc two tribes surrendered, supporting his fighting spirit slowly dispersed.


    The Marshal''s body became very soft, and all his muscles lost their strength. There was a faint smile on his old face. The force that ye Yinzhu constantly put into his body could not revive his strength.


    "Yinzhu, you are back at last." Maldini looks at Ye Yinzhu with concern.


    Ye Yinzhu lowers his head and feels Maldini''s life force passing by at a high speed. The blue light on his wrist twinkles, and Bisi directly twines around Maldini. Under the impetus of his force, Bisi continuously introduces the life force into the Marshal''s body.


    "Don''t waste your fighting spirit. useless. My own situation I know, as early as an hour ago, my body has been exhausted, light dry, is the last point of hope and unwilling to let me support to now, sound bamboo, can die in your arms, I have been very satisfied. We have succeeded. You have kept Qin City. I have finally fulfilled my promise to you. I have kept Shengguang city before you come back. "


    "Marshal, take a rest. You will be well. I will cure you." Once upon a time, ye Yinzhu had a lot to offer Maldini, but at this moment, his heart is only moved and respected.


    The manager has devoted his life to Milan.


    The glory of the violet family in the Empire of Milan was bought by him and the Materazzi brothers with their lives!Maldini shook his head difficultly. "Where''s Oliveira? Can I see him one last time? "


    "Grandfather." A figure comes to Ye Yinzhu like lightning, pouts and kneels down in front of Maldini. It''s Oliveira.


    Oliveira''s eyes are red and his clenched fists have turned blue and white. In the qindi, with the help of the omni-directional monitoring and control system, he saw matrach lying on the ground and Maldini. He flew down on his own dragon almost without stopping.


    "Well, well, I''m satisfied to see you for the last time." Maldini looked at Oliveira with relief, "don''t cry, violet family, no crying man."


    "Grandfather, I don''t cry, I don''t cry." Oliveira''s sadness was like a flash flood. He said he didn''t cry, but the tears in his eyes poured down uncontrollably. He almost wiped the tears on his face crazily and didn''t want to be seen by his grandfather.


    Maldini looked at Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira dimly. "I think you all know that I let Oliveira leave the family and join Qin City in order to leave a way for the family and hope that the family will become stronger in the future. But now I have to change my mind. Because, in the violet family, Oliveira is the only man left. Yinzhu, would you like Oliveira back to my family? "


    Oliveira''s body suddenly froze, "grandfather, what do you say? Elder brother and second brother, they... "


    Maldini nodded gently, with a trace of pride on his face. "Yes, they gave their precious lives for the sake of the Empire and the family. They are the pride of the family and the Empire. I am proud of them."


    The violet family, the first family in the Milan Empire, was left with Oliveira. This one is loyal, has paid their all for the Milan empire.


    "Of course. The title of the violet family is always the glory of Oliveira


    Maldini seemed to be relieved. With the support of Bisi''s strong vitality, his eyes were shining again. "Thank you for your help. Oliveira


    "Grandfather." Oliveira looked at her grandfather in tears.


    Maldini hard from his arms to find out an oval token, token body is golden, carved with a gorgeous violet flower.


    There is a strong magic atmosphere in it. If you look carefully, you can find that there are more than ten kinds of rare metals on this small token, and there are as many as ten magic circles in it. Even the dwarves master, it is difficult to achieve this level of craft.


    "This is the token on behalf of the patriarch. From now on, in the name of the patriarch, I allow you to return to the violet family and inherit the position of the patriarch of the violet family. And my hereditary duchess. "


    "Grandfather --" Oliveira cried out sadly, banging, banging her head heavily for three times, and the light in her eyes had become blurred. Solemnly extended the hands of the violet family to represent the highest status.


    "Silly child, I said, don''t cry. Grandfather fought in the holy light city all his life. Until the day of his death, the holy light city was never conquered by orcs. Grandfather has no regrets in his life. Our enemies, Thor and Ares, have been disbanded, and goody and Joe Cole have been crowned. You should be happy. Grandfather taught you since childhood, violet family man, death in the battlefield is the best destination. Have you forgotten? "


    The tears in Oliveira''s eyes gradually disappeared and he looked into his grandfather''s eyes. "Grandfather, don''t worry, I will lead the family to protect Milan forever and make the family more prosperous."


    After listening to these words, Maldini was in a great mood and cheered bravely: "OK, this is Maldini''s grandson, Oliveira. Help me up."


    Oliveira took grandfather from ye Yinzhu''s arms and helped Maldini to stand up. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 811

    He turned his body to the rear of Shengguang city and looked to the south. Maldini looked up to the sky and exclaimed, "Your Majesty, Maldini is loyal to the Empire. Long live Milan. "


    Boom, Maldini''s nine purple bamboo needles and Bisi, which ye Yinzhu attached to himself, burst out a mouthful of blood with a smile, and fell into the arms of the new head of the violet family and his last grandson.


    "Ye Ye --"


    there was a cry at the head of the city. All the soldiers of the northern legion, as long as they could move, fell to their knees. Their Marshal Maldini left the world, but also left the pride of the violet family in the hearts of these soldiers forever.


    Ye Yinzhu was the only one who could stand there. He put his right hand on his left chest and bowed slowly towards Maldini''s body. This was the wizard''s etiquette.


    The battle in the north is finally over. Zi and Oliveira deal with the aftermath in Raytheon''s hammer fortress and Shengguang city respectively. Qin City Army stays here to help both sides clean up the battlefield.


    And ye Yinzhu is sitting quietly on the battlefield which has been dyed red by blood, quietly playing the piano.


    In this war, nearly a million people died, and the tremendous resentment gathered here. As a necromancer, what ye Yinzhu did was the real work of the necromancer, pacifying the necromancer and dissolving the melancholy resentment.


    Although the strength of the necromancer is built up by the strength of the soul, in the process of pacifying the soul, ye Yinzhu did not accept any soul. He just used his Guqin to calm their resentment and let them fly between the heaven and the earth.


    Just like Zi''s feeling at the last moment, seeing so many corpses and feeling the millions of grievances of the dead, ye Yinzhu''s mentality has also undergone subtle changes. He has a sincere aversion to the war.


    No matter human soldiers or Orc soldiers, they fought desperately in this battlefield because of the interests of a few people and sacrificed their precious lives. It would be unfair for them to collect their souls again.


    The quiet sound of the piano is floating on the battlefield, and the figure in white is sitting there. For seven days, his figure has been on the battlefield. It''s strange to say that in the leisurely sound of the piano, the coldness of the plain on the battlefield is gradually dispersing. Spring is coming at last.


    In the aftermath of Oliveira, only more than 60000 people survived and had combat effectiveness. After this fierce war, the soldiers of Milan''s northern Legion grew up unprecedentedly. They all experienced the most fierce tempering of iron and blood. Since then, they have become the core of the rise of the violet family.


    Oliveira is the last man of the violet family and the last grandson of Marshal Maldini. He has the support of everyone. The soldiers of the northern Legion respect him as much as they respect Maldini.


    The situation of orcs is much better than that of Shengguang city. After careful statistics, there are still more than 1.3 million Orc troops left in Thor and warlord tribes, and the two ace legions have not been damaged. Under the powerful power of Amethyst Legion and the symbolic meaning of the four beasts, although there are a few direct resistance from Guti and Joe Cole, they are still under the purple iron blood policy It all subsided quickly.


    Purple sent his elder brother Santos to take over the warlord fortress with the bimont army.


    At the same time, I wrote a letter to Adoni, the Bear King of Solomon fortress.


    In seven days, the battlefield had been cleaned up. Because there were so many dead people, we could only simply distinguish between orcs and humans. We dug numerous pits in the vast plain battlefield and buried their bodies directly.


    Zizi wrote to Oliveira in person and submitted an equal contract to Milan, saying that the orcs would never infringe on Milan''s equal deal.


    Oliveira endured the pain and worked incessantly. The battle report and the orc''s equal contract were sent to Milan City, the capital of Milan empire.


    Seven days later, ye Yinzhu''s performance is still so elegant, his every action seems to contain the truth of heaven and earth, the soft music soothes the last batch of souls, and the space under the feeling of the soul finally gradually quiets down.


    The sun is shining all over the earth, and the light warmth comes through the body. Slowly, ye Yinzhu raises his head, and his hands slowly fall down, smoothing the lingering rhyme of Qin music, with a smile on his face.


    Mr. Phil Jackson, do you see that? I have fulfilled the true meaning of the necromancer, and I have lived up to your expectations.


    Although he didn''t get a soul in these seven days, in the process of calming the soul resentment, millions of souls made Ye Yinzhu feel deeply. He clearly felt the changes between each soul, and constant playing was equivalent to constant practice. Accompanied by one million souls, these seven days also made his strength quietly rise Even he himself could not have imagined that the force had benefited greatly from the respect that the soul''s resentment had produced when it disappeared.


    His own soul mark has appeared in his mind like an entity, echoing the soul bead of Phil Jackson.It''s a pale gold entity only the size of a soybean seed, which is the soul brand of Ye Yinzhu. It floats in the center of the sea of spirit and rotates slowly, while Phil Jackson''s soul beads revolve around it. Ye Yinzhu''s perception is enhanced hundreds of times by the strong breath of soul.


    You know, in the Pearl of Phil Jackson''s soul, there is not only the brand of Phil Jackson''s soul, but also all the breath of Sloan''s soul released before his death. The great soul power possessed by this pearl is even greater than that of Phil Jackson before he burned his soul.


    After Sloan got the Pearl, because of Phil Jackson''s strong resentment, he could not activate the original soul power in the Pearl, but ye Yinzhu was different. Although Phil Jackson''s soul dissipated, his last soul mark still recognized his identity.


    Feeling the kindness of Ye Yinzhu in the process of smoothing his soul, the original power of Phil Jackson''s soul pearl is gradually released. With the improvement of Ye Yinzhu''s own force and soul power, it helps him condense the soul pearl in the second level of the second God.


    You know, the solid soul and the original soul brand are completely two concepts. There is no doubt that the human soul is fragile, and the core soul brand is even more fragile. Once faced with the impact of a strong soul, it is in danger of breaking at any time.


    However, when the soul condenses into the existence of the soul bead, the soul brand will appear a qualitative leap, not only much stronger than before, but also become extremely hard.


    How can we destroy the soul beads that have become entities?


    There are only two kinds of magicians, one is the dark magician, the other is the spiritual magician.


    Only these two kinds of magicians who spend a lot of energy on cultivating the soul and release magic from the soul can cultivate the soul pearl.


    However, the cultivation of soul pearl is too difficult. Even the amazing master Phil Jackson, when he reached the Ninth level of the second God level and attacked the White Witch soul, he concentrated all his energy in the soul at the cost of giving up his body, and then he got the fist sized soul bead. At that time, hunzhu represented not only his mental power, but also his body.


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s soul bead is much smaller than that of Phil Jackson, it is a good start after all. With the foundation of soul pearl, it will be too easy to grow in the future.


    At the same time, with the soul bead, as a necromancer, he will not shake his soul brand when he encounters a strong soul in the future.


    What''s more, there is Phil Jackson''s soul pearl beside his soul pearl. At this time, even Macmillan, the soul tower owner of Falan, and O''Brien, the most powerful light tower owner, are inferior to Ye Yinzhu in terms of soul.


    A faint halo of water waves slowly rippled around Ye Yinzhu''s body, and the spiritual world re unfolded. Under the effect of the unity of man and nature, he could feel that the bloody atmosphere around him had completely disappeared.


    These seven days are of great significance to Ye Yinzhu. After reaching the second God level, his heart is so quiet for the first time. It is not only his soul that has made progress, but also his heart has finally entered the highest level of Qin magic, taixuan Qin heart.


    Light light flickers, the air seems to have something more. Ye Yinzhu''s heart moved and his body whirled. At the next moment, his body had disappeared in place. When he appeared again, there was already one more person in his arms.


    Embracing Sula''s delicate body, ye Yinzhu''s heart rises a piece of tenderness, "finally calms the resentment of the soul, Sula, let''s go back." Although he has been playing the piano, ye Yinzhu also knows that many people care to see him every day, and the most of them are his two wives. Even Zi, who is in her busy schedule, has been here many times.


    "Yinzhu." Sura called softly.


    Ye Yinzhu is slightly shocked because he finds that Sula''s body is a little cold, and his mood seems to be different from usual.


    "Sula, what''s the matter with you?" (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 812

    Sula gently broke away from ye Yinzhu''s arms, "remember that day I told you I had something to ask you?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "later we came to rescue Shengguang city. We have no time to ask you. What are you going to say? "


    Sula raised her head. There was a layer of fog in her beautiful eyes. "Yinzhu, tell me, what''s the other one you lost in liugan?"


    In a flash, ye Yinzhu''s body is completely stiff. In a simple sentence, Sura breaks through his powerful force and solid soul. Ever since he took Sura back to Qin City, he has been very good at covering up. Thinking of what happened after the battle between Qin City and Falan, he suddenly understands that it must be the bright Saint Marina who said something to Sura .


    Because she was the only one who saw the scene at the scene, and it was after Sura came back from burying Sloan with her that it changed.


    "Sula, come on." Ye Yinzhu raises his hand to hold Sula''s hand.


    Sula''s body moves slightly and takes a step back. The mist in her beautiful eyes is more intense.


    These seven days, ye Yinzhu quietly playing on the battlefield, she has been watching her in the distance, seven days time, her heart bears what kind of suffering.


    Whenever she thought of Ye Yinzhu''s incomparably clear eyes, she lost her look just to save herself, and her heart was too painful to breathe. She didn''t even know how to face the ocean. Seven days later, her pain did not weaken because of time, but became more intense.


    "Yinzhu, tell me, besides vision, what''s the other six senses you lost?"


    Ye Yinzhu knew that he could no longer hide it. He sighed and said, "it''s taste."


    "Taste?" Sula''s body trembled a little, and her mind could not help but hear ye Yinzhu''s reaction when she first ate the food cooked by the ocean. At that time, they all thought that it was because ye Yinzhu loved the ocean deeply and was afraid that she would be sad. Now Sula realized that her husband had already lost his sense of taste. Even so, he praised every time he ate what he had cooked. Yinzhu, Yinzhu, you, you


    "Sula, come on, I''m fine. I admit that when I just lost two of the six senses, I did not adapt, but now it is nothing. I''m already very lucky, at least I''m still alive, and I can still be with you. For me, what could be more satisfying? "


    "Because of me, because of me, Yinzhu, you know? At the beginning, I chose to leave you quietly because I was afraid that I would bring disaster to you. But in the end, it turned out to be like this. Yinzhu, I don''t know how to face you or sister Haiyang. How painful it is to lose sight. Although I had guessed some at the beginning, you refused to tell me the truth. Why, Yinzhu, do you know? I would rather die than see you become like this. Why don''t you let me die... "


    With a puff, Sula fell to her knees, covered her face with her hands and cried bitterly. She felt remorse and sadness. All kinds of painful emotions constantly invaded her heart. Just as she said, at this moment, she did not know how to face her husband.


    Ye Yinzhu went to Sula and squatted down slowly, stroking her long dark blue hair gently, "fool, don''t you understand? In my heart, your life is more important than everything. If you can''t be at ease, I''ll teach you a way


    Sula was stunned for a moment, slowly raised his head, pear blossom with rain look particularly attractive, "what method?"


    Ye Yinzhu held her in his arms and said, "always love me, take care of me, stay with me, never leave me, always keep yourself healthy, give me a group of children, always be my wife and always be my children''s mother. What I pay for you is just a moment of pain, but you who are alive have to pay for me all my life. Don''t you think it''s not worth it for me? I think it''s worth it. In fact, I earned it! "


    "Yinzhu..." Sula pours into Ye Yinzhu''s arms. Her tears pour out again. Her heart is covered by Ye Yinzhu''s gentle warmth. Her pain is gradually peeling off. She even wants to integrate her body into Ye Yinzhu''s body forever. She sticks to him tightly and whispers in her mouth.


    "I will always love you, take care of you, never leave you, always keep myself healthy, grow old with you, give you a group of children, always be your wife and always be the mother of the children."


    Ye Yinzhu feels Sula''s inner changes with a smile, and slowly stands up with her delicate body in his arms, so that she can be closer to herself and the light in her eyes becomes softer. He knows that Sula has accepted his own view. Yes! What could be more worthwhile?


    In fact, even if at that time to pay for their own life, how? It''s just that there will be some changes in the outcome of that gamble.


    Holy light city.


    Oliveira and ye Yinzhu sit opposite each other. They look at each other for a long time without opening their mouth.


    Although only seven days have passed, Oliveira seems to have changed. He is only in his twenties, but he has white hair on his head. His deep eyes are full of blood. He hasn''t closed his eyes for seven days and nights.During the seven days, he was always among the wounded and tried his best to arrange treatment for each of them. He is paralyzing himself with his work, so that he will not feel empty because of the death of his relatives, and will not give himself time to be sad.


    At this time, Oliveira''s tense spirit may break at any time, so when ye Yinzhu and Sura return to Shengguang City, after they see Oliveira, they leave everyone and take him to this quiet room.


    "Brother, I''m sorry." Ye Yinzhu sighs. He knows that if it''s himself, maybe it''s not as strong as Oliveira now.


    Oliveira didn''t cry. There was a hint of bitterness on her face? I have no sorrow or pain. From the day I was born, everyone said that I came into the world with a golden spoon. I am a member of the violet family and the direct grandson of Milan shield Maldini. Although I ranked behind the two brothers, my wisdom and talent were quickly recognized by the family members. Even the two brothers took care of me in all things, and did not compete with me at all. Everyone thinks that I will be the next head of the violet family


    "But you know what? Born in such a big family as the violet family, what I like most is not the status of the family, nor the powerful force. What I like most is the warm feeling when a family is together. Two grandfathers and grandmothers, father and mother, two brothers and sister, when our family is together, it''s always my happiest day. "


    "Seventeen years ago, two members of the family were missing. My father, grandfather''s only son, and my mother died together in the battlefield of the Arctic wilderness. At that time, the whole family was grieved. My grandfather also returned to Milan from the front line. His majesty went out to meet him. My grandfather didn''t cry. I didn''t even see any sadness from him. When I got home, my grandfather saw us crying and slapped us. He told us that his father was his pride and his loyalty to the Empire was the best end result. There is no crying man in the violet family


    "At that time, I was scared, and so was my brother and sister. At that time, we were still very young, but I secretly hated my grandfather in my heart. Because it was my grandfather who brought my father and mother to the battlefield. Otherwise, they won''t die. However, a few days later, my hatred disappeared. After returning to the house, my grandfather stayed alone in the room for three days without a drink or a meal. Three days later, when he came out of the room, his short blond hair became like snow. At that time, although I was still very young, I knew that the sadness in my grandfather''s heart was heavier than that of each of us. How can an old man not suffer when his only son dies like this? "


    "His grandfather''s shoulder was still broad, and he didn''t even cry. He left and returned to the soldiers of the northern legion, to the city of light. At that time, I knew that the glory of the violet family had come in this way. From that day on, the family was much colder because of the loss of two close relatives. "


    "I began to practice martial arts and study the art of war. Do you know why? Because I hope I can set foot on the battlefield as soon as possible. My father and mother are dead. I can never lose my grandfather again. I hope I can become a talent as soon as possible and take over my grandfather''s position in the battlefield. I don''t want to see any relatives leave me again. "


    Oliveira laughed, but it was worse than crying.


    Ye Yinzhu did not say a word, just quietly listening to his talk, but his eyes have gradually become red.


    "My efforts were not in vain. Soon, I became the strongest student in the Academy of magic and martial arts in Milan. No one can compare with me in the Ministry of martial arts or the Ministry of magic. My life is smooth, I met you. Since then, the trajectory of my life has been changing. We fight together and grow up together. Although we can''t compare with you, I reached purple level in my twenties. It''s something I''ve never thought about before. But at this time, my grandfather opened my family


    At this time, Oliveira was very emotional. His voice had even become choked, his eyes were red and his fists were clenched. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 813

    Oliveira said excitedly: "I know that''s because my grandfather saw the great future of Qin City. He wanted to leave another way for the violet family. Even if the Empire of Milan loses the war with the Empire of landias, I can continue the blood of the violet family in Qin City. But, grandfather, he didn''t know that his decision broke my dream. The goal that I worked for disappeared. Leaving the violet family, I can no longer fight for him in the north, and I can no longer protect him and my family with my own strength. "


    "Now, I''ve inherited the position of head of the violet family, but what''s the point for me? My grandfather died, my second grandfather died, and both my brothers died. Ha ha, I became a loner, a real loner, the only man in the violet family. No matter how powerful the family is? I have no relatives, and the family I love have been loyal to my country, but I have not been able to stand beside them when they need them most and resist the strong enemy with them. "


    Ye Yinzhu and Oliveira have known each other for a long time, but this is the first time for him to listen to Oliveira. Everyone has their own story, Oliveira is no exception.


    Ye Yinzhu can fully understand his pain at this time. Looking at his hysterical mood, ye Yinzhu slowly stands up. The next moment, he comes to Oliveira, grabs his chest armor and lifts him up from his seat.


    The next moment, Oliveira''s strong body was pressed on the wall by Ye Yinzhu.


    Face to face, breathing can be heard, Oliveira''s eyes have completely become blood red, breathing is extremely heavy. He didn''t resist, and he couldn''t resist in front of Ye Yinzhu''s force. But his spirit is crumbling.


    A milky light rushes out from the center of Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows. In the Milky light, there is a light golden spot, which is just the soul brand of Ye Yinzhu.


    Under the stimulation of that huge breath of soul, Oliveira''s whole body trembled violently. Compared with Ye Yinzhu, his mental power was too far away. In such a close distance, ye Yinzhu easily knocked on the door of his spiritual sea and rushed directly into Oliveira''s spiritual world.


    "Big brother, you are not alone. In this world, you still have relatives, sisters and brothers."


    Oliveira looked at Ye Yinzhu blankly, his spirit has been completely dominated by Ye Yinzhu, "brother? He and they are dead. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, and his spirit suddenly increased. "Although they are dead, there is still me. Don''t you think I''m your brother? I always call you big brother. Brother, you have brothers and sisters, but I''m the only child in my family. I''ve been looking forward to having brothers and partners. Although our blood is different, I always treat you as my brother. And Hongyan, our three brothers were brothers when they went to France and blue to take part in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle. Although your relatives have died, you still have more significance to live. Marshal Maldini''s wishes before his death need to be realized by you. At the same time, we brothers also need your protection. Your life may have changed, but it''s also a new starting point. "


    Boom, ye Yinzhu''s words, under the influence of the soul, hit Oliveira''s mind like a drum in the morning and evening, and his brain seemed to explode. Then, all of them curled up, and the Qin music quietly penetrated into his brain. If the six tower owners in France and blue saw this scene, they would be surprised.


    With the sound and light of Vera''s heart, the voice of Vera''s heart is in the distance of Vera''s soul.


    This kind of voice of soul can only be used when the other party completely loses the ability to resist, and it is extremely dangerous. If it is not good, it will be eaten back by its own spiritual power, and even affect the brand of soul. If it wasn''t for the fact that the soul brand had condensed into beads, ye Yinzhu would not dare to do so.


    It''s impossible to use the voice of soul to attack the enemy, but its impact on the soul is extremely terrifying. In short, if ye Yinzhu played the voice of soul when he comforted millions of souls in the battlefield, the effect would be more terrifying than the dead wood dragon harp.


    You can even manipulate the life and death of the soul.


    The faint light flickers, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a strong energy fluctuation. The faint melody constantly touches Oliveira''s most original soul power, quietly soothes the pain in his heart, takes away all negative emotions, and integrates all kinds of positive emotions such as affinity, friendship and concern into Oliveira''s soul, which completely affects his emotions.


    After a while, when ye Yinzhu left Oliveira''s body, his eyes had become clear again, like a child, kneeling on the ground, crying.


    Under the pouring of tears and sadness, the only man who has just inherited the position of head of violet family gradually fell into a coma.


    Looking at Oliveira in a coma, ye Yinzhu''s expression relaxed a lot. Although he was very tired after performing the voice of his soul, he was also relieved, "brother, have a good sleep. When you wake up, you will forget all the sadness."Just at this time, a cold voice came from the outside, "Ye Yinzhu, come out for me."


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and his body shape has disappeared in the room.


    Outside the door, Li Sha, with a look of Su Sha, and her whole body''s breath fluctuated violently and unevenly. The light and shadow flashed by, and ye Yinzhu had already appeared in front of her. With a sigh in his heart, ye Yinzhu knows that what should come is finally coming.


    "Ye Yinzhu, tell me what happened to those bone dragons?" Li Sha looks at Ye Yinzhu coldly.


    Although Oliveira made an explanation that day to help Ye Yinzhu hide the past temporarily, Lisha was different from other dragons. At the beginning, she wanted to take ye Yinzhu to the Dragon cemetery herself.


    Naturally, ye Yinzhu has been there. In addition to the Dragon cemetery, there is no place where such a large number of bone dragons can appear.


    "Before you kill, you should calm down. What''s the matter Of course, ye Yinzhu will not tell the truth.


    On that day, he got the specific location of the Dragon cemetery from the sea of spirit of Lisha and went there in person. With the powerful soul energy and the soul of the sacred dragon nokeshi in the dead wood dragon harp, they control all the bone dragons.


    As early as he was practicing the Necromancer''s magic with Phil Jackson, ye Yinzhu thought of the Dragon cemetery. Of course, he also knew that this was the biggest taboo of the dragon.


    However, in order to protect Qin City, the only powerful force he could use was these bone dragons, so he went. When he brought these bone dragons, he had thought that it would change the Dragon army of Qin City, but Oliveira''s words helped him solve this problem temporarily.


    It was unexpected.


    At this time, when Li Sha comes to ask for a crime, ye Yinzhu has made up his mind. No matter what, he can''t tell the truth. He doesn''t want to hurt Li Sha, and he doesn''t want to calm down the Qin City.


    "Calm down? How can you calm me down? You''ve even got the remains of my ancestors. How can you calm me down? "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "how can you be sure that I found those bone dragons?"


    Li Sha Leng snorted, "besides you, who has such power? Don''t think I don''t know. Your undead magic ability has already reached the level of great mage. You''ve been to our dragon cemetery. Only there can be so many dragon bones. In order to save Qin City, what''s the explanation for the days when you disappeared? You can talk about it. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Li Sha. He didn''t look half flustered. He even had a little more innocence on his face. "I''m afraid you misunderstood Li Sha. It''s true that I do have the ability of the great mage of the Department of the dead, but how many skulls can a great mage of the Department of the dead summon? Don''t you know how strong your dragon soul is? "


    Left to kill Leng for a while, immediately the language stops.


    Necromancers rarely appear in the mainland of lonzainus, and few of them are strong enough to be a great mage. Let alone she doesn''t know, even in Falan, there are not many people who are familiar with the ability of the great mage of the Necromancers.


    She naturally knew the soul of the Dragon nationality. In the cemetery of the Dragon nationality, she had experienced the strength of the soul of the Dragon nationality. Even if they are dead, the soul of the dragon clan will not be destroyed. In the Dragon tomb, the soul will even become more powerful.


    Every Dragon''s soul is equal to the power of a human great mage. According to the level of calculation, even a great mage of the Department of the dead can never control the number of the dragon''s soul to the extent of thousands.


    "To kill my sister." At this time, they were running in from the ocean. It''s hard to see the sadness from Sula''s natural face. The second daughter came to Lisha anxiously, and Haiyang said, "sister Lisha, don''t worry. Yinzhu will give you a reasonable explanation." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 814

    Li Sha looked at Ye Yinzhu and said in a cold voice: "yes, I don''t know how much the great mage of the Department of the dead can control the soul. But explain to me where these bone dragons came from. Are they really like Oliveira said, to save our dragon? However, their actions were so strange that they even followed us to Shengguang city. The orcs on this side of holy light city have not threatened our people. What''s the matter? "


    This time, it''s Ye Yinzhu''s turn to stop talking. Feeling the chill of Li Sha, ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "you should ask your ancestors, you shouldn''t ask me. They''re not from me. Where are those bone dragons now? "


    "After the end of the war, the bone dragons calmed down and stayed with the other dragons, but they seemed to fall into a deep sleep and did not take any action. The Dragon army guards them, and they don''t know what to do. "


    The chill in Li Sha''s eyes weakened a little, "Ye Yinzhu, it''s really not you?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "of course not." In the heart but secret way, beat to death I also don''t say, beat not to die, still don''t say.


    Li Sha said suspiciously: "then why do you and Gu Long appear at the same time? How do you explain the days when you disappeared? Where have you been? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "everyone has his own secret. Do I have to tell you where I go first? Even my wife, Haiyang and Sula, have never been in charge of me like this. Will you tell me if I ask you what the circumference is? "


    "You You rascal From kill big anger, want to rush toward Ye Yinzhu. But the ocean and Sura are holding on. There was a faint smile in her eyes, but no one spoke.


    Ye Yinzhu, with a smile, said, "don''t get excited about Li Sha. I don''t know why the Dragon Corps came. However, after I passed the purple level, I found that some of the forces in my body seemed to wake up. And this power seems to have something to do with you dragon people. In fact, I didn''t leave the Brenner mountains in those days when I was missing, but to cope with the coming French blue army. I was in a quiet place in the Brenner mountains to practice. Although I felt it when the French blue army came, my cultivation was at a critical moment. When I broke through the last bottleneck, the atmosphere that seemed to have something to do with you dragon people became more and more intense Obviously. And when I came to the battlefield, the bone dragons appeared. "


    "The breath related to our dragon clan?" Li Sha looked at Ye Yinzhu, and the doubt in his eyes became deeper. "Then you release the breath and let me feel it. Is it the breath of foreign silver dragon before you? Even if you are not a foreign silver dragon, there will still be a little dragon flavor. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, it''s not the smell of foreign silver dragon. Look."


    While saying this, a milky light floated out of yeyinzhu''s chest. The huge pressure made the three women step back at the same time. A surge of terror suddenly released from yeyinzhu.


    Then, the light around his body suddenly changed seven times, and each change was a single element wave. Water, fire, earth, wind, metal, darkness and the six elements merge.


    Seven kinds of breath, it is a symbol of seven kinds of dragon.


    When these seven kinds of breath changed, all the energy seemed to be integrated. The powerful and sacred breath suddenly rose around Ye Yinzhu''s body. The huge pressure brought a feeling of worship to Li Sha.


    The Milky light gradually formed around yeyinzhu''s body. To his surprise, the Milky light condensed into a dragon shape and slowly circled around yeyinzhu''s body.


    "God - Saint - giant - Dragon -" almost without thinking, Li Sha exclaimed. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, her face has completely changed.


    "This, this is the breath of your awakening?" Li Sha stares at Ye Yinzhu. She can''t believe it.


    However, the breath of the sacred dragon is so obvious that its purity is even higher than that of his grandfather who has just evolved into a sacred dragon.


    As if from the ancient inheritance, the huge and clear divine dragon energy wave constantly revolves around Ye Yinzhu''s body, and every magic element in the air is around his body excited wave, as if the sea embraces all rivers, converging towards him.


    The soul power of the holy dragon nokeshi is naturally much purer than that of Howard. There is no doubt about this. What''s more, how strong is Ye Yinzhu''s strength at this time?


    With the force, it''s too easy to imitate the holy dragon''s ability. Even Howard can''t tell the lifelike degree of the prestige, let alone kill.


    Even Sura and Haiyang don''t know what happened to Ye Yinzhu in the dragon''s tomb, let alone the killing. For a moment, the anger in Li Sha''s heart disappeared, and the rest was only surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face showed a very innocent expression and asked Li Sha: "is this the breath of the sacred dragon?"


    Li Sha nodded solemnly and said, "yes, this is the breath of the sacred dragon. Apart from the sacred dragon, no dragon clan can possess all attribute magic elements. I was by my side when my grandfather evolved, but his breath of the sacred dragon is not as pure as you. What''s going on? You are clearly a human, how can you have the breath of the sacred dragon? "Ye Yinzhu suddenly said: "if so, maybe it''s easy to explain. No wonder there will be those bone dragons. Maybe those bone dragons left the Dragon tomb and came to the battlefield just because they felt the breath of the sacred dragon on me. To tell you the truth, I can vaguely feel that the bone dragons seem to obey my orders. I''m just afraid you misunderstood me and didn''t dare to say that just now. Li Sha, you know, although I have been to the Dragon tomb, what strength was I then? I can''t even open my eyes on the back of the silver dragon who led me, but you deliberately hide it. How can I find the Dragon tomb again? These bone dragons must have come by themselves, but I don''t know why they came to the battlefield. "


    Everything in front of her is beyond the level of Li Sha''s cognition. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, her face is constantly changing, "foreign sacred dragon, are you, are you an unprecedented foreign sacred dragon? So, how is that possible? "


    She doesn''t want to believe that all this is true, but ye Yinzhu''s pure sacred dragon breath is proving everything to her. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, his face becomes more and more strange.


    If ye Yinzhu is really a foreign sacred dragon, maybe those bone dragons appear on the battlefield just because they feel his breath.


    But why didn''t this happen when my grandfather evolved into a sacred dragon? Is it because my grandfather''s sacred dragon breath is not pure as ye Yinzhu?


    This, this is really weird, he is clearly a human, but his breath of the sacred dragon is more pure than his grandfather, the real sacred dragon.


    Feeling the mood change of Li Sha, ye Yinzhu breathes a sigh of relief in his heart. He knows that he may have passed this pass. Nokeshi, nokeshi, although you plotted against me and wanted to destroy me, you also helped me a lot.


    The sound of dragon chanting is loud and clear in Shengguang city. Lisha suddenly looks up in the air. I don''t know when the bone dragons have been floating there. All the soul waves in the bone longan are towards Ye Yinzhu. Beside the bone dragons, there are the giant dragons who have surrendered to Qin City. They are also looking at Ye Yinzhu, who is releasing the breath of the huge sacred dragon Sound bamboo.


    All the bony Dragons of the undead magic dragon Legion bow their heads to Ye Yinzhu in the air at the same time. This is the etiquette of the dragon people, and also their way of showing respect.


    The breath of the sacred dragon around Ye Yinzhu''s body becomes more obvious. The Milky dragon shaped energy is floating around, with a bit of pride and strength, silently bearing the respect of the dragon people in the air.


    "My God! What''s going on? " A silver dragon with a huge body came down from the sky, incarnated as a human, and fell on Lisha''s side. He became a handsome and burly middle-aged man. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes were as strange as those of Li Sha.


    "Dad, he, he may be an unprecedented foreign sacred dragon in our dragon race. It seems that the arrival of our ancestors'' bone dragons is due to the awakening of their sacred dragon breath. " From kill some difficult to the middle-aged people around to explain.


    Yes, this silver dragon is her father, and also the most powerful one among all the Dragon conquering Qin City. At the beginning, under the persuasion of her daughter, she chose to surrender in order to make a living.


    "Foreign sacred dragon? Is there really a foreign sacred dragon? " Li Sha''s father naturally didn''t want to believe it, but the action of bone dragon in the air and the pure sacred dragon breath on Ye Yinzhu told him that all this was true.


    Compared with Li Sha, her father was naturally much more mature. With a sigh in his heart, he knelt down on one knee toward Ye Yinzhu and said, "see the holy giant dragon in Orleans of the silver dragon clan."


    From kill a Leng, she didn''t expect that her father would directly admit Ye Yinzhu''s identity.


    "From kill, still don''t kneel down." Orleans gave his daughter a hand. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 815

    "Angel, you know what? I had two wishes. One was to kill Guti and avenge my family. The other was to reunite the orcs. Now, I have fulfilled both of these wishes. But I have a third wish, that is to make you happy. For this third wish, I believe I can''t do worse than Yinzhu. Yinzhu can give up her second of six senses for Sula, and I will also give my life for you. You should know, I never joke. If you leave me again, or do something to hurt yourself, I will end my life without hesitation. "


    Purple voice in angel''s ear gently rings, although he said very calm, but Angel understand, he is not joking with himself. Amethyst bimon is a man who does what he says.


    At last, she did not struggle any more. Her heart had been completely occupied. Her brain is not even able to appear in any thought fluctuations, can only let him hold the flight.


    After Thor''s hammer fortress, Zi didn''t stop, but kept flying south. Soon, he passed the city of holy light, he still did not stop, but slightly adjusted the direction, toward the southwest. That''s where Qin City is.


    Holy light city.


    Ye Yinzhu slowly opens his eyes. Although he can''t see, his eyes still change according to his mood. A bitter smile appears on his face. "Purple, what are you doing?"


    Sula and Haiyang wake up one after another. Surrounded by happiness, the two girls feel lazy. Sula asks with concern: "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you? Can''t you sleep? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, sat up from the bed, "you sleep first, I want to go back to Qincheng."


    The ocean was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I don''t know, but Zi went to Qincheng. I don''t know what he''s going to do. It shut down my soul connection with him.


    However, he doesn''t know that my soul ability has been upgraded to the level of entity. Even if he closes the connection between souls, he still can''t get away from my feelings. I''m afraid there''s something important for him to go to Qin City. If I''m right, it''s about angel. "


    Sula and the ocean got up at the same time, and the ocean said, "let''s go with you, too. If it''s for Angie, we''re all women, so it''s better to talk. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded silently. He knew that it was impossible to go to bed tonight.


    Purple''s flying speed is very fast. After reaching the third level of the second God level, his strength is enhanced by geometric multiples. Coupled with his own strength, even Nina, who is in the sixth level of the second God level, will never lose in a short time. Even the strongest dragon can''t fly as fast as he does in the speed of energy.


    In the distance, Qin City is already in sight. The tall and broad city walls and the flattened mountain peaks in the battle with Falan have all appeared in the eyes.


    Qin City''s army sent the strongest legions to rescue Shengguang city. Dwarves, goblins, long-range attack legions and elves all stayed in Qin City to deal with the aftermath.


    Purple is too familiar with Qin City. Soon, he flew into the Brenner mountains and landed in the direction of a mountain.


    This mountain peak is different from other mountains around. Although it is just after winter, there are many kinds of plants growing in it. Close to the peak, even the temperature has increased significantly, giving people a warm feeling.


    Angel''s lost eyes regained their look, she clearly felt the very familiar atmosphere. Ancient trees, that is the breath of ancient trees!


    "Who?" Several cold drinks rang out at the same time, and more than ten figures appeared on the way of purple falling.


    Zi stopped and said in a deep voice, "it''s me."


    More than ten elves saw purple clearly. They were startled and quickly bowed to salute, "see purple emperor." Seeing purple, they naturally saw angel in purple''s arms. They were more surprised. They quickly bowed again, "see your majesty." They never thought that the fairy queen would be in purple''s arms and look very intimate.


    angel and Anya as like as two peas, are almost identical. This is also evening. So though the elves warriors are too blind to distinguish them.


    Purple nodded to them, with surprised Angel floating down, straight to the ancient tree.


    If it''s just Zi, maybe the Elven soldiers will stop him. After all, the ancient trees are too important for the elves, but Zi still has the "Elven Queen" around him, so they dare not stop him. Let purple and angel fly to the ancient trees.


    However, the Elven soldiers wondered when the relationship between her majesty and purple emperor became so close. According to the rules of the elves, the queen can only intermarry with her family, so as to keep the purity of the elves!


    Of course, the elves now are not the elves of the past. They are still part of the Qin City. Naturally, they know the status of Zi in the Qin City. Although they are confused, they don''t dare to say anything more. They just send an elves to inform the elders quickly.


    Purple with angel slowly fell in front of the ancient tree, looking at the dense ancient tree in front of her, angel was stunned, "ancient tree, ancient tree..." Once upon a time, she wanted to take the ancient tree from Anya more than once, which was Sloan''s order.But now seeing the ancient tree again, she is in a completely different mood. Bitterness and guilt lowered her head.


    "Anya." Zilang shouts loudly, and Amethyst bimon''s prestige is released without reservation. He not only covers the ancient trees, but also the whole Elven forest. He tells the elves of his arrival with his actions.


    "Purple, please, No." Angie begged. She is not afraid of death, even more willing to die in the hands of the people, but the last thing she wants to see is that Zi is implicated by herself. Before she came here, she didn''t know what purple was going to do, but when she came here, she thought about what purple had said before, and angel already understood.


    Purple indifferent smile, said: "I said, I am your man, your sin, is my sin, do not solve these, you will never be able to rest with me."


    The rich and powerful smell of Amethyst bimong soon shocked the whole elf forest. A large number of Elven soldiers quickly gathered in the direction of the ancient tree. The twelve Elven elders, the four druids and the Elven natural magicians all came to the ancient tree. For the elves, nothing is more important than the ancient trees.


    Anya is surprised to see three people in front of the purple dress. It''s Ye Yinzhu, Haiyang and Sula.


    "Yinzhu, why are you here?" Purple surprised at the opposite leaf sound bamboo.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a wry smile: "it''s not you who make me clear my dream. How can I not come when you are here?"


    Purple frowned, obviously felt that today''s matter could not be solved as planned.


    The elders of the elves and the heads of the Druids soon came to the ancient trees. When these elves saw the two elves queens appearing at the same time, they were almost stunned at the same time. The look in everyone''s eyes became a little weird. But soon they realized what was going on.


    Both the twelve elders of the elves and the four heads of the Druids had experienced the decline of the elves. After a brief surprise, they immediately recognized angel beside purple.


    "You, you are queen Angie." A female elder at the head looked at angel in surprise. After a short period of surprise, her eyes suddenly burst out with rage, "you, you traitor, dare to come here. Don''t you harm the elves enough? "


    "Enough." Anya finally opens her mouth and sees Angie again. The reason why she can keep calm is because of Ye Yinzhu.


    No matter how fast purple flies, it''s impossible to compare with Ye Yinzhu who comes back directly through transmission. Before purple and angel arrive, ye Yinzhu has told her all kinds of guesses.


    Anya slowly walked forward, came to purple and angel in front of, "sister."


    Angel''s face showed a sad color, "are you still willing to recognize my sister?"


    Anya sighed, "no matter what happened before, we all have the same blood. You are still my sister after all! How can you deny it? "


    "No, your majesty." Twelve elders of the elves almost spoke at the same time and recognized Angie. They naturally recalled the process of the elves'' downfall. It was because of this woman that the Elves were in decline. Even the queen of the previous generation died because of her. These elders hated Angie to the marrow. One by one, if it wasn''t for Anya, they would have attacked Angie.


    Anya waved and let the elders calm down. She sighed in her heart, "elder sister, why do you have to come back again?" She naturally knew everything that happened outside Qin City. Maybe the elves didn''t notice angel who suddenly appeared and quickly disappeared on the battlefield, but with the omni-directional monitoring and control system, she naturally saw it very clearly.


    If Angie doesn''t come back, she won''t look for it. Since her sister and violet have been in love, she knows that her sister has changed. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 816

    No matter what, they are all a mother compatriots, who flow the same blood. Although angel is not allowed by the elves, as long as she does not come back, Anya will never look for her. Anya most hope to see, is the elder sister can wake up to the previous fault, and his strong brother-in-law happy life. But now they are back. As the queen of spirits, if they don''t do something, how can they explain to the clan.


    Angie seems to have figured out a lot at this time. She laughs miserably and says, "yes, I''m back. But please rest assured that angel will not do anything wrong to the elves. I came back this time to plead guilty. No matter how to punish, I am satisfied to die in the elf forest and in the hands of the people. "


    Speaking of this, angel''s eyes suddenly turned to Ye Yinzhu behind Anya, "Ye Yinzhu, I want to ask you something. Not as Angie, but as your sister-in-law, can you promise me one thing? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at angel in the eyes of the desolate, and then look at angel around the body of the great Bank of purple, "you say it."


    Angel gave a gentle smile, "thank you. You are purple''s best brother, I have tried to hurt you before, don''t ask your forgiveness. But I''m also happy for Zi. It''s his blessing to have a brother like you. Yinzhu, please watch Zi for me. Don''t let him do stupid things. With your strength, you can stop him. I''m guilty. I don''t want to pollute him. Please, do it. "


    At the moment of her hand, angel suddenly moved. She was held by purple in her arms, and a strange gray flame suddenly appeared on her body. With purple''s strength, she was also lost in the moment. And his seal on angel was lifted completely in an instant. Angel''s body was like a meteor climbing up into the air. The speed was so fast that purple''s big hand grabbed the air directly. And the gray flame also covered every part of angel''s body in an instant. The rising gray light was full of the horror of death.


    The fire of soul, Angie''s fire is also the fire of soul. Of course, her soul ability can''t be compared with that of Phil Jackson. Naturally, the black flame can''t appear when her soul burns. However, even if it''s gray, the soul fire ignited by terror also instantly improves her ability by several orders, and directly breaks the seal of purple on her when she is bent on death.


    When she saw Ye Yinzhu, angel knew that her chance had come. At the same time, she also knew that ye Yinzhu must know what purple was doing when she brought herself back to the fairy forest. With the relationship between their brothers, he would stop purple, so she acted immediately after pleading. She knew that even if she hesitated to make purple alert, it was really a chance None of them.


    Purple, I''m gone, but even if my soul dissipates, you are still in my heart.


    No tears, in the fire of the soul, even tears will burn, angel closed her eyes, she tried her best to make the fire of the soul burn more bright.


    Purple face instant big change, even if he, also did not expect angel would be so determined. And at this time, ye Yinzhu just as angel expected. Just, angel expected in front, but did not expect in the end.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t rush to purple as she imagined to stop him from saving angel. If ye Yinzhu did that, with the speed of soul fire, angel might disappear in the air in the next second, and even the ashes would not be left.


    However, when Angie soars, ye Yinzhu moves like a prophet. At the moment when Angie''s gray flame rises, a big hand has appeared above her head, and a black bead floats high, as if fire meets water and snow meets hot sunshine. Angie closes her eyes and prepares to be in extreme pain When she met death, the gray flame on her body had been completely extinguished. The rising body suddenly stopped, directly suspended under the black bead in Ye Yinzhu''s hand.


    All the pain suddenly disappeared, even the burning part of the soul also instantly recovered, the strong feeling of sudden change surprised Angie to open her eyes.


    She saw Ye Yinzhu smiling, "you Why stop me? Don''t you know what violet is going to do? "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "of course I know, but I am his brother, so I will support him unconditionally. No matter what he does, I will. What''s more, how can I watch you die? Do you want purple to suffer for a lifetime? Sister in law, don''t forget that I''m the real disciple of master Phil Jackson. As long as I''m here, I''m afraid you can''t succeed in any action against yourself. "


    With Phil Jackson''s soul pearl, it''s easy for ye Yinzhu to suppress angel''s soul. Even the soul damage caused by the burning of soul fire is instantly repaired. As for angel want to hurt her body, it is even more impossible, purple seal will never let her break through the second time.


    The tall purple figure has appeared behind Angie. Her strong arms tightly hoop her body in her arms, and the overbearing voice of anger rings in Angie''s ears, "your life doesn''t belong to you anymore. You are my woman. Forget what I said? If you die, even if Yinzhu really helps you stop me, can he stop me for life? "


    Floating to the ground, a circle of beautiful purple flames spread all over Angie''s body instantly, making her body surface quickly condense a layer of purple crystals, ears can hear, eyes can see, but at this moment, in the mystery seal of amethyst, she can''t even mobilize her mental power. Angel''s sudden burning of the fire of the soul greatly increased Zi''s vigilance. At the moment when the gray flame left his arms, he even despair.Re seal angel, purple eyes turned to Ye Yinzhu, did not say anything to him, just stretched out a thumb.


    Anya and the elders of the elves are quietly watching this scene. When Angie burns the fire of her soul, Anya has already taken off, but her speed is much slower than that of Zi and ye Yinzhu. Seeing that Angie is all right, she falls back to the ground.


    "Anya, tell me, according to Angie''s mistakes, what kind of punishment should be given to the elves?" Purple light asks a way.


    The sealed angel''s pupils contract violently, and her biggest worry is finally about to happen.


    "Brother in law, you..." Anya''s delicate body trembles lightly, and her eyes looking at Purple contain extremely complicated emotions.


    Purple was still, her eyes swept from angel and the elves behind her, and said calmly: "don''t forget your identity."


    Purple is to remind Anya, she is not just his wife and sister so simple, at the same time, she is also the leader of the family, the king of the elves.


    Perhaps it was because she was impatient, a Female Elf elder said: "after investigation, Angie ignored the interests of the people, used despicable and cruel means to eliminate dissidents, ignored the lives of the people, and was controlled by the dark forces, which had a devastating impact on the elf family. Even her Majesty the last fairy queen died because of her. The execution of such a traitor is the lightest punishment for her. "


    Purple listened quietly, as if the words of the fairy elder had nothing to do with him. She looked indifferent and just listened quietly.


    "To be executed?" A faint chill flashed across the purple fundus.


    Angie had closed her eyes and let her tears pour down. She knew very well that what the fairy elder said was not even all her sins.


    While saying that, the Elven clan elders have slowly surrounded Zi and angel in the center. Although they are facing the extremely powerful purple emperor, these Elven elders have no intention of shrinking.


    Another elder said in a deep voice: "Lord purple, we respect you. But please don''t meddle in the affairs of our elves. "


    Purple coldly way: "if I must intervene?"


    Twelve Elven elders said with one voice: "fight to the end."


    Zishen took a breath, nodded and said, "but you are wrong. Although this is a matter within the elves, angel is my wife, and I can also be regarded as half of the elves. I don''t know what Angie used to do, I just know that she is my wife now. I have borne for him all the harm she has done to the elves and all her sins. "


    At this time, Anya couldn''t help but stop talking, and forced to endure the strong emotion fluctuation in her heart. Anya said in a deep voice: "brother-in-law, do you want to fight against the whole elf clan?"


    Purple shook her head, said: "if you are my enemy, I will not hesitate to choose like that. But you are not. Like you, I belong to Qin City. I am also a half elf people. I said, I will carry all Angie''s sins, but it''s not a fight. As Angie''s husband, I will bear the punishment of the elves for her. "


    The Female Elf elder who spoke before sneered and said, "is purple emperor joking? With the power you have now, if something happens to our elves, won''t the orc army wipe out our elves? What''s more, with the Qin emperor, can he watch you die in our hands? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at both sides, frowned slightly, and said: "I respect Zi''s decision, and I can understand his current mood. So no matter what violet does, I won''t step in. At the same time, I can guarantee that the orcs will not retaliate for this. "


    No matter Anya or the elders of the elves, they did not expect that ye Yinzhu would say such words. Even the two wives behind Ye Yinzhu could not help pulling his clothes at the same time.


    "Yinzhu, how can you watch Zi die?" The ocean has some urgent murmurs.


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "men always have their own things to do. If I was purple and you were angel, I would choose the same as purple. If I stop him at this time, I don''t deserve to know his brother best. I will never do anything that will make purple miserable for life. "


    ---------------


    at 12:05 this evening, the refinishing conference will be held as usual. Friends are welcome to attend. At the same time, please don''t forget to vote for junior three. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 817

    Anya keeps winking at Ye Yinzhu. What she wants most now is that ye Yinzhu can persuade Zi to leave with angel immediately. As long as you go back to the orcs, the elves can''t go to the orcs. As a clan leader, she would never let the elves do that. It''s about the relationship between the two clans, and these elves elders can''t say anything. With purple''s strength, who can stop them from leaving?


    But the situation is becoming more and more disadvantageous. Zi doesn''t want to leave at all. Anya can''t help sighing in her heart. Brother in law and Yinzhu, you two are smart people. How can you be stupid now?


    Zihe doesn''t know that no one can hurt her by leaving Angie in the orcs. He didn''t do it after careful consideration. If we don''t solve the problem between Angel and the elves, she will never be at ease. When she wakes up, she will even live in remorse and sadness. You can''t even leave the orcs and go to the human world or Qin City. These are not what purple wants to see. He wanted to make his wife happy and let all the sadness and regret in her heart disappear. That''s why Zi came here with angel all night.


    Seeing the elders of the elf clan coming forward, ye Yinzhu said again, "wait a minute, I haven''t finished my words yet."


    As he said this, he went between the two sides and bowed his back to the twelve elders of the elf family.


    The Elven elders hastened to return their gifts. Of course, they knew the great significance of the Qin Emperor for the reconstruction of the elves. Although Anya''s original statement that there would be no elves without the Qin emperor was exaggerated, it also confirmed his contribution to the elves. In particular, the heads of the four Druid clans, who are among the twelve elves, have fought around Ye Yinzhu, so they have more respect for ye Yinzhu. In the face of absolute strength, they have long given up calculating Ye Yinzhu''s age.


    Ye Yinzhu stands in front of Zi and angel, which makes these elder elves turn pale at the same time. They can fight Zi to death for the dignity of the elves, but they have to respect Ye Yinzhu''s opinions. After all, the elves live in Qin City no matter what, they can not be afraid of death, but as the elders of the elves, how can they not fight for their own interests What do you think?


    The elder of the Elven clan said in a deep voice: "Lord Qin, do you want to embarrass us for that traitor?"


    Ye Yinzhu said sincerely: "no, elder, please listen to me? First of all, before I express my opinion, I promise sister Anya and the elders that my opinion will be based on the principle of fairness and justice, and will never be partial to Zi and angel. "


    Listen to him say so, the faces of the elders of the elves clan on the scene suddenly eased down, also secretly relieved. Ye Yinzhu, as the leader of Qin City, will never go back on what he said. You can''t go back.


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "I''ve heard sister Anya talk about the sins Angie once committed in the elves. It''s true that sin is unforgivable. No matter in any race, death is right. However, if I guess right, the reason why the elders hate her is not personal enmity, but her original influence on the whole elves, which led to the decline of the elves, right? "


    When ye Yinzhu said that angel should be executed, her face suddenly became more beautiful. At the same time, she nodded her head and said, "it''s true that angel, as the original spirit king, influenced the whole spirit family, leading to the decline and even extinction of the spirit family. If it wasn''t for her majesty, Queen Anya, and with the help of the Qin emperor I''m afraid we elves no longer exist and can only become slaves of human beings. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "well, that''s it. Then there is another way to solve this problem. "


    The Elven clan elders were stunned for a moment. The elder couldn''t help saying, "Lord Qin, didn''t you just say that angel should be executed?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "yes. But, may I ask you, what''s the benefit of executing angel now for the elves? In other words, if angel''s immortality can bring great benefits to the elves, can it offset the mistakes she made at the beginning? Everyone makes mistakes. I hope you can give her a chance to make up for her mistakes. "


    The elder of the elf clan sneered: "but who can guarantee that what happened will not happen again? Lord Qin, although your suggestion is good, we don''t think angel can bring anything to the elves. Now the elves are flourishing in Qin City, and we don''t need her help. "


    Next to Anya listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, has gradually understood his ideas, can''t help secretly nodding, it seems that my brother is really smart!


    Anya went to Ye Yinzhu and said to the elders, "as the elder said just now, I still have some credit for the reconstruction of the elves. If you are willing to forgive Angie and spare her life, I am willing to give up the position of Fairy Queen and use my credit to offset the sins of some elder sisters. "


    At the same time, the Elven clan elders were shocked, and almost fell to the ground on one knee for the first time, "Your Majesty, you can''t do it."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head to Anya and said, "sister Anya, you can''t do this. It''s unfair to the elves. I have a better way. I think it will be easier for the elders to accept. "Anya takes a look at Ye Yinzhu and goes forward to help the elders up.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "angel is Zi''s wife. As her husband, Zi has the obligation to shoulder these sins for her wife. Angie really deserves to be punished for her mistakes. I just hope you elders can let her stay alive. At the same time, Zi and I also promise that angel will never do anything harmful to the elves. As for the contribution I just mentioned, let her husband Zi take on it. "


    "You should know that purple is the purple emperor of the orcs. As amethyst bimon, he has the most powerful individual strength of the orcs. The power of the third level of the second God level, plus the congenital advantage and special ability of Amethyst bimon, even in the face of the most powerful tower owners of Falan, he is absolutely capable of fighting. I promise the elves that in the future, no time limit, and without violating morality, purple can do three things unconditionally for the elves. "


    Zi was stunned for a moment, but he nodded quickly, "Yinzhu means what I mean."


    The look on the faces of the elders of the elf clan began to hesitate. Just as ye Yinzhu said, angel''s death was more to vent their anger for them, which had no practical significance for the elf clan. And purple is powerful. Naturally, they have seen it. If Amethyst bimong does three things unconditionally for the elves, it can be said that it is a great help for the future development of the elves. Let''s not say that there is a huge Orc force behind Zi, but his personal power is very terrible.


    Feeling the hesitation of the elders, ye Yinzhu turns around and walks slowly to Zihe and angel. Suddenly, without any warning, ye Yinzhu claps his hand suddenly and directly on the top of angel''s head. The Amethyst, which was originally sealed with angel, was instantly broken and turned into powder.


    This time, even the purple connected with his soul did not get any omen, just listen to Angie''s murmur, blood out of the mouth, the body slowly fell to the ground.


    "Yinzhu, what are you doing?" Anya is so frightened that she is about to rush forward, but she is stopped by Sula''s figure.


    Purple face muscle violent spasm for a while, the whole body purple instant gush, but he did not move. It''s not that he doesn''t want to save Angie, but out of his absolute trust in Ye Yinzhu.


    The expression on Ye Yinzhu''s face is still very calm, just like the palm he didn''t shoot just now. Almost all the Elven elders clearly felt the terror of that palm, which seemed to be understated, but it contained extremely terrible power.


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "you elders can send a female elder to check. I have broken the meridians of Angie''s limbs and destroyed her spirit and fighting spirit. All her abilities have been abandoned by me. From now on, she will only be an ordinary spirit. Without strong power as backing, even if her mentality changes in the future, it is impossible to threaten the elves. However, the scandal said in the front, I personally abandoned angel''s ability, will also personally protect her. From now on, whoever tries to hurt Angie is against me. It''s my personal business. It has nothing to do with Qin City. "


    Before ye Yinzhu, has been to maintain the tone of discussion, but this palm shot, cold after the abolition of angel, his whole person''s momentum suddenly changed, full of overbearing and cold atmosphere.


    No one will doubt Ye Yinzhu''s words. It''s too easy for him to kill a person. How many enemies were destroyed by him on the battlefield? At this time, even if the Elven clan elders want to disagree with him, it has become impossible.


    In desperation, the elves sent a female elder to check the comatose angel''s body under the supervision of Ye Yinzhu. Just as ye Yinzhu said, Angie''s fighting spirit and Magic have been abandoned by his hand, even the sea of spirit has been sealed, and all the main meridians of her limbs have been broken, not to mention that she can no longer use her powerful ability, even if she wants to re cultivate it in the future. Even after the meridians grow well, she will not be able to exert herself. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 818

    The more clearly Angie''s injury is detected, the more fear the elder of the Female Elf clan has. The handsome and noble Qin emperor doesn''t hesitate to attack his best brother and wife. What about his relatives and friends? What about the enemy?


    The elves are attached to Qin City. They never dare to offend Ye Yinzhu. What''s more, angel''s life and death are also related to Zi and their present Queen.


    Although the heart is still some unwilling, but these elves clan elders finally compromise. When purple will be three into his Amethyst ability into Amethyst needle general hair to Anya, on behalf of the three conditions he promised, the storm is finally over.


    With both hard and soft, ye Yinzhu finally let these elves compromise. At the same time, they announced that from now on, Angie''s sins will be forgiven for her contributions and punishment to the elves. She returned to the status of an ordinary elf.


    Angel can''t go into the ancient city with her two masters in her arms.


    "I''m sorry, violet." Back to his own place, ye Yinzhu''s face relaxed and his eyes showed a trace of apology.


    Zi shook her head, sighed and said, "you did the right thing. For angel, this should be the best ending. Even if you don''t, I''m going to do it. "


    Ye Yinzhu, of course, knew what Zi wanted to do at that time, and said with a bitter smile, "Zi, have you ever thought about how Angel felt at that time. If you really want to atone for her and give yourself three knives and six holes, to alleviate her sin to the elves, it will make her more painful. Care is chaos, you are not so impulsive. I''m the most suitable person to be this villain. Even if my sister-in-law wakes up and laments the loss of her own ability, she will only hate me and will not affect the relationship between your husband and wife. "


    Purple listen to Ye Yinzhu tone in a trace of blame, slowly lowered his head, looking at the arms still frown tight angel, sighed: "maybe really care is chaos."


    Ye Yinzhu let purple put Angel flat on the bed, and purple light gradually appeared between his fingers, just like the beating purple spirit, falling and rising on angel. The force of water wave surrounded angel''s body. With the powerful ability and the breath of life contained in the purple bamboo needle, angel''s broken meridians were soon connected by him Yes.


    This injury was caused by his own hands. Naturally, he was most familiar with it. He didn''t even touch angel''s skin with his palm. In just half an hour, he had finished all this.


    Bisi with a crystal green light, under the force of Ye Yinzhu, releases soft and pure life energy. Through Ye Yinzhu''s deliberate guidance, Bisi is introduced into angel''s body. The broken meridians are growing almost miraculously.


    With a cry, Angie slowly wakes up from her coma. The first thing she feels is warmth. Ye Yinzhu''s palm makes her appreciate the pain of an instant. Her limbs and meridians are broken. The magic and fighting spirit she has practiced for many years are also completely dispelled by Ye Yinzhu''s palm. At that moment, Angie''s mood is very strange. She doesn''t feel lost because her strength has disappeared. On the contrary, she does The heart is full of only the pleasure of release. It''s over. Is it really over?


    "Me, am I dead?" Angel murmured to herself.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "of course not. If I slap you to death, I''m afraid purple will go all out with me. "


    Angie then gradually saw the people in the room clearly. The first thing she saw was Ye Yinzhu, and then a concerned and anxious purple face. If she could become the queen of the elves, Angie was naturally a smart person. Soon, her mind was gradually straightened out. At the same time, she also found that her limbs, which were supposed to lose the ability of action, seemed to be intact, except that the fighting spirit and magic in her body did disappear, which was no different from ordinary elves.


    Slowly sit up, angel''s eyes look constantly changing, suddenly, she almost tried her best to rush into purple''s arms, crying.


    Purple want to comfort, but see ye Yinzhu shook his head to him, angel''s tears, is the best release of all her past. It''s also the best solution.


    Anya long tone, she has been the most worried about the problem is finally solved, looking at the side standing there with a smile on the face of Ye Yinzhu, the heart is full of joy, "Yinzhu."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you for helping them and for helping me."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "sister Anya, do we still need to say thank you to each other? When did you meet Zi and say thank you to me? That''s what it should be. "


    As they speak, angel''s cry stops. Suddenly, angel leaves purple''s arms and kneels down toward Ye Yinzhu.


    Although Ye Yinzhu can''t see, his reaction to the unity of man and nature is still very fast. In surprise, he quickly dodges, "sister-in-law, what are you doing?"


    Tears are still rippling on angel''s pretty face, but her face is almost devout and sacred, "Yinzhu, this worship is to thank you for bringing me new life. And thank you for stopping violet from doing stupid things. Unfortunately, I have no ability to help you. Zi is right. He has a brother like you. I''m proud of him. He''s really lucky. "At last, angel''s eyes are red again. Sula and Haiyang behind Ye Yinzhu rush forward and help angel up.


    Anya said with a smile: "elder sister, who said you would not have the chance to repay Yinzhu. In fact, it''s very simple. "


    Angel Leng for a moment, "but, I have no strength ah!"


    Angel chuckled and said, "but you still have a woman''s instinct! After that, isoyinzhu has children with Sula and Haiyang, and so do you and your brother-in-law. Let your children repay Yinzhu''s kindness. "


    No matter how fierce Angie used to be, she could not help blushing and turning to purple. And the ocean and Sula also red face, ye Yinzhu hold their hands, but a face of happiness.


    "Is this a baby kiss?" Ye Yinzhu looks at Zi and says with a smile.


    Purple also smiles, with a relaxed smile, but he pretends to be vicious and compares his big fist to Ye Yinzhu, "how? Do you dare not agree? "


    "No, of course not." Ye Yinzhu pretends to be afraid. The two brothers look at each other and laugh at the same time. The release of the heart at this time of joy and happiness.


    When a lover gets married, ye Yinzhu keeps Qin City. Zi also fulfills her wish and becomes the real leader of the orcs. All this is so harmonious. However, their story is not over, or a new chapter is beginning.


    The next day, two news came at the same time, and they came to the holy light city and Raytheon''s hammer fortress respectively.


    Purple received a letter from the Bear King Adoni, Adoni''s letter to him, there is only a simple sentence, long live purple emperor, from Adoni. Xiang Zi, the messenger of the letter, said that Solomon fortress had stopped all military operations against the kingdom of Ascoli. After handling the affairs of the tribe, he would come to Raytheon''s hammer fortress in person to announce Solomon''s surrender within half a month.


    The orc world in the Arctic wasteland has finally completed the rudiment of unification. After receiving the message of yadoni''s surrender, Zi sent out the other two bimont kings and the dragon lion nuoyun besides Santos, the elder brother of the warlord tribe. They led the army and led the subdued Orc warriors of the two tribes to the interior of the Arctic wasteland with the original strength of the Amethyst Legion as the core, and began the final process of unification.


    There will not even be a war. All it takes is time. The spring of the Arctic wasteland has arrived, so can the warm summer be far behind? Everything is moving in the best direction.


    At the same time, holy light city also received the Oracle from the Milan empire. It turned out that it was his royal highness Fisichella, the prince of the Milan empire. Fisichella first expressed sympathy to Oliveira and the soldiers of the northern legion of holy light city, and brought a lot of awards. At the same time, also expressed to Oliveira Silvio the great for the violet family casualties. Fisichella himself kneels before the grave of the Maldini brothers. Instead of his father, he expressed his deepest respect to the dead marshal.


    The hereditary Duke of the violet family has been promoted to the prince, and is an iron hat prince forever. Oliveira was the first and the first foreign prince in the history of the Milan empire. Taking over the position of Marshal Maldini and taking charge of the northern legion, the glory of the violet family did not decrease because of Maldini''s death, but reached a higher peak.


    Oliveira refused Fisichella''s proposal to let Maldini''s family move to the graveyard, because he knew his grandfather too well. As a soldier, he died in the battlefield where he had been fighting for decades. Maldini''s most hope is to protect Milan''s land here forever. Although he has died, he will protect this land forever even in the grave .


    For Qin City, Fisichella also paid homage to Silvio, and said that the Empire of Milan would fully follow the advice just issued by Fran? OIS and launch equal trade with the orcs. At the same time, it also officially announced the establishment of diplomatic relations with Qincheng and formed an alliance (to be continued, if you want to know the future, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 819

    You know, the East Dragon Empire has abolished the title of Empire. Qin City is just a territory. The Milan Empire established diplomatic relations with it, which can be said to recognize its full equal status with itself. At the same time, Silvio even announced that a large number of materials will be provided to Qin City every year at half price.


    Qin City''s own production capacity is enough to be self-sufficient. With the support of the Milan Empire, there is no need to worry about any resource problems. What makes the eight masters and elders of the east dragon clan most happy is that the Milan Empire has successively sent people with black hair and black eyes, who have the blood of the East Dragon. This number has been increasing. The Brenner mountains are wide enough, and the name of Qin City makes these Donglong adherents no longer need to think about their future.


    What''s safer than killing the dragon city first? What''s more, the purple emperor of the orcs has announced that all the residents of Qin City are qualified to act arbitrarily in the northern wilderness. Qin City has virtually become the core of the north, and has the potential to separate from the north and the south of France.


    ¡­¡­


    Dyas, the capital of the Empire.


    A sense of depression almost pervaded the entire palace. Compared with the prosperous scene in the north of the mainland of lonzainus, landias at this time could only be described as desperate.


    Just yesterday, the news came that everyone in landias took a breath.


    There are several pieces of news, all from Falan. First of all, Falan announced that after investigation, Sloan, the former leader of the dark tower, killed his mentor and master Phil Jackson, the former leader of the dark tower. Now it is found that he has been ambushed.


    Secondly, France and the Netherlands announced the lifting of the 10-year seal period, and at the same time, they told all countries that they should not challenge the end of the world any more, which led to chaos on the mainland.


    The first reaction of this second article is the people of all countries. Naturally, there is no political struggle in the eyes of the people. The vast majority of people believe that the French and blues are dissatisfied because of the war and chaos caused by the two groups headed by the randias Empire and the Milan empire.


    No civilian would want a war to happen. When the French Blue command for self-restraint was issued, the whole human nation in the mainland of lonzainus cheered. The war can finally be over, and there is no need to worry about the baptism of war. What could excite civilians more than that?


    The demand of the common people has always been not high. It is enough to be able to eat, dress and live an ordinary life.


    The third piece of news released by Falan surprised everyone. In the edict, Falan said that the far north wasteland where the orcs lived had been blocked because of the unequal racial oppression of human beings, which led to the continuous Northern War. Through the coordination of Falan, the three northern countries, led by the Milan Empire, would gradually start equal trade with the orcs. At the same time, Falan also announced that if the orcs still have war after the start of equal trade, Falan will send a large army to wipe out the orc world.


    With the final promise, the civilians can rest assured. For them, as long as the orcs do not invade, equal trading is nothing. Of course, some visionary people point out that this will make the orcs gradually become strong. Once these orcs have the same weapons as human beings, can humans resist the outbreak of war?


    However, it was not long before the voice was drowned. Because of the French blue. No matter how powerful the orcs'' weapons are, they can''t make up for their biggest shortcoming, that is, they can''t practice magic. Although some Warcraft have their own life magic, compared with a large number of magicians in Falan, the orcs are far from enough. Many people assert that as long as Falan exists for one day, the orcs will no longer dare to lightly invade the human world.


    If the first three pieces of news came out from France and blue, which made the civilians in mainland countries happy, then the last piece of news seems a little strange.


    According to the last news from Falan, there is a Qin City in the north. Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of the Qin City, is really a rare talent for thousands of years. Fortunately, he was taught by master Phil Jackson, the former Dark Tower leader of Falan, and has great strength. He made an exception and decided that the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu, the Lord of the Qin City, will replace Sloan, who has been killed, and become the new Dark Tower leader of Falan. At the same time, Falan and Qincheng formed an alliance to help each other.


    For a moment, the name of Qin City spread all over the mainland. Originally, only the senior officials of the mainland countries knew about Qin City, but this made every civilian in the whole mainland know that there is such a place where they can form an alliance with France.


    Under the influence of the name of Falan, the status of Qin City is almost a geometric multiple. Ordinary people don''t know what''s going on, but the mainland countries that participated in the war know very well that Qin City definitely deserves the name.


    The unsealing and changing of Falan can only prove one thing, that is, Falan''s compromise with Qin City. Although both Qincheng and Falan have not released the details of the war. But those who know a little bit about it can guess that Qin City will win the battle.


    Qin City in Milan Empire has gradually become a powerful existence to confront with Falan, and Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu has become a member of Falan. No one thought of this, and it was also the source of despair for the entire randias imperial palace.


    "Withdraw? Your majesty... " Crespo looked at Massimo the great on the throne with tears in his eyes.Of course, he knew how hard it was for Massimo to give this order. In this battle, landias lost, lost to the ground, and had no chance to turn over.


    Although Fran? AIS announced the lifting of the seal, which is equivalent to protecting landias in disguise, everyone knows that after this war, the Milan Empire and its allies can no longer be captured by landias. Without the threat of the north, the Empire of Milan, whose national strength is stronger than that of landias, is bound to become stronger in a short time. Once Falan''s attitude tilts a little, or Qin City takes any action, then landias will face extinction.


    "Don''t you hear me when I say withdraw?" Massimo gave Crespo a cold look. It''s not easy for this generation to remain calm at this time.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The meeting hall was very quiet. No one of the hundreds of landias civil and military officials spoke. Almost everyone lowered their heads and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Massimo''s face is still so cold and quiet, slowly looking up to the top of the hall, looking at those gorgeous patterns, feeling the magnificence of the hall, Massimo knows that he has lost in the end.


    "Silvio, I lost, but I didn''t lose to you. But lost to the place called Qin City, lost to the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu who has become my son-in-law. Although I was not reconciled, I lost. Randias, will you really die because of me? "


    Massimo is not reconciled, of course, he is not reconciled, but now, he has no way to change the situation.


    The release of Falan indicates the victory of Qin City and the compromise of Falan. Although he does not know what happened, it can be imagined that Falan will not support landias as before. Even Sloan, who had the closest relationship with landias, was dead.


    Sylvio, you are lucky, Massimo said to the distant enemy in his heart. If there is no Qin City and no Ye Yinzhu, maybe now I am the co owner of the mainland. But luck is also part of strength. I admit, I lost, after all.


    Daughter! Your choice seems to be right. That man can really give you a safe harbor. Although he is blind, he can even take Qin City to block Falan, or even defeat Falan. Why, why isn''t such a genius in my landias?


    In this world, there is no regret medicine to take, daughter, you know, I''m afraid I have to work hard to maintain the existence of landias in the rest of my life. Silvio, you win this time, but will you always win? Wait for it. Maybe one day I will have a presence like Ye Yinzhu in landias, and our situation will be reversed.


    Massimo has a firm heart, even in such a huge blow, he still did not give up, as the emperor, he can not give up.


    "Minister of finance, count all the consumption of our country in launching this war. From now on, money will be tightened, the salaries of all officials will be halved, and the extra salaries will be awarded to the army according to their merits. At the same time, the cost of the palace was reduced to a quarter of the original. All affairs in the Palace should be simple, and no celebration activities will be held in the palace within three years. After the withdrawal of the army, it stationed in the north of our country in case of any accident. "


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The salary was reduced by half. Surprisingly, the ministers of the landias Empire did not raise any objection, because their emperors were more cruel to themselves and directly reduced the cost of the imperial palace to a quarter. You know, Massimo was a wise emperor, and the original cost of the Imperial Palace was very small, less than a third of that of the previous emperor.


    The decadence in my eyes is gradually disappearing, they (unfinished, to be continued, if you want to know the future, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 820

    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, three months passed.


    Time is always the best way to heal. As there was no threat from the north, the existence of the northern army was of little practical significance. The establishment of the northern army was reduced from 600000 to 100000, which was only used to maintain order and prevent accidents. A large number of northern troops were transferred to the East and joined with the eastern army, forming a huge force. Far away threatens the kingdom of Buddha.


    If we say who is the biggest victim of this war in mainland countries, in fact, it is not the main target of landias to attack the Milan Empire, but the kingdom of fro.


    In order to cooperate with landias to defeat Milan, the kingdom of fro did its best. All the national strength has been put into this war. When ye Yinzhu led the elite of Qin City to launch the general war of looting in Buddha, the internal situation of the kingdom of Buddha can be said to be declining day by day. Especially after regrouping the army in the form of overdraft, the national treasury became negative.


    At this time, the war seems to have ended, but fro has also become an empty shell, without the support of landias, and now they are even unable to meet the rations of the soldiers. If the aura of landias empire is despair, then the aura of fro kingdom is probably destroyed.


    Although the release of Falan made the Empire of Milan unable to carry out military action against the kingdom of fro, it was still unable to save fro.


    Milan immediately announced the termination of all economic and trade relations with the kingdom of fro, and at the same time, no fro people were allowed to enter the territory of Milan empire.


    The orcs in the Arctic wasteland have no intention of equal trade with the kingdom of Buddha. Even if they trade with it regardless of the past, the current Buddha can not exchange anything with the orcs. Just like the orcs, what the kingdom of Buddha lacks most is food.


    As for the kingdom of Bourbon in the south of Florida, it is now too busy to help them. For traitors, no one will look good, even landias and Bourbon. Now the kingdom of Buddha is a completely exiled country.


    Three months later, the kingdom of Buddha was almost unable to hold on. Although they temporarily disbanded the army, spring had just arrived. It was too difficult for Buddha to stay up until summer and wait for the first crops to grow. The famine caused chaos throughout the kingdom of Buddha.


    After careful study, in order to keep the last bit of vitality, the kingdom of fro offered to the Empire of Milan the proposal of cutting land for food.


    In the spirit of "compassion", the Empire of Milan unified fro''s proposal. Of course, some changes were made to the number of this proposal.


    At the end of the day, the kingdom of Buddha exchanged some food for the Empire of Milan at the cost of the three eastern provinces. At last, it was able to temporarily alleviate the domestic crisis. But everyone knows that for Buddha, it was just drinking poison to quench his thirst.


    Qin City.


    Today''s weather is very good, the wind is clear, the clouds are light, and the sun is shining all over the earth, which makes the warm feeling moisten the plants, animals and soldiers of all ethnic groups in Qincheng.


    In the central square of Qincheng, a total of 10000 Qincheng soldiers are ready to go. Ye Yinzhu stood quietly in front of the army, with a faint smile on his face.


    Although the war brought destruction to Qin City, it took away the lives of Qin City soldiers. However, it also makes the surviving soldiers more united and makes the cohesion of the whole Qin City stronger than ever.


    Three months later, the time agreed with France and blue is coming. After careful discussion, at this time, ye Yinzhu is preparing to leave for Falan. Falan promised him that he could lead ten thousand troops into Falan and make use of the inherent advantages of Falan to practice.


    For this 10000 quota, all ethnic groups in the United Qin City have argued for many times in the past three months.


    Finally, ye Yinzhu made a conclusion. In the future, the development route of Qincheng will be similar to that of Falan. The elite is the most important. Therefore, ten thousand people selected this time will be the most outstanding soldiers in Qin City. Only they are qualified to enter the Falan cultivation. Can also better enhance their own strength.


    First of all through the selection, is the Qin City two legions, Dragon Knights and death dragon wolf cavalry.


    The Knights of the Dragon Knights had been carefully selected, not to mention the assistance of the dragon. At the beginning, ye Yinzhu and O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, did not specify the details when they determined this matter. There was no limit on the number of 10000, but there was no limit on the size of the dragon. Moreover, ye Yinzhu did not include the number of dragons, and they would appear in the form of mounts.


    The same is true of the death dragon wolf cavalry, whose qualification will never be questioned. In this way, five hundred places will be allocated to ten thousand places.


    The remaining 9500 places will be selected from the legions of Qin City.


    Finally, in addition to the dwarves and goblin tribes, the best fighters of all ethnic groups gathered to form such a coalition.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu will not forget the advantage of mount. These 10000 Qin City soldiers all have their own mounts, even if they are improvised. So, something funny happened. In Qin City, there are not only death dragon and wolf cavalry, dragon cavalry and horned Eagle cavalry, but also claw Druid cavalry, tree demon Druid cavalry, and even Raptor Druid cavalry who can''t carry people at all.Undoubtedly, the most profitable ones are the East Dragon warriors of the east dragon eight sects. The elves can appear as mounts, and the vacant Knights will be cheaper for them.


    Finally, the composition sequence of Qin City''s 10000 people is as follows: 300 dead dragon and wolf knights, 200 giant dragon knights, 500 Druid knights with claws, 800 Druid knights with raptors, 2000 Druid knights with tree demons, and 3000 horned Eagle knights. Five hundred bimonths, plus mixed knights. The mounts in this mixed order are provided by the orc Empire Amethyst Legion.


    A month ago, all the Orc tribes in the Arctic wilderness had declared their submission to purple, and the orc empire was officially established. Although the Empire still existed in the form of various tribes, the unified whole has changed the situation of the whole Arctic wilderness. As for how to develop in the future, it depends on purple''s ability.


    After the establishment of the orc Empire, Zizi dispatched 500 bimont monsters to Qin City. The reason he gave was very simple. This was the sequence owned by Qin City. Qin City will always have such a behemoth Legion. Among the 500 behemoths, although there is no platinum behemoth, the number of golden behemoths is as high as 50. Plus Warcraft selected from 3000 Amethyst legions. Qin City''s strength has not been weakened by the departure of the Amethyst Legion.


    Therefore, at this time, although the number of the 10000 knights in the central square of Qin City is not very large, they already represent a huge part of the strength of the whole Qin City.


    Naturally, the reason why the goblin tribe didn''t join was that the goblins were not suitable for cultivation. As for the dwarves, it was because they didn''t have time.


    With the development of Qin City, the casting task of the dwarves has become more and more arduous. Besides, who can guarantee that Falan will not covet the casting ability of the dwarves? Therefore, after careful discussion, the dwarves did not participate in the 10000 people.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body is floating in the air, and all Qin City soldiers'' eyes fall on him. Feeling the soldiers and their "Mount" high morale, ye Yinzhu just waved, his clear voice spread throughout the square, "let''s go."


    The huge gate that had been repaired opened slowly, and the army of Qin City was divided into two parts, the air force and the army, and moved towards the direction of Falan.


    Although the main force of Qin City is gone, Qin city still doesn''t need to be afraid of enemies. Most Qin City soldiers stay in Qin City to guard. The patriarchs of Donglong bazong didn''t take part in the operation because of their subconscious aversion to Falan and the subtle relationship between Falan and Qin City.


    With Anya, the queen of the fort, and Qin City''s own strength, of course, there is the undead magic dragon Legion that ye Yinzhu gave the order to guard in his soul. Such strength is not only self-protection, but also enough to attack a country.


    The Dragon Knights and the hornhawk Knights became the guardians of the qindi aircraft carrier, and the qindi aircraft carrier battle group formed the air power. On the ground, the Knights of the death dragon and wolf gallop in the front, and the Legion of the five hundred behemoths in the back. The other armies are in the center, maintaining a complete formation.


    But the qindi will not travel together with the aircraft carrier. Now, some of them will not choose to travel together. Because, just a few days ago, after being diagnosed by the natural magician of the elves, Sula has been pregnant for two months.


    This news not only makes the whole Qin City jubilant, but also makes Ye Yinzhu, who is going to be a father, overjoyed. After thinking about it, he is not sure that he will leave Sula in Qin City, but will take her with him. Undoubtedly, the qindi aircraft carrier is the most comfortable travel equipment.


    Purple is managing his Orc empire. Oliveira is also busy with the northern Legion. At this time, the Qin emperor can only be controlled by Ye Yinzhu himself (to be continued, if you want to know what will happen later, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 821

    Purple is managing his Orc empire. Oliveira is also busy with the northern army. At this time, the qindi can only be controlled by Ye Yinzhu himself.


    "Sula, are you sick again?" Ye Yinzhu holds Sula''s hand with concern and looks nervous.


    Sula shook her head gently and said with a smile, "nothing, just a little disgusting. The Elven masters didn''t say that. It''s a normal reaction. "


    The ocean beside Sula chuckled and said, "he cares, but he doesn''t care. Sula, why don''t you have a big stomach! It''s been two months, isn''t it? "


    In the distance, Li Sha, who took the place of Sula to control the qindi''s flight, said: "do you have some common sense? A woman''s body will not change obviously until three months after she is pregnant."


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Lisha strangely, "how do you know? Have you ever had a baby? No! Even if you have, you should be different from human beings


    "Ye Yinzhu, I''ll kill you." Li Sha stares at Ye Yinzhu angrily. If she doesn''t want to control the Qin emperor, she will rush over at the first time.


    Ocean puff Chi a smile, way: "from kill elder sister, you really have had?"


    Li Sha was not angry and said, "well, your family bullied me. The ocean, ye Yinzhu, should be working hard on you. Sula has it all. When do you have it? "


    Haiyang smiles and says, "don''t worry. We have to wait for Sula to give birth. If we both have babies, who will take care of Yinzhu?"


    "Sister ocean." Sula looks at the ocean, her eyes are slightly red, and she only knows that the ocean has been quietly contraception after she is pregnant. If two women are pregnant at the same time, ye Yinzhu, who has lost her eyesight, will be left unattended. In doing so, she was no doubt trying to help Sura. Of course, Sura knows how important it is to have a descendant as the ocean in the eight schools of Donglong, but she did so. When Sura found that the ocean was quietly contraception, she already regarded the former rival as her real sister. Now she just wants time to pass quickly, so that she can give birth to the baby as soon as possible, so that she can take over the ocean to take care of Yinzhu.


    From Qin City to Falan, almost the whole Milan empire is passed by. Tens of thousands of people''s action scale is not small. In order to facilitate supplies and rest, coupled with the close relationship between Qin City and the Milan Empire, the route they choose is the best official way. Naturally, they are inevitably seen by a large number of Milan civilians.


    The people of Milan may not know the death dragon and wolf cavalry, the Druid cavalry, or even the behemoth. But as human beings, how can they not know the dragon?


    In mid air, the qindi aircraft carrier escorted by 200 dragon legions has a great visual impact on ordinary people. Looking at the flag of naqin City, a large number of Milan civilians fell to the ground and chanted the slogan of long live the city and the emperor.


    Under the intentional propaganda of the Milan Empire, Milan people''s faith in Falan is no longer so firm, and Qin City has gradually become a replacement for Falan.


    "Yinzhu, we are going to pass through Milan city. Can we repair it near Milan City?" The ocean looks at the sheepskin map and suggests to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "of course. I''d like to go to the magic academy in Milan, too. That''s where I met you and Sula, and it''s where I grew up. Ocean, do you think we are returning home with our clothes? "


    The ocean chuckled and said, "what? Do you mind that? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "people have vanity. Can''t I?"


    Ocean said: "of course, others can have it, but you can''t. who let you be the emperor of Qin? I want to see sister xiangluan. Last time she and grandma Nina left without saying goodbye, I don''t know what happened. Don''t you mean grandma Nina seems to have any dissatisfaction with you after seeing you this time? We can figure it out this time. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it makes sense. Then we''ll be stationed near the magic academy in Milan, which is also very close to the city of Milan. I don''t know if the place where we lived in the college is still there. A few years later, how are the teachers in the college now


    Soon, the Milan empire was informed that the Qin City Army led by Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu would be stationed outside the Milan magic martial arts academy near Milan city.


    After getting the news, almost the whole city of Milan took action. The great Silvio himself ordered a 50000 man army to quickly come outside the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts and surround the whole Milan Academy of magic and martial arts in the center, forbidding all other people to come near.


    How can the Emperor Qin be stationed outside the college? After an urgent consultation with the royal family of the Milan Empire, the top management of the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts temporarily transferred all the students from the Ministry of magic and martial arts to live on the side of the Ministry of martial arts, sparing half a seat for the Qin City Army.


    In this regard, the students of the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts are not only not dissatisfied, but also enthusiastic. Ye Yinzhu has long been a hero of the Milan Empire and of course a hero of the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts. Almost every student of Milan magic martial arts academy wants to see what this student looks like.


    If we say that there were some academies in the randias empire that could be compared with the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts, then since Ye Yinzhu, a freak of the divine sound system, the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts has become a holy land for almost all young people. In Milan, even if the children are only two or three years old, when they ask about their wishes, their goal is to become students of the Milan Academy of magic and martial arts.At the same time, the war led by the Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias also promoted the status of the Milan Academy of magic weapons in the Empire again. Almost all the students of the Milan Academy of magic weapons participated in the war, and many of them made military contributions. Although less than half of the students could return from the battlefield in the end, the reputation of the Milan Academy of magic weapons was greatly boosted. The great Silvio himself bestowed the title of the birthplace of the heroes of the Academy of magic in Milan.


    Just after noon, the sun began to shift westward from the middle of the day. In front of the gate of Milan magic martial arts college, headed by President Ferguson, nearly 100 teachers and heads of various departments are quietly waiting.


    In the college, the students have organized spontaneously for a long time, and most of them are holding a miniature version of the Qin City flag. Hot eyes and warm atmosphere did not decrease with the passage of time, but continued to improve.


    There is a man standing next to Ferguson, but he looks very mysterious. His whole body is covered in a white cloak. His figure is shorter than that of Ferguson. However, standing next to the Dean, we can see his extraordinary identity.


    All of a sudden, Ferguson''s eyes flashed, and his old face showed some joy, "here it is."


    As if to verify the president''s words, the earth began to tremble. Although it was not violent, it was rhythmic. The low voice made the dust on the ground beat slightly, and also beat every student''s heart.


    Here comes the idol they are looking forward to.


    With the shaking of the earth, a dark figure appeared slowly in the air.


    The first thing to see is a group of big blue birds in neat formation. They are very beautiful, especially in the sunlight. The feathers on their heads are shining with colorful light.


    On each big bird, there is a knight sitting. These Knights have a common feature, that is, their sharp ears. It is the horned Eagle Knights'' order composed of horned eagles and ELF soldiers in Qin City.


    Following the appearance of the hornhawk knights, suddenly, the sound of dragon chant resounds through a hundred Li. The sound of dragon chant is very peaceful and does not give people any pressure. On the contrary, it makes people feel kind.


    The mysterious man standing next to Ferguson said with a smile: "they are greeting us."


    Ferguson nodded slightly, and the smile on his face became more intense. Although the sound of dragon chanting sounds simple, he knows that his disciples have not forgotten himself.


    Ferguson played an extremely important role in the main battlefield between the Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias. The great mage of the spirit department and the great mage of the dark mage department, Yue Hui, led the mages of the Empire of Milan to form an unbreakable front. No mage of landias can confront Ferguson from the front.


    After this battle, Ferguson was awarded the highest award of the Milan empire. In addition to the original position of the court''s chief magician, he was also awarded the title of Duke, hereditary. However, Ferguson declined the territory granted by the Empire and told the Milan empire that he would stay in the Magic Academy of Milan all his life and pass on his magic. In the whole Milan Empire, Ferguson''s prestige is never under the two marshals of Seedorf and Maldini. He is more famous than Yuehui''s great mage and is known as the magic pillar of the Milan empire. This is a double evaluation of strength and virtue.


    The Qin City Army is finally approaching. Surprisingly, it is not the air force flying in the air that comes first, but the land forces.


    Three hundred dragon wolves, with three hundred dark blue lights and shadows, quietly came to Milan Magic Academy. Obviously, the roar of the earth was not brought by them.


    Seeing their appearance, the students of Milan''s magic martial arts academy are all wide eyed. The boys'' eyes are full of admiration and respect, while the girls'' eyes are mostly shining with countless little stars. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 822

    The names of the first two chapters are also the five emperors of Qin City. When they were copied, Xiao San didn''t change them. ¡·


    "that''s cool. Is this the soldier of Qin City? What a beautiful wolf! Look at their cool looks. They''re so cool. "


    "Silly girl, you are in spring. These guys are the famous God of death. They are one of the most terrible beings in Qin City. It''s said that even the French and blue army can''t please them in front of them, and they can''t even get hurt. "


    "Ah? They''re better than flannel? "


    "Of course, this is one of the ace legions of Qin City, and also the leading dragon wolf cavalry of death. Their mount is not a simple wolf, but a level 7 Warcraft dragon wolf, belonging to the sub dragon species. Moreover, I''ve heard that these dragon wolves may have evolved. The dragon and wolf knights, the God of death, have armor worth thousands of gold. It is said that they were elaborately forged by dwarven masters. They have strong physical and magic defense. Armed to the teeth. But these are not the most important things. "


    "That''s not the most important thing. What''s the most important thing?"


    "Fool, it''s their people who matter. It is said that each of these death dragon and wolf cavalry has at least thousands of lives. They are famous for killing thousands of people. Don''t you feel chilly when you look at them? That''s the breath of death! I have a friend who belongs to the family of Buddha. It is said that the people of Buddha would rather face the army of bimont than see the dragon and wolf cavalry, the God of death, who has come and gone without trace. You see, the front one should be the leader of the death dragon and wolf knights, with the title of the emperor of life and death, ye Hongyan. Among the five emperors in Qincheng, he is a smiling and gentle young man. He looks no different from their age. His handsome face, noble and elegant temperament and his clear eyes are easy to be liked.


    Who is he?


    The same question appears in almost every student''s mind of Milan''s Academy of magic.


    The young man stepped out of the airship, did not stop, but quickly walked in the direction of Ferguson. It seems that his pace is not fast, but it seems that he has just taken a few steps to be in front of Ferguson, a hundred meters away.


    When he was still five meters away from Ferguson, he suddenly stopped, bent his legs and knelt down in front of so many people.


    "Teacher, I''m back."


    All the rioting stopped for a moment. The students looked at the young man kneeling in front of Ferguson and inquired about countless gossip. Of course, they knew that the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu had studied spiritual magic under Ferguson.


    Is this gentle looking young man actually the Qin emperor who led the Qin City Army to defeat Buddha, the orcs, the dragon clan and the Falan?


    Ferguson''s voice trembled. His wrinkled face was no longer smiling, but excited. He stepped forward two steps, shaking and holding him in his hands. "OK, OK, just come back. Get up."


    Ye Yinzhu did not get up directly. Instead, he bowed to Ferguson three times. Then he stood up and said, "one day as a teacher, one life as a father. You will always be my teacher and the college will always be my home. Time has changed. How are you, teacher? "


    "I''m fine. Yinzhu, you are the greatest pride of a teacher''s life. " Ferguson is in tears. Although Ye Yinzhu has been so powerful, even though he has a huge influence, he still has not forgotten himself and the college. For Ferguson, ye Yinzhu''s words make him happy more than anything else.


    The expressions of the students also became calm. In their eyes, they showed almost reverence. Ye Yinzhu set the best example for them and taught them a lesson to respect their teachers.


    Ye Yinzhu turned to the mysterious man beside Ferguson and bowed down again. This time, he didn''t kneel down, just bowed, "uncle, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    The mysterious man said with a smile, "you have done so much for the Empire. When you come back, how can I not come?"


    In Milan, there are not many people who can be called Uncle by Ye Yinzhu. He has lost his eyesight, which makes him feel more acute. Just by virtue of his breath, he can (to be continued, if you want to know what will happen, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 823

    The Qin City Army has all appeared outside the Mowu Academy of Milan. The reason why Ye Yinzhu didn''t fly directly into the academy is that he respects the Mowu Academy of Milan. This is his alma mater!


    At this time, Haiyang, Sula and Lisha came out of the qindi one after another, and suddenly saw the appearance of three gorgeous beauties. The previous silence was replaced by the riot again. There was a wave of envy among the male students of Milan magic martial arts college. As for the female students, they were disappointed. Although Haiyang and Sula covered up their faces, they were absolutely different from each other Color, you can imagine their beauty.


    Sylvio went to yeyinzhu and said in a voice only he could hear: "thank you, Yinzhu. My only purpose this time is to say thank you for Milan and for myself. You brought Milan back from the brink of collapse


    "My uncle took care of me at that time. Yinzhu never forgot. Qincheng will always be Milan''s best partner."


    Silvio laughed and said, "well, I''m satisfied with your words. Well, I have to go back too. It''s not good to be found. When you settle down here, come to Milan if you have time. My uncle is here to meet you. Oh, by the way, did anything happen after xiangluan and Nina went to Qincheng last time to congratulate you on your wedding? I mean, has she ever been in contact with any special people? "


    Ye Yinzhu said blankly: "sister xiangluan? After we beat back the dragon clan, Xiang Luan and grandma Nina left the college and left without saying goodbye. I''m surprised, too. "


    Sylvio''s eyes were a little more strange. He sighed and said, "well, first of all, I''m going back. Uncle is waiting for you in the palace


    After all, he is the king of a country. The situation on the mainland has just stabilized. There are still many things he needs to deal with. After a simple conversation with Ye Yinzhu, he is surrounded by many escorts and leaves quietly.


    President Ferguson accompanied Ye Yinzhu and others directly into the college. Naturally, the Qin City soldiers were arranged by the teachers of the college.


    It seems that nothing has changed at the magic Martial Arts College of Milan. Although it is surrounded by people, ye Yinzhu can still feel the silence of the college. All kinds of plants have grown luxuriantly in this late spring season. The fresh air makes the whole body comfortable. Every path here is so familiar. Although Ye Yinzhu can''t see it, he can feel the sense of familiarity It still makes his eyes hot.


    When I came here for the last time, I was on the eve of the seven countries and seven dragons qualifying battle. At that time, I never thought that I would not be able to return.


    A few years later, he has changed, but the college is still the same as before, here is like his second home.


    "Senior, can you tell us how to be as powerful as you and become a hero of the Empire?" Cried a bold cadet.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "well, as a member of the college, I don''t bring any gifts. Later, I will share my cultivation experience with you. Teacher, is that ok? " His last word was for Ferguson.


    Ferguson said with a smile: "of course, I can''t wait. If these children can get your guidance, it will be of great benefit to their future cultivation. "


    Under the leadership of Ferguson, ye Yinzhu, his wife and Li Sha are arranged to live together. Because Li Sha is with them, no one knows whether the Qin emperor is two wives or three, so the Academy directly arranges them to live together. And the place he lived in surprised Ye Yinzhu. It was the villa he lived in with Sula.


    Although it is not easy for four people to live in this villa, it is undoubtedly the place Ye Yinzhu most hopes to live. He seemed to feel the carefree college life at the beginning. How good would it be if it could be as good as it was then? As time goes by, everything becomes different, with different identities, abilities and responsibilities. But back here, ye Yinzhu has a very comfortable feeling, which is why he decided to go back to college.


    After all, Sula is pregnant. Ye Yinzhu asked the three girls to have a rest in the villa. At the same time, Ferguson also asked the teachers to make a quick arrangement. After a simple rest, ye Yinzhu, accompanied by many teachers, walked out of the villa and went directly to the largest square of the college.


    Because before ye Yinzhu''s words, at this time, the whole No.1 square is already crowded, almost all the students of the whole college have come here, they are excited waiting, waiting for their idol.


    Before he stepped on the rostrum, ye Yinzhu had already felt the enthusiasm of the students, and countless people were shouting his name. This strange feeling of returning to his hometown is irreplaceable by anything else. Just as ye Yinzhu said, everyone has vanity, and he is no exception. In this atmosphere, satisfaction and excitement appear in his heart at the same time.


    "Hello, boys and girls. I''m Ye Yinzhu I don''t know why, in the face of the enemy''s army, he didn''t have any emotional fluctuations. He was a little nervous at this time.


    "Ye Yinzhu, Qin emperor, ye Yinzhu, Qin Emperor..." One after another, the cries suddenly reached a climax.


    "It''s a great honor to be back to my alma mater and college again. Just now, the moment I entered the college, I seemed to go back to the past. " Ye Yinzhu said with emotion, his words are completely from the heart. At this time, the students quickly quiet down, countless eyes focused on Ye Yinzhu, listening quietly."First of all, I would like to thank the college for its original training. Without the college, I would not be today. At the same time, I would like to thank my teacher, President Ferguson, for his selfless teaching, which made my magic develop by leaps and bounds. And director Nina of Shenyin department and all the teachers, ye Yinzhu has never forgotten your help. "


    With these words, ye Yinzhu turned around and bowed deeply to the teachers on the rostrum.


    Applause, surging like a tide, virtually, ye Yinzhu''s teaching to the students has begun.


    Turning back to the students under the rostrum, ye Yinzhu raised his hands, and the scene suddenly quieted down again. He took a deep breath and calmed the tension in his heart. Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face. "Just now, a schoolboy asked me how to be as strong as me and become a hero of the Empire."


    At the beginning of the topic, the atmosphere was still warm, but it was also very quiet. The students even controlled the sound of their own breathing.


    "Actually, I never think of myself as a hero." Ye Yinzhu said: "today''s achievements are not due to me alone, but to the efforts of all ethnic groups in Qincheng. If I have made some achievements, in fact, it is more about fate. As a man, there are many things that must be done in his life. Opportunities, often quietly appear in front of you. I can say that everyone will face their own opportunities in their life. If you seize them, you will succeed. If you can''t grasp them, you will just spend your life mediocre. "


    "Senior, how can we seize the opportunity? What does this opportunity have to do with strength? " A senior student yelled.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "that''s what I''m going to say next. How to seize the opportunity? Opportunities belong only to those who are prepared. If there is no usual accumulation, even if the opportunity in front of you, you do not have the ability to seize it. In this world, there is no such good thing as a secret script falling from the sky. For you, the most important thing is to work hard to cultivate and lay a good foundation. With more practice, you are more likely to seize the opportunity. In other words, the stronger you are, the more likely you are to seize the opportunity. "


    "Take a simple example. We are all practitioners, naturally understand what is the bottleneck. Whether it''s magic or martial arts, after training to a certain extent, there will be bottlenecks. Luck plays a role in breaking through this bottleneck. But if you don''t even reach the bottleneck, what''s the use of your luck? "


    "Many people have seen my success today, and I have more powerful strength than ordinary practitioners. But do you know where my strength comes from today? I admit that I am a lucky man, but before luck came, I worked hard for 16 years. Since I was born, just at the full moon, I have begun to practice the magic of zither. From listening to the wonderful music every day to playing by myself, I have constantly understood all kinds of mysteries about the magic of zither. After 16 years of concentration, when I went out of my house and came to Milan Academy of magic, I didn''t even know the difference between men and women? "


    Laughter appeared under the stage, but it soon disappeared. What ye Yinzhu said is easy to understand. What he wants to tell these students is that the world has not reached the sky. If you want to achieve something, you have to make efforts that others have not.


    "Senior, don''t you have no childhood?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "yes! But I can''t say that completely. My childhood belongs to Qin. Qin is my childhood. The second thing I want to tell you is that the easiest way to achieve success is to turn what you cultivate into your own interest, or to cultivate your own interest. Only when you really like it, you will work harder and concentrate on it. Qin is my interest. It seems that I was born for Qin. That''s why I have today. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 824

    The tension gradually disappeared. Although Ye Yinzhu could not directly teach these students the specific cultivation, he could tell them his own experience. You know, ye Yinzhu''s cultivation route has hardly gone through any detour.


    "Senior, can we see your strength?"


    With a smile, ye Yinzhu said, "I will leave the college tomorrow morning. That''s what I can teach you today. Finally, I would like to thank you for your support with a piano song. "


    The Milky halo quietly gushes out from his chest. Ye Yinzhu raises his hands, and the Milky light suddenly shines on his hands. A breath of super artifact rises from the sky. The invisible energy fluctuation makes everyone, including Ferguson, stare at him.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t take out the supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon chanting Qin. His milky white hands waved in the void. Suddenly, seven milky white lights rose up in the sky. In the blink of an eye, they had already separated from his body and floated in the air.


    Without any posturing, ye Yinzhu has been flying from the rostrum. His speed of takeoff is not fast, as if there is something under his feet. The nearest college teachers can vaguely see that there is a circle of transparent light around Ye Yinzhu. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu has come to the air.


    The voice of surprise is rising one after another. Most of these students'' understanding of strength still stays at the rainbow level. For example, ye Yinzhu, who doesn''t have any color on his body, has been flying out of thin air. In their view, it''s absolutely incredible.


    There are seven milky lights in the air, and the distance between each light is more than one meter. When ye Yinzhu flew ten meters in front of them, his body stopped.


    Raised his hands, void light move, just when everyone did not know what he was going to do, the sound of the piano had already sounded, the seven milky white lights in the air gently trembled under the harmonious rhythm of his hands.


    At this time, the air between heaven and earth has become the case of his guqin, and the seven lights are the strings.


    There is no mountain, no emblem, only the seven strings of light, but that''s how the wonderful music appeared, spread all over the No.1 square, even the whole Milan Academy of magic and martial arts.


    The cool and mellow overtones show a group of hazy and pleasant scenery of lakes and mountains. The piano sound is full and symmetrical, clear and soft. It reverberates in the space and produces a full and exquisite space sound.


    At that moment, everyone''s heart seemed to float into the air, floating into the clouds, harmonious melody, rendering the most relaxed side of everyone''s heart, agitation and excitement gradually calmed down in this moment, their eyes, ears, hearts, only the light sound of the Guqin.


    The only one who can keep sober in this rhyme is the master of psychiatry, Ferguson. With a smile on his face, Ferguson thought to himself, it seems that the number of students enrolled in Shenyin department will increase again next year. Yinzhu, Yinzhu, you give me too much surprise.


    This is a piece of Xiaoxiang Shuiyun, which is not very powerful in itself. However, it is played from ye Yinzhu''s hand. Although there is no real Guqin in hand, the wonderful melody still infects everyone.


    With a smile on his face, he controls the tremor of the seven white lights. The deep, quiet, mellow and beautiful timbre and artistic conception are fully extended and developed. The euphemistic lyric and quiet narration show the charm and beauty of "Xiaoxiang" landscape. It''s as if we are no longer in the college, but in another wonderful world.


    The original softness of the zither suddenly changed, and it suddenly became exciting. The large-scale chanting, with the continuous empty string "Yinghe" and the fast rhythm, created a kind of surging momentum of "waves rolling and clouds flying". The waves were rough, and the back waves were embracing the front waves, which was the turning point of emotion.


    The music is loose and tight, with moderate tightness and ups and downs. When it comes to the heat, it''s like intense emotion and speechless narration


    It''s like a dream, like a vision: on the top of the mountain, you can see the mountains and rivers from afar, there are mountains towering into the clouds, and there are mountains standing on the wall.


    The students of Milan are enjoying this wonderful melody with a calm and concentrated mind, as if they are afraid of missing the slightest piano sound. They have forgotten where they are and have a sense of the sound. Such silence and quiet are deeply impacting their heart and soul.


    The piano music turns soft again, each piano sound gently smoothes the previous agitation, everything becomes harmonious, it seems that even the blazing sun has become a lot more gentle.


    "On the cold seven strings, listen to the cold pines. Although the old tune is self love, today people don''t play it much. "


    The white light is gone, and people are far away. When the students are still silent in the beautiful melody, the figure in the air has gone quietly.


    Ye Yinzhu''s class, like the most profound mark, is forever imprinted in the hearts of today''s students. They have become the cornerstone of the future Milan Empire, which ye Yinzhu did not expect.


    At the same time with Ye Yinzhu, there is also president Ferguson. Just when the students are still full of emotion in the square, the apprentices have come to Ferguson''s office in the tower."Teacher, Milan is still so prosperous." Sitting opposite Ferguson, ye Yinzhu said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that there won''t be any more glory like your generation," Ferguson said. Your generation is the most outstanding generation in the history of the college. We call it the golden generation. Not only you, but also Oliveira and Nesta, these excellent students, except you and Oliveira, others have been serving in the army or the court, and they have made great achievements. "


    Recalling all kinds of things at the beginning, ye Yinzhu can''t help but show a knowing smile in his eyes, "I haven''t seen them for a long time, and I don''t know what they have become. Oh, by the way, teacher, is grandma Nina still at school? "


    Ferguson shook his head and said: "director Nina has been working for her country since the outbreak of the war and has never been back. She should be in the palace


    Recalling Nina''s cold words before she left Qincheng, ye Yinzhu felt uncomfortable. What happened to Nana? Did she do something to her dissatisfaction?


    However, ye Yinzhu didn''t have much discussion with Ferguson on this matter. They chatted all afternoon. Most of them were Ferguson''s inquiries about ye Yinzhu''s situation over the past few days. Ye Yinzhu almost didn''t hide his experience in the chat.


    Time passed quickly, and it didn''t take long to chat. The sun was already setting in the West. The imperial palace of Milan came to invite Ye Yinzhu, his wife and President Ferguson to the palace for dinner.


    Ye Yinzhu ordered the general of Qin City to stay in the Academy, took his two wives and President Ferguson to the luxury carriage sent by the palace, and headed for Milan City, the capital of Milan empire.


    The carriage is very luxurious, even if it can accommodate more than ten people, it is more than enough. The carriage even has a faint fragrance, refreshing.


    Ye Yinzhu lifted the curtain of the carriage. He felt a little sad in his heart. Although he had the ability of the unity of man and nature, it could not replace his eyes. How he wanted to see this familiar road! Unfortunately, now it has become a luxury.


    Perhaps feeling the change in Ye Yinzhu''s heart, Sula gets close to Ye Yinzhu and holds his hand. Although she doesn''t say anything, the gentle apology soon wakes Ye Yinzhu up.


    Dispirited, Jun face to show a smile, and lost compared to their own more, right?


    It took only a short time to arrive at Milan City from the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan. For the arrival of Ye Yinzhu, the gate of the city was already wide open. The special Royal bodyguards surrounded the carriage and went directly to the palace without any obstacles.


    In the eyes of the common people, there must be some big people, but the Milan Empire covered it well and did not expose Ye Yinzhu''s identity.


    After all, the sensation the new Dark Tower owner can bring can easily lead to riots.


    When you arrive at the palace, Prince Fisichella has already been waiting there. The middle door of the palace is wide open. You know, this is usually the power that only emperor Silvio can have. But after this decision was made, no one in the whole Milan Empire opposed it.


    It can be seen what position Ye Yinzhu has reached in the minds of Milanese.


    Originally, Silvio ordered the carriage to drive directly into the palace, but out of respect for the royal family of Milan, ye Yinzhu ordered the carriage to stop outside the palace.


    Although his status is different now, it''s easy for ye Yinzhu, who has been practicing Guqin since he was a child, to make sure that he doesn''t spoil or disgrace.


    Under Fisichella''s personal guidance, the group walked along the Palace Avenue.


    Ye Yinzhu, holding his two wives in both hands, walks slightly behind President Ferguson. When others enter the palace, they are all depressed or trembling, but he is full of ease.


    For ye Yinzhu, there is nothing that bothers him except the unknown abyss plane. The status of Qin City has stabilized, and the far north wasteland has become the rear of Qin City under the rule of purple. Both wives are around, and Sula has his children. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 825

    All this brought him a great sense of satisfaction.


    As he was walking forward, suddenly, ye Yinzhu''s spirit moved slightly. Under his frown, he turned his head to one side of a building. The huge spirit was like a sharp arrow across the void and went straight to the tall building.


    How keen is the sense of harmony between man and nature. At that moment, he clearly felt that someone was staring at him in the building. Although there was no hostility in his eyes, he didn''t know why. Ye Yinzhu had a strange feeling, as if he was connected with his heart and blood. The people who were looking at him seemed to have a close relationship with him.


    A cold hum sounded in Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual world. Even with his spiritual strength, he encountered obstacles in an instant. Moreover, the huge spiritual barrier directly rebounded his spiritual strength.


    This is a situation that ye Yinzhu has never met before. He can''t help but feel a little surprised. When did the Empire of Milan have such a strong spirit? Even Ferguson, a teacher of the Department of spiritual magic, can''t stop his mental power. After all, there is too much difference between the two.


    However, ye Yinzhu soon came to realize that if anyone in the imperial palace of Milan could make himself in crisis, it was only the inspector of France, my dear grandma Nina.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu could not help but smile. After bending slightly towards the tall building in the distance, he followed Fisichella forward. He was still thinking that no wonder he had such a strange feeling. It turned out that it was Nana, who seemed to care about herself. You know, whether it''s the relationship between Nina and Qin Shang, or the close relationship with the royal family of Milan, as well as the original kindness to herself, ye Yinzhu has great respect for her.


    Looking at the figure of Ye Yinzhu and her party, Nina, standing in the window, sighed and said: "silly girl, don''t you really tell her? Why are all our Berlusconi women so stupid? "


    Behind Nina, xiangluan in a long white dress is standing there quietly. The eyes in her eyes are strange, gentle, sad, and more of an unspeakable emotion. It seems that she has become a bit plump, especially the bulge of the abdomen is full of life.


    Gently shook his head, "grandma, don''t blame him, he didn''t do anything wrong, even didn''t know it was me that day. What''s wrong is that I''m right, that I''m not reconciled to a little desire in my heart. Now I have figured it out. At that time, I always thought that I was going to pay my debts. In fact, I didn''t see my heart clearly. It turns out that I had him in my heart when the Dragon burst in Konya city


    "Are you not going to see him again?" Nina takes xiangluan''s hand pitifully.


    Xiangluan shook her head and looked down at her raised abdomen with a happy face. "He has given me the happiest baby. I won''t see him again, let alone bring him any trouble. This secret belongs to me


    Nina sighed deeply, "silly girl, you know? From you, I see who I was. When I was pregnant with your father, I felt so much like you now. Just, you are more sad than I was then, the man who gave you a little life, even never knew you love him. Is it really worth it? "


    Xiangluan spat out her pink tongue and said with a smile, "maybe this is the tradition of our family. Grandma, should we discuss with Dad that he will have a third child in five months


    Looking at xiangluan, Nina can''t help but feel speechless. At this time, she thinks of her father, who gave birth to a son out of wedlock. Instead of blaming herself, her father recognizes Sylvio as his son and keeps the face of the royal family.


    Perhaps once, Silvio didn''t blame xiangluan, or even ask who her child''s father was. He told Nina that he would let the child live as he did in those years, and even make him the second crown prince. After all, Silvio himself has the blood of the East Dragon. Since he knew his life experience, the great emperor has become closer to the Qin City. This is also an important reason why he fully supports sending the descendants of the east dragon to the Qin City.


    Regardless of any country, from the perspective of blood, his father is the main one. Although Silvio doesn''t say on the surface that his hair is even as golden as Nina''s, in his heart, he takes his east dragon blood very seriously.


    At the imperial palace of Milan, Silvio did not invite too many ministers. The banquet was just for ye Yinzhu''s family, Ferguson and Silvio''s father and son. It''s just like a family dinner. This really gave Ye Yinzhu a big surprise. He never liked the big party, but the atmosphere made him more comfortable.


    "Uncle Silvio, why didn''t you see Nana and xiangluan?" Ye Yinzhu asked subconsciously.


    Silvio''s face changed a little, but soon returned to normal, "they are not in the palace, the war is finally over, they go out to play, or relax."


    Listen to Silvio''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be stunned. Before entering the palace, he arrived at Nina''s breath! But how could Silvio say that now? But he also did not point to break, just nodded, did not ask. He just said: "grandfather Qin may come to Milan in a few days. He will give us some knowledge of divine sound magic."Instead, Haiyang said, "sister xiangluan is not here! The last time we got married, she left all night without saying goodbye. I want to see her this time. "


    "There will always be a chance," Silvio said with a smile


    At the beginning of the banquet, although Ye Yinzhu had some doubts in his heart, he still enjoyed the meal. At the end of the banquet, Silvio ordered the best tea to be served, and everyone chatted.


    "Yinzhu, since you call me uncle, I won''t beat around the bush. What''s your plan in the future? In other words, what are the plans of Qin City? " Silvio asked directly.


    Since he knew that Silvio was Qin Shang''s son, ye Yinzhu saw him again and naturally added a lot of intimacy to him. Wen Yan said with a smile: "now that the situation in the mainland has initially stabilized, Qin City should develop steadily in the future. However, I think that in the near future, there will be new news from France and blue to all countries. Milan want revenge, I''m afraid there is no chance


    Silvio moved in his heart and said, "why? Because will Falan interfere? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "more than that, the original meaning of Falan is to unify the mainland so that they can better control it. However, they did not expect that the Empire was so tenacious, coupled with the role of Qin City, leading to the possible disappearance of their mainland reunification. It''s impossible for France to support Milan, because in that case, I''m afraid the whole continent of lonzainus will lose its vitality. That''s not what France wants to see


    Silvio frowned and said, "I really don''t understand why Francois did this."


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said: "Falan has Falan''s ideas, or Falan has its own difficulties. Because, first of all, they want to ensure that human beings can continue to live on the mainland Bryan and Phil Jackson briefly sum up what he said at the beginning.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Silvio can''t help but have a strange feeling. This time, Francois secretly supported landias to launch a war against the Milan Empire, which made him hate Francois. At this time, although the situation has stabilized, Silvio has been thinking about how to gradually weaken the power of France and blue, promote Qin City to be superior, and strive to see Qin City replace France and blue in his lifetime. Naturally, the best situation is that Qin City will replace Falan and unify the mainland with Milan empire.


    But at this time, after listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Silvio found that he was so naive that the real strength of Falan was not comparable to Qin City. At the same time, although he was angry, he could not say that Falan was wrong. If he was the leader of France, maybe he would do the same.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu blankly, Silvio said with a bitter smile: "what should Milan do? Is this hatred over? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. What''s more, after this war, Milan''s position as the first power in the mainland will become more stable. Landias is still unable to move, but if Milan make some small moves and gradually encroach on the kingdom of Florida, I''m afraid that landias or Falan will not have too much reaction. In my opinion, the Empire should better develop itself and enhance its strength through this period of time. Whether or not the French and Blues could keep the seal, it was extremely necessary for the Empire. Through this war, you must have found that without powerful force, you will not have the right to speak. If the French and blues do not have the present power, who will care about them? "


    Silvio nodded and said: "strengthen cooperation with allies, gradually expand and devour Buddha, enhance their own strength and wait for opportunities. Thank you, Yinzhu. I think this is the development direction of Milan empire for a long time to come


    -----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 826

    "Newspaper" -- an urgent voice came from outside the hall, which made Silvio angry.


    "Didn''t I say that no one can disturb me without my permission?"


    "Father, there must be something important," Fisichella said hastily


    Sylvio''s face looked a little better. "Come in and repay."


    A palace guard quickly ran into the hall and knelt down in front of Silvio and his son. "Your Majesty, letter from Falan."


    Sylvio and ye Yinzhu look at each other in surprise. Is there a letter from France? You know, it''s not long since France and blue spread the four pieces of news. How come there are letters again so soon?


    The attendant handed the letter to Silvio and quickly opened it. When Silvio saw the contents of the letter, he immediately frowned and handed it to Ye Yinzhu instead of his son Fisichella. From this tiny detail, we can see how important Ye Yinzhu is in his heart.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "Uncle Silvio, I''m afraid I can''t read this letter. You''d better tell me."


    Although he has the ability of harmony between man and nature, it can''t replace eyes after all. At least, he can''t read anything.


    Sylvio''s eyes flashed a brief regret, and hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, Yinzhu, I..."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and shakes his head. He says he doesn''t mind and sends the letter back to him.


    Sylvio said: "Falan wrote that the change of the Dark Tower leader is a major event of Falan. He invited me to attend the ceremony of the change of the Dark Tower leader. At the same time, he was also invited by the heads of various countries."


    After listening to Silvio''s words, ye Yinzhu said almost without hesitation: "as expected."


    "Oh? You mean... " Sylvie Orton also understood that, after all, ye Yinzhu had just told him about the situation of Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the purpose of France and the blue army must be to unite the countries in the mainland. The original tactics of unification can no longer be completed. In this case, the first thing France and the blue army should do is to avoid conflicts in any situation among the countries in the mainland. Since it is impossible to unify, it is necessary to maintain the existing strength of all countries, urge all countries to recover as soon as possible, and fully support France and the blue army."


    "What should we do then?" said Silvio


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this matter is not Francois''s own business, but also related to the mainland countries. Although Milan won the war, if Milan want to get Francois''s support and let Francois transfer from their original support for landias, then they must show their magnanimity, even to landias, in this celebration held by Francois Regardless of the past, let the French Blue fully realize the vision of the Milan empire. The future situation facing the abyss plane is unpredictable, but it can be imagined that if we win the final victory, who will pay the most will also get the favor of France blue. I can''t say whether France and blue will want to unify the mainland again in the future. "


    Sylvio nodded and said, "do you mean that we should not only pretend that we don''t know about Francois'' support for landias, but also show our full support for Francois'' preparation against the abyss plane at this celebration?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Uncle Silvio, I just suggest that you make up your mind about how to do it. Now we can say that we are all unknown about the abyssal plane, even if it is Falan himself, we will never know much about it. In this case, we should keep a positive attitude in all our actions. This is not only good for France, but also good for the support of the civilians in all countries. It will be beneficial to Milan''s future


    Silvio nodded, "OK, I''ll take your advice. With you in France, Milan will not be as passive as before. Qin City has become Milan''s ally. In this continent of lonzainus, Milan''s status will not be shaken unless illegal blue fully supports another country. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "since it has been decided, please prepare early and go to Falan as early as possible. Time doesn''t wait for me. I have to go to France as soon as possible to see how France arranged this celebration and the meeting of the heads of state. "


    What he didn''t say is that the most important thing for him is not to become the leader of the dark tower, but to see the remains of the dragon in Falan, to worship his ancestors, and to find some clues about how to fight against the abyss plane. Even Falan can only find some clues from the classics. As the true leader of the original fight against the abyss plane, everything that the Dragon knows is not comparable to Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu firmly believes that there must be something left in the ancestral dragon.


    With the strength of Phil Jackson''s sub God level, he can keep his soul immortal. Can''t the dragon, a real God level strong man, leave anything behind after driving out the mother demon?


    He would never believe it.


    After the dinner party, which had been enjoyed by both the host and the guests, ended in a hurry, Silvio and ye Yinzhu agreed on some future cooperation directions between Milan and Qin City, and personally sent him to the palace gate.


    Because of the letter from Fran? AIS, ye Yinzhu bid farewell to Ferguson in the early morning of the next day before dawn, and quietly left the magic Martial Arts Academy of Milan with the Qin City Army.


    This time, without further delay, he marched with all his strength towards Falan.Silvio also issued an order to the whole country that all the troops should clear the way before the arrival of the Qin City Army, so that the Qin City ground army can keep full speed in the process of advancing.


    In this way, in the rush, five days later, the Qin City Army finally left the land of Milan Empire and entered the territory of France.


    This is Ye Yinzhu''s second visit to Falan. It''s totally different from the last time he took part in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle. This time, no Falan Knight came to meet them again. It was O''Brien himself who appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu and his army of the Qin City.


    "Master O''Brien, why are you here in person?" Out of the qindi, ye Yinzhu said in surprise.


    Although he knew that Falan attached great importance to Qin City, he never thought that he would come to the border of Falan to meet him as O''Brien.


    O''Brien was light and simple, with only marina, the saint of light, and even a knight without a retinue. He was dressed in a white magic robe without any decoration. He looked like a very ordinary magician.


    Without directly answering Ye Yinzhu''s words, O''Brien said with a smile: "I''ve heard that Qin City has a magical goblin airship, equipped with powerful magic guns. That day, even Sloan suffered losses under the airship, and the taboo magic of death and withering was directly interrupted. I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to visit this great creation?"


    Ye Yinzhu felt O''Brien''s friendly breath, gave a smile, made a please gesture and said, "of course."


    As he said this, he invited O''Brien and Marina to board the qindi.


    When O''Brien really came to the Qin emperor, his praise could not help but increase, "magic defense array, strong magic wave, the goblin airship''s defense is enough to withstand the bombardment of the forbidden curse level. I''m afraid only the dwarves master can complete this kind of magic array depiction. However, what I can''t understand is, what kind of magic array can make such a huge airship achieve such excellent defense ability as a whole? "


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t hide it. After all, even if he knows how to do it, it''s impossible to do it without the exquisite craftsmanship of the dwarves.


    "Krypton''s body and dragon''s body are built by magic, while the core of dragon''s body and dragon''s body are built by magic. According to my estimation, it''s very difficult to break its defense unless the magic master above the third level of the secondary God casts the forbidden spell of single attack. "


    O''Brien took a surprised look at Ye Yinzhu and said with a bitter smile, "Qin City is such a big hand. For such a huge airship, the consumption of materials is absolutely astronomical


    While saying that, they have stepped on the qindi.


    Compared with the appearance, the interior of the qindi is not very wide. Although the layout inside is very complete, the weapon system is completely isolated, so the space to accommodate people is not as large as expected.


    Ye Yinzhu invites O''Brien and his disciples to the rest area behind the airship. Haiyang brings them tea, a specialty of the elves in Qincheng, and qindi restarts. Smoothly and quickly into the air, towards the direction of France blue.


    While drinking tea, O''Brien carefully observed the interior of the Qin emperor. His eyes were full of admiration. "It''s worthy of the joint efforts of goblin tribe and dwarf masters. If we can have a lot of such equipment, even if the French blue seal is destroyed and the abyss plane comes back, what can we do? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "unfortunately, it''s impossible. Not to mention that there are not enough craftsmen, materials alone are also a huge problem. All the financial resources of QingQin city are just building this one. Moreover, its main function is not to attack, but to command. Master O''Brien, let me show you around. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 827

    "Good." O''Brien got up and walked to the front of the qindi under the guidance of Ye Yinzhu. As he walked, O''Brien found that although in the process of flight, except for the strong magic fluctuations, there was no noise in the qindi, which was almost completely isolated from the outside world. Moreover, the flight was extremely smooth. They walked forward without any vibration.


    Ye Yinzhu takes O''Brien master and apprentice to the bow of the airship and signals to Sula who is sitting there. Under Sula''s rapid control, the crystal set inside lights up at the same time. When O''Brien is surprised, everything around him has completely changed and the light is bright. The scene of the outside world appears on the huge and empty crystal stone in front of him.


    At the same time, with the change of Sura''s control, the scene is constantly changing, observing everything outside in an all-round way.


    "This is an all-round monitoring and control system researched and designed by goblin tribe masters. With qindi''s altitude in the air and this special observation system, I can accurately grasp every change on the battlefield. At the same time, through the special summoning of Qin City, I can reach all the army commanders at the first time, and command them to enter the combat state as soon as possible. That''s why I just said that the real meaning of qindi''s existence is to command rather than attack. Of course, the appearance of qindi will inevitably become the target of the enemy''s attention, so its own attack and defense capabilities are relatively high. "


    O''Brien said with a smile, "good, good qindi. I''m a few years older than you, just call you by your name. Yinzhu, I really want to know, what kind of power did the Qin emperor use to interrupt Sloan''s death? Although his own defense will be reduced when he uses that magic, Sloan''s fighting spirit has reached the level of sub God. In addition to the corrosive magic generated by death and withering, even the forbidden curse can''t be shaken. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "master O''Brien, it seems that you really want to empty out all the secrets of our Qin City before you give up?"


    O''Brien gave a cool smile and said: "in the future, you will also be a member of Falan. We will only be partners. In fact, I don''t want to hear you call me a master, but I want to hear you call me elder martial brother. At that time, I also had the honor to be instructed by master Phil Jackson. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "in that case, it''s better to be respectful than obedient. Elder martial brother, what interrupted Sloan at the beginning was actually the unique omni-directional magic gun of our Qin City. It is different from the magic crystal cannon inherited in ancient times. Although the old magic crystal gun is powerful, it is too heavy. The magic guided gun in our Qin City is not only much smaller, but also has good attack power. What''s more, it can be connected with the omni-directional monitoring and control system in front of us, which is controlled by a specially assigned person. What interrupted Sloan''s magic that day was the first omni-directional magic gun made by Qin City. It is also the most powerful of all the magic guided guns. "


    O''Brien''s eyes lit up and said, "can you show me its power?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid not. Because it''s too expensive to launch. This big guy, who is called the annihilation cannon by us, has an amazing amount of food. Every time we launch, we need to consume a nine level magic crystal stone to show its power. Our Qin City is very poor now! "


    O''Brien suddenly said: "I see, no wonder it can produce such a powerful force."


    "Yinzhu, do you wonder why I asked in such detail?"


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, but says nothing.


    O''Brien said: "to tell you the truth, after the last battle with Qin City, we returned to Falan. The heads of the Knights and the magicians who participated in the battle completely described the scene at that time. We found that without considering the combat power of Qin City''s army, Qin City''s scientific and technological capability has far exceeded that of Falan. This gives us a new understanding. In other words, it is to let Falan find his mistakes in the past. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at O''Brien in surprise. "Elder martial brother, do you mean that Falan also wants to develop science and technology? But I can''t bear the goblin and dwarf masters. "


    Ye Yinzhu is so smart that he blocks any chance that O''Brien and Falan want to start with Qin City.


    O''Brien said with a smile: "you are cautious. We have thought about this for a long time, and we don''t blame you. If I were you, I would never be willing to share my trump card with others. However, in order to cope with possible changes in the future. We decided to give full support to the development of magic technology in Qincheng. "


    "Unconditional support?" Ye Yinzhu was secretly happy, but he didn''t show it on the surface.


    You know, since its establishment, Falan has always been the leader of the mainland. I don''t know how many resources it obtains from other countries every year. After thousands of years of precipitation, I''m afraid that the wealth of any country in the mainland can''t be compared with Falan. Especially in all kinds of magic materials, Falan is absolutely second to none.


    This can be seen from the seven huge magic crystal stones on the Seventh Tower of Falan that ye Yinzhu saw at the beginning. That huge magic crystal is not comparable to the magic core of Warcraft.


    If you have the resources of Falan to support and let the goblin and dwarf masters give full play, God knows what they can do."It''s not unconditional support, of course," O''Brien said. There is only one condition. If, in the future, Falan can not maintain the seal, once the war with the abyss plane begins, then we hope Qin City can stand in the front line. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "elder martial brother, do you mean to let the soldiers of Qin City be the cannon fodder in front of Falan?"


    O''Brien was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "Yinzhu, it seems that you are still very well prepared for French Blue!"


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly, "I have to guard against it. Don''t you think I should be on guard? "


    O''Brien said: "well, in that case, the demand of France and blue can be stepped back. Once the war begins, all the weapons produced by magic technology in Qin City will appear on the battlefield of the first line. If Qin City soldiers are not willing to join the battle, these magic technology weapons can be controlled by our Falan people. That''s the bottom line for French blue. Now you are not the master of the dark tower, so I will discuss with you in advance to reach an agreement with the Qin emperor of Qin City as the chief elder of Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu agreed almost without hesitation.


    How can he give up such a good opportunity? At the same time in the heart also secretly sneer, France blue abacus plays very well.


    Although this is nominally a resource support for Qin City, ye Yinzhu has understood from O''Brien''s words that Falan hopes to get something for nothing.


    In other words, in the future, when Qin city develops a large number of magic weapons, the people of Falan will take them to fight. Isn''t it that Qin City is regarded as Falan''s processing factory in disguise?


    Falan has plans for Falan, and ye Yinzhu has plans for him. If Falan really thinks that way, I''m afraid they will be disappointed. Although O''Brien is wise, he has never really contacted the goblin and dwarf masters, and has only one-sided understanding of their magic technology.


    Ye Yinzhu has countless ways to make Falan''s plan come to nothing. As for these, we will talk about them later.


    A far-reaching agreement on both Qincheng and Falan was reached in this short time. Ye Yinzhu and O''Brien signed this contract on the qindi.


    In the air of France blue, the elements are still so abundant. Even if it''s the second time, ye Yinzhu will inevitably feel jealous here.


    Even if the magician with ordinary talent practices here, I''m afraid he can at least reach the blue level. The magic elements here are so abundant that they have a positive effect even for the bimont beast whose main fighting method is fighting.


    The area of Falan is not so vast, at least it can''t be compared with other countries in the mainland. Falan city has seven fulcrums, seven towers and twelve gates, with the seven towers and twelve gates respectively guarding the Legion of Falan knights.


    Qin City Army stopped outside Falan city. The other five tower owners of Falan seven tower are waiting for their arrival.


    All the twelve paladins were present, and 3000 guards of honor, made up of the elite of the twelve French knights, were on both sides.


    They did not wear armor, carry weapons, or even ride on their seats to welcome the arrival of Qin City Army.


    Accompanied by O''Brien, ye Yinzhu steps down from the qindi, followed by Sura, Haiyang and marina.


    "Praise Falan. Welcome to Falan." Twelve paladins bow to Ye Yinzhu slowly at the same time to show their respect. Before ye Yinzhu was officially crowned at the ceremony, he was not the leader of the dark tower.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles back. From the harmonious attitude of both sides, it''s hard to see that they were still fighting for life and death not long ago.


    After signing an agreement with O''Brien, O''Brien has told ye Yinzhu about the arrangement of Qin City Army.


    In order to ensure the stability of Falan City, most of Qin City''s troops must be stationed outside the city. Ye Yinzhu can choose 100 people to follow him into Falan city.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally understood that this was the biggest concession of France and blue. After all, as long as it''s within the French blue area, whether it''s inside or outside the city, the benefits are the same. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 828

    After all, Qin City was hostile to France and blue. The strength of more than 10000 Qin City elite has been reflected in the previous battle. France and blue did not want to find trouble. At the same time, they were afraid that the hatred generated by the internal war between the two sides would aggravate the conflict after the arrival of Qin City soldiers.


    Of course, Falan''s hospitality to Qin City was not very rough. Before ye Yinzhu and his army arrived, he did not know where Falan recruited a large number of craftsmen to build a vast military camp outside Falan City, let alone 10000 people, even 30000 people.


    Obviously, O''Brien had expected that ye Yinzhu would not simply bring 10000 people. Plus riding, the 10000 mixed knights from Qin City can live in it.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t choose too carefully. He took all the strongest fighters in Qin City with him. After all, the Qin City Army outside still needs someone to take charge of the overall situation.


    He brought into the city of Falan only one hundred outstanding disciples of the eight schools of Donglong. Both the invincible bimon on the land and the Dragon wolf cavalry of the first legion of Qin City stayed in the camp outside.


    Oliveira didn''t come. The overall situation outside was decided by Ye Hongyan and several other military commanders. The main purpose of their coming here is to cultivate, and there are not too many affairs to deal with. Of course, in the near future, they will have another task, that is to transport the precious resources provided by Falan back to Qin City.


    Of course, this is only temporary. The masters of Qin City have been working hard to make the portal. But the secret must be kept.


    Otherwise, in case of any problems between Qincheng and Falan in the future, won''t the Falan army be able to easily appear in Qincheng?


    Ye Yinzhu and his two wives, together with one hundred temporary guards led by Li Sha, entered the city of Falan under the protection of the tower owner and paladin.


    Once again, the identity has changed completely, from passive to active. Although many of the Paladins in France hate Ye Yinzhu''s attitude, especially in that battle, the most severely damaged paladins of Feima, Gerard, and magic carving, they have to admit that ye Yinzhu already has something that can be recognized by France strength.


    Respect for the strong is common in the mainland, and there is no exception in France.


    O''Brien personally sent Ye Yinzhu to the dark tower and said, "Yinzhu, you should have a rest in the Dark Tower first. It''s a long journey. We''ll clean you up tonight. Naturally someone will give you the list of magicians who originally belonged to the dark tower. Sula is familiar with the Dark Tower affairs. With her, we can rest assured. After the ceremony, you can replace Sloan and become the real dark tower owner. "


    Ye Yinzhu expressed his gratitude and watched the tower owners and paladins leave before entering the gate of the dark tower.


    In fact, the seven towers of Falan are similar to castles. They are tall and broad, and the space inside is much larger than what I know. Fortunately, ye Yinzhu had the experience of entering the lighthouse, so he was not surprised.


    The guards are not allowed to enter the Seventh Tower of Falan, and the guards of the other six tower owners are no exception. Therefore, under the leadership of the people arranged by Falan, lishai and 100 guards settled down in the place around the dark tower.


    Two magicians have been waiting for ye Yinzhu in the tower. Under their leadership, ye Yinzhu and his two wives went directly to the top of the dark tower, which originally belonged to Sloan''s bedroom.


    "Lord Qin, this is the list of the dark tower. Please have a look." A thick list is put on the table in front of Ye Yinzhu. The two magicians respectfully retreat. Ye Yinzhu can feel that the two magicians are in a bit of excitement and uneasiness.


    Compared with O''Brien''s Lighthouse, the environment here is much darker, but the room is cleaned very quickly. The whole Dark Tower is made of black stones, and there are all kinds of dark magic items in the room.


    In mid air, a purple black six pointed star is spinning slowly, which contains huge magic power, even ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised.


    Thinking of seeing O''Brien''s observatory in the bright tower, ye Yinzhu gradually understood the structure of the seven towers.


    The six pointed star in the sky should be the magic mark connected with the gem on the top of the dark tower. Through this six pointed star, the Dark Tower owner can use the huge magic energy generated by that gem. And places like the Observatory are probably a special space formed by the energy generated by gemstones of this level.


    Before ye Yinzhu stepped into the sub God level, he thought that it was O''Brien''s own strength, but after he stepped into the sub God level, he realized that it was impossible. Sub God level magicians are not gods, and can''t have the ability to create space.


    The secret of the Lord of the Seventh Tower of Falan is probably the space hidden in the hexagram.


    After a brief mental exploration, ye Yinzhu found that the magic power contained in the six pointed star was boundless, and even his own level of magic power disappeared like a bullock into the sea. Moreover, the magic energy in the hexagram obviously has a sense of exclusion to itself.


    On the sensitivity of elements, ye Yinzhu can''t compare with the masters of the Seventh Tower of Falan before he lost his vision, although he also had the ability of the unity of man and nature at that time.But now he is totally different. Without vision, he can only rely on the unity of man and nature. It is under this premise that he gradually finds the real mystery of the unity of man and nature.


    Therefore, although it is only an instant exploration, ye Yinzhu still finds many things by virtue of his keen sense of element fluctuation.


    For example, he found that the reason why the purple black six pointed star''s magic wave is boundless is not that the magic power contained in the gem on the top of the tower has been so powerful, but that there is a terrible magic array in the whole Dark Tower, and that gem is the eye of the array.


    Through the connection of magic array and the guidance of gems, the dark tower is connected with the whole Falan. The vast magic power ye Yinzhu felt before is exactly the energy contained in the whole Falan.


    In other words, if you want to break through the restriction of the dark six pointed star and enter the space it has, ye Yinzhu has to face the attack of all magic elements in the whole Falan area. If that''s the case, let alone him, even the main force of the seven towers of France can''t compete.


    After discovering these, ye Yinzhu didn''t worry. He showed a faint smile on his face. He thought to himself that this might be the first test for him.


    As the owner of the dark tower, if you can''t use the power of the dark tower itself, how can you be in this position? This situation is not for Falan to embarrass himself. I''m afraid he has to face it when successive tower owners inherit.


    It''s just, can this really embarrass you? Although my major in magic is not dark magic, and I have never studied in the Falan system, now that I have come, the position of the Dark Tower master will not change.


    The ocean is just new to everything around it, while Sura is a little more sad. She originally belonged here, but at that time she was just a chess piece in Sloan''s hands, but now she has become the master. She is sad, and she can''t help but think of all the things Sloan taught herself in the past.


    No matter how many of Sloan''s mistakes, she couldn''t have been today without Sloan.


    With Sloan''s death, Sula''s hatred gradually faded, leaving only some memories.


    Feeling Sula''s mood change, ye Yinzhu pulls her into his arms, "Sula, tell me about Falan. I wanted to ask you a long time ago, but after all, he used to be your master, so... "


    Feeling Ye Yinzhu''s thoughtfulness, Sula''s heart can''t help but warm up a lot. The discomfort during pregnancy is not obvious for a strong purple woman like her. She gently shakes her head and says, "the past has passed. I won''t think too much about it."


    Ocean also came over and sat down beside Ye Yinzhu, "I also want to know about Falan. From the beginning, I knew that Falan was a magical place, but even the most powerful magician in the Empire didn''t know what the internal structure of Falan was. Any magician who has been to Falan will never reveal anything about Falan. I didn''t expect that one day my husband would become one of the leaders of the Seventh Tower of Falan. "


    Looking at the ocean''s expectant eyes, Sura said with a smile: "in fact, Falan is not as mysterious as the world guesses. Generally speaking, Falan is a group of magicians headed by the seven pagoda masters. In other words, it can be regarded as an enhanced version of the magician guild. Here, all affairs are decided by the seven tower leader. The magicians in Falan also belong to the seven pagoda masters according to their own attributes. What''s recorded in this list is the mages who belong to the Dark Tower in Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in this case, Sloan should have his own lineage in France and blue?"


    Sula shook her head and said, "no, it''s not. From this point of view, the French blue code is absolutely forward-looking. In order to avoid the seven pagoda masters accumulating their own strength, and also to avoid a dominant group, although Falan''s magicians belong to the seven pagoda masters, they are not directly under the command of the seven pagoda masters. In Falan, apart from maintaining the seal, which is a rule that everyone must abide by, the magicians are almost completely free. They spend more time on cultivation, and only the orders jointly decided by the seven pagoda masters can mobilize the magicians of all departments. Although there are a few magicians who want to be attached to the tower owner, the French blue code clearly forbids this kind of situation. Therefore, although Sloan is ambitious, he does not dare to violate it easily. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 829

    Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Falan magicians should be such a loose combination. However, it''s just because of this that O''Brien didn''t have any scruples when he decided to give up Sloan.


    Sula said: "the leader of the seven pagodas of Falan represents the most powerful existence of the seven departments. Only the strongest magician of each department can take up the position. For example, if there is a dark mage who thinks he is strong enough, he can even challenge the tower master and fight fairly under the supervision of at least four other tower masters. If the challenge wins, then, after some tests, he can become the new Dark Tower owner


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "the test you mean must include the thing in the air?"


    Sula was stunned, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Although I am a disciple of Sloan, what I practice is not magic, and Sloan seldom tells me the secret of blue. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "no wonder O''Brien dares to let me be the leader of the dark tower and is not afraid of my influence on Falan. So, if you can command the power of Falan, you have to have a referendum on the Seventh Tower leader? Is it the same with the French knights? "


    Sula said, "yes. In the structure of French blue, it does not include French Blue Knights. Here, the status of the magician is supreme. Knights only exist to protect magicians. To mobilize the order of the French knights, it also needs the order signed by the seven tower owners. That is to say, when Falan attacked our Qin City, the seven tower owners agreed. "


    Sula has made it very clear. Ye Yinzhu naturally understands what the subtext is. But now he doesn''t care about it. For him, there are many more important things.


    "In that case, I don''t mind reading the list. It doesn''t mean much to us. "


    "That''s not true," Sula said with a smile. The leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan has a ranking, which is determined by two conditions: one is his own strength, the other is his influence in Falan mage. As the tower leader, if you often teach the magicians of this attribute and instruct them to practice, you will naturally gain more prestige. Both are indispensable. Otherwise, even if you surpass O''Brien one day, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get the support of most magicians and become the leader of the tower of Falan. "


    "Oh? In this case, my new comer should be at the end of the line. But why does O''Brien say that my position is the same as Sloan''s, just behind the lighthouse? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s O''Brien who''s trying to win you over. I''ve heard Sloan say before that in the past thousand years, Falan has produced two talents, one is master Phil Jackson, the former owner of the dark tower, and the other is O''Brien. Sloan can reach the strength close to O''Brien, in addition to his own good quality and hard training, most of them should rely on master Phil Jackson''s soul pearl. However, O''Brien can always beat Sloan with his own training, which shows how amazing his talent is. Moreover, O''Brien is nearly 20 years younger than Sloan. He is the most likely to break through the level of the true God after master Phil Jackson


    Speaking of this, Sula pauses for a moment and solemnly says to Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, don''t underestimate O''Brien. This man is not only powerful, but also very smart. This time, he suddenly changed his mind at the last moment because of the news brought by sister marina. At the same time, he fully considered the gain and loss. O''Brien''s prestige in France is beyond anyone else. Most of Falan''s decisions are made by him, and the other tower owners just put forward some opinions. In the past, Sloan, who was close to him in strength, could barely check and balance, but now this situation no longer exists. Although he practiced light magic, no one knows what he was thinking and whether he was as great as he said


    Ye Yinzhu quietly listens to Sula''s words. O''Brien is really a smart man. With his current position in Falan, it can be said that no one in the whole mainland of Longqi nuos can surpass him. Although he has risen fast, he still has a big gap compared with him who has a solid foundation. This man, as expected, must be careful. He must not let the forces that Qin City has managed to build up be assimilated by him.


    "Sula, I understand your concern. O''Brien is more terrible than Sloan, but in a sense, he is not bad for us. Even O''Brien is ambitious, but there are two more important things for him. One is to keep his current position, the other is to attack the level of the true God. If he wants to keep his position, the first thing he has to do is to keep human beings and our continent. Therefore, I believe that he will never play tricks in dealing with the abyss plane. As for the promotion to the true God level, it''s his own cultivation. "


    "You mean he won''t do us any harm until we solve the abyss plane?" Sura pondered


    Ye Yinzhu said: "that''s not true. For him, we still have to be on guard. He just wants to use the strength of our Qin City, but why are we not using him? Falan has existed for a long time. O''Brien''s words are very beautiful. He said that he would not hesitate to break up Falan in order to protect human beings. Although peace has been restored on the mainland for the time being, it has just begun for us and France. Now for us, it is more important to improve our strength. The best result is that even if O''Brien has the ambition of annexing Qincheng, he will never dare to attack Qincheng. In that case, maybe he will be our partner forever. "Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu stupidly, "but, is this possible?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "nothing is impossible in this world. But there''s a premise. "


    This time, even the ocean can not help but ask: "what premise?"


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly released a strong self-confidence, "this premise is that I want to reach the level of true God before him."


    After listening to him, Haiyang and Sula can''t help but open their eyes and look at Ye Yinzhu for a long time.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I have never thought about what kind of power I want to have, but I will never let anyone climb on my head, let alone hurt my friends. O''Brien has his advantages and I have my own. Let''s see who gets to that level first. You are all purple, and you haven''t reached the second God level. Maybe you can''t understand the difference between the levels. You may remember when I was facing the Thor goody. At the beginning, Guti had Thor''s hammer, a strong player of purple level 9, and might even reach the peak of purple level 9. At that time, even if I had a supernatural instrument, Kuki Longyin Qin, I didn''t dare to say that I would be able to defeat him. Even if I could, I would certainly be badly hurt. "


    "But when I finally broke through the magic wall and reached the level of sub God through the destructive power of thunder element, goody was just a clown in front of me. At that time, I felt very strange, as if I could destroy him just by raising my hand. That''s the difference at the level. There is only one level difference between the beginning of the second God level and the peak of the purple level, but it is also one level. It is this simple gap that makes the strength comparison between us have changed dramatically. The higher the level of difference, the more obvious. I''m almost sure that if I reach the level of true God, even if I face the seven tower master of Falan at the same time, I will surely win. "


    Sula suddenly said, "I see what you mean. Although O''Brien has reached the eighth level of the secondary God level, the peace of breaking through to the true God level has never been seen in the human beings in the mainland of lonzainus. Even if this calm is a hundred years, O''Brien may not be able to succeed. But your cultivation is different. After breaking through the magic wall and reaching the secondary God level, your cultivation in the future will be much easier than that of him. "


    Ye Yinzhu has nothing to hide from his wife. As early as in Shengguang City, he has already told Sura and Haiyang about his basic situation.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "this is O''Brien''s biggest fear for me. I can feel the hesitation in his mood. Although he covered it up well, I inherited the soul bead of Mr. Phil Jackson after all. His fluctuation in the soul can''t hide it from me. I can be sure that O''Brien decided to cooperate with Qin City after a great struggle, rather than destroying me before I developed. Although I don''t know why he made such a decision. But to be sure, O''Brien has little hostility to me now. A man like him will never do anything meaningless. He needs my help. Maybe, after he reaches the Ninth level of the second God level, he will ask me to help him attack the God level. But these are not important now. For me, the most important thing is time. As long as you give me time to make my strength strong enough to compete with him, whether it''s O''Brien or Falan, you have to think about it before you make any decision


    Sula sighed, "sure enough, strength is the foundation of everything. Are we just waiting for it to change? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "this is the only way at present. For a long time in the future, Falan will consolidate its seal and prepare for the abyss plane. These are all the time we can use. We need to benefit from this process as much as possible. As for the so-called test... " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 830

    As he said this, he looked up at the purple black six pointed star in the sky and said, "let me give them a surprise."


    Tower of light.


    O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, and the other five leaders gathered on the observatory of the tower of light. This is O''Brien''s field. No one can come in without his consent.


    "O''Brien, do you think ye Yinzhu will really cooperate with us?" Asked McMillan. In addition to the light tower and the dark tower, the spirit tower belongs to the seven tower owners of Falan.


    O''Brien said, "yes. Ye Yinzhu is a smart man, and you all know what he has done in the past. Next, what we need to do is to carry out comprehensive cooperation with Qincheng. Nothing is more important than confronting the abyss plane. Everything else can be left behind. "


    McMillan frowned: "we have no doubt about the strength of the city. However, I''m worried that the foundation of Falan will be shaken by his participation. You must have thought of that, too. "


    O''Brien whispered with a smile and said: "shake the foundation of Falan? Is it really that easy? There are many places we can use for reference in Qin City, and so is Ye Yinzhu. What''s more, he is the leader of the dark tower, which is only good for the future development of Falan. If it wasn''t for Sloan''s mutiny, maybe we didn''t have the chance. Ladies and gentlemen, you should know the position of France and blue on the mainland. Even if ye Yinzhu was born in Donglong, his understanding of Falan was inevitable. In the eyes of most people on the mainland, Falan is faith. To be one of the seven pagoda masters in this land of belief, what we need to do is not assimilate Qin City, but ye Yinzhu. In my opinion, even if the whole Qin City is compared with him, it is insignificant. What a wonderful person who can break through the sub God level of Mowu Jibi. As long as he''s really in France, it''s nothing to let him take my place. The tradition of Falan will never be broken. "


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s expectation of O''Brien is very accurate, the only thing he ignores is O''Brien''s evaluation of himself. If he knew O''Brien thought so highly of him, he would have made another decision.


    O''Brien continued: "so, today I''m here for one purpose. I don''t want to see anyone estranged from the new Dark Tower owner. At the same time, we need to help him pass the test as soon as possible and join us. We should use the various advantages of blue to make him really realize what kind of existence it is. At the same time, let him join us to consolidate the seal. Qin City is outside and ye Yinzhu is inside. Time can dilute everything. The structure of Qin City is multi-ethnic, and no one is willing to be patient forever. Although Ye Yinzhu has a high prestige in Qin City, it is not the only one. I think you see what I mean


    O''Brien''s plan is very simple, that is to drag Ye Yinzhu with Falan and let him practice in Falan. Everything in Qin City will be changed by time. Of course, in this, France blue will play a role of "boosting the flames". Once Ye Yinzhu is disappointed with Qin City, it is the victory of Falan.


    No one is unselfish, so is O''Brien, but ye Yinzhu''s evaluation of him is still lower. For O''Brien, Falan is more important than himself. He has long been regarded as a superior, and does not need any ambition.


    Therefore, he is not keen to keep any status, but to keep the rule of France and blue in the mainland.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu''s other prediction about him is completely correct. In this world, I''m afraid that what can really attract O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, can only break through to another level.


    Just at this time, the light in the eyes of O''Brien and other six tower masters fluctuated at the same time. A tremor from the soul made them show surprise at the same time.


    O''Brien said with a bitter smile: "it seems that he doesn''t need our help anymore. Unexpectedly, he has been able to use the soul of master Phil Jackson


    Dark Tower. Ye Yinzhu is the only one in the room belonging to the tower owner.


    Opposite to the purple black hexagram in the sky, there is a completely constant hexagram on the ground, and ye Yinzhu is sitting in it at this time. The huge purple black light forms a huge whirlpool to cover his body, and in front of Ye Yinzhu, the soul bead belonging to Phil Jackson is releasing the same light.


    Sura and the ocean are guarding outside the gate. At this time, what ye Yinzhu wants to do is to surprise the other tower owners of Falan.


    It''s not the source of Diablo, but who is Ye Yinzhu? His force can simulate any element form, not to mention, he also has the soul bead of Phil Jackson.


    When the huge breath of soul appeared in the room, the purple black hexagram in mid air could no longer keep calm.


    The huge dark energy immediately envelops Ye Yinzhu''s body. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t even need to fight. All he has to do is to let go of his body and mind and connect the dark tower, which has lost the connection with Sloan''s soul, with his own soul.


    However, ye Yinzhu also got a big surprise. When his soul brand was completely connected with the purple black six pointed star, he realized how lucky he was to kill Sloan.


    Doesn''t Falan have a super artifact? No, of course not. Ye Yinzhu now understands that each of the seven tower owners of Falan has a super artifact, and their super artifact is the seven towers of Falan.Soul to soul docking, all around the magic wave completely into the sea of spirit of Ye Yinzhu feel range, he clearly found that he has been able to see all the land of France blue, and even can see every tiny magic element.


    Dark Tower became his eyes and a part of his body. At this moment, ye Yinzhu found that his magic was almost tripled.


    Where the sea of spirit goes, his magic wave is completely extended. In the air, huge dark elements converge towards the Dark Tower in an orderly way. The speed is absolutely the only thing ye Yinzhu has ever seen in his life.


    After breaking through the sub God level of Mowu Jibi, ye Yinzhu can not only conjure up magic features of any attribute, but also absorb magic elements of any attribute, including dark elements. Just for a moment, ye Yinzhu has found that the practice in this dark tower is almost three times more than that in the outside world, or even nearly four times. What a terrible number is this?


    From another point of view, the seven towers of Falan are seven magic wands of super artifact level. Through them, the cultivation speed can be increased by three times, and the power of magic can be increased by three times.


    A sense of fear permeates Ye Yinzhu''s heart. If the battle between Qin City and Falan is carried out within the scope of Falan, I''m afraid the result will be that Qin City will be completely destroyed and Falan will not be damaged. The Seventh Tower of Falan is indeed the Seventh Tower of Falan!


    Only when we really realize this feeling can we realize the power of French blue. Of course, this is the emotional change that O''Brien would like to see most.


    Huge dark elements constantly enter ye Yinzhu''s body, which makes the force in his body reach the peak state almost in an instant, and begin to increase imperceptibly.


    Entering the second God level, the speed of cultivation should be very slow, even if it is very difficult to increase a little, but at this time ye Yinzhu can clearly feel his progress. It can be seen how huge the Dark Tower brought him.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu ignores one thing. He is different from other tower owners in Falan. His sub God level is the sub God level after breaking through the magic wall.


    There is no need to consider whether the elements contain impurities. Whether it is Shenyuan magic robe or himself, he will filter it and cultivate it by himself. Naturally, it is much easier than others.


    Ding -


    in the soul world, a light sound quietly appears, and then ye Yinzhu clearly finds that his soul has completely communicated with the huge dark tower. Under the guidance of spirit bead breath, he was not obstructed. Then, the whole bedroom has completely become another scene.


    Originally, the room of 300 square meters was already very large, but at this time, everything around it became as if it was infinitely wide.


    Dark ground, dark sky, no stars, but there is a purple full moon.


    Everything around was so quiet. Ye Yinzhu suddenly found that he had mastered the rules of the world.


    Yes, this is the space where the dark tower belongs. Infinite space.


    With an idea, everything around him suddenly rippled like water. Then, ye Yinzhu was shocked by what he saw.


    A variety of magic items, materials, potions, and a large number of magic equipment, orderly appear in this vast space.


    Although these magic items are not as endless as space, they are so huge that it is unimaginable. Ye Yinzhu fully believes that even a country''s magic material reserves will never be more than the dark tower.


    This is the place where Phil Jackson, Sloan, and the previous generations of Dark Tower owners really practice. This is also their magic laboratory.


    It seems that everything in the outside world has been completely isolated. Ye Yinzhu finds that even the smallest magic element can''t enter without his own command. Not even the owners of other towers. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 831

    The seven towers of Falan are one. Unless the seven towers are completely destroyed, attacking the dark tower alone will not cause any damage here.


    Seven in one super artifact, the seven towers of Falan are combined together. It can''t be described as a super artifact.


    With a bitter smile on his face, ye Yinzhu knows that he has to reevaluate Falan.


    The magic power of the bamboo leaves swept up from the inner space. He found that there are all kinds of magic materials here. There are dozens of corpses of each dragon. And they are very well preserved. In this space, nothing will decay. Even here, he saw the Dragon Spirit wood produced only in the Dragon tomb. Krypton gold, magic silver, refined gold and secret silver are all magic materials. There are a lot of exquisite magic items, almost none of which is lower than the level of Horcruxes. Even if it is an artifact, there are seven or eight.


    For ye Yinzhu, these artifacts have little effect. First of all, he is not a magician of the dark magic department. Second, the treasures he has can no longer be measured by artifacts. But it''s still a huge treasure house.


    After feeling the breath of these things, ye Yinzhu''s first thought is how to get them all to Qincheng.


    "Teacher, if only you were alive. Do you see that? I have come to the place where you once practiced, to the dark tower, to take your place. " Feeling everything around, ye Yinzhu''s first thought is Phil Jackson.


    When he got the Pearl of Phil Jackson''s soul, he immediately went to holy light city, and then purple began to be busy. Therefore, he never had time to put on the armor of the four beasts again and inlay the soul beads on it. At the same time, he was also afraid that he could not use the Pearl to wake up the last trace of Phil Jackson''s soul.


    After entering the realm of sub God, ye Yinzhu realized that everything that Phil Jackson said to himself was not necessarily true. Burning the fire of soul, can you really revive with a trace of soul mark? He doesn''t know, but he can be sure that the probability is too small. Although the sub God level is powerful, it is by no means omnipotent. What Phil Jackson said at the beginning is more to motivate himself to practice hard than to really expect resurrection.


    Therefore, ye Yinzhu has never called the soul in the soul bead. He knows that if he fails, then the last chance will disappear.


    Of course, it does not mean that there is no chance of success, but this success may be closely related to Ye Yinzhu''s own strength. In other words, the stronger Ye Yinzhu''s strength is, the higher his control over his soul is, and the more likely he is to succeed.


    In a complicated state of mind, he decided to wait and try again when his strength was stronger.


    There is only one chance. Ye Yinzhu must not be careless.


    After a short period of excitement, ye Yinzhu''s mood gradually calms down. He soon thinks that O''Brien has made himself the leader of the dark tower. Naturally, he knows that there are a lot of precious materials in the dark tower. He can''t think that he has the purpose of sending these things back to Qin City, but he has no limit. What does that mean. I''m afraid the things here are not so easy to take away.


    Soon, the facts proved Ye Yinzhu''s conjecture. In this space, his Xumi commandment is invalid. Nothing can be loaded into the space or even taken out of the Sutra.


    Let the dark space return to its original state. After careful exploration, ye Yinzhu found that not only can''t use the treasures stored in the space system in the dark space, but also can''t use them in the dark tower. Even his teleportation magic circle can''t be opened.


    Later, he found that this restriction was not only in the dark tower, but also in the whole city of Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu still remembers that the last time he came to Falan City, he seemed to have these restrictions, but it didn''t seem so obvious at that time. Moreover, outside Falan City, the restrictions would disappear.


    This should be the function of the seven super artifacts of the seven towers of Falan. Although the restriction is only in the city of Falan, it is enough. Ye Yinzhu can''t take those precious materials out of the dark space one by one, and then transport them out of the city.


    Although this situation is expected, ye Yinzhu can''t help but feel a little disappointed. It''s not easy to go back to Baoshan empty handed.


    The dinner was held in the tower of light. Only six other tower owners from France and Marina were present. In addition, ye Yinzhu and his wife are only ten.


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the tower owners of Falan didn''t mention that he opened the dark space. Judging from the energy connection of the seven towers, they can''t have no idea.


    Since other people don''t say it, ye Yinzhu is happy to pretend to be a fool. This welcome dinner is held in a peaceful atmosphere.


    "Yinzhu, I haven''t had time to congratulate you." O''Brien looks at Ye Yinzhu with a smile, but the light from the corner of his eye falls on Sula.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally felt his meaning, and the smile on his face became gentle. "Thank you, elder martial brother. This is our first child."


    O''Brien said with a smile, "Yinzhu, if you don''t mind, I want to bless him, OK?"Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised and said, "elder martial brother, do you want to personally bless my child?"


    You know, all the magicians of the light family have the special ability of blessing, which can''t be compared with any other magician. Even if ye Yinzhu''s force can imitate the magic of the light family, it can''t be used.


    Blessing does not belong to the category of magic. It is a sacred ability. Unless the noumenon is a dark creature, it will not be rejected. Therefore, even if Sula practices the fighting spirit of the dark system, it will not be affected.


    The function of blessing is very simple. Generally, it only acts on infants or unborn infants. It can make infants healthy and improve their body.


    Children who are blessed, even if they are not born well, will have more talent than ordinary people when they grow up. The effect of blessing is determined by the magician''s magic power. The more powerful the light magician''s magic power is, the stronger the sacred breath will be. However, this divine blessing has a great limitation, that is, any light mage can only use it three times in his life.


    For a super strong man like O''Brien, his divine blessing is priceless. For a baby, it is even more important than a super artifact. If you can get the blessing of O''Brien, you can be sure that no matter whether the child is male or female, his future talent will be amazing.


    However, in the face of such huge benefits, ye Yinzhu hesitated. It''s not because I''m afraid O''Brien will use any means. The Holy Blessing can''t be imitated in any way. It''s because the human relationship is really bigger.


    The Holy Blessing of O''Brien can be said to be incomparable in this world. Ye Yinzhu believes that in the future, he and Sula''s child will inherit their own talents and get O''Brien''s blessing. As long as they are properly taught, they will not be able to achieve anything under themselves.


    Sula didn''t say a word, but his eyes looking at Ye Yinzhu are full of hope. She won''t decide for her husband without authorization. But as a mother, who doesn''t want her child to be born safely into the world and healthy?


    To be sure, all the blessed children will never die unless they suffer from misfortune, and the birth will be very smooth. At the same time, this divine blessing is also very good for the mother. Sula''s maternal brilliance is quietly released, and the eyes of the other six tower owners are focused on Ye Yinzhu.


    "Elder martial brother, this gift is too valuable." Ye Yinzhu said with some difficulty. For him, there are few things that can produce temptation in this world, and O''Brien''s Holy Blessing is definitely at the forefront.


    O''Brien smiles and says, "I''ve never been married in my life, so I can''t have my own children. Falan hasn''t had a baby in years. One of the three sacred blessings of my life was for marina. At that time, Marina was one year old, and I was a sub God level Four strength. And divine blessings are better for unborn babies. It doesn''t help me to keep these two blessings. When you first come to Falan, I''ll give you a present on behalf of Falan. "


    O''Brien is very sincere. This is the feeling of Ye Yinzhu. When O''Brien spoke again, he almost exerted his ability of the unity of man and nature to the limit. He monitored O''Brien''s soul most closely, but all he could feel was O''Brien''s sincerity and kindness.


    For the first time, ye Yinzhu''s latent hostility to O''Brien disappeared a lot, with a smile on his face. "In this case, I''m going to trouble elder martial brother. It is the glory of a child''s life to be blessed by his elder martial brother. If you are willing, I hope you can become the godfather of your child in the future. "


    ----------------


    at the end of the month, there are still VIP tickets and recommendation tickets. Please support Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 832

    This time, it''s O''Brien''s turn to be surprised. His offer of divine blessing is really sincere.


    Because he really wants to win over Ye Yinzhu, let him become a part of Falan, and gradually separate the relationship with Qin City.


    However, when ye Yinzhu said this, O''Brien felt his heart shaking.


    As Sula said, O''Brien, like Phil Jackson, is the most outstanding talent ever.


    However, like Phil Jackson, he devoted his whole life to magic and Falan. In addition to dealing with the affairs of Falan, all the time was spent on cultivation.


    This makes him less able to experience the fun of ordinary people.


    Even if we take Marina as an apprentice, it''s because we like her aptitude, can inherit our own mantle, and take her as the object of our own magic inheritance.


    Godfather, there is a father in these two words. This simple word, however, is more shocking than the most severe forbidden curse to O''Brien.


    In his mind, a beautiful child appeared when he called his godfather. At this moment, O''Brien''s eyes had completely softened. Looking at Sula''s stomach, he found that an unprecedented feeling filled his heart, which could not be described in words.


    It''s as if I have found the most precious thing that I want to protect all my life.


    O''Brien never thought that one day a child would call his father. If this proposal is put forward by ordinary people, he will only laugh it off at most. What is his identity?


    The head of the Seventh Tower of Falan, who would make such a suggestion to him? Even the children of the emperor are not qualified.


    But ye Yinzhu is different. He is a close disciple of master Phil Jackson whom O''Brien most admired. He is the youngest sub God level strong man in the history of Falan. He is also the only super genius who enters the sub God level by breaking through the magic wall.


    It is almost foreseeable that his future achievements will definitely shock the world and Falan. And his first child is fully qualified to be his own Godson.


    O''Brien could hardly imagine what would happen if a child, under the guidance of himself and ye Yinzhu, inherited Ye Yinzhu''s fine blood and his holy blessing. However, what makes him tremble even more is that the child will call him father, even if only Godfather.


    The eyes of the other five tower owners of Falan also became strange. Although they were not as obvious as O''Brien''s feelings, at this moment, the other five tower owners also had mixed feelings. Although they did not have O''Brien''s talent, they would never pay less than O''Brien for today''s achievements.


    This also makes them face the same problems as O''Brien, and they have never loved anyone, let alone children.


    A strong desire permeated the peaceful dinner, and everyone was quiet. The eyes of the five tower owners are all focused on O''Brien, waiting for his decision.


    Ye Yinzhu''s soul is so sensitive that no one here can compare with him in this respect. Even ye Yinzhu did not expect that this proposal would produce such an effect.


    Of course, he knew that O''Brien was sincere and well intentioned, and he also knew that as long as he promised O''Brien''s Holy Blessing, he would immediately fall behind in the hidden contest with O''Brien.


    Even if O''Brien asked him to help break through the true God level in the future, he couldn''t refuse this time. That''s why he came up with this proposal.


    At least, as long as O''Brien agrees, then his holy blessing is to give his godson. Although Ye Yinzhu owes the same favor, it is much better than the original.


    Moreover, as O''Brien, no matter what happens in the future, he will never hurt his godson, and will do his best to protect him. With such an umbrella, or a bridge between myself and O''Brien. The contradictions that may occur in the future will certainly ease a lot.


    However, ye Yinzhu did not expect that O''Brien''s reaction would be so big, and there were real emotional fluctuations. In particular, ye Yinzhu found that O''Brien''s hand was shaking slightly uncontrollably. Although the frequency was very small, how could ye Yinzhu escape the unity of nature and man?


    The subtle changes can only be felt by the six tower owners of Falan and ye Yinzhu, the new tower owner. Sura, Haiyang and even marina, the saint of light, can''t find the subtle changes.


    Sula said with some regret: "Yinzhu, what is master O''Brien''s status? It''s my greatest honor to be willing to bless our children. Master is busy with the affairs of Falan. How can he have time to be the godfather of our children?"


    Hearing Sula''s words, the smile appears on Ye Yinzhu''s face almost for the first time. He believes that Sula can''t feel O''Brien''s emotional change, but her words, like an invisible booster, form a perfect tacit understanding with her request, worthy of being his wife!Sure enough, O''Brien almost subconsciously responded, "no, of course I have time."


    Sula''s words in O''Brien''s ears were like losing the most precious treasure, and even made the lighthouse owner lose his manners. When he said this sentence, he also fell into extreme surprise, but the words have been said, it is impossible to take back.


    After a short surprise, O''Brien quickly returned to normal, and his eyes became softer. Now that he had decided, how could he regret his identity? What''s more, he didn''t want to regret it. Vaguely, other things in his mind faded a little. He just clearly felt the beating voice of the little life in his mother''s belly.


    "I, O''Brien, vow to be the godfather of the first child of Ye Yinzhu and Sula. In the name of godfather, I will give the Holy Blessing to my godson. "


    Without lengthy incantations, the huge breath of light elements rose up for the first time. Suddenly, all the stars in the observatory disappeared at the same time. A huge sun suddenly appeared, and the warmth floated on everyone present. Then, the huge breath of light suddenly released, and a special holy instead of light came down from the sky and came down on O''Brien It''s on.


    Soft white light surges out, O''Brien''s body has floated up, behind him, a special round of light and shadow has appeared, the illusory figure slowly raises his arm, a milky white light as thick as his arm floats down and falls on Sura''s belly.


    O''Brien proved his words with his actions.


    In a flash, the white light was like a bridge connecting him with the little life in Sula''s belly. The Milky light gradually turned into gold. The huge sacred atmosphere made all the six tower owners including Ye Yinzhu close their eyes and feel the sacred wave quietly.


    Ye Yinzhu''s first reaction, is this still a Holy Blessing?


    This is no longer O''Brien''s own strength, but his use of the lighthouse super artifact to arouse the holy breath of the whole blue light element. I''m afraid that such a holy blessing, even if it is the arrival of the true God, is not it?


    Ye Yinzhu smiles. He is really happy. From this moment on, the vigilance in his mind has disappeared quietly. He is the father of the child, and O''Brien will be. With this relationship, is he afraid O''Brien will hurt himself?


    The golden light lasted for nearly half an hour before it disappeared. Sula''s body had completely turned into a piece of gold, and she fell asleep on the sea beside her. Her breathing is steady. Bear such a huge sacred atmosphere, let alone children, even Sura also got great benefits. The moment before she fell into deep sleep, she even saw that the body of the unformed child in her belly had become golden.


    The light suddenly converged, the observatory disappeared, and people appeared in the room of the light tower owner.


    O''Brien sat on the ground with his eyes closed. He had entered a state of meditation. His face was very pale. You know, the energy he used to summon the sacred breath just now, even with the help of the lighthouse, was more than the mana Sloan used when he summoned the demon God.


    Ye Yinzhu already owes infinite human feelings, but infinite also represents another meaning. Is this human feelings?


    The other five tower owners of Falan look at Ye Yinzhu more strangely, but ye Yinzhu''s attitude becomes extremely stable. It''s like an old God.


    McMillan, the leader of the soul tower, looked at Ye Yinzhu and said with a bitter smile, "Yinzhu, I suddenly found that after you joined Falan, your biggest advantage is not the magic wujibi sub God level."


    "Oh?" Ye Yinzhu showed a funny smile on his face, "what''s that?"


    "You have a wife, you can have children," McMillan said with a bitter smile. That''s what we old guys would never have. You know, just at that moment, we felt the breath of life. It seemed, it seemed, it was even more shocking than the upgrade of magic level. If you don''t mind, I mean, can your next child be my godson? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 833

    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu feels Macmillan''s sincerity in a daze, unable to speak for a moment.


    Is this how the Lord of the Seventh Tower of Falan can be bought? There is a feeling in my heart that neither laughing nor crying is true.


    Indeed, it is impossible for him to understand the current state of mind of the tower owners of Falan. In the eyes of ordinary people, they already exist like gods. But who can know how much loneliness they have suffered?


    Just a moment ago, when ye Yinzhu proposed to let his children become O''Brien''s godson, it seemed to arouse their human nature, just as a mother''s love for her children is the most selfless. They thought of their former family and the feeling of family affection. At this moment, they can hardly wait to feel more deeply.


    O''Brien''s calmest mind can''t compete with this feeling, let alone the other five tower owners.


    Of course, to make them have this kind of feeling, is also in a variety of coincidences, in Ye Yinzhu has really reached the same status with them.


    The ocean pinches Ye Yinzhu and signals him to promise as soon as possible. Whether the next child is Sula or haihaisheng, with one more soul tower master as godfather, and O''Brien, won''t this Falan become Ye Yinzhu''s family in the future?


    Ye Yinzhu wanted to promise, but before he could speak, the other four tower owners already said, "McMillan, you can''t monopolize. The next child should recognize me as godfather."


    With one voice, the same words and the same eager expression, ye Yinzhu fell into a dull state again. This It seems that no one can be offended, and they are all absolutely sincere.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly finds out that these six people are no longer the belief of any magician or any powerful saint and devil tutor, but just six old people, six lonely and poor old people.


    More surprised than ye Yinzhu, it belongs to marina, the saint of light.


    She had never seen her teacher''s expression like that, so desperate to use the Holy Blessing, and she had never seen the masters of the Falan tower, who were called teachers, even more excited than the super artifact. Oh, my God! What''s going on?


    "I said it first. There must be a first come, then come." McMillan looked discontentedly at the other four tower owners.


    Sanders, the master of the fire tower, was just like his magic attribute. "Does this thing come first and then come? They don''t have a second child yet. We should let Yinzhu choose. "


    McMillan arrogantly said: "the essence of Yinzhu is the spiritual magician, who shares the same origin with me, and of course chooses me."


    Sanders snorted and said, "can you teach children spiritual magic better than Yinzhu? From this point of view, all four of us are better than you. "


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the water tower owner Silas, the Earth Tower owner Wilkens and the wind tower owner Devon Casey nodded at the same time and agreed with Sanders.


    "You, you..." Macmillan was so angry that he raised his staff and was about to fight against Sanders.


    "Wait a minute." A cry with soul shock stopped the five tower owners who were about to fight the civil war. Look in the direction of the sound at the same time.


    Feeling the gaze of the five tower owners, ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "masters, now my first child has not been born. Are you fighting so early


    The five tower owners were stunned for a moment, and they were surprised to find that how could their emotions become so excited? You should know that their spiritual strength is extremely strong. After years of cultivation, how stable their mind is. This should never happen.


    However, they were soon relieved that even O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, had changed his mind because of his little life, let alone them? Maybe, it''s too lonely.


    Their inner feelings reminded them of their life experience. Although Falan brought them great strength and high status, it also deprived them of many things that should have belonged to them.


    The eyes were dim, and the five tower owners sat back in their positions, feeling a little depressed obviously.


    Ye Yinzhu clearly felt the emotional changes of the tower owners, and said with a smile: "you don''t have to be like this, masters. You have paid too much for Falan. My wives and I are still very young. It''s better to be like this. If we have children in the future, we''ll ask the masters to be their Godfather. I have two wives, and I don''t think it''s too hard to have five more children. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, the eyes of the five tower owners suddenly became bright again. McMillan immediately said, "I''ll make an appointment for the next one."


    "No, the second child should be my godson."


    The dispute is back.


    "What''s the difference between the second and the third?" said marina, the saint of light


    McMillan almost blurted out: "of course, there is a difference. O''Brien''s Holy Blessing can only be used once more."


    Ye Yinzhu realized that the idea of the five tower masters was this. He shook his head helplessly and said, "masters, I don''t think you have the consciousness of being a father."McMillan frowned and said, "the consciousness of being a father?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "master, what do you think I would do to him if I had a child?"


    McMillan said without thinking: "of course, give him the best things, let him inherit your strength, teach him the most powerful ability. To be the future strong on the mainland. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, you''re wrong. I''ve never thought about that before."


    The five tower owners'' eyes slightly changed when they looked at Ye Yinzhu. Sanders couldn''t help asking, "why? Don''t you want to see your children succeed? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, I don''t want to. Masters, there is a truth that you must understand better than I do. If you want to get something, you must give something. What outsiders see is your strength, but how can they understand your efforts behind your strength? I don''t want my child to have no childhood, and I don''t have any expectations for him. As long as he can be born healthily and happily for a lifetime, I will be satisfied. As a father, that''s my only wish. "


    At this time, Sula has been awake from her previous deep sleep, and her ability to wake up so soon has a lot to do with O''Brien''s Holy Blessing. O''Brien naturally knows that Sula''s own cultivation is the dark ability, so when he carries out the Holy Blessing, he deliberately filters out all his light energy, leaving only the holy breath Injected into Sula''s body, which is why he consumes so much.


    After suffering the sacred breath, Sula''s body did not appear any discomfort after a short sleep. She naturally woke up, and her whole body was in a kind of lazy comfort.


    Sula''s soft hand passes into Ye Yinzhu''s palm. Ye Yinzhu turns to her. Although she can''t see Sula''s expression, she can clearly feel the warmth in Sula''s heart.


    Yes, what do parents want their children to do?


    Health, peace and happiness are the expectations of parents. It''s true that there are no winners, but just as ye Yinzhu said, how much does it take? Do not raise children do not know parents en, parents love their children, will always be the most selfless.


    McMillan frowned: "but, with your excellent inheritance, do you want to see your children lead a mediocre life?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "master, you still don''t understand me. I will respect the child''s own choice. If he wants to be strong, he will pay for it. On the contrary, if he just wants to live a life of plain happiness, I will never force him to practice. Everything is up to him. I think that''s the best. Many burdens imposed on him may make him strong in the future, but will he really be happy? "


    McMillan took a deep breath, moved his eyes. "Yes, I see. Thank you, Yinzhu. You taught me a lesson. It seems that our thinking has always been limited in the French blue, limited in this narrow space. It seems that none of us deserve to be Godfathers of your children. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "how can it be. In fact, I sincerely hope that all the masters can become the godfather of my future children. How to say, with your strength, it is also their best umbrella


    The five tower owners all smile. They can feel Ye Yinzhu''s sincerity. The unborn child seems to be the best bridge between them, and the hidden estrangement is quietly disappearing.


    At the end of the dinner, perhaps because of the great consumption of holy blessings, O''Brien was always in practice, and Marina sent everyone out of the lighthouse instead of her teacher.


    Back in the dark tower, ye Yinzhu finally can''t help laughing. His heart is happy, which is hard to describe.


    "I didn''t expect that it would be our children who conquered France." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 834

    Smile convergence, ye Yinzhu as if greatly relieved, "this time, I finally rest assured. Changes in the soul are not false. "


    The ocean sighed and said, "unexpectedly, the tower owners of Falan are just some poor old people."


    Ye Yinzhu is silent. The ocean is right. Although O''Brien and his family have great strength, they are really pitiful. They only have magic, but they don''t have family affection. Although what happened tonight seems unbelievable, for the old people who have lost their family affection for hundreds of years, ye Yinzhu''s words to O''Brien are like a cry Wake up the seeds of their inner family. Once the seeds germinate, everything will be different.


    Ye Yinzhu was undoubtedly recognized by the six tower owners of Falan. The next morning, the bright Saint Marina came to the dark tower and invited Ye Yinzhu to participate in the Falan meeting.


    The meeting attended by the leader of the Seventh Tower of the French blue army is obviously the highest decision of the French blue army.


    After reuniting with the Guangming tower, the six tower owners'' looks have returned to normal. Naturally, ye Yinzhu didn''t bring his two wives, and even the Guangming Saint Marina didn''t attend. Only Ye Yinzhu, seven of them and seven tower owners were present.


    "Brother O''Brien, your consumption has recovered?" Ye Yinzhu asked with a smile.


    O''Brien said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Today, I''d like to invite you to discuss how to reinforce the seal at the back. Yinzhu, although you have not been officially crowned, you are one of the leaders of the Seventh Tower of Falan. You should know some secrets. At the same time, we will discuss our next steps. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "please tell me, elder martial brother."


    O''Brien said: "Falan has a long history. From the unification of the mainland to the division of the mainland into the present countries, Falan''s goal has never changed. It is to protect this land, protect human beings and all ethnic groups in the mainland. Yinzhu, maybe you have already felt the existence of the seven pagodas of Falan, but even such a powerful force can not always maintain the seal. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "elder martial brother, can''t the combined power of the seven supernatural weapons reach the divine level?"


    As soon as he said this, the other tower owners looked at each other and thought that he had already known the secret of the Seventh Tower.


    O''Brien sighed and said, "we don''t know what''s going on. Generally speaking, the energy of the seven towers of France should be enough to frighten the seal. Maybe it''s because our strength is not enough to fully mobilize the energy of the seven towers. "


    Ye Yinzhu wondered, "why? Elder martial brother, you should also know that I also have super artifact. Since my strength reached the level of sub God, I don''t feel that I can''t use super artifact. What''s more, the seven pagodas of Falan have been established for so many years. You should be very clear about how to use them. "


    O''Brien said: "no, I''m afraid you''re wrong. The turbulence caused by the seal is not the impact from the abyss plane, but our own problem. In short, it''s the problem of the Seventh Tower of Falan. Yinzhu, do you know where the seal of Falan on the abyss plane is


    Ye Yinzhu said in his heart, I don''t know if you don''t say it. On the surface, he just shook his head.


    O''Brien said: "in fact, this seal is much bigger than you think, because the whole city of flange is this seal. I''ll tell you directly that the seven towers of Falan that you see in front of you were built after the birth of Falan, but the seven gems on the top of the seven towers of Falan are the key, and these seven gems existed before the establishment of Falan. "


    Indistinctly, ye Yinzhu had understood a little, and his eyes were shining, "did it exist before it was established? So it''s part of the seal itself? That is... "


    O''Brien nodded, "you''re smart. The overall area of Falan city is the channel connecting the abyss plane with our world. And the one who sealed this passage was the dragon, the ancestor of your East Dragon empire. They use their own body to form a whole seal, and fully integrate their own strength into the land. So, the underground of Falan city is the place where your ancestors, the dragons, sleep. They use their bodies to form a special array. Among them, the Dragon King''s body is transformed into seven precious stones with incomparably powerful magic power. They are arranged on this array according to the special orientation, which forms the overall seal. "


    After hearing O''Brien''s words, ye Yinzhu was shocked. Although he had guessed the strength of the ancestral dragon, he never thought that the original dragons were so powerful, and their bodies formed such a huge seal. The seven gems of the seven pagodas of Falan are actually their ancestors, the Dragon King.


    "So there is no vestige left by my ancestors in Falan?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    O''Brien shook his head and said, "of course not. There is a special place in the core of the seven pagodas of Falan, which may be what you call the ruins. The dragons put their strength into the channel and closed it, but their noumenon was greatly reduced, forming the core of the array. Under the leadership of the Dragon King, they became the hub of the core seal. The original Falan, after coming here, got the will of the Dragon King, so he built this Falan city to better maintain the seal. The location of the seven towers of Falan is the eye of the array. Although the tower owner can use the power of the gem, he still can''t understand what the array is. "Ye Yinzhu said: "elder martial brother, is there any magic array that Falan doesn''t understand? It''s complicated? "


    O''Brien said with a wry smile: "on the contrary, the magic array left by your East Dragon ancestor is not complex, but simple. Seven seven forty-nine dragons, divided into seven directions, take the seven gems of the Dragon King incarnation as the starting point, and form this seven point as the core array. There is no principle of magic array. It seems that only these seven points will seal the whole channel. We have never seen the magic array composed of seven points. Even after so many years of research, there is no answer. So we never dare to call it magic array, just call it magic array. "


    A seven point array? Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly. He couldn''t help laughing. It turns out that the more complex things are, the more difficult it is to understand. As long as there is context to follow, no matter how complex it is, there will be a day to crack it. However, like this array left by his ancestor, the dragon, there is no context to follow except seven points. Such a simple array, on the contrary, makes Falan''s magic masters have nothing to do Law.


    "Elder martial brother, do you mean that it''s because of this simple array that you can''t use the seven towers super artifact completely? And is that the reason why the seal is closed? "


    O''Brien nodded solemnly. "At the same time, that''s why we want you to join Falan and become the leader of the seven towers. At the beginning, the seal was very stable. As long as the magic power was injected into it by our Lord of the Seventh Tower of Falan and the magicians every year, there would be no problem with the seal. As time went on, this situation began to change. Many generations ago, the owners of the Falan tower one day suddenly found that the seal had become loose without knowing why. But what makes them even more strange is that the magic power of the Seventh Tower of Falan has not been weakened, or even enhanced. But the Dragon Seal in the core has a tiny crack. It was the first time that Falan had been closed in 10 years. It took ten years, with the hard work of countless magicians, and with the injection of huge magic power, to finally stabilize the seal. "


    "However, from that time on, every time, the seal will be loose, and at this time, the energy we can use from the seven towers will be reduced to the minimum, so that the seven towers have to go all out to face it. Not long ago, in the penultimate year before the closure of the French blue, the seal was loosened again, and this time it was extremely loose. It may even be damaged at any time. At that time, even the Seventh Tower of Falan was shaking violently. According to the records left in the French and blue code, this is a sign that the seal may be destroyed at any time. That''s why we started to contact the landias Empire, trying to unify the mainland as soon as possible, so that we can mobilize the strength of all aspects of the mainland to cope with the possible crisis. "


    Hearing this, ye Yinzhu asked, "master O''Brien, is the code of Falan written by the first generation of Falan seven pagoda masters?"


    O''Brien nodded, "yes. But it can also be said that it is not. Because in the French and blue code, part of the content comes from the will of the Dragon King. For example, after the crack that nearly destroyed the seal of Falan, Falan''s attempt to unify the whole continent came from the death of the Dragon King. In his last decree, Lord Dragon King said, "if the seal is broken and the mother demon comes back, we need to pool the strength of the whole mainland to fight against it, unify the overall command and fight to the death."


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly felt something in his heart, but the glimmer of inspiration flashed by. He didn''t expect that the battle between landias and Milan started from his ancestor, the dragon.


    -------------------


    at the end of this month, there are still VIP tickets and recommendation tickets. Please support Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 835

    "Elder martial brother, if we can really use the power of the seven towers of Falan, can''t we break the seal? In other words, can you feel the impact of another plane mother demon while maintaining the seal? "


    O''Brien shook his head and said, "Falan has never recorded this, and we have never felt the existence of the mother demon. But I''m sure that if the power of the seven towers can be used by us, then there will be no problem with the seal. Now the most important thing before us is to see if you can mobilize the power of the seven towers of Falan by virtue of the identity of Donglong. If we can, we don''t need to worry about the seal in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I understand. I don''t know when I can go to the ruins in the core of the seven towers? "


    O''Brien hesitated and said, "wait a minute. We have sent a letter to the eight countries in mainland China. The monarchs of all countries will gather in Falan in a short time to see you ascend the position of leader of the dark tower. When you are officially crowned, it is better to go to the Dragon ruins. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t show any anxiety. He nodded and said, "OK, according to elder martial brother. However, elder martial brother, when you asked the eight monarchs of the mainland to come here, do you want them to prepare early? "


    O''Brien face dignified way: "sound bamboo, you should know, at the beginning of the mother demon produced how powerful destructive power. Although French Blue has a strong strength, we don''t know how the current French Blue compares with the original Donglong empire. I estimate that we will never be better than the original Donglong. Therefore, once the seal is destroyed and the mother demon is released to our world, then disaster will come. According to the situation that the seal is now loose, if there is no turning point, it will be broken in 30 years. At that time, we must have an army that gathers the strongest forces in the whole mainland to fight against each other. For the sake of peace on the mainland, we must make early preparations. The failure of landias to unify the mainland in this war has also greatly damaged the vitality of all countries. We invite the monarchs of all countries to come here this time. One is to watch you ascend to the position of leader of the dark tower, and the other is to let them accumulate their elite forces and garrison around France as soon as possible, ready to respond at any time. "


    Ye Yinzhu has long guessed that this is the case, but O''Brien''s dignified face still makes his heart sink. Nodded, ye Yinzhu''s face showed a soft light, "this matter will be presided over by you. At that time, Qin City and orcs will join in


    O''Brien relaxed a little and sighed: "in fact, what we most want to see is to be able to maintain the seal. Yinzhu, make some preparations these days. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "OK. Elder martial brother, when will the resources you promised to transport to Qin City leave? Since we are preparing, the earlier we start, the better for us. "


    O''Brien took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu and said, "anytime. I''ve got people ready. Including all kinds of magic materials, rare metals, magic crystal nucleus and magic crystal, Falan will provide Qin City as much as possible. I hope to see the products made by the masters of dwarves and goblins as soon as possible. Yinzhu, there is one more thing I want to discuss with you. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "you said."


    After hesitating for a moment, O''Brien said: "we are deeply impressed by the magic gun array in Qin City. This kind of weapon is powerful. Although the quality of magic crystal nucleus is relatively high, if it can be equipped in Falan City, the seal damage in the future will have a great effect on blocking the mother demon. Falan can provide all the materials and even the salary. Do you think Qin City can make a batch of magic guns for Falan? "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "as you know, elder martial brother, it''s not easy to make magic guns. Qin City has been built for so many years, but only a small number of them. The construction of this thing consumes huge resources. Moreover, the city of Falan is guarded by the seven towers of Falan. Even if hundreds of magic guided guns are added up, it is impossible to compare with the attack and defense ability of the seven towers. "


    O''Brien seemed to have guessed that he would be rejected by Ye Yinzhu for a long time. With a cool smile, he said: "more power is always good. What''s more, so far, we haven''t fully controlled the seven towers. Well, the construction method of these magic guns is willing to give double materials. What do you think? And the French can make a contract, no matter what the future situation is, Qin City will always be an ally of the French. "


    O''Brien''s words have already said that ye Yinzhu doesn''t have the possibility to refuse. After all, French blue is absolutely strong for Qin City.


    Suddenly, ye Yinzhu thought of a possibility, "elder martial brother, what you mean is that as long as the magic gun can help Falan produce enough attack power after the appearance of the mother demon in the future, right?"


    O''Brien nodded. "That''s it."


    With a smile on his face, ye Yinzhu said, "in that case, I can promise you. And it can be guaranteed that Qin City will do its best to cast magic guided guns. But I have one condition


    O''Brien said with a smile, "go ahead. Do you need more materials? This is easy to discuss. " He is the only one who knows the wealth of Falan. It has been accumulated for thousands of years. It''s not as big as ordinary people can imagine.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in terms of materials, I believe you will not be stingy. My condition is that the position of the magic gun should be decided by our Qin City. Because, only in this way, can we maximize the attack power of the magic guided gun. In order to better cooperate with the omni-directional monitoring and control system. "O''Brien looked at Ye Yinzhu. He always felt that something was wrong. Maybe he would think about it carefully before yesterday. But after yesterday''s events, his heart of guarding against Ye Yinzhu has been reduced a lot. He nodded and said, "OK, I can promise that."


    Ye Yinzhu jokingly said, "elder martial brother, are you not afraid that when the magic guns are built, one day I will control them to directly bombard Falan?"


    O''Brien said without fear: "will you? Perhaps you don''t know that once the French blue seal is attacked to a certain extent, it will be destroyed directly. So here you can see that the Seventh Tower of Falan will always release magic barrier. It''s to stop the attack from the outside world. Your magic guns are built inside, unless you want to see the mainland destroyed. What''s more, if you don''t have the least trust, I won''t invite you to France. Anyway, you won''t hurt the future Godfather


    Finally, O''Brien made an exaggerated expression, which made all the tower owners laugh at the same time.


    However, they did not expect that ye Yinzhu''s magic gun would be installed in the city of Falan?


    Although his hostility to Fran? OIS has diminished a lot, there will still be defences.


    Three days later, ye Yinzhu returns to Qin City through the transmission array depicted outside Falan City, and brings back the transmission gate, which connects Falan and Qin City.


    For the portal, ye Yinzhu didn''t hide it from the six tower owners like Falan, instead, he took the initiative to introduce the secret to them. After all, he wants to use this portal to transport Falan''s resources back to Qin City. Moreover, how can he hide these actions in Falan?


    On the fourth day, the first batch of materials provided by Falan began to be transported to Qincheng. When ye Yinzhu listened to Sula read the list of these materials to himself, he was petrified for five minutes.


    There are not many kinds of things on the list, but it is certain that the value of these things can no longer be measured by money.


    More than ten kinds of rare metals, including Mithril, magic silver, refined gold and Vajra, are calculated in tons. Even the most precious krypton gold, France blue also provided a full 100 kilograms.


    All kinds of magic gems and Warcraft crystal cores are measured by bags. There are more than 3000 of them with seven levels of quality.


    When O''Brien saw Ye Yinzhu''s petrified appearance, he went forward and patted him on the shoulder, saying: "this is only the first batch. As long as Qin City can be used, there are still some of these things. "


    Anyway, according to Ye Yinzhu''s later recollection, the owner of Guangming tower at that time was like a cabbage seller in the city''s Chinese food market. It seems that those things are not his at all and have no value at all.


    After the first batch of materials were transported away, ye Yinzhu asked Lisha to drive qindi back to Qincheng. As for what to do, only he and Lisha know.


    Ten days later, Li Sha returned to Falan through the portal, but left the qindi in Qincheng.


    Several tower owners of Falan also asked Ye Yinzhu how to let the qindi leave. Ye Yinzhu gave them a simple explanation. Instead of staying here, it''s better to let the qindi join the construction of Qincheng. With the help of flight and carrying capacity, it''s much easier to transport all kinds of materials in the Brenner mountains.


    There is no lack of magic masters in Qin City. Anya''s strength is enough to control Qin emperor.


    On the day Lisha left Falan with the Qin emperor, the eight monarchs of the mainland came to Falan one after another.


    Ye Yinzhu finally knows why Falan is so rich. The eight countries in the mainland, including the already impoverished kingdom of Buddha, have brought a lot of gifts for the celebration held by Falan. He can''t remember exactly what it is. Anyway, there is nothing worthless. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 836

    The first to arrive at France was the monarchs of several countries bordering France, including Massimo the great of landias and Silvio the great of Milan.


    With the arrival of the monarchs, Falan also began to make intensive arrangements. In the history of Falan, there has never been a foreign magician as the tower leader. Ye Yinzhu inherits the position of Dark Tower leader, which is unprecedented in history.


    But with the approval of all the other six tower owners, no one could raise any objection. After all, there is nothing in the blue code.


    O''Brien told ye Yinzhu that after the celebration, they must start to reinforce the seal again. At that time, ye Yinzhu entered the core of the site.


    Dark Tower.


    "Sula, don''t do that. The mood will affect the children." Ye Yinzhu put Sula''s cool body into her arms and comforted her softly.


    Silvio''s here, Massimo''s here. Although she didn''t meet, Sula''s mood became very low after hearing the news. Although she did not want to admit it, but in the last part of the city of landias, Massimo still let her feel the existence of kinship.


    With a forced smile, Sura shook her head and said, "I''m ok."


    Ye Yinzhu stroked Sula''s long dark blue hair, "fool, if I can''t even see if you have something, how can I be your husband? In fact, Massimo''s nature is not bad, but he is too keen on power. From the king''s point of view, he is an outstanding emperor, can be said to be a generation of Mingjun. In fact, in my heart, I even think more highly of him than uncle Silvio. "


    "But he killed his mother and brother." Sula''s mood became obviously excited. The painful memories of childhood swept out, and her delicate body trembled almost uncontrollably.


    Hugging Sula, ye Yinzhu said: "I''m not trying to excuse him. Anyway, he is your father after all. You can''t have come to this world without him. Even if he doesn''t love you, I still want to thank him. Because it was he who brought my most precious treasure to lonzainus, wasn''t he? Sula, since you don''t think you have any relationship with him, why don''t you face it calmly? For the sake of our children, abandon all the hatred in your heart. Just treat him as an ordinary person. Maybe your heart will feel better. "


    Ye Yinzhu naturally does not want to speak for Massimo, but he clearly remembers Massimo''s performance before he left randias city. At that time, he recognized the identity of his father-in-law. At this time, he said that he hoped that Sula would not be sad.


    Sula nodded silently, but the resentment in her eyes didn''t diminish much. The scars of childhood are still too deep.


    Although Silvio has also come to France, ye Yinzhu''s status is different now, so it is not convenient to meet him alone. Two days later, the eight monarchs finally arrived, and the celebration is scheduled to start that night.


    Falan, magic guide square.


    This is the meeting place of Falan mages. Whenever there is an important announcement or celebration, it will be held here.


    French Blue has not been as lively as it is today for decades. It is not dark yet, and a tall platform has been built.


    This is not an ordinary platform. Although the area of the platform is only about 300 square meters, the whole platform is completely made of magic materials.


    The French knights made a temporary guest appearance as craftsmen. Their work efficiency was quite high. It took less than three hours from the beginning to the end.


    There will be no idle people in the city of Falan, but after the platform is built, a total of 30000 elite from the twelve Knights of Falan still surround the magic guide square. When the sun begins to slant to the west, the magicians of Falan appear one after another.


    Here, the differences in the attributes of the magicians are very obvious. The magicians who belong to the seven towers are divided into eight colors according to their magic attributes.


    Blue of water system, red of fire system, cyan of wind system, yellow of earth system, gray of spirit system, black of dark magic system, silver of space system and gold of light system.


    Magicians with different attributes stand together and divide into eight squares. They enter slowly under the protection of the French and Blue Knights.


    In the past, Falan celebrations were all conducted in this way, but today they are special. Because, in addition to the French knights and magicians, there is another group.


    There are only a few people, only about a thousand. If it''s not that the extremely strong behemoths among them are too obvious, and the French don''t have this battle sequence, it''s easy to be regarded as the French knights.


    One hundred bimont giants, three hundred dead dragon wolf cavalry, two hundred Dragon Knights, plus the elite representatives of all ethnic groups. This number of 1000, but occupy the best position of the magic guide square soldiers is from Qin City.


    Ye Yinzhu was allowed to bring 100 guards into Falan City, but today it is obviously different. These soldiers are ye Yinzhu''s direct family. After discussing with other tower owners, O''Brien specially allowed 1000 Qin City soldiers to participate in the grand ceremony.These warriors of Qin City fought with the French and Blue Knights, and even most of the French and Blue Knights looked at them with hatred. But this does not affect their mood, whether it is the death dragon wolf cavalry, the bimont monster legion, or the Dragon Knights, which represents the three most powerful legions of Qin City in the strength is not inferior to the French knights, or even more powerful.


    As if they didn''t see the eyes of the French knights, they bravely and spiritedly drove into the French and came to the square.


    Before the 300 square meter platform, which is about 30 meters high, in the open space of magic guide square, the representatives of the eight countries have arrived. Like the situation on the mainland, the G8 is still divided into two groups. Although landias has five countries on one side, they can no longer compete with the Milan empire on the momentum.


    Compared with Massimo''s stature, Silvio looks much smaller. If Massimo''s momentum is impressive, then Silvio is like the uncle next door, which makes people closer.


    Silvio always has a smile on his face. For people on the Milan side, that''s affinity. If you let Massimo evaluate it, it''s that it''s not worth beating.


    "Long time no see, Massimo." Silvio took the initiative.


    This is the boundary of Falan. He is not afraid that Massimo will take any action against him. You know, any country is only allowed to bring ten followers into Falan.


    Massimo coldly looked at Silvio, indifferent way: "I never hope to meet you here."


    Silvio said with a smile: "where do you want to meet me? The capital of the Empire of Milan? Frankly, I really welcome it. If one day, brother Massimo comes to Milan in person, I will welcome him in front of the city. "


    If an emperor arrives at the capital of the Empire, there are only two explanations. One is to destroy his opponent, the other is to be destroyed by his opponent. The fool also knows what Silvio means. He is satirizing Massimo and welcoming him to be Milan''s prisoner.


    "Don''t be too proud, Silvio. But for luck this time, I''m afraid you''ll be in randias now. " One side of a figure than Massimo also tall and strong, with a big stomach, head barren big man said angrily.


    This man is Hernandez, the king of the kingdom of Poyang. His bald head is somewhat similar to Pompeii, the strongest arm of the kingdom of Poyang. His temper is much hotter than that of Massimo.


    In this war, although the loss of the Kingdom''s military strength was small, its national strength declined greatly. After such a war, the domestic economy was already stretched.


    Silvio was not angry either. He said with a smile: "luck is also a part of strength, don''t you think? Brother Massimo


    Massimo didn''t say a word. Although the two sides didn''t decide whether to win the war at the end of the war, everyone knew that the Empire of landias was defeated in the war.


    Sylvio''s eyes turned, and his original gentle look suddenly became sharp. A pair of small eyes flashed cold light. "Delaware, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, either!"


    With this remark, the eyes of the king of Ascoli and the king of Palermo, who followed Silvio, became cold at the same time.


    If not for the kingdom of fro, how could Milan face such a huge crisis. It can be said that the first variable of this war was the kingdom of Buddha. Because the Flemish betrayed, first of all, in the seven countries and seven dragons ranking war, the Milan empire was almost overturned. Secondly, Flo betrayed his allies, which made the Empire of Milan need to bear the attack of the two Orc tribes. At the same time, it formed a huge threat in the east of Milan. It was because of them that the Empire of Milan was caught off guard and almost ran into the danger of extinction.


    Delaware''s look obviously became unnatural. Although the situation in fro has stabilized because of selling territory, the Milan Empire has always been greedy. Compared with the past, the strength of the Oriental Legion has been greatly strengthened, and it is possible to attack fro at any time.


    The three provinces that have been let out have been completely taken over by the Milan empire. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 837

    Delaware did not want to offend landias and did not dare to offend Milan. For a moment, the king was in a dilemma. Maybe this is the end of the traitor.


    "Hello, your majesty Silvio." Said Delaware with a stiff face.


    With a cold snort, Silvio said: "I am very good. I will always remember how the soldiers of the Oriental legion of Milan died." With these words, he didn''t even look at the kings on the side of landias. He turned and walked to the nearby viewing platform.


    "This guy is too arrogant." Hernandez was furious and was about to catch up, but he was stopped by Massimo.


    I''m afraid Marimo will be more arrogant than you in this war. Now that we lose, we have to bear the cost of losing. We are not here to fight against Milan


    The setting sun slants to the West. The rosy clouds in the evening make the sky red like fire. The dazzling afterglow gives people a dreamlike feeling. Especially in the city of Falan with the seven towers of Falan as the background, this feeling becomes more obvious.


    The light light flickered, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a soft divine light. Together with the other six tower owners, he walked slowly to the magic guide square. Their appearance, immediately became the focus of the whole court, all eyes are focused in their direction.


    Today''s Ye Yinzhu is still wearing a white magic robe, while the other six tower owners have changed into their standard color robes. The all gold magic robe of O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, is undoubtedly the most dazzling. Under the setting sun, it shines with dazzling brilliance. Compared with the golden color on his body, ye Yinzhu''s pure white Shenyuan magic robe is not eye-catching. However, all the audience know that today he is the leading role.


    No matter who are from Qincheng, Falan or the eight monarchs, no matter whether they appreciate, envy, hate or have other emotions towards Ye Yinzhu, they can not deny that this young man is outstanding. In his twenties, however, the situation of the whole mainland changed with his appearance, almost forming a storm sweeping across the mainland.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu appear, I''m afraid the most complicated one is the king of Acadia kingdom. In all the records about ye Yinzhu, it is written that he is from Acadia kingdom. Even the registration with the Magic Union is in the kingdom of Arcadia. However, this talent does not belong to Arcadia, or he can''t be described by talent.


    Of course, it is impossible for the king to imagine that he will return to his own country now. He can only think about it. If this man had developed at home and had such a powerful force, would today''s Arcadia still be a weak country that no one in mainland countries attaches importance to?


    "Welcome to Falan. On behalf of Falan, I would like to express my sincere thanks to the monarchs of all countries." O''Brien walked to the center of the square and saluted slowly towards the viewing platform.


    On the viewing platform, although they were divided into two groups, none of them dared to accept O''Brien''s etiquette. They quickly stood up and saluted the lighthouse owner.


    O''Brien, with a smile on his face, exudes the comfort and reverence of the sacred atmosphere, whether in his magic robe or in himself.


    "today is an important day for Falan."


    Speaking of this, O''Brien stopped for a moment, and his eyes showed a sense of sadness, as if in memory. "Not long ago, an unfortunate thing happened in Falan. After our detailed investigation, we found that Sloan, the owner of the dark tower, had killed his teacher many years ago, that is, master Phil Jackson, the former owner of the Dark Tower of Falan. This shocked us, and it was because of his provocation that Falan sent troops to Qin City. This is Falan''s mistake. Falan will not cover up too much. Here, on behalf of Falan, I apologize to Qin City. "


    As he said this, O''Brien saluted twice a day. This time, he was not facing Ye Yinzhu, but the square where the Qin City Army was. His action immediately eased the hostility of the soldiers in Qin City to Falan. After all, O''Brien is the first person in Falan!


    "The mistake has been made. When the other six tower owners arrived at Qin City, Sloan had already won the first prize in the great strength of Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu. At that time, we knew that although master Phil Jackson died, his soul was sealed by Sloan. After all, the soul of the most powerful genius ever in French history was not so easy to destroy. The Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu is the successor of master Phil Jackson''s soul and the last disciple of the master. He killed Sloan just to clean up the door. "


    People who are not familiar with the inside information certainly don''t know. At this time, O''Brien''s time was deliberately revised. In fact, they already knew this when they rescued marina.


    "Sloan is dead, but Falan''s seven towers can''t be without owners. After our negotiation and ye Yinzhu''s special identity, finally, our six tower owners unanimously decided that ye Yinzhu would inherit the position of the Dark Tower owner. This is not only an affirmation of his strength, but also because Falan''s respect for the late master Phil Jackson. We believe that the spirit of the master in heaven also wants to see this scene


    Hearing O''Brien mention Phil Jackson, ye Yinzhu''s face suddenly becomes dignified. For his last sentence, ye Yinzhu agrees that if Phil Jackson''s soul is not destroyed, he will also hope to become the leader of the dark tower. O''Brien is right about that."It''s been a long time since Falan held a grand ceremony." O''Brien continued, "we don''t have too many rituals, but it''s a test to be the Lord of the tower. Even when we inherited the position of the tower master, we experienced this test. That is, to pass the test of the pagoda. This is inevitable for any tower owner. Because only by passing the test, can we better maintain the Falan and the ancient seal with the help of the ability of this attribute pagoda. Sound bamboo


    O''Brien''s eyes turned to Ye Yinzhu and nodded to him. Although he couldn''t see, ye Yinzhu could feel it naturally. Slightly nodded, the next moment, his body has been like something holding the general slowly rising, toward the 30 meter high platform.


    It can be said that the height of 30 meters is not difficult for most of the people present. Many people just need to stir up their fighting spirit and jump to reach it. The wind wizard can fly up directly with the help of the wind. However, if you want to imagine Ye Yinzhu flying so slowly without any energy release, then not everyone can do it.


    The six tower owners of Falan are watching quietly. Although they already know the result, they are still a little nervous in the process. After all, when they succeeded to the tower leader, they suffered from the ordeal, the baptism from the spiritual world, which is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    Floating body fell on the high platform, ye Yinzhu''s face is very calm, he directly sat down in the center of the platform. With a flash of light, the Milky Guqin appeared on his knees.


    Each monarch can lead ten followers, and among the ten people brought by Massimo, there is a father and daughter. Crespo and his daughter.


    Knowing that her father was going to follow Massimo to visit Falan, kleina almost begged for the place. Of course, she didn''t beg her father, but went directly to Massimo. I don''t know if it''s because of Sula''s leaving. Massimo is very concerned about this dry daughter and actually agrees.


    Just a moment ago, she finally saw the man who had been hovering in her memory again. Even Clara didn''t know what kind of mood she was in, but one thing is certain that when she saw this man again, her inner joy surged uncontrollably. But this man is the main culprit of his country''s crisis!


    "Dad, what is the test from the pagoda? What does he want? " With a complicated mood, looking at the handsome Ye Yinzhu who floats on the stage, Kelina can''t help asking her father. Her eyes have been staring at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. Subconsciously, maybe she wants him to have a look at himself. However, although his eyes are as bright as when he first met him, he still seems to be invisible.


    Crespo said: "don''t talk. This moment is very important for Falan. As for what needs to be done, I don''t understand. It is said that the seven towers of Falan have their own magic power, which is also the core of Falan. The seven tower owners are actually the guardians of the seven towers. As guardians, of course, they need to be recognized by their pagodas. What kind of process is this recognition? Let alone I don''t know, I''m afraid your majesty doesn''t know, because it''s the first time in thousands of years that Falan has made public the inheritance ceremony of the tower owner. It seems that ye Yinzhu''s strength has improved a lot compared with that in our landias last time! Ah, why don''t such talents belong to our country? "


    Clena frowned, "no, it''s not that he doesn''t belong to us, randias. It''s because we''ve never fought for him! Isn''t the princess sister his wife? With this relationship, can''t we make friends with him? There is no princess in the Empire of Milan to be his wife


    ----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 838

    Clara is a magician. Naturally, she can''t transmit sound. Although her voice is not big, it''s obvious that Massimo the great heard it in front of her. Massimo''s body trembled a little, slowly turned his head, and his eyes fell on clena.


    When Clara saw Massimo looking at herself, she quickly lowered her head and said in embarrassment, "I''m sorry, your majesty. I''ve talked too much."


    Massimo Wen and a smile, shook his head, said: "no, we are wrong. I didn''t expect that, as the superior, we didn''t see it clearly. You didn''t say it wrong. Maybe, it''s really because we are too proud. If we had fought for it earlier, if we had made a choice when Phoenix told me not to try to hurt Ye Yinzhu, maybe landias would not have been so passive as now. "


    Crespo sighed, "but now it''s too late. Mistakes have been made. "


    "No, maybe it''s not too late. Opportunities exist all the time. The key is to seize them. "


    With these words, he turned back and looked at Ye Yinzhu in the middle of the platform again. At this moment, there was no hatred in Massimo''s eyes, but only appreciation.


    If we don''t consider the hatred between countries, I''m afraid anyone who can be such an excellent son-in-law will wake up with laughter.


    The light light flickers, and ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a gentle energy fluctuation. His hands flick on the string. The direction he faces is exactly where the dark tower is.


    "Ye Yinzhu, are you ready?" O''Brien''s voice came slowly.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face remained unchanged and said calmly, "let''s go."


    O''Brien nodded. No one could see how he and the other five tower owners acted. At the next moment, the six of them had stood together in the center of the magic guide square. The position they held was just the six peaks of a six pointed star. Then, with the low voice of singing, the six colored lights were burning from them.


    There is no bound of rainbow level. In other words, after reaching the sub God level, the elements will return to their original colors. Water, fire, earth, wind, light, spirit, six Magic Elements suddenly rose up, huge and dazzling light, just like the six different colors of the sun lit in the center of the square, so that everything around has become pale.


    This is just the beginning.


    With the singing of the six tower owners getting higher and higher, their elemental fluctuations became more and more terrifying. The light covered their bodies, and they could only vaguely see the figure.


    All of a sudden, the top of six pagodas in six positions of Falan lights up at the same time, and the bright light rises. In the distance, the morning glow, which is gradually replaced by darkness, suddenly loses its luster. The sky is illuminated, illuminated by the dazzling color light, and the city of Falan is illuminated at the same time.


    Six huge pillars of light soared into the air. At the same time, six lights of the same color were also directed into the air from the six tower owners.


    The huge energy forms the bridge between the tower owners and the pagoda, and the huge energy fluctuation condenses the magic elements in the whole Falan city.


    It was not until this moment that the monarchs from the six countries truly felt the horror of Falan for the first time.


    The huge fluctuation of magic elements can''t be described by the level of forbidden incantation. It has already surpassed the level of forbidden incantation. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one can believe that the magic elements can be condensed to this level.


    The huge six lights form a huge whirlpool in the air, six color energy whirlpool. The whole city of Falan is in this huge whirlpool, as if shaking and looking forward to it.


    "Where is the dark tower when the six towers gather?" The voices of the six tower owners rang out at the same time. The only dark tower top that didn''t emit a light column, the rich and mysterious black light suddenly lit up. The huge dark magic energy didn''t rise from the sky, but constantly condensed on the top of the tower.


    "Great seven towers of Falan, today, you will have a new guardian. Please examine his qualifications yourself. "


    The huge six color energy whirlpool whirled violently. Suddenly, the huge black energy that had been condensed on the top of the Dark Tower suddenly rose into the sky, as if absorbed by the other six towers'' energy.


    However, it didn''t melt into the huge whirlpool. As soon as it came into contact with the six color energy, it reflected out as if it had met a mirror. It went straight down to Ye Yinzhu, who was sitting on the platform.


    At this time, the monarchs who watched the ceremony found that the swirling six color vortex was just above the platform.


    Hum -


    at the moment when the black light column was flying down, ye Yinzhu played the Guqin on his knees, and a layer of wavy light lines appeared around his body. At the next moment, the light lines changed, and the rich black light almost submerged his body in an instant. At this moment, the black light column in the air completely covered him.


    Everything around, has become a black space, even in the feeling of harmony between man and nature, everything around is black.


    There are tens of thousands of people watching the ceremony in the Falan magic guide square, but at this moment, all ye Yinzhu can feel is himself and the huge dark magic energy elements.Dark magic elements are full of corrosion and all kinds of negative emotions, which is why dark magic magicians are generally eccentric.


    This huge magic element almost immediately melted into the dark element of Ye Yinzhu''s force. Then, ye Yinzhu clearly felt that a huge and phagocytic spiritual force directly rushed into his brain.


    The violent turbulence of the sea of spirit made his hands pause, only the previous hum still reverberated in the air.


    No one can see the shadow of Ye Yinzhu. The test has finally begun.


    It''s very dark around. Everything seems to be in the most primitive place. Ye Yinzhu has a very special feeling in his heart.


    Originally, he thought that with the help of Phil Jackson''s soul bead, he should have been recognized by the dark tower. However, when the huge mental power pierced into his mind, he found that everything was not as simple as he thought.


    Although there is no hostility in the huge mental power, it seems that it has the same characteristics as the dark magic elements. As soon as it enters its own spiritual world, it begins to corrode and devour its own mental power.


    There was no panic. After all, the origin of Ye Yinzhu was a spiritual magician and a divine voice master. The hand lost the mind control and could not play, but in the sea of his spirit, the seven strings which were completely fictitious with mental force suddenly appeared before his own soul brand.


    In the sea of spirit, the miniature version of Ye Yinzhu sits in front of the seven golden strings, releasing his own spiritual power. While fighting against the external spiritual power, he starts to play.


    Soft music can only be heard by himself. What he plays is not the piano music with any attack and defense ability, but the most simple and balanced Peiyuan meditation.


    This Qin music is definitely one of the most familiar ones of Ye Yinzhu''s. playing it quietly makes his spirit brand more stable, and the soul bead produced by himself floats in front of him, releasing a light golden light, and the ripple generated by the spirit Qin music slowly spreads outward, so as not to let the spirit power of the dark magic system have any erosion.


    But Phil Jackson''s soul pearl Ye Yinzhu did not release, just let him float above his soul brand, guarding the most important place. The reason why he did so was to try, with his own strength, whether he could pass the test of the dark tower.


    With the simulation of the force, all the energy released by him is no different from that of the dark magic system. Now the contest is the spiritual world.


    Before that, ye Yinzhu didn''t even know what the standard of the test was, nor did he know how to make the Dark Tower recognize himself. But there was no panic in his heart. To achieve his present strength, of course, there was some element of luck, but it was inseparable from his years of hard work.


    Based on 16 years of continuous cultivation, his Qin magic has been integrated with himself. What''s more, there is Phil Jackson''s soul pearl as the final guarantee.


    Since the cultivation of his own soul pearl, although the soul pearl is only the size of a bean, ye Yinzhu''s soul brand is not as fragile as before. His spiritual world is by no means inferior to his physical strength, and even more stable. Subconsciously, he has a feeling that with his own soul bead, he has been in an invincible position in this test.


    Just as ye Yinzhu constantly bears the huge spiritual impact from the dark tower, he gradually stabilizes himself. With Peiyuan jingxinqu, he makes his soul extremely stable and slowly pushes back the huge spiritual force of the dark tower. Suddenly, in his spiritual world, an old voice sounds without any omen.


    "The spring is solid but empty, the stone is solid but empty, the clear and turbid are combined, and the palace is built by itself. Once upon a time, some people gathered medicine and went into the mountains. Suddenly, they heard the sound of Qin. They went through the pine forest and came out of the stream. At the beginning, they became more and more serious. When they were in the line, they saw the flowing spring, but the stone flowed out, so they wandered back and forth. They didn''t go away. They came back like the sound of Qin (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 839

    Hearing this sound, ye Yinzhu''s first feeling is shock. The words of this voice come from an ancient Qin score. When ye Yinzhu practiced with Qin Shang, the last ancient scores he learned came from it, which is called Xingzhuang Taiyin continuation.


    The voice is old, but ye Yinzhu would never think that this is the resurrection of Phil Jackson''s soul. Let''s not talk about the difference in the voice, just his words about Guqin can''t be said by Phil Jackson.


    After a short shock, ye Yinzhu''s state of mind quickly stabilized, because he didn''t feel any hostility from the voice. All he could feel was hope, kindness, kindness and many other positive emotions.


    "Who are you?" Ye Yinzhu inquired from his spiritual world.


    "Who am I?" The old voice sounded again. This time, there was a lot of emotion in his voice.


    "How many years? Even I have forgotten, finally, there is a continuation of my blood to reach the level of communication with me. For many years, I thought that my blood had already been weak. But when the breath from afar surprises me, I know that the person I''m waiting for has already appeared. "


    Ye Yinzhu listens quietly. He doesn''t speak. However, in his subconscious mind, he shows signs of mental instability.


    Just relying on the sound, you can make your own spiritual power produce such a strong shock, such an appeal, even more terrifying than your own piano music.


    This person is definitely not teacher Phil Jackson, because his mental strength, or the breath of soul that suddenly appears in his mind, is stronger than that of Phil Jackson.


    Who is he? Is it the former owner of the Dark Tower of Falan?


    "No, I''m not." To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the voice knows what he thinks.


    "Who are you?" Once again, but this time compared with the previous, ye Yinzhu''s mood is obviously more urgent. He can''t even care to protect his mental stability. Almost for the first time, he transferred Phil Jackson''s soul bead to his own and guarded it carefully.


    "What a wonderful sound of Guqin. Even in my time, there were few people who could reach this level. You know what? This Guqin used to be my favorite thing. I always forget to return to it. Any one of them is the best choice to cultivate my sentiment. They are the most beautiful cultures in the East. "


    "We in the east?" Boom, ye Yinzhu''s spirit brand seems to explode. Suddenly, he understands, or he understands clearly. He is strong, kind, kind and emotional. What does this kind of emotion show at this moment?


    "You, you are..." Ye Yinzhu''s soul trembled. His kind and peaceful voice made him feel indescribable.


    "Feel it? Silly child. Under my lead, you finally came here. Don''t worry. Didn''t you do a good job just now? The stability of mind and the precipitation of spirit are the real strong. I''m glad to see that you have achieved so much. Keep up your efforts. Your coming is also my hope. I''m waiting for you, where you want to go. "


    The sound is misty, and gradually goes away, and all the spiritual attacks of the Dark Tower disappear quietly with the sound.


    Ye Yinzhu''s feeling of the unity of man and nature is no longer a darkness, but a gorgeous color. Everything outside reappears in his perception, even clearer than before. He was surprised to find that he didn''t know when his soul pearl actually increased by a few points. Although the original size of the soul pearl even doubled, it would not be very obvious, but he could clearly feel the change.


    More importantly, the joy from the heart, just as I guess! He really exists.


    Ye Yinzhu''s feelings are naturally impossible for the outside world to know, as well as those of the sixth tower master of Falan. However, they saw a strange scene, even the six pagoda owners were shocked.


    The black energy falling from the sky, the black light falling on Ye Yinzhu, becomes more and more intense. Suddenly, it refracts from the platform and goes straight into the Dark Tower in the distance.


    Then, the same connection appeared, connecting the sky vortex, the earth body and the top of the dark tower, just like the other six tower owners. At the same time, the huge dark magic elements in the sky began to melt into the vortex.


    At this time, although the Lord of the six pagodas was surprised, he showed admiration. This is because the scene at this time represents that ye Yinzhu has passed the test of the dark tower and has been recognized by the dark tower. And like them, they can connect in the air through the energy in the dark tower.


    In the past tower test, the shortest record is still maintained by Phil Jackson, is two hours. But ye Yinzhu hasn''t been tested for half an hour.


    Although the tower owners also know that ye Yinzhu has been able to communicate with the dark tower before, the test is different. Only when the other six towers work at the same time can the test spirit of the dark tower be promoted to the limit. Half an hour, this is not as simple as recording.


    Now, the six tower owners understand more and more why Ye Yinzhu has made such achievements in just a few years, which is inseparable from his own efforts, but talent is also important.However, what surprised them even more was still behind.


    The dark magic elements were quickly integrated with the huge element whirlpool in the air under the guidance of Ye Yinzhu. At this time, the sky was gradually dark, and the sun had disappeared from the West. But at this time, a strange scene appeared.


    In mid air, the huge energy whirlpool, which was originally extremely stable, suddenly changed. With the energy support of the Seventh Tower of Falan, it slowly rose to the high altitude.


    You know, to control energy, the farther the distance is, the higher the requirements for the controller are. This is the energy code that no one can change. So the six tower owners of Falan are no exception. They are all surprised when they look at each other, because they did not control the action of the vortex.


    The six tower masters of Falan are preparing to control the whirlpool return. When ye Yinzhu wakes up and the black energy around him disappears, he will release this test. Suddenly, the huge whirlpool instantly out of their control, the huge energy light extremely unstable rhythm.


    In an instant, the six towers of Falan changed color at the same time. What''s this place?


    This is the city of Falan, and also the place where the seal of the connecting passage between the mainland of lonzainus and the abyss plane is located.


    For this place, Falan''s defense can be described almost without leakage. Let alone such a huge amount of energy in the sky, even if an ordinary forbidden spell explodes here, it may affect the seal and bring devastating damage to the mainland of lonzainus! And the energy in the sky condensed their seven pagoda masters and seven super gods, which was even more terrifying than the magic turbulence caused by the collision between 3000 magicians and the dragon magic in the first battle between Falan and Qin City.


    Once such energy falls on the ground, even O''Brien can''t stop it.


    There was no way to hide his panic. O''Brien gave a low drink, and a golden staff suddenly appeared in his hand. Just as he and the other five tower owners were ready to launch their most powerful magic to protect the city of Falan as much as possible, the whirlpool in the air changed again.


    A huge light column with seven colors of magic energy suddenly rises up and goes up to the sky. The huge energy surges and distorts the whole air. Every time the violent energy fluctuates, the six tower owners of Falan are frightened. But they were also relieved. After all, the light column was going towards the air, not the ground.


    The sky just darkened was a bit blue, but I don''t know why. After the huge light column lifted off, the whole sky changed slightly, and became as dark as ink, just like entering the night.


    With the continuous release of energy, the huge light column gradually shrinks, and the energy fluctuation in the air gradually weakens.


    O''Brien breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Ye Yinzhu on the platform. His eyes suddenly became strange. What''s the matter? There has never been such a situation in the past! Is it because ye Yinzhu is not practicing dark magic? However, in his previous energy simulation, he could not even distinguish himself. There should be no problems.


    While O''Brien was thinking, the light column in the sky had completely disappeared, because it was still evening before, and the light from the Seventh Tower of Falan had not attracted people''s attention to the sky. But at this time, when the light column completely disappeared, the whole city of Falan suddenly became dark, because the light from the Seventh Tower of Falan did not know why It''s gone. In this holy land of magicians, it suddenly turned into a dark, mysterious and frightening darkness.


    O''Brien frowned. Just as he was about to use his own light magic to light up the city of Falan, he was shocked to find that his connection with the lighthouse was broken in an instant. There''s no sign.


    Then, the exclamation of Nuo Da rang out in the whole city of Falan at the same time, and the city of Falan lit up again, not shining with any magic light. This sudden light came from the sky. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 840

    In the distant sky, seven bright stars are shining at the same time. In the whole sky, only these seven stars are shining. The dazzling light is so dazzling that even the city of France is covered with a layer of blue light.


    At the same time, the six tower owners of Falan felt that their connection with the six towers of Falan was broken at the same time. At this time, the seven towers of Falan suddenly lit up at the same time. Keep their original light, and the shining magic elements seem to become much softer than ever before.


    Clara gawked at the spectacle. In this case, let alone him, everyone present saw it for the first time. As for why this happened, even O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, could not explain.


    "Dad, why are the stars in the sky in the same position as the seven towers of France?" Clara''s voice suddenly rang out. The original silence was destroyed by her voice. Maybe it''s because her voice is too crisp, or maybe it''s because O''Brien''s sense is too sharp, and it''s also coming into his ears.


    Everyone immediately found out what crena had said. The position as like as two peas of the seven stars in the air is exactly the same as the location of the seven towers. Four stars form a quadrilateral, and the other three stars form an irregular arrangement. It looks like a spoon, but the handle is curved.


    stars are as like as two peas in seven towers. What is this? No one knows, no one can explain.


    At this time, we have even forgotten that ye Yinzhu is under the test of the dark tower, and the black light on him has disappeared quietly.


    Ye Yinzhu has already seen this scene, and he doesn''t know what happened before, including the process of the vortex turning into a light column.


    He really saw it, not felt it. Even ye Yinzhu didn''t know why he felt it. Although his eyes could not see, at this moment, the scene in Falan was clearly reflected in his mind, and it was a color reflection.


    Seven stars, is this the Big Dipper?


    The shock in Ye Yinzhu''s heart is by no means less than that of anyone present.


    The Big Dipper appeared in the eight classics of Donglong school. When Qin Shang taught ye yinzhuqin magic, he once told him about the Big Dipper.


    At that time, Qin Shang said to him: it is recorded in Donglong''s classics that when we were still in the East, before we collided with the west dragon, there were seven stars in the East, called the Big Dipper. These seven brightest stars are far away from another brightest star called Polaris. It is said that our ancestor, the Dragon King, is the reincarnation of the Polaris star. Among the Dragon gods, there are seven most powerful dragons who have been guarding the Dragon King, just like the Big Dipper star guarding the Polaris star.


    The Tiangang Beidou formation composed of the Seven Star dragons can even compete with the strength of the Dragon King.


    Only Donglong would have heard of this legend. Isn''t the Big Dipper in the sky just like what grandfather Qin told himself? The Seventh Tower of Falan, yes. The Seventh Tower of Falan is also arranged in this way.


    Without the Big Dipper in the sky, ye Yinzhu would never have discovered the mystery of the arrangement of the seven towers of Falan. But with this correspondence, he finally found that the location of the seven towers was just like the Big Dipper.


    The Big Dipper, the Big Dipper dragon. Great ancestors! What on earth are you going to tell me?


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu''s blood is boiling. Since he got married, he has not been so excited for a long time. As if he had grasped something, he looked eagerly in the air. Look for the eighth star, the brightest Polaris.


    But soon, ye Yinzhu was disappointed. He didn''t find what he wanted in the sky. In the dark night sky, only seven stars were bright. The faint air echoes with the seven towers of Falan on the ground, producing a layer of blue light covering the city of Falan.


    How could this happen? What''s going on? Falan''s six tower owners were shocked at the same time. It was also the first time that they saw such a situation, and there was never such a record in Falan''s ancient books. And all this is because of the emergence of Ye Yinzhu. For ye Yinzhu, the six tower owners can not help but have a special feeling. It seems that everything has changed because of his arrival.


    The seven stars in the sky gradually darkened, and the seven towers on the ground also dimmed, as if they were one. The light gradually came down, and everything around became harmonious.


    The dark sky was restored to its original dark blue, and the seven towers on the ground were restored to their original appearance after the darkness. The six tower owners headed by O''Brien also found that their connection with the six towers was restored. Nothing seems to have changed. Was that a dream just now? However, how many thousands of people can see the dream at the same time?


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart gradually calmed down, forced to endure the inner agitation, recalled the gentle and old voice before, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He slowly stood up and said to the six tower masters of Falan: "six elder martial brothers, have I passed the test?"Ye Yinzhu''s voice made O''Brien wake up from his meditation. Of course, it''s not the time to think carefully. It''s impossible to even ask Ye Yinzhu. He hasn''t waited for him to speak. The general cheers of landslides and tsunamis have been resounding throughout Falan.


    "Praise Falan, long live Falan..."


    Not everyone can feel the shock of the owners of the sixth tower of Falan. For ordinary people, even the Knights of Falan, the reflection of the Seventh Tower of Falan just that day is absolutely auspicious in their hearts. The monarchs of the six countries, let alone the magic of Falan, once again conquered them, and even all the people present.


    Qin City soldiers are undoubtedly the most proud, because, the seven stars appear, it is precisely because their Qin emperor is undergoing the test. All this is because of Ye Yinzhu. How can they not be proud?


    O''Brien took a deep breath. Although what happened today is really weird, judging from the current results, it is obviously a good thing for Falan. This time, eight monarchs are invited to visit Falan. It''s not just for the ceremony. What Falan needs is their support. With the appearance of the previous scene, it is much easier for Falan to communicate with them.


    This is a situation O''Brien had never thought of before, but as the chief tower owner of French blue, he certainly will not let it go.


    He slowly raised his hands to signal the cheering crowd to calm down. The golden light of peace came from him. Although it was already in the night, the golden light still made everyone feel like a spring breeze.


    Excited shout gradually quiet down, everyone''s eyes because of the golden light and turned to O''Brien, quietly waiting for his decision.


    O''Brien showed a gentle smile on his face, looked up at Ye Yinzhu on the stage, nodded and said, "of course, you passed the test. From now on, the Lord of Qin City, Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu, has officially become the leader of the Dark Tower of Falan. Enjoy all the glory of the Lord of the tower of Falan. I believe that with his participation, the glory of French blue will become more dazzling


    This time, I''m afraid no one can erase the cheers.


    Clara is almost uncontrollable applause, her face flushed with excitement, Dark Tower master, he has become the Dark Tower master of France blue, what an incredible thing! But he did. It''s really a success! The feeling of pride appeared in her heart, although she also knew that this feeling should not be her own.


    Crespo looks at his daughter strangely. Although he has known for a long time that his daughter has fallen in love with the person she shouldn''t like the most, he really doesn''t want to interrupt her excitement at this time. Such a sincere smile, has been out of tune for a long time, did not appear in kleina''s face.


    The faint light flickered. In the light, the bodies of the six tower owners of Falan rose slowly, just like Ye Yinzhu before, and flew up to the high platform. Surrounded by the other five tower owners, O''Brien had two more things in his hand. One was a black magic robe, and the other was a staff inlaid with a fist sized black gem.


    Although these two magic items are not artifact, they symbolize one of the highest authority of France and blue.


    O''Brien personally unfolded the black robe and draped it over Ye Yinzhu. On the left chest of the robe, where is the clear magic seven pointed star sleeping quietly? It''s the representative of Falan and the representative of the seven tower leader. From this moment, the French seven pointed star belongs to Ye Yinzhu, and ye Yinzhu is one of the seven pointed stars.


    Put on the black robe, which represents the Dark Tower master''s robe. As a result, ye Yinzhu slowly raises the dark staff that O''Brien handed over.


    At the same time, the six tower masters of Falan stood beside him and did the same.


    The Seventh Tower of Falan lights up almost at the same time. The huge magic elements condense into a huge mask in the air, covering the whole Falan city. The dreamlike feeling will make everyone remember for life.


    The process of the celebration was very simple. The test that should have lasted the longest was over in half an hour. The rest is carnival. In the past, the French government did not allow chaos.


    -----------------


    it''s going to be a little climax soon. Friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 841

    The process of the celebration was very simple. The test that should have lasted the longest was over in half an hour. The rest is carnival. In the past, the French government did not allow chaos. But today is obviously an exception, in addition to a small number of French Blue Knights alert, French blue will continue three days of Carnival activities. In the city, all food, drinks and drinks will be provided, which can be used indefinitely. The whole French blue is lingering in a joyful atmosphere. For the ordinary members of the French blue, such a moment has not appeared for a long time, and they will not think about what will happen to the French blue after the change of the leader of the French Blue Tower.


    Of course, the three-day Carnival does not belong to the seven tower owners of France, nor does it belong to the monarchs from the eight countries. Because they have more important things to do.


    "Yinzhu, congratulations." O''Brien looks at Ye Yinzhu with a smile.


    Ye Yinzhu replied, "thank you."


    A faint magic wave appeared around their bodies, and the invisible energy formed the most stable boundary. O''Brien''s voice at this time could only be heard by Ye Yinzhu. Even the strong men of the same level could never know the secret of their conversation before breaking through the boundary.


    "Yinzhu, can you tell me what happened when you passed the test?" O''Brien said, adding, "it''s important."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly and said, "what''s the matter, elder martial brother? What''s wrong? Or, I didn''t pass the test. " With his mental strength, even O''Brien would never have any way to hide his inner thoughts. On the spiritual level, ye Yinzhu is by no means inferior to anyone in France, even the soul tower master Macmillan.


    O''Brien said with a bitter smile, "I forgot. You can''t see." At the moment, he told ye Yinzhu what happened before without concealment. How did he know that those had already appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s mind.


    "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. I don''t know what happened. As you know, although I come to France for the second time, I am not familiar with everything in France. Isn''t it true that all successive tower owners will succeed to the position of tower owner? When I passed the test, I just felt that there was a very strong mental force impacting my body. This mental force actually had a similar effect with the dark magic elements, swallowing and corroding, but it was spiritual. " Ye Yinzhu asked.


    O''Brien said helplessly: "in that case, I don''t need to ask you now. Forget it. Maybe it''s all God''s will. " There is no loophole in Ye Yinzhu''s words. At the beginning, when he was tested, he also suffered a spiritual shock, according to the French blue code. He couldn''t think of anything wrong with Ye Yinzhu.


    "Elder martial brother, starting tomorrow, are you going to discuss the alliance with the eight monarchs?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    O''Brien nodded and said, "it should be us. You are not only the master of the dark tower, but also the representative of Qin City. You know, the strength of your Qin City is no less than that of a country. We need your advice. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "but I don''t want to participate. Now that I have become a member of Falan, I will deal with everything according to the interests of Falan. I have discussed with you that in the future, if there is a real war between Falan and the abyss plane, then the soldiers of Qin City will surely appear in the front line of the war. So, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to participate in the discussion with monarchs. What I want to do now is to look at the code of France and blue and the core of the seal. See if you can understand anything. "


    Communication with the eight monarchs? Suggestions? Ye Yinzhu is not in such a mood. It can be said that he does not have any moment as eager as now to see the ruins of the core of Falan. For this reason, he can give up his understanding of the general trend of the mainland. From the voice I heard in the test today, it seems that everything is not as simple as it seems. And want to understand these, oneself must want to go to that place as soon as possible.


    Ye Yinzhu hides his eagerness very well, but O''Brien has another explanation. Of course, he knows what happened to Ye Yinzhu before, understands his relationship with Milan Empire and the subtle relationship with landias. After all, Sula is also the daughter of Massimo. In O''Brien''s mind, this is the intelligence of Ye Yinzhu. He is obviously avoiding suspicion. We don''t want the close relationship between Qincheng and Milan to affect the negotiations between France and the G8.


    His eyes showed his undisguised approval, "Yinzhu, now I completely believe that you are a part of Falan. I should say thank you. "


    "You are welcome, elder martial brother." Ye Yinzhu smiles a little. He can feel that O''Brien is really happy. He immediately understands what he thinks. He can''t help laughing bitterly. Master O''Brien, I''m sorry. I can only cheat you, because it''s too important for me and the whole Donglong.


    Since O''Brien spared no effort to expend his original strength that day, and even the purest light element contained in the tower of light offered Holy Blessing to Ye Yinzhu''s unborn child, ye Yinzhu has changed a lot about the tower owner. He knew that after that, O''Brien was different from before. Although he would still put the matter of Falan in the first place, he was not as impeccable as before. Family affection makes the light tower owner more open-minded and humanized. Moreover, ye Yinzhu also vaguely felt that since that day, although O''Brien had consumed a lot at that time, there was a sign of breakthrough in his realm.This is one of the important reasons why O''Brien''s attitude towards Ye Yinzhu is getting better and better. Even he is surprised at the change of his body.


    That day, in his heart gushed a strong kinship, and completely emotional attitude to the sacred blessing, he found that his heart seems to have changed. The original persistence also found some changes. Deep in my heart, there is more warmth and expectation.


    In the past, O''Brien put all his mind on cultivation, but after this time, everything has changed. Although cultivation is important, he will not pursue it deliberately.


    In addition to the matter of Falan, what he most wanted to see was the early birth of the child. In this mood of expectation, O''Brien suddenly found that the eighth level bottleneck of the second God level, which he had been practicing for many years, had loosened.


    This is what he didn''t expect, and it also made him feel grateful to Ye Yinzhu and look forward to his unborn Godson.


    The child has not yet been born to him has been so helpful, and that kind of warm family makes O''Brien taste the family feeling that has never appeared in a hundred years. The light tower owner in dealing with anything, also naturally become more humane.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu eyes reveal a soft light, "elder martial brother, then you agreed?"


    O''Brien said with a smile: "do I have any reason not to agree? Tonight is the day you become the master of the dark tower. Tomorrow morning, I''ll take you to the ruins. You''ve brought a miracle to France and I really hope to see it happen again. If the seal is stable, there is no need for us to communicate with the eight monarchs. Frankly speaking, now I''m not interested in anything but the birth of my godson. Ha ha


    At this time, the eight monarchs have been led to the platform.


    At the front is Silvio, the great emperor of Milan. Looking at Ye Yinzhu in a black magic robe and the dazzling seven pointed star, Silvio has mixed feelings. He opens his arms and gives Ye Yinzhu a big hug.


    "Yinzhu, congratulations and thank you." Simple eight words, but contains too many emotional changes in Silvio''s heart.


    Naturally, people around him could hear his words. The faces of the five kings on the side of landias Empire became stiff at the same time. Of course, they knew how much the word "thank you" contained. Without Qin City, the situation on the mainland would never have been like this.


    The two kings of Ascoli Kingdom and Palermo kingdom were even more enthusiastic than Silvio. They did not neglect Ye Yinzhu because of his youth, and even respected him as much as Silvio.


    Massimo stood by and watched quietly. In his mind, he thought about what crena had said before. His face was very calm, even with a faint smile. No one could see from his face that the protagonist of today''s coronation ceremony was the culprit of his dream destruction and landias''s failure.


    "Congratulations, ye Yinzhu." At last it was Massimo''s turn to come up. Ye Yinzhu can feel that three of the four kings behind Massimo are desperately hiding their deep resentment and hatred, while the kings of Acadia are more confused and anxious. Obviously, he wanted to communicate with himself, but because he was on randias'' side, he was afraid that he would annoy the big people around him.


    Only Massimo, his congratulations to himself were sincere, and no hatred was revealed from his emotions. There is even a little joy and a little admiration. Did he figure it out after a big defeat? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 842

    For the Empire of landias, ye Yinzhu has no hostility. The disputes in the mainland are between landias and Milan, and have no direct relationship with Qin City. To help Milan, of course, ye Yinzhu is closer to the Empire of Milan, but also for the strategic consideration of Qin City, so he does it without hesitation.


    Qin City is in the Empire of Milan. Once Milan is destroyed, it will only do harm to Qin City. What''s more, landias is allied with the orcs, and the kingdom of fro, which betrays the Empire of Milan and causes death fighters to lose nearly 200 people.


    All these push Ye Yinzhu to the opposite of the landias empire.


    But in fact, the Empire of landias did not harm Qin City. What''s more, the emperor representing the highest authority of landias was his father-in-law.


    Although Sula hated him and refused to forgive him, the blood relationship was still there.


    "Thank you." Ye Yinzhu nodded to Massimo with a faint smile on his face.


    "Ye Yinzhu." Another voice appeared from behind Massimo''s back. It was trembling, as clear as a warbler coming out of the valley. However, in this clear voice, there was a half choking hoarseness.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, and then, his mental power had spread. A general outline appeared in his spiritual world. His breath was familiar, but it was strange. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said in surprise: "it''s you, Clara. You''re here, too."


    It''s Clara who makes a sound behind Massimo. She begged Massimo to bring her to congratulate Ye Yinzhu. Originally, Crespo wanted to stop her, but Massimo surprisingly agreed.


    "You remember me." There is a bit of bitterness in her voice. Standing beside Massimo the great, she looks at Ye Yinzhu and his handsome face. From him, it seems that she is less cold in the city of landias, more elegant and noble temperament and natural silence.


    "Of course I do." Ye Yinzhu smiles a little, for this kind and gentle girl, he still has a very good impression.


    "Congratulations. I didn''t expect to see you again. Your identity has completely changed." Crena said with a sigh.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in one''s life, one''s identity is constantly changing, from child to juvenile, to adult, to parent and teacher. But no matter how it changes, human nature remains the same. Like, I used to treat you as a friend, now, you are still my friend. "


    "You think I''m a friend?" Kleina''s beautiful eyes lit up, looking at Ye Yinzhu, the voice reveals the surprise which is difficult to hide.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "we''ve always been friends, haven''t we?"


    Clara nodded. She found that her eyes were a little blurred. Although he only regarded her as a friend, he still remembered her. Clara is a very easy person to satisfy, especially in the present situation, just the word "friend", she has been satisfied.


    Sylvio stands aside and looks at both sides strangely. He is surprised. It seems that Yinzhu and Massimo are not absolutely hostile. By the way, Yinzhu''s wife Sula is Massimo''s daughter, but who is this girl? Massimo, what a Massimo!


    Perhaps, in the overall situation, Silvio is not as good as Massimo, but in these details, Silvio is better than Massimo. With a smile on his face, Sylvio naturally interrupts the conversation between Ye Yinzhu and kelena, "Yinzhu, what about Sura and the ocean? Why aren''t they here today? "


    Ye Yinzhu was attracted by Silvio''s voice and said with a smile, "today, Sula is a little uncomfortable. The ocean is taking care of her."


    A few months before pregnancy, it is always easy to feel uncomfortable, these are normal reactions. What''s more, after O''Brien''s divine blessing that day, her body was in a very delicate state. Her appetite increased significantly, but her daily sleep time also increased a lot. This is the normal situation of divine blessing. With the traction of the sacred energy in her abdomen, the absorption of elements from the outside world will accelerate by itself. Under the guidance of the sacred breath, beneficial elements will enter Sula''s body To nourish her body and her children.


    "Phoenix, what''s wrong with her?" There were some nervous voices from Massimo.


    Looking at Massimo, after hesitating for a moment, ye Yinzhu still answered his question, "Sula has our child, you can rest assured, she is very good."


    "You, what do you say? She has children? " In a flash, Massimo was dull.


    Of course, he knows the news that ye Yinzhu and Sula are married, but they are far from married, which makes him even more surprised. It was a feeling of mixed feelings. The light in his eyes was constantly flashing. Massimo seemed to think of his neglect of Sula when she was young, and the childhood that he brought to her was like a disaster.


    His eyes were full of guilt, and he said, "OK, OK, you have children. The child will be much happier than when Phoenix was a child. I''m sorry for her


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said, "of course our children will be very happy. Elder martial brother O''Brien will become the godfather of the children. Moreover, the child has been blessedAnyway, Massimo is the grandfather of his and Sula''s children, and he has the right to know about them. So ye Yinzhu didn''t hide it and said it directly.


    "Blessed? Master O''Brien, the master of the lighthouse, will be his godfather? " Massimo''s heart suddenly beats violently, and his eyes release a strong surprise. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, his body is trembling slightly. Vaguely, he has grasped something.


    Before that, Silvio didn''t know what was going on. He couldn''t help regretting mentioning Sula and Haiyang. But now it''s too late to regret. He understands that it''s not so easy to ask Ye Yinzhu and Qin Cheng to help him deal with the Empire of landias with Sula.


    However, this does not affect the current status of the Milan empire. After all, the Empire of landias has completely fallen behind in the overall situation after this war.


    "Yinzhu, can you show me the Phoenix?" Massimo said eagerly.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I asked Sula. She doesn''t want to see you."


    Disappointed, Massimo said with a wry smile: "I should have guessed it long ago. It''s the inevitable result. I shouldn''t have such extravagance. Yinzhu, Phoenix once said that being with you is the only happy moment in her life. Please take good care of him. Although I am an emperor, I can''t take good care of my daughter. Goodbye... " Massimo''s voice became choked. He held back the tears in his eyes, saluted several tower owners, turned and walked down the stage.


    Although kleina still wants to talk to Ye Yinzhu, she comes with Massimo and has to leave with him.


    Silvio is ready to speak, but at this time, he doesn''t know what he should say. After a moment''s hesitation, he looks at Ye Yinzhu, and his eyes are shining with a complicated light. Should he tell him that? However, if you do, I''m afraid your daughter and mother will not forgive themselves.


    Forget it, let it be. In any case, Qin City will not be on the side of landias.


    The celebration officially started, but ye Yinzhu, the protagonist, did not take part in it. In his heart, the position of the owner of the dark tower was far less important than his status as Sula and the husband of the ocean. He thought about his wife, so he went back to the dark tower directly.


    Before entering the ruins of Falan tomorrow, he hopes to spend more time with his wives. Who knows how long he will stay in the ruins tomorrow?


    All night long. The next morning, the morning light of dawn slowly brightened from the East, the sun has not yet risen, but the feeling of recovery of all things has quietly appeared, a new day is coming, the morning always gives people that kind of relaxed and comfortable.


    Falan is still in the atmosphere of celebration. However, the release last night may be too intense, which makes the morning seem particularly quiet. Most people fall asleep after the release.


    Ye Yinzhu takes off his magic robe, which is the symbol of the Dark Tower master. He still wears his own Shenyuan robe and comes to the lighthouse. O''Brien has already got up. In other words, when he reaches such a state, sleeping is no longer a must.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu coming early in the morning, O''Brien said with a smile, "let''s go."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and entered the bright tower with O''Brien.


    O''Brien took him to his observatory. "Yinzhu, after entering the ruins, you must be careful. The six of us will continue to consolidate the seal. If you can''t find anything from the ruins, you should join them earlier. With you, the main lineup of the seven towers of France is complete, which is of great benefit to strengthening the seal. "


    "Well, I understand." Ye Yinzhu agreed.


    O''Brien said: "the way to get into the ruins is simple, but only seven of us can control it. Today is the first time, so I''ll take you into it. You should remember that in the ruins, you can''t use any magic except strengthening the seal, even the defensive magic applied to yourself. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 843

    Ye Yinzhu looks at O''Brien in surprise, obviously not quite understanding his meaning. O''Brien also did not explain too much, "next, you should remember my method. If you enter the ruins in the future, you can do it directly from the dark tower."


    A faint white light began to rise from O''Brien''s feet. Then, in the mid air of the observatory, a golden light came down from the sky and covered his body. Needless to say, ye Yinzhu knew that the energy came from the lighthouse. Thinking of the big dipper and the mysterious and old voice in the test, his heart suddenly became fiery.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a strong energy fluctuation, although he did not release the force, but his spirit has been highly concentrated.


    After O''Brien used his own strength to inspire the power of the lighthouse, his voice rang out in Ye Yinzhu''s ear, "the seven towers of Falan are the seven super gods we are proud of, and also the seven entrances to the ruins. After being recognized by the seven towers of Falan, as the tower owner, when your ability is integrated with the gems on the top of the tower, your energy can invade it and order it to open the tunnel leading to the ruins. "


    Golden light instantly spread to the entire Observatory, as if it was an endless extension, and then, a colorful portal quietly appeared in front of O''Brien. In the portal, there was only endless colorful halo, but there was no way to see.


    "Come with me." O''Brien''s voice rang out again, raised his feet and went straight into the door.


    When his body just entered the door, the whole person suddenly disappeared in the color light, even the breath has been completely cut off.


    When the portal appeared, ye Yinzhu''s spiritual world was greatly shocked. He found that his ability of the unity of nature and man could not feel the world behind the portal, but from the portal came the same kind and cordial atmosphere as yesterday. Yes, it''s here. What I''m looking for is here.


    Without any hesitation, ye Yinzhu enters the door. When his body enters the door, he clearly feels that he is surrounded by a soft and warm energy. That feeling is hard to describe in words, but both the spiritual and physical feelings are completely sealed in his body and cannot be released. Although Ye Yinzhu''s own strength has been extremely powerful, he clearly feels that he is so small in the energy that envelops him. Compared with the energy in this portal, what you have is nothing at all.


    Suddenly, his body lightened and suppressed his energy fluctuation. At the same time, the original breath in the lighthouse disappeared completely. He knew that he had come to another place through that door.


    Invisible to the eye, ye Yinzhu can rely on the feeling, the ability of the unity of man and nature subconsciously released, and sent out a search towards the surrounding.


    Soon, he found O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse not far in front of him. At the same time, he had a general understanding of the surrounding environment.


    This is a strange and mysterious space, it seems to be endless, but it seems to be very small. When ye Yinzhu''s mental power comes out of the body, there will be unstable fluctuations, which sometimes extend infinitely, and sometimes be quickly suppressed, making him unable to accurately grasp everything around him.


    This is the first time that ye Yinzhu has felt so helpless since he lost his vision. The unity of man and nature has lost his ability of detailed exploration. For him, such a blow is too big.


    Just when ye Yinzhu is helpless and wondering whether he wants to ask O''Brien, the master of the light tower, for help, all of a sudden, everything in his perception has changed. As if the eyes were regaining their vision, everything in the spiritual search suddenly lit up.


    Yes, he saw it. He saw it mentally. An inexplicable energy quietly integrated into his mind, and then, the two soul beads in his spiritual sea whirled violently, and everything around him was no longer blurred, and there was no longer the kind of space transformation between far and near, and everything became clear. All the pictures are as like as two peas.


    This is a huge space with an area of nearly 10000 square meters. It''s like a huge cave. The whole space is extremely dry. On the ground, there are countless complex golden lines. In these lines, there are faint golden light quietly flowing, as if they have life.


    Careful observation shows that these golden patterns are actually a huge pattern. It''s a mixture of special creatures.


    It seems to be a pattern made up of many Warcraft, but ye Yinzhu has never seen this kind of Warcraft before. They are very beautiful and have the characteristics of many Warcraft, such as camel head, antler, ox ear, turtle eye, shrimp whisker, snake body, fish scale, mirage belly and eagle claw.


    Every "Warcraft" looks like this. In this wide cave of tens of thousands of square meters, this pattern actually occupies nearly one third of the ground area, and one third of the most central area.


    With extraordinary mental strength, ye Yinzhu quickly counted out the number of them, 49, a total of 49 such God Jun Warcraft. No, they''re not Warcraft. When ye Yinzhu counts the number, he already knows the identity of these patterns.They are dragons. They are real dragons. They belong to the Eastern Dragon, the ancestor of the East Dragon Empire, and their own ancestor, the dragon! In the legend of the east dragon, it was with their own bodies that they sealed the passage from the abyss plane to the mainland of longqinus under the leadership of the Dragon King.


    Ye Yinzhu can be sure that this legend is true, and it should be the seal at his feet.


    The elements in the air fluctuate strangely. In any other place, even in the city of Falan, all kinds of magic elements are blended together. Any series of magicians'' cultivation is to peel off the magic elements they need and integrate them into themselves.


    But it''s different here. The magic elements here are quite different. It is the same as the symbol of the seven towers of Falan. There are seven elements, which are divided into seven directions and float quietly in the air. Each magic element has its own region, and the fluctuations of these magic elements become extremely peaceful, and will never penetrate into the range of other magic elements.


    Turning from the ground to the air, ye Yinzhu sees seven cone-shaped gems floating in the air. Below the seven gems is a cone-shaped shape, and above it seems to be a plane shape. The top surface of each gemstone has a full diameter of more than one meter. In terms of volume, the volume of these seven gems is very similar to that of the seven gems on the top of the seven towers of French blue, and even their breath is very similar. Among them, the gem belonging to the dark magic family releases the most cordial atmosphere.


    "Yinzhu, can you feel the magic elements here?" O''Brien''s voice rings.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said, "I can feel it. The elements here seem to be very peaceful and maintain a delicate balance. Each magic element is quite different from each other and never enters each other''s field. "


    O''Brien said, "yes, that''s right. That''s why I warned you not to use magic here. Because once the balance of elements here is destroyed, the result will be disastrous. Therefore, you can''t use magic or even practice here. In order to keep the balance


    How clever Ye Yinzhu was, he immediately understood O''Brien''s meaning. The concentration of magic elements here is almost ten times more than that outside. The destructive power of such a rich magic element is also amazing. Once the balance is broken, if such rich Magic Elements erupt at the same time, the huge energy accumulated by tens of thousands of square meters, let alone the seal, can''t be kept. Even if O''Brien tells him that these magic elements can blow up the mainland of longqinus in two, ye Yinzhu will believe it.


    Ye Yinzhu said solemnly: "elder martial brother, I will be careful. However, why are there seven gems similar to the seven towers of Falan? The size and breath are very similar. What''s the matter? "


    O''Brien looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise and said, "can you feel all the breath changes and environment here?" He can''t believe it is true. At least, he knows that if he closes his eyes, he will lose his grasp of everything in this space. Although Ye Yinzhu only says a simple question, he also shows his strong spiritual power that he can''t understand.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is filled with awe. He knows that the special energy that appeared in his mind before should be something O''Brien and they have never met. "He can only barely feel it, but it''s hard to grasp it clearly. Is my feeling wrong? "


    "No, it''s not wrong. You feel very right, here, there are seven such gems. However, the seven gems are not the same as the seven on the top of the seven towers. It''s just that. In other words, the origin of the seven gems on the top of the seven towers of French blue is here. It is here that they absorb and transform the energy of elements. And the gem shape on the top of the seven pagodas is just an illusion. "


    --------------


    at the end of this month, there are still VIP tickets and recommendation tickets. Please support Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 844

    "What?" It''s Ye Yinzhu''s turn this time. He can naturally guess that there is an extremely complex and magical magic array under the whole city of Falan, but the magic array is so magical that he did not expect it.


    O''Brien said: "here, the way we reinforce the seal is actually very simple. It is through these seven gems that mana is injected into them to consolidate the firmness of the seal. It''s just that the strength of the seven of us is obviously not enough. Therefore, most of the time, the magicians in the city of Falan, we will also dispatch the magicians with the same strength of the seven departments to help. Through our control, the mana input into these seven gems will be balanced and gradually absorbed by the seal. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded to show that he understood.


    O''Brien continued: "in order not to affect the delicate balance here and launch the magic injection to maintain the seal, at least four tower owners need to activate the four series magic at the same time. As we inject magic into it and are directly absorbed by the seal, it will not affect the element balance of this space, so it is not a big problem. Of course, if the seven pagoda master leads the seven series magicians to work at the same time, the effect will naturally become better. "


    "All the magicians who can come here are carefully selected by us. Only the best magicians who can get enough trust from us are qualified to come here. Because even we can''t completely control the danger here. "


    As he said that, O''Brien floated up, fell on the Golden Jewel and sat cross knee. "Yinzhu, go to your place." A trace of spiritual fluctuation is released from O''Brien and leads Ye Yinzhu''s body, obviously for fear that he will not find the exact location of the dark magic gem.


    Similarly, he did not dare to use any magic related ability. Relying on his physical ability, ye Yinzhu jumped on the gem about 50 meters above the ground.


    The area of a person sitting down is far less than one square meter. Although it seems that the gem is not big from the bottom, it will never feel narrow when sitting on it.


    At this moment, he felt the magic power of the magic tower, but the magic power of the magic tower was different from that of the dark one.


    "Yinzhu, it''s a pity that you can''t see it. Otherwise, you will be amazed at the wonder under our feet. I can tell you that at our feet, where you just stood, is the seal left by the dragon, the ancestor of the East Dragon. At the beginning, the last living dragon, under the leadership of the Dragon King, formed a seal here with some dragon bodies and their own bodies, and connected with the powerful magic power of the Dragon King, completely blocked the abyss plane. The dragon in the East is really beautiful. It''s much stronger than the lizards in the west dragon continent. They have golden scales, magnificent posture, and powerful strength. Even if any dragon is alive, its strength should far surpass that of the present dragon race. "


    Of course, O''Brien didn''t know. He said that ye Yinzhu was seen in his eyes, and it was very clear.


    "Elder martial brother, what about the Dragon King? Where is its body? " Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power has quietly explored the breath of each dragon, although each dragon is mysterious and powerful, although only their corpses and some micro energy fluctuations are left here.


    However, ye Yinzhu can be sure that there is no dragon king among these dragons.


    O''Brien raised his head slowly, looked up, sighed and said, "the Great Dragon King is on our head."


    Ye Yinzhu''s mental power transits in an instant. When he sees the top of the cave, the whole person instantly enters a petrified state.


    What a huge body that is! In a cave of tens of thousands of square meters, the area of the cave top is almost the same.


    Just above the huge dome, a huge golden body is printed into it. Although his body is winding, it can be clearly judged that this huge body is at least more than 1000 meters long and almost occupies the whole dome.


    Compared with the Dragon hovering at its feet, it is too big.


    The huge golden body looks lifelike, and it is not very different from other dragons, but it is not the four claws of ordinary dragons, but five claws. Every golden grain, every golden scale, is so clear and complete. As if it didn''t die at all, but lived perfectly.


    In particular, he opened his eyes wide. Among them, two bright eyes, like ruby, looked down, as if they were looking down on all living beings. When ye Yinzhu''s spirit felt its breath, ye Yinzhu clearly found that the pair of eyes seemed to be looking at himself. A kind of happy, kind and gentle mood suddenly rushed to his face, which made him feel happy The body is shrouded in it.


    It''s him. This is the real dragon king, the Dragon King who overlooks all living beings! It is also his own ancestor, the ancestor of Donglong. It was them who, ten thousand years ago, resisted the invasion of the mother demon. They sealed the channel between the two worlds and protected the safety of their people and clansmen with their own lives. They are the symbol of the east dragon, the real Oriental Dragon.At this moment, ye Yinzhu tears, he is not sad, nor moved, but proud. He is proud to be a descendant of the East Dragon and a descendant of the East Dragon.


    O''Brien naturally found some changes in Ye Yinzhu. Although Ye Yinzhu is still the author, he seems to be lost in a subtle state.


    When he looked up at the body of the Dragon King on the dome, although O''Brien did not know how many times he had looked at it, he found that it seemed different today.


    Dragon King''s body seems to emit a layer of golden luster, the red eyes of the dragon also become more bright.


    In his surprise, the first thing that O''Brien thought of was that ye Yinzhu felt some mysterious things in the ruins. For this discovery, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Instead of talking, he focused on observing Ye Yinzhu and the Dragon King on the cave top.


    In the past, before O''Brien became the godfather of Ye Yinzhu and Sula''s children, he would never have let Ye Yinzhu feel the secret of the ruins, but now he is not afraid.


    From what ye Yinzhu has done in the past, O''Brien has already found out his character.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is not absolutely kind-hearted, he is absolutely kind-hearted to his friends or those who treat each other well.


    Therefore, O''Brien did not worry that if ye Yinzhu got anything from the ruins, it would be bad for Falan.


    You know, Qin City is also on this continent. In a sense, if the seal changes, ye Yinzhu and his family will also suffer.


    Even if the two sides are still in a hostile departure, but for the abyss plane, it can only be a common enemy. Therefore, O''Brien is not worried. He believes that ye Yinzhu will never have any wrong choice.


    Ye Yinzhu will not guess O''Brien''s psychological change at this moment. At this moment, in his heart, there is only a strong shock.


    The breath of the Dragon King is all embracing, as if he contained everything in it. There is no overbearing, only gentle and kind, that light breath, is making their emotions into it. At the same time, the pulling force from under the body also disappeared quietly.


    Light light flickers, ye Yinzhu eyes reveal a soft light, hands flat on his knees. He didn''t have any resistance, just quietly felt the breath from the Dragon King, and completely let go of his body and mind.


    He told himself that the breath of the Dragon King would never hurt him. At the same time, this is his ancestor!


    "Here you are." The old and mysterious voice seemed to come from all directions, unable to distinguish its direction. The emotion in the voice was mainly gratification, with some admiration and emotion.


    "Yes, I am." Ye Yinzhu carefully let his spiritual breath release his mind, because he didn''t know the real source of the sound, so his spiritual breath scattered in all directions.


    "I don''t need to look for it. As long as it''s what you think, I can feel it." The owner of the mysterious voice obviously felt the meaning of Ye Yinzhu and said gently to him.


    "You, can you tell me your identity now? Are you my ancestor? " Ye Yinzhu asked nervously. Even he did not know, at this time because of tension, in addition to a thin layer of sweat on the surface of his body.


    "I told you, as you think." The voice of the Dragon King is calm and elegant.


    "Hello, your Majesty the Dragon King." After ye Yinzhu confirmed the identity of the other party, his mood calmed down. The joyful feeling made him feel prosperous.


    "You too, young man." There is something interesting in the voice of the Dragon King. If he appears in front of Ye Yinzhu, ye Yinzhu believes that the Dragon King must be smiling. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 845

    Ye Yinzhu said: "frankly, I don''t know what to call you. You are my ancestor, so I should worship you. "


    "Is secular etiquette really that important? In fact, I prefer you to treat me as a friend. Maybe you don''t know, I''m lonely. A person who has been lonely for a long time, or a dragon, often does many incredible things. For example, O''Brien, with his calm and meticulous character, should not have believed you so easily. However, just because you made him the godfather of your children, he gave up all doubts about you and even trusted you more than other tower owners. That''s human nature, and that''s the nature of any creature. "


    Friends? Ye Yinzhu smiles bitterly in his heart. If the elders of Donglong bazong know that they are friends with the Dragon King, they don''t know what the result will be? I''m afraid my grandfather won''t let himself go first.


    The Dragon King laughed. This time, his laughter was obvious, "do you need to worry? Just don''t tell them. Besides, they are not qualified to blame you. I''ve been waiting for so many years, waiting for you, for future generations who can communicate with me. How can they blame you for not doing it? "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "what should I call you?"


    The Dragon King thought about it and said, "just call me the Dragon King. This is the most direct way. "


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu agreed and took the opportunity to ask the question he most wanted to know, "Dragon King, are you dead or still alive. According to the records, you and 49 dragons have become seals, separating our world from the abyss plane? But why are you still here? "


    The Dragon King said, "I have long guessed that you are going to ask this question. How to say, it''s similar to your teacher Phil Jackson whose soul has dissipated. Although my soul is immortal, my body can no longer return. It has already become a part of the seal. Even my soul can only stay here forever and can''t leave. "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly said, "it''s the same as I guess. I once guessed that even if Mr. Phil Jackson has not reached the divine level, he can keep his soul. You are a real God, how can you die so easily? " Ye Yinzhu is not surprised that the dragon king knows about him. It only needs one reason to solve it easily. The Dragon King is a god! What he wants to know, with his powerful mental power, it is enough to scan himself directly.


    The Dragon King said with a bitter smile, "no, it''s not as easy as you think. At the beginning of the war, it was too hard. Although I am a God, my enemy is a devil. In that war, in fact, I lost, but this is not the abyss plane, but our human world. With the help of the environment, I can kill it and save my soul. "


    Ye Yinzhu said sadly: "if you are still alive, how good it would be. We Donglong will not be defeated by the lack of a leader. "


    The Dragon King said: "the change of history can''t be changed by people''s will. The destruction of the country by Donglong is certainly the treachery of the Xilong people, but it also has a great relationship with ourselves. Although in that war, Donglong suffered heavy losses and lost all the support of the dragon. However, from then on, if we make efforts to develop, how can there be subsequent destruction? It is because they are too confident that they lead to such consequences. Although I used to be a God, these things are beyond my control and expectation. What''s more, the destruction of a country is just the disappearance of the system, and we Donglong people can''t be obliterated. Now, which country on the mainland does not have the existence of our Donglong descendants? At that time, the East Dragon empire was assimilated by the west dragon Empire, but do you know what was the population ratio of the East Dragon Empire and the west dragon Empire at that time? "


    Ye Yinzhu said blankly: "population proportion?"


    The Dragon King said: "the ratio is three to one. The number of Donglong people is still three times that of Xilong people. That''s not what you know. It was only because the Donglong people lost our support and morale that they lost to the Xilong empire. However, the west dragon Empire wanted to assimilate the east dragon, but the number decided that it was impossible. "


    In Ye Yinzhu''s heart, his thoughts turned and he wanted to say something, but he held back.


    "Do you want to say why the head of the Xilong empire is so stupid? How can he accept so many people since he has destroyed the other side''s country?"


    Ye Yinzhu impressively said: "indeed, I think so."


    The Dragon King said, "you are right. In that case, the Xilong people can really rule this continent. However, in this continent, there are not only human beings. There are orcs, elves, dwarves and the so-called dragon tribe. If the human population drops to a certain extent, how can we compete with them? The so-called non my race, its heart will be different. At that time, the west dragon Empire would rather integrate into the East Dragon empire than be ruled by the orcs. That''s one of the reasons, another. You should know that after the establishment of the Xilong Empire, the Falan empire was established. The real ruler of the Xilong Empire at that time was the magician of Falan. Among these magicians, the seven most outstanding people, namely the tower owners of the first generation of Falan, came to this sealed place, and they did not dare to fight against my descendants any more. "


    Although the Dragon King didn''t say it clearly, ye Yinzhu also understood in an instant. Since the Dragon King can communicate with himself now, why can''t he communicate with the original first generation tower master of Falan?Sure enough, the Dragon King said, "my soul still exists. At that time, I told them that this seal is not stable. If there is no continuous energy supplement, it will be destroyed soon. The west dragon people are very smart. The East Dragon Empire has been destroyed, and our dragon has become a part of the seal. If the passage from the abyss plane to the mainland of longqinus is opened again, they will have no chance to resist. Because of this, in the French and blue code, there is their repentance for destroying the Donglong empire. "


    At this point, the voice of the Dragon King is somewhat disdainful. No matter what, he is the ancestor of Donglong people.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly thought of a key question, "Dragon King, it was you who told Falan that the seal was unstable. Is this seal really unstable?"


    The Dragon King laughed. His laughter can be described as "well, you are worthy of being my descendant, and you think of the most critical problem at once. Yes, I told them the seal was unstable. If you were the leader of Falan at that time, would you believe it? "


    Ye Yinzhu said without hesitation: "of course, I will believe that you are the most powerful God in the Donglong Empire, the ancestor of the Donglong people, and the most important person in the battle against the mother demon. Without you, the mainland creatures would not exist for a long time. If it had been me, I would have believed you. Moreover, when you tell them this, there must be a way for them to believe it. "


    Ye Yinzhu found that his heart beat faster obviously, because he found a secret, an extremely important secret, through the words with the Dragon King. And this secret seems to have deceived the whole mankind for thousands of years.


    The Dragon King said, "yes, just as you said, they have no reason not to believe me, nor dare they not believe me. In fact, if I want to do that, I can naturally change the seal from stable to unstable. What if we open this passage? If the Xilong people really killed all my descendants at the beginning, then there was no need for them to exist. "


    The voice of the Dragon King is very indifferent, but at this moment, the gentleness in his words has been replaced by the majesty. The superior atmosphere of manipulating people''s life and death, as well as the absolute strong self-confidence, make people unable to refute everything he said.


    Reluctantly calming the inner agitation, ye Yinzhu tentatively said: "so, the seal here actually..."


    The Dragon King said: "Tiangang Beidou formation, at the cost of the body of 49 members of our dragon clan, with our Dragon King as the guide, and with our seven dragon guardians as the stars, can be said to gather all the strength of our east dragon clan. If the abyss plane could break through, then they would not have been defeated by us at the beginning. Let alone ten thousand years, even if it is ten thousand years, the seal is unbreakable, on the premise that I don''t want him to be destroyed. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a cold breath and said, "what appears in the French blue code is what you want them to appear?"


    The Dragon King said, "yes, that''s right. But do you know why? "


    Ye Yinzhu did not answer. But there is a strange feeling in his heart. Falan was fooled by the Dragon King. No wonder his laughter was so hearty before, let alone the Dragon King. Even now ye Yinzhu himself wants to laugh. Falan, who claims to be smart, has done such a stupid thing. It''s just too hard to imagine.


    The Dragon King said calmly: "to destroy our east dragon Empire, they always have to pay some price. More importantly. Donglong''s hatred will come back one day. I can forgive the Xilong people. It''s their ability and the result of their efforts to occupy Donglong. They''re human, anyway. However, I can''t forgive the abyss plane that destroyed my people. I can''t forgive those female demons that I hate so much. The blood of the Donglong clan can''t be shed in vain. If it wasn''t for them, how could the Donglong Empire be destroyed? If it wasn''t for them, how could the elite of the Donglong clan be lost. All I have done is to solve this hatred. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 846

    Ye Yinzhu said doubtfully: "but, don''t you say that even if it''s ten thousand years old, it''s impossible for the female demon to enter our world? How can we get revenge? "


    The Dragon King frowned and said, "silly boy, why do you suddenly become stupid. If they don''t come, won''t we go? "


    The words of the Dragon King immediately shocked Ye Yinzhu, "if they don''t come, won''t we go?" This sentence can be said to set off a huge wave in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. For the first time, a new possibility appeared in his mind.


    "Dragon King, do you mean that we counterattack into the abyss and wipe out the mother demon? Fundamentally solve the threat from that plane? "


    The voice of the Dragon King is a bit more vicissitudes and sentimental.


    "The relics and seals in front of us look so gorgeous, but this is at the cost of our people''s lack of rest after their death. Whether it''s to avenge them or let their souls rest in peace, I will try my best to fulfill this wish. Over the years, I have been fighting for this day. Will you help me, child? "


    It''s something Ye Yinzhu didn''t think about before, but at this time, listening to the words of his ancestor, the Dragon King, he suddenly felt that his shoulders became heavy. The Dragon King''s words were not a request, but a responsibility, a responsibility he had to fulfill.


    As a descendant of the east dragon, the descendant of the dragon, he will never be able to forgive himself if even the soul of his ancestors can not rest in peace.


    "I will." Ye Yinzhu''s answer is very simple, but full of persistent belief and indomitable firmness.


    "Good. It seems that my expectations are not in vain. You are a good boy. I''ve been waiting for 10000 years, and the opportunity is finally coming. Do you know why I have to wait so long? "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "it should be because of strength. Or it''s because of my ability to combine nature with man. " At the beginning, it was because of the unity of man and nature that he was felt by the soul of Phil Jackson.


    The Dragon King said, "yes, it''s because of your strength. Only when you reach the secondary God level and have the soul pearl, can you communicate with me. That''s why you''ve been to France, but I can''t communicate with you. And your spiritual ability to be human on that day enables me to find you anywhere. Since you have this ability, my perception has been following you, so I see everything that happens to you. You didn''t let me down


    "You know what? When you hit the sub God level magic wall, emotions that haven''t appeared in 10000 years hover in my soul. This kind of mood should be called tension. At that time, I was really afraid of your failure. After all, the destructive nature of the ray element is too strong. And in such a distant place, even if I want to help you, I can''t do it at all. I''m glad you made it. Otherwise, I don''t know if I will wait another 10000 years. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Dragon King, since the seal is stable, what''s the matter with the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan saying that the seal is not stable and provoking the mainland war because of this?"


    The Dragon King said with a smile, "I have said that you are always in my eyes. And this gaze started a long time ago. It''s not the seven nations and seven dragons qualifying battle you participated in. But before that, after you enter the ability of the unity of man and nature. "


    "Over the years, I have often made these Falan people feel that the seal is unstable, because only in this way can they continue to inject energy into the seal and maintain a nervous state of mind. When you enter the realm of harmony between man and nature and come to France to participate in the seven kingdoms and seven dragons qualifying battle, I know that after years of waiting, the opportunity is finally coming. You can think of me as the mastermind behind the war between the Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias. Because, the idea of France blue, is I secretly with seal leading. I made them integrate the strength of the mainland under the illusion that the seal was about to be broken. In order to prepare for the counterattack against the mother demon world. As for when the seal is broken, it depends on when they can accumulate the strength I expect. "


    Behind the scenes. Ye Yinzhu could not have thought that the mastermind behind the mainland war would be his own ancestor, the Dragon King in front of him.


    "Are you doing this for the rise of Qin City?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    The Dragon King said, "you are my offspring. I don''t have to hide anything from you. In fact, I didn''t plan to do that, and I didn''t expect you to do so well. Although this war can be said to have created the rise of Qin City, it has nothing to do with me. It is the result of the joint efforts of you and your partners. I can only say that you make me proud. "


    A kind of glory from the heart rose into the heart. The ancestor Dragon King said that he felt proud for himself, which was enough. In Ye Yinzhu''s opinion, what the Dragon King has done is extreme. However, he knows that if it had been himself, he would have done worse than the Dragon King if he had watched the people die one by one and his descendants'' country be destroyed.


    "I''m sorry, I ruined your original plan." Ye yinzhudao.


    The Dragon King said with a smile, "no, the result is better than I expected. First of all, you have reached the sub God level, which is what I expected you to achieve in the next 100 years. Secondly, you have such a powerful power as Qin City, which makes the most uncontrollable orcs our future power. These two points alone have satisfied me more than the reunification of the mainland. If the mainland is unified, all countries are bound to pay a huge price. Even I can''t predict when they will recuperate. Now, although all countries have certain losses, they are completely within the scope of bearing them. And you can rise so fast. I believe that in the near future, my wish will finally come true. "Ye Yinzhu said seriously: "Your Majesty, please tell me what I need to do."


    The Dragon King said, "what you are going to do now is very simple. First, cure your eyes and tongue. Without vision and taste, your power is greatly weakened. Secondly, from now on, you are my spokesman in the world. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "Do you mean to let the Falan people know the secret of your soul?"


    The Dragon King said: "if not, how can they obediently listen to you and cooperate with us to enter the abyss in the future?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "Dragon King, frankly speaking, can you tell me how the strength of the countries in the mainland now compares with that of the Donglong Empire you commanded at the beginning?"


    The Dragon King said: "the total strength of the whole mainland of longqinusi is basically equivalent to 50% to 70% of the strength of our east dragon empire. The Lord of the seven pagodas of Falan is a little inferior to my original Guardian seven dragons. You may have guessed that. Since the guardian dragon incarnates as the Big Dipper, what they are guarding is the eighth star, Polaris. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "that day''s vision is also caused by you?"


    The Dragon King said: "that''s the foreshadowing for you to become my spokesman in the future. The Big Dipper reappeared, and the Dragon descended to the world. You are not only my descendant, but also my successor. That is the truth in itself. My body no longer exists, and my soul will never leave here. What I want to see is that you lead the army into the abyss and completely destroy our enemies. "


    Ye Yinzhu pondered: "but now our strength is not as good as the original Donglong Empire, how can we fight against the mother demon of the abyss plane?"


    The Dragon King said: "do you think that when the mother demon hit our family hard, they would feel better? Although the mother demon king''s soul is also immortal, his strong men are also slaughtered by us. Although ten thousand years have passed, I am sure that their recovery will not be better than ours. Even worse. As for the specific situation, we need to explore before we know. And the task of exploration will fall on you in the future. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Dragon King, it''s our duty to take revenge. It''s what we Donglong people should do. Those Xilong people are involved in it, and they should pay back the debts of that year. But I think that before that, we have to calculate the strength comparison between the two sides, or if we don''t move, we will destroy them like thunder. "


    The Dragon King said: "I have seen your commanding ability very clearly. In this respect, I believe you will do better than me. I haven''t finished yet. Although the overall strength of the mainland is only 50% to 70% of that of our Donglong empire. However, as long as the war is launched, I am sure that I will increase the strength comparison by 30%. It even made the strength of the whole mainland reach the same level as that of our east dragon empire. At the same time, it will also be the time for our Donglong revival. I am your ancestor. After 10000 years, I can finally tell you that as the Dragon King, I have never forgotten you. "


    ---------------


    for those who pull the last few days at the end of the month and still have VIP tickets and recommendation tickets, don''t keep them. Give them to Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 847

    Ye Yinzhu was moved. He could hear that the Dragon King''s mood was very volatile. However, he didn''t understand the Dragon King''s words and let the strength of the whole mainland increase by 30%. Even if he was a God, it seemed that it was an impossible task.


    "I know what you''re wondering about, and now you don''t need to know too much. After your eyes and tongue are healed, the six senses gather. I''ll tell you the details. "


    "Dragon King, can my vision and taste really recover?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    "Of course," said the Dragon King. Although the curse that you complete that spell contains is extremely overbearing, it can''t be lifted. You should understand a truth, any absolutely established magic, when the conditions of its establishment face the opposite direction far beyond its energy impact, absolutely established will also be destroyed. In other words, nothing is absolute in this world. For example, although I am dead now, it is not that there is no possibility of resurrection, but that the energy required is not what the mainland can bear, and the success rate is even lower. You lose your sense of taste and vision because you curse yourself. It''s like life goes by. If you want to recover, you just need to find something that can instantly raise your vitality to the level of terror, which will naturally break through the negative effects of the curse. "


    Hearing what the Dragon King said, ye Yinzhu had a word in his mind, "water of life.". Are you talking about the water of life? "


    "Yes, I''m talking about the water of life. The huge vitality contained in the water of life is enough to break through your original curse and make your body recover completely. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "but as far as I know, it''s not easy to get the water of life. Don''t say to get it, even to find it is very difficult. I have a friend of the elves who once told me that the location of the water spring of life is not fixed, it is moving almost at any time, and it is impossible to grasp its location. "


    The Dragon King said with a smile: "that''s because she doesn''t know what the water of life is. Can you tell me what the water of life is? When did it appear? "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. How clever he was. From the Dragon King''s words, he immediately realized some key things and blurted out: "is this life spring related to our Donglong? In other words, it originally belongs to our original Donglong continent? "


    The Dragon King said: "you are right in the first sentence. The water of life is related to our Donglong, but the last sentence is not right. It can''t be said that it originally belonged to our east dragon continent, because it only appeared ten thousand years ago, that is, after our east dragon continent collided with the west dragon continent and drove the mother demon back to the abyss plane. Because the water of life is not the real water, but the blood of our dragon clan. "


    "What?" Although Ye Yinzhu has guessed that the water of life is related to Donglong, he was shocked when the Dragon King said this. The water of life is the blood of the Dragon


    The Dragon King''s mood was full of sadness. "At first, we defeated the female demons and drove them back to the abyss, but the dragon family was also lost. As a clan leader, I can only watch my own people die one by one. Can you understand what kind of pain it is? The dragon''s blood gathered into a river and fused together to form the spring. How great our vitality is. In order to keep the blood of the dragon family, I condensed them together and formed the spring with the unique ability of the dragon''s blood to make it no longer volatilize. That''s the last place of our Donglong blood. "


    Ye Yinzhu is silent. He can deeply feel the sadness in the heart of the Dragon King. As the patriarch, he has no ability to save his own people. How painful it is for the whole race to be destroyed.


    "The water of life has only appeared a few times on the mainland of lonzainus. On the whole continent, only I can grasp its real position, because its ability of continuous transfer is what I have given it. Go, find the fountain of life, and use its power to restore your vision and taste. It''s time for the dragon blood to see the light again. It''s also the most precious thing I can give you now. With it, you can not only restore the six senses, but also greatly improve your own vitality. At the same time, you can also use it to help the elves to form a stronger army to assist you. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is trembling. He knows that the responsibility on his shoulders has become heavier. The eternal waiting and expectation of the Dragon King and the hatred of his ancestors all fall on him.


    If he can''t fulfill the desire to attack the abyss plane for the Dragon King and revenge for his ancestors, then even he can''t forgive himself.


    "You are the only one to look for the water spring of life. From now on, I will make it stay in that position waiting for you. Perhaps, where you will encounter a little test, but I believe that you will be able to pass the test to get its recognition. All right, you go. Yinzhu, remember, from now on, you are my spokesman and our Donglong spokesman. "


    A clear picture appears in Ye Yinzhu''s mind, which is the location of the water spring of life.


    "Yes, dear Dragon King, my ancestors, I will never let you down." Ye Yinzhu has never been as serious as he was at this moment. This simple answer also symbolizes that he completely resisted this responsibility on himself.The strong and gentle breath of the Dragon King slowly dispersed, and everything around him became calm again. However, ye Yinzhu could still clearly feel everything outside in his own spiritual world, which was the power given to him by the Dragon King.


    Ye Yinzhu''s spirit returned to introverted, and his mind returned to noumenon from the communication with the Dragon King. He immediately felt the twelve ways of vision condensed in his body.


    I don''t know when the other six tower owners of Falan have arrived. They are all watching Ye Yinzhu attentively and nervously.


    Although they did not know that ye Yinzhu was communicating with the Dragon King, the golden light released from the Dragon King''s body on the cave top was something they had never seen before.


    Vaguely, the six tower owners became a little nervous. They didn''t know what ye Yinzhu felt, but deep in their hearts, they extremely hoped that ye Yinzhu could get the instructions of the dragon, which would definitely be of great benefit to maintaining the seal.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s introverted spirit, the body of the Dragon King on the cave top has regained its original color, and the invisible prestige has quietly dispersed.


    "Senior brothers." Ye Yinzhu was silent for a long time and straightened out the thoughts in his mind before he said.


    The eyes of the six tower owners shrunk at the same time. O''Brien, who was always calm, almost couldn''t wait to ask, "Yinzhu, what do you feel?"


    Ye Yinzhu said solemnly: "sorry, elder martial brothers, I''m afraid I have to tell you a bad news." At the same time, ye Yinzhu sighed in his heart. I''m sorry, everyone. I have to cheat you. In order to avenge our ancestors, it''s time for the west dragon Empire to repay us for what we did wrong.


    At the same time, the six tower owners felt tight in their hearts. They had not been in such a mood for a long time. At the same time, they became silent, and the eyes looking at Ye Yinzhu became serious. Each one of them was as deep as water. Although Ye Yinzhu hadn''t said it yet, their foreboding had told them a lot.


    Just as ye Yinzhu was thinking about what to say, O''Brien said in a deep voice: "Yinzhu, please say it. How many years can the seal last? Is it possible for us to make it as stable as before


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said in a deep voice: "just as you expected, elder martial brother, because I have the blood of Donglong inheritance. Just now, I had a communication with my ancestor, the Great Dragon King. The Dragon King told me that after ten thousand years of release, his remaining energy is not much. And the huge energy needed for this seal is not what our human resources can make up for. We have about 20 years to go, or even less. "


    "What?" Six tower owners screamed at the same time.


    They guessed the time limit of 20 years, but ye Yinzhu''s words could not be made up by human power, but they completely drove their hearts into the abyss.


    O''Brien stupidly said: "can''t make up, can''t really make up. In other words, within 20 years, we are bound to suffer from the disaster brought by the abyss plane.... "


    Ye Yinzhu felt the disappointment, loneliness and various negative emotions of the six tower owners. He knew that it was time, "but there was also good news."


    "Good news? What good news can we have after such bad news? " O''Brien said with a wry smile. He didn''t have much hope for the good news. There is nothing more important for Falan than the seal. Since the seal is not stable, any other news will become meaningless.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the good news is that the mother demon of the abyss plane may not be as powerful as we think."


    This remark immediately attracted the attention of the six tower owners. Their gaze at Ye Yinzhu solidified again. O''Brien vaguely grasped something, "Yinzhu, do you mean?" (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 848

    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "this is not what I said, but what the Dragon King said. He told me that in the war ten thousand years ago, although our east dragon Empire suffered heavy losses and my ancestors paid all the costs, they also dealt a heavy blow to the mother demon family. Over the past ten thousand years, our Donglong Empire has been destroyed, and we have lost the hope of restoring our national strength, but the mother demon family can not restore the glory of ten thousand years ago. In other words, the abyss plane is not invincible. In order to maintain our world, it is necessary for us to launch a war, which is a holy war related to the life and death of the two ethnic groups. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, O''Brien''s changing mood slowly stabilized and asked in a deep voice: "Yinzhu, is this really the instruction of the Dragon King? For thousands of years, Lord Dragon King has not sent us any information, but today you suddenly tell us this. Sorry, it''s really hard for me to believe, or I don''t want to believe the fact that the seal can''t be maintained. "


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, his meaning is very clear. Since you have become the spokesman of Dragon King, you must prove it to us. After all, ye Yinzhu is from Donglong, who is hostile to Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu calmly smile, said: "since I have become the spokesman of the Dragon King, naturally I should express it to you elder martial brothers."


    Slowly raised his head, open his hands, facing the body of the Dragon King at the top of the cave, ye Yinzhu made a call in his heart.


    In a flash, the golden light suddenly flourished, ten times stronger than when ye Yinzhu communicated with the Dragon King. The huge pressure generated in that moment made the six tower owners of Falan lose their ability to act at the same time.


    You know, these six tower owners are sub God level strength, O''Brien has reached the terrible sub God level eight. Such a huge pressure, is the first time in their lives to see, just for a moment, they have no doubt. In addition to the God level Dragon King, who else can produce such a strong pressure?


    Strength is often more accurate than any words, and the effect is much better. True to life,


    as like as two peas, the body of the dragon is suddenly alive. The red eyes suddenly give off a strong light. Then, a golden light and shadow drop from the clouds. The appearance of the shadow is just like that of the Dragon King, but it is reduced by hundreds of times, though it is light, but it is lifelike, even with every one. A piece of scale can be clearly seen, the light comes, all things are in the instant condensation, huge energy fluctuations float down, although reduced a hundred times, but the Dragon King''s body is still huge, he just circled around Ye Yinzhu and the black gem he sat on. The body of Ye Yinzhu is shining golden.


    The old and dignified voice echoed throughout the cave, "from now on, ye Yinzhu, who is the descendant of the dragon and inherits the blood of our dragon family, will become my spokesman. Any doubt about him will only advance the disaster. The time of seal destruction will be shortened by one year because of what you see at this time. "


    The golden light flashed, the Golden Dragon soared into the sky, re integrated into the huge body, and the prestige also drifted away.


    Hearing that the seal was to be destroyed a year earlier, O''Brien and the other five tower owners'' faces became stiff. Although O''Brien said the words, he also represented the meaning of the six of them. They had no idea that their suspicions would lead to such a result.


    Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised, even funny. The Dragon King not only cooperated with him, but also gave the tower owners a dose of strong medicine. However, in this way, it would be much easier for him to communicate with them again.


    "I''m sorry, Yinzhu. I shouldn''t have doubted you. But as you know, we''ve been guarding here for so long. We''ve never seen Lord dragon, and we don''t know if Lord dragon really exists, so... "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to say that. I understand your difficulties. Now for us, the most important thing is how to save this catastrophe. "


    O''Brien nodded his head seriously and said sincerely, "tell me, what instructions does the Dragon King have?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the Dragon King told me that although he was not sure how strong the mother demon clan was, he was sure that they could not compare with the time when they invaded longqinus. Although the body of the Dragon King was dead, his divine soul still existed. We have been paying close attention to the situation of our continent for ten thousand years. At the same time, he also tried his best to support the seal with the strength of the dragon people''s life. But ten thousand years has made him unbearable. "


    "I know what the elder martial brothers are worried about. Although the Dragon King is angry at the destruction of our east dragon empire by the west dragon Empire, he also tells me that no matter what, the west dragon people are human beings, and we belong to the same plane. It''s our own business. In order to resist foreign enemies, he can forget his past hatred. Lord Dragon King comprehensively evaluated the strength of our whole continent. Compared with our east dragon Empire, we had about 50% of the strength at that time. The reason why we are not strong is that we don''t have one. Although the specific situation of the mother demon family is not clear, the Dragon King said that they could not have the strong like the mother demon king. Therefore, it is very possible for us to win the final victory in jihadAfter listening to Ye Yinzhu''s explanation, the six tower owners'' faces looked much better. At the same time, they nodded, and their eyes showed a thoughtful look.


    O''Brien said: "to integrate the strength of all ethnic groups in the mainland and gather a large army to fight against the mother demon, is this the instruction given to us by the Dragon King?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "we have no other choice now. Lord dragon will help us as much as possible. I wonder if you elder martial brothers have ever heard of the water of life? "


    "The water of life?" O''Brien''s face moved. Of course, he had heard of this magical spring.


    Ye Yinzhu said in detail the Dragon King''s explanation of the water of life with a smile.


    After listening to his words, O''Brien''s face showed a trace of joy, "that is to say, the water of life can not only help you recover the six senses, but also help the elves who need it most to reach their heyday, even surpassing the heyday in the past?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "I heard sister Anya say that there are several powerful arms of the elves. They all need the ancient tree of life of the elves to reach the eternal tree. At the same time, the eternal tree can greatly enhance the strength of the existing elves soldiers. In this way, our victory will become greater. In addition to our Qin City''s power accumulation in magic technology, we are fully capable of launching this holy war, and the possibility of victory will be greatly increased. "


    O''Brien sighed and said, "it seems that this war is inevitable. However, it is hard to avoid the death of the mainland. Even if we get the final victory, I''m afraid, it''s also a tragic victory


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "there is a way to minimize our losses. It''s proposed by Lord Dragon King. I think it''s very feasible. "


    "Oh? What is the solution O''Brien asked curiously.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "why do we have to wait for the abyss plane to attack? Since the hatred and contradiction between the two sides are irreconcilable. Why should we put the battlefield in lonzainus? Can''t we move the battlefield to the abyss? In this way, at least our civilians will not suffer. We have our own rear area. Advance can attack, retreat can defend. One of the most powerful abilities of the female demon is plague. If we want to minimize the loss, the first problem we have to solve is that we can''t let the plague spread in lonzainus, but if we fight in the abyss, this problem naturally doesn''t exist. "


    "Counterattack?" O''Brien suddenly stood up from the gem where he was sitting.


    All along, what Falan thought and did was how to maintain the seal and stop the mother demon. But ye Yinzhu''s words sounded like a bomb in his heart.


    Yes! Why do we human beings have to be beaten passively and wait for others to invade? Can''t we invade in the past?


    McMillan said: "however, we don''t know the situation of the abyss plane. When we fight in the enemy''s territory, the time, the location and the people are not on our side. The possibility of victory will be greatly reduced. Once the main force is defeated by the other side, the result will not be the same?"


    "No, the results will be very different. Because, even if we fail, we can retreat from the seal. Why do we have to wait for the seal to be destroyed before we act? We can advance a little, so that even if we fail, the seal can help us temporarily block the enemy. Moreover, if we put the battlefield in the abyss, we can continuously produce all kinds of resources and provide more soldiers to the battlefield. How strong is the production capacity of the whole continent without interference? Elder martial brothers, you should see the portal of our Qin City. Within a few years, I am fully confident that I can provide some of these gateways to all countries on the mainland, so that their soldiers and resources can be transported to France and blue at the first time and enter the battle through the seal. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 849

    "We set up our position on the enemy''s territory, backed by the seal, and with the continuous support of the mainland of lonzainus, even if it is a protracted war, we can''t afford it. At least, our fundamental place is not under threat. "


    Sanders, the leader of the fire tower, nodded and said, "this is a good way. Yinzhu, I support you. You''re right. Why are we just waiting for them to invade? We''ll be invaders. Although we don''t know the situation of the abyss plane, as long as we eliminate the mother demon, the area of our mainland will be greatly expanded. We can even promise to the mainland countries, who have made great contributions, that after they have conquered the abyss plane, they will get more territory there. "


    "Relying on the support of the seal, we should put the battlefield in the enemy''s world, so as to prevent the invasion of longqinus. Lord Dragon King is indeed Lord Dragon King O''Brien nodded slowly and said: "we can even build a solid fortress at the exit on the other side of the passage before the mother demon clan does not respond, so as to gradually erode the strength of the mother demon. It''s more stable. Yinzhu, the magic gun of your Qin City can also play the biggest role. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "so, elder martial brother agreed?"


    O''Brien gave a cool smile and said, "do I have any reason to disagree? In the current situation, there is no better way. Instead of being beaten passively, it''s better to be active. Fortunately, the eight monarchs have not left yet. It seems that I want to talk with them again and tell them the good news and the bad news first. Since this holy war may be protracted, the earlier the war starts, the better it will be for us, because the seal can also be our barrier. The first thing we need to do is to build a fortress in each other''s world as much as possible. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "in this case, I also immediately went to look for the water of life. We work together to gather the greatest strength in the shortest time. At the same time, I will also let Qin City use the fastest speed to cast. As for materials, I will trouble you. Although the strategy has been decided, we should be more careful. When I come back, I will go to the abyss to inquire for information. That way, at least we can have a certain understanding of the abyss and the war can be carried out more easily. "


    O''Brien thought about it and said, "you can rest assured that even if France and blue can''t provide enough materials in the future, there are still eight countries in mainland China. We will do our best to support you. We can''t have any reservations for this jihad. When we have enough magic guns, it''s time for us to act. As for the military, you don''t have to worry. With a common enemy, I think the monarchs of all countries will become wise, won''t they? "


    Without delay, ye Yinzhu and the six tower owners left the ruins and started their own actions.


    In the process of walking back to the dark tower, ye Yinzhu sighs. Before going to the ruins today, he never thought that he would encounter these things, bringing back hope and responsibility.


    Originally thought that it was only a short time in the ruins, but when ye Yinzhu came out of the light tower, he found that it was dark. In the spiritual world, nearly a day had passed since he communicated with the Dragon King.


    The afterglow of the setting sun gradually disappears, and the stars in the sky become clear one by one. Feeling the starlight, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking of the seven shining Tiangang Beidou, clenching his fists, and the hatred of thousands of years is about to wash away the snow.


    The Dark Tower remains the same. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t ask anyone to inform Sula and Haiyang of their return. Although Sula''s misfortune is not serious, ye Yinzhu''s pity for her is deeper. He remembers what Massimo said to him. Sula said that you are her only relative in the world.


    Walking quickly up the dark tower, ye Yinzhu knows that after this farewell, he doesn''t know when he can settle down again and live a calm life with them. He can''t wait to spend more time with his wives. And the unborn child.


    Before reaching the top of the tower, ye Yinzhu''s sense of harmony between man and nature can''t wait to return to the room. He "saw" that in the room, Sula was leaning against the sofa, while the ocean was sitting beside her, and they were chatting softly.


    Sula''s whole body is releasing the breath of happiness, and her pretty face is a bit red. One hand caresses her belly, and the other hand holds her head. She whispers to the ocean: "sister ocean, do you think the baby can move now?"


    The ocean chuckled and said, "I don''t know how to protect him. Although I haven''t had a baby, I know he''s just so young. I''m afraid he hasn''t formed yet. How can he move? "


    "I don''t know if he is a boy or a girl," Sula said with a gentle smile. Sister Haiyang, do you think we should have a boy or a girl? "


    Haiyang said: "silly girl, isn''t Yinzhu saying that no matter whether he is male or female, whether he has talent or not, as long as he is healthy, we have no other requirements for him, just hope he can be happy. Yinzhu''s struggle has long been able to make our children no longer need to struggle. We just hope to see him happy enough. "


    The happy smile on Sula''s face suddenly became more intense, "with the Holy Blessing of master O''Brien, I''m afraid the child can''t think of being unhealthy."Ocean said with a smile: "look at you, your face is full of maternal brilliance. I really envy you. Even some jealousy, I also want to have a child, a good experience of your wonderful feeling


    "We''re still young, and we''ll have plenty of time in the future," Sula said, holding the ocean''s hand. Elder sister, don''t use contraception any more. When he comes here, he obviously has to be busy and spend less time with us. Why don''t you have a child? How about the number of times Yinzhu works on you? Are you afraid of having no children? "


    The ocean is said by her pretty face big red, "hate, this words you also say export?"


    Sula leaned into the ocean and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? There is no outsider. The sound insulation here is very good. No one can come here without our or Yinzhu''s orders."


    The ocean chuckled and said, "come on, let me touch our future baby, OK?" With that, he was about to reach into Sula''s clothes.


    "No, I''m ticklish." Sula chuckled and pressed her right palm on the sofa. She had already sprung up. Although she was pregnant, the strength of the purple class was not weakened. She landed at the door.


    "Don''t let her touch it, then, I''ll touch it." A pair of warm hands quietly take Sula into her arms. One hand successfully probes into her clothes and falls on her smooth yet protruding abdomen.


    After a brief surprise, Sula immediately responded, holding the big hand on her belly and leaning gently in his arms, "you''re back."


    Ye Yinzhu floats up with Sula in his arms and moves parallel to the ground. At the next moment, he has returned to the sofa. "If I don''t come back, I won''t hear your wonderful conversation."


    Smilingly toward the direction of the ocean, "just now, I seem to hear someone dissatisfied with his husband."


    The ocean vomits its tongue to Ye Yinzhu and says deliberately, "do you have one? Who is it? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter who she is. I only know that she wants to have a child, so I decided to work extra hard tonight."


    "Ah The ocean wants to run in shyness, but where can she escape the palm of Ye Yinzhu''s hand? When her body falls into Ye Yinzhu''s arms, she is already happy and shy.


    "Yinzhu." Sula called out as if with courage.


    "Well?"


    "Me too." With these words, Sula has been bashful into his arms and refused to look up.


    "But will it hurt our children?" Ye Yinzhu is a little nervous, but also excited. For the sake of the baby, he hasn''t touched Sula for a long time.


    "With master O''Brien''s Holy Blessing, the child will be OK, but you still need to be gentle."


    "Er, if you let elder martial brother know that his holy blessing is used like this, I''m afraid..."


    Sula raised her head and compared her small fist like a threat. "Why, don''t you want to?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "yes, of course. But I can''t remember who said it. What men like to hear most is that women say I want to, and what they fear most is that women say I want to. However, even if you shout even today, I will certainly satisfy you. "


    "I hate it. Would you like something to eat first


    "No, it''s enough to eat you. Haven''t you heard of beautiful food? "


    With his two wives in his arms, ye Yinzhu floats up and goes straight to the bedroom. His voice still lingers in the air, "baby, dad is coming in to see you..."


    The moon quietly pulled a cloud, shyly covered his eyes, this is destined to be a happy and happy night.


    I don''t know how long after that, when the two beauties were all flushed and contented, closed their eyes and quietly leaned in Ye Yinzhu''s arms, he told them everything he met today.


    "Is there another war?" The ocean sighs.


    ----------------


    the water of life can bring such great benefits to Yinzhu, but can he really get it easily? Hey hey, I''ll see you tomorrow. It''s a little climax. My friends, support me by smashing tickets. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 850

    Ye Yinzhu said: "no one wants war, but there are some things we have to do. Ocean, you are the only inheritor of the royal blood of Donglong empire. "


    "I''m not afraid of war, but I don''t want my husband to be in war," ocean said


    Ye Yinzhu said: "this is a responsibility that I have to shoulder. There is no possibility of turning around. Sorry, ocean. I will protect myself as much as I can


    Haiyang opens his mouth and nibbles on Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder. "I won''t stop you. As a man, you always have something you have to do. I just hope that when you want to put yourself in danger, you can think about Sula, me and your children first. I have no father since I was born. I don''t want my future children and Sula''s future children to lose their father. Can you understand our heart? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded gently, hugged Er Nu and said nothing more.


    "Love me, I really want a child. I don''t want contraception. " The ocean whispers, even abandons Sula''s shyness.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says in a low voice, "is this even more?"


    The ocean gave him a white look. "What do you say?"


    "What are we waiting for?"


    The next day, early in the morning. On the surface, at least, Sula and the ocean are sleeping.


    Dressed, ye Yinzhu kisses them on the forehead and gets out of bed quietly. I didn''t bring anything because I didn''t need it at all. A person, quietly left the dark tower.


    At the moment he left, two women were praying silently for him in their hearts.


    Out of the dark tower, ye Yinzhu goes to the city of Falan without stopping. Today, Falan is still in celebration, and ye Yinzhu is about to embark on the journey again.


    Coming to Qin City, ye Yinzhu finds Ye Hongyan and the leaders of the legions in the barracks outside Falan city. After explaining some necessary things to them, he quietly leaves the most sacred place in the mainland through the portal.


    When he reappeared, he was already in the Qin city without any stay. He directly found Anya, and invited the dwarfs, Goblin tribe, and the elders and masters of Donglong eight sects to gather in his temporary Lord''s house.


    The vast majority of people in Qin City do not know that their Lord Qin, who should be the leader of the Dark Tower in Falan, has returned. Only those involved in this meeting know what they discussed.


    The meeting lasted from early morning to evening. When the meeting ended, in addition to Anya''s two more letters to Ruidi Oliveira and Zidi, there was no trace of Ye Yinzhu staying in Qincheng.


    From this day on, the already busy Qin City suddenly became busier. The focus of the work has also shifted from the original construction of Qin City.


    All the craftsmen are engaged in manufacturing. No one knows what they are doing, but it is certain that the number of craftsmen in Qin City has increased greatly in a short time, and the masters of dwarf and goblin tribes have become the busiest people.


    A few hours later, through the portal, the two letters had been delivered to their rightful owners.


    Although it''s not long since the war, Oliveira looks as old as ten years. His face is more vicissitudes, but also more fortitude.


    He has been the last man of violet family, he must be strong and carry everything of the family with his own shoulders.


    In fact, deep in his heart, he is more willing to stand behind the master of the letter in his hand and lead those elite teachers to complete one mission after another.


    It was not until he inherited this position that he understood how much pressure and responsibilities he had to bear as the supreme commander and the head of the family. In the past, in Qincheng, the pressure and responsibility are borne by that person.


    After reading the letter three times, two days later, a top secret proposal was sent out from the city of holy light of the northern legion of the Milan empire. A month later, the most elite 500000 troops were mobilized from all sides of the Milan Empire and quietly appeared in the city of holy light.


    On the other hand, Zi, who was in Raytheon''s hammer fortress, also got the letter that belonged to him. He also read it three times. But unlike Oliveira''s seriousness, purple has a smile on her face.


    "What makes you so happy?" A pair of water snake like arms around the thick purple neck.


    The purple backhand pulls the host of that arm into his bosom, "the sound bamboo letter."


    "Oh? What did he say? "


    Ziwei said with a smile: "originally, I thought our brothers could never be together as before. But now, in the near future, we can still fight together. Yinzhu has taken action, Qincheng has taken action, and we can''t neglect it. "


    Angel quietly looked at purple, "do what you want to do, no matter what, I will support you. Especially with Ye Yinzhu. He was really cruel at the beginning. "


    Zi Shixiao said: "don''t you always appreciate his hand? If you let the elves know that Yinzhu abandoned you at the beginning, but also cured you. Even now your strength has recovered 70%, I don''t know how they will react. "Angel sweet smile, "they can''t know, because, I will never leave your side.". The premise that I support you unconditionally is that no matter what you do, you should take me with you. "


    The next day, the Arctic wilderness became busy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu left, but no one knew where he had gone.


    The cold wind cuts the body like a knife. What''s more terrifying is the tornado with ice dregs, which is almost equivalent to the Yellow level ice magic attack.


    Yellow level magic is not terrible. What''s terrible is that it''s uninterrupted and ubiquitous.


    Although the mainland has entered the summer, but it is still so cold here, dripping water into ice is not enough to describe its severe cold, in the whole continent of longqinus, here can be said to be the place with the worst living conditions.


    Once, there were many powerful Warcraft here, but now they have become the new owners of the Arctic wasteland, the most powerful legion of Amethyst under Amethyst bimon.


    So, here also became quiet down, only the constant ice is still firmly guarding their territory.


    Yes, this is Bingsen, the northernmost part of the continent, the coldest place, the worst place.


    But in this Bingsen, there is a man who is moving forward quickly. His clothes are very simple, only a thin magic robe. But in this extremely cold world, his speed is not reduced at all, just like a lightning stroke, moving towards a colder place.


    Even if he is a Purple strong man, he does not dare to travel through the icy forest without keeping out the cold. However, the environment here is nothing to him, because he is Ye Yinzhu, the Qin emperor.


    After the meeting in Qincheng, ye Yinzhu came to Bingsen directly through the transmission array he had set, and moved towards the end of Bingsen. Because that''s where the Dragon King told him.


    What is the water of life?


    Is a huge vitality, even if only ordinary people drink a drop, life will immediately double. It has unimaginable benefits for any race. It can remove all abnormal conditions and has abundant vitality. It is no exaggeration to describe it as life and death, flesh and bones.


    Who would not covet such a treasure? Therefore, the fountain of life is moving all the time, and the Dragon King will not give any race the chance to get it.


    In order for ye Yinzhu to find him, the spring of life should stop at a place that no one will find. Then, there is no place more reliable than the ice circle in this continent.


    Apart from the original GRASSIS, who would go through the harsh environment of Bingsen and come to the ice circle?


    Although Ye Yinzhu has never regretted or even congratulated for giving two of the six senses in exchange for Sula''s life.


    But if there is a chance to recover these two lost feelings, how can he be reluctant? How he wanted to see the beautiful faces of his two wives and taste the delicious food made by Sura. See for yourself what the Qin City and Dragon King are like!


    No matter how good the ability of the unity of man and nature is, it can''t replace the eyes after all.


    It may be painful for others to drive in Bingsen, but it''s nothing for ye Yinzhu. It took him only half an hour from the position of the transmission array to the time when he crossed Bingsen and arrived at the northernmost ice circle of the mainland of longqinus. This is the result of Ye Yinzhu deliberately slowing down in order to save his strength as much as possible.


    He will never forget the test mentioned by the Dragon King. As for what the test is, ye Yinzhu never worries about it. He just knows that no matter how the test is, he has to face it, and there is no possibility of shrinking back.


    He also believes that with his own strength, he will be able to pass smoothly.


    Breaking through the second level of the sub God level of the magic wall, the powerful force that can be converted into any attribute, and the two super gods he carries are the source of his self-confidence. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 851

    After entering the ice circle, ye Yinzhu''s perception of the outside world is ten times stronger with all his efforts to stimulate his mental strength and the high-speed operation of the soul bead. Almost in an instant, his mental power has spread in every corner of Bingsen. Everything around seems very quiet, he also found his goal in the first time.


    Just in the middle of the ice circle, a light blue spring composed of unknown rocks is sleeping there. The soft breath of life is like the pure nature.


    The profound vitality, which is more pure than the ancient tree of the elves, can only be described as unfathomable. With Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power, we can''t tell how much it has.


    However, ye Yinzhu''s attention is not focused on the spring of life, because there is a person beside the spring of life. Yes, there is a person in the ice circle where no human trace should appear. And he stood quietly beside the spring of life, with his back to the direction of Ye Yinzhu. His eyes always focused on the spring of life, seemed to be thinking, and seemed to be dull.


    Why is there a person here? The feeling of doubt appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s mind for the first time, but he didn''t act immediately. He would never act rashly because of his steady mind cultivated for many years.


    Through the feeling of harmony between man and nature, ye Yinzhu knows that this is a middle-aged man, but he can''t find anything else except this.


    This person''s breath is very even, without any more than fluctuations. From him, ye Yinzhu doesn''t even feel any emotion. He is very quiet. The whole person is like a part of the world, and is inseparable from the world.


    Ye Yinzhu is too familiar with this realm, because this is the unity of man and nature, which is also his best and unique ability. But this person''s harmony between man and nature seems to be more advanced than him. If he does not have the same ability of harmony between man and nature, it is impossible to find his existence only by feeling.


    No energy fluctuations, no mood fluctuations, he''s like a stone statue. Ye Yinzhu certainly does not think he is an ordinary person. In his mind, he has seen this man as the most powerful enemy he has ever faced.


    Even in the face of Sloan and O''Brien, ye Yinzhu has never felt this way. After all, he knows what kind of realm Sloan and O''Brien are. However, he knew nothing about the man in front of him. He could not see through him.


    Similarly, that person seems to know the arrival of Ye Yinzhu, but has not made any changes because of Ye Yinzhu. Still standing there quietly, quietly looking at the spring, eyes light flow, releasing a faint and soft halo.


    It''s not that he can''t be covered up by too many people, it''s just that he can''t be covered up by too many emotions.


    "Who are you?" Ye Yinzhu still can''t help asking.


    The middle-aged man did not answer, but he slowly turned around, from the previous back to face.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t see it, but he can clearly feel the two eyes falling on him. The eyes are not sharp, but not soft. But they have an indescribable penetrating power, as if they can see through him in an instant.


    The breath is introverted, but the mental power is still shrouded in the whole ice circle. The force in Ye Yinzhu''s body has turned into water waves floating around his body, with slight rhythm.


    Although they did not fight or even talk, ye Yinzhu knew that he was already in a passive position. It''s being held down.


    With his strength, he can judge many things even if it''s just a slight change of breath, but he can''t judge the middle-aged man in front of him.


    Ye Yinzhu asked the same question again, "who are you?"


    The middle-aged man still didn''t say a word, but slowly raised his right palm to Ye Yinzhu, palm outward.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly became alert, but, without any sign, in a flash, he just felt the light in the palm of the other party''s hand. The next moment, a huge energy had been pounding heavily on his chest.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s mental reconnaissance ability, he didn''t feel that the other party wanted to start. When he found out, he had already been hit.


    What kind of speed is this? Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know. He just knows clearly that he doesn''t even have the chance to dodge.


    You know, he was hundreds of meters away from the middle-aged man. As soon as the other side raised his hand, the attack immediately came to him. Even ye Yinzhu, who has rich experience in actual combat, met him for the first time.


    When the force is attacked, it protects itself. What''s more, ye Yinzhu is attacked by his chest. The energy of the Dragon chanting Qin, a super artifact, forms a milky light to protect his most important position. However, his body still flies upside down, completely out of control and bumps into the distance.


    You know, his body was forged by thousand thunder at the beginning, and its tenacity is even more terrible than that of Vajra essence. Therefore, although the attack comes suddenly, it is not easy to really hurt him.


    Ye Yinzhu, while trying to endure the oppressive pain, carefully feels the elemental breath of the attack. He was surprised to find that this kind of energy was somewhat similar to his own force, which was not a single magic element, but seemed to have the destructive characteristics of all magic elements.Bang -


    wrapped by the force, ye Yinzhu''s body flew out of the ice circle and hit Bingsen''s ice towers heavily.


    These ice towers have existed for many years. They are hard enough to compare with steel. However, under the strong impact, ye Yinzhu''s body smashed seven thick ice towers one after another before he managed to control them. He fell heavily to the ground.


    No matter what the identity of the other side is, ye Yinzhu knows that today''s World War I terror is inevitable.


    The middle-aged man made Ye Yinzhu fly with one palm, but he didn''t pursue him. He just watched the direction of his flight calmly and calmly. He still stood there quietly, as if everything had nothing to do with him, and the heavy blow just now was not what he sent out.


    Slowly climbing out of the broken ice, ye Yinzhu stands up slowly with a strong sense of suffocation coming from his chest.


    The force in the body tells the operator to combine the energy of the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, and slowly dissipate the energy that the other party intrudes into his body. If he is not a sub God, but a purple level, even if he is a purple level nine, he will be deeply hurt in the palm just now.


    Ye Yinzhu knew that he had met the most powerful enemy ever.


    Although I don''t know how the opponent''s strength is compared with O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light, he can be sure that the enemy''s attack means are more strange than O''Brien.


    Just as ye Yinzhu stood up, he clearly felt that the man''s right hand was raised again, and the palm of his hand was also facing his own direction.


    With previous experience, this time his body even moved faster than his consciousness, and in an instant he had already left the place. It''s a hundred meters across.


    Not far behind the place where ye Yinzhu originally stood, a huge ice tower, which was 100 meters high and needed 20 people to embrace, lit up a dazzling golden light without any roar and explosion. At the next moment, the ice tower disappeared quietly. Its contact with the ground is as smooth as a mirror cut by a sharp blade.


    Is he the Dragon King''s test for himself? If so, then, this is really a "small" test!


    Ye Yinzhu has a wry smile in his heart, but he has rich experience in actual combat. In a moment, he has taken out his own super artifact, the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, lying in front of him. It''s not a good way to always be beaten passively. While relying on his consciousness to dodge the opponent''s attack, he also launched an attack on his opponent for the first time.


    Seven transparent sound blades float out in the low hum. Each sound blade is a pure force, with no additional magic effect. But when the seven sound blade across the void came to the middle-aged man, the seven sound blade suddenly released a bright light.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t use all the magic elements in every attack as his opponent did. He asked himself that he didn''t control the force to that extent, so he added pure and single magic elements to each of the seven sound blades.


    The attack power generated at that moment plus the effect of high-frequency oscillation, the sound blade made after ye Yinzhu''s completion can be said to be a hit of his peak state.


    Feeling the sound blade, a strange light flashed in the middle-aged man''s eyes, slightly surprised. This time, he was no longer a hand, but raised his hands at the same time. The seemingly unpleasant action was completed before the sound blade came.


    He raised his head with his hands together and split in an instant. A golden light came out like a blade.


    The seven sound blades represent the pinnacle of the seven elements. Although they seem to be just seven shining light blades, in fact, these seven sound blades can completely represent the single forbidden incantation of the seven series of magic, and they will only attack stronger if they are combined with high-frequency vibration.


    But the opponent''s attack is only one. This time, the golden light does not appear in the body, but the real light blade. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 852

    The light blade and the seven sound blade collide in the air. In an instant, the fire goes out, the water dries up, the wind stops and the earth disappears. The light turns into darkness, and the darkness is quietly dispersed. Even the power of the fusion of the six elements is divided into two parts in an instant.


    The seven blades were broken together and divided into two parts. They passed by the middle-aged man quietly. In mid air, they had lost their original power and disappeared.


    You know, this is the high-frequency sound blade of the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, which gathers Ye Yinzhu''s peak strength, but the opponent has only one hit, breaking the line with a point, and one blade breaks seven blades.


    Ye Yinzhu even forgot to continue to attack, he has been completely shocked by the scene in his heart. At the same time, the middle-aged man''s palms were separated. This time, two golden lights appeared on Ye Yinzhu''s chest at the same time, and his body flew out again.


    Two seemingly the same golden lights, after entering the body of Phyllostachys edulis, produced different effects. Ye Yinzhu can''t tell what kind of feeling it is. He just feels that the two forces are diametrically opposite, just like one is light and the other is darkness. When two diametrically opposite energies enter his body at the same time, they suddenly produce unparalleled destructive power. Even the body forged by his thousand thunder can''t stand it.


    This time, even ye Yinzhu didn''t know how far he had flown, or how many ice towers and ice forests he had broken. The strong tearing force produced by the two extremes in his body seemed to tear his body to pieces.


    Wow, with a mouthful of scarlet blood, ye Yinzhu''s whole life even became a little confused. The destructive power of those two terrible energies will only be greater than that of thunder. What makes him even more astonished is that the Shenyuan magic robe, which can filter any magic elements into non attribute elements, has lost its due effect and has not changed the characteristics of these two kinds of energy at all.


    Why? Why on earth is this?


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know. He just understands that this man''s strength is more terrible than he imagined.


    The middle-aged man didn''t catch up with him, and ye Yinzhu stood up again. With his tough body, he spat out two mouthfuls of blood one after another. With his pure force, he forcefully spat out the two extreme energies through the blood.


    The two mouthfuls of blood vomited on the ice, which was even more terrifying than the hottest flame, and instantly eroded through the ice, revealing two dark holes.


    This time, ye Yinzhu didn''t go back to the ice circle. He didn''t even use his mental energy to feel the middle-aged man''s existence. With the other person''s higher level of harmony between man and nature than himself, even if he wanted to hide his body position, ye Yinzhu had no vision and could never find him.


    Sitting on the ground with his knees crossed, the supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon chanting Qin, sits on his knees and puts his hands on the strings. In an instant, ye Yinzhu''s heart calms down.


    He suddenly remembered the words that the Dragon King had said when he first met him, "the spring is solid but empty, the stone is solid but empty, the clear and turbid are mixed, and he has become a palace merchant. Once upon a time, some people gathered medicine and went into the mountains. Suddenly, they heard the sound of Qin. They went through the pine forest and came out of the stream. At the beginning, they became more and more serious. When they were in the line, they saw the flowing spring, but the stone flowed out, so they wandered back and forth. They didn''t go away. They came back like the sound of Qin


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart became transparent at this moment. It was not the first time that he was in danger. At that time, marshal Seedorf once told him that the first thing a qualified soldier needed was sharpening in the battlefield. The same is true of a person''s strength. If you want to be a strong man, you must go through constant fighting and enrich your actual combat experience. At the same time, it''s easier to break through only in real combat or under great pressure.


    Judging from the normal situation, the middle-aged man''s strength is so terrible that sitting on the ground and playing the piano will only give the opponent the means to attack. However, the instant realization in his mind makes Ye Yinzhu catch a glimmer of aura. It seems that only his most original strength of Qin music has a chance to win.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eight fingers move on the seven strings like flowing clouds and water. With the clear flow of the music, he whispers in a voice that only he can hear: "the stone is as quiet as benevolence, and the spring is as smart as wisdom. The spring does not shake the stillness, and the stone does not hinder the movement. "


    In a flash, the ability of the unity of man and nature and his own piano sense are instantly integrated, and the mysterious feeling can only be clearly felt when you are in it. It is the ultimate state of qinzong, taixuan Qinxin. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s heart is very quiet, calmer than ever. Everything outside has nothing to do with him any more. There is only Qin in his heart and music in his mind.


    This piece of "spring on the stone" is not a famous song. It embodies the feelings of mountains and rivers. It''s like a cliff and a waterfall. It''s really wonderful to play with the music. It''s best for meditation. The artistic conception of this music is also in a quiet word.


    The music is mellow and soft, like a spring falling gently, and like a stone watching quietly. There is not a trace of lethality in the faint music, there is not a trace of jumping off, there is only the quiet and quiet melody.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu suddenly found that his senses were hundreds of times stronger. The harmony between man and nature, which was not as good as his opponent, was catching up with him with the help of the clear spring on the stone. He clearly grasped everything that happened around him. The feeling was wonderful. His body and mind were immersed in the piano, but his spirit was still on the middle-aged man beside the fountain of life.


    Suddenly hearing the music, the middle-aged man''s unchanging look finally changed. At first, he was surprised. Then he frowned. His body, which was standing in the same place, suddenly moved.He took a step, a small one. But he and ye Yinzhu nearly kilometers away, but in this step disappeared.


    It''s not how far he has leaped. In Ye Yinzhu''s consciousness, it seems that the distance between him and this middle-aged man has shortened.


    At this time, the song "clear spring on the stone" is playing the first stage, which is called "tracing to the source".


    He didn''t deliberately control it, but ye Yinzhu''s body had already moved. Originally, he was sitting on the ground in a light rotation, and the whole person stood up in the rotation. In this rotation, he escaped the middle-aged man''s palm. That palm is how fast, but ye Yinzhu is like a prophet. But the music he played did not stop because of the attack of his opponent, and even the artistic conception did not waver.


    The music of Qin has changed from the first stage of tracing to the second stage of Bijian Lingling. In the wonderful melody, it seems that there are countless clear streams surging out of his fingers, turning into clear springs, suddenly gushing to the middle-aged man.


    The whole process is not fast, but it is mellow and natural, without a trace of smoke.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes once again showed some surprise. His body suddenly retreated, and his hands were pressed out at the same time. A piece of golden brilliance condensed into a shield like existence in front of him, blocking the spring like energy.


    A strange scene appeared. The spring, which was transformed by the force, seemed to have no attack power. It shot on the golden light shield, splashed in the air like a current, and even sent out a water mist.


    Just when the middle-aged man was ready to attack again, suddenly, the music of Ye Yinzhu changed again. A series of unvoiced tones joined together to make a series of light hum.


    If there is an outsider here, you will only feel that it is a wonderful piano sound. But in the middle-aged people''s ears, it is a completely different feeling. It seems that everything between heaven and earth trembles at the same time because of this hum. In front of his eyes and feel all the distance trembling, the strange hum into his mind, even make his eyes become a blur.


    Clear spring on the stone enters the third stage from the second stage, which is called Songlai homophony.


    It was this strange hum that abruptly interrupted the middle-aged man''s attack. Even his golden shield in front of him was shaking violently, and it was likely to collapse at any time.


    The middle-aged man was more surprised. When he looked up at Ye Yinzhu, he found that he was smiling and his eyes were shining with hazy and persistent light. He didn''t seem to pay attention to the enemy in front of him. He was immersed in the music.


    The middle-aged man was a little angry. In an instant, the Golden Shield rolled back and covered his body, rendering the whole person golden. His body moved forward and suddenly came to Ye Yinzhu. This time, he didn''t give ye Yinzhu another chance to dodge. The world around the imitation Buddha became a piece of gold, and ye Yinzhu was the source of the gold, In an instant, the middle-aged people''s hands in their chest to make a soft rotation, the huge golden light has rushed from all directions, can''t dodge, can''t escape. The golden light has sealed all the escape channels of Ye Yinzhu.


    This attack is no longer the previous two opposite energies, but a single one, but also a very strange one. It''s a bit like the whirlpool formed by the purple whirlwind laser chopping, but it''s also more pure than the purple whirlwind laser chopping energy. This attack is not only on the surface, but also completely integrated with the heaven and earth, integrating heaven and man In martial arts, ye Yinzhu also saw it for the first time, but at this time, he also made Qin music compatible with the unity of heaven and man, and more integrated into the realm of taixuan Qin heart. This is what Qin Shang really wanted to see, the real combination of Qin and Wu in the eight schools of Donglong.


    Ye Yinzhu''s action is very strange. Under the huge energy attack, he can''t dodge, but he doesn''t make any plans to stand out. In fact, the middle-aged man''s martial arts are more terrifying than the previous positive and negative energy. If he really wants to rush out of it, he will only face a more terrifying blow.


    Ye Yinzhu then sat down in the same place, and this song "clear spring on the stone" has also entered the fourth stage: virtual window listening. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 853

    The melody is smooth and soft, changing from the previous tremor into a gentle silence, as if listening to the Ding Dong of the spring water and falling rocks. The soft water wave is rippling and wrapped around Ye Yinzhu''s body. He didn''t move.


    Countless golden lights rush in, but a strange scene happens. No matter how the golden light strikes, it can''t penetrate into the soft water around Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    This is the true meaning of this music. The stone is as quiet as benevolence, and the spring is as smart as wisdom. Spring does not shake the static, stone static does not hinder the movement.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu is like a huge stone under the impact of spring water. No matter how the spring water rushes, it can''t hurt the foundation of this huge stone.


    Of course, there is a saying that water drips through stone, but how much water does it need? How long is the impact?


    The middle-aged people have a completely different feeling. The seemingly weak water wave around Ye Yinzhu''s body is spinning slightly, and the energy released by him can''t take advantage of the force''s attribute at all. However, the water wave is quietly melting his sea like attack.


    Blood, from ye Yinzhu mouth slip, although this moment his realm has surpassed the opponent in front of him, but the energy gap is still huge. However, he didn''t feel that he was vomiting blood. Immersed in the music, he didn''t even feel a trace of pain. He just knew that the playing of this piano music in front of him was the absolute pinnacle of his life.


    It seems that the middle-aged people''s attack can not last long. Just when the golden light turns from prosperity to decline, the sound of Qin also changes from the quiet to the flowing water. The music of Qin obviously becomes light. The sound of Qin flows with the water. It is the fifth paragraph of the spring on the stone, and the sound flows with it.


    Every time the water wave hovers gently, the space around Ye Yinzhu''s body will become larger. Although his face looks pale, the pure water wave will gently stir up the golden light coming from all directions.


    All of a sudden, the water recycling, back to Ye Yinzhu side, close to his body around, solid water has dispersed the original golden light, also in its recycling at the same time, the lightning like front bullied golden figure blocked out.


    The middle-aged man was more angry in his surprise. He didn''t expect that he had come up with a real means, but he still didn''t knock down the man in front of him. With all his strength, his man was like a sharp arrow, with unparalleled piercing ability. The huge golden light turned into a tail flame boost, which made his speed and attack instantly reach the top.


    But what he met was the water wave that suddenly became solid, and what he listened to was still the beautiful music of Qin, the sixth paragraph of the spring on the stone, lingering on the cliff and embracing the gully.


    Boom, the fierce roar made the golden light disperse in a ring shape, and ye Yinzhu spewed out a stream of blood, which fell directly on the milky white supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp. His face grew paler, but there was no change in his expression. Even the Qin sound was not disordered among his eight fingers.


    The middle-aged people clearly feel that they seem to have bumped into a barrier that doesn''t take into account. It''s soft behind the barrier. He''s not hard, but he''s extremely flexible. With his destructive energy, he can''t break into it. Then, between the waves, the water seems to increase instantaneously, forcing his body away from the original place.


    All of a sudden, the water waves have changed again. This time, they seem to be stronger than before, just like the spring water dripping on the stone, splashing countless water, but the impact is endless. Every splash around the middle-aged man, the middle-aged man was surprised to find that his golden light was melting or eroding in the burst water. Water is everywhere, but his back body seems to bear the endless corrosion.


    This kind of situation not only appears outside his body, but also in his spiritual world. The piano music that suddenly becomes jumping off constantly invades into the deepest part of his brain, making everything in his mind, including the realm, become chaotic. Of course, he didn''t know. This is the seventh paragraph of clear spring on the stone, which is called floating flowers.


    No, the middle-aged man subconsciously felt bad, but he was not flustered. The golden light outside his body suddenly introverted. His hands were raised above his head at the same time. His right palm was raised straight up, and his left palm was placed on the lower arm of his right palm. He yelled, "break the chaos, wujisheng."


    His voice is very sharp, with a strong spiritual impact, but his hand seems to become transparent. In that moment, all the water seems to be attracted by his palm, and then completely melted.


    Of course, he didn''t want to interrupt Ye Yinzhu''s music. Ye Yinzhu''s realm was higher than him, and he couldn''t do it. This is to wake him up and not let him sink into the music.


    The water wave in front of the body really disappeared, even the music of Ye Yinzhu seemed to become slight, and the red blood was so dazzling on the white jade Guqin.


    However, the music did not stop after all. When the middle-aged man took a slow breath and cut off his palms to make a low sound of dragon singing, ye Yinzhu''s body suddenly moved.


    Wrapped in the flowing light of the water waves, in the huge energy fluctuations, he came with the essence of the last paragraph of the Qin music. The water waves seemed to become solid, and all the energy condensed in that moment. At this time, as soon as the middle-aged man''s hand was half lifted, his transparent palms only had time to turn over, and ye Yinzhu''s body was welcomed The figure of unity.The music is clear, all the water waves and silence are integrated at this moment. The spring on the stone, no matter how beautiful, is still on the stone. If the first seven paragraphs are mainly in the artistic conception of the spring, then the last paragraph finally comes to the end, to the stone.


    When the middle-aged man''s transparent palms collided with Ye Yinzhu''s body, it was also the last buzz of the Qin music and the last note of the Qin music. In a flash, the huge rock that has been impacted by the spring for hundreds of millions of years moved.


    The eighth paragraph of "wash the stone on the pillow".


    Boom -


    there is no more light, only colorless energy, the violent explosive force, and the incomparable energy fluctuation, suddenly burst out at this moment.


    A circle of invisible energy waves.


    Bingsen, a forest of ice and snow, but at this moment, ice and snow disappeared under the action of the wind and turned into ice powder.


    Bingsen, the place where more than ten thousand advanced Warcraft once lived, no one knows its specific area. However, from this moment on, Bingsen no longer exists, because there is no forest formed by ice and snow. All that remained was a smooth sheet of ice.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can imagine that it just happened in a moment, but there are only two people who started it.


    Whether it is Ye Yinzhu''s seemingly peaceful super piano sound or the mysterious golden light of the middle-aged people, the superficial peace is just the extreme situation of strength. At that moment, it was not only Ye Yinzhu who brought his strength to the limit and reached an unprecedented height with the help of the dead wood dragon harp. The mysterious middle-aged man has done his best.


    Falling quietly on the ice, ye Yinzhu feels very cold. After reaching the second God level, this is the first time that he is so sensitive to the outside temperature. There was a thin layer of ice powder on his body, as if his skin had been frozen, and the corners of his mouth were full of blood foam, but the blood that just erupted would immediately turn into red ice.


    Dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, has returned to his body. The artifact has no life. Without enough energy support, it will not play its corresponding power.


    The meridians in the body don''t hurt, not because it''s not damaged, but because the pain has become numb.


    It''s been a long time since Ye Yinzhu suffered such a serious trauma. Even when he was bombarded by Bailei, ye Yinzhu had taken the initiative to control. Even when he was faced with the transformation of Sloan''s demon God, he never suffered such a heavy blow. But this mysterious middle-aged man did it.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s heart is very calm. He is thinking, if the four sacred beasts are all around him and condense into the mysterious super artifact armor suit, can he defeat the mysterious middle-aged man?


    The answer is unknown. He doesn''t know whether he can keep the mysterious state of taixuan Qin heart just like before, and he can''t understand the harmony between man and nature which is detached from everything and integrates everything into the music.


    This mysterious middle-aged man is stronger than Sloan. This is the only thing ye Yinzhu can think of when he lies on the ground.


    Struggling, ye Yinzhu hands on the ground slowly climb up. As early as his childhood, Ye Li once taught him that the disciples of the bamboo sect had no habit of lying down and dying. Even if he died in battle, he had to straighten his back.


    "Can you still stand up?" A sharp but hoarse voice sounded in Ye Yinzhu''s ear.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    six chapters break out, and a new month is coming. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 854

    Ye Yinzhu saw the middle-aged man again in his realm of harmony between man and nature.


    Compared with his calmness at the beginning, the mysterious middle-aged man has changed a lot. His clothes are no longer so neat, and his golden hair is a bit scattered. More importantly, there is a bloodstain left at the corner of his mouth.


    Yes, in the last collision before, when the spring on the stone reached its peak, the middle-aged man was also injured. Although his injury may not be as serious as that of Ye Yinzhu, ye Yinzhu has also injured him.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if I can still stand up, will I pass the test?" As soon as he spoke, even he was surprised that his voice was so hoarse, and every word spitted out from his mouth would bring out a cloud of purple and black blood foam.


    "You are better than I expected, especially in the realm. Unfortunately, the essence of fighting is strength. Your strength is far from enough. " The mysterious middle-aged man said lightly.


    "Well." Ye Yinzhu''s body suddenly convulsed violently. He finally got up a little bit and fell on the ice again. He dyed a piece of ice powder purple.


    "Stop trying to struggle. According to my calculation, 40% of the meridians in your body have been completely broken, and 30% if broken or continued, there is almost no complete existence. Your internal organs have been damaged to varying degrees, and I''m sure none of them are still in their original position. I don''t know why the bones in your chest are so hard, but apart from that, you have seven broken ribs, or the only way to keep you awake and conscious is because your heart and brain are not badly damaged. But after suffering such a degree of trauma, even if you spit out your broken internal organs, you will never be able to stand up again. "


    The middle-aged man said these coldly, just like a doctor''s description of his students when he was about to dissect a corpse.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that the other party is right. Although his force is constantly repairing his body, this time, he is really hurt too much.


    However, he did not give up, chest breath and the last insist that he did not give up, still struggling to get up from the ice.


    "Can you tell me if you are my test?" Ye Yinzhu almost squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.


    The mysterious middle-aged man nodded and said, "yes, I am your test."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles. Although his smile is worse than crying in this state, he still smiles. It was because he was sure that the other side was his own test that he didn''t call purple at the first time, because he clearly remembered that the Dragon King had told him that this was his own test.


    In order not to let Zi find his change, ye Yinzhu even forced himself to simulate all his normal state with his mental power. The soul connection between him and Zi, after he reached the level of sub God, he has become the leader.


    At this time, he is even less likely to summon violet to his side. Whether the man in front of you is his test or not. Because, he can be sure, purple will not be this person''s opponent, although this opponent has also been injured.


    "Even if I pass this test, will I stand up?" Ye Yinzhu clenches his teeth and raises his right hand. Nine purple lights are flashing on his fingertips. Although Phil Jackson once told him not to use this method again, now he has no other choice.


    "I''ll wait until you get up first." The middle-aged man said coldly. Hands around his chest, like a cat playing with mice, he is not worried, looking at Ye Yinzhu, even with a bit of banter in his eyes.


    Ye Yinzhu did not directly insert the nine purple bamboo needles into his body, because he knew that if he could not stand up with his own strength, even if he used the nine needles to stimulate the gods, he would not be able to win the battle. People, often in the face of despair, can maximize their potential, although he has a clear sense of their vitality is rapidly passing. But he still relied on firm perseverance, with his hands and feet to support the ground, bit by bit to climb up.


    His face had turned purple red, and he could hardly breathe because of the extreme pain. He could even feel the special feeling that the broken rib had been inserted into his internal organs. One rib had even penetrated his skin, pushing up the Shenyuan magic robe between his chest and abdomen.


    In this case, he still struggled to get up from the ground. Because he was fully prepared for the pain, this time, he did not let himself do any more useless work. Every time he got up, he tried his best to keep winning. It''s just a simple process of climbing up from the ground, but for ye Yinzhu now, it''s no less than a hard battle.


    The middle-aged man''s face finally changed. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, he was not surprised, but appreciated.


    Ye Yinzhu finds that something seems to have fallen from his lips on the ice. He can''t see it. But with the feeling and the air leakage at the corner of his mouth, he knows that his teeth are broken. It''s not because of the other party''s previous blow, but because of extreme pain, he is bitten by himself.But in this way, he stood up little by little, his legs were shaking, his arms were shaking, every part of his body was shaking, but in this way, he still stood up, straightened his spine, in his eyes, there was no look of frustration, there was no light of regret, there was only pride.


    Blood mixed with visceral fragments, almost constantly flowing from the corner of his mouth, the blood in his body is uncontrolled, the residual force is not enough to repair such a serious wound. However, ye Yinzhu still maintains his standing posture, and doesn''t even use anything to support him.


    "Now In You You can tell I, this is It''s not Through Test It''s all right It''s hard to speak. Ye Yinzhu can only close his mouth and bite his teeth to let every word ooze from his mouth, because he''s afraid that if he opens his mouth, he will spit out everything in his body. He can''t take risks.


    "Yes, I can tell you. Stand up, does not represent anything, your test is very simple, is to defeat me. It''s not until I fall that you have the right to get the fountain of life. " The mysterious middle-aged man has returned to normal after a brief color change. His voice and expression are still so cold. Seeing ye Yinzhu''s appearance, he slowly raised his hand.


    What does it mean to stand up to the enemy? It means that he has the power to fight again. He has no reason to stop.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, although the middle-aged man on the opposite side can''t see whether he is smiling or not.


    Nine purple rays of light almost at the same time into the top of the head of yeyinzhu, its root and end, and yeyinzhu''s body is also in a moment shaking more severe.


    The instant stimulation of the nine purple bamboo needles almost made him lose all consciousness, but he still held on, just as he now straightened his back.


    With a sound of Gudong, ye Yinzhu swallows the blood to his mouth, and the faint water wave begins to reappear around his body. Although his body has been extremely damaged, his upright body has gradually stabilized.


    His palms were clapped between his chest and abdomen at the same time. The protruding ribs were pressed back, and the inserted ribs were sucked out by the force. Although a layer of steam appeared on Ye Yinzhu in the process, he did it.


    In this process, if the mysterious middle-aged man wants to kill him, he can finish it 100 times. However, his raised hand is slowly put down, raised and put down again. He suddenly found that he could not do something to the man in front of him.


    "Come on, what? Are you afraid? " Ye Yinzhu said with some mockery.


    The middle-aged man''s face changed slightly, and he finally moved. Between the flashes of his body, he came to Ye Yinzhu again, and his palms were immediately attached to Ye Yinzhu''s chest. The golden light is rekindled, and the terrible energy reappears the positive and negative Qi. But at this time, ye Yinzhu didn''t know if he had lost all his strength. He didn''t dodge. He even opened his arms and let the other party throw himself in front of him and press his palms to his chest.


    The middle-aged people have no mercy. When they stick Ye Yinzhu''s body on their palms, the golden light has burst out.


    The only thing ye Yinzhu can protect is his heart. This time, his body, which has lost the protection of the main force, including his previously strong sternum, all the bones in Ye Yinzhu''s chest burst under the golden light of the terrible positive and negative excitation. His body, too, flew like a shell.


    However, he was not the only one who flew up. The mysterious middle-aged man also flew up with him.


    For the first time, middle-aged people have a sense of panic. He found that ye Yinzhu''s left arm, has tightly hugged him. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 855

    With the strength of a middle-aged man, when ye Yinzhu''s arms just wrapped around his body, his body had already made a reaction on its own, and instantly shattered Ye Yinzhu''s left arm. However, he found that although Ye Yinzhu''s arm was broken, he still couldn''t get rid of him. Under the huge impact, he could only fly out with him.


    Light green light, winding in between the two bodies, it is a length of about three Zhang green silk, he in Ye Yinzhu wrist, has been winding for a long time, did not appear. However, ye Yinzhu has never forgotten it, just as he has never forgotten Zizhu needle.


    Ye Yinzhu did not misjudge the strength of the opponent, so he did not expect to rely on his left arm alone to be able to trap the other side in front of him. So, when his left arm was raised, bish had floated out under the force, and tightly tied his body and the mysterious middle-aged man''s body together.


    With his body in the air, ye Yinzhu flushed the middle-aged man''s face with a mouthful of blood. But this time, the middle-aged man saw Ye Yinzhu''s smile in the blood red. Although he is absolutely not handsome now, especially his broken teeth, the smile suddenly deepened the fear of the mysterious middle-aged man.


    "If you''re dead and I''m not, is this test over?" This is the last sentence Ye Yinzhu said to the middle-aged people. Then, the cold feeling came from behind.


    The pupil of the middle-aged man suddenly shrinks, and the golden light of his hands against Ye Yinzhu''s chest suddenly stops. The ice cold at that moment has made their bodies more closely combined with each other. However, ye Yinzhu is still laughing, but this mysterious middle-aged man is incredible.


    When ye Yinzhu hugged him, he used his left arm instead of his arms. Why? Because he has to keep his right arm and do the last thing.


    Nokeshi, the holy giant dragon, left many things to Ye Yinzhu. Undoubtedly, the most important one is the super artifact, the dead wood dragon chanting Qin. However, in addition to this super artifact, there is another thing: a sword, which is incarnated as a ring and always stays on the middle finger of Ye Yinzhu''s right hand. The sword of Knox.


    The sharpness of the artifact is produced by the final energy of Ye Yinzhu''s nine needles to stimulate the spirit. The middle-aged man''s back defense is weak in panic, which makes the sword carved by the holy dragon pierce his body. Of course, without it, the one that gathers all the strength of Ye Yinzhu pierces Ye Yinzhu himself My body. Connect their bodies together.


    The sword is pierced from the lower part of the left shoulder of the middle-aged man. Although his body has been severely damaged, ye Yinzhu has no deviation in the position of this sword, which is exactly the position of the heart. However, when he passes through it, the long sword pierces Ye Yinzhu''s right chest, the right chest without bones, not the heart. Therefore, this sword is not fatal to Ye Yinzhu.


    The pupil of middle-aged people suddenly contracted, and the whole body began to become soft from the original stiffness. All this happened in midair.


    Touch -


    their bodies fell heavily on the ground, but they didn''t slide far away. Knox''s sword was so sharp that it nailed their bodies directly to the ice.


    The breath of life is rapidly passing away from the middle-aged, and ye Yinzhu''s face is still smiling. Although he can no longer stand up, he is still laughing.


    "Dragon King, do you know? I passed your little test. I beat this guy. Unfortunately, I have no strength to climb to the fountain of life. Is that funny? Knowing that the fountain of life can save my life, even the life of this guy in me, we can''t leave here now. "


    Ye Yinzhu has no hatred in his heart. Although he does not know where the test arranged by the Dragon King comes from, he can be sure that the Dragon King will never want to die. Maybe it''s just because of this guy in myself that this "little" test has changed its quality.


    Slowly closing his eyes, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that everything around him has begun to become nothingness. There is no cold and nothing else. He can be sure that he may die, but hunzhu will stay. He just hopes that one day, Sura and the ocean can find their own soul beads, wake up their souls and let them see their children with their own eyes. In that way, he would be really satisfied.


    Although he is only in his twenties this year, ye Yinzhu has had such a wonderful life in recent years. He didn''t hate the man. The general will inevitably die in battle. He has killed so many people. Don''t they feel the same when they die? Whether it''s right or wrong to kill these people, I have deprived so many lives. Death is not a terrible thing. He just feels sorry that he didn''t see his child born in this world.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah --" a exclamation made the quiet Dark Tower more alive.


    "Sula, what''s the matter with you?" The ocean came to Sura nervously. Sula grabbed her right hand and her face was in pain.


    Although it is still several months before the birth of the child, Sula has begun to prepare small clothes for her future child. But at this time, the needle pierced her fingers. How can she not feel pain?Ocean some surprised looking at Sula, with Sula''s strength, this ordinary needle how can easily pierce her.


    "Sula, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sula shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but just at that moment, I felt uneasy. How can this happen? Is it Yinzhu... "


    Ocean will be a little flustered in Sula into his arms, "silly girl, don''t think, what is the strength of Yinzhu now, in this world, can hurt him is very few.". What''s more, he can also summon purple to his side. The two of them, even master O''Brien, are not sure of winning. Besides, some of the most powerful people in the world are not here? You, it''s care, it''s chaos. He hasn''t been gone long, do you think so? "


    Sula didn''t feel relieved because of the ocean''s consolation, but her eyebrows were still full of worries. "The so-called blood connection, I have his blood in my body, maybe, maybe something happened to him , sister Haiyang, I... "


    If the ocean is not flustered, it is impossible, but now with Sula, a pregnant woman, she can''t show it. That will only make Sula more flustered.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s okay. It''s okay. "


    ¡­¡­


    Touch -


    the water cup falls to the ground, breaks instantly, and the clear alpine snow water flows all over the ground. The big hand holding the water cup was frozen in the air, still holding the previous position, and his whole body seemed to have become stiff.


    "Zi, what''s the matter with you?" Angel was startled, looking at her husband in front of her, and quickly came forward to hold his hand.


    She was surprised to see that her husband, who had always been as calm as steel, had a look of panic, "Yinzhu, something happened."


    In the previous moment, Zi clearly felt that the soul connection between himself and ye Yinzhu was completely broken, which was not ye Yinzhu''s unilateral break, but the real break. He could no longer feel the existence of Ye Yinzhu''s breath, only a faint silence. The contract brought strong discomfort, which made Zi''s heart tight.


    "Let''s go to Falan..." A pull angel, purple like crazy general rushed out.


    ¡­¡­


    Falan, tower of light.


    O''Brien, who was practicing, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of horror.


    "Dark Tower? How could that be? What happened? " O''Brien panic, unprecedented panic, he immediately left his observatory.


    ¡­¡­


    Is Ye Yinzhu really dead? At least, that''s what he thought before he lost consciousness. His last feeling is that he has something soft and elastic pressing on his chest.


    However, when he really passed out and fell on him, the middle-aged man whose heart should be punctured and who could not die any more slowly got up.


    Poof, the middle-aged man reversed his arm, grasped the sword of noxie from the angle of violating the law of human body, pulled it out abruptly, and separated himself from the body of Ye Yinzhu.


    Blood shot from him and ye Yinzhu at the same time.


    The middle-aged man raised his head and didn''t deal with the wound. He really has the right to inherit. Yes, he passed the test. "


    With these words, the middle-aged man grabbed Ye Yinzhu''s dilapidated body and soared into the air. It was almost just a flash, and he had already crossed the kilometer distance. The next moment, the two bodies had been put into the spring. A spring full of life.


    As time goes by, Bingsen in the far north has completely disappeared. Maybe it will take thousands of years to recover.


    On the contrary, without the block of many icebergs, icicles and icicles, the cold wind became more and more fierce. Only the northernmost part of the place, there is always a rising light fog.


    Small ice particles will appear 20 meters after the water vapor rises into the air. Fortunately, they will be swept away by the wind and become a part of the world of ice and snow. If they still fall back to the original place, they will only turn back into water and repeat the process from water to steam.


    If someone comes here, then he can see such a strange scene, a spring, two people sitting in the water, the spring seems to be boiling, the steam is from here, and the two people are very quiet, sitting here. Ice and snow hot spring? How wonderful. But are they really enjoying it?


    ---------------------------------------------


    in the climax, Xiao San is kind. Brothers, don''t be stingy with your monthly tickets. Cast them all. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 856

    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu responded. He clearly found that the slight vibration was transmitted into his hands through the elastic "chest muscle". Can''t help losing voice: "your heart is on the right?"


    The girl with black hair shakes off Ye Yinzhu''s hand and returns to her previous position.


    "So, I''m not dead. You have passed a test that you should not have passed. " The girl with black hair said coldly.


    "So you didn''t mean to let me pass the test?" Ye Yinzhu said slightly angrily. At the last moment of his fight with the brunette, he guessed that something was wrong. A little test turned into a crisis of death. It seems that this problem is in front of this girl with black hair.


    "You''re wrong. It''s the guy who brought you here who doesn''t want you to pass the test." The girl with black hair said coldly.


    The guy who brought me here? She''s talking about the Dragon King. Ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly became more angry, "don''t insult my ancestors."


    The brunette was still calm. "If he was your ancestor, so am I


    "What did you say?" The black haired girl''s words shocked Ye Yinzhu again, "don''t, don''t you..."


    He raised his hand, and the light golden light floated on the arm of the girl with black hair. Then, the golden light gradually condensed and formed, and diamond scales emerged. The golden scales had a deep impression in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. Although he "saw" it through the unity of man and nature at that time, he clearly remembered that it was the scales belonging to the dragon. The scales of the dragon, the ancestor of the East Dragon.


    "Are you a dragon?" It''s hard for these four words to come out of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth.


    The brunette''s answer was simple, "alive, the last one. So, if he''s your ancestor, so am I


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "it seems that I am not wronged for losing. After all, the person who tested me is my ancestor and the dragon."


    The girl shook her head and said, "no, you didn''t lose. You won. If my heart grows on the left side like an ordinary dragon, I''m dead. The emotional fluctuation and carelessness on the battlefield made me lose. You passed the test with your own strength. It''s not that guy''s test for you, it''s me. "


    "The test you gave me? Why? Moreover, even if you are a dragon, you have to respect the Dragon King. "


    "When you can know, you will know. As for respecting that guy or not, you don''t question my power. "


    Ye Yinzhu fiercely stood up from the spring, "I know the strength is not as good as you, but even if you are a dragon, you can''t insult him."


    "Why do you doubt me?" The girl with black hair is still sitting there.


    Ye Yinzhu said haughtily, "just because I am the descendant of the dragon, just because I am the descendant of the Dragon King."


    The girl with black hair smiles as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. This is the first time that ye Yinzhu smiles after seeing her. It''s undeniable that her smile is really beautiful and suffocating. Unfortunately, her smile is full of disdain and sadness.


    "Are you a descendant of the Dragon King? What am I? I ask you, if a girl, before she was born, her father had decided to let her be lonely for thousands of years, guarding the things that should not be her responsibility, and taking loneliness as her care. Do you think this girl should respect such a father? "


    The black haired girl''s mood became obviously excited. Although she didn''t stand up, her upper body was completely out of the water.


    Ye Yinzhu was dazed and looked at the girl with black hair, but he couldn''t say a word.


    The excitement lasted only a moment, and calm soon returned to the face of the girl with black hair, "sit down."


    Ye Yinzhu sat back in the spring of life like he obeyed orders. Some difficult way: "you are the daughter of Dragon King?"


    The girl with black hair said coldly, "I never admit it. Not now, not ever. Now, listen to me. He asked you to come here. He didn''t intend to let you pass my test. It''s not a test at all. Do you know the meaning of "break and then stand"? To be a true inheritor of the dragon, first of all, you must have the dragon''s blood. And this fountain of life is the place to reshape your body and blood. Therefore, I will attack you and completely destroy your original body, so that the fountain of life can be fully integrated into your blood in the process of repairing you. Ten thousand years, he chose you. "


    It turns out that this is the painstaking effort of the Dragon King. A trace of discontent in Ye Yinzhu''s heart disappears quietly.


    There seems to be something more in the eyes of the girl with black hair. "Maybe his decision is the most correct one in ten thousand years."


    "Because I passed your test?" Ye Yinzhu couldn''t help saying.


    The girl with black hair said calmly: "because you have the pride that the dragon should have, the unyielding backbone and the determination to fight to the last moment. Originally, I never had any hope for his plan. This continent no longer belongs to Donglong. But from you, I can see the essence of Donglong warrior, or the essence of Shenlong, although you are not strong enough. "Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. This kind of praise, cold from the mouth of the Dragon King''s daughter in front of him, can hardly bring him a sense of glory. It''s like she''s talking about a normal thing.


    "Can I go now? I feel that my body should have completely recovered, even better than before. There''s a lot more for me to do The truth of the matter has been known. How long did he stay here? Even ye Yinzhu didn''t know. He just wanted to go back to Qin City and Falan as soon as possible.


    "Not yet. You can''t leave here without my permission." The girl with black hair looks at Ye Yinzhu coldly. A sharp breath suddenly comes out, and the water doesn''t move. But the strong pressure makes Ye Yinzhu''s whole body suddenly stiff. At this moment, an incomparable surging force rushes out of his body. The huge energy suddenly revolves around Ye Yinzhu''s body, and the surrounding water gathers into a vortex to block him In front of him.


    The force, that''s the force. But now the force doesn''t even know ye Yinzhu himself. Because this powerful force has increased several times than before, the realm of the unity of man and nature instantly becomes one with the force, and everything around becomes transparent.


    "Feel your own changes first. If you don''t know your own situation, do you still want to leave here?" The pressure of the girl with black hair suddenly disappeared. Under the traction of Qi, the water curtain in front of Ye Yinzhu also quietly converged.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that he is really in a hurry. For example, he sits down in the spring with his knees crossed, quietly listening to his heart beat, and his mind goes back to the world in his body.


    Everything seems to be different. The broken bones have grown well, and the internal organs and organs are in good condition where they should be. At the beginning, when ye Yinzhu broke through the sub God level of Mowu Jibi, he once saw that everything in his body became transparent, and all his organs, bones and meridians seemed to become transparent. Now, the original transparency has disappeared.


    The skeleton is still white, the blood flowing in the meridians is so bright red, everything is like ordinary people.


    But is it really the same? No, when ye Yinzhu''s mental power enters his inner world, he knows that everything has changed.


    Everything in the body is full of vitality. The huge vitality has an explosive feeling. Its fullness is more terrible than the force. The breath of life, the amazing breath of life, even in the dragon, he has never seen such a huge vitality.


    Take the life spring as the blood, which is brought by the water of life. The force flows in the blood. Under the huge vitality, this most original energy is growing quietly almost every moment. There is no need to cultivate it. Its growth rate is several times as fast as before, which is much better than the effect of cultivation in Falan.


    The force at this time is no longer the original force. When he came here to fight with the girl with black hair, ye Yinzhu''s force was at the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level of the second level. You know, after entering the second God level, even if ye Yinzhu reaches the second God level through Mowu Jibi, it will take a long time to improve one level. But it is in this spring of life to sleep, their strength has improved two levels, this surprise is indescribable.


    The surprise is more than that. It''s not only the force, but also his spirit. In the center of the sea of spirit, two soul beads are lying there quietly. The volume of the soul bead belonging to Ye Yinzhu has expanded at least twice, which is close to half the size of Phil Jackson''s.


    ---------------------------------------------


    as the outbreak continues, monthly tickets, monthly tickets and recommended tickets are also needed. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 857

    "The improvement of your own strength is given to you by the spring of life. Vitality is the source of all strength. Its moistening can make you stronger. From now on, you are not a pure human, because what flows in your body is the water of life and the blood of the dragon. Spiritual progress is not given to you by dragon blood, it is your own progress. Breakthrough in the battle, persistent belief, so that your spiritual strength has reached another level, higher than your body


    The voice of the girl with black hair rings out in Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual world. Although it is still so cold, now ye Yinzhu has only joy and surprise in her heart.


    That battle, in the black haired girl''s reminder, echoed in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. Although he lost in the end, he reached the peak of his life at that moment. Even ye Yinzhu himself is not sure if he can reach that level again.


    Slowly open your eyes, this time, ye Yinzhu''s eyes no longer have light, light introverted, Yingrun and clear eyes will be all deeply hidden.


    "What should I call you?" Ye Yinzhu looks at the girl with black hair.


    Although Ye Yinzhu was not the first creature she came into contact with, she was the only one still alive. In the past, anyone who met the fountain of life had died, and she would not allow anyone to desecrate the dragon''s blood. Apart from the man in front of her, she has never communicated with other creatures. Even her father, the Dragon King, is only connected by the traction between souls.


    "I don''t have a name." The girl with black hair looked a little dim.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s realm of harmony between man and nature is no less than her. Naturally, she can feel the small change in her mood, "you are the daughter of the Dragon King, shall I call you little dragon girl?"


    "Little Dragon Girl?" The girl with black hair stood up and looked down at her breast. "Where am I smaller than you?"


    "Well This, do you want to call you the Dragon Girl Ye Yinzhu quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, trying not to let his eyes toward her hot and perfect figure.


    "It seems that little dragon girl is better. Whatever you want. Come out with me. " While saying that, Little Dragon Girl floated up and jumped out of the life spring.


    Ye Yinzhu also quickly stood up and followed her to the outside.


    The cold is nothing to them at all, but ye Yinzhu can''t help shivering when he comes to the spring behind XiaoLongNu.


    Little dragon girl is in front of him. From his position, you can clearly see her plump hips and slender thighs.


    Just as ye Yinzhu had judged before, XiaoLongNu''s height is almost equal to his, but her slender figure does not have the slightest sense of disharmony. The perfect golden section ratio and snow-white skin are not inferior even in the ice and snow.


    "Well, little dragon girl, can you put on some clothes?" Ye Yinzhu sees the Shenyuan magic robe lying on the ground beside the well. Quickly pick it up and put it on yourself.


    "Are human beings so hypocritical?" XiaoLongNu turns around and faces Ye Yinzhu. The beauty of her body is completely presented in front of him. "I clearly feel that you want to see my body very much. Why do you want me to dress?"


    Ye Yinzhu is very embarrassed. Yes, it''s easy to feel her own emotional changes in XiaoLongNu''s realm of harmony between man and nature. She has never left the fountain of life. The truth of the secular world really doesn''t make sense to her.


    "I just think that if you put on clothes, it will be more beautiful. Beautiful things hide a little, maybe more mysterious. " Even ye Yinzhu himself felt that his explanation was rotten, but he could not think of a better one at this time. After all, Little Dragon Girl''s body is too tempting.


    Little Dragon Girl calmly smile, "do you think anyone can see my body?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, but before he could react, Xiaolongnv''s hand had been raised.


    Almost reflexively, ye Yinzhu''s body immediately fell back, and a golden light just passed over his chest and abdomen.


    "Again?" Dare not neglect, ye Yinzhu immediately controls his body to float up, the light is flashing, and the supernatural instrument Kuki Longyin Qin has appeared in his grasp. Although his strength has been improved by two levels, he knows that the gap between XiaoLongNu and himself at that time is not just two levels.


    The imaginary attack did not come again. Little dragon girl was still standing there, her raised hand had been put down, but a suit of clothes appeared on her. The long skirt with the same color of ice and snow covers her perfect and hot figure. Although her chest is still ready to come out, it is obviously much better than before.


    Black hair, white clothes, floating if fairy, coupled with her calm look, the attraction to people did not weaken because of the body hidden.


    The faint golden light gradually became rich, and the strong light was burning on her body, "see clearly. Feel it with your heart. "As she spoke, Little Dragon Girl stretched out her arms and whirled around in the ice and snow. The golden light around her body also became more intense with her rotation, and a circular golden vortex floated above her head.


    This is Ye Yinzhu''s first feeling, and then chaos. He can''t feel how huge the energy contained in the golden light is, but at this moment, it seems to become a power connecting heaven and earth, as if everything between heaven and earth is absorbed by it at this moment.


    "Infinity." Two words clearly spit out from XiaoLongNu''s mouth.


    The color of the golden light suddenly changed, half deepened and half lightened. At the same time, it circled and condensed into a circle, burning together like two fish, while each other''s eyes were part of each other''s body.


    The original chaos has become a law, and in this strange deep and shallow energy, it seems to contain the supreme principle of heaven and earth, including everything between heaven and earth.


    "Wuji produces Taiji."


    Little Dragon Girl faces Ye Yinzhu and allows the Tai Chi diagram to rotate above her head. This time, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that the huge energy contained in the Tai Chi diagram is increasing at a terrifying speed. What it absorbs is no longer any element, but all the power of heaven and earth.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu fully understood that XiaoLongNu was always merciful when she fought with her for the first time. If she used such means at that time, she could not even resist. No matter how powerful people are, how can they fight against heaven and earth?


    "Taiji produces Liangyi." Hands raised, the huge Yin and yang fish suddenly scattered, shallow and deep, two kinds of golden light appeared on the two palms of XiaoLongNu at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu felt that this was the positive and negative energy that made him want to be immortal and die.


    "Heaven and earth are limitless, and it becomes a rule that the limitless generates Taiji. Taiji generates Liangyi, and then there is Yin and Yang. Men are Yang, women are yin. Between heaven and earth, everything is contained in it. Light and darkness, water and fire, earth and wind are all included in it. Do you understand? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and nodded, "I understand, but I don''t understand."


    A smile appeared on XiaoLongNu''s face. "Good. What you need is time. You don''t need to learn much about Donglong''s martial arts. What you need to master is the original method of the dragon. It''s also the most original thing of Donglong. "


    Towards the little dragon girl, ye Yinzhu bows slowly, and his look has become solemn. Although the process just now is short and simple, the little dragon girl opens another door for him, the door to the divine world. This is the essence of the lost Donglong.


    Little dragon girl accepted his gift calmly, "remember, I''m not your teacher. Not now, not in the future. "


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu agreed and walked slowly to Xiao Longnu.


    XiaoLongNu said: "everyone''s direction of cultivation is different. We don''t need to imitate and learn deliberately. Only by developing our own potential can we enter a higher level. The dragon''s blood will guide you forward, forever. "


    "I''ve been taught." Ye Yinzhu deeply remembers XiaoLongNu''s words.


    "Well, I''ve taught you everything I can. Now, we can go." While saying this, little dragon girl turned and walked toward the south. She didn''t even look at the water spring of life not far away.


    She seems not to walk fast, but just between the steps, her body is already thousands of meters away. This happened when ye Yinzhu met her for the first time.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is able to transfer the position similar to instant movement, he can never be as calm as XiaoLongNu. Moreover, his instant movement can only achieve this effect within 300 meters, while XiaoLongNu can easily stride over a kilometer distance, which is an extremely obvious gap.


    "Wait a minute." Ye Yinzhu hastens to speed up, and several flashes catch up with him. His force has evolved to the fourth level of the second God level, and his speed is more than twice as fast as before. Only with all his efforts can he barely keep up with Xiao Longnu.


    "Where are you going? What about the spring of life? " Ye Yinzhu asked in surprise.


    Little Dragon Girl glanced at him and said, "nature is to go where you want to go. As for the water spring of life, when you wake up, it no longer exists. Don''t you find that after you wake up, there is no breath of life in the fountain of life? "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. Sure enough, in retrospect, he did not feel the huge breath of life from the fountain of life after he was sober. Looking at his body, he suddenly understood.


    "In the spring of life, the power of dragon''s blood has been absorbed by me?" In a flash, he seemed to feel the pressure on his shoulders becoming heavier. He was not only entrusted with the mission by the Dragon King, but also with the hatred of the dragon clan.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    six chapters in a row broke out, and there were a lot of hundreds of words, so Xiao San was kind. Brothers, cast your valuable monthly tickets and recommended tickets. At the same time, Xiao San here recommends a friend''s book "Zongheng Zhi", book number: 1059956, you can go to have a look if you are interested. Great history. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 858

    "It''s not just you, you don''t have that much power. And me. Do you think I''ve been guarding it for thousands of years? To be exact, you and I have absorbed the energy in the fountain of life. Now it can only be regarded as a hot spring that will never dry up, but it has lost its original effect. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "Little Dragon Girl, can you tell me how strong you are now?"


    Little Dragon Girl frowned slightly, "if according to your algorithm, I should have reached the critical point. The final critical point is also the critical point that may never be broken through."


    Ye Yinzhu was shocked and said, "the peak of the second God level At last he felt that he had lost well. In the face of a nine level sub God peak, who inherited the dragon''s blood, she almost died together. No wonder she was oppressed by the barehanded little dragon girl when she used the supernatural weapon. Her strength is really far beyond herself!


    Little dragon girl took a look at some dull Ye Yinzhu, "this is the strength you can achieve sooner or later, but if you can''t break through that critical point, it''s useless, and you can never reach that person''s strength."


    Ye Yinzhu knows that the person she said refers to the Dragon King, and the so-called critical point is to break through the last bottleneck of the God level. At present, the girl''s strength is even higher than O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light. She should be the strongest in the mainland.


    "Where are we going now?" Little dragon girl asked calmly.


    When ye Yinzhu looks at her, he suddenly finds that Xiao Longnu''s eyes are confused and even helpless. For ten thousand years, she has been guarding the water spring of life, moving with the water spring of life, but she has never really walked out.


    It can be said that her life, apart from cultivation and protection, was spent in solitude. Although she seemed very cold on the surface, in fact, she would have some hesitation in her heart.


    "Stop first." Ye Yinzhu holds XiaoLongNu by the sleeve.


    Little dragon girl took a look at him and stopped her leisurely but extremely fast pace.


    "I have a teleportation array. I think we should go to a place first, and then I''ll take you to see the Dragon King." Ye Yinzhu has a plan in mind.


    Little dragon girl didn''t say much. She just stood there indifferently. In fact, even ye Yinzhu didn''t know it. His estimation of the hesitation in Little Dragon Girl''s heart is still lower. Although little dragon girl has absolute strength, she knows too little about the outside world. In her heart, she has vaguely regarded Ye Yinzhu as her own dependence, of course With her arrogance, naturally, she will not show this.


    There is a faint light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. Now he doesn''t need to look for the magic array he used to depict. The faint force naturally pours out from his hands and eight fingers, and outlines the whole process of the magic array, almost overnight.


    The dazzling purple crystal ball appears from the Xumi ring and floats in front of Ye Yinzhu and XiaoLongNu. Seeing the crystal ball, XiaoLongNu''s eyes flash with a bright light. Although it disappears soon, it is still captured by Ye Yinzhu.


    I thought to myself, it seems that the dragon is also a dragon, and she will like this beautiful thing.


    "Little Dragon Girl, I don''t think you have any weapons. Let me give you one. It will make you stronger. " While saying this, ye Yinzhu takes off the Dragon Soul Ring on his finger. With the help of the force, he forcibly erased his mark on the ring.


    With a flash of white light, the dragon soul ring has been restored to the original appearance of Nokshi''s sword. The Yingrun sword body is shining with soft milky light in the sunlight.


    Of course, little dragon girl knows this sword, and ye Yinzhu almost died with it.


    Frown slightly, "this thing has the smell of lizard, I don''t like it. It''s made of lizard horn. You''d better keep it for yourself. "


    Lizard? Ye Yinzhu couldn''t help laughing. If nokeshi, the holy dragon, was alive and knew that he was described as a lizard, he didn''t know how this guy would feel.


    However, in front of the real dragon, there is no big difference between the Western dragon race and the winged lizard, and only the silver dragon race is more beautiful.


    Seeing that ye Yinzhu didn''t speak, Xiao Longnu continued, "how do you know that I don''t have a weapon?" As she said this, her wrist turned and the golden light flashed. A golden sword had appeared in her grasp.


    The sword is three feet long and two inches wide. Its style is simple and simple. Its whole body is translucent gold. There is no sharp breath on the sword body, but it has a strong feeling of mellow and wishful. It is like the golden energy produced by little dragon girl when she tells Ye Yinzhu what is Wuji and Taiji.


    Seeing this golden sword, ye Yinzhu can''t help sighing in his heart. How keen he feels. Almost immediately, he found that this golden sword has something in common with nokeshi''s sword in terms of material, but its material is better, so that ye Yinzhu can''t judge its attribute."Every thousand years, the horn on the head of the dragon will fall off and grow again. This is a sword made of my own horn, which can better fit my own body, and it will be more powerful when used." Little Dragon Girl flicks the sword body, and a clear dragon chant suddenly bursts out.


    In the sound of the Dragon chanting, ye Yinzhu clearly felt that the sword of noxie in his hand was shaking, and even the dead wood dragon chanting instrument on his chest was throbbing.


    If she used this sword instead of her hand when she attacked herself, what would be the result?


    When ye Yinzhu takes back the sword of nokeshi, he puts it into the ring of Xumi instead of taking it with him. Although Xiao Longnu didn''t want it, he was not going to use it any more.


    Through the battle with XiaoLongNu, ye Yinzhu understood a lot. He found that to specialize in one ability is definitely more powerful than many. And Qin is his real choice, also can give full play to his strength.


    After ye Yinzhu talked with Xiao Longnu, he decided that Guqin would be his only attack and defense means in the future.


    Originally thought to reach the peak of Qin art, now it seems that there is still a great room for improvement. Especially after Little Dragon Girl taught him the origin of dragon.


    "I''m going to start transmitting." Ye Yinzhu nods to Xiao Longnu.


    The golden light flickers, the sword made by shenlongjiao disappears quietly, and XiaoLongNu just looks at Ye Yinzhu quietly.


    When the purple light quietly rises from her feet, little dragon girl closes her eyes. She is quietly feeling the change of the energy. At the next moment, they have left Bingsen and the Arctic wasteland and come to another place through the magical transmission array.


    Everything around has become much warmer, and the temperature here is much more comfortable than that in the Arctic wilderness. In an instant, the noise made little dragon girl frown again and take a look at Ye Yinzhu.


    "This is my territory." Ye Yinzhu explains to Xiao Longnu. Yes, he sent himself and XiaoLongNu to Qincheng by means of space transmission. It''s also his temporary Lord''s mansion built in the cave.


    "Welcome to Qin City." Ye Yinzhu shows an elegant smile and makes a please gesture to XiaoLongNu.


    "From now on, I will go wherever you go. I don''t like to communicate with others. If you don''t want your people to be hurt, don''t let them provoke me."


    Looking at XiaoLongNu''s appearance of refusing people and thousands of miles away, ye Yinzhu doesn''t worry too much. He knows that it''s just a kind of protection for XiaoLongNu.


    Qincheng, I''m back at last. In the face of XiaoLongNu''s attack, ye Yinzhu is still alive. Soaking in the water spring of life, he recovers six senses and greatly improves his own strength, which makes Ye Yinzhu feel like a human being again.


    When people have experienced extreme danger, it is easy to feel the benefits of plain life. Now he is in this mood.


    "Little Dragon Girl, can you tell me that I slept in the spring of life for a few days?" Ye Yinzhu asked before going out of his temporary Lord''s mansion.


    But Xiao Longnu''s answer really surprised Ye Yinzhu.


    "How many days? I don''t remember. About three years. " XiaoLongNu''s words are very calm, but ye Yinzhu''s heart has set off a huge wave.


    "What?" Ye Yinzhu exclaimed, looking at XiaoLongNu, his look has become extremely strange. He never thought that he had been sleeping for three years. For a moment, my heart was full of mixed feelings. You know, before he left, Sula had been pregnant for several months. If you really have been sleeping for three years, isn''t your child more than two years old?


    That indescribable feeling is flowing in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. His eyes are a little wet. I''m sorry, Sula. I didn''t protect you when you needed me most. I''m sorry.


    Heart said silently, ye Yinzhu''s heart is also shaking violently. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 859

    Little dragon girl looked at him strangely, "it''s only three years. Do you need such a big reaction? Do you think dragon blood is so easy to absorb? Three years is very short. When I was an egg, I had been immersed in the spring of life. It took me a thousand years to have my own wisdom. Where did I wake up? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I''m different from you. I have too many concerns on the mainland. Fortunately, it''s not a thousand years. Otherwise, I''m afraid I will collapse."


    Yes, ordinary people, who can live for a thousand years?


    Even a strong man like O''Brien can''t live more than 500 years unless he enters the divine level.


    If all the relatives and friends have disappeared after a thousand years, I''m afraid Ye Yinzhu will collapse.


    Even if it is only three years later, his mood has been very strong. It is because XiaoLongNu feels the violent fluctuation of his mood that she has a strange feeling.


    Little dragon girl takes a light look at Ye Yinzhu and regains her silence.


    "Three years later, I don''t know what the Qin City has become." Ye Yinzhu almost can''t wait to run out. Little dragon girl, like a wisp of smoke, always follows him.


    Walking out of the cave, ye Yinzhu was immediately shocked by the scene. At the beginning, the cave where the temporary Lord''s mansion was located was very close to the central square of Qincheng. From the mountain, you can have a bird''s-eye view of the central square of Qincheng.


    At this time, when he first saw the central square of Qincheng, the whole person was startled.


    Compared with the time when he left, the central square of Qincheng has undergone tremendous changes. On this huge square, there are at least 50000 people constantly busy. No wonder there was a lot of noise in the cave just now.


    These 50000 people are not only human beings, but also elves, dwarves, and even a large number of goblin rippers. With Ye Yinzhu''s vision, they can vaguely see what they are busy casting.


    However, only the Qin emperor was missing.


    You know, it''s very difficult for the qindi to stop steadily in the mountain depression because of its size. So when ye Yinzhu asked Lisha to send the qindi back, it was parked in the central square of Qincheng city until he went to Bingsen, but now it''s gone.


    At this time, the central square of Qincheng is like a huge factory, everyone is busy.


    In the corner of the square, you can also see that many finished things are being quickly transported away, including the magic guided guns Ye Yinzhu is familiar with, some things similar to frames, all kinds of complex items and some weapons and equipment he has never seen before.


    It''s the first time that little dragon girl has seen so many creatures at the same time. Ye Yinzhu''s heart is so shocked that he doesn''t notice that little dragon girl is close to him. The confusion in her eyes adds a bit of protection.


    Qin City, is this still my Qin City? It''s not just the central square of Qincheng that has changed. In addition to the walls on the front of Qin City, the walls that used to connect the peaks have disappeared.


    Those built with huge granite cost a lot of human and material resources in Qincheng, but now they have disappeared. What''s going on? What happened to Qin City in the past three years?


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath and reluctantly calms his agitation. Instead of going to the central square of Qincheng, he turns around and walks to the Brenner mountains.


    "Stop, who?" At this time, a big drink suddenly sounded, and then a team of human soldiers appeared in Ye Yinzhu''s and Xiao Longnu''s field of vision.


    These soldiers wear the same light armor. The armor on them is not leather armor, but simple armor made of metal, which protects the joints and body. Ye Yinzhu has seen this kind of armor cast by dwarven masters before. Although it is not as strong as heavy infantry, it is much stronger than ordinary infantry.


    Although there are no patterns and unnecessary decorations on these armor, their excellence can be seen from the delicacy of the connection and the texture and luster of the armor itself.


    Each soldier is equipped with a spear on his hand and a wide blade sword on his back. Compared with the original Epee, the weight of this sword is only one third of that of the epee. It is also double-sided, and the specific gravity sword is smaller. It is more convenient to carry and use flexibly, which is also unique in Qincheng.


    Ten spears are aimed at Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu at the same time. The tip of the spear is shining with sharp light. Needless to say, these sharp points are made of diamond essence. This is the so-called good steel used on the tip of the spear.


    The ten soldiers looked at Ye Yinzhu and XiaoLongNu very badly. Although they were amazed by her beauty when they saw XiaoLongNu, their emotions did not fluctuate violently. They looked at them meticulously. Although the ten spears pointed out at the same time, they pointed to different positions. Ye Yinzhu fully believed that if they and XiaoLongNu had any changes These spears will immediately stab at their vital positions.


    It seems that the overall strength of the soldiers in Qincheng has made great progress! Thinking of these, ye Yinzhu could not help showing a faint smile on his face."What are you laughing at? Be serious." The first soldier yelled, and his spear moved forward half a meter. It was less than three meters away from ye Yinzhu. A sprint could directly reach the target.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Ye Yinzhu raises his hands and indicates that he has no malice.


    Little dragon girl didn''t make any moves either. It''s not that she didn''t mind being pointed at by spears, but that these soldiers were too weak to threaten her qualifications. Having these Spears was no different from not having them, and they were directly ignored by her.


    "Didn''t you say that this is your territory?" Little Dragon Girl''s voice is not only cold, but also mocking.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a trace of embarrassment on his face and said to the soldiers, "I''m Ye Yinzhu." These soldiers are obviously not the original lineage of Qin City. They should have been trained in recent years, so they don''t know themselves.


    The soldier at the head was stunned for a moment, "well, how dare you pretend to be our Emperor Qin. Take it As he said this, he waved his hand and pointed his spear to Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder. He obviously has a spare force in his hand. He just wants to force Ye Yinzhu, not really hurt him.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu obviously can''t let these soldiers who don''t know him catch him. If so, it will become a big joke. Helplessly shook his head, the body slightly moved, left hand circle, right hand push. There was no flash of light, but the ten spears had already reached his arms, and the ten soldiers withdrew three steps. Their movements were uniform, as if they had planned.


    "I''m learning very fast, but I''m not very good at it." Little Dragon Girl''s cold blow came from behind Ye Yinzhu.


    Ten soldiers were so surprised that they immediately took out the wide blade sword behind them and were about to attack again. However, they only saw a flash of light in Ye Yinzhu''s arms, and ten spears had already flown in front of them. Out of instinct, the ten men immediately stopped and tried to stop them with their swords. But who knows, the front end of the ten spears suddenly sank, and at the same time, they were stuck on the ground in front of them, less than three inches away from their toes.


    With this hand, all the soldiers were subdued. They immediately understood that this man was not what they could fight against, and the other side was obviously merciful. Otherwise, the single throw of the spear would be enough to kill them.


    "Where is Anya? Who can tell me?" Ye yinzhudao.


    Although the leader of the soldiers was frightened by Ye Yinzhu, he was obviously not timid. He yelled, "you go quickly, report to the top, and I''ll stop them." While saying that, a big drink, directly toward Ye Yinzhu rushed up.


    "Well, when you''re in danger, buy time for your teammates. You''re an excellent captain." Ye Yinzhu floats forward and grabs each other''s blade with one hand. The team leader clearly feels that the air around his body is solidified. Although Ye Yinzhu doesn''t directly touch his body, he can''t move any more.


    "You..."


    Ye Yinzhu grabs the blade and brings him to himself with a sigh, "I''m really Ye Yinzhu, the emperor of Qin in your mouth. I can''t expect you to tell me where sister Anya is. I''ll do it myself. "


    As he said this, he let go of his hand to grasp the broad blade sword and let the soldier leader stagger back. No matter who did not retreat, facing the mountains, he cried out, "Ye Yinzhu is back. Please come to meet the clan leaders of Qin City."


    A circle of indistinguishable soft sound waves flutter, just like water waves. There are only a dozen words in Ye Yinzhu''s sentence, but when each word is uttered, the sound waves will push the previous word further. Therefore, although it seems that his voice is not big at a close distance, this series of sound waves are far away, covering the whole area of Brenner mountains.


    "You really have something unique about sound." Even little dragon girl can''t help nodding after hearing Ye Yinzhu''s cry. And the soldiers next to them are stupid. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 860

    Although they can''t see the secret of this cry, they can also feel some of the magic of it.


    The soldier captain''s eyes are no longer so hostile. These two people obviously don''t want to run away. Moreover, ye Yinzhu is still shouting like that. Is this young and elegant young man really the head of the five emperors in Qin City, Qin emperor?


    The soldier leader shivered in his heart. If it was true, he had offended the most authoritative Lord of Qin City just now!


    "You, are you really the emperor of Qin?" Asked the captain tentatively.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him and said with a smile, "although my name is not very valuable, no one should be able to impersonate me. Whether it''s true or not will be known later. We won''t leave anyway. "


    The soldiers were silent. Under the leadership of the leader of the soldiers, they took back their spears and stood still.


    They didn''t wait too long. A loud roar came from far away. Then, three figures, just like a star ball, came towards the cave at a high speed. The speed can only be described as lightning.


    "Yinzhu." The voice came before the man arrived. You don''t need to look with your eyes at all. Ye Yinzhu already knows who is coming.


    At the top of the list is LAN Ruxue, who is also ye Yinzhu''s grandmother. Behind her are the other two supreme elders.


    LAN Ruxue flies up. With her strength, she will not be tired because of this distance. Her figure is in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Stinky boy, it''s been such a long time." LAN Ruxue looks angry. When she sees Ye Yinzhu, she raises her hand and knocks on his head.


    XiaoLongNu''s hands consciously lifted, but they were quickly held by Ye Yinzhu''s hand behind him, and his head was knocked by his grandmother.


    Little dragon girl is stunned for a while, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s pleasant appearance, she doesn''t have any action any more.


    "Grandma." Although it hurts to be knocked on the head, ye Yinzhu''s heart is full of warmth. Of course, he knows that grandma is not really angry. It''s his concern and worry about himself.


    Sure enough, LAN Ruxue''s eyes were red, and she hugged her grandson who was much bigger than herself. "Smelly boy, you smelly boy still know to come back! Do you know that grandma is just a grandson like you? If something happens to you, grandma will die. "


    With his backhand around grandma''s shoulder, ye Yinzhu comforted her softly: "sorry, grandma, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry to worry you. " He didn''t have any words to explain for himself, only apologized.


    He knew that when he left, too many people were worried.


    The other two elders would not be so excited as LAN Ruxue, but their eyes watching Ye Yinzhu were full of fire.


    Although Ye Yinzhu has never been in charge of all the affairs of Qin City, without his news, the whole Qin City seems to have lost its backbone. After three years of waiting, today he finally comes back. How excited the two elders are.


    The ten soldiers standing on one side were all silly. They were also the children of Donglong. Naturally, the three supreme elders had seen them, although they only saw them from a distance.


    At this time, the three supreme elders had proved the identity of the young man in front of them with their actions. All the ten soldiers felt like they wanted to find a way to get in.


    When the Emperor Qin came back, he was confronted by them with swords and guns and moved his hand, which should let other brothers know


    However, the arrival of the three supreme elders is just the beginning. Then, a graceful figure has broken through the air. Her soft body, elegant appearance and sharp ears all represent her identity.


    Seeing this person, little dragon girl nodded secretly, thinking that this person still has some strength. Although they are very general, they are OK.


    Floating and falling, it is the fairy queen Anya, goodbye Ye Yinzhu, her mood is no less excited than LAN Ruxue, "Yinzhu." Tears flow uncontrollably, and an Ya Meng rushes forward to take over LAN Ruxue''s position and embraces Ye Yinzhu tightly.


    "Sister Anya, I''m back."


    "Do you know to come back? Do you know that everyone is in a hurry. If you don''t have a good reason to explain, hum, you wait. Others can''t cure you, but your grandfather said that when you come back, I''ll teach you a good lesson. "


    Anya, with tears in her eyes, said maliciously, but the joy in her eyes could not be covered up.


    The guruz and the elders of the guruz tribe were not able to follow each other.


    "Yinzhu. Dear grandson, you are back. You are so anxious. " Compared with LAN Ruxue, Ye Li is much more "gentle". First, he gives his grandson a big hug. He looks up and down at Ye Yinzhu with tears in his eyes, for fear that his only grandson will have something less.Anya stared at Ye Li, "Lord Ye, I remember you said that you should teach him a lesson when he comes back, you..."


    Ye Li Leng for a moment, looked at Anya and said awkwardly: "just come back, just come back. What else can I teach you! I believe my grandson won''t be back for so long without any special reason. "


    LAN Ruxue snorted and said, "good people and bad people are all made of you. Hum."


    Ye Yinzhu asked, "what about grandfather, father and mother? Why didn''t you see them? "


    Ye Li didn''t snort angrily, and said: "we are all worried about your disappearance. Your father and your mother went to Falan and waited for you there. Who knows where you''re going. Three years, three whole years. If you hadn''t left the seed before you left, I would have thought that our old Ye family would be the last one. "


    "Er..." Ye Li''s words remind Ye Yinzhu that he can''t wait to ask: "grandfather, how are my children? How are Sula and the ocean? "


    Without waiting for Ye Li to open his mouth, Anya was already in a side way: "what''s good? The husband is gone, where can they be better? In three years, your leaving is not three days, but a whole three years. No one knows where you have gone, and even your brother-in-law can''t contact you. Everyone is in a hurry. My brother-in-law rushed to Falan like crazy, and almost took his Amethyst Legion to fight with Falan. If the tower owners of Falan didn''t guarantee that you were safe and said that you were in a certain place, I''m afraid that the second world war between us and Falan would break out. "


    "What about the child? Are Sula and the children safe? " Ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly tightens.


    Looking at him, Anya didn''t have the heart to frighten him again and said, "OK, don''t worry. Both Sura and the ocean are very good. Of course, I don''t have to worry about you. And your kids are fine, too. "


    "Then I''m relieved." Ye Yinzhu took a long breath, and his anxious eyes relaxed a little. The whole person felt relaxed a lot.


    "Wait, sister Anya, you just said, children? Don''t, don''t... "


    Anya chuckled and said, "yes, I''m right. You are really good at that. Before you leave, you let the ocean have it. I can''t do without admiration. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, and a silly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I''m a father. I''m really a father. I''m still a father of two children."


    Anya gave him another bombshell like message, "no, it''s not two, it''s three. Sula gave birth to twins. And it''s still a dragon and a Phoenix. You have two sons and one daughter. The ocean has a son for you, too


    "Three, three..."


    Ye Yinzhu was completely speechless. He was surrounded by strong happiness almost for a moment, and the whole person fell into ecstasy. At this moment, the force and the unity of man and nature had long been forgotten by him. He wanted to fly to Falan immediately to see his children.


    Ye Li said: "your parents just went to Falan because of these children. They helped Sula and Haiyang take them with them. Hehe, I also went quietly. For the sake of the children, this time your sudden disappearance will be over for the time being. But should you give us an explanation


    Ye Yinzhu returned to his senses and forbeared his ecstasy. "If I tell you, I''ve been sleeping for three years, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it." Everyone almost said with one voice.


    Anya is not angry: "you are human, not dragon, how can you sleep for three years?"


    "Who says he''s not a dragon? I can prove that he did sleep for three years, because I slept with him. " Little Dragon Girl''s cold voice rang out in everyone''s ears.


    The appearance of Ye Yinzhu surprised the senior managers of Qin City. Before, they completely ignored the existence of a person behind Ye Yinzhu. At this time, when Xiao Longnu opened her mouth, people''s eyes immediately fell on her, especially what she said, which was so easy to misunderstand.


    LAN Ruxue grabs Ye Yinzhu''s ear and says: "OK, Yinzhu, you are not good at it. The ocean and Sula give birth to a baby for you in Falan. When you get there, you go for three years and find a wild woman to come back. I see how you tell them. Hum, no man is a good thing. "


    ------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please vote for it. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 861

    When she said the last sentence, she glared at Ye Li.


    Ye Li felt wronged, "old lady, it has nothing to do with me. What are you staring at me for? "


    LAN Ruxue was not angry and said, "it has nothing to do with you. He is your grandson."


    Ye Li said with a bitter smile, "isn''t he your grandson?"


    LAN Ruxue said: "of course, it''s my grandson. However, what he inherited are my advantages and your disadvantages."


    Ye Li said angrily, "you are my only wife. I''ve lived apart for so many years, but I''ve always kept my guard


    Poof, Anya can''t help laughing. The word "keeping one''s body like jade" is used in Ye Li''s body, which is more dramatic.


    "What is a wild woman?" Little Dragon Girl frowns at LAN Ruxue.


    Ye Yinzhu was startled and quickly broke away from her grandmother. She stepped in front of XiaoLongNu. Joke, she is the daughter of the Dragon King. She is the last dragon in history. She has the strength of the Ninth level of the second God. If she gets angry, she will never be able to stop her. It can be said that all the people here are her relatives, who can''t afford to hurt Ye Yinzhu.


    In other people''s eyes, ye Yinzhu seems to be protecting Little Dragon Girl, but they don''t know that ye Yinzhu is just protecting everyone.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, and everyone, please listen to me explain." Ye Yinzhu opens his arms and blocks Xiaolongnv behind him.


    Little dragon girl turned her eyes to him and said, "then tell me, what is a wild woman?"


    "Er, this, wild woman means a woman brought back from the wild." Ye Yinzhu secretly wiped a cold sweat.


    Little dragon girl suddenly said: "so it is. Well, you did bring me back from the wild. But how did your grandmother know? "


    "This..." Ye Yinzhu is really knocked down by her, and Anya''s eyes become strange when she looks at XiaoLongNu. From XiaoLongNu, she seems to see ye Yinzhu when she first stepped into the mainland. At that time, he didn''t understand anything? In the heart of the Little Dragon Girl produced a sense of evil suddenly faded a lot.


    LAN Ruxue is freed by Ye Yinzhu, and she is very angry. She has a fiery temper. When she is about to open her mouth again, she sees her grandson winking at her and looking anxious. Just in this way, LAN Ruxue swallowed the curse and didn''t say it.


    "Don''t get me wrong. She and I are just friends. Ordinary friends. "


    "Ordinary friends still sleep together?" LAN Ruxue''s anger just dropped a little bit suddenly rose again.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "no, it''s not what you think. What she said about sleeping was that we were in the same place. At that time, I had to! Before that, I was in a coma. Besides, if it hadn''t been for her, I would have been dead long ago. "


    Hearing the word "death", LAN rushcheton calmed down, and her anger became tense. "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Yinzhu breathed a sigh of relief. As long as grandma would listen to his explanation, everything would be much easier.


    "Granny, don''t you see that? I can see it again. " While saying this, ye Yinzhu winked at the crowd.


    "Really?" Anya is very happy. She approaches Ye Yinzhu quickly. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes rotate flexibly with her face and smiles.


    "Great, it''s really great." Anya''s eyes are slightly red. She always treats Ye Yinzhu as her younger brother. Ye Yinzhu is her most important relative. When she sees Ye Yinzhu''s visual recovery, she is very happy.


    Ye Yinzhu said that his vision had been restored, and he immediately turned everyone''s attention away.


    Ye Li said, "Yinzhu, do you mean that this girl has helped you recover your eyesight?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "it can be said that what she helped me recover is not only my vision, but also my taste. I haven''t told you all the time. In fact, I lost my sense of taste that time. But now it''s all right, everything''s back to normal. "


    Anya said, "did it take three years to recover these two feelings?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it can be said that it is, or it is not." At present, he simply said his experience of this trip. Of course, he ignored the part of Little Dragon Girl''s test for him. Since he was already a partner, he didn''t want his relatives and friends to have a bad feeling for little dragon girl.


    "Then how did you go into a coma?" Anya immediately finds the loophole in Ye Yinzhu''s discourse.


    This time, without waiting for ye Yinzhu to speak, little dragon girl has already said: "it''s me."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone turned pale at the same time. Ye Yinzhu said in a hurry: "that''s a process we have to go through. Only after breaking, can we really absorb the effect of water of life. Sister Anya, please take the head of Lutz clan and elder Gulu to have a rest. There are still some things I want to announce within the eight schools of Donglong. "


    Every race has its own secret. Anya doesn''t think it''s wrong for ye Yinzhu to ask them to leave first to avoid suspicion. She smiles and says, "you''re not allowed to run this time. But it''s a pity that you didn''t bring back some water of life. " In Ye Yinzhu''s explanation just now, she thinks that XiaoLongNu has been guarding the life spring, which is similar to the existence of divine beast.Ye Yinzhu nodded to the ten soldiers and said, "you can also leave first."


    This time, the soldiers didn''t question his order any more. Ye Yinzhu didn''t investigate their meaning. He ran away as soon as he was granted amnesty.


    After seeing Anya and the leaders of the two ethnic groups leave, Ye Li can''t help but say, "Yinzhu, our Qin City is a family. You don''t have to be like this. Is there anything shameful about the eight schools of Donglong? " After years of running in together, all ethnic groups in Qincheng have been inseparable from each other. That''s why he said that no one wants to see the harmonious relationship destroyed.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu''s practice of letting Anya avoid suspicion is nothing. Ye Li just reminds his grandson to pay attention to this aspect.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "grandfather, the fact I''m going to say is very important, so I have to do it."


    "It''s about the eight schools of Donglong, isn''t it..." Something suddenly occurred to him.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "last time I left Qin City in a hurry, I didn''t have time to tell you about it. After I became the leader of the Dark Tower in Falan, I finally arrived at the relics left by our ancestor dragon."


    As soon as the words came out, the audience was suddenly silent, and the look on each face became more solemn. On their solemn faces, the look in their eyes gradually became excited. You know, the significance of the existence of the eight Donglong sects is to see the ancestral dragon and take back the relics left by the ancestral dragon from Falan!


    Although Qin City and Falan are already cooperating, the leaders of the eight schools of Donglong have never forgotten their mission.


    Ye Yinzhu''s next sentence made everyone exclaim at the same time, "in a sense, our Lord Dragon King is not dead. This time I went to find the water spring of life. In fact, he guided me to do it. It''s about the ancestral dragon. I have to be careful to let sister Anya leave first. "


    "Ah? Is the Dragon King alive? " Not clear so calm also surprised, surprise of the whole body can''t help shaking. "Yinzhu, you, you mean, Lord Dragon King, he..."


    Ye Yinzhu described it in simple and clear words: "to be exact, the body is dead, but the soul is not. That''s why I was able to communicate with him. "


    "Great, that''s really great. Our Lord Dragon King''s soul is still there. " All the eight Donglong sects, regardless of their age, screamed at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu described in detail his meeting with the Dragon King and his conversation with him. Among them, he described in detail the Dragon King''s proposal to counter attack the abyss plane.


    As soon as his voice fell, he immediately got everyone''s approval, and everyone said that revenge for his ancestors was the unshirkable responsibility of Donglong''s descendants.


    "Thank you, Yinzhu." There were two lines of tears in the eyes of elder Weiming, "how many years, how many years have passed, we have finally heard the voice of our ancestors, and all these are brought about by your efforts. Yinzhu, if you don''t know what''s in return, please accept my worship. " While saying this, he went straight to Ye Yinzhu and knelt down.


    It is not clear that he is the chief supreme elder of the eight schools of Donglong. Except ye Yinzhu''s grandparents, all the other masters and elders knelt down almost at the same time. From ye Yinzhu''s contribution to the eight schools of Donglong, he definitely can stand the worship.


    Ye Yinzhu, of course, couldn''t let them worship. In a hurry, he opened his hands, and the huge force burst out. At the same time, he held up the bodies of more than ten Donglong high-level officials, "elder Wei Ming, what are you doing. Am I not a member of the eight schools of Donglong? That''s what I should do. "


    "Thank you. What''s the point of all this red tape?" After listening to Ye Yinzhu for a long time, Xiao Longnu was already impatient.


    Weiming looks up at Xiaolongnv and frowns, "Yinzhu, why didn''t you let her avoid just now? It''s our Donglong''s business." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 862

    Now he has been sincerely convinced of Ye Yinzhu, saying such words already represents the extreme dissatisfaction in his heart. If it wasn''t for ye Yinzhu''s face, it would have broken out.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "elder Weiming, she is not an outsider. So I didn''t let her go, and I didn''t have the power to order her. "


    "Not an outsider?" Weiming took a look at XiaoLongNu''s black hair and black eyes and said, "are we also the descendants of Donglong? Is she the tamed Warcraft of the dragon king before? "


    Little Dragon Girl understood this sentence and said angrily, "you are the old man''s Warcraft."


    As soon as this remark came out, the senior officials of Donglong suddenly changed their faces. Almost for the first time, all of them drew out their weapons. For them, there was nothing more humiliating than the insult of their ancestors.


    Especially when we just learned that the soul of the ancestor Dragon King was still there. They can''t stand the insult.


    Weiming no longer went to see ye Yinzhu and walked directly to XiaoLongNu. "You insult our ancestors of Donglong. No matter what your identity is, I will propose a duel to you. Yinzhu, please don''t stop me. "


    "Elder, don''t do that." Ye Yinzhu is already between them.


    Elder Weiming''s eyes twinkled with persistent eyes, "Yinzhu, either you kill me or let me challenge her. I won''t do it to you. "


    "Yinzhu, get out of the way." Ye Li yelled and came forward with a long sword. "Elder Weiming, let me come first. I don''t think the little bunny dares to stop it. "


    "All right." Ye Yinzhu said, "originally I didn''t want to say it. It seems that I have to say it. Lords, elders, grandfathers and grandmothers. I''d like to ask her whether to challenge me first. "


    Ye Li stops and stands beside elder Weiming, looking at Ye Yinzhu together. In their opinion, no matter what ye Yinzhu says, they can''t let little dragon girl go. What a big event it is for their ancestors to be insulted.


    Ye Yinzhu turns to see Xiaolongnv, but others are still indifferent, obviously did not put these people in front of him.


    "If we say that there is only one person in the world who is qualified to evaluate or even abuse our ancestor, the Dragon King. Then I''m afraid it''s just the one in front of me. " Ye Yinzhu sighed.


    Ye Li angrily scolded: "asshole, you little boy, don''t even want your ancestors for the sake of women? I don''t have a grandson like you. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t want to tell the identity of XiaoLongNu, because he knew that the elders of the patriarchal clan attached too much importance to the identity. Once they knew the identity of XiaoLongNu, they didn''t know how much etiquette they needed, especially their grandparents. If they worshipped XiaoLongNu, could they not?


    But now it''s impossible for him not to say.


    "Grandfather, listen to me. It''s not that I don''t want ancestors. In fact, from the perspective of seniority, she is our ancestors." Ye Yinzhu finally told the truth.


    "Fart." Ye Li has been dazzled by anger. Originally, ye Yinzhu has always been his pride, but now he says such words. The sharp contrast makes him lose his sense. I''m going to rush up with my sword.


    However, whether Ye Li is calm or not doesn''t mean that other people are not calm. It''s not clear that elder Tai Shang knows something about ye Yinzhu. He knows that he won''t be aimless. When he thinks about protecting the water spring of life, he suddenly feels something strange. He stops Ye Li and says, "Yinzhu, who is this lady?"


    "If you''re tired, you''d better hurry up." Little Dragon Girl impatiently step forward, but ye Yinzhu quickly pulled.


    "She is the last dragon in the mainland of longqinusi, the last successor of the dragon clan, and the only daughter of the Dragon King." In one breath, ye Yinzhu finally tells the identity of XiaoLongNu.


    With these words, he also took a long breath. When he looked at the crowd again, he found that his grandfather, elder Weiming and others were petrified and stagnant. There were more than ten people here, but now they were quiet enough to smell the needle.


    "I''ve never admitted it." Little dragon girl opened her mouth. Looking at these people in front of her, she didn''t plan to start. She said to Ye Yinzhu, "I''m in the cave. If you leave here, just call me."


    Finish saying, turn round to walk toward the Lord mansion of Ye Yinzhu.


    Everyone''s eyes followed Little Dragon Girl''s figure all the time. When they knew that she had completely disappeared, they began to wake up. One by one, they looked at each other with big eyes staring at each other. They were not only shocked, but also shocked.


    Elder Wei Ming swallowed a mouthful of saliva with some difficulty. "Yinzhu, what did you say just now, can you say it again?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I mean, she is the only descendant of our ancestor, the Dragon King''s daughter. Otherwise, who has the right to comment on our Dragon King? She was not dissatisfied with her father, the Dragon King. It''s their chore. "


    The daughter of the Dragon King, the daughter of the Dragon King, everyone''s face became extremely strange, especially Weiming and Ye Li, who wanted to challenge just now, looked at each other.Weiming touched his face, "did I say anything just now?"


    Ye Li said seriously: "no, I didn''t say anything, neither did I."


    LAN Ruxue looked at them and couldn''t help laughing, "no, I just heard someone say that he didn''t have the son-in-law of Yinzhu. Hum, someone doesn''t recognize me. Yinzhu, you''ll only have grandma, but no grandfather. "


    "Who said that, did I?" I don''t know if they were born to be antagonistic. The old couple will start again.


    "Well, you two, should we go to see our ancestor first?" Weiming said with a bitter smile. Ye Yinzhu is right. Since XiaoLongNu is the daughter of the Dragon King, she is their ancestor. As the chief supreme elder, this generation can not be disordered.


    "What do you want to see? I''m not that old. Don''t disturb me Little Dragon Girl''s voice came from the cave, clearly into everyone''s ears.


    Recalling the merciless scene when Little Dragon Girl attacked her, ye Yinzhu knows that today''s aunt has restrained herself. It is probably because these people are descendants of Donglong.


    He nodded to the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I don''t need to see you. Little dragon girl doesn''t like vulgar etiquette. Let''s go first. It''s better not to disturb her. I also have a lot to learn. "


    They hesitated for a moment, thinking of the conflict that almost broke out before, but the elder didn''t insist any more, and they went down the mountain.


    "The descendant of the dragon, Yinzhu, isn''t she very powerful?" Ye Li whispered in his grandson''s ear. At this time, he seems to have lost his memory, completely forgetting what he had done to his grandson.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally would not remember it. He said seriously, "it''s not very powerful, it''s very powerful. In the case of one-on-one, I think no one on the mainland is her opponent


    Ye Li exclaimed: "we are worthy of our ancestors! Yinzhu, since you''ve been sleeping with her for three years, do you have a chance to do that? "


    "Ah? Grandfather, which one do you say? " Ye Yinzhu didn''t know why.


    Ye Li didn''t say well: "between men and women, what else can it be? It''s that, of course


    Ye Yinzhu understood this and quickly made a silent gesture, "she has good hearing. Grandpa, how could she and I be. You know who she is


    Ye Li snorted and said, "what''s impossible? The ocean is still the descendant of Donglong royal family. You''re not the same. I was thinking, if you even married your Royal Highness Princess, would our descendants be very fierce?


    "Come on, you old instigator. You didn''t teach me. What are you doing now?" LAN Ruxue came over from the side. Although Ye Li''s voice was very small, she also listened to it.


    "Well I''m just a suggestion. I didn''t teach him anything. It''s just that the identity of the Dragon Princess is too shocking. You think, our Donglong, whose blood can be as pure as her, that''s pure dragon blood! "


    LAN Ruxue was stunned for a moment, thought about it and said, "this is the same. Yinzhu, to be honest, do you have any? "


    If you look at your grandfather and grandma, ye Yinzhu almost swears, "I really don''t have one! Let me go. "


    Under the guidance of the unknown elder, they went straight to the central square of Qin City.


    "Elder Wei Ming, what''s the state of Qin City in the past three years?" After the joy of reunion, ye Yinzhu''s attention immediately focused on Qin City, which is his fundamental place and also related to the future battle against the abyss plane. He immediately asked.


    "Everything is fine," he said. Except for the fact that we''ve had some unhappiness with Falan because of your disappearance, everything is normal. Falan also keeps its promise to provide us with the best materials. As you can see, for better manufacturing, we have put the manufacturing site on the side of the central square, so that everyone can be fully involved in the work. After three years of continuous efforts, the equipment produced by Qincheng has fully equipped our army. Even the undead magic dragon Legion you brought back has its own equipment, but since you disappeared, these bone dragons have not moved. Maybe it''s because you lost control. Our soldiers in Qin City have been armed to the teeth, and the overall strength has made great progress. Even if we have a hard encounter with Falan again, we are certain. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 863

    Ye Yinzhu nodded. Three years has been enough time to do a lot of things. Since Qin City is responsible for forging, it must have equipped itself first, which he explained before he left.


    Weiming continued: "in addition to equipping ourselves, the weapons and equipment we forge now have already been provided to the French and blue. As for which country the French and blue will be allocated to, we are not sure. However, it is said that the first is to be assigned to the side of the Milan Empire, because of their relationship with us, Milan benefits the most. The country of landias is much worse. Moreover, after getting the equipment, these countries sent us a lot of resources according to the requirements of Falan. In terms of wealth, I can''t figure out how much we have in Qincheng, but it''s absolutely astronomical. It can be described as a rich country. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "will our army expand again?"


    "Yes, it has increased. Qin City''s original three main battle legions have no change. There are more than 1200 living and dying dragons, including the behemoth legion of 500, the Dragon Knights and the undead magic dragon Legion. The number of death dragon wolf cavalry can''t be increased, which is the original 300. However, the overall strength of our Dragon Knights has made great progress with continuous training. The fastest to improve, or death dragon wolf cavalry, now they are still the first legion of our Qin City. Even the behemoths feel their murderous spirit and are afraid of it. I don''t know how geese train them. I''m afraid only the battlefield can test the specific combat effectiveness of the death dragon wolf order. Of course, the equipment of these three legions is also the best. Half of the best resources are focused on building their equipment. And they''re all made by dwarven masters themselves. "


    Indeed, only when the death dragon wolf Knights really come to the battlefield can they fully show their strength. Once they launch a charge, even the sub God level masters have to avoid their sharpness. As ye Yinzhu''s initial team, their strength is absolutely the strongest. Every death dragon wolf cavalry can be said to be an absolute leader.


    "In addition to the three main battle legions, the long-range attack legion of Qin City has expanded to 30000 people. After all, with the large number of East Dragon Descendants sent to us by the Milan Empire and other countries, we have more choices. The four infantry regiments also expanded to 50000. The cavalry regiment led by death dragon wolf cavalry is still only 10000. Hongyan said that a large number does not mean a strong strength. He did not want to train new soldiers any more and devoted himself to the training of the 10000 cavalry. Among these legions, his 10000 cavalry are the most powerful and well-equipped. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at elder Wuming in surprise and said, "well, our Qin City now has more than 250000 soldiers. This is not the case of special arms."


    Weiming nodded and said, "well, we have a mixed army of Druids and elves. Of course, it doesn''t include the hornhawk order. The hornhawk order, the Dragon order and the magic dragon order are all the guardians of your qindi. Qindi aircraft carrier battle group is the only air force in Qincheng. "


    "Oh, by the way, elder, I remember when you mentioned the Qin emperor. Why didn''t you see it in the square? With its size, can it be stored in other places? "


    Elder Weiming gave a mysterious smile and said, "of course. Because the central square was to be used for casting, and the Qin emperor took up too much space, so we moved it outside the Qin City. As you know, the mainland is working towards a goal now, but no one dares to provoke the strength of our Qin City. Therefore, if you put it outside the Qin City, there will be no problem with the Qin emperor. What''s more, our four infantry regiments, a total of 200000 people, are guarding and practicing beside it. "


    It turned out that it was outside Qin City, and ye Yinzhu realized it.


    "Elder, how many magic guided cannons have we built in the past three years Of all the weapons in Qin City, the most important is the magic gun. For this, ye Yinzhu is also most worried.


    The elder Weiming laughed and said, "how can they be so cheap? We are casting magic guided cannons according to your idea, but we haven''t given any to Falan. What''s more, they can''t say a word. Our dwarven masters, in addition to manufacturing equipment for the three main battle legions, put all the rest of their efforts into the casting of magic guided guns. With so many excellent materials, the power of our magic guided guns has also been unified


    "Falan''s thousands of years of savings are really extraordinary. Now, all of our magic guided cannons, except the level of annihilation cannons, have the level 9 Warcraft crystal core as the core, which can be used many times without replacement. In the past three years, we have forged four annihilation guns, 40 advanced magic guided guns and 300 intermediate magic guided guns. The resources consumed by these magic guided cannons alone are astronomical. If there is no support from the whole mainland, it would be unthinkable. "


    Ye Yinzhu doubts: "how come there are advanced and intermediate magic guns? In addition, the annihilation cannon has cast four more gates. How much material does it need to consume? "


    Elder Weiming said with a bitter smile: "you know, in terms of casting, those dwarven masters are perfectionists. Looking at so many excellent materials, how can they not make it better. The design masters of goblin tribe are crazy, and their designs are gradually improving. If we didn''t constantly remind them that the use of the annihilation cannon consumes too much magic spar, I''m afraid it would be more than these four gates. ""As for the advanced and intermediate magic guided guns, they are classified by ourselves. In short, the core energy of an advanced magic gun needs to be supported by one level 9 crystal and eight level 8 crystal, while an intermediate magic gun needs one level 9 crystal or four level 8 crystal. And their power, I can''t describe. I can only tell you that the original omni-directional magic guided guns in Qin City can only be regarded as primary magic guided guns compared with them. "


    After listening to the explanation of elder Wuming, ye Yinzhu is also petrified. There are hundreds of magic guided cannons, and they are all powerful. How many resources do they need? If these magic guns fire at the same time, I''m afraid the six tower owners of France and blue may not be able to bear it. God, the goblins and the dwarves are crazy.


    Weiming said: "however, the magic cannon can only be produced to this extent. Our Qin City has gathered a large number of magic crystal nuclei in almost the whole continent. According to our use and calculation, if the number of magic cannon continues to increase, our magic crystal will not be able to support, especially the annihilation cannon. They consume too much level 9 magic crystal, so we stopped The casting of magic gun. "


    "Wait a minute." Ye Yinzhu suddenly thought of a key question, "elder, since we have cast so many magic guns, does Falan know?"


    The elder Wei Ming nodded his head and said, "of course, I know. There are so many magic guns there and they have been cast for so long. How can they not know that these magic guns were not completely cast until two months ago. Now our masters are working hard to assemble them."


    Ye Yinzhu said strangely: "since they know, how can they not ask us to send some of them to Falan? At the beginning, after all, I promised them to put these magic guns into the abyss when attacking the abyss plane. It''s impossible for Falan not to ask for return for paying so many resources. "


    Elder Weiming said with a smile, "you are worried about this. It''s no problem. We''ve negotiated with the French side. When we are ready to enter the abyss plane, we will take down more than 200 primary magic guided guns from Qin City and send them to them. They will be put on the fortress built there, and the defense force is already quite strong. "


    "Falan agreed? However, it''s not in direct proportion to their efforts. The six tower owners of Falan don''t speak so well Ye Yinzhu said in a daze.


    They make good things for their own use. The primary products are given to Falan, who provides a lot of precious materials. Let alone the six tower owners of Falan, ye Yinzhu feels that he can''t see them.


    The elder Weiming laughed and said, "I can''t help them not to agree. One is that your disappearance makes Falan feel guilty for us. At the same time, they need to win over us. They expect us to be in the front. On the other hand, it''s because we can''t give them these magic guns. In order to win the holy battle of the abyss in the future, Falan has to bear the pain. Mr. Qin Di, you may not understand what I said. Well, if you come with me to see the use of these magic guns, you will fully understand. "


    With that, elder Weiming quickened his pace and walked towards the gate of Qin City.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the people around him and found that everyone''s eyes were smiling, but no one explained to him. He knew that the secret would only be known if he saw it with his own eyes. Hurry to catch up with the elder Weiming in front and walk out of the city together.


    When ye Yinzhu walked out of the gate of Qin City and saw the scene in front of him, he had only three feelings in his mind. The first was shock, the second was shock, and the third was shock.


    "Oh my God, how could that be."


    --------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 864

    Ye Yinzhu was shocked, but he was not surprised. When he walked out of the gate of Qin City with the senior officials of Donglong bazong, he saw a scene that could never be forgotten in his life.


    What surprised him so much was not the 200000 training four infantry regiments in Qin City, nor the busy dwarf craftsmen and a large number of goblin rippers, but the huge thing that shocked him.


    Among the Warcraft Ye Yinzhu has seen, such as Gladys, the war beast, and Ming, the mountain giant, are extremely large in size. But if you compare them with this thing in front of you, you will see that they are nothing but great.


    Horizontal in front of you is a huge shuttle shaped object. Its length is more than one kilometer. Yes, it is one thousand meters. Even if there are 200000 people practicing around it, anyone who comes here will be deeply attracted by it at first sight.


    It is 1000 meters long, and the thickest part is more than 200 meters in diameter, which is almost the height of the Qin city wall. If it wasn''t for the low location of the cave where ye Yinzhu''s Lord''s mansion is located, I''m afraid he would be able to see this giant clearly in the Brenner mountains.


    Although this huge object is not complete, scattered around a lot of things, but its volume can only be described as terror.


    The length of one thousand meters, what kind of figure is that? Even if it is surrounded, I''m afraid it will take tens of thousands of people to do it.


    Its whole is dark blue, shining in the sunlight. Around it, at least a thousand dwarf craftsmen are busy, and these craftsmen are not concrete builders, but command hundreds of goblin rippers with a height of more than 10 meters. Interspersed in the huge volume of busy.


    "This, what is this?" Ye Yinzhu asked this very hard.


    Elder Weiming and Ye Li looked at each other with a smile and said, "why, Emperor Qin has been away from home for three years, and he doesn''t even know his car?"


    Ye Yinzhu stupidly looked at elder Weiming, "elder, you don''t want to tell me that this is the Qin emperor number, do you?"


    Weiming laughed and said, "why can''t it be? This big guy was called the most outstanding invention by the dwarves and goblin masters for thousands of years. More powerful than the super artifact. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the one kilometer long qindi and was silent for half a minute before he said, "it''s so huge. Can it really fly?"


    Elder Weiming said with a smile, "why not? If you know that its main power is 100 wind system level 9 Warcraft nuclei plus 1000 wind system level 8 Warcraft nuclei, you won''t have such doubt. Although its own structure can not be made from the dragon''s body as before, its defense system and power system need the same number of nuclei, but the wind system has become the earth system. Even if it''s a forbidden curse, it can''t do any harm to it. In addition, there are 500 level 7 to level 9 nuclei of the light system, which are specially used to defend against various abnormal states. In other words, no plague or toxin can enter through the airship. The cost of this qindi is more than that of all the materials we need to cast the magic gun. Most of the resources sent by France and other countries are spent on it. "


    "Since you left, the masters of the dwarves and goblins have had this extremely bold idea. After careful deliberation, demonstration and testing, all of us voted and finally passed the decision. The masters of the dwarves and goblins call it a masterpiece that cannot be copied. The whole design lasted for one year. In the process of design by goblin masters, dwarven masters have already started to do preparatory work. It took another two years to get what it is now. According to the calculation of the goblin masters, it will take another two years for the brand-new qindi to be put into official use. At that time, even if it is a direct confrontation with French blue, with it, we can still be invincible


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the Qin emperor and said with a wry smile: "no wonder, no wonder you don''t have more resources to make magic guided guns. You used them all. I''m afraid the strength of this big guy is comparable to that of God. It''s just invincible. "


    "Now, you know why we don''t provide the magic gun to Falan, and they don''t have too many opinions."


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said, "you don''t want to tell me that the hundreds of medium and high-level magic guided guns and the four annihilation guns will be installed on this qindi."


    The elder of Weiming shrugged his shoulders and said, "otherwise, why does it need such a large volume?"


    Ye Yinzhu almost broke his fingers in the calculation, "the gun of annihilation was originally five, including 40 high-level magic guided guns and 300 intermediate magic guided guns. God, if this thing is put into the battlefield, it can easily sweep a country


    "No, it''s sweeping the whole continent. And French blue. " Don''t know when, guru elder has come to the people''s side, seriously said.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at elder Gulu. It is obvious that he is the main designer of the new qindi.Guru said: "we have carefully studied and calculated the defensive power of the Qin emperor. At present, there is no forbidden curse that can break its defense, and its attack power can not be resisted by human beings unless it is a God. As long as it is successfully built, then it is invincible. Of course, this is only idealized. There can be no real invincibility in this world. But we have absolute confidence in qindi. In fact, we were inspired by you, Lord qindi, to build this big ship. You call it an aircraft carrier. Just ask, the original Qin emperor number is so small, how can it be worthy of this title? Now it''s different. Our new qindi is enough to be called the air overlord. "


    As a commander in chief who has participated in the war, ye Yinzhu certainly understands how important air supremacy is to a war. If you master the air, you will first master the actions of the opposing army. At the same time, you can also support your own Legion from any angle. Besides, the new qindi, which is equipped with more magic guided guns than the whole Qincheng three years ago, can pour out attacks in the air How terrible is it?


    Although elder Gulu''s face was a little tired, the excitement in his eyes was hard to hide. It was already close to the frenzied excitement. Just as elder Weiming said before, this is absolutely a pioneering work. If it can be completed, then the mastery of the mother demon''s holy war will be much greater.


    "Elder, you have worked hard. Although qindi is important, you should also pay attention to rest. " Ye Yinzhu said earnestly.


    Ha ha, the elder of Meilu tribe likes to drink more than one kind of wine. These wines, together with some good things from the elves, are good for your health. Don''t worry, qindi. This qindi has put so much effort into us that we must succeed. Several dwarven masters and I stare here every day. Even if there is a problem in the details, we will fix it immediately. For us, quality is absolutely more important than speed. With five years of efforts to build such a real aircraft carrier, I think it will leave a strong mark in the history of our goblin tribe and the history of the dwarves. "


    The Qin Emperor''s surprise to Ye Yinzhu was too big. With his perseverance, he was also excited. He nodded after listening to elder Gulu''s words. In terms of time, two years will never affect the overall situation, or even advance the jihad. Before the beginning of the real Jihad, it must be enough for the Dragon King to arrange himself to complete it in two years.


    "Lord qindi, in addition to the attack power of our qindi, you are also the key. Only when you command it yourself can its power be brought into full play. " Said the guru.


    "Oh?" Ye Yinzhu looks at him puzzled.


    Guru said: "although our qindi''s attack and defense capabilities have been very strong, it has the only weakness, that is, it does not have a strong defense against spiritual attacks. If you use magic crystal stone with magic array to resist, it will not only consume a lot of valuable resources, but also have poor effect. Therefore, after careful study, we think that the powerful attack and defense ability of the spirit system formed by you and your twelve music workshop will be enough to make our qindi perfect. "


    Ye Yinzhu understood the worry of guru elder. It is true that the spirit magic is the most difficult to defend. Such a huge qindi, there must be a lot of people to control. If the enemy uses the spirit magic, even if the light barrier can filter a small part, it will have a great deal of damage to the interior of qindi.


    Guru''s worry is entirely justified.


    Ye Yinzhu thought for a moment and said, "I understand what the elder means. The Qin Emperor''s name has consumed so much effort of all the masters. You can rest assured that I will not let it be damaged. Overall, qindi is undoubtedly the air overlord with extremely strong strength. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 865

    "Perhaps its only defect is that it has a weak defense against individual units. For example, if a powerful expert approaches the body of the qindi and uses his strong strength to break into the interior of the qindi, it will lead to irreparable losses. And the size of the qindi is so big. I think we must have some close combat personnel inside the qindi. These people should not only have enough strength, but also be absolutely loyal to Qincheng. "


    Elder Gulu nodded and said, "we have also thought of this. The fighters matched with the qindi must be the strongest. Besides you and the twelve music square of qindi, our plan is to put all 500 people of the bimong army into the qindi. They are absolutely loyal to you. There is no doubt about the close combat ability of these powerful bimong soldiers. At the same time, we will design a rapid lifting system on the qindi. When the qindi is close to the ground, we can quickly put these 500 bimong soldiers into the battlefield, so that they can appear in the weakest position of the enemy. In this way, the role of the qindi will be increased. "


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu exclaimed, "the elder is really thoughtful."


    After listening to the detailed explanation of guru elder, ye Yinzhu''s understanding and confidence in the Qin emperor increased greatly. Accompanied by the high-level officials of Donglong eight sects, he reviewed the four stride battle legion, and then returned to the Brenner mountains.


    Compared with the four infantry regiments before he left, three years of continuous training has made the strength of these soldiers stronger. More importantly, their cooperation ability has also been greatly improved. Combined with Donglong''s martial arts, the overall combat ability of the four infantry regiments has been upgraded to a higher level.


    In terms of equipment, some Donglong soldiers were equipped with excellent equipment before, but all of them were equipped. Although the configuration of each infantry is not as complete as that of cavalry, the light armor that protects important parts, has certain anti magic ability, and the sharp sword have become the standard configuration of every soldier. You know, the current Infantry Corps is not tens of thousands of people in the past, but as many as 200000. The actual combat effect of such an army, which is full of martial arts training and fighting spirit, on the battlefield is absolutely terrifying.


    With the continuous efforts of training, the four masters of Donglong eight sects have been able to command them on the battlefield like an armchair. The perfect and rapid formation conversion can give full play to their combat effectiveness at any time.


    With the support of Falan, Qincheng has the support of the whole mainland. In this case, three years of hard development has made Qincheng''s overall strength rise to a huge level. Even if it can''t be compared with Falan, it is enough to compete with any country. When the qindi is finished, I''m afraid Qincheng will be able to be on an equal footing with Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu has almost no leisure time. He has been away for three years. The leaders of all ethnic groups need to report to him about the changes of Qincheng, so that he can have a comprehensive understanding of the situation of Qincheng. In addition, there are some things that need to be determined by him. When he is busy with these things, it will be dark.


    In order to welcome Ye Yinzhu''s return, Anya specially arranged a sumptuous dinner party. Not only did the top management of Qin City arrive, but when ye Yinzhu stepped into the banquet hall, he immediately saw the familiar and tall figure.


    The uninhibited purple hair is scattered on the shoulder, the transparent and deep eyes of amethyst, the breath of complete introverted but determined not to be angry, and the momentum that no one can imitate. In a moment, ye Yinzhu''s eyes are moist.


    "Don''t let me know when you come back." The huge fist is directly smashed at Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s strength, he has at least 100 ways to dodge. However, he didn''t dodge. He took the punch with his chest, and his eyes were locked in the crystal clear mist in each other''s purple eyes.


    Bang, ye Yinzhu''s body retreats and slides back more than ten meters before it stops.


    The pain in his chest can''t affect his emotional excitement at all. When XiaoLongNu''s eyebrows just wrinkled behind him, ye Yinzhu already flew up and hugged the figure with a blow.


    "Purple."


    His strong arms hugged him, and two equally tall men hugged each other tightly. At that moment, tears of excitement flowed from their eyes.


    "You know what? I really thought you were dead when the breath of our souls was completely cut off. " Purple thick voice can''t restrain choking.


    There were ten tables in the banquet hall, and nearly a hundred people were standing there, but they were silent and no one wanted to disturb them. When ye Yinzhu inspected Qin City, Anya informed Zi through the portal. So he came.


    "I''m sorry, violet, I worried you." The embrace is over, but ye Yinzhu''s right hand is tightly clasped with purple''s.


    In fact, even ye Yinzhu didn''t know that the soul connection between him and Zi had been completely broken. The water of life has replaced Ye Yinzhu''s original blood. His huge vitality has changed his body a lot. Not only does the curse effect of liugan''s soul chasing Dafa disappear, but also his equal life contract with Zi has ended under the action of his huge vitality. That''s why Zi lost all contact with him."Yinzhu, do you know how worried we are about you?" Another voice came from behind Zibei. Because of Zibei''s huge body, his body was completely hidden behind, but ye Yinzhu didn''t see it. At the same time, although his realm of harmony between man and nature was strong, how could his mood remain stable after seeing Zibei, and he naturally ignored everything around him.


    He is also a man with a bit of vicissitudes on his handsome face. His golden hair is mixed with a little gray, but his eyes are also shining with excited tears.


    "Brother Oliveira, you''re here, too." Let go of Zixiang''s hand, ye Yinzhu opens his arms again and gives him a big hug. Yeah, it''s not just violet. Oliveira''s here.


    Just at this time, a pair of hot eyes that make ye Yinzhu, Zi and Oliveira side eyes at the same time broke their excitement, and then, a dark blue figure has quietly come to the three people.


    Stand at attention and salute. His voice is cold and respectful. "I''ve seen the Emperor Qin." However, no matter what his voice was, his already burning eyes betrayed his real idea. It was Ye Hongyan, the leader of the death dragon and wolf knights, who was known as the God of the underworld.


    "Goose. Ha ha, our brothers are finally together. " Oliveira and ye Yinzhu almost reached out a hand at the same time and put the dark blue figure into their ranks. In addition to purple, the four people put their arms together. The special atmosphere not only played up the high-level people of all ethnic groups in Qin City, but also surprised little dragon girl. She thought it was strange. What kind of feeling was it? She has never been in contact with the outside world, of course, do not know, this is called brotherhood.


    Ye Yinzhu, Zi, Oliveira and ye Hongyan didn''t say much or even communicate with each other, but their breath and eyes, as well as the instant embrace, had made each other understand everything.


    They are comrades in arms who go through life and death. They are companions who share life and death. They are brothers who can give their lives for each other.


    Ye Hongyan raises her hand, grabs a jar from the nearby table and hands it to Ye Yinzhu. There is only one big word on the jar, wine.


    Of course, this is not ordinary wine. It''s a special wine made by the goblin tribe. The quantity produced each year is only so much, constant.


    Looking at the scorching heat in Ye Hongyan''s eyes, ye Yinzhu grabs the wine jar and pats the mud seal on it. Suddenly, a strong smell of wine comes out. He raises the wine jar with one hand and looks around,


    "elders, brothers and sisters of Qincheng, ye Yinzhu has been away for three years, which worries you. Today, I''m back. Here, this jar of wine is my apology to you. " With that, the wine jar tilted, and he raised his head fiercely. A clear and pure liquor poured down, and there was not a drop in his swallowing.


    A jar of wine, ten jin, has been swallowed by Ye Yinzhu like a whale in the twinkling of an eye. Qin City belongs to all of us. I have been away for three years, but I have not fulfilled my due responsibility. Here, I would like to say thank you in addition to apologizing to you. It is the hard work of each of us that makes Qin City today. The future of Qin City is our future. We are all our own people. Let''s enjoy the delicious food and wine in front of us. "


    When the banquet started, ye Yinzhu didn''t say much, but his tone was full of sincere feelings, which infected everyone''s emotions.


    Since ye Yinzhu disappeared, Qin city still hasn''t had a banquet like this for a long time. At this time, people really open their mind.


    At the beginning of the banquet, ye Yinzhu even forgot about the little dragon girl who came with him. He sat down directly in a corner with Zi, Oliveira and ye Hongyan. They didn''t say much, just poured jars of good wine into their stomach. Moreover, they didn''t use their own ability to restrain the power of wine and drank freely, he said What we need to feel is the passion and heat brought by wine.


    "What are they doing?" Little dragon girl some don''t understand of looking at not far away continuously drink of leaf sound bamboo four people. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 866

    Anya stands beside XiaoLongNu and looks at the four men who keep pouring wine into their stomachs. Her eyes become very soft. "They are venting, releasing and feeling each other''s friendship. Let them go. It''s a man''s way


    The banquet lasted until late at night. No matter how powerful they were, without deliberate control, ye Yinzhu and his four brothers all fell on the table.


    Every high-level member of Qin City who attended the banquet felt extremely happy. Although Ye Yinzhu was only one person, his existence was the pillar of all ethnic groups in Qin City, especially in the spiritual level. His return made everyone feel as if he had the backbone.


    I''m afraid the goblin tribe is the only one with some pain, because today''s banquet almost consumed the goblin tribe''s wine stock for one year. However, several elders of goblin tribe don''t know if they are in the mood of losing even more if they don''t drink. They are very happy and relaxed.


    Qin City, when ye Yinzhu opens his eyes dimly, he immediately feels a splitting headache. The feeling of hangover can never be comfortable. The internal force flows by itself, and the feeling of sadness gradually disappears. However, he soon found out that it was wrong. Because, when he subconsciously turned over, his hand suddenly pressed a very soft and elastic thing.


    Blinked, ye Yinzhu suddenly jumped up and looked at the bed he was lying on. Right next to his sleeping place, there was another one.


    Not inch, perfect body, black satin hair, as well as that pair of black gemstone, just opened eyes and that indifferent expression. Isn''t it little dragon girl?


    "You, how can you sleep with me, not dressed yet." Thinking of his previous feeling, he immediately understood what position he had just touched. Ye Yinzhu subconsciously touches his body. Fortunately, Shenyuan magic robe is still on his body. He is relieved.


    Little dragon girl looked at him naturally and said faintly: "when you are in the spring of life, which day are you not sleeping with me?"


    "I..." Ye Yinzhu looks at Xiaolongnv stupidly, unable to speak for a moment.


    "Well, then why don''t you even have your clothes on?"


    "In the spring of life, do I wear clothes?"


    "But the outside world is different from the life fountain. Although we are friends, it is easy to be misunderstood. We can''t sleep together again, and when you sleep, you''d better put on your clothes. Men and women are not compatible. " Ye Yinzhu explains it with painstaking care. Now he understands the feeling of Anya when she first met her.


    Little dragon girl looks at Ye Yinzhu faintly. With a flash of golden light, the golden dress, which is completely composed of energy, appears on her again, completely covering her body.


    Standing up, she looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly, "yesterday I asked those people where I should sleep. They told me, right here. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned. He immediately thought that the person XiaoLongNu asked must be from donglongbazong, or maybe his own grandfather and grandmother. Oh, my God! This time, I really can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River. Even if I tell others that I have nothing to do with XiaoLongNu, I''m afraid no one will believe me after such a night.


    "I''m not good." Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "I''ll introduce the outside world to you when I have time." With that, it''s like walking outside.


    He didn''t dare to talk to Xiao Longnu any more. If he didn''t have any idea about Xiao Longnu, it''s impossible. After all, he is also a normal man, in the face of such an excellent beauty, but also often naked in front of him, that kind of stimulation and temptation is unimaginable huge.


    However, he can''t have the same feelings for sola and Haiyang. XiaoLongNu''s identity is too special. In the real sense, he only has a few days to contact XiaoLongNu. If he is interested in XiaoLongNu, it''s just sexual interest. But ye Yinzhu is not a person who can only think with his lower body.


    He can only avoid the huge temptation of association and try not to let himself.


    In fact, even he didn''t know that after his body was transformed by the water of life, his physiological desire became stronger than before because of the enormous vitality in his body, and XiaoLongNu was the only blood in the world similar to him. Although the two sides had different reasons, the same huge vitality was easy to be like two episodes of a magnet They are attracted to each other. Therefore, although he has the realm of taixuan Qin heart, he is still in danger of being unable to control XiaoLongNu.


    No matter when the weather is in the north, there will be no feeling of dryness and heat. Take a deep breath of the cool air. We have a general understanding of the situation of Qincheng. What we need now is to do one last thing, and then we can go back to Falan.


    At the thought of Falan, ye Yinzhu''s heart immediately became warm. There were not only his parents and partners, but also his beloved wife and children he had never seen before.


    Whenever he thought of these, his whole heart would become hot. As if the heart is going to give birth to wings and fly to France immediately."Newspaper -" a disciple of the eight schools of Donglong came from a distance at a high speed. Seeing ye Yinzhu, he immediately lowered his speed and fell on one knee in front of him.


    "Qindi, Prince Fisichella of Milan Empire has delivered the goods. I heard that you have returned. I hope to meet you."


    Is Fisichella here? Hearing this name, ye Yinzhu can''t help thinking of his elder sister, xiangluan, the best sister of the ocean and the first beauty of Milan magic martial arts academy.


    I haven''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know how she is now. She is older than herself, so she should get married. I don''t know who will be lucky to get her Qingmi.


    Thinking of these, ye Yinzhu felt somewhat lost. After three years, he could not know what had happened.


    "Well, you lead the way." Ye Yinzhu nodded. Fisichella is also an old friend. When he comes, he always wants to see him. "Oh, wait a minute. what you were saying? Prince Fisichella? When did he become prince


    Ye Yinzhu asked suspiciously, you know, Fisichella has always been the crown prince of Milan Empire, is to inherit the throne of the emperor, how can he be made a prince? Generally speaking, in such a big empire, only the prince who is not the crown prince can be made a king.


    Once the king is appointed, it means that he has lost the chance to become the next emperor.


    The East Dragon disciple was stunned for a moment, and said: "I don''t know, Lord Qin. I just heard that other people called his highness Fisichella prince. I said that. Why don''t you ask him yourself."


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly. Just as he was going to meet Fisichella with him, Little Dragon Girl''s voice came from behind, "go yourself. When you''re ready to go to France, you''ll come back to me


    Looking back at his temporary residence, ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "good." With that, he quickly followed the Donglong disciple.


    Soon, ye Yinzhu came to the central square of Qin City. At this time, the gate of Qin City was wide open, and a large number of Milan soldiers escorted all kinds of materials into Qin City.


    As the status of Qin City in the mainland is becoming higher and higher, although it can not be compared with France and blue, Milan empire is the closest country to Qin City. Therefore, their support for Qin City is not spared.


    What the Milan Empire most wants to see is that Qin City will one day be able to surpass the French blue, so the Milan empire will no longer need to worry about what chance landias will have.


    Originally, when ye Yinzhu was there, the development of Qin City was fast approaching the strength of Falan. However, the disappearance of Ye Yinzhu undoubtedly restricted the position of Qin City in the mainland. If it wasn''t for the existence of the huge orcs in the northern wilderness, they would not be able to compete with Falan.


    When Fisichella personally transported these materials to Qin City, he was surprised to hear about ye Yinzhu''s return. Ye Yinzhu disappeared for three years and finally came back. With him, the whole Qin City would be different.


    From a distance, ye Yinzhu has seen Fisichella sitting on the back of a king of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Compared with a few years ago, Fisichella has become much more mature now. His golden helmet, golden armor and scarlet robe look more like a commander, and his eyebrows are full of joy.


    "Fisichella." The voice and people almost come at the same time, and ye Yinzhu''s body has come to Fisichella.


    When he saw his idol, Fisichella was overjoyed. He turned over from King Jinjing and stepped in front of Ye Yinzhu. "Boss, you''re back at last. It''s been three years. You''re really in a hurry. "


    Fisichella did not hide his excitement. As soon as he came to Ye Yinzhu, he immediately gave him a big hug.


    --------------


    there are also VIP tickets and recommendation tickets. Please support Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 867

    Ye Yinzhu laughed and said, "I''m back. I heard that you are already the prince. What''s the matter? Is uncle Silvio going to let sister xiangluan inherit the throne? It doesn''t seem to conform to the rules of the Milan empire


    For ye Yinzhu, Fisichella is not an outsider. He is Qin Shang''s direct grandson. Therefore, ye Yinzhu immediately asks his doubts as soon as he sees him.


    Fisichella laughed and said, "I asked for the removal of the crown prince, but now the crown prince is neither me nor my sister."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said: "isn''t uncle Silvio just your two children? Who would that be? "


    "Don''t let my father''s old tree blossom," said Fisichella! Not long after you disappeared, I had another brother. Now, he is the crown prince of our empire


    "Brother?" Ye Yinzhu looked at Fisichella in surprise, "the crown prince is related to the future of the whole country. How could uncle Silvio be so hasty? How can a child become the crown prince of the country? "


    Fisichella said with a smile: "I know you will have this expression, but can you imagine that when my father made this decision, most of the ministers in the whole Milan Empire, whether civil or military, voted for it. Marshal Seedorf and marshal Oliveira, the backbone of the opposition, also changed their minds under the persuasion of their father. So, my brother''s position as the crown prince is stable, and no one can shake it. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Fisichella with a smile. He can''t help but feel puzzled. Fisichella may not be very good, but he is definitely not a mediocre. At the beginning, when he first came to the fore on the mainland, he got the support of Fisichella and xiangluan to show his talents in Qin City, which is still Konya City, and beat back the orc looting Legion. Fisichella''s decision can definitely be an excellent monarch. As long as it is tempered, it should be no worse than Silvio. Now, he is replaced by a child less than three years old, which makes Ye Yinzhu feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you object to such a decision, uncle Silvio, Fisichella? No, I want to go to the Empire of Milan as soon as possible and discuss it with Uncle Silvio. What can a three-year-old do? The crown prince is no joke. Even if your brother''s potential is really great, you have to wait until he becomes an adult to compete with you. "


    Fisichella was startled by Ye Yinzhu''s dignified expression, "no, no, boss, don''t be impulsive. Didn''t I just say that I took the initiative to put forward this matter. You haven''t met my brother. It''s hard to imagine how powerful he is. Besides, I never wanted to succeed my father. Power is like a floating cloud to me. How good it is to be a carefree king. There is no restriction or pressure. I can do whatever I want. If it wasn''t for the restriction of status, I''d like to find a position in Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "is your younger brother, who is less than three years old, better than you now?"


    "Of course, it''s much better," Fisichella said. You don''t know how amazing my brother is. When he was only one year old, he was known as the prodigy of Milan empire! We all think that he is God''s son of the Milan empire. When he was born, he was different from ordinary children. Ordinary babies only cry when they were born, but they laugh. In one month, only one month, he has learned to speak, and in three months, he can read. When he is one year old, he almost has the intelligence of five or six-year-old children. Although he is not three years old now, he has been able to attend classes with some teenagers. Even President Ferguson is ready to wait until he is five years old to be admitted to Milan''s Academy of magic to study military and politics


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Fisichella and said in disbelief: "how is this possible. Can a child under three years old have the intelligence of a teenager


    Fisichella said with a bitter smile: "if someone told me that before my brother appeared, I would never believe it. But when you really see him, you will understand that I am not exaggerating. He is just a child less than three years old, but from his eyes, I can feel the depth and wisdom, which is incredible. I''m sure that if he continues to grow up like this, he will become the greatest monarch in the history of the Milan Empire, incomparable monarch. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Fisichella quietly, thinking about the possibility of his words quickly in his heart. After a long time, he sighed and said: "since you say so, I must meet your brother when I have time. He can conquer the military and political circles of the whole Milan empire. It seems that the Empire has really produced a genius!"


    Fisichella laughed and said, "before I came here, I asked my brother who is a genius. I asked him, when he grows up, will he practice magic or martial arts? Guess what he said? "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Fisichella suspiciously and looks at her questioningly.


    Fisichella said with a smile, "this boy said that magic and martial arts are nothing. Only vulgar martial artists can choose. He disdains to do it. What he wants to do is to manipulate these Wufu rather than become one of them. So, I won''t learn any magic and martial arts. He firmly believes that the power of wisdom is the greatest thing in the world. Do you think that''s what a three-year-old should say? "Ye Yinzhu looks at Fisichella in a daze. He is speechless for a moment. If it is like what he said, the child who is less than three years old is really terrible.


    It''s a pity that he is concerned about his wife and children and the abyss. Otherwise, he really wants to go to Milan to see how wonderful the child is.


    "Well, since you have said that, it''s a matter within the Milan Empire again, so I won''t participate in the opinion. However, a child is like a white paper. When teaching him, it''s better to be docile and let him develop towards kindness. "


    "Of course," said Fisichella. "Now, the boy is surrounded by a dozen palace teachers. These teachers love him very much. At the beginning, they were reluctant to teach such a small child. However, when they really began to teach my brother at the request of their father, no one wanted to leave. This little guy is so smart. The court teachers who taught him Chinese had no energy. When his father announced that he was the crown prince, his teachers gave their full support. "


    Ye Yinzhu said helplessly: "well, let''s not talk about it. You come all the way here. I''ll let someone arrange for you to have a rest."


    Fisichella shook his head, laughed and said, "no, No. I will hurry back to Milan and tell my father about your return. Now there is such a convenient tool as the portal. It''s very fast to get here from Milan. It''s hard to talk about. I''m content to see you in person. Besides, I also want to go back to play with my little brother. You don''t know, this little guy is very cute. No one in the palace doesn''t like him. My father told him not to spoil the moon by the stars. I''m a little jealous. "


    Fisichella didn''t stay long. After chatting with Ye Yinzhu for a while, when all the supplies were taken over by all the people in Qin City, he left immediately. Indeed, the news of Ye Yinzhu''s return was too important for the Milan empire. It''s also a big happy event. No wonder he can''t wait to bring back the news.


    Seeing Fisichella disappear in the portal outside Qin City, ye Yinzhu has no time to think about the replacement of the crown prince of Milan empire. After all, with Qin City''s current status, no matter who the future emperor of Milan is, it is impossible to separate from Qin City''s cooperation. Now he has many more important things to do, among them, the most important thing is to return to France as soon as possible.


    After last night''s Carnival, early in the morning, purple and Oliveira have quietly bid farewell and left the Qin City. One is the emperor, the other is the marshal. They have a lot to deal with. With the joy of meeting brothers, they go back to their own territory.


    It has to be said that the portal has completely ignored the distance. At least in the northern countries, except for the kingdom of Buddha, several other countries have been connected to each other through the portal provided by Qin City, which has completely achieved the degree of mutual help.


    Looking at the green in front of her eyes, ye Yinzhu''s eyes gradually become soft. In this cold weather, only the elves can cultivate such a green world.


    "Yinzhu, why did you come back to me?" Green figure floating down, Anya rushed back from a distance. She was discussing with elder Weiming about how to allocate and use the materials sent by the Milan Empire, but she received a message from the Elven people that ye Yinzhu was in the Elven forest with her and had important business to discuss.


    Helpless, Anya can only put down the things in her hands and fly back directly. Far away, she has already seen Ye Yinzhu standing in front of the ancient Elf tree in a daze.


    "Sister Anya, it has been a long time since the elves moved to Qin City." Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, his eyes still fixed on the ancient Elf tree. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 868

    Anya was stunned and said, "yes, it''s not a short time. Apart from the aborigines of the goblin tribe, we Elves were the first to migrate to the Brenner mountains. Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you? Just say what you want to say. Do we still need to go around in circles? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles, shakes his head and says, "I''m not going around in circles. I''m just thinking about how to talk to you. Sister Anya, you and the elves make great contributions to the success of Qin City. Without your help, Qin City would never have been built as it is now, let alone the support of dwarves and goblins. It was you, the elves and the Druids that made Qin City so powerful. You are the real mainstay of Qincheng. Help me selflessly. "


    Anya walks to Ye Yinzhu, with a gentle smile on her face, "silly boy, what are you talking about. Let''s not talk about the feelings between our brothers and sisters. It''s also a good thing for us elves to build Qin City. It''s mutually beneficial. I''m not as good as you said


    Ye Yinzhu affirmed: "yes. Anyajie, no matter where I go, as long as I think of you in Qincheng, I will be completely at ease to do what I want to do. We have known each other for almost ten years since we first met in Milan empire. I always treat you as my sister. You and the elves have done so much in silence. Today, I want to give you a gift as a small reward. "


    "Gifts?" Anya looks at Ye Yinzhu in surprise. Then, from her beautiful eyes, she suddenly bursts into ecstasy and says in a trembling voice: "have you brought back the spring of life? Don''t you say that you have absorbed all those springs of life? "


    "My sister is really smart. You''re right, those springs of life have been absorbed by me, but they have also become my blood. Whether it''s for Qin City or to compete with the abyss plane, the elves need to become stronger. "


    While saying this, ye Yinzhu walked slowly to the front of the ancient tree and raised his right hand.


    At this time, he can''t feel the breath of life released from the ancient trees, because his own breath of life is too strong, which has already surpassed the ancient trees. Therefore, since he came here, the ancient tree has released a very cordial feeling.


    He is no longer moistened by the breath of life in the ancient trees as before, but his own breath of life moistens the ancient trees.


    In a flash, Anya understood what ye Yinzhu wanted to do, she did not stop, but her eyes had become hazy.


    How many years, how many years have passed, the elves have not reached that level for many years. She knows that when the moment comes, the Elves will usher in a new chapter, which will be the real strength of the elves.


    In ancient times, before the collision between the East Dragon continent and the west dragon continent, when human beings in the world were extremely small creatures, the elves had already stood on a par with the dragon and orcs. But what about the elves now?


    But the orcs and the dragons are no longer at the same level. Why? They have lost the most powerful support of the origin. Now what ye Yinzhu has to do is to give the origin back to the elves.


    How can Anya not be excited as the queen of elves? This is a historic moment for her and the whole elves!


    The return of origin means the rise of the elves.


    At that time, everything will change.


    A soft water wave flows quietly from ye Yinzhu''s finger. In an instant, a thread of blood appears on his index finger. Ye Yinzhu raises his hand and flicks it gently. A drop of bright red blood floats out like a ruby. The rich fragrance is mixed with a huge breath of life. In an instant, it has fallen on the ancient tree.


    Anya closed her eyes. At this moment, her feelings to the outside world have changed dramatically. Everything around her seems to have changed. There is no cold, only the call of life. Incomparable huge breath of life in the drop of blood into the ancient tree, instantly spread to each branch of the ancient tree tip.


    The whole fairy forest began to tremble, and all the elves looked to the direction of the ancient trees at this moment. They almost came to the ancient trees like crazy, and a special signal filled their hearts.


    Countless tears belong to the spirit in this moment.


    Once upon a time, the Elves were in danger of extinction.


    Once upon a time, they almost became homeless.


    Once upon a time, the brilliance possessed by the elves, at this moment, is it really coming back?


    At that moment, the quiet ancient trees had completely changed into the color of emerald. The huge breath of life rose to the sky, and the huge energy fluctuation made the air sing for it every time.


    As if in that moment, all the energy is converging in the same direction.


    Inspired by the life, began to carry out the most original changes, watching the spread of countless branches, watching the growth of the thick trunk, ancient trees with amazing speed growing.The trunk became stronger and the crown became larger. All the elf trees in the whole elf forest seemed to be alive. They pulled out their roots from the soil and moved out slowly, making enough space for the ancient trees that suddenly became larger.


    The melody produced by the friction between leaves and branches is like the most beautiful chapter. The huge breath of life makes every ancient tree in the fairy forest release the happy roar.


    Circles of green halo continue to release from the ancient tree, and his size in this short period of time has grown to ten times the previous, become a real big Mac.


    Even if you overlook the whole Brenner mountains in the sky, you will be the first to see this unique one.


    The twelve elders of the elves don''t know when they have come to Anya. They don''t close their eyes like Anya, but their bodies are shaking violently. Every time they shake, their emotions will become more excited.


    The voice of the elder of the elf clan has become like another person because of excitement, "eternal tree, this is the eternal tree! The origin of the elves, you finally come back to our home. From this moment on, the elves are resurrected, truly resurrected. "


    The second elder of the Elven clan was even more excited than the elder. Looking at the green halo, he exclaimed, "blessed by nature, this is the natural blessing of the eternal tree. Only the trees that have been blessed by nature can be free from the constraints of the soil. They are the guardians of our elves and our partners. "


    Bathed in the green halo of the eternal tree, all the ancient trees in the elf forest are growing rapidly. Although their growth speed can not be compared with that of the eternal tree, they are too much faster than themselves.


    All the ancient trees are moving to the outside of the forest, virtually expanding the scope of the forest.


    Fortunately, in order not to disturb each other, all ethnic groups have a certain distance from each other, and the goblin tribe is closest to the elves. Therefore, the change of the elves forest has not caused the change of other ethnic groups in Qin City.


    Under the leadership of the twelve elders of the elves, almost all the elves in Qin City have gathered in the changing elves forest. They kneel down one by one towards the eternal tree and worship towards the eternal tree. This is their origin and the symbol of the rise of the elves!


    The elves, who are a little older, have experienced the lowest period at the beginning. It was the period when the elves almost died. They never thought that the elves would rise one day and become more powerful than before.


    The tree of eternity brings not only the changes in the forest, but also a qualitative leap!


    The Druids began to roar their happiness. The elves knelt to the ground. Their tears of happiness had soaked the whole land of the elves forest.


    At this time, Anya, who has been standing behind Ye Yinzhu with her eyes closed, suddenly burst into the sky with a huge green light. The huge energy fluctuation rose to the top almost in an instant, reflecting the light from the eternal tree.


    The huge energy wave surges into the sky, and Anya''s body comes to the top of the eternal tree in an instant, completely bathed in the huge green light. From behind her, a pair of pale green wings gradually separate and slowly open.


    And on her forehead, there was also an emerald symbol.


    The huge trunk of the eternal tree moved, and some parts below it looked like a human face.


    "The origin of the elves is finally awakened, and the spring of the elves is coming. The blood of the spirit king! I will give you the most original strength of the elves, leading them to become stronger and fight for peace and dignity. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 869

    The old and deep voice seemed to come from the bottom of the earth and filled every elf people''s ears. Then, they all saw that Anya''s body floated slowly above the tall and incomparable tree of eternity, and the green wings behind her became more and more crystal clear, and the whole person was soaked in the green.


    The green halo that originally scattered around began to become concentrated, completely wrapping Anya''s body.


    The wound on Ye Yinzhu''s hand healed when the drop of blood popped up. He didn''t even leave any trace. His vitality was so strong that it was terrible. If it wasn''t for him, it would not be easy to break his tough skin even with artifact. Although the skin broke, but also rapid healing.


    There is a faint smile on his face. Looking at Anya in the air, ye Yinzhu already knows that this is an opportunity for Anya to improve.


    Perhaps, only the original dark tower master Sloan noticed that the royal family of the elves, namely the queen of elves, practiced both magic and martial arts. Therefore, no matter Anya or Angie, their strength has been improved in this way. Therefore, when they reach the purple level 9, they will also face the barrier of the magic wall.


    Ye Yinzhu used to be one of them. He knew how difficult it was to break through the last wall of magic and martial arts. Under normal circumstances, even if Anya practiced for another 500 years, he would not be able to do it. However, the evolution of the ancient tree to the eternal tree has undoubtedly brought Anya the best opportunity.


    The opportunity she faced was not the same as that of Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu broke through the destructive power of Lei Li by force. Although he succeeded, the danger he faced at that time was also huge. If it wasn''t for the effect of various situations, ye Yinzhu could not have succeeded at all, and he would have died in the violent thunder.


    At this time, Anya''s opportunities come from the tree of eternity. Even if the tree of eternity can''t help her break through this solid barrier, at least, it will never hurt Anya''s body. Therefore, ye Yinzhu can rest assured.


    In mid air, Anya''s body has been completely rendered into a piece of green, all the elves kneeling on the ground are praying for their queen. On the mainland, no matter any race wants to rise and become stronger, it must have a wise and powerful leader.


    The strength of Qin City is based on the rapid promotion and leadership of Ye Yinzhu. The rise of orcs is due to the emergence of Amethyst bimon. The terror of Falan is due to the existence of the seven super powers, the seven tower masters of Falan. Why don''t the elves of the powerful race want to be like this?


    Ye Yinzhu puts one hand on the tree of eternity, and at the same time, fully opens his spiritual power. In this place with abundant life breath, his realm of harmony between man and nature expands to the greatest extent. The mental power spreads into the air in an instant.


    Because the evolution of the eternal tree itself is derived from ye Yinzhu''s blood, that is, the original water of life, the energy released by the eternal tree has no conflict with Ye Yinzhu, so it is easy to let his spiritual force into it, and even more eager for his arrival.


    Ye Yinzhu directly feels Anya''s body changes at this time. Just as he expected, Anya is faced with the most critical opportunity in her life. This is the only chance. Success and failure will be the end of ice and fire.


    If she succeeds, she will immediately enter the ranks of the world''s top experts. If she fails, she will never have the chance to enter the sub God level.


    Anya''s impact on the bottleneck depends on the natural force provided by the eternal tree. Compared with Lei Li, it is much more difficult for this natural force to impact the barrier of the magic wall. After all, no matter how great the force of nature is, it is far less aggressive than the most destructive thunder force.


    Of course, this also allows Anya to minimize the risk of bottleneck impact.


    Everything has two sides. If the risk is low, the possibility of success is much smaller. Therefore, when ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power is connected to Anya, he has judged that the natural energy generated by the evolution of the tree of eternity is not enough to help Anya break through the bottleneck. It''s not so easy to reach the second God level of Mowu Jibi.


    After a moment''s hesitation, ye Yinzhu sits down with his knees crossed in front of the ancient tree of life.


    The so-called "save people to the end, send the Buddha to the west". Since this is a gift for Anya and the elves, let this gift give full play to its role. After all, this is probably Anya''s only chance in her life. Anya''s help to him is undoubtedly huge, so in Ye Yinzhu''s heart, this is the time for him to repay.


    An antique Guqin appears on Ye Yinzhu''s knees. It is not the most powerful supernatural instrument, but the great saint''s Yiyin Qin with nine virtues.


    Touching the Qin with both hands, at this moment, ye Yinzhu''s consciousness has been completely integrated with the Guqin. It can be said that with his current strength, any Guqin in his hand can have the effect no less than super artifact. Ye Yinzhu is like the most powerful soul of guqin, which can exert the power of Guqin to the limit.The spirit and Guqin are integrated into one. At the next moment, the gentle melody has quietly sounded, coming out with circles of watery waves, and enveloping the eternal tree and Anya.


    Having realized the true meaning of the unity of man and nature, ye Yinzhu has almost given up many of his previous abilities and focused on Qin. In this way, his piano skills have been greatly improved. That''s not something that can be explained by a two-step increase in the level of sub gods.


    Water ripple shrouds Anya''s body. Anya''s body trembles almost at the first time. Under the influence of the gentle piano music, all the natural forces entering her body begin to condense. When the condensed natural forces impact the bottleneck again, the effect is at least three times as much as before. Anya''s body is damaged because of the pain caused by the bottleneck impact It''s the shaking.


    ¡­¡­


    The Arctic wilderness.


    Angel suddenly looked up into the air. When she saw the green light rising, she could not help shaking.


    What''s that?


    That''s the breath of the eternal tree! Although she had never seen the eternal tree in her life, how could she not know the characteristics of this breath as the queen of spirits?


    "Anya, you made it. You are a qualified Fairy Queen. How I want to see what the tree of eternity looks like. But I can''t. My dear sister, all I can do is bless. "


    As she sat on the ground with her knees crossed, angel put her hands in a strange hand shape on her chest. The voice of the elves kept beating out of her cherry mouth, mixed with a special energy wave, and released towards the direction of the green light.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yinzhu is playing the Guqin in his hand. What he is playing is Peiyuan jingxinqu. Under his control, this guqin music shows a special effect at this time.


    First of all, it is to condense the natural breath released by the tree of eternity. At the same time, it is necessary to condense these natural breath in Anya''s body. In this way, although the natural energy is very mild, the impact of excessive condensation of natural energy is greatly enhanced.


    However, by doing so, he will undoubtedly speed up the release of the natural breath from the eternal tree, that is, he will pull away the huge life energy from the eternal tree faster.


    With the passage of time, the original green light of the eternal tree has gradually become dim, while the green light of Anya has become more and more powerful, and her own pain is also increasing. Every part of the body is convulsing, as if in great pain.


    If another person sits under the tree of eternity, I''m afraid the elves have already driven him away or even killed him. But it is Ye Yinzhu who sits under the eternal tree.


    Everyone in the Elven clan knows how close Ye Yinzhu and Anya are. They also believe that ye Yinzhu will never hurt Anya, but will only help her. What''s more, the ancient tree has evolved into an eternal tree without any omen. If it has nothing to do with Ye Yinzhu, it''s impossible. Otherwise, Anya would have helped the evolution of ancient trees.


    Therefore, the twelve elders of the Elven clan silently prayed for their queen while giving orders that no one should be allowed to enter within 500 meters of the eternal tree. Let it be.


    Seeing that the life energy in the eternal tree has been unable to form a cycle and has begun to decrease rapidly, ye Yinzhu''s face remains unchanged, and a trace of water on the hand playing the piano moves quietly. In an instant, eight fingers move together. In a wonderful trill, eight blood beads float out of the eight fingers at the same time, and blend into the eternal tree in the agitation of the piano.


    You know, the concentration of life water contained in Ye Yinzhu''s blood has already exceeded the original life water spring. A drop of blood can make the ancient tree evolve into an eternal tree immediately. At this time, eight drops of blood are integrated into the eternal tree at the same time. The huge volume of the eternal tree trembles violently. Then, the incomparably bright green light is suddenly released, and it will disappear in an instant All over the Elven forest.


    -----------------------


    just smash the tickets if you like. The support of my friends is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 870

    At this moment, all the plants in the fairy forest turned into emerald color, and the huge natural atmosphere suddenly released, which can be clearly felt in any corner of Brenner mountains. It''s not only the elves who benefit, any one in Qincheng can clearly feel their body infiltrated in a warm breath of life, and their vitality has been improved to a certain extent.


    The most profitable ones are the elves and druids. They rely on the cultivation of natural breath to improve their strength. In the huge energy fluctuation, all elves and druids clearly feel that their strength is improving at an extremely amazing speed. Even the elves who are farthest from the tree of eternity, their strength has been improved by one level in an instant.


    This is the water spring of life, or the powerful role of dragon blood.


    If ye Yinzhu uses his blood directly on Anya, Anya can''t afford it even though she is the queen of spirits and her strength has reached purple level 9. After all, when the vitality is strong to a certain extent, it is not the ordinary creatures can bear. Ye Yinzhu''s blood is not good for ordinary people, but the most powerful poison.


    Ordinary people, let alone absorb his blood, even if they just touch a little, they will be immediately burst by the huge vitality.


    But through life, ancient trees are different. This ancient tree of life is the most important foundation of the elves. Especially after it evolved into the tree of eternity, its origin is the purest vitality. Therefore, ye Yinzhu uses it to dilute the life energy in his blood, and then release it on a large scale. He infiltrates them with the natural breath most familiar to the elves and druids of the tree of eternity. Although it seems to be a waste, it is also the safest.


    Eight drops of blood into the eternal tree at the same time, the huge size of the ancient tree almost doubled in an instant, and at this moment, the life energy that the eternal tree can hold has reached the limit. If ye Yinzhu even more drops of blood into its body, I''m afraid the eternal tree will burst.


    Through the previous spiritual connection and exploration, ye Yinzhu perfectly grasped the endurance of the eternal tree, and directly promoted it to the best state. In this way, Anya above the eternal tree almost directly withstood the greatest impact of natural flavor.


    At that moment, whether ye Yinzhu or Anya himself, they all heard a clear cracking sound.


    There is a crack on the wall of Mowu pole.


    Ye Yinzhu is from the past. Although the appearance of cracks does not mean that the barrier can be broken, this first step is the most critical. Only by breaking through this first step can we really break the limit.


    However, this breakthrough also brought Anya''s body into crisis. The huge natural atmosphere made her clothes turn into vermicelli for the first time, and the green wings behind her changed from one pair to two pairs. However, on the surface of her original skin, there was a layer of blood beads. If ye Yinzhu''s "Peiyuan jingxinqu" had not come to the point where sending and receiving are completely controlled by the heart and energy, Anya would have been dead just because of the heavy blow just now. Even now, Anya has been in a coma. We can see how terrible the impact was just now.


    Next, ye Yinzhu began to show his perfect power. A piano music, in his performance, but will release the sound and energy is divided into two parts. On the one hand, it condenses the huge natural energy in the eternal tree to attack Anya''s body. On the other hand, it gives full play to the ability of "Peiyuan jingxinqu" to consolidate the essence of Peiyuan, and focuses on protecting Anya''s body except the bottleneck, so as not to let the huge natural breath cause harm to her body.


    Of course, the elves can''t feel the magic of this scene. All they can see, including the twelve elders, is that layers of water cover Ye Yinzhu''s body, and then release it into the air and inject it into Anya''s body and the ancient tree. People who don''t know the truth can''t imagine how amazing Ye Yinzhu''s music is.


    But this manipulation still failed to make ye Yinzhu reach the limit. He carefully controlled the energy released by the music, and his mind was completely immersed in the music. At the same time, his heart also echoed what little dragon girl had said.


    Wuji produces Taiji, Taiji produces Liangyi, which is divided into yin and Yang.


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts become clearer. With the rhythm of the strings in his hand, ye Yinzhu''s heart becomes more and more calm. To outsiders, the piano music that has been extremely harmonious is undergoing another transformation in his heart, and it is a change of complete subconsciousness.


    The subtleties gradually become mellow, as if ye Yinzhu''s left hand has become Yin, and his right hand has become Yang. However, in the agitation of Qin music, it has already formed a Taiji like mellow. The breath generated by the agitation of yin and Yang, coupled with the harmony of natural breath, makes the cracks on the barrier of Anya''s body growing rapidly.


    No one dares to disturb Ye Yinzhu. At this time, he has become a God in the hearts of the elves. Ordinary elves don''t know what happened to the huge natural atmosphere just now, but how could the twelve elders of the elves not know.They saw with their own eyes that ye Yinzhu''s blood beads pop up from his hands and melt into the tree of eternity, and the next moment, that wonderful change has already appeared.


    The closest to the tree of eternity, they also benefited the most. All the twelve elders broke through the purple level almost at the same time, and the elders who were above the purple level directly improved by two levels.


    This is the second level of purple level. How long does it take for them to make such progress?


    Finally, when the ninth change of Ye Yinzhu''s "Peiyuan jingxinqu" is finished, the huge natural breath suddenly converges in the eternal tree under his deliberate control. At the next moment, it shrinks a hundredfold, but it rises like a crystal green light of solid jadeite, hitting Anya hard.


    Poof, a mouthful of blood spurted out from Anya''s mouth, but at this moment, the third pair of green wings floated out from behind her, three pairs of wings and six wings stretched out at the same time. Then, Anya''s completely naked carcass, between the two peaks, seemed to have a green seed. Circles of soft blue light float out, into everyone''s body, also into the eternal tree.


    The music stops, the lingering rhyme winds around the string, the light light is emitting from the Da Sheng Yi Yin Qin, and the only thing left on Ye Yinzhu''s face is a smile. He knew that he had made it and Anya had made it.


    Where floating, Anya has become the core of the whole elf family, everything around is changing rapidly, all the ancient elf trees are re pierced into the ground, almost growing at the speed of the naked eye, the whole elf forest is a thriving scene.


    Light light flickered, countless light gradually disappeared, and Anya''s body also floated down under the effect of the three pairs of wings. Her eyes were still closed, but now there was no expression of pain, only peace.


    The great sage yiyinqin has already been taken back. With open arms, ye Yinzhu puts Anya''s body into his arms.


    began to be as like as two peas, as if her body were not at all weighted. Her heart beat slowly, and her whole body was filled with life.


    At this time, a green light suddenly separated from the eternal tree and fell quietly on Ye Yinzhu''s forehead. An emerald symbol, which is very similar to Anya''s green symbol but more complicated, appeared between Ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows.


    Holding Anya''s body, ye Yinzhu feels embarrassed at this time. After all, Anya is unarmed at this time. Although the three pairs of wings on her back almost cover her body completely, the place where ye Yinzhu catches her is the real body.


    In other words, what other people can see is Anya''s wings, while ye Yinzhu''s arms are actually holding Anya''s carcass, which exudes a soft breath of life.


    The twelve elders of the Elven clan are dull. Looking at Ye Yinzhu and Anya, they can''t speak for a moment.


    Ye Yinzhu also felt the strange atmosphere. He coughed quickly and woke up the elders of the elves through his mental strength. "Elders, please don''t get me wrong. Sister Anya has been in a coma, but she has finally broken through the bottleneck. Congratulations to the elves, you will have a powerful Queen in the future. Which elder sent her back to rest in the eternal tree


    Ye Yinzhu looks at several women among the twelve elders with inquiring eyes.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s unexpected scene happened. The twelve Elven elders who had stood up suddenly fell on their knees at the same time, and they bowed to Ye Yinzhu holding Anya.


    "See you, Lord spirit king."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, and said: "you elders need not be polite. Sister Anya has been in a coma, and now she can''t hear it!"


    The elder of the Elven clan said with reverence: "no, your Majesty the Elven king, we are paying homage to you, not your Majesty the queen."


    Ye Yinzhu just found out that when the twelve elders were worshiping, they said one less female word. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 871

    "What do you mean, elder? I''m not your king


    The elder insisted: "no, your majesty, you are our king. No one can change this fact. Maybe you don''t know that when the original spirit tree of our spirit clan evolves into the final form of the eternal tree, it will have wisdom, which will dominate everything of the spirit clan and help the spirit clan become strong. Just now, the tree of eternity sent a message to all our elves. It has given you the title of king of elves. Moreover, it has given you more power than her Majesty the queen to become its spokesman in the elves. That is to say, you can completely command any one of our elves. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the twelve Elven elders in front of him in a daze and said with a bitter smile, "you are not going to tell me what foreign Elven King I have become. First, the foreign silver dragon, then the foreign sacred dragon, and now it has become the foreign spirit king, which seems a little too much... "


    The elder of the Elven clan shook his head and said, "no, it''s not the foreign Elven king, but the Elven king. The tree of eternity means that you are its incarnation, even its teacher. With you, the Elves will always be strong. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s brain is running at full speed. It''s not long. He has already figured out something.


    The ancient tree of life can evolve from the ancient tree to the eternal tree, which is undoubtedly the function of his own blood. With wisdom, the eternal tree can naturally feel that the vitality in his body is much greater than that of him. With the life in his blood, he can help him and Anya, and he will naturally regard himself as the partner or even guardian of the elves.


    Maybe it was because he felt that his life energy was more huge than it, so he had the title of the king of spirits.


    "Please send your majesty back to the tree of eternity. Only you and your majesty can enter the tree of eternity. "


    In desperation, ye Yinzhu can only accept the reality in front of him. He has no objection to becoming the king of the elves. After all, the elves themselves are part of the Qin City. No matter what their false name is, the elves are still led by sister Anya. Many false names have no effect on yourself.


    Moreover, holding Anya''s body really embarrassed him. Anya and little dragon girl are not the same. For Anya, he has too many deep feelings.


    Anya is the first beautiful woman Ye Yinzhu saw. Later, she did not hesitate to help Ye Yinzhu. Anya is one of the most perfect women in Ye Yinzhu''s mind no matter from which aspect.


    He has a deep affection for Anya. Of course, it''s between his sister and brother.


    But at this time, holding Anya in her arms, the breath of Anya''s warm body makes Ye Yinzhu''s feeling of sister and brother seem to change.


    Under the influence of his huge life energy, he can''t restrain the normal reaction of men.


    It has been said before that the side effect of the huge life energy is that the vitality is too strong, leading to the desire enhancement.


    What ye Yinzhu was afraid of most was that he would desecrate his sister because of his physiological reaction. Therefore, he did not dare to say anything to the elder elves at this time, so he held Anya and flew to the eternal tree.


    Just as the Elven elders said, when ye Yinzhu and Anya just got close to the crown of the tree of eternity, the crown naturally separated and twinkled, and the two had disappeared into it.


    At this moment, the whole elf forest has erupted into a huge cheering sound, and all people are chanting the names of Ye Yinzhu and Anya in the worship. They have been waiting for this day for too long.


    Evolution has become an eternal tree. The ancient tree of life has not only changed on the outside, but also completely changed the tree house inside.


    The area of the tree house is ten times larger than before. The breath of life in the whole tree house is very strong. Even with Ye Yinzhu''s life energy, you can still feel the existence of the breath of life here. Everything around becomes green and transparent. Although you can''t see outside, you still feel dreamlike in this emerald world.


    On one side of the tree house, the original wooden bed is much larger than before. Ye Yinzhu carefully puts an Yaping on the wooden bed, but in this way, an Ya''s delicate body is completely displayed in front of him.


    Beautiful face with a touch of pink, Anya''s body is very hot, as if to melt the air.


    Ye Yinzhu hurriedly turned away and wanted to find a quilt to cover her. However, the evolved tree house became empty. Although the omni-directional monitoring and control system did not change, some of the original things disappeared.


    In desperation, ye Yinzhu can only close her eyes and pull Anya''s wings to cover her delicate body.


    Just when ye Yinzhu pulled the last wing and covered Anya''s slender legs, suddenly, a pair of soft and hot arms coiled around his neck.


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to react, he only felt that his neck was heavy. Then, two pieces of warm lips had been printed on his lips.


    The breath of life in his body, drawn by this, burst out almost instantaneously, causing Ye Yinzhu''s brain to fall into a short circuit. The breath of life from the fountain of life is too huge to be suppressed by Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power. His body was also pressed on the charming body, but the six wings fluttered together and surrounded their bodies included.Anya''s body is like a fuse, which makes the explosive desire burst in an instant. Ye Yinzhu''s body becomes hotter than her almost in an instant, subconsciously embracing her delicate body.


    His big hands swam uncontrollably, and he could clearly feel the shudder of his smooth skin every time he passed.


    Ye Yinzhu''s lips slip past Anya''s lips, kissing her fragile face and her swan like neck.


    Whining, Anya almost groaned: "little brother, thank you."


    Ye Yinzhu''s completely boiling breath of life suddenly stops in this sound, and it is with the help of this momentary pause of desire that ye Yinzhu''s huge spiritual power regains control of the sea of spirit, forcibly suppresses his intense boiling desire, and with a low cry, he quickly closes his eyes, trying to break free from Anya''s six wings.


    In addition to desire, there was panic in his heart. He had found out what he was doing. No, it was absolutely not. The woman under him was his sister!


    Ye Yinzhu bites the tip of his tongue fiercely and wakes himself up with the help of tingling. However, Anya''s six wings are tightly wrapped.


    Four eyes relative, Anya''s delicate face on the two pink has become more thick than before, also make her more charming.


    "Sister Anya, I''m sorry, I, I..." Ye Yinzhu''s voice became a little hoarse, and the fire of desire even burned his soul.


    Anya looked at him, eyes hazy and confused.


    Although she has lived in this world for more than 400 years, this is the first time that she has been in such close contact with a man. She never thought that one day she would be so close to a man. Even she did not know what kind of mood she was in.


    In particular, the lower body that is close to the extreme heat in his abdomen, is hot in her heart bursts of panic.


    "Yinzhu, I don''t blame you. I took the initiative."


    Ye Yinzhu bears the influence of life energy, Anya is not. The ancient tree has evolved into an eternal tree. Previously, the life contained in her natural breath is extremely huge, and her spiritual power is much weaker than that of Ye Yinzhu.


    Years of wish instant achieved, the release of excitement can not be suppressed, and all this is given to her by Ye Yinzhu.


    All the time, Anya never thought about finding a partner for herself, because in her heart, the responsibility of the elves is too heavy, and she can hardly breathe.


    Now, this responsibility is gradually lightening. When the tree of eternity appears, she has done her best as the queen of spirits.


    After the release of the pressure, the comfort, the gratitude to Ye Yinzhu and the feelings of many years in the past are released under the stimulation of vitality, and then there is a scene of active kissing.


    Anya''s coma was just a moment. When the bottleneck in her body finally broke through, she actually woke up. But at that time, she still couldn''t control her body. This is the main reason why Ye Yinzhu''s body temperature gradually increased after she hugged her.


    Anya found that compared with shyness, naked in Ye Yinzhu''s arms, she is more at ease. It was a kind of security from the heart, as if in his arms, he would never be hurt. She was surrounded by elves, so she couldn''t wake up at that time. She didn''t want to bear the embarrassment.


    And ye Yinzhu became the king of spirits, she naturally knew clearly, and because of this, the scruples in her heart also disappeared. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 872

    However, within the elves, she is the most powerful existence. Although the elves are beautiful, none of the men can get Anya''s Qingmi.


    Ye Yinzhu has become the king of spirits, which has a great impact on Anya''s inner world. If, in the past, because of the total impossibility of marriage, their sister brother relationship has become flawless, then, when the impossibility has become possible, a door has quietly opened in her heart. In addition, driven by the desire brought by vitality, Anya embraces Ye Yinzhu.


    Although the surface of all this seems simple, it is the coincidence of Anya and ye Yinzhu''s inner activities and physical changes.


    But now, not only does Ye Yinzhu not know what to do, but Anya also doesn''t know how to face Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu''s body is stiff and wakes up, and she wakes up a lot at the same time. Although the stimulation of vitality to desire is very strong, in the physiological desire, women are less than one tenth of men. In addition, the nature of the elves is quiet. Therefore, Anya still reluctantly suppresses her body by virtue of her spiritual power far inferior to that of Ye Yinzhu.


    At this moment, no matter which one of them makes any intimate move, it will be out of control like thunder stirring fire. Perhaps subconsciously feel this situation, so Anya and ye Yinzhu did not move, so they looked at each other.


    "Sister Anya, I, we..." Ye Yinzhu is in a panic mood. He remembers that not long ago, Xiao Longnu said to him that yin and Yang attract each other. Is this the case now? No, I can''t do things like animals. I already have a wife and children. Sula and Haiyang have raised their children for more than two years in order to bear the pain of losing their husband. If they do something wrong to them, what''s the difference between them and animals.


    At the thought of the ocean, Sura and his children, ye Yinzhu''s eyes gradually become clear. After all, his spiritual power is strong. Although his desire is booming, under the action of strong willpower, he controls the force in his body, slowly suppresses the vigorous vitality, and forces himself to calm down.


    "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you?" Anya suddenly exclaimed. Because she was in such a close distance, she clearly saw a wisp of blood flowing out of the corner of Ye Yinzhu''s mouth.


    It turns out that ye Yinzhu has bitten the tip of his tongue when he bears the huge desire.


    Don''t look over your head. Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath, quickly takes back the blood at the corner of his mouth with the force. The force flows, and his body slides out of Anya''s six wings. With his back to Anya, he takes three deep breaths of the air filled with the breath of life in the eternal tree, calming his mood, and the wound on the tip of his tongue also recovers in this short time.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body is separated from her, and Anya is also relieved. Her mood is a strange contradiction. Intellectually, she tells her that everything between herself and ye Yinzhu just now shouldn''t happen, but desire urges her to go further like a devil. Just entered the second God level, and it was with the help of external forces that she broke through the bottleneck of Mowu Jibi. Anya''s ability is far less stable than that of Ye Yinzhu''s original painful breakthrough.


    Under the influence of the complex mood, the huge energy in her body, which is completely transformed into vitality, suddenly fluctuates violently. The pink on her pretty face has completely turned into red, and the hot breath is scattered everywhere. She originally wanted to get up from the huge wooden bed, but the huge life energy suddenly becomes disordered, and she just left the bed The weight fell back, and the intense pain from the meridians in the body made Anya Snort and fell back to the wooden bed.


    This time, it''s Ye Yinzhu''s turn to ask questions. He wanted to leave here at once, but when he just started, he heard Anya''s painful hum. Out of concern for Anya, he quickly turned his back to Anya''s direction and asked, "what''s the matter with you, sister Anya?"


    Anya tried to endure the increasing pain in her body and said, "I''m ok. Yinzhu, you can go."


    Although she suppressed it, her voice still changed because of the pain in her body. Although Ye Yinzhu''s strength has not been completely stabilized, he can easily grasp the changes around him because of the feeling of harmony between man and nature. He immediately found out that it was wrong. At this time, he could not care about the scruples in his heart. Nothing was important for Anya''s safety. The figure drifted back to the bed, and he was startled by the sight of anyaton.


    Anya''s whole body has become a pale golden red, breathing hot air, so that the temperature in the air continues to rise, and this situation is becoming more severe, Anya closed her eyes, behind the six wings soft hanging on the bed, delicate body slightly trembling, her vitality is not weakening, but in a terrible speed I''m here.


    Startled, ye Yinzhu quickly presses Anya''s forehead with one hand and inputs his force into Anya''s body. However, as soon as his force enters Anya''s body, Anya''s heat rises again. Wow, a mouthful of blood comes out. Suddenly, where the blood reaches, the wooden bed made of the eternal tree has melted into a big hole. We can see how high the temperature of the blood is.How could that be? In the process of searching for Anya''s body, ye Yinzhu finds that Anya has no problem. The problem lies in the uncontrollable life energy. Ye Yinzhu''s life can also be very strong, but this kind of breath hidden in the blood is obviously uncontrollable, his own vitality has been huge to a terrible degree, trying to help Anya suppress it will only backfire, just like adding fuel to the fire.


    When ye Yinzhu is possessed by the devil, he immediately thinks of this word. Anya''s body is obviously unable to bear it. If it goes on like this, those huge lives can continue to improve, and the result will only be Anya''s death. There''s no suspense. Even if ye Yinzhu''s strength is stronger, he can''t help Anya to control it.


    "Do you want her to die?" The cool sound is as comfortable as a sip of ice water on a hot summer day. A golden figure gradually condenses into entity from illusion, and appears beside Ye Yinzhu. It is XiaoLongNu.


    Seeing little dragon girl, ye Yinzhu seems to have found a savior. After all, little dragon girl is the only dragon in the world, and her strength has reached the peak of sub God level. In addition, her secret skill of East Dragon is obviously better than that of Ye Yinzhu.


    "Come on, help sister Anya." Ye Yinzhu grabs XiaoLongNu''s hand eagerly.


    XiaoLongNu looked at Ye Yinzhu and Anya, and said calmly, "I can''t save her by playing with fire."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned, "what is playing with fire?"


    Little dragon girl sticks her hand to Anya''s forehead. Suddenly, the rising breath of life in Anya''s body stabilizes a bit, and the temperature is also reduced a lot. However, after the reduction, the temperature is rising again.


    Little Dragon Girl glanced at Ye Yinzhu and said in a cold voice, "do you think the dragon''s blood is so easy to bear? Although you are through this tree to achieve the purpose of filtering, but such a huge life can not be absorbed by ordinary life forms. It is not her own strength to break through the bottleneck with external force. This makes her in the strength of the moment to enhance at the same time, they can not have a matching control. The result can only be life energy out of control, burst body and die


    Ye yinzhuyan looks at the temperature on Anya''s body surface dropping a few minutes, and hopes to light up in his heart, "Little Dragon Girl, I know you must have a way. I beg you to save her."


    Little dragon girl said calmly: "I never lie. Since I said I can''t save it, I can''t save it. You can pay back what you have done. "


    Ye Yinzhu is very anxious. He never thought that he was kind enough to help the ancient tree evolve into an eternal tree, and help Anya break through the magic wall, but he brought such serious consequences. For a moment, the whole person has been completely in a state of extreme anxiety.


    Looking at the painful Anya, his eyes have become red.


    A little surprise flashed in XiaoLongNu''s eyes. It was the first time that she saw Ye Yinzhu''s expression. At the beginning, even on the edge of life and death, he was not so excited as now.


    "You want to save her?" Little dragon girl asked coldly.


    Ye Yinzhu glared at her, "is that true? As long as I can cure sister Anya, I will give anything. "


    Little dragon girl said faintly: "she is a woman. She has absorbed too much vitality and can''t control it by herself. Her body burns the fire of Yin life. The fire of life can''t be put out with anything unless it''s burnt out. If she died, then everything here will be completely ignited by the fire of life, not only the eternal tree, but also the forest will be reduced to ashes. To save her, there is only one way, that is to transform the fire of life with the attribute of Yang through the harmony of yin and Yang, so that the fire of life will gradually extinguish, return to normal vitality, and let her control it. In this world, there is only one person who can burn the fire of Yang life. "


    -----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 873

    "There is only one person in this world who can burn the fire of Yang life." Little Dragon Girl''s indifferent words bring hope.


    "Who is it? Tell me, even if he''s at the end of the world, I''ll get him. " Ye Yinzhu said eagerly. Anya''s temperature had risen again at this time, approaching the level just now, and his eagerness had reached the peak.


    "If you want to take the initiative to control the fire of life, you need so much vitality. In this world, only you and I can have such vitality. I am a female, belonging to Yin, and you are a male, belonging to Yang."


    Ye Yinzhu a Leng, "you mean, I am that person."


    Little Dragon Girl glanced at him, "it''s you. Let''s start now. I don''t have to tell you what to do with the harmony of yin and Yang. The harmony of yin and Yang is to return to Tai Chi, burning your own fire of life is consistent with her fire of life, breathing too much fire of life into your own body, and fusing it with your own fire of life, so that she can gradually control the vitality in her body, at least not let the vitality burn again. In this way, not only can she be saved, but also she can really break through to the sub God level. However, if you want to improve, it won''t be as easy as you. After all, she didn''t rely on her own strength to break through the magic wall. Without suffering, it is impossible to have the benefits of Mowu Jibi sub God level. "


    Harmony of yin and Yang? Ye Yinzhu took a look at Anya''s red body, and then at XiaoLongNu, "you, you won''t let me and her She''s my sister


    Little dragon girl said coldly, "I don''t care what your relationship is. Is she your sister? Then why did she just kiss you? If it wasn''t for the great fluctuation of each other''s vitality, you would not have ignited her life so violently. It''s all her fault. Besides, didn''t you just say that you would do anything to save her? "


    "But..." The anxiety in Ye Yinzhu''s heart has become another form. He never thought it would be like this.


    XiaoLongNu said calmly: "Taiji is divided into yin and Yang. If it is too rigid, it is easy to break. If it is too soft, it is easy to break. The harmony of yin and Yang is the way of Tianlun. Milk is compulsory for Donglong. Isn''t that the only thing between men and women? She''s not your sister. I''ve told you the only way. It''s up to you to save her or not, it''s none of my business


    With these words, her figure faded again and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    In fact, Little Dragon Girl''s realm of harmony between man and nature is still above Ye Yinzhu. She can see almost everything that happens in Qin City. Before, when ye Yinzhu helped the evolution of ancient trees and the breakthrough of Anya, she knew it, but she didn''t say anything. After all, the enhancement of elves'' strength is only good for the future facing the abyss.


    However, she did not expect that Anya would stir up Ye Yinzhu after her ascension, making her unstable vitality burn up.


    If you don''t light the fire of life, Anya still can''t control the vitality completely, but as long as you keep working hard, you will be able to control this part of the power one day, and naturally you don''t need the harmony of yin and Yang.


    At this time, things have happened. With XiaoLongNu''s character, she naturally won''t explain so much to Ye Yinzhu. She had never been in touch with the outside world, and naturally did not understand the complex changes in Anya''s mood.


    With little dragon girl gone, only Ye Yinzhu and Anya are left in the tree house. With little dragon girl''s departure, Anya''s previously repressed fire of life suddenly burns more fiercely. With Ye Yinzhu''s strength, he can feel waves of hot when he holds Anya''s hand.


    Consciousness told him that if he did not rescue, I am afraid there would be no chance.


    "Sister Anya, I''m sorry. I caused all this. But I really can''t let you die. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands almost trembled and took off his Shenyuan magic robe. With his perseverance, he was in a panic. When his hands touched Anya''s body, he was affected by the fire of Yin life, and the fire of life in his body immediately burned.


    The difference is that ye Yinzhu can completely control the burning of his life, which is different from Anya''s crisis at this time.


    Both men and women of the elves are extremely beautiful, and Anya, as the queen of elves, is the ultimate. Although her body is red at this time, it does not affect the beauty at all, just like the crystal clear made of ruby.


    Opening his arms, ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath and returns to his original position, embracing Anya''s delicate body. Suddenly, an extremely hot feeling comforts his body and his heart.


    That kind of feeling is indescribable, the burning of the moment makes the desire that he has been repressing all over the world. And Anya''s temperature stopped rising because of his contact.


    I don''t know whether Anya regained some consciousness or instinctive reaction. Her hot arms slowly wound around Ye Yinzhu''s neck, and her slender legs slowly spread out and coiled around Ye Yinzhu''s waist. Her blushing face seemed to drip water.


    When the hard and gentle contact, when the last trace of reason quietly disappeared, hard finally broke through many barriers, began to move forward. And the blazing warmth also brought an indescribable pleasure, devouringThe fire of life with the attributes of yin and Yang rises, blends, absorbs and transforms in the collision of hardness and warmth. Everything seems so natural and abrupt. Who would have thought that when the evolution of the eternal tree is completed on the first day, it will usher in such a spring?


    But the two masters who bring spring should not be together. However, who can say that this is a mistake?


    Even if it is really a mistake, it is also a beautiful mistake. After all, all the starting points come from help and reward.


    I don''t know when, the six soft and drooping wings have come together again, and the strong body has been gathered. Yin Fire and Yang fire are rising in the blend, and the huge vitality has finally calmed down from irritability.


    What the extremely hot comfort brings is a brand new feeling. The bridge of life is condensed and released in the seeds of sudden growth. All of them were calm at that moment, and the rest were only slight groans and deep gasps.


    As night falls, stars are shining all over the forest. In this cold environment, the Brenner mountains are full of green.


    On the crown of the huge tree of eternity, a man and a woman, sitting and standing, were all looking at the stars in the sky, but it was very quiet around them. They did not speak, but an inexplicable atmosphere spread between them.


    Sitting is a woman with dark green long hair scattered behind her. Leaning against the crown of the tree, she exudes a lazy beauty. Her six strange wings stretch out, supporting her body from falling down from the gap of the crown. Slender legs covered with a layer of light green tulle, looming, full of breathtaking attraction.


    Standing man dressed in white, moving gently in the breeze, looking at the stars eyes are still clear, but in that clear, but many inexplicable things.


    "Yinzhu, call me sister." Anya''s soft voice rings in Ye Yinzhu''s ear.


    "Sister." Simple two words from the mouth of Ye Yinzhu spit out, but it seems to have experienced a thousand difficulties and dangers in general.


    Anya calmly smile, "remember these two words, I will always be your sister. Thank you, Yinzhu. "


    "Thank me?" Ye Yinzhu''s gaze at the stars moved down and fell on the lazy figure.


    Anya nodded her head and her pretty face was full of smiles. "Yes, thank you. What you give is not only the origin of the elves. In one day, you let me experience the peak of extreme pain and happiness, which I have never experienced in the past 400 years of life. I don''t know what will come to mind when a person''s life ends, but I am sure that if one day, at the end of my life, today''s memory will first appear in my mind. Thank you for the experience. Do you still think I''m a sister? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded silently.


    Anya smile, six wings patted the crown, stood up, standing beside him, "then, you have to remember, I will always be your sister. Some things are not controlled by time. Just like a kind of flower in our elf family, it is called Epiphyllum. Although it blooms for a short time, its beauty is irreplaceable. Elves are the race of pursuing perfection. Since perfection has appeared, I don''t want any more cases of destroying it. So, I''m still your sister, and I am, and I will always be, your sister. "


    "Sister Anya, I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for my carelessness, I wouldn''t... "


    Anya didn''t let him go on. She stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips. Her voice rang out in his heart, "fool, remember, I''m your sister. Go, it''s going to light, the dawn is coming, go where you should go


    Lip points, Anya''s body is so floating to go under the canopy.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t chase after her. He knew that Anya had finished her day''s fate. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 874

    When Anya''s figure disappeared in the tree crown, her voice came again, "you know, Yinzhu, I like the gift you gave me today. Anya never regretted it


    Blankly standing there, the ear recalled that moving voice, ye Yinzhu has some crazy. But on the disappearing figure, there are two strings of pearls


    Until the moment when the portal opens, ye Yinzhu''s mind is still at a loss. His body is pulled into the portal by little dragon girl.


    "That woman is very clever. It was a misunderstanding. " Little dragon girl said lightly.


    "Smart?" Ye Yinzhu looks at XiaoLongNu in surprise. At this time, they had left Qin City and appeared outside the gate of Qin City garrison camp outside Falan city.


    It''s still dark and dawn hasn''t come yet.


    Little dragon girl said calmly: "are you confused? In fact, it''s just that you think too much. I can feel her words are from the heart, she really took what happened as a beautiful memory. She is a rational woman, even she can put down, what reason can''t you put down? To be yourself is the best help to her, otherwise, you will only bring her trouble. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart seems to become transparent in these words of little dragon girl. She said with a bitter smile, "when did you become an expert in emotion. But, after so much, can I really treat sister Anya as before? "


    Little dragon girl said calmly: "even if you have to worry, you should finish what you should do first. Is this Falan? " As she said that, her eyes had turned to the seven towering towers in the city of Falan.


    In fact, little dragon girl is right. Anya and ye Yinzhu have a relationship, which is good for Anya herself. First of all, her strength has been promoted to the level of the second God of Mowu Jibi. Psychologically, it helps her a lot. Anya also feels this, so she says "thank you" to Ye Yinzhu.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is smart, and the realm of harmony between man and nature is not much worse than XiaoLongNu, he is not a woman after all, and his grasp of women''s psychology can never be compared with XiaoLongNu.


    Since Angie betrayed the elves and nearly brought them into the abyss of destruction, Anya has begun to bear the heavy responsibility for the rejuvenation of the race. Although she can''t see anything on the surface, she has been under such heavy pressure in her heart. She has been tired and embarrassed for a long time.


    At that time, the emergence of Ye Yinzhu brought Anya an opportunity to revive the elves. She also seized this opportunity and finally made the elves rise again after continuous efforts. But, in addition to her own, who knows how much she paid? How much effort did she expend under great pressure? Anya has devoted herself to the rise of the elves. For a long time, her mental state has become very tired and may collapse at any time.


    Ye Yinzhu helped the ancient tree to evolve into the eternal tree, which undoubtedly helped Anya fulfill her greatest wish, and also helped her to improve her own strength.


    At that time, the tension in Anya''s heart has been relaxed, and at that moment, Anya''s spirit has come to the moment of collapse.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu''s marriage with her helps her release her deep depression and completely solve Anya''s psychological fatigue, which can be said to give her a new life.


    Therefore, if ye Yinzhu gets Anya''s most precious virgin body, Anya will get more from him.


    It''s just that although XiaoLongNu feels this, she knows little about the outside world, so she can''t explain it to Ye Yinzhu. However, she can still feel that Anya only gets benefits from ye Yinzhu, and ye Yinzhu pays for it completely.


    Although XiaoLongNu''s words of persuasion are still cold, ye Yinzhu feels much more comfortable. After all, the combination with Anya has to happen. He is not a person who can''t let go of it. He will not let himself worry any more. What will happen in the future? Now who knows?


    For him, the most important thing is not to hurt his wife. Anya will not tell about it. XiaoLongNu''s temper will not be publicized. Let it be a secret between himself and Anya.


    With little dragon girl''s eyes, ye Yinzhu nods to the seven pagodas of Falan. She floats up and flies to the direction of Falan city.


    It''s not dawn yet. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to wake up the Qin City soldiers in the camp. Otherwise, his return will inevitably cause a great disturbance. He doesn''t want to face the scene of the stars and the moon and finally come back. At this time, what he wants to do most is to reunite with his family. If the Qin City soldiers find his return, then the time to reunite with his family must be postponed After.


    Little dragon girl follows behind Ye Yinzhu. Her body is totally weightless, flying lightly.


    From the garrison of Qin City to Falan City, it''s just an instant for them. With the connection with the dark tower, Falan''s defense barrier quietly opens a gap, and ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu enter directly without any barrier.


    It''s not easy for the knights to protect themselves with their strength.The dark tower is already in sight. At this moment, ye Yinzhu is in a completely different mood. Sula, ocean, I''m back. And my children.


    Floating body fell in front of the dark tower, everything around is quiet, the distant sky has been gradually blue, the day is about to light, dawn has come.


    Standing in front of the dark tower, ye Yinzhu''s heart is full of mixed feelings. Although in his actual feelings, it is only less than a month since he left, in reality, he has really gone for three years.


    Three years. How did Sura and the ocean spend these three years? How much they miss and suffer for themselves.


    For a moment, he couldn''t step into the dark tower. His heart beat faster and faster. In excitement, his hands clenched. There were complex changes in his mood.


    The stronger the yearning in his heart, the less he knows how to face his wives. No matter what, no matter what the reason, what happened between him and Anya has already been sorry for the two wives.


    Just at this time, suddenly, a cold wind blows out of the dark tower. Before ye Yinzhu reacts, a cold breath has quietly hit his chest. It''s as cold as a knife and corrosive. Ye Yinzhu is attacked, and the force in his body flows into a water ripple to digest the cold wind. This sudden attack also makes him wake up immediately, Subconsciously, he looked at the open door of the dark tower.


    A delicate voice rang out clearly, "who are you? How dare you come to my dark tower? Don''t you know this is a forbidden area?"


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, and didn''t wait for him to answer. Another voice, which was also delicate but seemed calm, said: "don''t tell him more. Let''s beat him first. Yesterday I just learned a very practical magic."


    As soon as the voice fell, an orange light suddenly came out from the darkness of the dark tower. In the blink of an eye, it came to Ye Yinzhu''s chest again. Contrary to the cold wind just now, this attack is no longer the energy of dark attribute mixed corrosion, but pure light. Although the energy is only orange level, the light element contained in it is extremely pure, and the energy attack is very strong Strike is very coherent, it''s definitely a genuine arrow of light.


    In the low level of light magic, there are few attacks. Arrow of light is one of them. Generally speaking, orange level magicians can master it. However, if you want to play it so well, you have to cultivate it to yellow level at least. If you have enough magic support, you can make the arrow of light more cohesive.


    Ye Yinzhu still doesn''t move. Even the Shenyuan magic robe can filter the attack of this degree, let alone the force.


    A halo spread directly in front of his chest.


    Ye Yinzhu has the feeling of laughing and crying in his heart. When did Falan have such a weak magician? Besides, he was still in his dark tower. It seems that he has not seen an orange level magician for a long time. As soon as I came back, I was attacked. I was still in my own territory. It''s ridiculous to say.


    It seems that the other side also found that ye Yinzhu didn''t get any damage in the attack, and two light sounds sounded at the same time.


    "He seems to be a little strong. Brother, what shall we do? " The first voice of the previous speech made a question.


    "Let''s try again. If we can''t, call someone. Use that trick. " A little thick sound soon made a decision, and then ye Yinzhu saw two orange lights coming out of the dark tower at the same time.


    Ye Yinzhu, with a smile on his face, looks at two orange rays shooting at him. Although the two magicians are weaker, their casting speed seems to be good. It seems that they should be more than orange.


    Just as he was ready to let the magic disappear in his body according to the previous method, suddenly, the two orange lights that shot at him at the same time in the air quietly changed. Just when the two lights were about to reach a foot in front of Ye Yinzhu''s chest, the two lights suddenly collided. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 875

    Compared with the previous two attacks, this one is at least five times more powerful. Although it is still impossible to hurt Ye Yinzhu, he was also startled. This attack has reached the high level of yellow level, even close to the primary level of green level. However, their magic is only orange level! What''s going on.


    Under the blow of the explosive force, ye Yinzhu''s black hair flutters backward. This time, it''s the little dragon beside him that makes a light sound. Yang Xiangke has mastered the critical point very well! "


    Of course, little dragon girl will not be surprised by the power of this attack. For her and ye Yinzhu, there is no difference between this level of attack and scratching, but the means and methods of this attack surprised her a little.


    After listening to Xiao Longnu, ye Yinzhu also understands. The two kinds of attacks are light and dark. When they collide in front of their chest, because of the mutual repulsion between light elements and dark elements, they produce the explosive force in the strong collision, and even mix with trace elements.


    Although such an attack seems impossible to cause damage to yourself, don''t forget that the source of the attack is only two orange level magic. If it''s two forbidden incantations, what will happen?


    You know, light and dark elements are not so easy to control. If the method is not used properly, the result will only be mutual cancellation rather than explosion. From this point of view, the two magicians who attacked themselves were extraordinary in the control of magic. Moreover, it seems that they are not adults to listen to their voices. If they are, then their development potential will be extraordinary in the future.


    When ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu are surprised at the same time, three small heads come out from the gate of the dark tower. They look at Ye Yinzhu without fear, but with curiosity.


    There were two voices, but there were three. The one who had never spoken before said something discontentedly: "big brother, second sister, your magic is not good! You go first. I''ll protect you. " He took a short sword from the front and jumped out from behind with a standard face.


    If this happens to ordinary soldiers and magicians, ye Yinzhu will appreciate these people very much. Not to mention the subtle magic cooperation of the two magicians, the courage of the last warrior to stand up in front of the other two should be appreciated.


    However, ye Yinzhu can''t really appreciate it now, because his heart is shaking. And the three people standing in front of him and little dragon girl are acting strangely.


    The three people are about the same height. The last one is a little higher, but it''s only about one meter. The other two are even less than one meter. Their delicate skin seems to drip water at any time. They are also handsome and handsome. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, apart from hostility, they are curious, but absolutely can''t find any negative emotions.


    Standing about one meter, they are short in the dwarves, but they are not dwarfs. They are three children. They look like three children made of powder and jade. The most ridiculous thing is that the dagger standing in the front is still wooden.


    Seeing these three children, ye Yinzhu''s heart beats continuously and irresistibly. His eyes turn red in an instant. He appears in the dark tower. The three children have already told him a lot. The identity of the three children has already been revealed.


    The two children, a man and a woman, both holding magic wands, are very imaginative and beautiful. The difference is that the girl''s hair is dark blue, while the boy''s is black. The boy with the wooden sword has black hair, which is also beautiful, but slightly different from the other two children.


    Subconsciously, ye Yinzhu strides towards the children, and his heart is full of tenderness.


    "Stop. I''ll be rude to you if I go any further." The little boy at the front, holding his dagger in his hand, cheers to Ye Yinzhu impolitely. The other little hand is still behind him. He is constantly gesticulating towards the other two children, as if to let them go quickly. But what he did can''t hide Ye Yinzhu''s feeling of harmony between man and nature.


    After that, the two children looked at each other, and the boy said, "sister, please call Mom, and I''ll help my brother here. How can a man run away? " Childish voice, but showed no childish courage, holding an ordinary stick up in the hand, is about to start reciting.


    The little girl quit, "why should I run away? My mother said that I should be brave no matter when I face any enemy. I should be brave like my father. I want to help my brother, too. "


    The little boy in front of him was in a hurry. "You two idiots, let''s go."


    Ye Yinzhu stopped when the boy at the front yelled at him. He was tall and squatted down for the convenience of speaking.


    "Wait, you don''t have to be nervous. I mean nothing." Ye Yinzhu tried to make his smile look softer. I couldn''t let the tears in my eyes flow out.


    The two children in the back came to the boy in front, and three pink faces looked at him at the same time, "don''t you mean any harm?" Asked the child, known as big brother.Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "of course, how can I be malicious? Do you think I''m a bad guy? "


    Ye Yinzhu has some confidence in his appearance.


    But who knows, the three children even nodded at the same time and said with one voice: "like."


    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned, and the smile on his face suddenly turned into a bitter smile.


    The biggest boy said, "mom said that bad people are good at camouflage themselves. You can''t be blinded by appearances. You look good, but who knows if you''re full of bad water. "


    The little girl said, "yes, he came to our dark tower before dawn. He must be the big wolf in the story of big wolf and little white rabbit told by his mother."


    "Er..." I turned out to be a big wolf. It was my own child who said it. In the face of these three lovely children, ye Yinzhu is not angry, even a little negative emotion, only deep guilt. Who''s to blame if the child doesn''t know him? He can only blame himself!


    "Who do you think is good?" Ye Yinzhu asked subconsciously.


    Three children''s eyes at the same time to one side of the little dragon girl, "this sister like a good man."


    Ye Yinzhu turns to XiaoLongNu and sees her coming towards them. To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, XiaoLongNu looks like she has never seen before. He never thought that the expression of tenderness would appear on the cold woman''s face. But at this time, little dragon girl looks so gentle and amiable, even can feel the maternal brilliance released from her body.


    This, this is the little dragon girl who almost killed herself?


    Little Dragon Girl squatted down beside Ye Yinzhu, subconsciously stretched out her hand and touched the little boy''s face with a dagger, "you are so cute. Can you tell me your name?"


    The little boy with the dagger blushed and said, "sister, my name is ye nianqin."


    Another child, who was called big brother, said, "my name is yesiqin."


    And the little girl said, "my name is ye lianqin."


    Hearing their names, little dragon girl was stunned. When she looked back at Ye Yinzhu, she found that he was in tears.


    Ye Siqin, ye lianqin and ye nianqin must have been named by their mother. What does that mean? Ye Yinzhu couldn''t bear his inner feelings any longer. He looked at the three children in front of him and burst into tears.


    Ye nianqin seems to be the most simple of the three children. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s tears, she can''t help putting down her wooden sword. "Uncle, why are you crying? Well, let''s not say you''re a bad person, OK


    Ye Siqin still some vigilant looking at Ye Yinzhu, "little brother, don''t be blinded by the appearance."


    Ye lianqin chuckled and scraped her little face with her fingers, saying, "don''t you feel ashamed? Such a big man is still crying."


    Ye Yinzhu''s feelings burst out in this moment. He opened his arms and put all the three children in his arms. In the hands of the three children, whether they are wooden sticks or wooden swords, they are floating in the air for fear of hurting them.


    Embracing the three children, ye Yinzhu said in a trembling voice, "I''m your father."


    The three children were startled by the sudden changes. The first thing ye Siqin thought of was that he guessed correctly. The man''s tears were really meant to deceive his brother and sister. Ye lianqin was a girl after all, and almost cried in her fright. Ye nianqin, on the other hand, needs to be calm. Only he is the first to hear what ye Yinzhu said.


    "Are you our father?"


    Ye Yinzhu sobbed and nodded his head.


    Ye Siqin and ye lianqin also understood at this time. They looked at each other in surprise, and ye lianqin said, "mom said, dad is a great hero, are you a great hero? Mom also said that dad has gone far away and doesn''t know when he will come back. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know how to answer his daughter''s words. The appearance of the three children had a great impact on his heart. He wanted to show them his heart.


    ------------


    if you like Xiaosan''s works, you can smash the tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 876

    Xiao San sees that there are many controversies about these chapters, and there are also some readers who are skeptical and even abusive. I came out to explain, not because I didn''t think I wrote this paragraph well, but because I was very upset. I hope that readers can understand what I think.


    There are a lot of readers who follow Qin Di from Xiao San''s first set of books. This is already the eighth set of books. Xiao San works hard every day. The author of ACE evolution is my good friend. I heard him say that he broke out for two months, and his body can''t support it. There''s no need to recuperate. I understand his physical pain, because Xiao San has been writing like this for nearly five years.


    Xiao San is not willing to tell others about his health or even his family, because I don''t want others to worry about me. For five years, no matter what I write is good or bad, Xiao San thinks that I have always been loyal to readers. Some new authors asked me how to succeed. I told them that if you want to get the support and loyalty of readers, you have to be loyal to readers first.


    Xiao San welcomes you to discuss the plot of the book, but I can''t bear the deliberate insults and abuse, so I''m not allowed to speak directly. Why? Because I feel that their abuse is sorry for my five years of hard work. Even if I don''t write well, please respect the fruits of my labor. If you really don''t want to see it, please leave quietly.


    As for the plot of this paragraph, Xiao San actually thought about it for a long time before he decided to write it like this. Because I feel sorry for Anya. I have decided to give her a good ending in the end.


    Every character in the book is created by Xiao San. They are like my children, especially the positive characters. I seldom let them die because I can''t bear to.


    Anya can be said to be the first beauty Ye Yinzhu knew. At that time, he didn''t know that Sula was a woman. Those who have read it carefully should know how many things Anya is carrying. The death of her mother, the betrayal of her sister, the life and death of the elves, and the later development of Qin City, all of these are almost on her shoulders. She paid more for Yinzhu than Sula and the ocean. But what did she get? As an elf queen, for the sake of the continuation of the blood of the elf clan, she can only combine with the clan, which is why I want Ye Yinzhu to become a foreign ELF KING.


    Even angel, who once betrayed the elves, has a good ending. If Anya is lonely all his life, Xiaosan can''t bear it. So, I just want Ye Yinzhu to have a good ending with her. That''s why we have the plot of these days.


    Some people say that ye Yinzhu is forced to wear clothes. I don''t know where to put them. He is kind to help Anya improve his strength, but he brings Anya to the point of life and death. What should he do? What could be more important than Anya''s life?


    I don''t know how many people like Anya. As a woman behind a successful man, if she doesn''t have a good ending, then she is too poor.


    Some people say I''m a stallion. Do you know what a stallion is? If you do it, you''ll leave. You don''t have to worry about it any more. If you see who does it, it''s called a stallion.


    If you say that because Yinzhu has more than two wives, I''m only a harem at most.


    Frankly speaking, I never support monogamy. In my opinion, monogamy itself is the retrogression of society. I think that people with ability should be able to marry more or more. Polygamy and polyandry will promote social progress, at least from the perspective of excellent genes.


    As for how to write in the future, it''s hard for me to say now. Qin Di will probably finish on December 20 and open a new book at the same time. I want to try the pure love writing method, but please give Xiao San some time.


    Some of my friends said that my monthly ticket has dropped in the past two months. In fact, the total number of monthly tickets has not decreased much. It''s almost the same at the end of the month. It''s just that other authors are working hard to canvass. Frankly speaking, Xiao San seldom canvasses votes now. It''s not that he doesn''t want to get a place. Instead, he looks at other writers canvassing every day, and he thinks he can''t. I am an author, not a canvassing machine. I always believe that my friends who support me will naturally vote for me. Why do I have to do it? At least, Xiaosan will not canvass for the book of qindi. I will concentrate on the final creation and new book of qindi.


    I have written the outline of the following parts of Qin Di, and the context has been completely clear. I will give you an unexpected ending. Brothers and sisters who like Qin Di, please continue to pay attention.


    After so many complaints, I feel more comfortable. Xiao San has gone to code. I wish you all good health and all the best. thank you.

 Chapter 877

    Holding the bodies of the three children and wiping away the tears on his face, ye Yinzhu said softly, "I can''t say that I am a hero, but I can promise you that I will protect you and your mother with my life."


    The three children don''t know whether they feel Ye Yinzhu''s sincere feelings. At the same time, they are all silent. Three pairs of big bright eyes look at him and don''t know what they are thinking.


    Little dragon girl stands beside Ye Yinzhu, her eyes are still so soft, "let me hold them, OK?"


    Ye Yinzhu has not yet opened his mouth, a cold voice has come, "not good."


    In the dark door of the dark tower, a woman came out slowly. Her long dark blue hair, blue eyes, and cold breath, like a blade, coldly faced little dragon girl.


    Seeing her, ye Yinzhu''s body suddenly became stiff, and he didn''t even notice that his three children were slipping away from him.


    "Mom." The three children rushed to the woman. She bent down subconsciously and first held ye nianqin in her arms. He gave a kiss on his little face and said in a deep voice, "Siqin, take your brother and sister back."


    Ye Siqin looked at her mother''s cold face and said with some worry: "Mom, are they enemies? Shall I call the godfather? "


    The woman said coldly: "no need. You go back. " As she spoke, she put ye nianqin on the ground.


    The three children seemed to be afraid of her. They agreed and vomited their tongue in the direction of Ye Yinzhu. Then they ran to the dark tower.


    "Sula." Ye Yinzhu has just calmed down a little. After this woman appeared, she became excited again, and she would rush forward with an arrow step.


    "Stop." Su Lali drinks, looks at Ye Yinzhu, the red light in his eyes flickers, "Ye Yinzhu, you really deserve us!"


    "I..." No matter how powerful the words are, Suya and Suya don''t know what happened yesterday.


    Sula''s eyes are red and she looks at Ye Yinzhu. At this time, her mood has reached the point of extreme collapse. The children get up very early every morning. Sula will let them play first and clean up the room by themselves. The ocean goes to bed a little late every night, and naturally gets up a little later in the morning.


    Just now, she felt that there were element fluctuations under the dark tower, because she was afraid that the children would cause damage, so she ran down in a hurry. Before reaching the bottom of the tower, her keen hearing heard Ye Yinzhu''s voice. At that time, her excitement had reached the peak. After three years, did he finally come back?


    However, when Sula just came to the bottom of the tower, she saw the eye-catching Little Dragon Girl in a long golden dress. Her beautiful face and cool temperament were excellent in all aspects. At that moment, Sula''s enthusiasm seemed to be quenched by the cold water. At the next moment, her heart had become cold. That''s why we have this scene. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, pain, resentment, and all kinds of complex emotions continue to spread in my heart.


    Compared with the ocean, Sura is much more vulnerable. After all, she suffered too much trauma when she was young. She inherited her mother''s good genes and gave birth to a pair of twins. But just now, she remembered the scene when she was young. At that time, she and her younger brother left landias Palace with her mother and suffered a lot. At this time, her husband was with other women. Could not the suffering of that year come to her?


    If the ocean was here, she would ask first, but Sula''s mental vulnerability led her to make a judgment directly, and she didn''t want to give ye Yinzhu an opportunity to explain.


    The dark blue figure suddenly twinkles. Instead of taking charge of XiaoLongNu, she rushes directly towards Ye Yinzhu. With the sigh of God, the sharp light is locked in the heart of Ye Yinzhu with the breath of curse.


    Sula''s heart is bleeding. At this moment, she has become completely unconscious. She has only one idea in her heart. She must never let the pain reappear. Since he has betrayed himself and the ocean, let it all come to an end and leave the world with him.


    After three years of waiting, Sula''s original state of mind that she had become a normal person together with Ye Yinzhu became more fragile than before. She lived in a state of anxiety about gain and loss every day, and her mental state was never in good condition. The stimulation of seeing ye Yinzhu again made her lose her mind in an instant. In her heart, only the cold hatred she had when she was young. In her eyes, ye Yinzhu has even become her irresponsible father.


    Staring at Sula rushing towards himself, ye Yinzhu didn''t make any dodging action. His guilt made him unwilling to dodge. Of course, he knew that Sula''s strike with God''s sigh was definitely different from the children''s attack just now, but he still didn''t dodge.


    The speed of Sula''s instant explosion surprised even little dragon girl. From the tower gate to yeyinzhu, it is only a few meters away, while XiaoLongNu is behind yeyinzhu. Whether it''s a human or a dragon, it takes a certain amount of time to respond. Even if Little Dragon Girl''s strength is superior, her reaction is much faster than ordinary people, but at this moment, her reaction can''t surpass Sura''s speed.The dark blue light just flickered for a moment, and Sula''s body was already attached to Ye Yinzhu''s body. The sigh of God in her hand had been deeply inserted into Ye Yinzhu''s left chest until there was no handle. Even the magic robe of Shenyuan could not stop the penetrating power of the sigh of God. However, ye Yinzhu''s own force was limited by himself and did not produce any counterattack.


    After all, the heart of Ye Yinzhu has a super artifact, the dead wood dragon harp. Therefore, although the sigh of God is strong, it is not a super artifact after all. Therefore, when it stabs Ye Yinzhu''s heart, although it has not been counterattacked, it also slips by and stabs Ye Yinzhu''s body close to his heart.


    Ye Yinzhu''s expression is completely rigid. Looking at Sula, his eyes are still soft, as if the sigh of God is not inserted in him, as if the strongest curse has not eroded his body.


    At the moment when the sword pierced, Sula seemed to be like a frustrated ball. All the coldness and momentum suddenly disappeared, staring at Ye Yinzhu, tears gushing down.


    I, what did I do? He just came back. I, what did I do!


    Conscious from the extreme collapse, Sula''s heart trembled more violently. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, her pretty face showed a sad smile. Cling to his body, "I will accompany you to the underground, do not abandon me."


    Raising his hand, ye Yinzhu stroked Sula''s long dark blue hair as if nothing had happened. "Silly girl, when did I abandon you? Not in this life, not in the next. It''s been three years since I left. It''s hard for you. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. Sula, I''m sorry As he said this, he put his other hand around Sula, making the sigh of God pierce deeper into her body. He gently kisses her forehead, as if he was afraid that this slight action would hurt Sula.


    Sula''s expression is a little dull, but at this time, little dragon girl has quietly come to Ye Yinzhu''s side, look at Sula, and then look at the God''s sigh standing out from behind Ye Yinzhu, and coldly say: "is this the feeling of jealousy? You''re a very fast woman. It''s a pity that if you attack him because of me, then he''s got nothing


    Sula turned her head and looked at XiaoLongNu coldly. XiaoLongNu said calmly, "are you his wife? Do you still want to kill me? Is it true that all human beings are like this? How can his vision and taste recover without me. In three years of deep sleep, how can we absorb the spring of life into blood. The hand that feeds the hand that feeds the hand, is this the descendant of that old guy? Oh, you don''t seem to be a descendant of Donglong. "


    After a look at Sula''s long dark blue hair, Little Dragon Girl patted Ye Yinzhu on the shoulder, "I''ll go to see that old guy, and I''ll come by myself after you get together." As he said this, the pale gold figure suddenly faded and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "She, who is she?" Sula found that her heart rate was speeding up rapidly, especially holding the right hand of God''s sigh.


    Ye Yinzhu kisses her forehead again, "don''t get excited, listen to me, OK? She can be said to be my ancestor and the daughter of the Dragon King. She has been guarding the spring of life. She is right. It is with her help that my vision and taste can be restored. Three years of time, in my feeling is just a moment spent, sleeping in the spring of life, can not feel the time of the outside world, when I wake up, she told me, it is three years later. This time, I brought her back to see the Dragon King. "


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu, her beautiful eyes sparkling, "you and she are just ordinary relations? I, I, I... "


    Sula''s face has become pale. As the owner of God''s sigh, she knows the power of the dagger too well. Even O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, can''t live if she is stabbed into the key by God''s sigh. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 878

    And I, unexpectedly, stabbed my husband just because of the shadow in my heart.


    The feeling of regret made Sula''s heart seem distorted. She had no other idea. She drew out the sigh of God from ye Yinzhu''s chest and wiped it to her neck.


    She couldn''t think of a solution other than death.


    Because of her own impulse, the children lost their father and the ocean lost her husband. What she killed was the person she missed and loved most. All this was unacceptable to her.


    A big hand firmly grasped Sula''s wrist, so that God''s sigh just hung in the air but did not fall.


    Ding a light ring, God''s sigh has turned into Ye Yinzhu master, "Sula, what are you doing? Do you want me to suffer for the rest of my life? It''s too dangerous in your hands. Let me keep it for you for a while. "


    Struggling with the pain in his chest, ye Yinzhu hugs Sula. He''s really afraid that his unstable lover will do something exciting.


    "Why, why not let me die?" Sula cried and hugged Ye Yinzhu tightly. In her heart, she felt that her beloved husband was away from her little by little, but all this was caused by herself.


    "You are my wife. How can I let you die. I want you to accompany me for the rest of my life. Fool, I know you have suffered too much in the past three years. I will make it up to you in the future, OK? "


    Holding up Sula''s pretty face and kissing her on the lips, ye Yinzhu comforts her quietly. At this time, his mood gradually relaxes.


    Sula was stunned for a moment, looked up at Ye Yinzhu, "you, what do you say? In the future? Can we have a future? It''s the sigh of God, and there''s no solution to his curse. "


    Ye Yinzhu gave a bitter smile and said, "silly girl, in this world, nothing is absolute. Although the curse contained in the sigh of God is powerful, it is not absolutely unexplained. I have been immersed in the spring of life for three years and completely absorbed the huge energy of life in the spring. Even the curse of liugan''s soul chasing Dafa has been lifted. How can the curse contained in the sigh of God hurt me? You see, I didn''t even bleed when you stabbed me, did I? "


    Sula quickly lowers her head and looks at Ye Yinzhu''s chest. Sure enough, although there is a gap in the Shenyuan magic robe, ye Yinzhu doesn''t have any blood flowing out of her chest.


    At this moment, the shadow in Sula''s heart and all negative thoughts have been forgotten. In her heart, only Ye Yinzhu is good. All kinds of the past constantly reverberated in her mind, but the more so, the more heavy the remorse in her heart.


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, hugged Sula and said, "Sula, listen to me. I understand that you have been hurt too much, and I can fully understand why you were impulsive at that moment, because you cared too much about me. So, I will never blame you, and you should not think about it any more, OK? When we think about the place where everything is going well, we have two babies, and I''m finally back. How happy it is for our family to be together again. Good, don''t cry. Today is a happy day for our family. We should laugh. "


    In order to make Sula''s mood more stable, ye Yinzhu has to use spiritual magic. His control of sound has reached the level that no one can compare in the mainland of lonzainus. The light sound contains infinite magic, which leads Sula''s excited mood to gradually calm down.


    In Sula''s eyes, he was confused. "Today is a happy day. Yinzhu is back and the family is reunited. I should be happy. Yes! I should be happy. "


    He put his backhand around Ye Yinzhu''s neck, raised his head, with a trace of shy red on his face, and took the initiative to send his moving lips up.


    Ye Yinzhu is relieved that the problem has finally been solved. Sula''s mentality has returned to normal. It seems that she has to take care of her more in the future. Only love can make the haze in her heart disappear.


    When ye Yinzhu was about to kiss Sula, suddenly, a tender voice came, "Mom, we''ve come to protect you. We''ve informed the godfather, and they''ll come right away."


    Ye Yinzhu and Sula are startled. Sula''s daze disappears. She looks at Ye Yinzhu, and her face is full of bashful joy. She doesn''t know that the moment when she pierced the sigh of God into Ye Yinzhu''s chest has been erased by Ye Yinzhu''s careful mental power.


    Ye Siqin panted out of the dark tower. When he saw his mother being held in the arms of the stranger, he was stunned.


    "Mom, you, you..."


    Ye Yinzhu looses his arm around Sula. Seeing his son, Sula''s face becomes softer. At this time, ye lianqin and ye nianqin run out of the dark tower.


    "All three of you come here." Sula squatted down, called the three children in front of him, pointed to Ye Yinzhu behind him, "call dad."


    When the three children look at Ye Yinzhu, their faces become strange at the same time. They look at each other and see their appearance, which is obviously not the expression that two or three-year-old children should have.Ye Yinzhu smile, said: "I said, I am your father."


    Ye Siqin said: "Mom, is he really our father? But he doesn''t look like a hero! "


    "Sula said jokingly:" then you tell mom, what is a great hero


    Ye Siqin took it for granted: "of course, you need to be a white bearded old man like the godfather. He is respected by all people. That''s the hero. "


    Sula pulled ye Siqin and gave him a kiss on his pink face. "Your father is also a real hero. People who respect him will never be less than those who respect your Godfather."


    "Yinzhu..." Just at this time, a voice that almost made the air solidify sounded, the voice trembled, and the owner of the voice trembled even more violently. The familiar figure, like a whirlwind, rushed directly into Ye Yinzhu''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    Ye nianqin nodded and said, "judging from mom''s actions, he may really be our dad."


    It is the ocean that pours into Ye Yinzhu''s arms. Like Sura, she looked a little less than before, but still more pitiable.


    When the ocean rushes into Ye Yinzhu''s arms, no one can see ye Yinzhu''s subconscious breast sucking and abdomen sucking. The whole person''s face turns pale.


    I''m sorry, I''ve been away for so long. It''s hard for you. Sorry, ocean


    "Don''t say sorry, don''t say. Just come back. Am I dreaming? You''re really back. Just come back. Everything else doesn''t matter. As long as you come back, nothing else matters


    Looking at the ocean and ye Yinzhu, Sula''s heart trembled a little. Although Ye Yinzhu erased her memory of stabbing him, some of her previous impressions still hovered in her mind. Suddenly, Sula found that compared with the ocean, she had less trust in Yinzhu, otherwise, there would not be such a misunderstanding as before.


    How can I compare Yinzhu with his irresponsible father? Although her mood has returned to normal now, a trace of guilt is quietly circling in her heart.


    "Dad." The three calls sounded almost at the same time, waking the ocean crying in Ye Yinzhu''s arms. She immediately burst into tears and smile, said: "come on, three little guys, your father finally came back."


    Ye Yinzhu raises his hands at the same time. The soft force envelops the three lovely children and makes them sit directly on their arms.


    Ye Siqin''s three brothers and sisters look at Ye Yinzhu. At this time, the hostility has disappeared, and the rest is more curious. They have never seen their father since they were born, but they have heard many stories about ye Yinzhu. Looking at their father, ye Siqin is the first to stretch out his hand, "Dad, gift."


    Ye lianqin and ye nianqin are not willing to lag behind. They spread out their Petite palms in front of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what do you want?" Three years after he left and returned, he couldn''t say how much he spoiled his children.


    Sula came over and said, "these little guys! I''m afraid I have more money than you. Their six Godfathers did not know how many good things they had blackmailed. If we hadn''t banned them, I''m afraid they would all use magic items of artifact level now. "


    Ye Yinzhu then remembered that the godfather they were talking about was master O''Brien.


    "Who dares to make trouble in Falan? My dear ones, the godfather is your master." A thick voice sounded. In the blink of an eye, a fiery red figure had come near. It was Sanders, the leader of the fire tower.


    "My godson still needs you." The old and quiet voice cuts through the void. You don''t need to look. Listening to the voice, ye Yinzhu knows that it''s O''Brien, the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan.


    Sanders was the first to arrive, not because he was in a hurry, but because his fire tower was the closest to the dark one. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 879

    Then, the six tower owners of Falan almost appeared one after another, and several flashes had come before the dark tower.


    "Ye Yinzhu?" Six voices of surprise were heard almost at the same time. The eyes of the six tower owners were full of surprise and joy.


    "I''ve met six senior brothers." Holding his three children, ye Yinzhu salutes the six tower owners slightly.


    From the speed of the six tower owners, we can see how much they love their three children. Generally speaking, at this time, the six tower owners should be resting. I''m afraid only their three treasures dare to disturb them through magic communication.


    O''Brien looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "Yinzhu, your strength seems to have improved again. It''s been three years since you left, but we Falan were almost demolished several times! "


    Ye Yinzhu knew that O''Brien was referring to Zihe Qincheng''s doubt about Falan. He said with an apologetic smile, "I''m looking for trouble for you senior brothers. It''s just that these three years are just a blink of an eye and a wake-up. Three years have passed. "


    "Good Godfathers." The three children cried to the six tower owners at the same time. Looking at them, it''s obvious that they are already familiar with the six tower masters and can''t be familiar any more.


    At the sight of the three children, the six tower owners all showed an expression that surprised Ye Yinzhu. Is this the so-called smile? Why do you still feel flattered?


    You know, these six tower owners are all at the top of the mainland, but they look like they are flattering their three little treasures.


    O''Brien said with a smile, "Siqin, what did you say just now that someone came to attack the Dark Tower? Isn''t your father back?"


    Ye Siqin spat out her tongue and said, "at that time, we didn''t know. At that time, mother was so scary. We thought it was the enemy. Dad, the present. "


    For a moment, ye Yinzhu really didn''t know what gift to give these three children. It was more ordinary. He couldn''t handle it. However, what could he have better than O''Brien''s six tower owners? Do you give your super artifact to the children? It is impossible, not reluctant, but too dangerous.


    After thinking about it, ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said with a smile, "first tell Dad what kind of abilities you have, so that Dad can give you gifts."


    Without waiting for ye Siqin to speak, ye lianqin already said, "Dad, I''m a dark mage. But we are the heirs of the dark tower. Give me a present first. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''m most surprised. Why is your brother from the light department and you from the dark department? I remember that master O''Brien gave God''s blessing to your mother before you were born. I can understand your different departments, but it''s hard for me to understand the opposite. "


    O''Brien sighed, looked at Sula beside him and said, "Yinzhu, you were not there at that time. You don''t know what kind of pain Sula suffered in order to have these two children born. Fortunately, she''s in Falan, and we old guys are here. Otherwise, I''m afraid she will... "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Sula, but saw her smile, "master O''Brien, it''s all over, so don''t mention it."


    Ye Yinzhu said, "no, elder martial brother. What''s going on? "


    O''Brien said: "we found something wrong when Sula was six months pregnant. God''s blessing is not a problem, because although it is performed by me, it has no attributes. So there won''t be any problems. But there are some changes in the body of your two precious children. Maybe the genes of you and Sula are really excellent. They actually had the result of identical double attributes. You know, generally speaking, 99% of the attributes of twins are the same. Even if they are different, they should be mutually generated. We have only seen them in ancient books. Such a child will bring great danger to the mother first. Fortunately, the blessing of God was given early, otherwise, they would not even have the chance to be born, and Sula would not be able to support it. "


    "Although we tried our best, when the two children were born, the two attributes of light and dark collided and entangled in Sula''s body, and she nearly died several times. Sula withstood it with amazing perseverance. At that time, she was still calling your name. Although some of us old guys have met the market, it''s the first time for us to meet a strong girl like her. It''s really admirable, so even if she doesn''t want to, we have to let you know. You have to be nice to Sula in the future, or we won''t let you off. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at Sula with tears in his eyes. He finally understands why Sula is so excited when she sees herself with XiaoLongNu. She suffered for herself and the crystallization of her love, but she still suffered, just waiting for her hope to come back to support her!


    "Sula. I... " Ye Yinzhu''s voice choked.


    Sula smile, said: "fool, it''s all over, just like sister ocean said, as long as you come back, everything doesn''t matter. As long as you are by our side, it''s better than any words of gratitude. "O''Brien said with a smile, "yes, you are back at last, and your family is reunited. It''s very difficult for these two babies to be born, but after they were born, they became the babies of all of us. First of all, the light and darkness in the sky make them possess the body of elements as soon as they are born. If I didn''t suppress them to improve their strength too fast, lay a foundation step by step and practice in Falan, I''m afraid these two little guys would reach the level of yellow now. Moreover, because they are twins, and their light and darkness are extremely restrained, they will never melt. As long as their strength collides, they will produce a violent explosion, far exceeding the attack level they can achieve. These two little guys are absolutely gifted in practicing magic. Even we old guys are surprised at the understanding and use of magic. The collision of light and dark energy they have figured out by themselves almost blew up my lighthouse. "


    Although O''Brien exaggerates a little, his words have obviously told ye Yinzhu that his two precious children are both genius of practicing magic.


    "What about the natural element body?" Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    O''Brien said: "that is to say, when they were born, their whole body seemed to be composed of a single element, and they had a far greater affinity for their elements than ordinary people. For example, Siqin is the element body of the light system, and his use and absorption of light elements far exceeds that of ordinary people. Otherwise, he is just a child over two years old. How can he have such magic power? I''m sure that if he keeps practicing like this, his future achievements will be above me. Love Qin''s talent is no worse than her brother''s. what she learned is the dark magic of the dark tower. These two little guys play together every day, but their character is not affected by their attributes. It''s very good. What we are most afraid of is that they don''t play an important role in fighting. Therefore, almost all the time, they will follow people around them. "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at ye nianqin, the son of him and the ocean, "our little warrior, what are you good at?" He still remembers ye nianqin''s bravery in front of his brother and sister.


    Ye nianqin blinked and said, "Dad, I''m good at fighting. Mom, they won''t let me use a real sword. Dad, will you give me a sword? "


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to speak, Sura and the ocean have already said in unison: "not good."


    Ocean way: "sound bamboo, you can never promise him.". Among the three brothers and sisters, nianqin is the most destructive. Yes, he is good at fighting, but he is born with no element, and he is 80% immune to magic. What''s more, his fighting spirit has a talent characteristic, which is called decomposition. The wooden sword he is playing now is sealed by several masters. Ordinary weapons, once used by him, will be destroyed immediately. Even artifact is no exception. "


    O''Brien nodded deeply. "The character of this little guy''s fighting spirit is terrible. Not even in the classics. Although his fighting spirit is still very weak, as long as he is infected with fighting spirit, there will be a decomposition effect immediately. Do you know that the magic array attached to the artifact can''t be spared. If you give him a good weapon, I''m afraid not only the weapon will suffer. If he tries with the gem of your dark tower, maybe the dark tower will also be destroyed. "


    No elements, decomposition of fighting spirit Ye Yinzhu looks at her three precious children and thinks in her heart, are your genes really so powerful? How can all the abilities of the children be so destructive. If these three little guys grow up and cultivate their strength above purple level, what''s better?


    While thinking about it, ye Yinzhu murmured with a bitter smile: "I remember that at the beginning, my hope for children was very simple. I just wanted them to be healthy and ordinary people."


    O''Brien looked at Ye Yinzhu in a daze, "is that ordinary people? When the ocean has recited the piano, my last blessing from God is also used on her. Which of your three treasures are rare talents in a thousand years. Do you think they will be ordinary? "


    ----------------


    Xiao San likes this reunion very much. What do you think? If you think it''s good, you can support me, hehe. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 880

    The other tower owners nodded deeply. McMillan, the master of the soul tower, said with a bitter smile: "these little guys are very famous in Falan now. Yinzhu, since you are back, let''s ask you something. In any case, we should let these three little guys stay in Falan, otherwise, once they go astray outside, they will be less destructive than the abyss plane. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned slightly and said, "I''m afraid I can''t promise you that. They are my children and I don''t want them to lose their freedom. However, you can rest assured that if they do anything harmful to the mainland in the future, I will punish them myself. "


    O''Brien said, "Yinzhu, don''t get me wrong. We have absolutely no other meaning. You''ve been gone for three years, and these three children are all over two years old. Now in Falan, no one knows them. There are too many halos on them. McMillan said that they are big and famous


    The ocean snorted and said, "it''s not very famous, but it''s notorious. Master, you don''t have to cover them up. What did these three little guys do? Don''t we know? Compete with the seven tower subordinate mages to restrict them to use orange level. Then they use light and dark explosion to blow up the mages in a mess. Then there is nianqin. He competes with the paladin in martial arts. People think he''s a child, but they don''t care. He uses his fighting spirit to touch all the magic equipment of others. They are surrounded by at least four golden bimons. In addition, you always protect them. Who can see that they don''t run now? "


    Listening to the words of the ocean, the three children did not dare to ask for any more gifts. They all stuck out their tongues and went to Ye Yinzhu''s arms. They did not dare to say anything.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "are you really so powerful? But don''t expect me to discipline them, ocean. I don''t want to It''s hard to come back. This is his own child. He can never be a strict father.


    Ocean said with a wry smile, "no one can take them now. The six masters are too protective of them. It''s not really good for their growth. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the so-called car must have a road to the front of the mountain, and we''ll just keep a close eye on it in the future."


    O''Brien said: "Yinzhu, it''s not easy for you to come back. Your family should get together, so we won''t disturb you. When you have two days off, let''s discuss the current situation together. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, gave the child to Haiyang and Sula, and said, "I have to go to the Dragon King first, and explain the situation of this trip to him clearly. I''ll see you all tomorrow. "


    Back in the dark tower, ye Yinzhu didn''t make out with his wives. He directly opened the channel between the dark tower and the seal land, and entered the inner part of the seal land.


    When the passage closed, he came to the open square, his face has become very pale, one hand covering his chest, wow, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    You know, ye Yinzhu''s blood is condensed from the water of life, which contains a very rich dragon blood. It is unimaginable that ye Yinzhu has a huge amount of life energy. He vomited more blood than he had given to the tree of eternity that day. All of a sudden, the huge life energy rises suddenly and diffuses in this vast space.


    At the top of the cave, the Dragon King''s body suddenly lights up, and those huge lives can go away as quickly as if they had met a vent, and blend into the golden light.


    Spitting out the blood, ye Yinzhu''s face became much more beautiful, slightly panting, standing there constantly adjusting his body.


    Although he has a huge vitality in his body, the sigh of God is the most powerful artifact after all. Although there is no way to get rid of the curse contained in it, it also needs him to calm down and heal.


    The recovery ability of the body makes the wound heal quickly. In the process of speaking before, ye Yinzhu also condenses the curse in God''s sigh together. But in order to prevent Sula''s mood from fluctuating again, and to prevent the ocean from knowing that Sula once stabbed himself, he has been suppressing the curse until this time, and only then can he bring the curse out of the body through blood.


    Although Ye Yinzhu was injured to a certain extent, this situation is terrible enough. You know, even if the other tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan suffered such injuries, it was fatal, but for him, it was just spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    In three years, ye Yinzhu''s strength has been improved by two levels, but the water of life has replaced his original blood, which is more valuable than the two levels. Now he, even if he wants to die, is not an easy thing.


    "Explain clearly?" Little Dragon Girl''s cold voice rings out behind Ye Yinzhu. In the light golden light, she slowly appears behind Ye Yinzhu.


    Life energy runs in the body by itself. Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "family, what''s the unclear explanation? It''s all right. Thank you just now for explaining. "


    Little dragon girl said coldly, "I''m not helping you explain, I''m just telling the truth."


    "Yinzhu, even I didn''t expect that you really succeeded." The old voice of the Dragon King sounded from all directions and echoed leisurely in the whole space."Success?" Ye Yinzhu didn''t understand the meaning of Dragon King for a moment.


    Little dragon girl said coldly: "what he said is that you successfully passed my test."


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly realized this and said with a bitter smile, "success is success, but this little test you mentioned is really" small! "


    The Dragon King said with a cool smile, "break and stand. The test is just to make you suffer. It''s not to defeat her. So it''s not my test that you beat her, it''s her test. "


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned and said, "what''s the difference?"


    Little Dragon Girl''s extremely cold voice suddenly became sharp, "old man, you talk too much nonsense."


    Maybe the dragon king felt so guilty that he didn''t have the slightest anger at XiaoLongNu''s impoliteness. He just said with a smile, "maybe I said too much. I have nothing to do with you young people. Yinzhu, now that you have come back, are you ready to go to the abyss plane? "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "Dragon King, I can go to the abyss at any time. It''s just that I''ve been away from home for three years. I want to get together with my family for a few days and then go to the abyss. Is that ok? "


    The Dragon King said, "I''ve been waiting for 10000 years, and I don''t care about waiting any longer. You just came back, and you really need to adjust. Whenever you think you can, come here. Dragon Girl, you can stay here these days. Stay with me. I''ve already told those tower owners in France that no one will disturb us during this period of time. "


    Little dragon girl didn''t say a word, but ye Yinzhu clearly saw that there was a trace of emotion in her eyes. Her breath is obviously not as stable as before.


    After all, father and daughter are father and daughter. No matter what, they all have the same blood.


    Without leaving immediately, ye Yinzhu sat down in the same place and quietly practiced his force. He didn''t want his injury to affect his reunion with his family. Moreover, he thought that the gifts for the children should be sent out only when he was in good health.


    Little dragon girl sits down not far from ye Yinzhu. She doesn''t open her mouth and closes her eyes to practice. However, the spiritual fluctuation in the air tells Ye Yinzhu that little dragon girl should be communicating with the Dragon King at this time. As for what they are talking about, it''s obviously not what she should know.


    An hour later, ye Yinzhu quietly left the place of seal and returned to the dark tower. At this time, he did not find that XiaoLongNu''s expression had become much more peaceful than before. When he left, XiaoLongNu''s eyes were obviously not as cold as before, and even a little more soft.


    When ye Yinzhu came back to the dark tower, there were two more people in the dark tower, ye Zhong and Mei Ying. Not to mention the tower owners of the sixth tower of Falan doted on their children. They were also adored by their grandparents. They were playing with the children with a smile on their face.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m back."


    The appearance of Ye Yinzhu suddenly solidified the air in the dark tower for a short time. Ye Zhong raised his leg and kicked Ye Yinzhu. He said angrily, "you stinky boy, you know how to come back!"


    Although he said so, his kick was powerful, but his face to Ye Yinzhu was frowning and winking, as if to tell him something.


    How clever Ye Yinzhu was, he understood his father''s meaning at once. His father''s foot was obviously for his wives.


    It''s been such a long time since my son left, leaving two daughters-in-law to bear the process of giving birth and raising children alone. Now that my son is back, his father-in-law always has to show something.


    Of course, ye Zhong''s kick seems to be very heavy, with the light of fighting spirit, but when it comes to Ye Yinzhu, it''s a good match.


    However, ye Zhong has not been able to play this part. When his foot is not on Ye Yinzhu, Mei Ying has already darted to Ye Yinzhu. She is just facing her husband.


    Ye Zhong can''t kick any more. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 881

    "What are you doing? Yinzhu came back with difficulty. Now you have to teach your son a lesson? If you kick him, I''ll fight with you. "


    Ye Zhong has always been a little afraid. Looking at Mei Ying, he is speechless and mutters that it''s hard for her to say more.


    Mei Ying then turns around and hugs her son. It''s hard to avoid another sigh. At this time, the family is reunited, and ye Yinzhu finally has time to explain his experience in detail. Of course, the battle between him and Xiao Longnu is just a simple one, and he doesn''t tell the story of his heavy injury. He doesn''t want his family to worry.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s story and what happened in front of the dark tower before, both Sura and Haiyang have understood their husband.


    "Dad, where''s our present?" No matter how talented ye Siqin''s three children are, they are still children. They are all under three years old. They can clearly recognize the word gift.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "little guy, don''t worry, you are indispensable."


    As soon as he heard that there was going to be a gift to take, the three children immediately gathered around Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu held one in his hand and sat one on each leg. Looking at the child who looked like himself and his wives, he had nothing in his heart but warmth.


    Sula said, "Yinzhu, don''t spoil them too much. There are too many people who love them now. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. My babies haven''t seen my father in the world for more than two years. It''s not easy for me to come back. I always have to give them some presents. Who should start first? You are the youngest. Let''s start with you. "


    Ye Yinzhu holds her only daughter ye lianqin in her arms and looks at her little son sitting on her left leg.


    Ye nianqin suddenly became energetic, "Dad, I want a sword, I want a good sword."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "you are still so young. You can''t be too violent. Father Jian can''t give it to you now. But Dad can give you something that suits you best


    As soon as there is no sword, ye nianqin''s face suddenly collapses. She pouts her lips and looks at Ye Yinzhu discontentedly.


    The soft light is released from ye Yinzhu''s body, and the three children''s bodies float from his arms at the same time.


    Then, ye Yinzhu''s body turns slightly for a week, and the Shenyuan magic robe on his body has already fallen on his hand. Before, he had prepared to wear a white ordinary magic robe inside the Shenyuan magic robe.


    The Shenyuan magic robe is handed to ye nianqin, and the pure force is directly input into it. The white light converges. After a while, the Shenyuan magic robe has shrunk to the extent that it can fit ye nianqin in. Ye Yinzhu raises his hand, and the floating ye nianqin has come to him. He puts the Shenyuan magic robe on ye nianqin himself.


    Ocean and Sura exclaimed at the same time. Of course, they knew how precious the Shenyuan magic robe was. Ocean said in a hurry, "Yinzhu, how can this work? Shenyuan magic robe is also very important to you. How can you recite the piano?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. I can''t use Shenyuan magic robe now. The fighting spirit of reciting Qin is similar to my force, both of which are non elements. If he is in normal cultivation, he will be easily disturbed by element attributes. With the Shenyuan magic robe, he doesn''t need to worry about it. It''s just that our little warrior looks a little weird in his magic robe. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s three precious children are undoubtedly very smart. Originally, ye nianqin was very dissatisfied when he saw that what ye Yinzhu wanted to give him was just an ordinary looking magic robe. But when the two mothers were so nervous, the magic robe would shrink by itself. In addition to what ye Yinzhu said, he immediately became happy. He grabbed the tight Shenyuan magic robe and hid behind Ye Yinzhu, saying nothing.


    Ye Yinzhu called nianqin back to him and said, "nianqin, do you know why dad is willing to give you this Shenyuan magic robe, which is more powerful than the artifact?"


    Nianqin, after all, is still young. Looking at Ye Yinzhu''s serious face, I can''t help but feel afraid and say timidly, "I don''t know."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it''s because of your bravery. Today, when you face your father, you can bravely stand in front of your brothers and sisters who are magicians. You have let your father see your bravery. As a little warrior, you are qualified to own this magic robe. Dad promised you that when your strength reaches the blue level, or when you are 16 years old, dad will give you a sword that suits you. How about that? "


    Obviously, what nianqin wanted most was to get a sword suitable for him. Hearing this, he was overjoyed and said, "is what Dad said true? No cheating. Blue level, I will reach blue level as soon as possible. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at him and said with a smile, "I thought you would want to grow up quickly and reach the age of 16 as soon as possible."


    Ye nianqin said haughtily, "if I were only a blue class at the age of 16, I would not be a warrior."


    Listening to his little adult like words, ye Yinzhu and the ocean looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. You know, when ye Yinzhu was 16 years old, he was only equal to Huang''s strength, even though he was a master of both magic and martial arts. It seems that the baby''s little son is going to break through the miracle he has created."But Dad, do you really have a weapon for me?" Ye nianqin looked at Ye Yinzhu incredulously, "godfather, they have tried many weapons for me, even the artifact. However, in my hands, as soon as the fighting spirit enters, those weapons will be powerless."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "what? Don''t you believe it? " The light on his hand flashed, and a milky white ring with light luster had appeared in his palm. "My little warrior, watch it."


    Force injection: Although Ye Yinzhu has erased his own mark on the sword of noxie, he used to be the owner of the sword. Moreover, his strength is strong enough, and the light of the dragon soul ring is shining. In a blink of an eye, he has changed back to the shape of the sword of noxie.


    The crystal clear appearance, the dragon''s head swallowing mouth, the soft light and the perfect style suddenly made me feel a little dazed.


    The palm of Ye Yinzhu''s hand is smeared from the sword. The force is injected into it to remove a layer of impurities on the surface of the sword, and the sword becomes more shiny.


    Turning the hilt upside down, ye Yinzhu hands the sword of noxie to ye nianqin, "try to see if it''s what you want."


    Children like beautiful things. Ye nianqin has been conquered by the appearance of nokeshi''s sword. Although he is only two years old, his strength is not weak. He immediately injected his fighting spirit into it.


    All of a sudden, the white light came out, not only did not mean to be decomposed, but the sword of nokeshi became more sharp. Between the flashes of light, the sword of nokeshi even sent out a loud dragon chant, which was an excited cry. Then, without waiting for ye Yinzhu to respond, the white light suddenly rolled back and directly wrapped around ye nianqin''s wrist.


    The original dragon soul ring turned into a dragon shaped bracelet, attached to ye nianqin''s slender right wrist.


    "Recognize the Lord..." Ye Yinzhu stares at the dragon soul bracelet on ye nianqin''s hand. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. It never occurred to him that the sword of Knox should be so self owned.


    Just now, when ye nianqin''s fighting spirit was injected into the sword of noxie, the breath of noxie''s sword changed greatly. The milky white body of the sword became completely transparent at that moment. Although ye nianqin''s fighting spirit was drained at the same time, it can be seen that the sword showed its real power in ye nianqin''s hands.


    How could that be?


    There is only one explanation, that is, the sword of noksey has fully recognized ye nianqin. It can''t recognize ye nianqin himself. It must be that ye nianqin''s magical non attribute decomposition fighting spirit has been recognized by it, and that special fighting spirit has the effect of combining with the sword of noksey It seems that it is no longer the category of artifact.


    God, should my son be called a genius or a monster?


    "It''s great. It''s really a sword that suits me. Dad, you see, it''s turned into a bracelet." Ye nianqin shows his little hand in front of Ye Yinzhu, and ye Yinzhu has a bitter smile on his face.


    The reason why he refused to give the sword directly to ye nianqin was not that he was afraid of destroying anything, but that the sword was too sharp to hurt himself. However, now that the sword of nokeshi has recognized its master, it is obvious that it will not hurt his master again. What''s more, I don''t want to leave ye nianqin.


    Ye nianqin said while he was still rubbing the dragon soul bracelet on his little face. His joyful look was more lovable.


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "it seems that you are really predestined with it. This sword of nokhi is carved from the horn of the holy dragon nokhi. It is extremely sharp. And the sacred dragon is the whole attribute of the dragon, the king of the dragon. Therefore, its own material will not be affected by your decomposition, so I think it is suitable for you. Now that it has chosen you, Dad can give it to you now, but you have to promise dad several conditions. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 882

    "Dad," you said Ye nianqin thought that ye Yinzhu wanted to return the sword. At this time, he was so happy to see that he was willing to give the sword to himself. In his mind, nothing is more important than this sword.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "first of all, you have to promise Dad that no matter how strong you become in the future, you must never bully the weak or kill the innocent. Can you do that?"


    Perhaps feeling the solemn face of Ye Yinzhu, ye nianqin straightened out her chest and said, "Dad, I can. I will protect the weak. Mother said, to be a good person, powerful power is not used to kill people, but to protect themselves and help others. Nianqin knows. "


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile on his face and said, "mom is right. If you can do that, Dad won''t have to ask for anything else I thought to myself, although these children seem to be naughty now, they are their own children after all. They are pure in nature.


    At this time, ye Siqin and ye lianqin can''t help but see that their younger brother has got something good. They float in the air and say to Ye Yinzhu: "Dad, we also want gifts."


    Ye Yinzhu put them in his arms with a smile and said, "don''t worry, you are indispensable. Dad asked you a question, if there is a present that all three of you would like to get. To whom? Siqin is the elder brother, you say first


    Ye Siqin said without hesitation: "of course, it''s for my younger brother, who is the youngest. My mother said that as a brother, we should let our younger brother. Both Aiqin and I are older than him. If it''s something we all want, I think I will give it to my younger brother first. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to ye lianqin and said, "how about you


    Ye lianqin spat out her tongue to Ye Yinzhu and said, "of course, it''s for my younger brother. My younger brother is the best. He said that he is a soldier and he wants to protect us forever."


    "No, it should be for my sister." Ye nianqin said while happily playing with the dragon soul bracelet.


    "Oh? Why? " Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Ye nianqin straightened out her chest and looked like a man, "because my brother and I are both boys, and my sister is a girl. Of course, our boys will let the girls go."


    The last worry in Ye Yinzhu''s heart also disappears at this moment. Although they are only children, the most important things, such as the three-year-old''s nature, the feelings between brothers and sisters, are OK. Let it go.


    "You''re all right. Siqin, you should remember that you are the elder brother and have the greatest responsibility. You should take good care of your younger brother and sister at any time. This is a gift from dad. "


    As he said this, ye Yinzhu raised his right hand and the water was rippling. The force flowed from his body and began to condense and release in his palm, gradually becoming a transparent ball of light. Then, ye Yinzhu took a deep breath, and the force suddenly changed. The transparent light ball gradually turned into gold, and the rich light elements filled it.


    As the golden light condenses, the look on Ye Yinzhu''s face becomes soft, and the force in his body is constantly outputting. At the beginning, the ball of the energy body gradually becomes a solid, but its volume is shrinking rapidly. After a while, it has become a round bead with the size of the fingertip.


    The faint water wave does not stop output, and the strong energy fluctuation makes the air almost solidify every time it flickers. The threads of energy began to jump on the golden ball, and the fluctuations of energy in the golden light became bright and dark, constantly showing strange changes.


    Finally, when all is finished, ye Yinzhu pierces his fingertips with the force and drops a drop of blood into it carefully. All of a sudden, the golden light suddenly flourished, and the huge breath of life filled the dark tower.


    Ye Yinzhu gently pulls out two golden silk threads from the golden bead, slowly extends them, and finally blends them into a necklace. Then carefully put it on ye Siqin''s neck.


    Ye Siqin looked at Ye Yinzhu puzzled, "Dad, are you juggling?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "no, it''s not a trick. It''s a change of energy. When you grow up and have the same ability as Dad, you will understand. Can you feel it? "


    Holding the golden bead, ye Siqin said: "it seems that it will absorb light elements continuously, and then introduce them into my body. Moreover, it seems to have a special warm feeling, so that I won''t be cold."


    Ye Yinzhu laughed, "it''s not energy that won''t be cold, it''s called life energy. It will continue to influence you imperceptibly with vitality. At the same time, this life energy will always protect you. If you are injured, it will help you recover faster. At the same time, as a magician, your body is more vulnerable than a warrior. This bead can release a defense barrier once a day. As long as the opponent''s attack power does not exceed his father''s power, he can''t hurt you. Since it belongs to you, shall we call it siqinzhu? "


    "Good." Ye Siqin was very happy. Naturally, he could feel that the bead was good for him, and the little envy he had for his brother had disappeared. In fact, ye Yinzhu did not tell the full effect of this bead. In addition to protecting itself and enhancing vitality, it also has the effect of assisting cultivation. The force condenses into a solid. How powerful is the energy contained in it. Coupled with Ye Yinzhu''s compression and the magic array he portrays on it with the force, he finally shapes it with the dragon blood. This is an artifact, and it belongs to ye Siqin. It is the most suitable artifact for him.What ye lianqin gets is the same as ye Siqin, but it has become a pearl of love for Qin, and its attribute has changed from light to darkness. The twins of light and dark have the treasure to protect their lives. At this time, they don''t know that apart from their own abilities, the greatest advantage of this treasure, which is called the light and dark god bead, is its evolvability. They will gradually improve according to the improvement of their two children''s strength. At the same time, only ye Siqin and ye lianqin can use them.


    After finishing the condensation of the two beads, ye Yinzhu is obviously tired. The force consumption in his body is as high as 90%. You know, he is no longer the fourth level of the second God, but the fifth level of the second God. Even he didn''t expect that after he helped Anya inhale more yin life fire into his body, it led to the change of his own vitality. Under the harmony of yin and Yang, he has reached the fourth level peak in the fountain of life, and then made a breakthrough, directly entering the fifth level of the second God level.


    At this time, the sky is already bright. Ye Zhong stands up and says, "I heard that you came back early in the morning, so we came here. Now it''s time to go back to make up for sleep."


    As he spoke, he winked at Mei Ying.


    Mei Ying understood this time. She stood up and said to her son with concern: "Yinzhu, you come back from a long distance. You should have a rest first, but don''t be too tired. Let''s go first. Think about Qin, love Qin, read Qin, go, play with grandparents. Let Grandma see if your new treasure works well


    Their parents left in order to give ye Yinzhu time to get along with his two wives. For ye Yinzhu and her children, all that Sura and Haiyang bear is in their eyes.


    Ye Zhong and Mei Ying leave with their three children. The bustling Dark Tower suddenly becomes quiet. Haiyang sits beside Ye Yinzhu and asks him to lean on himself. "Fool, why do you spend so much energy. The cost of element materialization is too high. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I''ve only come back so long. I owe you and your children too much. If I can make up for it, I will feel more comfortable."


    Sula came to the other side of yeyinzhu, took his hand and said, "do you want to sleep for a while?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "early in the morning, I woke you up. Let''s sleep together. "All right?"


    But she nodded and said nothing. In fact, because children get up early every day, they are used to this kind of work and rest time.


    Holding the two wives back to the bedroom, take off their coats, three people at the same time into the warm quilt, but ye Yinzhu did not have any unruly action, just quietly holding the two wives. The whole person was motionless with his eyes closed.


    Ocean some worried asked: "Yinzhu, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything wrong with your body? "


    Ye Yinzhu gently shook his head, but tears came out of his eyes and choked: "thank you, thank you. Only when I hold you in my arms can I really feel happy. You''ve given me so much. "


    "Fool, husband and wife are one. Why do you say that?" The voice of the ocean also became choked up. After three years of waiting, what a torment it was. Today, the couple finally reunited.


    Tears have become the main theme of the reunion of husband and wife. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t make love with his wives, but just hugs them tightly, tired and excited. At this time, he only cherishes in his heart, just hopes to be with his wives quietly and feel the warm atmosphere. Even he doesn''t know when to fall asleep


    For ye Yinzhu, his leisurely life is a luxury. Since he became the Lord of Qin City, even when he married surah ocean, he didn''t have much time to rest. He worked hard for the survival and growth of Qin City.


    ------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 883

    Although Ye Yinzhu''s life is only more than 20 years, he has experienced too many things in the past 20 years. In his heart, his greatest wish is to live a peaceful life with his family and friends.


    Maybe many people will envy Ye Yinzhu''s achievements, but how many people see what he has paid behind these achievements? He suffered too much in silence.


    It''s early morning when ye Yinzhu comes back. When he wakes up from his sleep, it''s already dark outside.


    Shaking his head, this sleep is particularly sweet, perhaps because of his wife around it.


    Ocean and Sula are no longer in bed. Ye Yinzhu turns over and sits up. He is introverted and feels his own situation.


    The resilience of the force is extremely strong, especially after mixing with life energy. After a day''s rest, ye Yinzhu''s massive consumption of force in the morning has recovered to 40%. He doesn''t even need his deliberate cultivation at all, and he can recover to the peak in another day. As for the injury left by God''s sigh, even the scar was not left.


    "You''re awake and ready for dinner." The door opened, and Sula came in from the outside. With a smile, ye Yinzhu was stunned.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen enough?" Sula gave him a shy look. I haven''t been as happy as I am today in three years.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "of course, it''s not enough to see it. It''s not enough to see it for a lifetime."


    Sula said, "come on. The children are crying for their father. Besides, we know that you are very tired, so we just told the soldiers of Qincheng garrison the news of your return, but we are not ready to hold a welcome ceremony for you. So you can have more rest. The six masters have ordered that no one should disturb us. "


    Ye Yinzhu sincerely said: "that''s great. What I fear most is social intercourse. What''s better than our family together? Finally, I can taste your craft again, which was just an impossible luxury before I left. "


    After listening to this, Sula''s cigarette ring can''t help reddening slightly. It''s obvious that she remembered that ye Yinzhu''s taste disappeared in order to save her. Her eyes became more tender.


    "Yinzhu, are you suffering too much when you are with me?" Sula lowered her head, went to the bed and squatted down.


    "How?" Ye Yinzhu held her hand, "silly girl, it''s my greatest happiness to marry you in my life. Now that we have children, what are we talking about? I really want to be with you and the children all the time and never be separated again. "


    Sula sighed and said, "your identity and status determine that this is still a luxury in a short time. You have too much to do. When I first met you, your strength was not as good as mine. However, as time goes on, you have become more and more powerful, and now it is beyond my reach. Today, I thought a lot after you fell asleep. Sister Haiyang is right. Since we are your wives, no matter what you do, we should support you unconditionally, so that you can have no worries. Therefore, no matter what you are going to do in the future, I will not stop you. I promise you that I will educate our children well at home and wait for you to come back. As long as you remember that we are still waiting at home and come back soon, we will be satisfied. "


    "Sula." Ye Yinzhu affectionately embraces Sula in his arms. Sula''s body is warm and nestles in his arms. She can obviously feel Ye Yinzhu''s enthusiasm at this time, but she can only say softly: "Yinzhu, it''s different now. The three little troublemakers are still waiting outside. Good evening?"


    Ye Yinzhu naturally understood what Sula meant and said with a smile, "what can only be done at night, but not now? I just want to hold you


    "You..." Sula''s face turned red. Although she was a mother, she was still young. When she looked up at Ye Yinzhu, she saw that his eyes were full of teasing. Then she realized that she had been cheated. On his shoulder, he said, "come on, the meal is ready. I''m here to wake you up."


    The six tower owners of Falan understood Ye Yinzhu very well, so no one bothered the family for the next three days.


    Ye Yinzhu and his parents, wife and children lived a peaceful and happy life in the dark tower for three days every day.


    However, he knew that after this brief calm, the biggest storm was coming.


    And he is also the protagonist in this storm, only the success of the storm over, this kind of peaceful life can continue, otherwise, everything is still unknown.


    Tower of light.


    The seven tower masters gather.


    Today is the fifth day for ye Yinzhu to come back. He took the initiative to find O''Brien and invited several other tower owners.


    "Master O''Brien, I think, I have to start." Ye Yinzhu''s physical condition has been restored to the best, a few days of peaceful life also makes his mental state very good, and he is full of hope for that kind of peaceful and warm family happiness.After discussing with his parents and wives, he did not want this short pleasure any more, and decided to start the action before the storm earlier, because he hoped to enter the real peace earlier.


    O''Brien smiles and says, "Yinzhu, aren''t you resting for a few days? After three years away, your family should get together more. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "thank you, master. But I think, solve the problem early, can forever keep in that comfortable life, so, I''m not ready to rest


    Several tower owners nodded at the same time. In fact, they were more anxious than ye Yinzhu to know everything about the plane of the abyss. Only by knowing yourself and the other can they win a hundred battles.


    After three years of full preparation, the whole continent is like a huge machine in constant operation, and the preparatory work has begun to move towards the end. Now the most critical problem is the unknown position of the abyss. Since we decide to attack our opponents, the news is even more important.


    But they can''t force Ye Yinzhu. At this time, ye Yinzhu takes the initiative to come forward, which immediately makes the six tower owners feel relieved.


    O''Brien said: "in that case, I will first tell you about the current situation in the mainland. In three years, the negative effects of the last war have basically disappeared. After all, although the war was cruel, it was only carried out at the borders of various countries. Except for the kingdom of Buddha, no other countries suffered fundamental damage. After careful discussion and the proposal of the Milan Empire, it took countries three years to gather their best troops for training. Today, the elite of the eight countries can organize about two million troops. Although not many in number, they are all the best in all countries. I am sure that. At the same time, when the war begins, all countries can continuously transport the prepared resources to the front line, and the number of logistics supply troops is as high as five million, which is enough to support the main forces to fight for a long time on the front line. "


    Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised and said, "are all countries ready now?"


    O''Brien said: "the preparations have basically been made, and the armies of all countries are now conducting centralized training. For example, the elite of the Milan empire was dominated by the northern legion, under the unified command of Marshal Oliveira, and trained with Orc soldiers near the Arctic wilderness. The longer the training time, the more effective these troops will be. "


    "The military strength of the eight countries is basically like this. Without considering the factors of arms, the elite of Milan Empire has reached 500000, and landias is basically the same. The other six countries together can provide one million elite troops. Over the past three years, magicians above yellow level in various countries have been instructed by Falan and allowed to practice in Falan. Now they are practicing in another direction outside Falan. In this way, after the war begins, we will be able to have a magician force that can be easily deployed. According to our plan, all magicians will be under the unified command of Falan. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. O''Brien was right. If the magician was separated from the armies of various countries, the effect in the war would not be as good as that under the command of Falan, who has a deep foundation.


    No matter how powerful the ordinary soldiers are, they can''t be compared with the killing power of the Legion level magicians.


    For the war on the abyss plane, the magician is undoubtedly the biggest attack output.


    O''Brien continued: "in addition to the two million main forces of the mainland countries, the countries together can probably provide two million reserves. Once a breakthrough is made in the war ahead, we can put more soldiers into the war. And the main army will also add Qin City and orcs. In the agreement with Falan, the purple emperor decided to send a million Orc troops dominated by the Amethyst Legion to participate in the war. As for the situation of Qin City, it''s up to you to decide. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "Qin City will go all out. At present, there are 200000 infantry and 30000 cavalry in Qin City. In addition to the mixed forces of all ethnic groups, the total number of people involved in the war will exceed 250000. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 884

    O''Brien sighed and said, "this holy war determines the life and death of mankind. Gather the strength of the whole continent to support, with a total military strength of more than five million people, which is all we can offer. So we can''t fail. Yinzhu, you are the key to this war. No matter whether you can get accurate information when you go to the abyss plane this time, you must remember that your own safety is the most important. For the mainland of lonzainus, and for your family and children. If something happens to you, I can''t explain it to your babies. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. Even if you can''t get results, it should be OK to come back alive. Now, I cherish my life very much. Especially after meeting the children, I don''t want them to lose their fathers, do I? "


    O''Brien said with a smile, "I''m relieved. You don''t need to worry about the integration of the mainland countries, the allocation of resources, and the deployment of troops. We will decide when to start the operation based on the information you bring back. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "why don''t we set the time for the general attack in two years. I think that in another two years, we should be able to make almost all the preparations. There''s no point in delaying it any longer. If the time is advanced, the seal can also provide us with greater help. "


    O''Brien brightened his eyes and said, "do you mean that the qindi can be completed in two years?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t know that they would spend most of their resources on the construction of qindi."


    O''Brien said: "no, Qin City''s decision is right. We don''t know about the plane of the abyss, and we have asked the masters of the goblin tribe about the power of the Qin emperor. Once this weapon is put into the battlefield, it will never bring less effect than a million level army. With it, at least we are likely to occupy the air. In this way, we can advance and retreat, and we can better grasp the enemy''s situation. Besides, even if those female demons are terrible, they can only be destroyed in front of the power of qindi. Frankly speaking, from my personal point of view, I am looking forward to the completion of qindi. Even some can''t wait to see the power of it. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''ll trouble you, elder martial brothers, about the mainland. In two years, we must be ready for everything. I don''t know how long it will take me to go to the abyss plane this time, so please get ready. "


    O''Brien nodded and said, "you can rest assured here. Is there anything else you need our support? Such as equipment. "


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head. When his strength reaches his level, the external equipment can''t help much.


    The huge vitality and his own strength are enough to protect himself. Besides, he has now decided to put all his future cultivation direction on guqin, so his requirements for other equipment will naturally become smaller.


    With super mental strength, he has the ability to make his music play to the maximum effect. Even now, ye Yinzhu is confident that he will be invincible against O''Brien.


    "Elder martial brothers, in addition to mainland affairs, I''d like to ask you to take care of my family. I went


    Headed by O''Brien, the six tower owners stood up at the same time, stroking their chest with their right hands and bowing slowly to Ye Yinzhu.


    You know, the youngest of the six tower owners is more than 300 years old, and they are the most powerful presence in the mainland of longqinus. But at this moment, they salute Ye Yinzhu alone, which shows how much they attach importance to Ye Yinzhu''s trip.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles back. O''Brien has opened the channel to the seal. With a smile and firm belief, ye Yinzhu quietly steps into the channel and disappears in the blink of an eye.


    O''Brien didn''t follow in. The Dragon King had already sent out a message a few days ago. Without his consent, no one except ye Yinzhu was allowed to enter the seal.


    The place of seal is still so open, seven gems are floating in the sky, shining with light luster, the huge body of the Dragon King on the dome is shining with light luster, and the little dragon girl is hanging in the air with her knees crossed, closing her eyes.


    "Here you are." Little dragon girl said lightly.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded to her and closed her eyes to release her spirit.


    Two spiritual breath connect with him at the same time, one is the little dragon girl, the other is boundless, which belongs to the Dragon King. The spiritual power of the three people forms a strange spiritual field, and they communicate in this void space.


    At this point, even if O''Brien was around, it was impossible to know what they were talking about.


    The old voice of the Dragon King sounded in the mental field, "you came earlier than I expected."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says respectfully: "as a descendant of the dragon, there is nothing more important than revenge for the ancestors. Moreover, I also hope that all this will end soon. You''ve been waiting too long. Isn''t that what you want? "


    The Dragon King smiles and says, "from you, I see hope. Especially when you come back with dragon girl, the feeling of hope becomes stronger. You''re on your way again. Dragon girl will go with you. With her with you, your safety should not be a problem. Yinzhu, tell me, how are you going to go to the abyss plane this time? "Ye Yinzhu replied without hesitation: "this time I went to the abyss plane, I set three goals for myself. First of all, we need to grasp the overall situation of the abyss plane, which mainly refers to the understanding of the environment and geography. I will try my best to go to more places on the abyss plane and draw a map of the places I go, so that we can attack the abyss plane more easily. I think the environment of the abyss plane must be very bad, at least different from ours. After getting this information, we can also be prepared to avoid non combat attrition after reaching the abyss level as far as possible. "


    "Second, we need to explore the total number of fighters on the abyss plane, the race of the abyss plane and their capabilities. After all, it''s not easy to figure out the characteristics of each race. We can only try our best to accomplish it. The clearer we grasp it, the better it will be for us. "


    "The final goal is to determine the number of the strong in the abyss and the situation of the strongest. If there is another divine level in the abyss plane, our deployment will be greatly changed. On the contrary, if there is no God level strong man in the abyss plane, then I have confidence to win the final victory after entering the abyss plane. "


    The Dragon King and the little dragon girl listened to Ye Yinzhu''s words quietly. After listening to him, the Dragon King said, "well, the three goals you set are really the most important for us. I have nothing to add. Now, I will try my best to tell you something about the mother demon we met in the war ten thousand years ago, which should help you. But don''t limit yourself to my description. After all, over the past ten thousand years, earth shaking changes have taken place on the continent of lungzinus. Who can tell that the level of the abyss has not changed? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. Now what he needs to know most is the situation of those races on the abyss plane.


    For him, what happened ten thousand years ago is too far away. It is obviously very advantageous for him to have some information to go to the abyss plane.


    The Dragon King said: "ten thousand years ago, when our mainland collided with the west dragon mainland, there was a huge disaster. At the beginning of the disaster, it did not come from the abyss plane, but from the environment. The collision of the two continents caused strong earthquakes, volcanic eruptions and tsunamis. These disasters occurred almost at the same time. Although our Donglong empire was extremely powerful, so many natural disasters appeared together, which still brought us a huge blow. "


    The Dragon King''s consciousness seems to have returned to ten thousand years ago, and his voice has obviously become much lower. "The collision of the mainland has created a space crack, so we can imagine how violent the collision was at that time. Before the arrival of the mother demon of the abyss plane, the great disaster had deprived more than one third of the life of our Donglong empire. If it wasn''t for that disaster, maybe we wouldn''t be so inferior in the war with the mother demon. In order to save the disaster, a large number of dragons are involved. At this time, on the other side of the space crack, the mother demon of the abyss plane appears. "


    "The disaster led to chaos, which made it difficult for us to gather a large number of forces. In the case of rescuing the disaster, we met the attack of the abyss plane. Because of the chaos of the mainland situation, the plague brought by the mother demon spread rapidly. Even the dragon people are hard to be immune to that kind of strong plague. Once infected, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced."


    "On the whole, we call the enemies who invade the mainland the female demons. According to my careful speculation over the years, they should be a kind of dark creature. Among these female demons, they have three abilities: one is similar to the power of the dark element, and the other two are fire and poison. The most terrible part of the female demon is to combine these three abilities. It will greatly increase its destructive power. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 885

    "What does the mother demon look like?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    The Dragon King said: "according to my experience, no matter what race it is, it has the same characteristics. This is true of our world, and so is the abyss plane where the mother demon is. Yinzhu, tell me, which race is the most intelligent and creative? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought about it and said, "it should be us. Although the strength of human beings is weak, their development potential is greater than that of all races. In short, there is a huge gap between an ordinary person and an ordinary dragon. But a human warrior who has been trained and has a certain talent can kill dragons. And the dragon''s ascension is based on their own age, from birth to the final form, the extent of strength enhancement is far from comparable to human. The wisdom and creativity of human beings can not be compared with other races. Even the goblins and dwarves who specialize in the arts are also called sub humans. "


    The Dragon King nodded and said, "you are right. Human beings are the most intelligent and creative race. Have you found that any Warcraft, even our dragon clan, can change into human beings when it evolves to a high level. This should not be described as change, but as evolution. "


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said, "it seems so. When we comment on level 9 Warcraft, we generally say that they have the wisdom no less than our human beings and can also change into human form. "


    The Dragon King nodded and said, "exactly. Do you see what I mean? "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "do you mean that the higher female demon is also the appearance of human beings?"


    The Dragon King said: "yes, although I can''t remember how many kinds of female demons there are, I''m sure that the more humanoid the female demons are, the more powerful they will be. Although they are different from human beings, they are no different from human beings in appearance at least. Like the mother demon king who died with me at the beginning, the appearance is a complete human appearance. Therefore, you can use this as a judgment to determine the strength of the abyss plane mother demon. If all the female demons you see are in human form, then we can not fight this war, and even my seal may not be able to guard. Of course, this is unlikely to happen. At the same time, when you encounter a high degree of humanoid enemy, try to avoid fighting


    After listening to the Dragon King''s words, ye Yinzhu has some understanding of the female demon. She is good at poison, fire and darkness. The higher female demon is close to human form. After understanding these characteristics, if you want to fight against the female demon, you should do the opposite. You should be good at dark ability. Light can conquer each other, water can control fire. As for poison, you need to be careful. I haven''t been in touch with the mother demon for ten thousand years. Even the Dragon King can''t say how strong the poison of the mother demon is now.


    The Dragon King said: "the original mother demon king must have died, and less than half of the twelve mother demons around him were left. I can''t tell you the details of the abyss plane. But from what the mother demon king said at the beginning, the environment of the abyss plane should be so bad that even the aborigines would be afraid of it. This is also the biggest driving force for them to enter our human world. That''s why I have the confidence to completely destroy this race. If a race wants to develop, it must have room for development. If the conditions are bad to a certain extent, it may be beneficial to the evolution of the power of the noumenon, but the overall development of the race is much worse. At least it can''t develop as fast as the mainland of lonzainus. Ten thousand years ago, our Donglong clan was almost destroyed, but the mother demon clan was not easy either. Yinzhu, it''s up to you to destroy them completely. "


    The Dragon King didn''t give much information to Ye Yinzhu. After all, no one had ever been to the abyss. The original War didn''t last long. Although it had great influence, it didn''t leave any trace of the mother demon family in the world. Therefore, ye Yinzhu''s exploration is more important.


    The breath of the Dragon King is shrouded in Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu, "are you ready?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s mental strength collides with XiaoLongNu slightly, and they give a positive reply at the same time.


    The Dragon King said: "remember that when you reach the abyss plane, because the planes are separated, all your connections with the world will be cut off. That is to say, you can''t directly return to our world with teleportation array. Remember the location of the passage. If you want to come back, you must go back to that place and call me, so that I can bring you back. Anywhere else, it''s impossible. So, if possible, after entering the abyss world, the first thing you need to do is leave a mark on the passage. I think it''s ok if we just transmit each other on the abyss plane. As you pass through the passage, I will imprint the language of the abyss plane in your mind, feel it with spiritual force, and you will be able to understand the words of that world. "


    Gold dots began to appear on the Dragon King''s huge body, from several to dozens, and then to hundreds. Geometric multiples were increasing. Not long ago, the whole Dragon King''s body was covered with gold. At the same time, the seven gems suspended in the air lit up at the same time. Originally kept a fixed position, they moved strangely and scattered around, but still kept the shape of the Big Dipper.All of a sudden, seven rays of light flash out directly on the huge body of the Dragon King, and the head of the Dragon King lights up at the same time. Its light is even more than the sum of the seven gems. The huge energy fluctuation makes the air in this vast space completely solidified, and everything around it seems to change It had to be twisted. On the ground, the golden lines formed by the dragon''s body were suddenly released under such light.


    In a flash, thousands of auspicious, bright lights shine in the whole space, golden light diffuse, everything around has become no longer clear.


    No matter Ye Yinzhu or Xiao Longnv, at this moment, their perception of the unity of heaven and man has been submerged by the huge energy, and the huge energy fluctuations around them make them feel that their bodies are so small.


    "Go, my children, I''m waiting for your good news. Remember what I said. If you want to return, you must return to the entrance of the passage and call my name. I''m waiting for your return. "


    As the light and shadow flicker, ye Yinzhu subconsciously holds little dragon girl''s hand, and both of them close their eyes at the same time. A huge energy suddenly rises from the ground, and the Dragon King in the air seems to be alive. In the loud sound of the dragon, the huge energy directly engulfs their bodies and gradually disappears in the distorted light.


    When the golden magic patterns on the ground and the light of the seven gemstones gradually fade, the distortion wave ends, and the bodies of Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu have disappeared in the same place, leaving no trace.


    The other six tower owners of the Seventh Tower of Falan opened their eyes almost at the same time. The whole city of Falan trembled slightly at this moment. The gems above the top of the Seventh Tower of Falan became extremely bright. In the middle of the sky, an extremely eye-catching star suddenly twinkled in the light of the seven companion stars.


    O''Brien''s heart beat suddenly became strong, "go, channel opened."


    In the territory of France and blue, the originally strong magic elements disappeared in an instant, while the gems on the top of the seven towers became brighter, as if they had swallowed up the huge magic elements.


    Everyone felt the strange change, everyone looked at the bright star in the sky.


    Dark Tower. The two women hold each other''s hands, and their eyes are crazy


    When ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu regained consciousness again, they felt the crisis almost at the same time.


    Cold, evil, manic, dark, fishy, all kinds of breath completely different from the mainland of lonzainus showed in an instant. Almost for the first time, two people''s bodies left the previous position at the same time.


    The dark red light and shadow flash away, a bad smell mixed with the harsh sound of friction rings out, at the same time, the strange roar comes one after another, the deep roar rings out, full of deterrent force.


    Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu can''t observe everything around them until they are hundreds of meters away. Even the cold and quiet Xiao Longnu can''t help taking a breath. What they see in this world is terror. It can also be said that it is quite different from what was expected.


    The green fog is diffuse in the air. Looking around, there is a complex terrain of hills. The stones of the hills are dark red. The thick green fog is floating on these dark red stones. The combination of red and green is very dazzling. What makes them more unbearable is the pungent taste.


    Just where they left, there was a huge cave with a diameter of more than 100 meters. The cave was completely black. Obviously, it should be the channel that had just opened and quickly closed, connecting the mainland of longqinus and the abyss plane. Within thousands of square meters of their feet, there were terrorist creatures that they had never seen before


    --------------


    Xiao San didn''t want to explain this paragraph about Sula''s killing husband, but it''s a foreshadowing, a very important foreshadowing. It''s just because of his irrationality that he can call it foreshadowing. There''s no more to say. You can see that it will be used at the end of this book. Xiao San will give you a foreshadowing at that time Reasonable explanation. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 886

    Through teleportation, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu finally come to the abyss plane, but when they just come here, they are attacked immediately. Although they have made psychological preparations, they are still surprised to come to this world.


    They are floating in the air. Under their feet, thousands of square meters around, there are a kind of strange creatures. The size of these creatures looks very large. Their bodies are dark red, and their appearance is similar to human beings, but they are much stronger than human beings. He is about eight meters tall, but he is extremely fat. His whole body is covered with disgusting dark red fat meat. The bad smell comes from them, that is, the green fog.


    These huge red fat people have two heads on their shoulders. Their noses are very small, but their mouths are especially exaggerated. They have no hair, only dark red fish scale like lines. Between breathing, the green mist on their bodies will be released.


    At the entrance of the passage, there are 2000 double headed fat men. They look up at Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu with 4000 eyes of different sizes, and their whole body is full of horror.


    "Roar -" almost at the same time, the eyes of all the fat people with two heads were fixed on Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu. Then, their bigger head opened their mouth, and the dark red flame suddenly burst into the sky, straight to Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu''s body.


    Before the flame, the air has been completely boiling. The most terrible thing is that this kind of flame clearly contains extremely severe corrosive dark elements. Dark fire dual fire attack.


    The dark red flames covered almost all the sky that the fat man could see.


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes glittered with gold. She was about to start, but she was grabbed by Ye Yinzhu and whispered, "let''s go."


    The force turns into a layer of water waves, covering their bodies. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu has speeded up with XiaoLongNu''s body, and quickly escapes before the rich dark red flame comes.


    Maybe it''s because the breathing area of the dark fire is too large. These disgusting fat people didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu could escape so easily. So when their attack ended and ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu disappeared in the air, these fat people became calm again. Their fierce eyes flashed, and they didn''t catch the previous prey, so they gradually calmed down .


    Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu are so fast. At this time, they are not far away from each other. Instead, they are thousands of meters away in the high hills.


    At this time, the two have time to observe the strange world.


    The light around is very dark, although it has been far away from those two headed fat people, but the air in this world is still turbid. Through the realm of harmony between man and nature, we can feel that the air contains mostly dark elements, fire elements and some complex and chaotic atmosphere.


    The sky is overcast. There is no sun in the sky. There is only a crescent shaped dark green moon. It is because of its darkness that the light in this world is very poor. If ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu had not had their eyesight far beyond ordinary people, they would not have seen so far here as they did in the mainland of lonzainus.


    "The environment here is very uncomfortable. Why didn''t you let me do it just now?" Little dragon girl forced to endure the discomfort of the outside world and said with a frown.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "elder sister, our main task here is to explore, not to destroy. It''s not time for destruction. For us, the most important thing is to have intelligence. It''s not good to entangle with those monsters. If we kill them all, it will surely attract the attention of the world. "


    Little dragon girl took a look at Ye Yinzhu and said, "what do you find now?"


    Ye Yinzhu pondered: "as we expected, the environment in this world is much worse than that in our world. First of all, the light here is very poor and the air is very cloudy. Short term survival is not a big problem, but if it is a long time, it is difficult to guarantee that it will not affect the health of ordinary people. "


    "Secondly, the abyss plane also attaches importance to the passage. As you saw just now, those fat people with two heads are very aggressive. Although we can''t confirm their actual combat ability now, according to the description of the Dragon King, the more similar the mother demon is, the stronger the strength will be. Besides having two heads, those fat people are basically human. They also have the ability to attack from a long distance. In addition, the amount of toxins released by them is only 2000, but their actual combat ability is certainly very strong. And these fat people should be the people in power in this world who stay at the exit of the passageway to guard


    "If, because of our appearance, killing these fat people has aroused the attention of the abyss plane, then, when our army comes, we must face the enhanced defense of the abyss plane. The losses will naturally increase by a large margin. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s simple analysis, Xiao Longnu nods slowly. Although she has lived for many years, she has little contact with the outside world. Ye Yinzhu has experienced many battles and has made the most correct judgment in such a short period of time.


    Of course, little dragon girl would never admit her admiration for him.


    "What should we do now?" Asked little dragon girl.Ye Yinzhu said: "let''s leave a mark here to find the entrance when we return. Then, it''s a careful exploration of the world. "


    As he said this, ye Yinzhu tried to find a relatively flat place, and the halo of water came out quietly, and began to arrange his spatial array. Although he is not sure whether the space Dharma array in the abyss plane still has the transmission effect, it will have his spirit, at least as a lighthouse when returning.


    Little dragon girl stood by and slowly closed her eyes. The light golden light began to revolve around her body quietly, completely entering the realm of the unity of man and nature, carefully exploring everything around her.


    Soon, ye Yinzhu had finished the layout of the array, but his brow was wrinkled, his eyes were shining, and he said, "it seems that we need to make some changes in our judgment of the world. Although the concentration of Magic Elements in the air is very high, there are also many impurities. What''s more, this kind of magic array left on the rocks on the ground is three times as much as I spent on the mainland of lonzainus. "


    Little dragon girl said calmly: "it''s not just these. Here, my combat effectiveness will be reduced to a certain extent. In a short period of time, maybe my fighting power is still above you, but if it''s continuous fighting, it''s hard to say. "


    "Oh? Why? " Ye Yinzhu looks at her in surprise.


    XiaoLongNu said: "you should feel that the breath of this world is very different from ours. But because of your own ability, you didn''t pay attention to the most important point. Have you found that there is one of the most important things missing in this world? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes show the light of thinking, carefully thinking about what he wants to miss, but after thinking about it, he can''t think of anything more important than his judgment.


    Xiaolongnv said: "you don''t have to think about it, I said, because of your own ability, you won''t notice this. The most important thing is the breath of life. In this plane, there is no breath of life. It''s just death. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "I don''t understand. What do you mean there is no breath of life? Aren''t those monsters creatures just now? "


    Little dragon girl said in a deep voice: "in a sense, they are not creatures. In other words, although they look like human beings, they are different from any living things in our world. For it is not the vitality that supports their bodies, but the energy of death. Our survival depends on the vitality. If we lose the vitality, then any living things on the mainland of longqinus will die immediately. But it''s different here. It''s not the vitality that supports the survival of creatures here, but the power of death, or the energy of the dead. Just now, I felt it when I first appeared, which is an important reason why I am so disgusted and hostile to those monsters. In a sense, they should be called dead creatures. "


    Speaking of this, Little Dragon Girl pauses for a moment and seems to have thought of something again, "the war ten thousand years ago was carried out in our world. Because our world has the breath of life, even the old man didn''t find it. Just because of the smell of death and the killing of these dead creatures, there will be a strong hostility. Now I understand why this is so, because this plane and our plane itself are diametrically opposite


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised and said, "can the breath of death support the survival of creatures?"


    Little dragon girl said coldly, "of course. For example, our dragon clan is the top biological existence of the breath of life, and the power I rely on is life energy. Constantly replenishing vitality can make me maintain the strongest combat effectiveness. However, in this position, my strength will be constantly weakened. Because once I use my own vitality, it is almost impossible to supplement it in this world. Although it can not be said that there is no breath of life in this world, it is just as rare as the breath of death in our world. Therefore, my recovery speed will be at least three times lower, and even ten times lower in some places. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 887

    After listening to Xiao Longnu''s words, ye Yinzhu gradually understood, "will this situation affect other ethnic groups and human soldiers?"


    Xiaolongnv said: "there will certainly be an impact. Fighting on this plane, because of the strong breath of death, will inevitably lead to the decline of the resistance of all kinds of creatures on our plane. Except for the dark and fire magicians, their magic and fighting spirit will be weakened. Of course, there is only one kind of person who is completely unaffected. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed and said, "are you talking about me?"


    Little dragon girl nodded and said, "yes, it''s you. Although your energy is slightly lower than life energy, it is easier to adapt to various environments. Because any element can be filtered for your use. So you''re hardly affected here. Maybe your energy is higher than that of life and death


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will protect you."


    The Little Dragon Girl snorted coldly and said, "I don''t have the degree that I need your protection. I just said that these are disadvantages, but in the present situation, we do not have any advantages. First of all, in this world full of death, life energy is the most destructive energy. It''s like the horror of death in our world. Therefore, my life can be added. Although it is more difficult, it can also be said that it is the nemesis of all living things in the world. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "then my power should be easier to play. After all, I also have dragon blood. I use the force to absorb external elements, transform them into my own power, and then release them in the way of life energy."


    Little dragon girl nodded and said, "that''s what I want to remind you. Just know."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "OK, I understand."


    As he said this, he carefully took out a roll of sheepskin scroll about one meter wide and two meters long from the Xumi ring, slowly spread it out, thought about it, and said, "in our plane, the connecting passage is located in the center of the mainland. For now, let''s assume that in this plane, the exit of the passage is also located in the center."


    He used a special pen to mark the location of the hilly area and the exit of the passage in the middle of the scroll.


    "Help me, little dragon girl." Ye Yinzhu sits on the ground with his knees crossed.


    Little dragon girl raises her right hand and presses it on Ye Yinzhu''s shoulder. Suddenly, they feel a warm energy coming from each other''s body at the same time. The homologous blood makes their breath instantly integrate. The ability of the unity of man and nature has been greatly expanded in this instant. Thoughts and feelings are released to the outside world dozens of times.


    The combination of Ye Yinzhu''s and Xiao Longnu''s mental power is like an invisible big net slowly spreading, and ye Yinzhu''s hand with a pen moves quickly with the big net, and draws quickly on the sheepskin map. In order to accurately grasp the terrain of the abyss, he brought a whole hundred sheepskin maps like this.


    At this time, he is to mark the specific location of each hill in this hilly area.


    Of course, not every place needs such fine depiction. The reason why Ye Yinzhu does this is that the hill where the exit of the passage is located will become the base of the Alliance forces of the mainland of longqinus after entering the abyss plane.


    Therefore, the terrain here is particularly important. The more detailed the map is, the better preparation can be made for lunqi Nuss. Once you come to this world, you can build the fortress you need in a short time.


    Although the hills were a little more difficult for the March. But these natural hills also make it relatively easy to build fortresses. After all, these are natural bunkers.


    Soon, ye Yinzhu''s spirit of combining with XiaoLongNu expanded rapidly. In a short time, it covered the whole hill.


    The hills are much bigger than they expected. The hills below 500 meters are densely covered. The total area is no longer under the Brenner mountains, but the terrain is not so steep.


    When the spirit explores the edge of the hill, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu are surprised at the same time, because they see a group of female demons, or dead creatures, on an organic scale.


    These dead creatures did not build their own buildings. They were in the most peripheral hill of the hilly area. Many caves were cut on the hill. In those caves, some female demons were coming in and out.


    The appearance of these female demons can be said to be strange. From ye Yinzhu''s point of view, they are extremely ugly.


    Some heads are several times bigger than their bodies, some have long necks and long noses, but most of them are bulky, huddled together and can''t see clearly.


    With the careful exploration of mental power, ye Yinzhu found that there are female demons stationed in all the hills around this hilly area. It is difficult to judge the total number of female demons for a while, but there are at least more than 100000 female demons in each direction.


    The air there is obviously more cloudy than inside the hills. But the activities between the female demons are very frequent.


    Some of them will kill each other. The most disgusting thing is that when one of the two sides wins, they will directly eat the body of the opponent.Most of the blood of the female demons is dark red or dark green, and the rich poisonous fog surrounds the mountain where the female demons live. Although they only use their mental energy to explore, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu seem to feel the bad smell, and they can''t help frowning for a moment.


    After the map is marked, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu take back their mental strength at the same time.


    "It seems that the focus of abyssal position on this channel is even higher than we thought. Did they guess that we could enter here?" Little dragon girl said with a frown.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Although it''s hard to say who won the war ten thousand years ago, just now you said that in this world full of death breath, the most suitable is the survival of the dead creatures like the female demon. In other words, in this world, their combat effectiveness will be greatly increased. If I were them, I would even be more willing to let the creatures of our world invade here and carry out the extermination It will be more advantageous for them to attack the mainland of lonzainus later. Little dragon girl, can you tell me that death energy can''t be absorbed by the creatures on our plane, even it''s highly toxic, so will life energy have other effects on the female demon on this plane besides bringing damage when attacking? "


    Little dragon girl said: "the old guy once said that once the person in our plane is infected by the plague of the mother demon, there will be certain changes in her body. What the mother demon likes most is to devour such creatures to enhance her own strength. Although I''m not sure now, what I can guess is that although these female demons can''t directly absorb life energy, they can transform life energy into absorbable power in a certain way, and it should have a good effect on them. The reason why the mother demon invaded our plane at the beginning should be an important reason, not just the environment. After all, dead creatures like them can survive in our world, but for the evolution of their race, it is better to live in the abyss plane. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "sure. This should be our biggest disadvantage. However, we also have our own advantages. "


    "Advantage? What do you mean? " Little dragon girl asked in doubt.


    Ye Yinzhu pointed to his head and said, "it''s wisdom. Didn''t the Dragon King ask me, what is the human race better than other races? It''s wisdom and creativity. The two headed fat men we met just now are undoubtedly very effective. But have you found that most of their attacks on us are based on instinct. Moreover, although their spirit breath is not weak, it is far less complex than our plane creatures. If I guess right, no matter what creatures, with life as their survival ability or death as their survival ability, have their own souls. Soul is closely related to wisdom. Although this plane creature has strong strength and dead energy advantages, the wisdom of the creatures here is much lower. Of course, we can''t rule out that there are a small number of higher female demons in this world, whose intelligence is no less than that of human beings. "


    XiaoLongNu said: "every race has its own advantages and disadvantages. I hope you are right."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "according to the current situation, if we attack the abyss plane, the first thing we have to face is the battle in this hilly area. We must break through the blockade, build our fortress here, and then attack the abyss plane on this basis. Therefore, we have to learn more about it here. "


    "Learn more? What are you going to do? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "is there anything easier to understand the enemy''s strength than fighting?"


    The little dragon girl said coldly: "I remember you said just now that you can''t scare the snake because of fighting. Now how did you change your mind? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "there are many ways to fight. We don''t have to do it ourselves. Maybe you don''t know, I have another identity, I''m a necromancer. Perhaps, in this world full of dead energy, it is the best stage for my undead magic. Let''s go. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 888

    Ye Yinzhu takes the lead and floats up. Every time he touches the ground with his toes, he will send himself tens of meters away from the ground. In order to prevent the world''s toxins, he uses the force to form a circle of defense around his body. With the flashing of his body, he moves forward quietly like a stream of light.


    Little dragon girl follows Ye Yinzhu quietly, and ye Yinzhu''s voice rings in her ear. "Don''t do it later. Your life can recover slowly in this world. You can only use it when you need it most. Let me fight. "


    Little dragon girl didn''t say a word and acquiesced in Ye Yinzhu''s words. In fact, the Dragon King asked her to follow Ye Yinzhu to this world. The most important task is to protect Ye Yinzhu''s safety. After absorbing the water spring of life, ye Yinzhu can be said to have become a part of the dragon, and is the only person in the world who has dragon blood besides XiaoLongNu. The Dragon King has great expectations for him. If it is not for XiaoLongNu''s little understanding of the outside world and not enough practical experience, the Dragon King is not even willing to let Ye Yinzhu come to the abyss Face adventure. Therefore, he gave little dragon girl only one task, that is to protect Ye Yinzhu from being hurt. This is even more important than their exploration of the abyss plane.


    The Dragon King has been waiting for a full 10000 years. The appearance of Ye Yinzhu makes him feel the opportunity. He never wants this opportunity to disappear. What''s more, he has invested the most precious thing in Ye Yinzhu, the spring of life. That''s the last trace left by the dragon clan in the mainland of lonzainus.


    Although the hilly area is not small, but with the speed of Ye Yinzhu, they soon came to the edge of the hilly area. Far away, they have seen the fog around the edge of the hilly area. The toxic fog has three different colors: purple, green and red. In a sense, the toxicity of green fog should be the strongest. Wherever you go, even the hard rock on the ground will be corroded into a light green.


    Standing on a hilltop, ye Yinzhu opens up his ability of the unity of nature and man. At this time, he is like a rock on the hilltop. Unless he observes it closely, he can''t find that he is a creature if he just scans with his mental power.


    Light silver light from ye Yinzhu''s eyes, on the surface, he is very calm. But little dragon girl can clearly feel that the sea of Ye Yinzhu''s spirit is fluctuating violently at this time.


    This time, ye Yinzhu''s mental power is no longer radiated in all directions, but in one direction, slowly output in a way of cohesion.


    Far away, he has found his goal.


    Through observation, ye Yinzhu found that although the female demons living on the hills look different, the closer they are to the top of the mountain, the higher their anthropomorphic degree is. Although there is not a monster with the anthropomorphic degree of two headed fat people in the center of the hills, he can be sure that the more the female demons above the mountain, the stronger their strength should be Big time.


    "You wait for me here." Ye Yinzhu tells Xiaolongnv.


    Little dragon girl nodded and stood in the same place to open her own ability of harmony between man and nature. Although her body is still, her spirit is firmly locked in Ye Yinzhu. Once Ye Yinzhu has any problems, she can get to him in the first time.


    When ye Yinzhu floated up again, his body was covered with a light black fog, which was the smell of dark elements.


    The force can be transformed into any magic element. Ye Yinzhu and Phil Jackson have learned the true meaning of undead magic, so it''s easy to use dark elements.


    In this plane, dark elements are abundant, even greater than the amplification effect of French blue. Although these elements are full of impurities, when ye Yinzhu controls the force on his body surface to transform into dark elements, there are still a large number of external dark elements attached to it, making his whole body look like a thick black fog.


    The light provided by the green moon in the sky is not strong, and the rocks on the ground are black. Therefore, when ye Yinzhu''s body is wrapped by dark elements, if he just stands there, it is difficult to find his existence with vision. It was as if he had been integrated with the emperor.


    Although XiaoLongNu is more powerful than ye Yinzhu, when it comes to camouflage with various magic abilities, she can''t use it as flexibly as ye Yinzhu. After all, her life energy is only a single energy.


    This time, the speed of the most leisurely hill was not as fast as before. His body is floating up. Under the black fog, he hides his breath completely in the breath full of dark elements.


    Dark element is the most common element energy in the abyss plane. Under such a cover up, he will not expose his life.


    Quietly close to the top of the mountain, ye Yinzhu stops near the top of the mountain. His sense of mind spreads out and accurately grasps everything around him.


    At the entrance of the cave closest to the top of the hill, a huge monster was sitting there, his cold eyes scanning the place outside the hill. His appearance is not so strange compared with those monsters below.His height is about six meters, and his strong limbs are extremely thick. The reason why Ye Yinzhu chose him is that his appearance is very similar to those fat people with two heads in the center of the hill. The difference is that his body is smaller, and he has only one head.


    But the proportion of obesity is no worse than those monsters in the mountains.


    Two eyes, one big and the other small, are shining with a long light. Light green liquid is still flowing at the corner of the mouth, and the green fog is dense on the body, emitting a bad smell.


    Ye Yinzhu''s position is less than 100 meters away from the monster. He squats quietly on the top of the mountain, and his mental power runs at a high speed. Although he can be sure that the monster can''t be his opponent, the effect he wants to achieve is extremely harsh. It''s not just to win or kill the opponent, but also his first battle after he comes to the abyss, So ye Yinzhu is very cautious.


    The faint shadow flickered quietly and disappeared in a flash, but when he appeared again, he had already come to the back of the huge body six meters high.


    The reaction speed of the monster fatty is faster than ye Yinzhu expected, and his huge body turns around flexibly. However, he just had time to make this move.


    The cold, powerful and even fanatical spirit turned into the most terrifying arrow and suddenly pierced the fat man''s head.


    Suddenly, a very sad roar came out from the fat man''s mouth. On his huge body, all the fat meat trembled, and the rich green fog suddenly burst out, which was at least three times stronger than before.


    Ye Yinzhu stood there, quietly feeling the impact of green fog. These green fog is obviously pestilent. It is not only corrosive, but also looks like it is just fog, but it has strong adhesion. Even the dark elements around his body will be attached by it. Once attached, it will spread and corrode immediately. To be sure, it is highly contagious.


    The fat man''s huge body shakes sharply, and then he swings his strong upper limb. It has no hands. There is a big hook with a length of two meters on the wrist lattice. It can''t see the material. It should be grown by itself. When the upper limb is waved, it suddenly covers more than ten meters with its huge volume.


    Unfortunately, his height is much higher than that of yeyinzhu, and he is standing, so his arms can only pass over the top of yeyinzhu''s head. What''s more, he only did this once, and his body was no longer moving.


    In the green fog, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that there is green blood flowing from the fat man''s mouth, nose and eyes. Although these creatures on the abyss plane are lifeless, as ye Yinzhu said, no matter what creatures they are, they all have their own souls.


    Although he can''t feel each other''s state through his life, he can judge it through his soul.


    In front of this fat monster''s soul fire has obviously extinguished.


    Just ask, in front of Ye Yinzhu''s powerful spiritual power, and with the spiritual impact of the soul bead, even the purple level magician can''t bear it in the mainland of lonzainus.


    Although the strength of the fat man is good in the abyss plane, how can he bear such a strong spiritual impact.


    After all, its main combat effectiveness is embodied in the body.


    Fat man''s body didn''t fall down. At the moment when his breath of soul disappeared, ye Yinzhu had forced the crushed soul to agglomerate again, and then injected it back into fat man''s body, while his own body quietly retreated, and several flashes had disappeared.


    The fat man sat back to his original position, and the rich green fog on his body gradually faded. He shook his head hard, shook away the green liquid on his face, and kept back to his previous action.


    -----------------


    for a new plane and a new climax, Xiao San will try his best to write wonderful things here. If you like, you can support me. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 889

    He didn''t seem to have changed much except for the shrill roar. Moreover, there are a large number of female demons on any of the surrounding hills. That kind of harsh roar will happen almost every moment. Therefore, although the female demons on this hill look at the top of the mountain because of the roar, they have no abnormal action.


    Back to the top of the inner hill, ye Yinzhu stood beside Xiao Longnu again, "give me your hand." He held out his hand to little dragon girl.


    Little dragon girl takes a look at him. She finds that ye Yinzhu''s face is dignified, and she doesn''t speak. She puts her slender but explosive hand into his palm.


    Holding their hands together, little dragon girl immediately feels that ye Yinzhu has opened his sea of spirit to herself. She can feel everything in Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual world.


    The look on XiaoLongNu''s face became softer. You know, opening the spiritual world to another person in this way is an expression of absolute trust. Otherwise, let alone Xiao Longnu, who is more powerful than him. Even if she is not as powerful as him, it is also very dangerous to do so. Once the sea of spirit is invaded, even if the body is still there, the soul is easy to die out.


    Of course, little dragon girl doesn''t know that ye Yinzhu has two soul beads in his mind. His soul has been materialized for a long time. Compared with ordinary people, his soul and spiritual power are much stronger.


    When XiaoLongNu feels the sea of Ye Yinzhu''s spirit, she also opens her own sea of spirit to him, connecting the two people''s spiritual strength. She immediately sees what ye Yinzhu has done before and the feelings Ye Yinzhu has brought.


    Cold, bloodthirsty, evil, crazy, killing, countless complex but full of negative spirit waves appear in XiaoLongNu''s mind. She is a little surprised and asks Ye Yinzhu, "what is this?"


    Ye Yinzhu replied, "that''s what the mother demon just made me feel. I smashed his soul with spiritual impact, and then put his scattered soul into my mind. Although his soul has been broken, I still read something from it. This guy''s soul is slightly stronger than I expected. It''s almost the same as the blue level magician in our world. But you also feel how cruel the negative breath in its soul is. It''s no wonder that when the mother demon invades the mainland of longqinus, it brings such killing. This is a race that shouldn''t exist. "


    Xiaolongnv''s face also became a little ugly. Although the blue level was nothing to them, the female demon group here was already very large. Moreover, the 2000 big guys I saw in the interior of the hill were obviously more powerful than the fat man who had just been destroyed by Ye Yinzhu. If this is the epitome of the abyss, then the future war will be much more difficult than expected.


    Moreover, they have not yet met the real strong in this plane.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I read some useful information from his soul fragments. In the language of the mother demon, this kind of fat man with a huge body and a certain anthropomorphic degree is called abomination in the world of the mother demon, which is a very evil and powerful existence. Their physical ability is very strong, far more powerful than mental power. Fat body is not fat, but the huge dead energy and the flesh and blood consumed by killing other mother demon races. It''s also very resilient. "


    Little dragon girl said: "is there any information in his memory about those fat people with two heads inside?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "yes, but very few. The two headed fat people at the entrance of the passage should be called double headed abomination, which is an evolutionary form of this common abomination. As for the strength, the evolution and the specific situation there are no more. After all, this hateful soul is broken. Moreover, he should not know much. "


    "But the good news is that through this hateful soul, I can now be sure that my judgment is correct. Although the negative breath of hatred is very strong, the internal memory of his soul is relatively simple. That is to say, as I judged, the biological intelligence of the abyss plane is not high. There are some useful things in his soul. In the group of double headed abominations, it seems that there are not only one kind of creature, but also other creatures. Moreover, it is the creature that makes this abomination feel strong fear. "


    XiaoLongNu said: "it should be so. Just like the army on our plane should have a commander in chief, the female demon world is no exception. At the beginning, the old man''s mother demon has a leader. The strongest one is the mother demon king. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "let''s see how these monsters of the abyss plane fight." The spirit of the two is connected as one. Under the guidance of Ye Yinzhu, the vision of XiaoLongNu has become the abomination on the other side.


    Only Ye Yinzhu can destroy the soul of the other person in an instant, then fuse the soul and inject it into his head to control him and prevent the surrounding abyss creatures from discovering him. This seemingly simple action contains the ultimate control of undead magic.


    Under the control of Ye Yinzhu, abhorrence, who is six meters tall, slowly stands up from the ground and shakes his body to walk down the hill. Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu both found that the abhorrent body was not balanced, and the thickness of his limbs was different. Coupled with his fat body, he walked strangely. His whole body was constantly shaking, and the two big hooks on his arms were shaking with the shaking of his body.Disgust move, the abyss creatures on the hill immediately turned their eyes to him, some issued a warning roar, some with cold and venom slowly back, it seems that they are very afraid of this disgust.


    This is the way ye Yinzhu thought of. Not only can he not expose himself, but also he can see the fighting style and some characteristics of abyss creatures.


    Soon, ye Yinzhu chose a target, one looks thin, but the position is second only to the bone monster. This monster looks a bit like a skeleton in the human world, but it is on all fours. It has no flesh and blood in its body. It is completely made up of black skeleton. Only its huge head has a red and faint soul fire flashing in it.


    That''s him.


    Ye Yinzhu gave the order to attack.


    With a roar of disgust, ye Yinzhu shakes his huge body and rushes to the strange skeleton. Through the fragments of disgusted soul, ye Yinzhu gets some news about the skeleton.


    In the abyss plane, the number of this creature is the largest, and the attack speed and attack power are not weak. To explain the human language of Jackie Chan''s qinus, it should be called ghoul. It''s an equally evil existence.


    In the abyss plane, all female demon creatures have the same way of living, swallowing the weak and strengthening themselves.


    The body of the enemy is their food. The most important characteristic of ghouls is that they like to eat the remains of other ghouls, that is, to pick up the leakage in the general sense. They prefer bones, so even if they don''t attack other creatures, they can often find the bones of female demon creatures to eat. At present, this ghoul is stronger than ordinary ghouls. Ye Yinzhu will soon know why.


    The ghoul quickly flashed to one side when he hated the fat body. Then, the red light in his huge head suddenly became strong and covered his whole body. The black bones on his body made a harsh friction sound. His body, which was less than two meters high, expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, his whole body was released The smell of blood, to hate issued a shrill roar.


    Ye Yinzhu, a bloodthirsty ghoul, gets this information from his hateful mind, which is the biggest difference between this ghoul and ordinary ghouls. Of course, it is also an important reason why he can occupy this position on this hill.


    Abhorrence is an instinctive attack under Ye Yinzhu''s command. It doesn''t seem to feel much about the ghoul''s bloodthirsty state. The green fog on his body suddenly becomes strong, just like an instant eruption towards the surrounding. Although the ghoul''s speed is very fast, he can''t escape this kind of area type attack, and is immediately infected by the green fog.


    When the green fog on the body, it is obvious that the speed of this bloodthirsty Ghoul suddenly reduced a lot, and the bloodthirsty breath on the body also began to weaken slowly. There were some waves of fear in its soul, and it retreated quickly in a low roar.


    Hateful huge body will not give him another chance. The speed of forward rush increases suddenly. Although there is still a certain gap with the speed shown by bloodthirsty ghouls before, the ghouls stained by green fog can no longer use that speed. With a shriek, two black claws with dark red light are raised at the same time, and they beat hateful first Big body.


    In the harsh sound of friction, there are seven or eight bloodstains on abhorrence. This bloodthirsty Ghoul not only moves faster than abhorrence, but also attacks faster.


    But that''s the end of his attack.


    When the bloodthirsty Ghoul''s bone claws are shot again, his strong arm has swung up. His attack method is very simple, that is, he swung the hook on his arm to the ghoul and launched a direct attack. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 890

    Ye Yinzhu noticed that when his hate instinct attacked, when he just swung his arm, the green fog on his body became more intense than before. It seemed that the influence of the bloodthirsty Ghoul in the green fog was continuous, and the speed was a bit slower than before. Therefore, although he wanted to dodge the hate attack, he was still a little bit worse.


    Bang, the big hook on abhorrent hand swung directly on the bloodthirsty Ghoul''s body, beat it out heavily, flew 20 meters away, hit the mountain, and the black bone on the bloodthirsty Ghoul''s body obviously appeared multiple fractures. But to Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, although the bloodthirsty Ghoul has been out of the range of green fog released by abomination under attack, it still has a layer of green fog attached to it. Sure enough, the abomination plague effect has a strong attachment ability and can continuously corrode the hands.


    The wounded bloodthirsty Ghoul has no chance any more. When his thick body pours on him again, two thick hooks wave in the broken bones, and in the blink of an eye, the bloodthirsty Ghoul has been broken to pieces.


    Seeing that the enemy had lost the ability to resist, he hated to pick up a bone and chew it in his mouth for a few times. Maybe he found that the bone of the bloodthirsty Ghoul was not very delicious, so he soon vomited it out. The hook on one hand hooked the head of the bloodthirsty ghoul and put it on his mouth to suck.


    All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu clearly feel that a wave of extremely venomous and cold soul suddenly increases, but it just goes out in an instant.


    The original soul fire in the bloodthirsty Ghoul''s head has been extinguished.


    "It seems that the female demon creature can devour not only the body but also the soul of the people. The strength of this abomination seems to have increased a little Ye Yinzhu said to Xiao Longnu.


    Little dragon girl didn''t answer, but from her spirit, ye Yinzhu felt a strong killing chance. Obviously, she hated these female demon creatures.


    After devouring the soul of the bloodthirsty ghoul, the hater flashed a faint dark red light on his body. The light in his big eyes and small eyes became rich, and his fat body seemed to expand a little, but the range was very small and it didn''t seem obvious.


    With a low roar, according to Ye Yinzhu''s command, it pours out again. This time, its target is changed into another abyss creature.


    The instinct of disgust is released by Ye Yinzhu. What he does is kill and devour. No matter the body or the opponent''s negative soul, he will not let go.


    According to Ye Yinzhu''s original plan, when he comes to the abyss plane, he should first explore the world as a whole, have a comprehensive understanding and geographical indication, and record the abilities and characteristics of each race on the abyss plane in this process.


    But the so-called plan can''t keep up with the changes. After entering the abyss plane, they first face a large number of abyss creatures. Therefore, he simply decided to understand these creatures first, and then enter the abyss plane to master more information about the world.


    Fighting is the easiest way to understand a race''s abilities. In the face of life and death, these creatures will not be reserved.


    Abhorrence''s physical ability is really strong, both in attack and defense. In addition to its own plague, it is a powerful Warcraft even on the mainland of lonzainus.


    At this time, under the control of Ye Yinzhu''s mind, the head released all the lethality of hating himself and launched an attack on all kinds of abyss creatures on the hill where he was.


    At the beginning, the bloodthirsty Ghoul was a relatively strong creature here, but it didn''t bring him too much damage, and the next battle became more bloody.


    Where hatred goes, the two big hooks on his arms swing with pestilence. The abyss creatures on his hill are almost hurt when they touch them. Once they hit the key, they will directly become the food of hatred.


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, there is a difference between the creatures on the abyssal plane and those on the mainland of lonzainus, that is, the way of strength growth.


    In lonzainus, even the growth of Warcraft mainly depends on its own cultivation. Although swallowing the Warcraft crystal nucleus with the same attributes will have some effects, it still depends more on its own cultivation.


    In the abyss plane, this situation has changed in essence. With the killing and swallowing of the weak abyss creatures, his strength is almost increasing. Every time he kills an abyss creature to devour its body or soul, his strength will increase obviously, and the rising range is closely related to the strength of the target he kills Department.


    The hateful body is soon dyed red by the body fluids of various colors of the killing objects, and the green plague released from the body is also more intense. After the tenth abyss creature is destroyed and swallowed in his hands, hundreds of abyss creatures on this hill have begun to panic.


    But the panic is aggressive.


    The creatures of the abyss spontaneously gathered together and gave out a shrill roar. As soon as they were surrounded by hatred, they slowly surrounded each other. Originally, the individual had the tendency of joint attack.


    Although the most powerful creatures in the abyss don''t show their hands to the other creatures, they don''t know why.When threatened by life, these abyssal creatures will not care about the life and death of other creatures at first, but when the threat expands and the hatred becomes stronger, they will not ignore it any more. They know that if the hatred continues to be strong, then it is the death time of all their creatures.


    What ye Yinzhu doesn''t know is that among these abyssal creatures, especially when a large number of races gather together, each mountain pack is equivalent to an ethnic group. Although they can''t command each other, there is an unspoken rule. As the strongest hate, every time, they will kill three opponents and devour them to strengthen themselves. If the number exceeds three, stand up At the moment, it will cause the group to rebound and attack.


    Today, the performance of hatred has obviously exceeded the unspoken rules. After the rapid killing of ten ethnic abyssal creatures, he has aroused the anger of all abyssal creatures on this hill.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible for such an ethnic group leader to survive. After all, no matter how strong his hatred is, there is only one. What he has to face is thousands of opponents.


    But the abyss creatures don''t know that the leader of the group has long been out of their own control, but is so crazy under the guidance of Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power.


    Behind him, there is a more powerful human from another plane.


    Ye Yinzhu is not surprised but happy to find that the remaining abyss creatures want to attack hate. A large-scale battle can make his reconnaissance easier.


    Through the previous observation, he probably understood the characteristics of hatred. When many abyss creatures slowly gathered around, ye Yinzhu immediately controlled the body of hatred directly through his mental force. From this moment on, all the actions of hatred were carried out by him, not his instinct.


    Ye Yinzhu faced the strong enemy too many times. Seeing thousands of enemies rush up at the same time, he immediately controlled his disgusting fat body and withdrew to the top of the mountain. The area of the top of the mountain is the smallest, and he also hated the cave where he originally lived. There, he was attacked in the least direction at the same time.


    Soon, abhorrence shakes his huge body back to the entrance of his cave. With the volume of a circle larger than before, standing in front of the cave, his big eyes and small eyes emit faint light. At this time, the thousands of abyss creatures have accelerated and rushed towards the direction of abhorrence.


    The plague was released. Because there was a cave behind as protection, under the precise control of Ye Yinzhu, the plague was completely released in front and spread in a fan. It engulfs ten abyssal creatures, which greatly increases the strength of this creature. The dense green fog diffuses in the range of ten meters in front of the creature. When the creature comes into contact with the green pestilence, its speed will drop immediately, and its body will be obviously affected and eroded by the pestilence.


    Four different kinds of abyssal creatures rush up. Abhorrence also waves his two arms with big hooks. In the front, the abyssal creature with two scythe like forelimbs is fast at both ends, about three meters tall. From the memory of abhorrence, ye Yinzhu knows that this creature is called sickle. Its defense is very poor, but its attack is very strong Tough.


    The two sickles waved the sharp blade forelimbs with a length of more than 1.5 meters, and ran straight to abhorrence and smashed them down.


    But, to their surprise, a scene happened.


    In principle, it''s impossible to dodge with such a huge body as hate. It''s just a hard attack. They are sure to die, but hate will be hurt to some extent.


    However, to their surprise, disgust moved in the moment they jumped on it.


    Under the influence of the plague, the speed of the two sickles was reduced a little. The two big hooks of abhorrence swung up from the front of the body first, and then smashed down to both sides, just smashing the four sharp sickle like blades of the two sickles from the center, causing no damage to him at all, and the huge body of abhorrence rushed forward at this moment The impact on the sickle''s body without forelimb protection. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 891

    What a huge body of hate, and the explosive power of this moment is obviously stronger than the attack of hate instinct. The fat looking body is the condensation of all kinds of biological energy. With a dull bang, the bodies of two evil sickles have been hit and flew out, and the low defensive bodies immediately disintegrate. It seems that they are not alive, and their bodies are dead The body also reverses the collision of the other two up abyss creatures, delaying the subsequent attack.


    Abhorrence didn''t pursue. After flying the sickle, his eyes were still cold. He quickly stepped back and went back to the entrance of the cave.


    Now ye Yinzhu controls his hatred. Although his abhorrent body is very different from that of human beings Ye Yinzhu is familiar with, his anthropomorphism is still relatively high. His real martial arts skills can''t be used, but some fighting methods can be reflected. Just now, it was very simple, but it had the best effect, and it was destroyed without damage The enemy, retreat from the enemy, do not let themselves bear more attacks at the same time.


    The following attack followed, a large number of abyss creatures did not compromise because of the death of two sickles, quickly rushed up and entered the scope of the plague.


    Under the control of Ye Yinzhu, abhorrence fights fiercely. With his powerful power, two iron hooks are skillfully waved. Each time, they will bombard an abyss creature from the best position.


    Abhorrence is indeed the most powerful existence on this hill, especially in strength. No one who comes to attack can compare with him. As long as the huge hook hits the opponent, it is at least seriously injured. For a moment, the flesh and blood in front of the abhorrent cave flies, and the original bulky body becomes dexterous, although it is impossible to dodge all the enemies Attack, but always with the minimum cost for the maximum benefit, huge body like a killing machine, constantly under the impact of the enemy, cold and bloody, this seems to be the abyss plane typical fighting way.


    When she hated the two sickles, XiaoLongNu''s spiritual power was separated from ye Yinzhu''s spiritual world, and she had no interest in the killing of such abyss plane creatures.


    Sit on one side and practice quietly. As for what ye Yinzhu does, she will not interfere. Before she came here, the Dragon King told her that her main task was to protect the two people from going back safely.


    Ye Yinzhu also hates the bloody and cruel battle of abyss creatures, but he has to do so in order to win in the future. With his hatred of fighting against these creatures in front of him, ye Yinzhu keeps recording the fighting characteristics and appearance characteristics of each creature, which is branded in his own spiritual world. With the strength of his mental power, it is not difficult to remember these.


    With the continuation of the battle, when abhorrence has killed hundreds of enemies, his own energy and physical strength have also dropped to a very low level. The so-called ants kill elephants. Although the skills given by Ye Yinzhu have greatly reduced his damage, his physical strength and ability will not change.


    The abhorrent body can''t bear it any more, the speed of arms waving under control is obviously reduced, and the plague released is not as strong as before. If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before this abhorrence will be torn up and eaten by the angry abyss creatures.


    Ye Yinzhu''s goal has not yet been achieved. Of course, he won''t let this happen. He slowly raises his hands, and a mass of black energy is released from the palm, condensed into a mass, and floats away.


    The abyss creatures that are attacking see the victory coming, and the attack is more fierce. At this time, there is a layer of black air on the already endangered abomination. Then, a crazy roar suddenly releases from its mouth, like a storm, which makes the nearest abyss creatures retreat.


    The breath of disgust and weakness became stronger again, even more terrible than before. The plague was no longer released from the huge body, but the strong wave of dark elements made the abyss creatures who were preparing to attack begin to panic.


    What''s going on? The abyss creatures don''t understand. They just feel as if the dark elements in the air are condensing towards the body that hates obesity.


    I don''t know who yelled bitterly, as if to say that if we don''t kill him, we will all die. Under the provocation, the second wave of attack began.


    This time, the abyss creatures charge more without hesitation, in order to survive, launched a violent attack.


    However, with the support of the dark elements input after ye Yinzhu''s transformation into the original force, this loathing is no longer the previous loathing. His huge body has obviously become more solid. In a short time, all the wounds on his body have been closed, and he is recovering with amazing speed in the moistening of the dark elements.


    Kill, this is Ye Yinzhu''s only command to hate. This fat meat grinder begins to show its terrible lethality. The huge hook swings up, and the dark elements surge out. Like a sharp blade, it easily cuts the bodies of these abyssal creatures in front of you. Every attack will bring a piece of blood and flesh. It looks like a very fierce battle and presents a beautiful scene It is a one-sided situation.


    As the killing continues, the pressure to hate is getting less and less.The first to attack him is naturally the abyss creature nearest to the top of the hill, which is also the stronger one on the hill. With the continuation of the killing, the strength of the abyss creatures coming up behind obviously gradually decreases. Even under the pressure of disgust, the strength of the hand is not so firm.


    With the control of Ye Yinzhu and the support of dark elements, the killing has gradually turned from a weak position to a strong one. Abhorrence no longer holds its own hole, and begins to launch a counterattack against the attacking creatures.


    At this time of the battle, there was no more suspense. Ye Yinzhu released his control of hatred and allowed it to kill instinctively. At the same time, he began to record the characteristics and appearance of these abyss creatures quickly.


    This battle lasted for a whole hour. When the battle ended, ye Yinzhu added this comment to the abyss creatures. Once the battle started, only when one side was completely destroyed would it all end.


    Abhorrent instinct began to devour flesh and blood, absorb the broken soul of abyss creatures, and ye Yinzhu''s consciousness also returned to his memory and summarized all the records just now.


    He made a certain analysis and classification of each abyss creature he recorded through perception and hateful memory. More than 1000 abyss creatures brought huge amounts of information. Even with Ye Yinzhu''s mental power, it took two hours to sort out their situation completely.


    Through careful analysis, ye Yinzhu found that although these abyssal creatures seem to have many kinds, in fact, there are not many real races.


    For example, although there are more than 1000 abyssal creatures on the previous hill, and most of them look different in appearance, there are only a dozen species.


    The fundamental reason for their different appearance lies in their different degrees of evolution, that is, how many of them devour the same species.


    For example, the ghoul that I saw at first should be the more advanced one among the ghouls. Later, there are also ghouls who attack and hate. However, both the size and the attack power are much weaker. It seems that the more advanced these bone sticks are, the more bones there are, the color will change to a certain extent. The rule seems to be that the darker the color is, the stronger the strength is.


    Similarly, among these abyssal creatures, there are abominations, but few of them are more than four meters tall. Naturally, they can''t threaten the abomination controlled by Ye Yinzhu.


    According to the analysis, ye Yinzhu summed up the largest number of abyssal creatures. They are the sickle with strong attack power and weak body, the ghoul with balanced attack and defense but not outstanding, and another kind of creatures with special attack methods, such as spiders. Ye Yinzhu is called spiders for short. The attack characteristic of this kind of creatures is to slow the attack of their opponents, The spider webs they spit out have caused a lot of trouble to abhorrence, and their sharp eight limb attack power is not weak, just like the sickle, the defense is too poor, as long as they are hit by the big hook on abhorrent''s hand, the body will be broken immediately.


    Of all the more than 1000 abyssal creatures, these three are the largest.


    But in addition to these three kinds and abominations, there are two kinds of abyssal creatures that ye Yinzhu paid attention to. Although the number of these two creatures is small, their ability is similar to the existence of auxiliary magic.


    Among them, one is fat, like a mass of fat where the accumulation, attack and defense capabilities are very poor guy, hate its memory is the mother demon.


    Before, when they attacked abhorrence, it was the sharp whistling of several female demons that led to the beginning of a large-scale resistance. Obviously, they could bewitch and even command the abyss creatures.


    Moreover, ye Yinzhu suspects that this creature may be the most powerful group in the abyss plane when it attacked the human world ten thousand years ago.


    Later facts also proved that ye Yinzhu''s judgment was completely correct.


    It is in the scream of these female demons that the abyss creatures on the hill launch a more violent attack.


    ----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 892

    The other is short, a little like a dwarf, with a high degree of anthropomorphism and a gray body.


    Their heads are huge, almost the same as their bodies, but their limbs have no meat. Their forelimbs like hands are all made up of bones, more like claws. After the battle, a few of these guys wave their claws and constantly make a shrill roar.


    Although the cry of this creature is not as sharp as that of the mother demon, under the effect of their roar, those abyss creatures who attack and hate will have a layer of dark red light. Although the light is very weak, ye Yinzhu clearly feels that the abyss creatures attached by this light will be more fierce and fearless to death, rushing to hate regardless of everything, and the attack power is also strong A small increase.


    If the mother demon''s ability is to bewitch, then the short monster''s ability should be to give courage and enhance attack power. In the memory of disgust, I have a good feeling for these creatures. From the language of the abyss plane to the understanding of Ye Yinzhu, the names of these gray short men should be called shamans.


    On the mainland of longqinus, the orcs also have shamans, but the number is very small. They can increase the number of soldiers by arousing the power of their totems. However, compared with the human magicians, they are not only rare in number, but also less effective. Therefore, the original three tribes did not include them in the battle sequence.


    Through careful analysis of previous battles, ye Yinzhu found that the abyss creatures on that hill were like an army of thousands of people.


    Among them, those who are controlled by themselves are like generals of the army, while the mother demon is the bewitching army master, and those shamans are magicians. The other races are ordinary soldiers.


    With this discovery, ye Yinzhu can''t help but take a breath. It seems that the plane of the abyss is not as simple as he imagined. Maybe these low-level abyss creatures don''t have much wisdom in themselves, but it''s not so simple to be able to carry out such a combination of arms and command their mother demons here.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu can''t wait to see if the situation on other hills is the same. He immediately reconnects his spirit with hatred, and shifts his perspective to hatred.


    When all this is done, ye Yinzhu can''t help but be surprised. The hatred in front of him is very different from what he saw before.


    Originally, his height was only about six meters. Now, his height has been raised to eight meters. The skin on the surface of his body has changed from pink to dark red. His waist circumference has increased more than his height. Moreover, his fat head has been tilted towards his shoulders. Next to this head, there is a bulge on his body The breath on his body became more bloodthirsty and manic. What surprised Ye Yinzhu most was that the hook on his right arm had disappeared, but it turned into a huge fist. His fist had only four fingers, and it kept opening and closing. His fist was also dark red, but it was obviously darker than his skin, and it was also shining with a light metallic luster .


    At this time, hate that "hand" is holding a most powerful sickle of forelimb cutting in front of the food, eat not too happy.


    He seems to have become picky, only those relatively powerful abyss creatures will enter his stomach, but for those broken souls, he is not polite, absorb all.


    Good evolutionary ability. Ye Yinzhu''s heart was cold. In two hours, only two hours, the strength of this head''s hatred has obviously improved to a higher level. If it was equivalent to level 7 Warcraft before, then this head''s hatred has reached the level of level 8 Warcraft at this time.


    Although it''s not like the Warcraft on the mainland of lonzainus that has the assistance of magic, his pestilence ability is even more terrifying than magic in some cases.


    Although hatred has evolved, his soul has already been completely controlled by Ye Yinzhu, and there will be no problem. But from him, ye Yinzhu saw the epitome of the abyss plane.


    If we say that in the abyss plane, the evolution of all creatures is like this abomination, can''t we evolve one or more after the death of a mother demon king?


    The speed of their evolution is terrible. Although a thousand abyss creatures have been sacrificed, it turns a seven level loathing into an eight level loathing. If we continue to evolve in this way, as long as we constantly devour it, it is not impossible to evolve to the God level.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu''s heart is cold. However, he soon thinks of the problems that evolution will encounter. First of all, whether it is through cultivation or through the simplest phagocytosis, evolution will encounter bottlenecks. The evolution of hatred is also the result of obtaining a lot of blood, flesh and soul of the same kind.


    According to the situation of its past strength improvement, evolution should be more and more difficult with the improvement of its strength. In the future, if it wants to evolve, it must devour stronger abyss creatures.


    The opponents will naturally become stronger and more dangerous. If he had not controlled and assisted himself, he would have died before.


    Every world has its own hidden rules, and this is no exception. Moreover, is abyssal biology really a good way to evolve? Will there be any problems?Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu immediately decides to let the hatred continue. He has to find something to explain his doubts.


    So, under the control of Ye Yinzhu, he shakes his huge body and walks unsteadily down the hill where he is, towards the other side of the hill.


    This time, what ye Yinzhu wants him to do is to challenge the abyss creatures on another hill.


    Through spiritual reconnaissance, there are at least hundreds of thousands of abyssal creatures in the periphery of this hilly area, and a thousand less is nothing. Therefore, ye Yinzhu is not afraid of causing too much turbulence and exposing himself and XiaoLongNu.


    It seems that his disgusting physical strength has been completely restored with the phagocytosis of flesh and blood. Under the control of Ye Yinzhu, he soon came to the bottom of the adjacent hill. More evil and violent than before, his breath was constantly released, and his green plague remained around his body, shaking his body step by step to walk down the hill.


    The appearance of disgust immediately attracted the attention of the abyssal creatures on the adjacent hill. For a moment, the abyssal creatures on the hill quickly scattered to both sides, and the panic atmosphere immediately appeared.


    At this moment, a cold and hostile message penetrated directly into the mind of hatred.


    "Leave my domain." The cold signal expresses the most direct meaning.


    Under the control of Ye Yinzhu, abhorrence still walks towards the top of the mountain as if he didn''t hear it. The abyss creatures on the hill are in different positions according to their strength. The weak abyss creatures below dare not fight against abhorrence. They can''t bear the plague of abhorrence alone. However, when abhorrence comes to the middle of the mountain, there are some problems The abyss creatures that thought they were powerful rushed up.


    He was attacked.


    The hateful left arm is still the shape of the big hook, while the hand on the right arm is holding the previous sickle of an evil sickle. With this weapon more than two meters in length, it is absolutely like a tiger adding wings to him. With the sickle of wind and his own strong defense, his strength in all aspects has been greatly improved. With his weapons, ye Yinzhu can control his martial arts A lot more.


    The sickle twinkled with the terrible cold light. When more than ten powerful abyss creatures were dismembered in the face of hatred, and they were devoured by him impolitely, the weak abyss creatures around no longer dare to come forward, but just surrounded it from a distance and looked at it with covetous eyes.


    The cold message reappeared in the hateful mind, this time more angry than before, and full of murders.


    Needless to say, ye Yinzhu also knows where the cold information comes from. It must be the most powerful abyss creature on this hill that has found the threat of hatred.


    He immediately controlled the hate, sent a provocative message to the other side, and then continued to swallow the flesh and blood in front of him.


    Ye Yinzhu found that the species of abyssal creatures on this hill are not much different from those on the previous hill. Moreover, although these abyssal creatures shelter on this hill, they will not directly obey the most powerful creatures on the top of the mountain. Otherwise, they will not encounter such a strong counterattack when they kill the abyssal creatures on their own hill.


    It''s just that he wondered why the abyss creatures on this hill didn''t attack and hate them?


    This question did not appear for a long time, and it was soon solved. The icy message came again, "do you want to gobble up my territory? Then it will only bring you death. "


    Above the abyss creatures quickly separated, a tall figure appeared at the end of the passage, slowly forced in the direction of hate.


    It seems that this way of fighting for territory is very common here. The reason why the surrounding abyssal creatures did not launch an attack is obviously that they hated to challenge the abyssal creatures on the top of the mountain. It seems that this is also a kind of hidden rule. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 893

    Walking slowly down from the top of the mountain is a sickle with a huge body. Its height is more than five meters, much larger than the sickle on the hill before. The two sickle like forelimbs are four meters long. They are deep above the head. The sickle is shining with blue light. The sickle is not only huge, but also much thicker, The edge is extremely sharp. If you just wave it gently, it will bring a hissing sound, which shows the terror of its attack power.


    Moreover, the body of this sickle is obviously not as fragile as ordinary sickle. On the surface of its body, it has a layer of fine cuticle.


    Although the sickle walks very slowly, from his steady lower limbs, his breath and ye Yinzhu''s understanding of the sickle, the speed of the sickle should be amazing. After all, it is much more powerful than ordinary sickle. As a survival instinct, its speed and attack power are naturally improved at the same time.


    Looking at his opponent with disgust and coldness, the green plague spread quickly, covering nearly 100 square meters around his body. The thick green fog contacted with the black rock on the ground, making a popping sound. The corrosiveness increased with the evolution of disgust.


    Evil sickle has a pair of small blue eyes, which are out of proportion to his body. If he doesn''t observe them carefully, he can''t even see them.


    When his eyes saw the bulge on his abhorrent shoulder, the faint light in his eyes shrank and his pace stopped.


    "Leave my domain." The smell of the sickle was not as strong as before.


    In terms of his figure, ye Yinzhu called him lord of evil sickle.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t control his hatred and answered again. He expressed his determination to fight with his actions. He shook his body and walked slowly towards the sickle. The green fog on his body had reached the strongest level.


    A big one and a small two eyes twinkle in the cold light, the right hand in the sickle gently waving, the same hissing sound, the left hand hook is raised in his chest.


    Just when abhorrence was about 30 meters away from the sickle, the sickle finally moved. Just as ye Yinzhu had judged, the sickle had the speed completely consistent with his level. The huge sickle suddenly unfolded, and his body rushed forward. Suddenly, it jumped behind abhorrence. Two huge sickles chopped down, one to abhorrence''s neck, the other to abhorrence''s neck His sickle arm.


    It''s obviously not as flexible as sickle because of its disgusting fatness. The wisdom of the Lord of sickle is much higher than that of ordinary abyss creatures.


    If it is the hatred before evolution, it is obviously impossible for the Lord of the sickle to win. He will only die in the attack of the other side. However, the hatred in front of him has not only evolved, but also controlled by the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu, who has extremely rich combat experience and high human wisdom.


    His body didn''t turn around. After all, he was too fat. Even if he turned around, he couldn''t stop his opponent''s attack. Under the control of Ye Yinzhu, his huge body suddenly rushed forward. In the process of rushing forward, he turned his body around. Because of the continuation of his strength, he couldn''t stabilize his body and sat down in the direction of the sickle Come down.


    Just because of this, the two huge scythes of the scythe, which was slowing down in the green fog, swept past abhorrent and did not do him any harm.


    In the clang sound, the two scythes cut directly into the black rock. Even ye Yinzhu was surprised that the hard rock was cut into two huge gaps like tofu. The Lord of the evil scythe also tried his best because he was ready. For a moment, his body suddenly fell into temporary stiffness and tried to pull his scythe out of the rock.


    At this time, the hateful, who was sitting on the ground, took advantage of the opportunity of the Lord of the sickle to draw the sickle, bounced up from the ground and rushed to his opponent like a mountain of meat.


    The scythe in his hand suddenly waved and went straight to the scythe. The hook of the other hand swung to the root of one scythe.


    In a rush of time, the only thing that evil sickle could pull out was a sickle. He didn''t have the strong defensive power to hate. In order to protect himself, he quickly crossed the huge sickle in front of him. One big sickle and the other small sickle collided with each other.


    With a loud bang, the sickle in his hand was suddenly broken. However, the strong momentum also shook the Lord''s body out.


    Because one of his scythes was still in the rock, and the root was hit by the big hook wielded by the huge force of hate. Although he destroyed the sword of hate, the root of his other scythe broke instantly and remained in the rock. Only the body of one scythe flew tens of meters and crashed into the abyss creature to stop.


    Abhorrence threw away the broken blade in his hand, stretched out his right hand, held the end of the sickle embedded in the ground, and pulled out the huge sickle which was four meters long. Compared with the previous two meters sickle, this sickle was more suitable for his body shape. The faint blue light was shining, and the ferocious abhorrence was like a butcher. He looked at the LORD with covetous eyes and slowly forced him It''s the past.


    At the first moment of the battle, the battle has been divided. The Lord of the double-edged sickle of evil has not been able to cause damage to abhorrence. At this time, his strength is stronger than him. I don''t know how many times abhorrence holds his sickle, and only one of his two sickles is left. There is no suspense in the battle.Ye Yinzhu controls abhorrence. With one of the simplest skills, he shakes the sickle in the Lord''s hand and divides his body into two parts.


    The surrounding abyssal creatures didn''t move. They were just watching in horror and disgust devouring the body of Lord sickle. For them, it was nothing more than a change of the master of the hill. If we use human adjectives to describe these abyssal creatures, it would be more appropriate to keep quiet.


    Unfortunately, ye Yinzhu didn''t have any pity for these abyss creatures. When he hated to devour the body and soul of the Lord of the sickle, leaving only the two huge sickles, he launched a killing charge without warning.


    The spiritual power is separated, and ye Yinzhu''s thinking comes back to him. He no longer needs to command the battle of the hill there. After evolution, he has the hatred of sickle Lord sickle. If he can''t solve those low-level abyss creatures, he doesn''t deserve to be an evolutionary body. With his strong physical strength, the abyss creatures of that hill can''t be spared.


    Ye Yinzhu just didn''t like to see that kind of bloody scene, so he took back his thoughts. At the same time, he also had to think more seriously and make a detailed analysis of the observation of the abyss plane in these hours.


    When ye Yinzhu opens his eyes, he just finds XiaoLongNu staring at him.


    He immediately told Xiao Longnu about his judgment of abyss creatures in detail, hoping to hear her advice.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s story, Little Dragon Girl pondered for a long time and said, "if you say that the evolution of abyss creatures depends entirely on phagocytosis, it''s almost my judgment. They invade our continent not because the environment there is better than here, but because they want to engulf all kinds of living creatures to enhance themselves. If my guess is right, there must be some restriction in this abyss plane, so that abyssal creatures can''t devour each other infinitely. As the superior, even the superior of the abyss plane will never want to see their deployment threaten themselves by devouring a large number of abyssal creatures. What''s more, how did abyssal creatures come into being? They are obviously not born through the mother, and must have a special method. However, no matter how it is born, it needs to consume a lot of energy as a price, and this kind of consumed energy may produce greater consumption in mutual phagocytosis, which can not form a harmonious cycle. As a result, if phagocytosis is widespread, the overall energy in the abyss plane will only become weaker. Therefore, they hope to put the direction of phagocytosis on our continent, There was the war ten thousand years ago. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "what you said is very reasonable. Although you are not sure yet, the possibility is very high. However, in the war ten thousand years ago, although a large number of abyssal creatures died, there should be some who survived and returned to the abyssal plane. These abyssal creatures must have devoured many of our races on the mainland of lungzinus in the war with our plane, and they will naturally have a certain evolution. Therefore, the Dragon King''s judgment may not be completely correct, and the abyss plane is likely to be even stronger than we imagined. Maybe there will be the existence of the level of mother demon king because of the evolution of ten thousand years


    Little dragon girl thought about it and said, "it''s meaningless to say anything now. It''s the best way to understand it if you see it with your own eyes. What are you going to do? Let the fat man go on killing? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "according to your judgment, such killing will only destroy the balance of the abyss plane and weaken the overall strength of the abyss plane, which is only good for us. What''s more, I want to see if his unbalanced killing will lead to something, or even more powerful abyssal creatures. It''s not much better than us looking for it ourselves (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 894

    XiaoLongNu said, "whatever you want. At least it''s a little better here. It''s very close to the exit of the passage. Even if there is a mother demon king, we have time to return. But no matter what you do, don''t let me see those disgusting guys again. Just call me when you''re ready to leave. "


    As she said this, Little Dragon Girl waved her hands lightly, and the light golden light gathered under her feet. The hard black rock melted quickly like ice and snow met with flames. Little Dragon Girl''s body was covered with a layer of golden light, and slowly melted into the ground. In addition to her spirit and breath still connected with Ye Yinzhu, her whole person seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    Ye Yinzhu shakes his head helplessly. He knows that little Dragon Girl chooses to practice underground because she hates the environment of this plane. Anyway, life energy in this world is very rare. Now ye Yinzhu doesn''t need any help from her.


    Do dragon people like sleeping so much? It seems that both the old lizards in the west dragon continent and the dragon in the East Dragon continent have the same habit.


    Just go to sleep. Without little dragon girl around, ye Yinzhu feels more relaxed. At least he doesn''t need to explain his actions to anyone.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s mental power, he can control more abyss creatures to kill, but he doesn''t do that. It''s normal for an ethnic group to have a different race, but there should be a large number of different races at the same time, that is, there is an obvious problem. Now ye Yinzhu doesn''t want to be paid attention to by the abyss plane, so he just puts his experience on the huge one Abhor the creatures in the body, but do not control the abyss plane any more.


    His disgusting figure increased, and his speed of swallowing flesh and soul also increased significantly. After more than an hour, when ye Yinzhu felt the message of disgust again, he found that he had finished sweeping the neighboring hills. He not only killed all the abyss creatures, but also devoured enough flesh and soul. He was sitting there digesting slowly.


    The way of digestion of abyssal creatures is obviously different from that of various creatures on the continent of longqinus. They are digested in the form of energy decomposition. As soon as the blood and flesh swallowed by hatred enter his body, it will be decomposed into energy and integrated into his body. The more powerful the phagocytized creatures are, the slower the process of decomposition will naturally become. On this second hill, besides Apart from the Lord of the sickle, other abyssal creatures almost disintegrated as soon as they were swallowed.


    This time, the evolution of disgust is not as obvious as before. After swallowing almost a number of abyss creatures, and even a sickle Lord with the same strength as before, there is only one change in his body, that is, the arm.


    The iron hook of the left arm has disappeared, and it has also become a four finger hand. Ye Yinzhu can''t help but smile bitterly. Unexpectedly, the hatred he controls will become eight fingers just like himself. However, his eight fingers are not used to play the piano, but to kill.


    The light light flickered, and the smell of blood in the air was very strong, which was hard to describe. At least Ye Yinzhu would never smell it in person. The smell of pestilence in the air comes not only from hatred, but also from dead abyss creatures. Ye Yinzhu found that almost all abyssal creatures have toxins, but the strength is different.


    Like hate, which can release plague, is obviously a kind of stronger toxin.


    What''s next? It''s natural to keep killing. Abhorrence, who had both hands, impolitely held the two giant scythes of Lord hateful scythe in his hands. As soon as he swung his hands, the two scythes were carried on his shoulders, looking more fierce. Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, he went directly to another hill.


    According to Ye Yinzhu''s judgment, although we don''t know who commands and controls the most peripheral hills, the strength of each hill is not much different. After evolution, hatred has two sickles of evil. Even if it doesn''t have its own control, it will be enough to wipe out such a hill. Therefore, this time, he doesn''t control it, he just gives it to hate to kill He left it to himself.


    The creatures in the abyss plane seem to exist for the purpose of killing and bloodiness. Although this hateful soul has been broken by Ye Yinzhu, when ye Yinzhu orders it to kill, ye Yinzhu can still feel a kind of almost hysterical pleasure from it, without any repulsion, and even extremely excited to go to the next hill.


    This kind of killing characteristic will not be possessed by even the most bloodthirsty Warcraft on the mainland of lonzainus. This is the abyss plane, even if the overall strength of the abyss creatures is not as good as that of the mainland of lonzainus. However, if the abyss plane creatures really come to the mainland of lonzainus and use it as a battlefield, ye Yinzhu can''t imagine what kind of panic will appear.


    When ye Yinzhu for the first time conducted the instinctive battle of hatred, when he saw that hatred began to devour the abyss creatures, he had made up his mind to do his best to completely destroy the creatures in this terrible plane. They have no meaning at all.


    The killing started again. With the improvement of hate power, the killing speed also increased obviously. Ye Yinzhu''s judgment was very correct. There was a lord like existence on these hills, and the Lords'' strength was obviously similar. They could not resist the hate attack with a pair of huge sickles. In less than one human world day, four more hills have passed the "baptism" of hatred.It doesn''t need Ye Yinzhu''s control at all. This abhorrence, which has tasted the sweetness of evolution, has already erupted into a bloody attack. Almost no one is left alive. It''s strange to say that the abyss creatures on every hill seem to never escape. They would rather be killed completely by this abhorrence than leave the hill.


    If the first and second hills are just a coincidence, ye Yinzhu has obviously found this problem after the slaughter of six hills.


    Restriction is restriction. There must be some force restricting these abyssal creatures from leaving their own territory. The hatred of the Lord obviously has no such limitation, which can be seen when he attacks each hill and challenges the other''s Lord.


    These abyssal creatures should be restricted to stay here to guard the hills. Ye Yinzhu thought of the crux of the problem. They are to protect the exit of the passage, or the entrance from the abyss to the mainland of longqinus, and protect the innermost two thousand people.


    After the crazy slaughter of six hills, after constant phagocytosis, the loathing controlled by Ye Yinzhu has finally evolved again. This time, it is not only his body that has evolved, but also the bulge on his shoulder has finally grown out, becoming another head, a head slightly smaller than the original one, and officially becoming a member of the two headed loathing.


    The strength of double head hate, ye Yinzhu from this hate body simple evaluation, this is close to the existence of level 9 Warcraft. This discovery immediately surprised Ye Yinzhu. That is to say, there are 2000 level 9 Warcraft of the same race guarding at the exit of the passage. Although their strength may not really reach level 9, because of the same race, the attack power generated by launching an attack at the same time must be extremely terrifying, even stronger than the strength of two thousand level 9 Warcraft of different races. Sure enough, the abyss attaches great importance to the passage.


    The slaughter is still going on, and the double headed hatred that constantly devours the flesh and blood does not know fatigue at all. The death in his body can make up for the consumption and evolve itself through the continuous enhancement of phagocytosis. However, when he entered the level of double headed disgust, evolution stopped obviously. After slaughtering a hill again, his body did not change obviously. It''s just that death is more abundant.


    And just after duotou hated the slaughter of the seventh hill, what ye Yinzhu expected finally came.


    At the end of the slaughter, I devour my favorite flesh and soul. I hate sitting on the top of the mountain for a short rest. This is a process of digestion and absorption. It is worth mentioning that the two scythes from the Lord of the sickle of evil, like the scythes of death, reaped countless lives, but they were still as smooth as a mirror. Not only were they not half damaged, because there was too much killing on them, and they seemed to emit cold murderous air. They were placed on both sides of the double headed abhorrent body. With these two scythes, it is absolutely like a tiger to him, which makes the destructive power he can produce in the killing more terrifying. At least, so far, no creature has been able to resist the attack of his two scythes.


    "Who gave you the power to swallow?" A strange voice sounded. This time, it didn''t ring in the head, but in the air. The sound seemed to come from all directions. The rolling waves made the hills tremble.


    From the instinct of double headed hatred, ye Yinzhu immediately felt the fear. Double headed hatred subconsciously grabbed two giant sickles and stood up from the top of the mountain.


    Ye Yinzhu immediately uses his mental power to control the double headed hatred and calmly feels the surrounding atmosphere.


    A black streamer came quickly from the distance in the sky. After a while, he had reached the top of the mountain. Through his disgusting eyes, ye Yinzhu saw that it was a bird shaped monster.


    ---------------


    friends who like small three groups of products support me, your support is my biggest motivation, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 895

    A black streamer came quickly from the distance in the sky. After a while, he had reached the top of the mountain. Through his disgusting eyes, ye Yinzhu saw that it was a bird shaped monster. It has a pair of bat like wings, but it is much larger than the bat''s wings. Its wings are spread out, six meters wide, but its body is not long. There are two eyes with light white light on its head. Its skin is gray, and its wings flap gently, controlling its body floating in the air.


    From his hateful mind, ye Yinzhu immediately got some information about this creature. Tiangui, a flying creature in the abyss plane, has extremely fast flying ability, and its attack means are mainly in the form of energy. That''s all the information.


    The gray on the ghost body has a metallic luster. The ghost with a wingspan of more than six meters is obviously not ordinary. At least it is a guy who reaches the level of Lord.


    On the ghost''s back, there is a man, or a human like abyss creature. This abyssal creature is extremely anthropomorphic. At first glance, it is almost no different from human beings. Its body is covered with a layer of dark red cape, like the stratum corneum. There is a single horn on the head. The female''s face looks a bit cold and gorgeous, but more is the breath of killing. The eyes are completely red. The female''s body is concave and convex, and the red cape releases a strong smell of blood.


    "Who gave you the power to kill." The strange voice of yin and Yang rang out again. It was obvious that it was from the abyss creature on the ghost''s back.


    In the memory of double headed hatred, there is no explanation for this abyss creature, perhaps because of the fragmentation of the soul.


    Ye Yinzhu controls the double headed disgust and slowly raises the giant sickle in his hand. His cold little eyes look at the woman on the back of the ghost, sending out a spiritual message, "who are you?"


    The blood red light in the eyes of the abyss creature on the woman''s appearance became stronger, and the smell of blood became stronger.


    "Are you qualified to ask my identity? If you kill without permission, you will be punished by the abyss. Your flesh and blood will be a part of me. " As she spoke, the female abyss creature slowly raised her hands, and the faint red light condensed in her palm.


    The dark elements in the air suddenly fluctuated violently, and a layer of invisible energy instantly shrouded the double head hate body. It was obvious that the double head hate body quickly trembled, and then his strength seemed to be restricted, and the whole body began to become weak.


    Aging, weakness, this is the dark magic, and the dark magic of the world than their own more overbearing, even do not need to spell the chant.


    Ye Yinzhu immediately discovered the mystery. It seems that this female abyss creature with a high degree of personification should be similar to the existence of a magician.


    Double headed abhorrence launched an attack at the same time. Under the control of Ye Yinzhu, he would not wait to die. Just like Ye Yinzhu, they were attacked when they just came to this world. The bigger head of double headed abhorrence suddenly opened his mouth, spewed out a dark red light, and went straight to the "woman" on the back of the sky Ghost.


    The female abyss creature didn''t stop using her magic of continuously reducing the double headed abomination ability. Her face showed a look of disdain and contempt. Just as the double headed abomination attack was about to reach her body, a layer of pink green light suddenly released from her body.


    The pink green light was just in front of the double headed hate attack. It was strange to say that even ye Yinzhu felt a very strong energy attack. After entering the pink green light range, it disappeared immediately, and didn''t play any attacking role. Let alone hurt the female abyss creature.


    What''s going on? What''s that pink green light? There is absolutely no such defensive means in the mainland of lunzainus.


    Ye Yinzhu can vaguely feel that the pink green light has a strong immune effect on magic. When the elements attack the pink green light, they are immediately decomposed into the most primitive element state.


    You know, double headed hate has nearly the strength of level 9 Warcraft, and magic attack is simple and effective, but such attack can''t hurt the other party at all. We can see how strong the pink green light''s defense against magic is.


    It seems that there are still many things that I don''t know about the abyss plane. The killing of these seven hills is not in vain.


    Double headed hate becomes weaker and weaker under the other''s spell, and the other''s magic is nowhere to be found, let alone dodge.


    "Woman" under the sky Ghost suddenly raised his head, and then lowered his head, a miserable green crescent light blade has floated down, straight to hate the head launched an attack.


    Even with Ye Yinzhu''s control, this double headed hate can''t get away completely in the continuous weakening. Ye Yinzhu can only let his heavy body quickly step back and resist the attack with his thick body.


    With a puff, the light blade, which didn''t feel so strong, went straight into the double headed body and emitted a stream of black smoke. The corrosiveness immediately began to destroy the double headed body.


    What''s going on? Normally speaking, the body of double headed abhorrence is very strong in defense. Moreover, the pestilence toxicity that he has is mainly corrosive. He should have strong immunity to this corrosive toxicity. But now he has suffered a lot of damage, and his spirit of double headed abhorrence has produced extremely severe pain.Suddenly, ye Yinzhu understood. Damage deepening is the damage deepening in dark magic. Only this magic can make double head hate suffer this kind of damage under the attack of ghosts. No, if it goes on like this, it won''t take a few attacks, and the continuously weakened double headed hate will be killed by this ghost. No wonder that woman is so sure to launch magic in the air, and the long-range attack magic of double head hate is invalid to her. Coupled with the attack of ghosts, this hate will not be the opponent.


    Thinking about this, ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed coldly. He could no longer resist this woman only by his double head hatred. At this time, it''s also the time to make a move.


    The light light is shining directly, and the strong spirit is poured into the huge body. In an instant, all the negative magic is melted in front of Ye Yinzhu''s powerful spirit. Then, a strong dark element was directly injected into the double headed abomination body, which not only made the wound on his chest heal quickly, but also made him retreat quickly and avoid the second attack of ghosts.


    This time, it was the turn of the female abyss creature to be surprised. However, without waiting for her reaction, the double headed hatred had already moved. The huge sickle in her hands suddenly threw out and flew straight into the air with the smell of blood and cold. One sickle was towards the head of the ghost, and the other one was aimed at the female abyss creature.


    You''re immune to magic. Are you immune to physical attacks?


    Under Ye Yinzhu''s precise control, this throw contains almost all the power of double headed hate.


    In the crisis, the female abyss creature screamed, and her hands closed in front of her chest. A faint yellow light came out of her hands and blocked the sickle.


    Unfortunately, her attack on Taicang was sudden. Although her magic ability was strong, this instant attack did not have continuous and effective defense. Although it slowed down the speed of the scythe for a moment, she came to her quickly.


    Naturally, the other scythe was not blocked. The ghost didn''t even react. The huge scythe had cut off its head and brought a blue shower of blood.


    "Wait a minute." A cold voice sounded in Ye Yinzhu''s ear, and then a faint golden light suddenly appeared in front of the female abyss creature.


    She stretched out her right hand, only her index finger and middle finger were in front of her, so she caught the powerful scythe flying at high speed between her fingers. And the sickle stopped as if it had met a barrier, and it could not move any further.


    Graceful body floating in the air, perfect and delicate appearance, strong breath fluctuations, each point shows the incomparable beauty and strength. It''s little dragon girl.


    With one hand, XiaoLongNu caught the scythe, and with the other hand, she directly grasped the neck of the female abyss creature, took her away from the ghost''s back, and let the ghost''s body fall upward.


    Stop the control of double headed hate, let him go to devour the body of the ghost Lord, ye Yinzhu body flying, fell on the little dragon girl side, doubt asked: "what are you doing?"


    Little dragon girl took a look at Ye Yinzhu and said, "this abyss creature can''t be killed for the time being. We can use it."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment and said: "useful? I can read her memory as well as kill her. "


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head and said, "look at it." As she said this, she turned her head and looked at the completely forbidden abyss creature. Two golden lights suddenly lit up in her eyes and pierced directly into the eyes of the female abyss creature.


    When the "woman" was attacked, she suddenly burst into the pink green light, trying to stop the attack of little dragon girl. Unfortunately, the golden light in Little Dragon Girl''s eyes is not as simple as magic, it is the most pure and huge mental power.


    ----------------------------------


    for monthly tickets (to be continued, please log in to www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 896

    In a sharp tremor, the female abyss creature''s body suddenly stopped shaking, and her whole body softened. But the golden light in XiaoLongNu''s eyes didn''t stop. Just when ye Yinzhu didn''t understand what she was going to do, suddenly, XiaoLongNu''s body turned into gold. Then, her body turned into a streamer and disappeared quietly in the eyes of the female abyss creature.


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned by this strange scene. Without waiting for him to take action, the female abyss creature''s body seemed to regain its strength and stood on the ground and opened her eyes.


    It''s the same as what I saw her before, but now this female abyss creature has spoken.


    "This abyss creature has a high degree of personification, barely." The body belongs to the female abyss creature, but the voice becomes XiaoLongNu''s, and what happens in front of her is not surprising.


    "You Are you little dragon girl Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Little dragon girl said calmly: "although the body is a little ugly, it can be used. Do you want to ask me how I did it? It allows you to control the abyss creature. Can''t it be my appendage? The abyss creatures with such a high degree of anthropomorphism should have a lot of authority in this world. Don''t you think that with such an identity, our tasks will be much easier to accomplish? "


    How clever Ye Yinzhu was, he immediately understood what little dragon girl meant, and his eyes lit up with excitement, "this is really a good idea. We don''t know how huge the abyss plane is. With such a high-level abyss creature, it will be much easier to do anything. I really want to know how you did it. "


    Little dragon girl said calmly: "this is the ability of the dragon. We call it original body snatching. Any creature in this world is actually a kind of energy existence. You human beings are like this, so are abyssal creatures, and our dragon is no exception. Therefore, when the strength reaches a certain level, you can transform your body and energy. Let yourself exist in the form of energy. It''s just a clever control of your own energy. So, when I transform my body into energy form, I can take over the creatures that I control my mind. Her soul is not broken, but completely controlled by my soul. In this case, unless the body is completely broken, even if the old man comes, he will not feel my original breath. And when I want to go back to my original state, I can change back to my original body through energy transformation


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t expect that the Dragon had such a magical ability. Looking at the abyss creature in front of him, he asked tentatively, "I also have the dragon blood. So, can I use this ability?"


    Little dragon girl said, "yes. You only need to be familiar with the use of energy to transform. I will brand these skills in your spiritual world. If you want to master them as soon as possible, I''m afraid you can use them in a short time. "


    "There''s another advantage to this. In this world, my life can be greatly restricted and unable to recover. After taking away this body, I can use the power she has through her soul. In this way, it is much more convenient. It''s a pity that you killed the ghost, otherwise the disguise will become more perfect. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "do you want me to take over the ghost? It''s a monster, but you''re a good man that day


    The little dragon girl took a look at the double headed hateful girl who was holding the ghost corpse in her arms not far away and said, "well, do you want to take it away from her?"


    Looking at Shuangtou''s disgust for eating the ghost corpse with relish, ye Yinzhu was speechless for a while, and said with a bitter smile: "although the original body is good, it''s better to wait until you find a high anthropomorphic abyss creature. Little dragon girl, first of all, what do you get from the memory of this abyss creature. With her memory, I think it should be much easier for us to explore the world. "


    Little dragon girl nodded and said: "her memory is very rich, obviously she has good wisdom. There''s more information than the hate you control. She belongs to the group that evolved from the mother demon you saw on the hill before. She should exist as a witch in this world. The main ability is the same as you judge. It''s magic. Compared with the attack, her auxiliary magic is more powerful, even more powerful than the dark auxiliary magic in our world. " Because her sea of spirit is connected with Ye Yinzhu, she can share the information Ye Yinzhu wants her to know.


    "What''s that pink green light that''s immune to double headed disgust?" This is what ye Yinzhu wants to know most about the witch''s ability.


    XiaoLongNu said: "in our words, it should be called anti magic shield. Its function is to decompose magic and reduce magic damage as much as possible. When the opponent''s magic attack output power is lower than the witch''s own mana, it can be completely immune to attack magic. The strength of this witch is almost equal to the level 9 Warcraft in our world. Her own strength is not much better than that of your double headed hatred. It''s only because she has strong control skills and is assisted by heaven and ghosts that she is not afraid of double headed hatred. "Anti magic shield sounds very new. Ye Yinzhu wanted to ask XiaoLongNu whether she could also use this ability through magic simulation, but she immediately denied it, because the most important point in the principle of anti magic shield, which is also the most important foundation, comes from death energy. Anti magic shield can''t be used without death power.


    "The witch''s status is really high, at least in this area, her status is the highest. She''s also called the judge of the abyss. Her responsibility is to patrol in the abyss plane, and once there are problems, she can handle them with full authority. From her memory, we can have a simple understanding of the abyss plane. Unexpectedly, in this world full of evil and killing, there are even countries. "


    "The state?" Ye Yinzhu''s heart sank. You know, the abyss creature itself is already very powerful. There is no civilian significance here. Any abyss creature is aggressive. And it''s very aggressive. If such a force becomes an organized fighting force, it will inevitably cause great trouble for the mainland of lunzainus to counter attack the world.


    "In this witch''s memory, the abyss is extremely vast, and its area is even twice as large as that of the mainland of lonzainus where we live. However, the environment here is really very bad. In many places, even abyssal creatures can''t survive. So, in terms of the total number, there are fewer creatures in the abyss than in our world. After all, it''s not suitable for survival. The weak can''t survive at all. "


    "But such reasons also make abyssal creatures powerful. Under the test of harsh environment, they have to adapt to the environment through continuous self evolution. And with the wisdom of some abyssal biological organizations, the world is divided into four countries. Their names are blue witch Kingdom, purple moon Kingdom, shadow Kingdom and the most powerful black demon kingdom


    "This witch belongs to the most powerful black demon country. Among the four countries, except the black demon country, the other three countries are not much different. The blue witch Kingdom and the black demon Kingdom have the largest control over the world because they have the most abyss creatures with high wisdom. In addition, these two countries are rich in witches and witches. Witches are what you call shamans. It''s also magic, but it''s more direct. The ability is similar to the necromancer of our world. The two countries, purple moon and shadow, are famous for their powerful arms, and their strength is not weak. The four lords of the abyss are known as the four great kingdoms. That should be what they call themselves. Ten thousand years ago, the mother Demon King we faced came from the witch family and stepped into the divine level. That''s why we call her that. But now, the strength of the four countries is not much different. But because of the existence of the mother demon king, the witch family is still the most powerful and the highest in this plane. When their control ability reaches its peak, it will be extremely terrifying. "


    "These are the information that I can get. If there is something more secret, it will not be known by this witch. In her memory, there is no information about the war ten thousand years ago. I can only feel that she is very proud of her witch status. Witches also have a great position in the world, and any race will be affected in front of them. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought: "there are four countries in the world, among which the black demon country with the support of the witch clan is the most powerful. Which country does this hilly land belong to? Which country do these abyssal creatures, including the two thousand two headed haters, belong to? "


    ----------------------------------------------------


    for monthly tickets (to be continued, please log in to www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 897

    XiaoLongNu said: "although the world is bigger than our continent, the situation of the important place of passage is similar. This hill is located in the center of the abyss continent, just like Falan on our continent of lonzainus. The hundreds of thousands of abyssal creatures here are exiled from the four abyssal countries. They come here to guard the passage according to their strength. And the internal two thousand double headed hatred was sent by the four countries. Each country shares 500. From the witch''s memory, I found something useful. In addition to hatred, there are about forty witches and witches near the passage. Just because of their noble status, resting in the cave in the hills, and the calm of thousands of years, it is a routine for them to guard here, so we didn''t see them when they suddenly appeared. Otherwise, once a lot of negative magic falls on us, if we want to rush out, I''m afraid it will cost a lot of life energy. "


    Ye Yinzhu said doubtfully: "since there are witches and witches in the center of the hill, why did the witch you took away come from the outside instead of the witch inside the hill directly controlling this side?"


    Little dragon girl said: "it''s the most important thing to guard the passageway. No matter what they hate, no matter what they are sorcerers or witches, they don''t care about things outside. Therefore, only these abyssal judges can deal with the external situation. Because of the special situation here, almost every month or so in our world, there will be a judge of the abyss. There are only two abyssal races who will serve as judges of the abyss. It''s the wizard and the witch. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "so, the appearance of the witch today is not because of the hateful killing, but because of the time?"


    Little Dragon Girl shook her head and said, "no, I''m talking about normal conditions. Because of the special situation here, it will be supervised by all parties. The Lords on each hill here have certain wisdom. When they find that you control the situation brought about by the double headed hatred, or when you encounter an attack, they will pass on the message through some special methods of the abyss plane and report back to the surrounding four countries. Depending on the size of the problem, the four countries will have someone to deal with it. And we are in this position, which is facing the strongest black demon country among the four countries of the abyss. Therefore, it is the Witch of the black demon country that appears. "


    Ye Yinzhu regretted: "if I had known you had the ability to take away the ghost, I would not have controlled and hated to kill that ghost. In that case, your cover up would have been perfect."


    The little dragon girl said: "Tiangui is also a common abyss creature in this world. If you die, just find another one. Now, the most important thing is that you can give up a suitable body, so that we can go deep into the female demon world for reconnaissance."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "let''s leave here now. With the memory of you witch, we don''t need to save and stay here any more."


    Little dragon girl looked at the hatred not far away and said, "what about this guy? Let him live and die or kill him? "


    Ye Yinzhu thought for a moment and said: "let''s keep him first. Maybe it''s also useful. The food of these far-reaching creatures is the same kind, and they don''t need other supplies. Let him stay in my life''s stored gems first. I''m going to take him back to longqinus. Through observation, I find that the pestilence of abhorrence has the remarkable characteristics of all kinds of toxicity in the world, so it''s also necessary to take him back It is convenient to study how to control various toxins on the abyss plane and minimize the damage as much as possible. "


    It has been decided that ye Yinzhu will not delay any longer. He quickly calls hatred to his side and brings him into his life. He instinctively takes his two bloody scythes with him. When he devoured the ghosts before, it has been found.


    The fog formed by the dark elements appears around Ye Yinzhu''s body again. He takes XiaoLongNu''s hand and asks the dark elements to protect her body. He urges the force in her body to rise up and jump into the air. In the blink of an eye, he has reached the height of 1000 meters. Then he flies in one direction according to XiaoLongNu''s instructions.


    Ye Yinzhu''s holding XiaoLongNu''s hand is not to take advantage of her. It''s just that XiaoLongNu''s own life energy is extremely valuable and difficult to recover in this plane. However, his force is not limited by this. He will fly with XiaoLongNu to save the consumption of XiaoLongNu''s body as much as possible.


    From the ground, you can only see a black cloud floating by at most. In this dark world, it is impossible to attract people''s attention at all. Unless it is a mental scan with the intensity greater than the sum of Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu, you can''t find them at all.


    While flying forward, little dragon tells Ye Yinzhu some important contents of the witch''s memory. The witch is worthy of being a senior creature in the abyss plane. From her memory, they got a lot of very useful information.


    Countries on the abyss plane are also established for their own interests, but the interests are different from those of the countries in the mainland of lonzainus. Here, the greatest interests are the far-reaching biological quantity controlled by themselves, not anything else.


    In this world, it can be said that the strength is determined by quantity and quality, and the survival of abyssal creatures depends on continuous phagocytosis. And who was swallowed up? Nature is the weak abyss creatures. They are not only an important part of this plane, but also the main food source of this plane.And almost all abyssal creatures are infertile. If they continue to devour them, then in the end of the world, there will be almost no other existence except some of the strongest.


    However, this is a balanced world after all, which will not happen. Although the abyss creatures themselves are not fertile, there are four abysses in this huge abyss plane. Even the witch who was taken away by the little dragon girl does not know what actually exists in the four abysses, and every time, there will be a large number of low-level abysses Abyss creatures climb out of the four abysses.


    It can be said that these four abysses are the bottom and the most important foundation of the biological chain of the abyss plane. The current abyss plane is formed through the mutual phagocytosis and continuous evolution of these lower organisms.


    Although the abyss plane has existed for tens of millions of years, such evolution is still going on, just because the abyss creatures on this plane are more powerful than the lower dead creatures climbing out of the four abysses. Therefore, the lower creatures climbing out of the four abysses can no longer make the abyss creatures on this plane develop rapidly and can only survive Keep a certain balance, slowly evolve, and the speed of evolution is constantly decreasing.


    The existing four states of the abyss plane are based on these four abysses. When the most powerful evolutionary body establishes four states, phagocytosis becomes organized. Only powerful abyss creatures have the power of phagocytosis, while ordinary abyss creatures can only be reduced to food.


    However, as the most powerful ruler of abyssal creatures, they need more food. Therefore, they can''t swallow up all abyssal creatures at once. In that case, they will lose the source of food. Therefore, the powerful abyssal creatures are just like the lower abyssal creatures in captivity. The number of them should be kept strictly. Once they are found to be swallowed by too many abyssal creatures, they will be wiped out or become their food directly.


    Therefore, the so-called four countries of the abyssal plane are actually the places where a few strong people of the abyssal plane breed abyssal creatures. They are not the human world with cities and various complex systems, like the mainland of lonzainus.


    At the beginning, the passage between the human world and the abyss plane obviously became a great opportunity for the expansion of the abyss plane. The fertility of all kinds of creatures on the continent of longqinus makes the abyss plane salivate. If we can occupy the human world, the problem of food will be greatly alleviated. As the strongest of the abyss plane, we can naturally evolve more greatly.


    However, the abyssal creatures did not expect that there was a powerful east dragon empire in the mainland of longqinusi. Although they devoured a lot of lives, they also lost a lot of abyssal creatures. It can be said that the gain was not worth the loss. Just as the Dragon King said, the East Dragon empire was destroyed, and the abyss level fell from its previous strength.


    With these news, ye Yinzhu''s thinking suddenly became clear. Although the abyss plane is huge, it is not difficult to completely destroy it. As long as the four abysses can be destroyed from the source, and there is no longer any supplement from the lower abyss creatures, no matter how tenacious the vitality of the abyss creatures is, they will eventually die.


    "Little Dragon Girl, the Dragon King said that three of the twelve female demons led by the mother demon king finally escaped, right?"


    Little dragon girl nodded and said, "there are only three people who can retreat from the whole body. That''s why the old man said that the abyss plane would be greatly weakened. "


    Ye Yinzhu thought: "but why are there four countries now? Although there is nothing in the witch''s memory about ten thousand years ago, if I guess well, at the beginning of the war ten thousand years ago, the abyss plane should not be divided into four countries, but a powerful abyss empire. After all, with the powerful God level strength of the mother demon king, how can someone be allowed to be equal to herself. And now the establishment of these countries is obviously the establishment of the most powerful abyss creatures. The great mother demon who can follow the mother demon king to longqinus is obviously the most likely one. If it''s just three countries, then my guess is absolutely correct, and now the number of countries is four. "


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------


    recently, I was playing the interstellar web game "twilight of the gods" developed by Salem. The new area was opened at 14:00 on the 14th. The new area is named after "Qin Di". I may go to play in my spare time. If you want to play with me, just register through this address, www.awarz.com1 You can get it prize. This is a web game, we are interested in trying. Salem has invested almost all his wealth in the game. As a friend, Xiao San helps him promote the game. Please forgive me. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 898

    Little dragon girl said: "perhaps, at the beginning, the mother demon king left a big mother demon to master the abyss plane?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "it''s possible. However, although the establishment of these four abyss states may make the world''s creatures more organized, it tells us at least one thing. "


    "What?" Little dragon girl looks at Ye Yinzhu suspiciously.


    Ye Yinzhu said with confidence: "there is no God level Mother demon king in this world. Even if the power of the great mother demon, the witch''s self proclaimed abyssal demon, is not much different, it is impossible to evolve at the same time. If you are an abyssal demon, and you are the first to evolve to the God level, what will you do? "


    After listening to what he said, Little Dragon Girl realized, "she will unify this plane like the original mother demon king, completely control it in his hands, and devour the other several abyss demon kings to establish her absolute dominance."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "but this situation has not appeared up to now, which proves that there is no God level abyss demon king. Although there is a gap in the strength of the four abyssal demons that govern a country, the difference is absolutely not much. Therefore, they dare not easily launch a war and become a four legged power. "


    Feeling the temperature from the palm of Ye Yinzhu''s hand, Xiao Longnu didn''t say it, but she was more or less admired in her heart. From the bits of news, he could judge so many situations. No wonder the old man would let him absorb the spring of life.


    "Little Dragon Girl, is there any memory about the defense of the abyss in the witch''s memory?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    Little dragon girl thought back, shook her head, and said: "no, when I found this memory, there were only traces of fear in her mind. Therefore, the defense of the abyss should be very strong, at least not worse than that at the exit of the passage. "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, no, it should be more powerful than the exit of the passage. We need to know that the four abysses are the foundation of the four countries of the abyss plane. Although they have a painful memory of the mainland of lonzainus, they can not think that we will launch an attack on the abyss plane. After all, such a bad environment here is their greatest strength. Therefore, although the strength of guarding the passage is not weak, more attention should be paid to monitoring the passage and waiting for the opportunity to open it again. And for their own fundamental place, even those who have a little wisdom should put the most powerful force there to guard. "


    Little Dragon Girl frowned. Before, she had planned to remind Ye Yinzhu that if these four abysses could be destroyed, there would be no source of supply for the abyss plane. Even if she did not invade the world, it would gradually decline. However, ye Yinzhu said that, obviously, this is not feasible.


    Ye Yinzhu laughed, "are you disappointed? In fact, you should not be disappointed. You should be happy. "


    "Happy? Why should I be happy? " Little dragon girl said coldly, her eyes flashed a trace of anger, and she felt absolutely uncomfortable when her thoughts were led by the nose. "I should be happy that I can''t destroy the world in the simplest way?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I can''t arbitrarily judge the strength of the four great abyss demons before I have contacted them. But if we are only two people, we can never compare with the strength of any country guarding the abyss, especially your strength can''t be restored in this world. This is a plane after all. If it is so simple to destroy such a plane, it will not exist for thousands of years. However, the existence of the four abysses also gives us an important message. Since the four abyss countries want to protect their fundamental place, the strongest forces they have will naturally accumulate near their respective abysses. In this way, when our army comes to this position, they can''t attack us at the first time, just give me a message If we have a chance to take a breath and set up a base area with our back to the channel, then everything will be much easier. "


    "On the contrary, if the abyssal plane is like the Faran of lunzainus, and the most powerful force of the whole continent is concentrated on the exit of the passage, it will not be easy for us to enter the world. Even if we break through successfully, the loss will be unbearable. We can only think of another way, and now we can proceed according to the original plan. "


    Little Dragon Girl''s face looked better. She nodded gently and said, "what are you going to do now? With the memory of this witch, I can at least draw a map of the black demon kingdom. In this way, we can find out the general situation of the world in a short time


    A cold light flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes and said: "the exploration of favorable weather and location is only the first step of our trip. As I said just now, we can''t judge the strength of the abyss demon king arbitrarily. Now that we have your original ability to take over, let''s try our best to figure out the strength of the world. In particular, the specific location and defense strength of the four abysses. After all, even if we can''t make a surprise attack, it will be our ultimate goal. If we destroy them, this plane will be completely wiped out. "


    Little dragon girl takes a look at Ye Yinzhu. She suddenly finds that when this man is full of confidence, she doesn''t know why, but her heart beats faster. Remembering the last scene when he passed his own test, Little Dragon Girl''s cold heart was a little flustered, because she realized a feeling she had never felt before."To the left. There''s a place to trade. " As far as possible to make their emotions become more calm, little dragon girl is still cold said.


    "The land of the trade?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    XiaoLongNu said: "although these four countries on the abyss plane are called countries, these abyssal creatures do not have the ability to build. No matter which country they are, they all live in mountains or Plains. In this plane, even the adaptive ability of abyssal creatures can not survive anywhere. Where there are many natural disasters, or where there are few natural disasters, they can survive. Every abyss country is made up of many such regions, large and small. They call this kind of place territory. Only in large territory can there be trading places. It''s where advanced abyssal creatures exchange things with each other. Of course, what they are referring to should be other abyss creatures or sexual partners as food. "


    "Sexual partners? Do abyssal creatures have sex Ye Yinzhu asks curiously.


    Little dragon girl glared at him and said, "are you allowed to have one? High level abyss creatures are highly anthropomorphic, and anthropomorphic is also the basis for entering the trading place. Because their own wisdom and body are close to human beings, although they can''t bear children, they also understand sex. According to the witch''s memory, sex is the favorite thing of advanced abyss creatures, second only to food. The number of sexual partners even determines their status. And the abyss Lord can choose any abyss creature from his own country to be his sexual partner


    Ye Yinzhu looked at XiaoLongNu in a daze and said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that abyss creatures also have a human side. You don''t want to seduce me with their characteristics, do you? "


    Little Dragon Girl coldly glanced at him, "is there anything more direct than this method? Don''t you want to expose yourself? "


    Ye Yinzhu was speechless and asked tentatively, "did the witch you won have many sexual partners?"


    Little dragon girl nodded silently and suddenly asked strangely, "is sex really so exciting? Her memory seemed to be full of praise for that feeling. "


    "Er..." Ye Yinzhu really can''t answer this question. He can''t tell all his experiences to the little dragon girl in front of him. In terms of blood and identity, the last dragon that has lived for thousands of years is also his ancestor.


    Therefore, he can only answer ambiguously: "everyone''s feeling may be different. Only when he understands it can he know whether he likes it or not."


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes swept around Ye Yinzhu''s body, which made him feel uneasy. Fortunately, she didn''t mention this again, just guided Ye Yinzhu to fly towards the territory of the black demon kingdom she said.


    In the abyss plane, the whole abyss continent is divided by four countries except the hilly area Ye Yinzhu entered before. The place Xiao Longnu brought Ye Yinzhu to is the nearest territory of the black demon kingdom to the hills.


    Far away, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu have already felt the strong smell of blood. It''s a black plain. In this world, there is no vegetation at all. Compared with the mainland of lonzainus, the environment of this world is much more monotonous.


    Looking around, there are at least hundreds of thousands of abyssal creatures in this plain, just like the hills in the hilly area before. Abyssal creatures all live in their own territory, but there are no caves here, but caves in the earth. A hole made in the black rock of the ground.


    -------------------------------------------------------


    ask for the monthly ticket, recommend the ticket, if you can, you can vote for Xiao San, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 899

    In this plane, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu did not even see the existence of soil and water, and everything around them was strange and cold. The smell of blood and turbid air in the air are disgusting. Ye Yinzhu is even sure that if ordinary people breathe such air for a long time, there will be some changes in their bodies.


    Control the body and stop. They hide in the black fog and look down. There is no need for Xiao Longnu to say that ye Yinzhu has also found the so-called trading place. In the middle of this territory, there is a relatively open place surrounded by black rocks. There are fewer abyssal creatures inside than outside. This open place is very large, almost equal to one square meter It''s a magic school in Milan. There are even some simple houses made of rock.


    Around the open space, there are obviously some abyssal creatures guarding, while the ordinary abyssal creatures outside are far away from here, at least 1000 meters away.


    Ye Yinzhu handed the life storage gem to XiaoLongNu, and quietly integrated himself into the gem. Before entering the gem, he jokingly said: "although this is not your body, you should not be taken advantage of by the abyss creatures, otherwise, I can''t explain to the Dragon King."


    "Cut the crap."


    In the gaze of little dragon girl, ye Yinzhu enters her life storage gem for the first time in history. Of course, there is a butcher like existence in it, which is hated by both sides.


    With the disappearance of Ye Yinzhu, the black fog around Xiao Longnu''s body dissipated by herself. She controlled her body to float down. It was only when she was 100 meters away from the ground that she was found by the abyss creatures below.


    The faint dark red air flow surrounds the body of little dragon girl. When the abyss creatures guarding the trading place feel the breath of death released by her through the witch''s body, the cold eyes staring at her disappear one by one and turn into a look of surprise. Obviously, they were surprised that the witch could fly and fall out of thin air.


    If we say that on the mainland of lonzainus, the power to speak depends on strength and influence, then in the abyss plane, there is only strength. Big fists are the hard truth, which is absolutely the most feasible in this plane. There are no abyss creatures dare to come up to question and block, they look at Little Dragon Girl''s eyes are more fear.


    Although the four countries in the abyss plane all stipulate that advanced abyssal creatures are not allowed to swallow ordinary creatures at will, if ordinary abyssal creatures dare to challenge higher abyssal creatures, they will not be protected. Although the attack power of witches themselves is not strong, their auxiliary magic is extremely domineering, even if they can cast a few kinds of magic, each one is the most feared of abyss creatures. Otherwise, how could the witch dare to attack the two heads and hate the existence of the strong body?


    Coldly fell on the open space, there were more than ten ways around immediately, and their eyes fell on XiaoLongNu. Those who are able to trade in this land are undoubtedly abyssal creatures with extraordinary wisdom. They deserve to be called advanced abyssal creatures. In these advanced abyss creatures, most of them are made up of witches and witches.


    Looking at the little dragon girl''s eyes are mostly surprised. Obviously, these witches and sorcerers can''t imagine why a witch suddenly fell from the sky. The auxiliary magic of witches is good, but they have never seen a witch flying by themselves.


    Little dragon girl takes a cold look at the witches and witches around her, but her body doesn''t move. The other witches looked at her with an unfriendly look. Obviously, they were uneasy about having a good-looking and magical companion. This will not only make them in the fight for partners fall into the wind, but also because of the emergence of the same race and exclusion.


    In the law of phagocytosis of the abyss plane, the evolution obtained by phagocytizing the same race will be the most perfect. Therefore, it is quite opposite to the mainland of lonzainus here. The more the same race, the greater the gap between them, and the more careful the prevention.


    "Hello, I''ll give you an abomination that can be legally swallowed, in exchange for your one." Just at this time, a tall wizard appeared in front of the little dragon girl. Of course, he spoke the language of the abyss plane.


    The figure of this wizard is almost the same as that of Ye Yinzhu. Moreover, he has a very high degree of personification. He is wearing a gray robe, and the color of his hair is gray. A pair of eyes twinkle with a strong red light. He looks at the little dragon girl in the form of a witch and is obviously full of interest.


    What surprised little dragon girl was that there was no bad smell on the wizard. Moreover, in his white hair, there were several strands of black, and in his red eyes, there were a pair of purple black pupils.


    The high degree of personification and purple black pupils all show the wizard''s strength. At least after his appearance, other wizards who pay attention to the little dragon girl immediately turn around and leave. In this place where the interests are supreme, they will never force themselves to commit suicide.


    Little dragon girl smiles coldly, turns around and walks away. She ignores the wizard and walks towards the trading place.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" The wizard''s voice obviously improved a few points, just in the twinkling of an eye, blocked in front of the little dragon girl.


    Little dragon girl looked at him coldly. With the witch''s cold face, the handsome wizard could not stop."Get out of the way, I''m not interested in you." The standard abyss language comes from the "witch".


    "But I''m interested in you. Two abominations of legal phagocytosis, which has been my phagocytosis ration for half a month. Don''t try to irritate me The wizard said like coercion and inducement.


    "This is the black witch Kingdom, not your blue witch kingdom." Little dragon girl does not give up, watching the wizard in front of her.


    The wizard was stunned for a moment, and said in a cold voice: "it''s the black witch country. Only the wizard of our blue witch country can match the Witch of your black witch country. Can''t you see my identity in Lanwu kingdom? I am the seventh sorcerer of the blue sorcerer kingdom. Look at your identity. You''re just an ordinary witch. At most, you''re the judge of the abyss. "


    Little Dragon Girl snorted coldly, "you''re new here, I said. This is black demon country. You want to mate with me, but you don''t deserve it."


    People''s patience is limited, not to mention the abyss creatures who are used to killing. The great wizard from the blue witch kingdom is already angry. He grabs the little dragon girl who wants to leave by the shoulder, and the purple black light in the pupil suddenly flashes. Suddenly, four skeletons in the form of Ghouls appear on the ground beside the little dragon girl and him, but the skeleton is white In terms of strength, it is much worse than the ghoul collar Ye Yinzhu had seen at the beginning. However, for the witch who is not strong in attack, it definitely has a restrictive effect.


    "She''s right. This is the black witch Kingdom, not your blue witch kingdom. Let her go." A strange voice suddenly appeared, and then a purple black ring fell from the sky. Where the halo passed, the four white ghouls just appeared suddenly turned into scattered bones.


    Another wizard appeared, but, different from the one who caught the little dragon girl, it seemed that the later wizard was much uglier. His sallow face gave people a morbid feeling. There were even layers of wrinkles on his skin. His face was very stiff, without any expression. His body was covered with a purple Cape, and the tail of the Cape looked like a swallow''s tail Separate and tilt up slightly. There are some strange bright purple lines on it, shining with light luster. What attracted most attention was his eyes, which were completely purple black.


    There is no bad smell on the body, but it is cold and deep.


    Seeing the wizard''s appearance, the hand on XiaoLongNu''s shoulder was released immediately. The big Wizard of the blue witch Kingdom looked embarrassed. But he still bowed respectfully and saluted the wizard who appeared in front of him, "Hello, respected wizard Lord."


    The sorcerer didn''t even look at him. He walked slowly to the little dragon girl and said in his strange voice, "Havana, are things done in the bone burial place?" What he was referring to was the hilly area with the access exit.


    Little dragon girl nodded slowly.


    At this time, the sorcerer turned to face the big witch, "challenging the authority of the black demon kingdom is your biggest mistake. You will pay for it. She is my woman. Do you think two loathing can move my woman? So what about a wizard? "


    "I, I don''t mean to offend." The sorcerer of the blue sorcery kingdom was shocked and subconsciously stepped back.


    The purple black light in the eyes of the witch master suddenly became strong, "when you summon the Ghoul in the trading place, you have already offended the authority of the black demon kingdom. At the same time, your words also insulted all the witches in the black demon Kingdom and violated the four Nation Convention. So you can only be food. "


    The dark red halo appeared from the foot of the wizard without warning, and solidified his body in an instant. At the next moment, the huge hatred at both ends had crawled out of the ground driven by the evil breath, and the wizard''s magic power was limited. Without a hum, his neck had been broken by hatred.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------


    please vote for the monthly ticket to Xiao San. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 900

    The evil summoned by the sorcerer holds the body of the great sorcerer in front of the little dragon girl. The Sorcerer''s stiff and waxy face seemed to squeeze out a smile, "honey, this is my gift to you. I appreciate your loyalty to me


    You know, the death energy contained in the body of a wizard is not comparable to that of two detestations. The wizard master has been very generous to little dragon girl.


    Little dragon girl nodded, her cold face softened a lot, "let''s share this delicious meal. Honey, you don''t want to eat here. Go back to our place, will you? "


    "Well, you are my woman. Your non greed will only bring you greater benefits. Come on, dear." The purple black eyes beat for a while, and the sorcerer drifted towards the center of the trading place.


    Yes, it''s floating. His legs stand upright, and his feet seem to be stepping on a special energy, supporting his body to float forward.


    The little dragon girl follows him, and the hatred summoned by the sorcerer at both ends follows the last side with the wizard''s body. Their huge bodies don''t emit the smell of pestilence, but they block the direction behind the little dragon girl.


    In the center of the trading place, there is a stone house that looks like it. At least compared with other stone houses around, this stone house looks much better. It''s not only large, but also complete. It can even hold both ends of hate to go in.


    The little dragon girl followed the witch master into the stone house. She hated to put the body down, and it had turned into two dark red fog and disappeared.


    The sorcerer looked at the corpse of the wizard on the ground and waved. The heavy door of the stone house had been closed. He looked up and showed his white tusks. "Honey, now you can tell me where you came from."


    Little Dragon Girl calmly looked at the sorcerer and said, "honey, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t challenge my patience. You should know that the stronger the strength, the higher the wisdom. Do you know where your flaws are? Havana is my lover. Every time she comes to me, she will show her affection to me, but you don''t. Although the surface of Havana is cold, it''s actually very coquettish. It''s hard to refuse the provocation from the outside world. What''s more, Havana can''t fall from the sky, and I didn''t see her ghost. Come on, where are you from? Which country sent you here. Of course, you have to tell me how you dressed up as Havana. Frankly speaking, I can''t see any flaws in my appearance. If it wasn''t for your abnormal performance, I wouldn''t have found it


    The dark red halo that appeared on the wizard before appears again, but this time it appears at the foot of little dragon girl.


    The pink green light is released from the little dragon girl like a conditioned reflex, which is the anti magic shield that the witch is good at. Unfortunately, the witch Havana''s strength is too different from that of the wizard in front of her. Although her anti magic shield has a strong restraining effect on magic, the wizard master in front of her exerts a skill similar to curse. With her strong strength, the dark red light is only weakened by a few points, breaking the anti magic shield and controlling the little dragon girl''s body. No, to be exact, it should have imprisoned the body of the witch Havana.


    Trapped by the other side, little dragon girl was not half alarmed. She just looked at the sorcerer in front of her coldly, "it''s not that I don''t know the existence of those flaws, it''s just that I don''t want to do that."


    The sorcerer said coldly: "although the sorceress''s skills have a certain restraint effect on our witches, and the black demon kingdom is the world of witches, your strength is far from me. In the face of absolute strength, skill restraint will not have any effect. You understand. To be honest, I don''t mind turning you into my food. Of course, before that, even if you''re not Havana, I don''t mind mating with you first. "


    What the sorcerer didn''t expect was that little dragon girl nodded after listening to him, "you''re right. In the face of absolute power, the effect of skills is very small. Unfortunately, you are still too arrogant. "


    A golden light suddenly emerged from the witch Havana''s body. In an instant, the dark red halo that trapped her body had been broken. To his surprise, all the broken dark red light turned into gold and drifted away. His mental strength was suppressed by a huge pressure. Not only his body couldn''t move, but also his mental strength couldn''t come out .


    The pink light came from Havana''s hand. There was a beautiful young man beside her. White robe, long black hair, handsome face with a faint smile.


    No, it''s a bitter smile.


    Looking at the little dragon girl, ye Yinzhu doubted whether she did it for revenge. "The wizard seemed to look much better before. I''d rather choose that than him


    Little dragon girl said coldly, "you don''t have time to be choosy. Hurry up."


    Although Ye Yinzhu has some dissatisfaction in his mouth, he admires what little dragon girl has done before. His spiritual power is connected with little dragon girl, and he always looks at the outside world. The status of this sorcerer is obviously not comparable to that of the dead sorcerer. More importantly, this sorcerer comes from the black witch Kingdom, not the blue witch Kingdom, and is occupied by little dragon girl The body belongs to the same abyss country. It''s much easier to explore the black demon country after seizing this person.Ye Yinzhu stood in front of the wizard master, his eyes gradually turned golden, his hand had been put on the head of the wizard master who only had the startling light in his eyes, and he murmured: "the power of the wizard master is very strong, the witch you won is only the power of the upper level of the blue level, but the wizard master is above the sixth level of the purple level. Apart from Falan, there is hardly such a powerful magician in lonzainus. Before that wizard said that in the blue witch Kingdom, there are as many as 12 such sorcerers, while the black witch kingdom is more powerful, and there will only be more powerful at this level. Let me see what he can give us in his memory. "


    Purple level 6 is really powerful. Even in the abyss plane, abyss creatures with this level of dead energy can dominate. Unfortunately, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu, two super powers of the second God level, especially Xiao Longnu, are met by the unlucky sorcerer. Her life that imprisons the sorcerer and blocks all contact with the outside world can reach the Ninth level of the second God level, which is infinitely close to the realm of God. The huge difference of the levels makes the sorcerer who is not weak has no chance to resist.


    It''s not difficult to master the ability of seizing and abandoning the original body. One of the key points is to transform one''s body into a pure energy form, reside on the target, and completely control the target. As a necromancer and with dragon blood, ye Yinzhu can use it immediately after he gets the usage from XiaoLongNu. This is the reason why one method can master hundreds of methods.


    However, ye Yinzhu''s time to take away the witch master is much longer than Xiao Longnu''s time to take away the witch Havana. It took him ten minutes to finish the process. One of the reasons why the time is getting longer is that the strength comparison between the two sides is much smaller than that of XiaoLongNu and Havana. The other is that ye Yinzhu has to be more careful when he takes over for the first time. You know, this kind of loss is extremely domineering. Once it fails, ye Yinzhu will suffer disastrous damage immediately. Therefore, the original seizing can only be used by people who are much weaker than themselves.


    When the golden light dissipated, there were only witches and witches left in the stone house. The wizard gracefully made a human noble etiquette to the Witch and said, "dear, from now on, please call me Lord gausbar."


    As ye Yinzhu speaks, he is surprised. XiaoLongNu teaches him how to take over the other person''s body. It not only takes control of the other person''s body, but also devours the other person''s soul. Once the host leaves, gausbar''s body will collapse immediately. It''s even more powerful than undead magic. Like this gausbar, let alone keep a secret, even can never live beyond.


    Of course, for abyssal creatures, ye Yinzhu will never have a heart of charity.


    "Who is your dear?" Little Dragon Girl glares at Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "don''t forget your current identity. I''m afraid we''ll be seen after we go out. Since gausbar can see that you are not the former Havana, from the actions of you and gausbar, other abyss creatures can also see that in order to better cover up, we have to cooperate tacit understanding, right? My dear


    Little dragon girl stares at Ye Yinzhu and says, "it''s your head." Although she said that, she didn''t object to Ye Yinzhu''s address.


    "Now we can''t go out. In the eyes of other abyss creatures, we should be making out. The time is too short to be good. Let me see first what the gausbar wizard can bring us. "


    Ye Yinzhu went to the stone bed and sat down. He closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation.


    Little dragon girl didn''t speak any more. She went to the other side and sat down. She also entered meditation. Although she didn''t use much life energy before, it took her a long time to filter the energy of the world because of the difficulty in recovery.


    Half an hour later, a gloomy voice sounded outside the stone house, which made the two people in meditation open their eyes at the same time.


    "Lord gausbar, leader of the emperor, please come back to attend the meeting."


    There was a flash of light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, and Gauss Bana''s cold voice rang out, "I know."


    The so-called imperial leader is the territory of the emperor. In the abyss plane, it refers to the place where the abyss devil is. And there, no doubt, is the place Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu most want to see.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    first of all, I''d like to apologize to my friends. When I recommended Salem to develop the game yesterday, there seemed to be a mistake in the address. It seemed that the starting point had changed the letter by default. Today I''ll send it again in capitals. You can go and have a look. It''s very interesting. Address: WWW.AWARZ.COM1


    Xiaosan specially set up a Tangmen in the qindi area of the game. Welcome to join. To be honest, I don''t have too much time to play games. So, most of the time, the third wife is playing with the number of the third, and I occasionally bring it to have a good time. Brothers who go to play this game, you should protect your third sister-in-law or your third brother-in-law. Don''t let her be bullied. thank you very much. ha-ha. Xiaosan will pay more attention to the creation of books in return. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 901

    Gauss Ba brings more information to Ye Yinzhu than the witch Havana. In the abyss plane, Gauss BA''s identity is extremely high. Through scanning his memory, ye Yinzhu basically grasped the territory distribution of the black demon Kingdom, which was different from what he had expected. The four countries on the abyss plane were not so harmonious. Although large-scale wars could not break out, small-scale battles would often occur. And that restriction on abyssal creatures is not so powerful for higher abyssal creatures like gausbar. Otherwise, he will not easily kill a big witch from the blue witch country.


    There are many territories in the black demon Kingdom, about 300 of which are under the control of different Lords. Among these lords, more than half are from the witch family, and the rest are the strong ones. That''s why gausbar said before that the black demon kingdom is the time of witches.


    This situation is just the opposite for another powerful abyss country, the blue witch country, where the status of the wizard is higher.


    Ye Yinzhu also made a mistake in judging the strength of the far-reaching demons. Although the black demon kingdom is the most powerful of the four countries, the abyss demon king of the black demon kingdom is not the strongest of the four. The abyss demon king of the blue witch kingdom is generally recognized as the strongest one in the abyss plane, and the reason why the blue witch Kingdom ranks behind the black witch kingdom is that the wizard is naturally restrained by the witch. The existence of anti magic shield is the key.


    Among the more than 300 territories of the black demon Kingdom, there are more than 200000 higher abyss creatures. The so-called "higher" refers to the strength above blue level. For example, double headed hatred should also belong to this category. It''s only because their strength is strong, but their wisdom is difficult to evolve, so their status is not high.


    There are more than 300 territories, each of which has its own Lord. This is the real Lord. The first condition to become a lord is to become a high abyss creature, and the second is to have enough wisdom and strength. The stronger you are, the more likely you are to become a Lord. Gausbar is the Lord of this territory. Originally, the closer the territory is to the emperor, the stronger the Lord should be. Unfortunately, gausbar is a wizard, not a witch. Therefore, even though he is stronger than most lords, he still can''t enter the core circle of the black demon kingdom. It''s just the title of witch master.


    In the blue witch Kingdom and the black demon Kingdom, in addition to the abyss demon king, each has 12 strong people to assist the demon king to manage the country. Because the abyss demon king rarely appears in the outside world, the real managers of the country should be these abyss strong people.


    The twelve people in the blue witch kingdom are the twelve witch masters mentioned by the great witch before, while in the black witch Kingdom, they are the twelve demon kings.


    Although gausbar has the strength of the wizard master, according to his own memory, he still has a certain gap compared with the twelve wizard masters of the blue witch kingdom. Those wizard masters are ranked according to their strength. The higher the ranking, the stronger they are.


    And even the 12th wizard master is at least better than Gauss. As for the twelve female demon kings of the black demon Kingdom, they are not much different.


    The management modes of the other two abyss countries are not much different, except that the number of strong people managing the country is not twelve, but eight, and they are also called Shadow country''s shadow devil and purple moon country''s moon devil. This total of 40 strong abyssal masters, second only to the abyssal demon king, control the whole abyssal world system. Collectively known as the abyss Lord.


    Gausbar is a very unsuccessful Lord. Because he is a wizard, it is difficult for him to get a higher status in the black demon kingdom. Therefore, although he is not weak, he still can not enter the core circle.


    At this time, the meeting to be held by the emperor was to be held by every country in the abyss year.


    At that time, the Lords of all countries will gather in the emperor to listen to the command and instruction of the abyss Lord.


    This information is undoubtedly very beneficial for ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu. They can take advantage of this opportunity to go to the imperial leader of the black demon kingdom to find out.


    One year of the abyssal level is equivalent to about one and a half years of the mainland of lonzainus. As for how to calculate it, it seems that it has existed since the appearance of the abyssal level, so even gausbar does not know.


    To participate in the annual meeting of the abyss level, you can only carry two attendants. This is a rigid rule. If you carry more than two attendants, you will be regarded as the enemy of the country, and the enemy will end up as food.


    "Go and see my mount." Ye Yinzhu opens the heavy stone gate and smiles at XiaoLongNu.


    In the obvious process before, he not only scanned gausbar''s memory, but also kept some of gausbar''s habits in mind so as not to be seen.


    When you go to the emperor, the Lords of other territories are not familiar with gausbar, so he doesn''t need to worry about being recognized.


    "Mount?" Little dragon girl was stunned for a moment. In Havana''s memory, there is no such memory of Gauss BA''s mount.


    Ye Yinzhu said to Xiaolongnv through spiritual connection: "in gossbar''s memory, Havana is just one of his playthings in this territory. Of course, it is a favorite plaything. The mount is the biggest secret of gausbar, and it is also the secret of the Lords of various countries. Generally speaking, they will not let their subordinates know about it. Especially the strength of the mount. Maybe you can''t imagine that gausbar''s mount is even more powerful than himself. "Walking out of the stone house again, how can the creatures in the abyss of this territory think that their Lord has changed into another person?


    Before, the reason why little dragon girl didn''t choose the sorcerer of the blue witch Kingdom and wait was that there was Gauss BA in her memory.


    All the creatures in the abyss bow their heads and retreat respectfully when they see gausbar, with a look of trembling. You know, as the Lord of the abyss, you can choose food in your own territory every day. Although there are three restrictions on the quantity, there is no restriction on the race. No one dares to offend the Lord, or even approach him, for fear of becoming food.


    Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu soon came to a separate hill on the edge of the territory he ruled through the memory of gausbar.


    Around the hills, there are more than ten abominators and more than a thousand ghouls and sickles guarding.


    See gausbar, these abyssal creatures quickly retreat to one side, revealing a huge cave.


    The diameter of the cave entrance is more than 30 meters. You know, even the huge body like the war giant gracis can barely enter this entrance.


    Little dragon girl is a little curious now. What is gausbar''s Mount.


    Soon, her curiosity was satisfied, not only XiaoLongNu, but also ye Yinzhu opened her mouth in surprise when she saw the big guy.


    In front of them is a very big guy. When they entered the cave and felt the cold smell, they were unconsciously cautious.


    It can alert the two sub gods, which shows how powerful the master in the cave is.


    The first thing you see is the blue flame. Yes, it''s the flame.


    A special flame full of dark and fire elements.


    In the abyss flames Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu have seen, almost all of them are dark red, which is the standard color after the fusion of dark elements and fire elements.


    At this time, although we still see the fusion of dark elements and fire elements, the color has changed in essence. Moreover, there is no half scorching, but only cold.


    The dark blue flame is attached to the huge blue monster, which looks like the bone dragons controlled by Ye Yinzhu in the Dragon kingdom.


    It''s just that this guy''s body is bigger than bone dragon, and bone dragon doesn''t have his blue bones.


    The huge body crawls on the ground, and the bones are all filled with the dark blue rising flame. Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that the soul of Gauss Ba has a close connection with the huge monster.


    The monster was not hostile to their arrival.


    Little Dragon Girl''s look became dignified, "this is the fire of Taiyin. Shaoyin is the extreme of Yin Fire, while Taiyin is beyond the extreme. As the saying goes, "when things turn out the best, fire will no longer be fire."


    Ye Yinzhu was shocked and lost his voice: "is it ice?"


    Little dragon girl nodded silently, "this monster''s strength is stronger than you think. His ability may not be as many as those lizards in our world, but its pure dead energy is stronger and purer than any abyss creature we have seen before. It''s really more powerful than the Gauss bar you won. It''s already comparable to our world purple Warcraft level 9. "


    "Should we call it Yin dragon?" Ye yinzhudao.


    Little dragon girl glared at him angrily, "can anything be called a dragon? Don''t you see that he looks more like a lizard? What''s the intelligence of this guy in gausbar''s memory? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "if you are a dragon, don''t worry about it. It''s more intuitive to call it Yin long, and we''ll explain it better when we go back. Although this guy looks very powerful, his intelligence is surprisingly low. He doesn''t look like level 9 Warcraft in our world at all. Otherwise, gausbar can''t make it a mount. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 902

    Little dragon girl said: "just now you said that this is the secret of all lords. You don''t want to tell me that every Lord of the abyss country has such a mount."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid so, and it may be more than that. Gausbar''s memory shows that the air power of this plane is much stronger than we expected. The main combat effectiveness is composed of three kinds of abyss creatures, among which the weakest one is your mount Tiangui, and the other two have their own characteristics. One of them is the Yin dragon, and the other one is called destruction. Unlike the Yin dragon, destruction may not be as powerful as it is, but destruction has wisdom, but it can''t be transformed into human form. It''s the leader of some territories The Lord even means destruction. In any abyss country, destruction has a high status. "


    "What about the number of these three creatures? Do you have a detailed description? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "the specific number of each race is also a secret in the abyss world. Gausbar is not a core member, so it is impossible to know. But according to his memory and estimation, the number of ghosts in a black demon country is more than 100000. As for Yin dragon, you can calculate the number of the Lord. And the number of destruction will only be more than that of Yin dragon. Most of the destruction is led by the emperor and is directly under the command of the abyss demon. "


    "What about our air power?" Little Dragon Girl continued.


    "Maybe we don''t have the advantage of quantity, but we have the qindi," he said Yes, he has the Qin emperor, which is a collection of dwarves and goblins. It took five years for the masters to build the Qin emperor with countless precious materials.


    Little dragon girl didn''t ask any more questions. She knew that for this question, ye Yinzhu would only think more and more complicated than her.


    The communication between the two people is carried out through the spiritual world. Naturally, they will not be heard by the Yin dragon in front of them. Ye Yinzhu gives the riding order to the Yin dragon through gausbar. Yin dragon slowly creeps on the ground, let Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu step on its broad back.


    Riding on the back of the Yin dragon, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu did not feel uncomfortable. When the Yin dragon got out of the cave and took off into the air, they both found some strange places.


    What little dragon girl found was the speed of the Yin dragon''s flight. Normally, the Yin dragon with purple level 9 strength should fly very fast. However, the actual speed of the Yin dragon''s flight was even worse than that of the ghost mount of Havana before.


    What ye Yinzhu found is more important. He found that the Yin dragon has no soul, which can explain why it is so powerful but has no wisdom. But why does it have no soul? There is no recognition of this in gausbar''s memory.


    They didn''t speculate too much in this aspect. It''s better to get the real news than to guess. Naturally, the source of the news should be found from the emperor.


    However, the big guy''s flying speed is a little slower. If it''s not because it''s a symbol of the Lord''s identity, ye Yinzhu really wants to take Xiaolongnv to fly there directly. Moreover, because he has no soul, the big guy can''t even be included in the life storage gem, so he has to fly slowly.


    Gausbar''s territory is in the periphery of the black demon Kingdom, and the area of the abyss plane is extremely vast. It took them more than 20 days to reach their destination from the territory to the emperor.


    Along the way, ye Yinzhu recorded the environment of this plane in detail, which can be said to be the epitome of the whole abyss plane. They saw seven earthquakes in the air, encountered 21 volcanic eruptions and dark element storms. Fortunately, Yinlong had a strong adaptability to the harsh environment. Even so, they were almost hit by the suddenly erupting volcano several times. Make ye Yinzhu have to let Yin Longfei higher. And the height is inversely proportional to the speed of Yin dragon, the higher it flies, the slower it flies


    The imperial leader of the black demon kingdom is in a big black mountain. The territory of the abyss plane is not a human city on the mainland of lonzainus. The area is much larger. The imperial leader is the biggest one among them. This big black mountain is at least five times as big as the Brenner mountain. When you look around, it is full of mountains like a black blade standing on the earth.


    What''s more, the mountains here are very strange. The higher they go, the higher the mountains will be. Moreover, there are rare clouds here. The green clouds cover the place above the hillside of a large mountain range in the center of the emperor''s leadership, which can''t be observed visually.


    There are millions of abyssal creatures living in the leader of the black demon kingdom. Moreover, there are no low-level creatures, at least above the intermediate level. What ye Yinzhu has observed before is not wrong. In this plane, the most numerous races are ghouls, sickles, spiders, abhorrence, heavenly ghosts and so on. Among them, abhorrence has a higher status. Second only to anthropomorphic males, witches and other advanced abyss creatures.


    Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu landed outside the emperor''s collar. Any lord who came to attend the annual meeting needs to pass the identity verification and inspection.


    Little Dragon Girl lowers her head and follows Ye Yinzhu. Ye Yinzhu, like gausbar himself, walks to the entrance of the imperial collar with her stiff face. The huge Yin dragon followed behind, spewing a terrible breath between the mouth and nose. However, she always stayed dozens of meters behind XiaoLongNu and did not get close to them.Guarding the entrance of the emperor''s guide are four witches and a large number of medium abyss creatures. Here, ye Yinzhu feels the order, which will never happen in gausbana.


    The four witches took a look at the Yin dragon not far behind the Gauss bar. One of the female witches came up to Ye Yinzhu and said with a smile, "Oh, isn''t this our Lord Gauss bar? I haven''t seen you for a year, but I miss you very much."


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "don''t be kidding. You have so many friends. Will you look up to me?" It took a lot of effort for gausbar to evolve to the present anthropomorphic degree, but she was infected by toxin during one evolution, so she had the present appearance. Among witches, it was absolutely ugly.


    The witch grinned and said, "why not? You are one of the few wizard masters in the black demon kingdom. Unfortunately, you are just a wizard. Frankly speaking, why don''t you go to Lanwu? Maybe it suits you better


    Ye Yinzhu said in a cold voice: "I don''t like this joke. Loyalty to your majesty is gausbar''s only mission. If the inspection is finished, please get out of the way. "


    The witch''s face suddenly changed, and her previous smile completely turned into coldness. "Gausbar, you have to remember your identity. Don''t think you are a lord and dare to shout in front of me. You can''t forget where your broken territory is. This is the leader of the emperor, not your barren land. "


    The other three witches also gathered around and looked at gausbar''s face.


    "What do you want?" Ye Yinzhu asked.


    The witch at the head snorted coldly, "I don''t want to do anything. Who knows if you are willing to attend the annual meeting with the emperor. We will search you." While saying that, the witch''s hand has already touched Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    Although Ye Yinzhu is now gausba''s original body, he will never allow this kind of insult to appear on himself. With a cold hum, a surge of death energy suddenly released from ye Yinzhu, and a dark red halo immediately diffused at his feet.


    The four witches felt their bodies stiff at the same time. They were shocked and stepped back, numb.


    Pink green light from the four witches at the same time, looking at Ye Yinzhu, they have raised their hands.


    Ye Yinzhu is not worried about exposing his identity. What he is using now is the ability of Gauss ba. The same ability, in the hands of different people, the effect is different. For example, Gauss BA''s ability in the hands of Ye Yinzhu has a special effect.


    The scattered dark red halo converged a little, and four huge hatefuls rose from the ground at the same time. They appeared very close to the four witches, waving the big hook on their arms to rush towards the witches, and their huge bodies blocked all the weakening and curse magic that the witches had just released.


    The four witches were surprised. Just as they were about to retreat, suddenly, several Mori Bai''s arms came out from behind and hugged their bodies. They were from the ghouls.


    These low-level ghouls summoned by gausbar can''t stop the witches. As soon as they touch their body''s anti magic shield, they immediately begin to collapse. However, their appearance will certainly delay the time for the witches to retreat, and the hatred in front of them has been weakened.


    Just like the human magicians and soldiers fighting, when the magicians can''t get away from the soldiers, their strength can''t be exerted. The four witches watched in horror as the four hated them, and they were about to use their life-saving magic. But they suddenly found that four dark red halos were solidified on their bodies, which interrupted their magic Law.


    Ye Yinzhu''s ability to control Gauss Ba is as easy as his fingers. Not to mention that these four witches are not Gauss BA''s opponents, even if they are better, how can their fighting skills compare with Ye Yinzhu, who was born in Donglong after many battles? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 903

    "Stop, this is the leader of the emperor. Who allowed you to make trouble again?" Four Lavender lights appeared on the four haters at the same time, and their big hook suddenly became stiff. Then, the four summoning bodies melted like ice and snow, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The restriction magic of the four witches disappeared at the same time. They just felt light and quickly stepped back.


    Ye Yinzhu did not go to see the four witches. At this time, his eyes fell on another place.


    In mid air, a floating figure floats there. Compared with the witches in front of her, she is much more beautiful. Her skin is white. She looks like a 27 or 8-year-old woman of human beings. Her eyes are cold and murderous. Nevertheless, her charming appearance is easily attractive. She wears a beautiful purple Cape and is a bit like Gauss ¡¯Very similar, the purple Cape under the two fork, gently swinging.


    The four witches saw her and immediately bowed down in fear. "I''ve seen the nine demon king."


    Nine demon king? Hearing this name, ye Yinzhu looks back at XiaoLongNu and immediately realizes that this beautiful looking young woman is one of the 40 most powerful abyss demons in the abyss plane. The twelve demon kings of the black demon Kingdom rank ninth.


    Nine demon king float body but fall, those medium abyss creature of one side all prostrate to the ground, even dare not lift a head.


    "What''s the matter?" The nine demon king gives Ye Yinzhu a cold look.


    Before that the head of the Banshee hurriedly said: "nine demon king, this Gauss Ba, he ignored the majesty of the emperor, even in here to us, you must punish him."


    The nine demon king looks at Ye Yinzhu, "is that so?"


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly: "do I have to be treated like this just because I am a wizard instead of a witch? Lord nine demon king, I think you should have seen what happened before. They want to search me, I would like to ask, is it every Lord who comes to the annual meeting will be treated like this? Gausbar asked himself that he was loyal to the black demon kingdom. Even if he was in a marginal territory, I never complained. I always believed that one day his Majesty would see my loyalty to him. "


    Nine demon king purple black eyes looking at Ye Yinzhu, suddenly burst into two groups of light, looking at Ye Yinzhu, said: "strength represents everything. If you can beat me, it will prove that what you said is correct, otherwise, they will not wronged you. Let me see how strong you are as a wizard master. "


    Ye Yinzhu says in his heart that gausbar is really unlucky. He is not only ignored, but also excluded. He has already taken away his body. Let''s take this evil breath for him.


    "Good." Ye Yinzhu only answered one word. The dark red light has risen from his feet and turned into a halo, covering his body.


    The nine demon king just wanted to scare Ye Yinzhu and kill him. After all, the black demon kingdom is their world of witches. Gausbar, after all, is a wizard master. If he wants to decide his life or death, even these demon kings don''t have such power. He has to be determined by the abyss demon king. The strength of the wizard master level is absolutely high level in the abyss plane. What she didn''t expect was that gausbar was so bold that she dared to accept her challenge.


    Strong pink green light through the body, the nine demon king was really enraged this time. As one of the abyss demons, how much authority she has, in front of so many abyss creatures, this battle is inevitable.


    The reason why a wizard is weaker than a witch is largely due to the existence of anti magic shield. At the same level, it is difficult for a wizard to defeat a witch with anti magic shield. In the face of the witch master level Ye Yinzhu, the nine demon king was not careless, although she was already angry.


    A weakening skill is released instantly and falls on Ye Yinzhu. The dark red halo around Ye Yinzhu''s body suddenly lights up. Between the flashes, the huge energy fluctuation rises suddenly, and even forces the curse out of the body. At the same time, a large number of ghouls emerge from around the nine demon king''s body and rush towards her one after another.


    Of course, these weak ghouls, let alone bring harm to the nine demon king, even as soon as they touched her anti magic shield, they disappeared immediately.


    The nine demon king snorted and raised his hands at the same time. Suddenly, a bright dark blue halo appeared at the foot of Ye Yinzhu. Then, the halo burst out instantly, and the huge light completely covered Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    There''s no heat, but cold. It''s the fire of Taiyin, which is similar to the energy of Yin dragon. It''s terrible that the fire of Taiyin turns from extremely hot to extremely cold. The attack power of the nine demon Kings is obviously not as weak as the ordinary witch.


    The cold and piercing feeling was instantly introduced into Ye Yinzhu''s body. His body was frozen, but the fire of Taiyin was burning Ye Yinzhu''s soul at the same time. It''s a terrible feeling. The fire of Taiyin is really strong.


    From the point of view of the magic of the nine demon king, in addition to its characteristics, its strength should be better than that of Gauss, which he won and gave up. It''s about the eighth level of purple. Just, can purple level 8 surpass purple level 6? Even the witch herself is restrained from the wizard.No, today''s Gauss bar is not the original Gauss bar. In Ye Yinzhu, there have been too many examples of using the weak to win the strong.


    The purple black flame started from the foot of Ye Yinzhu. With a flash of light and shadow, he had left his original position, and the previous figure of gausbar was left just where he was.


    Puppet escape is a kind of undead magic. It uses the ability of dark elements and the change between soul. It is undoubtedly the most suitable to perform undead magic on the abyss plane. At least Ye Yinzhu thinks so.


    The nine demon king immediately felt that the fire of Taiyin he released had lost the feeling of burning entity. Just in her stupefied time, the purple flame had floated up, burning hot, dark, and the huge breath rushed up. Then, a total of eight heads were burning all over. The hatred of the purple flame had appeared in front of her, and rushed towards her one after another.


    Anti magic shield can be immune to magic, but it can''t be immune to the collision of the body. Weakening and cursing magic can only reduce their speed when they encounter the purple flame of hate. As a last resort, the nine demon king had to release his own fire of Taiyin again. The dark blue light and shadow suddenly engulfed eight haters. At this time, a sharp scream came out of gausbar''s mouth, like a sharp blade, and pierced the soul of the nine demon king.


    The soul seemed to be cut by a sharp blade. The sharp pain from the soul was unbearable even for the strength of the nine demon king. Suddenly, there was a cry of pain, and the anti magic shield was burning violently. At this time, a huge body hatred appeared in front of her, and the huge sickle was shining like two cold waves . This hatred has two heads.


    The direct impact of the soul, even if ye Yinzhu only used gausbar''s soul power, was enough to make the nine demon king temporarily stiff under the condition of severe pain of the soul, but the two huge scythes in his hands could never be delayed. How can the 10 meter tall huge body, the huge sickle, and the relatively fragile body of the witch resist? Anti magic shield can''t do anything about this kind of physical attack.


    Boom, another burst of dark blue flame broke out between the nine demon king and the double head abhorrence. The huge body of double head abhorrence was directly shaken away. The burning of the fire of Taiyin made him scream in pain.


    And there was also nine demon king who was also shocked. Of course, for her, it was just shocked. The anti magic shield also had a defensive effect on the fire of Taiyin.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t move any more. A dark element quietly entered the double headed abomination body to help him resist the corrosion of the fire of Taiyin. At the same time, he quietly took back his life and stored it in the gem.


    A slender figure appeared beside the nine demon king, holding her shoulder with one hand, stabilizing her body. It''s similar to the dress of the nine demon king, but it''s more slender. Even the eyebrows look very soft. If you put it in the human world, it''s a lady''s appearance. However, from her breath, ye Yinzhu immediately recognized that the witch was more powerful than the nine demon king. The power of Taiyin fire is more terrible.


    See is the appearance of this person, nine demon king immediately lowered his head, "three demon king, hello."


    The three demon kings are the third of the twelve demon kings in the black demon kingdom. Although her cloak is the same color as the nine demon kings, the tail of her cloak is divided into three branches. Seeing her appearance, ye Yinzhu felt the threat for the first time after coming to the abyss plane. Obviously, the strength of the three demon Kings is not only purple level. Her eyes are deep black, and there is no purple. At this time, she is looking up and down at herself. The faint breath of soul is fluctuating around her body. The abundant power of soul makes Ye Yinzhu even see the fire of soul hovering around her head.


    "You lose, nine demon king." Three demon king to Ye Yinzhu gentle smile, the soft lines and gentle smile a little let him forget this is the abyss plane.


    The nine demon king lowered his head and said, "yes, I lost. Three demon king, please dispose of it. "


    The three demon king said with a smile: "you''ve dealt with it well before. Gauss won. What he said is right. What is the crime of offending the sorcerer? "


    Before that, the four banshees were so scared that they couldn''t even speak. Putong fell on his knees and begged to the three demon kings. It was absolutely from the shaking of her soul.


    -------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 904

    The three demon kings looked the same, and their face was still a gentle smile, "gausbar witch master, they don''t belong to the emperor. From now on, you have the right to deal with them. Therefore, you should not plead with me. You should plead with Lord gausbar. "


    The four witches'' faces changed greatly. They still remember how they humiliated gausbar before. They were all the people of the nine demon kings. They never thought that an out of favor wizard could defeat their demon king. But the authority of the three demon kings can''t be compared with that of the nine demon kings. Her words have been exported. Unless the abyss demon king comes in person, even the big demon king and the two demon kings can''t change her mind here. You know, the top three demon kings in the black demon Kingdom have a very close relationship, and the latter ranking demon kings have changed, but their position has never wavered.


    Almost for the first time, the four witches took off their robes, which were transformed from death energy. They showed their bodies in front of Ye Yinzhu, knelt down on the ground, begged him, and even licked his toes.


    "Gauss Ba" face is still cold, just toward the three demon king slowly bow down, "thank you three demon king adults for Gauss Ba master." Raised his head, some looked at the nine demon king scornfully, ye Yinzhu waved, four dark red halos have been straight to the four witches, making their bodies completely rigid.


    Then, the double headed hatred that had been attacked by the fire of Taiyin reappeared behind Ye Yinzhu. The four witches were naked and looked at the huge body in horror. They could not even scream, so they had become the rations of double headed hatred.


    "Gausbar" respectfully went to the three demon kings and stood with her head down beside them without saying a word, as if he had never done anything before. And the witch Havana is standing behind Ye Yinzhu.


    Double headed hate wiped his mouth, and the witch who was not inferior to him in four levels swallowed it up. The body of double headed hate became stronger. Although the plague was not released under the control of Ye Yinzhu, the blood red eyes of his two heads were gradually developing towards purple black.


    The light flashed, and the hatred disappeared again.


    Three demon king some surprised saw Ye Yinzhu one eye, "originally, I thought they would become your food."


    Ye Yinzhu respectfully said: "in front of the two demon king adults, Gauss Ba dare not make a mistake."


    "You..." The nine demon king''s face has been turned into iron blue. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, the resentment seemed to erupt.


    "Enough. Nine demon king, don''t forget what day this year is. " The three demon king looked at her, and there was a cold light in his eyes.


    Hearing this, nine demon king''s body suddenly convulsed for a while, looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, suddenly a little more suspicious, as if thinking about something.


    The three demon king said to Ye Yinzhu, "gausbar, you and your entourage, come with me."


    "Yes, Lord three demon king." Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu follow behind the three demon kings to lead the emperor. Standing in the same place, the nine demon king''s face was dead.


    The speed of the three demon king''s moving forward is not fast. It seems that he is deliberately controlling it so that ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu can follow him. Wherever he passes, all the abyss creatures crawl on the ground and retreat back, leaving a passage for them to move forward.


    The three demon kings floated forward and said faintly: "do you know why I saved you?"


    "Help me?" Ye Yinzhu was stunned.


    "Three demon king way:" you must be thinking, before it is clear that I have the upper hand, how can say is to save you, right


    Ye Yinzhu was speechless for a while, worthy of being the top abyss demon master. His wisdom was never worse than that of human beings, but he could only say: "three demons, Wang Yingming."


    "Maybe you can kill the nine demon king, but the nine demon king has always been friendly with the seven demon king and the four demon king. You ask yourself, can you deal with the Revenge of the other two demon kings? Don''t forget, this is the leader of the emperor. They don''t even need to do it themselves. They just need a team of abyss judges to wipe you out. "


    Ye Yinzhu bowed his head and said nothing. Vaguely, he felt that the three demon kings were trying to win over him. Did she need to do this with her status?


    The three demon kings didn''t seem to pay attention to Ye Yinzhu''s emotional changes, but said to themselves: "the black demon Kingdom has been without passion for a long time. The position of demon king should also be undertaken by people with ability. Do you know why she looked so ugly just now? Because, this session of the annual meeting is every hundred years will hold a demon king change meeting. Every Lord in his own country has the chance to challenge the demon king. From low to high, as long as you have enough strength, you can ascend the throne of the demon king. Of course, you need to be alive after all the challenges are over. "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "do you mean to let me take part in this challenge?"


    The three demon king suddenly stopped and took a look at the little dragon girl behind Ye Yinzhu, "few lords come to the annual meeting with their partners, you are an exception. If you can get into the top eight of demon king ranking, then I will give her back to you. Remember, although the black witch kingdom is the place of witches, there are too many witches, and they need to be adjusted by witches. If you meet my requirements, then I will give you a chance to face me. "


    With a smile, the three demon kings looked more beautiful, but ye Yinzhu clearly saw that there was only ice cold in her eyes, "maybe, our black demon kingdom is going to have an unprecedented wizard as the demon king. I''m looking forward to this moment. "While saying that, three demon king big sleeve waved, a dark blue light and shadow flashed, little dragon girl had disappeared in place, and three demon king''s body also suddenly accelerated, disappeared in the blink of an eye. In front of Ye Yinzhu, only a scale is left, on which three curved lines are carved horizontally.


    With a wave, the scales are inhaled into the palm, the light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes is flashing, and the brain turns rapidly, carefully analyzing everything that happened before.


    He doesn''t worry about XiaoLongNu''s safety. How powerful XiaoLongNu is, not to mention that the three demon kings have just stepped into the secondary God level. Even if the twelve demon kings arrive together, they may not be able to help her. Even if it''s the abyss demon king, whether they can fight against her still needs to be discussed.


    Demon King change meeting? It seems that it''s really a coincidence for me to come to the abyss. The so-called heaven''s evil is still forgivable, but I can''t live by myself. Now that you''ve offered to come, don''t blame me for being rude.


    Every time a high abyss creature is annihilated, it will undoubtedly make the future war of longqilinus against the world easier, especially for the abyss strongmen like demon king. Top eight? Three demon king, you look down on me too much. I''m not the original gausbar.


    Ye Yinzhu is trying to move forward, but he is stopped by a group of medium-sized abyss creatures. He is told that all the Lords of the black demon Kingdom need to wait for the call of the twelve demon kings before they can enter the heart of the emperor and take part in the annual meeting. There is still an abyss day before the annual meeting begins.


    After getting the accurate information, ye Yinzhu didn''t waste his time to look around. Apart from the abyss creatures who are responsible for guarding the emperor''s leadership, there are not many abyss creatures here. After all, the emperor''s leadership is extremely huge, and there are only more than 300 lords attending the annual meeting. They come from all directions and can''t see much.


    Abyssal creatures don''t know what hospitality is. From gausbar''s memory, ye Yinzhu knows that before the annual meeting, Lords can move freely without entering the heart of the emperor. Of course, we must not devour the abyss creatures in the imperial collar, otherwise, we will not want to leave here alive.


    The black demon kingdom is indeed the world of witches. Ye Yinzhu simply walked around the periphery, and most of the Lords he met were witches. Of course, there was no lack of provocation to him. However, ye Yinzhu also learned to be smart, and hung the scale given by the three demon kings directly on his chest. In this way, everyone who saw the existence of this scale was respectful to him No more provocations.


    The time from the demon king change meeting is not much. I still have two things to do.


    Considering the time factor, ye Yinzhu did not continue to observe the periphery of the emperor''s collar. After all, it didn''t make much sense. Instead, he found a sparsely populated place and slowly sat down to meditate.


    There are two things he needs to do. One is to explore the abyss of the black demon kingdom. The other is to strengthen the strength of gausbar. After all, gausbar can''t be compared with those demon kings. He doesn''t want to make himself stronger and control himself.


    Although the battle between the plane strongmen doesn''t look as dazzling as the mainland of lonzainus, it is more dangerous. The fire of Taiyin alone gives Ye Yinzhu a headache. If you can''t use your own force, it''s not a big problem to deal with the level below the secondary God. But if you are against the opponents like the three demon kings, I''m afraid you will have to use your own ability.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    ask for the monthly ticket and recommend the ticket. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 905

    Therefore, he must make gausbar stronger, at least to a certain extent. Originally, swallowing is the best way, and ye Yinzhu can also make this Gauss bar devour some higher abyss creatures unconsciously. However, he now lives in Gauss bar''s body, and that disgusting thing ye Yinzhu can''t do.


    It is most important to explore the abyss, so as soon as ye Yinzhu sits down, he immediately releases his spiritual power with a sense of thinking, aiming at the heart of the emperor.


    The so-called heart of the emperor''s leadership is actually a central area within the scope of the emperor''s leadership. This area is where ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu saw that most of the mountains were in green clouds.


    How powerful Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power is, this kind of spiritual power has already penetrated into the emperor''s leadership in the blink of an eye. With strong mental control, he carefully looked at everything around him.


    The heart of the emperor''s leader is very open, which is much less than the abyss creatures outside. In the heart of the emperor''s leader, all the high abyss creatures are guarded. For example, the double headed abhorrence seen at the exit of the mainland passage with longqinus appears here in large numbers. Ye Yinzhu even saw a total of 30 Yin dragons in a mountain depression. There seems to be a special wave of energy around these Yin dragons, constantly absorbing something from the outside world, and then injecting it into the body of Yin dragons, making their dark blue light gradually become strong.


    Is Yin dragon a creature created by the abyss plane? Ye Yinzhu immediately realized why the Yin dragon had no soul. But he didn''t understand where the fire of Taiyin came from. It''s not that we can only rely on swallowing power in this world. Why do Yin dragons appear?


    Time does not allow him to explore carefully. His mental power moves again and goes deeper. When his feeling of thinking crosses a high mountain, he sees the scene that makes Ye Yinzhu extremely surprised.


    It is a bottomless canyon. On the peaks on both sides of the canyon, there are at least more than 100000 abyssal creatures quietly guarding there. These abyssal creatures are medium and high, and their eyes are all in the bottomless abyss.


    In these abyssal creatures, ye Yinzhu sees the figure of the three demon kings. Beside her, there are two gorgeous witches who are also three points behind the cloak. Obviously, they should be the two demon kings and the big demon kings.


    However, these are not the places that surprised Ye Yinzhu. What surprised him most was that there was a castle at the peak of the canyon on one side of the abyss. Yes, it''s a castle.


    The building is not rough at all. It can even be described as exquisite. The tall castle is completely built on the top of the mountain. It''s hard to imagine how it was completed. The area of the castle is not very large, but it has no problem to accommodate 100 people. The castle is purple black, and the dark light is slowly released from the castle.


    This is clearly similar to human architecture, but how can it appear in this abyss plane? Ye Yinzhu almost did not want to, immediately controlled his mental power, explored the past. However, just when his mental strength is about to arrive at the castle, suddenly, a very cold breath is released from the castle, and the huge spiritual fluctuation is mixed with violent negative emotions and heavily impacts on Ye Yinzhu''s mental strength.


    The violent collision of the two mental forces made a thunderbolt like roar above the abyss.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t suffer. If compared with his physical strength, he had much stronger mental strength since he was a child. Although the violent mental impact made his eyes white, he soon recovered and immediately gathered his mental strength back to himself.


    At the moment of his spiritual retreat, he clearly saw that the top three demon kings were looking at the direction of his spiritual retreat in the air at the same time. And a strange voice rang out from the castle, "which demon is coming, why don''t you come out and meet me?"


    Meet, meet you. Ye Yinzhu knows that the ruler of the black demon Kingdom, who lives in the castle, mistakenly regards his spiritual power as the abyss demon king of other countries. Indeed, the abyss plane can be compared with it only a few other demons, misunderstood the best, ye Yinzhu quickly recovered his mental power, immediately stood up from the original place, and quickly went in another direction.


    He knew that when his mental power reached his level, the abyss demon might ask people to look for him according to the direction of his mental power''s withdrawal. It''s a fool to stay.


    Sure enough, not long after ye Yinzhu left, the big demon king, the second demon king and the third demon king had arrived at the same time. Naturally, they had nothing to gain.


    Although the simple exploration did not get substantive information, it also made Ye Yinzhu have some understanding of the general strength of the black demon country. First of all, he can be sure that in the black demon Kingdom, including the abyss demon king, there are four strong men above the secondary God level. Among them, the three demon kings should have just entered the secondary God level, and the big demon king and the two demon kings should not exceed the fifth level of the secondary God level, that is, they should not be stronger than themselves. However, the spirit of the devil who lived in the castle did not reach the eighth level.


    One country is a strong one with four sub gods. If the other three countries are the same, then the abyss plane will have a total of 12 sub gods and above. Among them, four abyss demons will reach the peak of sub gods.On their own side, those who have reached the level of sub God have their own and six tower owners of Falan, Little Dragon Girl and grandma Nina, as well as purple, their big beasts.


    Although there are a lot of divine beasts, generally speaking, there are more on the side of the sub gods. Except for purple, most of the divine beasts have only the first or second level of the sub gods. The most crucial decisive combat power is the little dragon girl, who can compare with the abyss demon Kings.


    From the comparison of the strong, it should be their own strategy. What''s more, it''s an abyss plane, and it''s hard to say how much our strength can play.


    Of course, our own side also has an advantage that the abyss does not have, that is, equipment. Although the abyss plane is powerful, it is like a primitive society here. Abyss creatures do not have the common wisdom and creativity of human beings. It is difficult to say how the final strength comparison is.


    As long as several key problems are solved, it is completely feasible to enter the abyss level. The black demon kingdom is the strongest of the four countries. We can see the situation of other countries from the black demon kingdom. After the demon king change meeting is over, we can get more information, and we and Xiao Longnu can go back to make targeted preparations.


    After thinking about this, ye Yinzhu began to transform Gauss BA''s body.


    Dead energy Ye Yinzhu doesn''t, but he has the force. He transforms the force into the purest dark element, and then injects it into dogoba''s body to transform his body. Integrating these dark elements into gausbar''s body makes his body more tenacious and his strength steadily improved.


    There is a huge gap between the second God level and the purple level, especially for the second God level of Mowu Jibi like Ye Yinzhu. After the original body is taken away, he can be said to be gausbar. Through this process of transformation, he transformed his force into a dark element, temporarily integrated into the original strength of gausbar, and immediately made gausbar''s strength greatly enhanced. Although it is impossible to reach the level of sub God, in just a few hours, ye Yinzhu also pushed his power from purple level 6 to purple level 9.


    Who is Ye Yinzhu? A generation of Qin emperor, a model of winning by the weak, has the strength of purple level nine, plus some special display methods, ye Yinzhu is fully confident that he can compete with the top three demon king. After all, behind gausbar, there is also a great master of God level five.


    The annual meeting of the black demon kingdom made the whole imperial leader become lively. Before the official start of the annual meeting, the defense of the imperial leader also became unprecedented tight. After all, this annual meeting is different from the past and contains extremely important significance. Of course, not every Lord dares to challenge the demon king. Failure of the challenge means an end and becomes the food of the challenger.


    Therefore, this demon king change meeting is an opportunity for many lords, and it is also an opportunity for the twelve demon kings. Although they have the authority of the base, they can''t swallow the higher abyss creatures, especially those at the level of Lord. In the demon king change meeting, this situation has become an exception. If the challengers fail, they will immediately become the food of the demon king, and their strength will continue to increase. When all the challenges are over, the demon king can even have a ranking challenge.


    Therefore, if you want to gain the authority of the demon king, you must first consider whether you have enough strength. Behind the opportunities, there are more dangers.


    The black demon kingdom is worthy of being called the kingdom of witches. When ye Yinzhu followed other lords into the heart of the emperor, they, who were not witches, were gathered together to enter the Kingdom, while the lords who were witches, entered at will before them.


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    ask for the recommended monthly ticket. Thank you for your support. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 906

    The Lords around Ye Yinzhu seldom communicate with each other. It seems that the power of these Lords is quite strong. Moreover, ye Yinzhu finds that the more the abyss creatures rise from the lower level, the more powerful they seem to be. At this time, the Lord of a sickle beside him was quite terrible in appearance.


    The two scythes were seven meters in length, and they were all covered with a layer of golden scales. As they moved forward, they made a sonorous sound. The most terrible thing was that this guy had a head, and his appearance was extremely ferocious, with gold faced tusks.


    You know, it''s extremely difficult for low-level abyssal creatures to evolve into anthropomorphic forms, and sickle is just a little better than ghouls. In front of me, this Golden Sickle looks very powerful. It''s a nightmare for the enemy to throw such a guy into the battlefield. The two huge golden sharp blades, though without additional attributes, are absolutely terrifying in sharpness and tenacity.


    Similarly, among the Lords of all ethnic groups, there is also the lowest one. It is a white Ghoul with miserable body. Suddenly, it seems to be the most common ghoul, but his white is transparent, like jade. There was a purple and black soul fire in his eyes. From his shoulder to his arm, there were nine spines protruding on each side. Although he didn''t have much anthropomorphic form because of his low birth, the strength of this white jade Ghoul might not be under the Golden Sickle.


    Ye Yinzhu has also found the next stage of evolution goal of double headed loathing, which is a dark blue double headed loathing with an extremely fat body and a height of more than 12 meters. To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, his magic wave is very strong.


    Over a mountain on the periphery of the emperor''s heart, the Lords came not to the two sides of the abyss that ye Yinzhu had explored, but to a basin surrounded by mountains. From here, the abyss would pass through several peaks rising into the green clouds.


    The area of this open space is very large. From a distance, ye Yinzhu has seen twelve witches standing on a huge stone like a platform. Standing in the center, they are the top three demon kings. Needless to say, they are the twelve demon kings and twelve witch lords of the dark demon kingdom.


    As soon as ye Yinzhu entered this area, he immediately felt that his body was locked, and the feeling of the cold air solidified on his body was not easy. What''s more, it''s the three witches on the platform who pay attention to him. Of course, they are not the top three demon kings. One of them is the nine demon kings who were defeated by Ye Yinzhu. Although Ye Yinzhu has never seen the other two, he should be the seven demon kings and the four demon kings who are closely related to the nine demon kings.


    Under the platform where the twelve demon king was located, there were a hundred extremely tall double headed haters, shaking their horrible bodies and scanning around with cold eyes. It seems that the witch''s favorite partner is not the wizard, but these high-level physical abhorrence. With them as meat shields, the sorceress''s magic power can be stronger.


    When ye Yinzhu and other lords sat around the open space under the leadership of the emperor led abyss creature, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Is this the annual meeting of a country? An annual meeting of all the Lords of a country? I''m afraid that holding a meeting in any of the smallest cities in the mainland of lonzainus, let alone Qincheng, is higher than this.


    Ye Yinzhu''s treatment for these Lords is very simple. A stone is used as a stool. All the lords were sitting around the clearing. Not to mention the beauty of food, water and service. Even the air is still so bad. It looks like a group of beggars are sharing a hundred meals.


    What''s the use of strength alone? This is a world that is not famous at all. Ye Yinzhu sighs in his heart, but at the same time, it also increases his determination to revenge for his ancestors. If even such a plane without civilization can not be annihilated without mental calculation, then how can you be a descendant of Donglong? How to be a descendant of the dragon?


    In the middle of this open basin, there are only more than 300 lords of the black demon Kingdom, twelve demon kings and their guards.


    The appearance of the big demon king is extremely coquettish. He has a slender figure, especially the waist. It''s easy to make people feel swaying under the light sway.


    "The annual meeting of the black demon kingdom is now officially starting. I think all of you will remember that today is another century. Here, on behalf of his Majesty the demon king, I announce that this annual meeting is also the demon king change meeting. I, the big demon king, will co host with two demon king Jingya and three demon king Weiya. As long as you think you have enough strength, you can challenge our twelve demon kings from low to high. The winner of the challenge will be crowned as the demon king, otherwise, it will become food. "


    The cold and enchanting eyes spread all over the room, the slender hands of the fine teeth slowly raised, and the dark eyes were completely black. The air suddenly became solidified, and a light black barrier appeared around the open space. The dark elements and fire elements in the air became more violent. The cold flame burned under her feet, which was the fire of the Taiyin.


    Compared with the three demon Wang Weiya, the fire of Taiyin on Xiaoya is more intense and the breath is more cold."Let''s go. Challengers have direct access to the center. " With these words, Xi Ya and the other ten demon kings retreated slowly, while the twelve demon kings who stood at the bottom floated up and came directly to the center of the open space.


    Cold eyes scan the whole scene, hands open on both sides of the body at the same time, two groups of beating fire of Taiyin slowly burning.


    For the demon king change meeting, the most unfortunate thing is the twelfth demon king, because she has to bear the challenge first, but it is also the best opportunity for her to improve her strength. Every time she hunts a challenger, she can devour each other, become her own strength, and make herself stronger. When all lords no longer challenge, she can even use her own power It''s possible to change your position by challenging the strength you gained before.


    Ye Yinzhu is not in a hurry. First of all, he has to observe. The death of these higher abyss creatures is only good for him.


    "Who will challenge my authority." Twelve demon king''s voice is very hoarse, sounds like a man.


    There was silence around. No Lord spoke easily. They were all weighing up the relationship. Challenge was an opportunity, but if the challenge failed, it was the end of defeat. Even if you win the twelve demon king, you have to accept the challenge from other lords first. When all other challenges are over, you are qualified to continue to challenge upward. Even a powerful Lord is not willing to be an outsider first.


    "Dare to ask the great demon king, is the challenge of the change meeting fair to us non witch lords?" Not far from ye Yinzhu, the Golden Sickle suddenly said.


    The big demon Wang yaoyan''s eyes swept from it and said faintly: "Your Majesty orders, absolutely fair."


    "Thank you, demon king." In a flash of golden light, the long-standing Golden Sickle shot up. Almost in an instant, it came ten meters away from the twelve demon kings. "I''ll challenge your authority."


    "Come on then."


    There is no nonsense in the battle of abyss creatures. As soon as the words fall, the battle begins immediately. Everyone knows the importance of getting ahead. The Golden Sickle flew out at the first time, and his huge body didn''t affect his speed at all. As soon as the golden light flashed, his two huge golden sickles, which were seven meters long, had been cut out and crossed into a strange cross in the air. The golden light, let alone a witch, even if it was hit by his golden sickle, would be cut into several pieces immediately Block.


    Twelve demon kings are not in a hurry. She has been preparing for the challenge of today''s demon king for many years. With a slight shake on her shoulder, she has become three. One of the figures quickly meets her, turns into a purple black light, and bumps into the edge of the Golden Sickle.


    Chi''s a harsh sound rings out, that figure has been broken under the golden sickle, and just when the Golden Sickle wants to continue to rush forward, a dark blue aperture has burst under his feet.


    With the sound of Peng, the Golden Sickle suddenly burned with a dark blue flame. His speed was at least doubled in a moment. At the same time, his huge body was temporarily stiff.


    The Taiyin ice ring is really strong. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have a clear feeling when he confronts the nine demon king. After all, he is immune to many negative effects. At this time, as a spectator, he immediately finds that the Taiyin ice ring issued by the demon king not only has a very strong attack power, burns the opponent''s body and soul, but also has a slow effect Weakening effect.


    Then, a circle of halo appeared in the mid air, falling towards the body of the golden evil sickle, weak, slow, aging, all kinds of negative skills in the hands of the demon king do not need incantations, the golden evil sickle is like falling into the mire, reluctantly supporting its body with its huge golden sickle, and gradually approaching the twelve demon king, but how can no longer Make a volley.


    It''s a very strong limiting skill. The golden sickle, which is so aggressive, was only resisted by a separate phantom, and even lost the chance to make another move. No wonder witches become one of the most powerful creatures in the world. Ye Yinzhu clearly remembers that when she first came into contact with witches, she found that they had the ability to bewitch abyss creatures. As a witch of the demon king level, this ability would only be stronger. Although it had no effect on one-on-one, it would become a terror on the battlefield.


    "Those who challenge my authority will be destroyed." Another ring of lunar ice rises suddenly. This time, the Golden Sickle is no longer able to resist the effect of the weakening restriction magic. When the burning fire of lunar is integrated with the new ring of lunar ice, its body has melted.


    Ye Yinzhu clearly realizes that there are few kinds of magic on the abyss plane, but each one is extremely practical.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    it won''t stay too long in this plane, please rest assured. At the same time, by the way, I''d like to ask for a monthly ticket and a recommended ticket. If it''s mid month, please support me.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------Continue to help Salem that game advertising, small three see a lot of friends have entered the game to support small three, thank you. ha-ha.


    Game, twilight of gods, there is qindi special zone, welcome to play, address: WWW.AWARZ.COM1 (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 907

    The challenge of the Golden Sickle only lasted for a short time. It seems that it has been destroyed by the terrible magic of the twelve demon king.


    Witches are worthy of being one of the most advanced creatures in the abyss plane, especially at the level of demon king. Even if the lower creatures have evolved to the same level, it is difficult to challenge them.


    The body of the Golden Sickle had been completely burned in the fire of Taiyin. The hands of the twelve demon kings who were burning with the fire suddenly closed. The golden sickle, which had been almost completely burned in the fire, suddenly turned into a pale golden air stream and flew up. She inhaled it directly into her mouth.


    It turns out that it can be done in this way. Ye Yinzhu''s heart frets. In this way, the Gauss bar that he lost won''t be so disgusting to absorb other abyss creatures. It''s a pure energy form of phagocytosis.


    Only the two huge sickles left in the Golden Sickle didn''t burn in the fire of Taiyin. With the disappearance of the body, they fell to the ground and made a clanging sound.


    "Who else?" The purple and black light in the eyes of the twelve demon king who absorbed the body of the Golden Sickle became a bit deeper, and her mood became higher with the destruction of her first opponent. Every time she ended her opponent''s life, her strength would be enhanced by one point. This feeling is very wonderful for the abyss creature with her strength.


    Ye Yinzhu had already understood before that the meeting was not only a challenge but also an opportunity for the twelve demon kings.


    With the eyes of the twelve demon kings sweeping by, the alien Lords on Ye Yinzhu''s side lowered their heads, while the witch Lords on the other side felt eager to try.


    As members of the same clan, once they devour each other, the effect of strength growth will be better.


    Ye Yinzhu simply closed his eyes to nourish his spirit. The challenge has just begun. In this case, let them devour each other first. It''s not too late for them to come out again when it''s almost over. No matter how the twelve demon kings devour each other, can they still compete with themselves?


    As ye Yinzhu closes his eyes, the Lords of the witch clan begin to appear. Naturally, the witches who can stand in front of the twelve demon kings are all at the master level. The pink green anti magic shield and powerful magic begin to fly in the field.


    In the face of the same clan, the twelve demon king''s resistance is obviously not as easy as when she faced the Golden Sickle. In the next few battles, although she has won the final victory, the consumption is also huge. After the victory, she devours each other''s body, almost only restores her strength to the best state, and the improvement range has not even swallowed the Golden Sickle Good.


    However, those who dare to challenge are also the best among the Lords of the witch clan. They are not sure who will go up to die, but their fighting experience is inferior to that of the twelve demon kings, so they will lose to their opponents at the last moment.


    Although Ye Yinzhu closed his eyes, he always watched the battle in the field. Suddenly, he felt a gentle mental wave covering his body. His mental power quickly converged. He found that it was Wang Weiya, the three demons with gentle eyes and a faint smile on his face.


    Obviously, the three demon king thought it was time to do it.


    Open your eyes, ye Yinzhu nodded in the direction of three demon Wang Weiya, stood up and walked step by step towards the field. At this time, the twelve demon king just swallowed the last opponent''s body, which turned into energy. She was panting slightly. When she saw Ye Yinzhu coming out, she was obviously relieved. The purple black light in her eyes showed a trace of disdain.


    The most fearless opponent of witches can be said to be a wizard, who also uses magic energy as a means of attack. The inherent advantage of witches with anti magic shield is too obvious.


    Therefore, although Ye Yinzhu is also a witch master, the twelve demon kings are not surprised but happy. They obviously think that they have a chance to further enhance their strength.


    If you absorb another wizard of the wizard master level, the rest of the Lords may not even have the courage to challenge themselves.


    Twelve demon king mouth showing a trace of disdain, coldly looking at Ye Yinzhu, "since you want to die, then I will complete you."


    The cold light is released suddenly. In order to reduce the consumption of dead energy as much as possible, the twelve demon king destroys the opponent in front of him to enhance his strength. As soon as he comes up, he uses his good Taiyin ice ring. A dark blue light is suddenly released under Ye Yinzhu frame.


    Gauss Ba, who was defeated by Ye Yinzhu, was calm or stiff. When the ice ring of Taiyin suddenly came up, he stepped forward and walked out of the ice ring. The whole body is covered with a layer of dark purple light, which can isolate all the negative effects that the ice ring may exert on the body. The next moment, his body has penetrated into the front of the twelve demon kings.


    The demon kings tried hard, but the ice ring of Taiyin failed on him.


    With Ye Yinzhu''s strength, even if the Taiyin ice ring is powerful, it can''t make him suffer a second loss. The purple black light looks like Gauss BA''s dead energy, but in fact, it has a faint breath of life inside. It''s just covered by dead energy and won''t let any abyss creatures discover it.


    The killer of Taiyin ice ring is the fire of life from the energy of life. As a descendant of the dragon, ye Yinzhu, who has absorbed the spring of life, has the most energy of life. Although it is hidden in the release, but also easy to break free from the Taiyin ice ring.Twelve demon king''s pupil is instantly enlarged. According to her original idea, a Taiyin ice ring is enough to make all the attributes of Ye Yinzhu decline completely and suffer huge damage. With some auxiliary weakening magic, she can win the battle. But she never thought that such a situation would happen. The Taiyin ice ring does not burn on Ye Yinzhu The terrible fire of Taiyin didn''t even hurt him.


    Ye Yinzhu''s combat experience is so rich that he can''t give the twelve demon kings time to react. He quickly approaches the twelve demon kings under the purple black light. A dark red halo rises from the ground and covers the twelve demon kings'' body.


    Twelve demon king subconsciously released the pink green light of anti magic shield to protect himself.


    In my heart, no matter what, the other side is just a wizard. The wizard mainly uses magic attack means. His own anti magic shield is enough to restrain all skills of the other side. Even if the real strength of the other side is stronger than himself, it is impossible to defeat him.


    Thinking of this, the twelve demon king shook his body, performed his old skill again, and showed his separation skill. Three figures appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu at the same time, and the dark red halo really disappeared in front of the anti magic shield.


    However, at this moment, a cry of surprise has been heard in the whole heart of the emperor.


    Cold feeling, along with emptiness into the twelve demon king body, the next moment, she clearly see, her body seems to be gradually away, it is a body without head, this, who is this?


    What all the creatures in the abyss saw was a scene that made them fear. A golden light flew over the necks of the three bodies of the twelve demon king, including the body, almost at the same time. Two phantoms disappeared, and the head of the twelve demon king was far away from her body and flying in the air.


    The dark red light is shining again. This time, there is no barrier of anti magic shield. The dark red light easily engulfs the twelve demon king''s body and assimilates her head and body into a surging energy of death.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, it was almost just a few blinks of an eye. As the end of the twelve demon kings, the twelve demon kings had already died.


    The remaining eleven demon kings'' pupils contracted at the same time, and their eyes had changed greatly.


    In fact, what ye Yinzhu did was very simple. He didn''t use any powerful skills. When he stepped out of the ice ring, whether it was the invasion of his body or the dark red magic aura, there was only one effect, which was to confuse the twelve demon kings. The real killing move was behind the twelve demon kings. His two heads hated her and appeared quietly behind her. The anti magic shield was really a magic weapon Ordinary magic can''t break, but anti magic shield has no effect on physical attack.


    Two heads hate to pick up the huge sickle left by the Golden Sickle from the ground, and finish the attack in an instant.


    The three of them can confuse the opponent, but the two scythes left by the Golden Sickle are too huge. The two heads hate that they have already covered the necks of all the three twelve demon kings with a wave.


    The battle ended without even raising the other arm.


    In principle, witches should not ignore the magic summoned by witches, which is a unique skill of witches.


    But the moment Ye Yinzhu stepped out of the ice ring, the shock to the twelve demon king was too huge, and it didn''t give her too much reaction time.


    The other is that ye Yinzhu''s double headed hatred doesn''t make more than one sound, which is impossible for ordinary wizard.


    Gauss BA''s call is certainly not good, but ye Yinzhu''s life storage gem has no problem with his call. At the moment when the life storage gem releases the double headed hate, Gauss BA''s abyss magic has teleported him for a short distance in an instant. This short distance teleportation ability was just acquired after ye Yinzhu assisted Gauss Ba to level 9 of purple Yes. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 908

    After absorbing the energy of the twelve demon kings, the cold light in gausbar''s eyes became more profound, and the color of his eyes became darker. Although he could not compare with the top three demon kings, no one dared to underestimate him at this time.


    Ye Yinzhu deliberately directed Gauss Ba to slightly nod his head to the three demon kings on the stage. Then he turned to the surrounding lords and said in a deep voice: "who will challenge?"


    Perhaps the Lords would not notice the inconspicuous change in Ye Yinzhu''s look, but many other demon kings around the three demon kings noticed it. Among them, the ninth demon king''s reaction was the most obvious. Her face changed obviously. She stared at Ye Yinzhu''s huge double headed disgust, and there was a trace of evil in her eyes.


    The lords were silent. The successive victories of the twelve demon kings had already engulfed several powerful lords, and ye Yinzhu easily destroyed the twelve demon kings, which made the overwhelming majority of the Lords in the black demon Kingdom lose their confidence in participating in the demon king change meeting. They all lowered their heads slowly and did not dare to compete with the deep magic light in Gauss BA''s eyes yes.


    "Who will challenge?" Ye Yinzhu asked for a second time.


    "I''ll do it." A golden figure suddenly came out, not from the witch family with the largest number of Lords, but from another golden sickle in the alien lords with Ye Yinzhu.


    This Golden Sickle seems to have endured for a long time. Its body is much bigger than the Golden Sickle that challenged the twelve demon king before.


    It dares to challenge is actually very simple, in its eyes, gausbar is just a wizard, no witch''s anti magic shield, no witch''s powerful attack ability, Taiyin ice ring, only the summoned double headed hate. And these are not enough to withstand its attack.


    The Golden Sickle relies on its terrorist attack power and weird speed, while the double headed sickle''s speed is obviously not fast. The Golden Sickle''s abacus is very good. As long as it can destroy the wizard''s body, do you need to worry about his summoned creatures?


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the two wider golden sickles, and thought to himself, it seems that his two heads hate to change equipment again.


    As soon as the Golden Sickle came to Ye Yinzhu, it immediately launched an attack.


    It has to be said that the evolution degree of this golden sickle is really very high, which can be seen from the speed of his attack.


    Before, when he left his position and came to Ye Yinzhu in the open space, if the speed was one, then when he launched an instant attack, the speed was two, which was twice as fast as before. Obviously, he is trying to confuse Ye Yinzhu. At the same time, launching an attack immediately will make ye Yinzhu spend less time to cast his abyss magic, which will naturally weaken it much less.


    If it was the original Gauss bar, it might be destroyed under his swift and terrorist attack. Unfortunately, what he met was not the real Gauss bar, but ye Yinzhu.


    The body of double head abhorrence is almost in front of Ye Yinzhu for a moment. In other words, ye Yinzhu is behind him. The warlords and demon kings just see that the bigger head of double head abhorrence is taking a breath towards Ye Yinzhu. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu has already come to him. He turns around and blocks his double head abhorrence front. The speed of this process is no less than that of the Golden Sickle.


    Clang, four golden scythes collided together at the same time, splashing a spark. Double headed hate the hand of the scythe is obviously inferior to the opponent''s half, in the fierce collision, suddenly appeared a small gap. However, the power of double headed hate also played his due advantage at this moment. The Golden Sickle was shocked by double headed hate when the weapon could not directly break the defense of the opponent.


    Ye Yinzhu hands in the chest to make a wizard''s unique action, low in the mouth do not know what is singing. When the Golden Sickle was shaken away, the double headed hater''s body ran out, and the huge body left a series of violent shocks on the ground, rushing towards the direction of the falling Golden Sickle.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu didn''t know what he was singing. He just pretended to be like this. His mental power went directly into the soul of double headed hatred and began to control comprehensively.


    The strength of the Lord of the Golden Sickle is really extraordinary. Seeing that his body is about to fall from the air, and the double headed hate is just waiting at the bottom, this absolute disadvantage did not become the winner. The Golden Sickle is not small. His body quickly turns around in the air. At the same time, the two huge golden sickles are waving down, which makes him feel like wings His falling body stopped for a moment, and at the same time, his body quickly poured down, but the direction had changed greatly. With two golden cold lights, he glided to the direction of Ye Yinzhu.


    Those two golden scythes are more than seven meters long. If they are cut by such a huge scythe, not to mention the wizard, I''m afraid the Yin dragon will also suffer huge damage.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t expect that the Golden Sickle had such a way of fighting. The two heads on the other side were ready to attack, but they lost sight of the enemy.


    In the face of the rapid gliding Golden Sickle, it''s obviously too late to mobilize the two heads to fight back. Four ordinary sickles are quickly summoned from ye Yinzhu''s face to the Golden Sickle. However, their bodies just have time to fight, and they have become residues in the gorgeous Golden Sickle. Fortunately, these summoned abyss creatures are meaningless, otherwise, they will only make the attack of the Golden Sickle more terrifying.The eyes of all abyss creatures became eager, especially the nine demon king, who was watching the battle. She longed for the Lord to destroy the wizard Ye Yinzhu.


    Unfortunately, in the face of the facts, all the conjectures are unrealistic. As the two huge sickles of the golden evil sickle are about to hit Gauss bar''s body, Gauss bar suddenly moves quickly. His originally upright body squats down quickly, then rushes forward, and flashes away the two giant sickles of the golden evil sickle.


    At the same time, Gauss bar''s body does not retreat but advances. In an instant, it comes to the Golden Sickle. At this time, it looks like the Golden Sickle closes its two huge sickles and embraces Gauss bar.


    Golden Sickle originally thought that he was going to win the battle, but he never thought that gausbar, as a wizard, would suddenly have such a fast speed. He almost reflexively recovered the two scythes and chopped them toward Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    However, the Golden Sickle ignores a problem, its own body is not harmonious. The length of the two golden scythes is more than seven meters, but the height of its own body is only about five meters. It can be said that all its power lies in the speed and the two huge scythes.


    At this time, gausbar''s body is close to his noumenon, which can be said to step into his weakest point in one step. If the two scythes are recycled, because of their own length, they will be cut on themselves first, not on Ye Yinzhu. Moreover, the position in the chopping will be the forelimb connecting the scythe.


    Therefore, the Golden Sickle immediately realized that it was not right after making the action of chopping back, and quickly controlled its own giant sickle to stop. Although some slight changes occurred in a short time, the body of the Golden Sickle must have stopped for a moment. And just as it pauses for a moment, gausbar''s next abyss magic has been launched.


    It''s not an auxiliary magic like weakening and aging. It''s still a call. However, this time, it''s no longer a four headed sickle, but a four headed common hatred.


    The body height of ordinary haters is about six meters, which is not much bigger than the golden sickle, but their weight is far beyond the Golden Sickle.


    Four huge bodies appeared almost at the same time. Their strong arms were connected with big hooks. Under the precise control of Ye Yinzhu, they appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu and behind the Golden Sickle. At the same time, they waved their big hooks and hung their extremely fat bodies on the Golden Sickle. And the entry point that big hook chooses is all the joint parts of golden sickle. Especially in front of Ye Yinzhu''s body, the two ends of the sickle were hooked on the joint between the two giant sickles and the forelimb.


    Bang, the weight of the four hateful heads had an effect at the same time. The golden sickle, which was preparing to step back a little quickly and attack Ye Yinzhu again, had no chance to react. It had already been crushed to the ground by the hateful heads who were more than six meters tall and ten times heavier than it.


    What it can do now is to watch the double headed hatred with two scythes walking towards itself step by step.


    The big demon king''s fine tooth took a look at the three demons Wang Weiya around him and said in a deep voice: "this wizard''s magic is so strong. At the same time, it seems that there are not many sorcerer masters in the blue witch Kingdom who can summon one head of double head hatred and four heads of common hatred


    Wei Ya''s face was still a soft color, but her brow was wrinkled. "When I first saw him, he didn''t seem so strong. Fine tooth, you see, just now he dodged the Golden Sickle attack of that moment, how can the speed be so fast. When can the wizard''s body become so good? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 909

    Demon kings are in doubt, nine demon king in the eyes of the murderer has become uncertain. Such a large number of summoned and abhorred this advanced abyss creature, she had no more fluke in her heart. At this time, she realized that she was almost destroyed by Ye Yinzhu, which was not a fluke.


    Just as the demon kings were puzzled, double headed hatred had come to the golden sickle, and raised its sharp blade high. The dazzling golden light was shining. As soon as the sickle fell, the life of the Golden Sickle would end forever, and his position as Lord would be accepted by others.


    However, the sickle in his hands did not fall directly. Instead, he hung in the air quietly. However, gausbar, who was standing in front of the golden sickle, said slowly, "destroy or surrender?"


    One of his hands was raised, and the purple black light gradually turned to white on his fingers, shining with special brilliance.


    All the spirits of the demon king fluctuated at the same time, and a name, death contract, came to mind at the same time.


    This is the unique ability of the abyss creature, or the unique ability of the wizard. Just as the witch has the innate ability of anti magic shield, the wizard also has a special powerful skill, which is death contract.


    The death contract can only be established with the consent of the other party, which has nothing to do with the strength. Generally speaking, abyss creatures are not too afraid of death. Therefore, compared with the witch''s anti magic shield, the wizard''s death contract is far less practical.


    However, once the death contract is established, after signing the contract, the wizard will completely control his contract creature, not only in charge of the other party''s life and death, but also in charge of all the other party''s actions. The creature that summons the death contract does not need to consume magic power. Once the creature dies, it will die forever.


    The upper limit of death contract is six, that is to say, no matter how powerful a wizard is, he can only sign six death contracts at the same time. Generally speaking, a wizard''s death contract has some possibility of success for lower abyss creatures, but it also needs to make the other party fear to the extreme. For higher abyssal creatures, it is almost impossible to succeed. After all, the higher abyss creatures already have their own wisdom. For them, death is terrible, but it is even more terrible to be controlled by the death contract. You know, the contract lasts until the end of the life of the contract creature. Even if the wizard dies, the contract creature will die at the same time. Once the contract is established, although it can survive for a period of time, it will only be more painful than death.


    Gausbar wants to use the death contract to the golden sickle, one of the most outstanding lords? The look of disdain appeared in almost every demon king''s eyes, and the only exception was Wei Ya, because she suddenly thought of an important question, can this Gauss Ba really summon so many abyss creatures at the same time? Is his magic really strong enough? If not, then there is only one explanation, that is, his immediate behavior has been successful.


    The hateful eyes of the Golden Sickle stare at the enemy in front of it, and Gauss bar''s eyes are watching it at the same time. Suddenly, in a moment, when everyone thinks Gauss bar can''t complete the death contract and will have a backfire on his body.


    Golden Sickle''s eyes full of resentment suddenly become confused, and gently nodded, huge body also completely gave up the struggle.


    A little white light floated from gausbar''s fingertips and directly imprinted on the head of the Golden Sickle. The body of the Golden Sickle trembled violently, and it took ten breaths to stop.


    With a flash of light, the body of the Golden Sickle has disappeared out of thin air. With it, there are five other haters. Ye Yinzhu was left alone in the middle of the field.


    "He, he made it?" The nine demon king looked at the Gauss bar in the field, and his eyes were full of incredible looks.


    Yes, gausbar did, but it wasn''t his own strength. The demon kings'' judgment is right. With the strength of gausbar, it is impossible to deter a golden sickle to sign a death contract, not to mention the strongest sickle later, even the one that died in the hands of the twelve demon kings before.


    However, there is Ye Yinzhu in gausbar. As a great demon tutor of the Department of the dead, ye Yinzhu has the power to control the soul of the Golden Sickle and make it agree to sign this contract. After all, although the attack power of the Golden Sickle is terrifying, it is just equivalent to entering the purple level soon, and will never exceed the strength of the third level of the purple level. How can its soul compete with Ye Yinzhu''s great spiritual power?


    Ye Yinzhu is very good at covering up his mental power. With the two soul pearls in the sea of spirit, even if the abyss devil is nearby, it is impossible to see the flaws.


    "Who will challenge?" There is no doubt that this time, who dare to lower the head of the Lord and his own voice, there is no exception.


    The creatures summoned by the death contract don''t need to consume the host''s magic power. Before "gausbar" had already summoned a powerful existence like double headed hate. At this time, with the golden sickle of a lord level and the strength of his own sorcerer level, which Lord can compete with him?Even the lower ranking of the twelve demon kings were full of uneasiness.


    In the same way, ye Yinzhu asked three times, but none of the Lords answered. The challenge from the low end is over.


    Turning around, ye Yinzhu faced the eleven demon kings on the other platform. First, he bowed and then said, "since there is no lord challenging me, I would like to ask the respected demon king to start my challenge to the demon king."


    The big demon king nodded slowly, and the demon king change meeting came to this step, which will be the most critical step, and become an important process to change the position of the twelve demon kings.


    "The upward challenge can start, but you have to remember that now you have automatically become the 12th demon king, not the previous Lord. In the process of challenge, even if you win, you can''t destroy any demon king."


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t know whether this is the rule of the dark demon kingdom to preserve its strength or to appear temporarily. However, this is also normal. After all, once the Challenger wins continuously, the number of abyss lords in the dark demon kingdom will decline. At the same time, it can''t be destroyed, which greatly limits the challenger. The creatures in the abyss plane are raised by swallowing It is difficult to continue to challenge and succeed without the supplement of phagocytosis. Of course, this situation is nothing to Ye Yinzhu.


    "Yes."


    After a promise, ye Yinzhu slowly steps back and faces the eleven demon kings on the boulder. His eyes fell to the bottom.


    With a flash of body shape, the eleven demon king had floated down from the huge stone. The only one of the twelve demon Kings is ugly. Stiff face and Gauss to a bit like Ba, the body''s breath is very cold, deep purple eyes flashing vulture light.


    "Lord eleven demon king, please." "Gauss bar" makes a please gesture, light purple black light rises from the foot.


    The eleven demon king didn''t say a word. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. Suddenly, a circle of strong magic waves came from her. Then, nine halos were shot from her at the same time. The halo suddenly enlarged in the air and went straight to Gauss bar''s body.


    Nine auras, dark red or purple black, have different shades. They are nine completely different kinds of magic, and they are nine auxiliary kinds of magic.


    The so-called expert one hand, know whether there is. Just from the first wave of attack of the eleven demon kings, ye Yinzhu clearly realized that the opponent in front of him was much stronger than the twelve demon kings before him, and even stronger than the nine demon kings who once fought.


    It seems that the position of the twelve demon kings in the black demon kingdom will change even if they don''t appear.


    Although the nine auras of the eleven demon kings are all auxiliary magic, this is also her smart place. Ye Yinzhu once walked out of the Taiyin ice ring before. She also saw it in her eyes. She didn''t think her Taiyin ice ring could be much stronger than the twelve demon kings. Once the Taiyin ice ring didn''t achieve its due effect, she would be at a disadvantage immediately. But these auxiliary magic are different.


    If all the nine auras, including aging, slowness, fear, terror and other negative abilities, are attached to Ye Yinzhu, let alone the ice ring of Taiyin, even the simplest attack can cause him great damage.


    Although Taiyin ice ring has powerful attack power, for witches, the real terror ability is anti magic shield and many auxiliary magic. With the assistance of these magic, the attack power of our troops and ourselves can be enlarged to the greatest extent.


    Even ye Yinzhu didn''t dare to let all the nine auras envelop him. After all, Gauss Ba can''t get rid of these magic.


    After the nine rings were sent out, they were almost infinitely enlarged. When they arrived at gausbar, they suddenly contracted and put them on his body. There was no chance to dodge.


    ----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 910

    Ye Yinzhu''s combat experience is so rich that even if he is not using his own strength, he can still grasp every instant change on the battlefield. Seeing that the ninth ring is coming, he is not frightened. His body shakes slightly in the same place, and a purple black halo rises from his feet. Then, an ordinary disgust has appeared around him.


    The hater did not attack, but picked up gausbar''s body.


    Even if it''s ordinary disgust, it''s more than six meters tall. Its fat body is like a mountain of meat, which is absolutely out of proportion to gausbar''s body, which is close to human beings. After it holds gausbar up, it makes an action that no one thought of, and even directly throws gausbar''s body up.


    The power of disgust is very strong. With this all-out effort, gausbar''s body suddenly rushes into the altitude of tens of meters, and naturally avoids the aura of the nine potentials.


    All of this appears too suddenly. If it''s just one or two weakening magic, maybe the eleven demon king can still rely on his mental power to control and track Gauss BA''s body. Unfortunately, her mental power is not strong enough, and the simultaneous application of nine auxiliary magic has produced a great load on her. How can we achieve the subtle control?


    Originally, the eleven demon king had been practicing hard for a hundred years, just wanted to take this opportunity to improve her ranking in the demon king, but she never thought that she would meet such a powerful challenger. When ye Yinzhu uses the death contract to accept the golden sickle, she knows that she has no chance to keep her hand in the other party''s challenge. But she belittled the "Gauss bar" in front of her. He broke away from the nine auxiliary magic in this special way.


    Of course, the hateful was not so lucky. Nine auxiliary magic fell on him at the same time. Hateful roared bitterly, and his huge body trembled violently. Let alone attack, even standing firm had become a very difficult thing.


    Gausbar''s body rises to the highest point and begins to fall in the direction of abhorrence. To hate that fat body to bear the gravity of his fall naturally will not have the slightest problem.


    However, the eleven demon king has reacted after a short surprise. Of course, she can''t let Ye Yinzhu control gausba to fall to the ground. Although she spent a lot of dead energy to cast nine magic did not achieve the desired effect, but Gauss bar''s body into the air also virtually limited their ability to move. Such an opportunity will not be missed by the eleven demon king.


    A dark blue halo suddenly appeared at the foot of ordinary disgust. With a bang, the disgust of nine weakening magic had been applied. The huge and fat body burned up almost instantly and became a dark blue flame. The fierce burning even made all the Lords around feel the cold breath from the fire.


    According to the calculation of the eleven demon kings, after casting a dead energy call, Gauss BA''s own magic can''t immediately continue to cast the next magic, especially his mental power has to control that hatred to throw his body away. So, he can''t rely on magic to fall, can only let the ordinary hate to catch.


    Therefore, the first Taiyin ice ring of the eleven demon king did not choose the Gauss bar in the air, but first chose the ordinary hate that fat body. Under the effect of the nine weakening magic, the fierce burning hate is a huge burning fire of Taiyin, which is the position where Gauss bar is about to fall. With the burning of abhorrent body, under the effect of the nine auxiliary magic, the power of the fire of Taiyin is much greater than that of the ice ring of Taiyin. The eleven demon king''s calculation is very good. As long as gausbar falls into the fire of the Taiyin, he can''t get out of it. After that, he just needs to apply some weakening magic on him, and the battle is over. At the same time, for the sake of safety, the eleven demon king has begun to prepare his second Taiyin ice ring.


    Unfortunately, although the calculation of the eleven demon king was accurate, it failed. Because, she ignored one thing, a key to her doom, that is Gauss bar''s death contract.


    Seeing that Gauss bar''s body is less than 20 meters away from the ground, his body has even turned dark blue against the background of the huge fire of the sun. However, Gauss bar did not panic when he fell from the air. Suddenly, a golden light suddenly appeared under Gauss bar, which made his falling body stop suddenly.


    What''s that? It was the Golden Sickle that gausbar had just signed the death contract. The two huge sickles suddenly beat and made a series of sharp whistling sound in the air. The two huge sickles became the wings of gliding. Gausbar sat on his back and flew out obliquely, completely out of the fire of Taiyin.


    When the hatred appeared and Gauss BA''s body was thrown up, the whole battle plan had already passed into Gauss BA''s mind through his mental power. Ye Yinzhu''s sharp judgment of the situation and the ability of the three abyss creatures he could control were deeply imprinted in his mind. The Golden Sickle suddenly appeared and turned the situation around in an instant. It seemed that gausbar''s body was still in the air. However, the terrible gliding speed of the Golden Sickle was only a few blinks before it came to the eleven demon kings.


    The eleven demon king was shocked and screamed. She almost subconsciously sent out the ice ring of Taiyin that she had just prepared. In the crisis, she launched the attack with all her strength. The ice ring of Taiyin was shining with dark blue luster, releasing the horrible and gloomy energy.Gausbar''s hands tightly grasped the scales on the back of the golden sickle, and his legs tightly clamped the Golden Sickle''s not wide back. Just as the Taiyin ice ring appeared, the two giant sickles of the Golden Sickle suddenly retracted, and without the gliding tools, his body suddenly fell, avoiding the attack of the Taiyin ice ring.


    At this time, the Golden Sickle was only about three meters away from the ground, and it suddenly fell down. The moment it touched the ground, its body had sprung up again, almost skimming under the ice ring of Taiyin. Two huge sickles, seven meters long, had been cut out suddenly, and went straight to the body of the eleven demon king.


    The speed of the Golden Sickle reached its limit at this moment. The eleven demon king didn''t have the ability to bully the Golden Sickle body and attack the dead corner controlled by Ye Yinzhu. As she watched, her body was about to become several pieces under the attack of the Golden Sickle.


    Anti magic shield in such an attack will not have any blocking effect, eleven demon king can only watch death coming.


    Hum -


    two huge golden scythes suddenly stopped less than three inches away from the eleven demon king. The huge scythes trembled slightly because of the speed and power before, emitting a terrible voice. The faint light on the scythe flickered, and the eleven demon king was shocked.


    Sitting on the back of the golden sickle, ye Yinzhu said calmly, "I think I won the challenge."


    Eleven demon king raised his head and took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu. Strangely, there was no resentment in her eyes. Instead, she was a bit relaxed. He just nodded and turned to walk towards the stone platform.


    "Gauss Ba challenges the eleven demon king successfully, and is automatically promoted to the eleven demon king. Do you want to continue to challenge? " The voice of the great demon king rang out. At this time, all the demon king''s eyes are focused on Gauss ba. The strange fighting method just now has greatly increased the wariness of these witches. The absolute advantage of witches has been greatly changed because of the extremely low success rate of death contract. For a time, these witches can''t accept it. However, this does not mean anything. The challenge is stipulated by the abyss demon king, and they can only continue.


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu''s eyes to fall on him, the beautiful ten demon king already gave him a smile, "I give up. Automatically reduced to eleven demon king, Gauss Ba should be ten demon king now


    The eyes of many demon kings suddenly turned from Gauss Ba to the ten demon kings, but the ten demon kings stood aside as if nothing had happened, leaving their own place.


    You know, it''s a great shame for a strong demon king to admit defeat without accepting the challenge of his opponent at the demon king change meeting. They would rather lose than admit defeat easily. After all, in addition to the original twelve demon kings, challenging the demon king will not be life-threatening. Gausbar is just a person. Although he doesn''t need to spend mana to use the death contract, he needs to constantly consume the dead energy to summon abyss creatures, which can''t be replenished for a while. As long as he continuously consumes, even if he has the Golden Sickle summoned by the death contract, he won''t be powerful enough to threaten all demon kings.


    Ten demon king''s concession immediately pushed the nine demon king who once had a hand with Ye Yinzhu to the top of the storm.


    Gauss Baluo''s eyes to the nine demon king, under the strong control of Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power, showed a strong disdain and contempt, turned his lips and said: "should the nine demon king also give up and give up your position to me?"


    The nine demon king was furious. She had suffered losses in Ye Yinzhu''s hands before, but she knew that, of course, it was because the Gauss bar was different, but at the same time, it had an important relationship with the fact that she despised the enemy too much. If you think about the scene that the four men were destroyed in Ye Yinzhu''s hands, the resentment in the heart of the nine demon king would rise uncontrollably. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 911

    With a flash of body shape, the nine demon king has come not far from ye Yinzhu, looking at Ye Yinzhu and his golden sickle, "why do I want to escape? I accept your challenge. I want you to know that the demon king challenge is not so easy to complete. "


    "She''s useless." A gentle voice just came into yeyinzhu at this time. No, it should be said that it was in Gauss Baer.


    This voice once left a deep impression on Ye Yinzhu, and the owner of the voice was holding his "companion.". Gauss Ba eyes toward the stone platform of the three demon king swept one eye, Gauss BA''s breath has become more gloomy.


    The anti magic shield appeared on the nine demon king for the first time. Then, she let out a series of shrieks, and her whole body suddenly became blurred. Without waiting for Gauss Ba and Golden Sickle to attack, she had become a series of mirages and retreated in different directions.


    Ye Yinzhu knows that this should be a kind of evolution form of abyss separation, and the effect is much stronger. What the nine Demon King shows at this time is her real strength. There are more than ten figures suddenly separated, and they all drift back in different directions. Even if the golden evil sickle can attack a wide range, it is impossible to divide them all in a short time The whole body is destroyed.


    Ye Yinzhu did not order the Golden Sickle to attack, but stayed where he was. He wanted to see how the nine demon kings were going to attack Gauss Ba and the Golden Sickle.


    Without warning, a dark red halo suddenly rose from the ground, attacking not Gauss bar, but the Golden Sickle.


    The huge body of the Golden Sickle suddenly becomes stiff. Through spiritual connection, ye Yinzhu immediately finds that the speed of the Golden Sickle has at least doubled. It''s a slow effect helper.


    Then, the dark red halo began to appear one after another, and the target was not Gauss bar, but the Golden Sickle. Because of Ye Yinzhu''s command, the Golden Sickle can''t attack. After the slow magic, it can only continue to bear one weakening magic after another.


    The most terrible thing about the witch''s weakening magic is that the effect can be superimposed. After a certain amount of weakening magic is applied to her body, no matter how strong her body is or how powerful her strength is, the superimposed effect will be greatly restricted. Therefore, the best way to deal with witches is not to let her first one weaken the success of magic, otherwise, the gap will only grow larger and larger.


    The nine demon king''s attack method is very smart. She always remembers that the witch is the natural enemy of the wizard. She has an anti magic shield on her body. Any magic effect of Gauss Ba will not have effect on her body. His biggest strength is the Golden Sickle that can launch a powerful and powerless attack. Although she does not know how he successfully signed the death contract, the nine demon king''s attack method is very smart Wang believed that as long as he solved the Golden Sickle first, then he was more careful and attacked Ye Yinzhu with the eleven demon king''s method, he would surely win the final victory. So, as soon as she came up, she put the target on the Golden Sickle with very strong speed and attack power. As expected, excellent results have been achieved.


    The Golden Sickle has at least been superimposed with nearly ten weakening magic, but its body is naturally not the same as the ordinary hatred summoned by Gauss bar before. Therefore, it still stands there. Although it is a little frightened, it is not afraid of anything with Gauss bar as its master.


    Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t command the Golden Sickle to attack, his mental power has completely spread to the whole battlefield. Although the separation skill of the nine demon king can''t be seen through, with his keen mental power, ye Yinzhu can accurately grasp the attribute of magic when the opponent releases magic, even when it is instant magic.


    You''re going to attack the Golden Sickle? OK, then let you attack. As long as it doesn''t die, it can still help me fight when the weakening effect disappears.


    Although the effect of weakening magic can be superimposed, each weakening magic has its own time limit. After the time limit, the effect will be lost naturally. Therefore, although it has superimposed effect, it can not be superimposed indefinitely.


    What ye Yinzhu is waiting for is the moment when the nine Demon King attacks.


    Sure enough, when the 13th weakening magic was superimposed on the golden evil sickle, the nine demon king finally couldn''t help it. She was absolutely sure that even the golden evil sickle could not survive under her own Taiyin ice ring after so many weakening magic superimpositions. You know, his Taiyin ice ring is more powerful than the eleven demon king.


    The fire of Taiyin is rising in the control. The nine demon king is very careful. Even before casting the ice ring of Taiyin, he sends a slow weakening magic to Gauss ba. The purpose is not to hit the opponent, but to confuse him and prevent him from finding his real purpose.


    But where does she know that her every move has long been under Ye Yinzhu''s attention.


    There was a faint light in Gauss bar''s eyes. The golden evil sickle that had not been moved suddenly arched at the moment when the nine demon king launched the lunar ice ring, and then quickly bounced away to send Gauss bar''s body out. At the same time, the golden evil sickle that had been added with 13 weakening magic suddenly disappeared and returned to Gauss bar''s contract space Yes.All this was done in the process of no time. Gauss BA''s body was sent out, just to avoid the slow magic, and almost at the same time as the Golden Sickle disappeared, the lunar ice ring just failed to fall on the Golden Sickle. It''s only a fraction.


    However, the plan that the nine demon king had arranged from the beginning was completely failed, and it did not achieve the desired effect after consuming a large amount of dead energy. Although the golden evil sickle temporarily lost its fighting ability, it was not dead, and Gauss Ba did not even use the smallest magic, so to speak, it did not appear He dieneng''s consumption.


    When the nine demon king saw that his Taiyin ice ring had lost its target, the whole person was dull for a moment. She couldn''t imagine why her opponent grasped his attack so accurately.


    Just as the nine demon king was shocked, an unforgettable scene appeared. Gauss BA''s hands were waving in the air. A circle of strong dead energy floated out and went straight to all her parts.


    Can you attack directly with death? Nine demon king heart abnormal disdain, she has anti magic shield in the body, such an attack will not produce any damage to her. But is it really as simple as she imagined? When death can get close to all her parts, gosba tells her with action, of course not.


    Strange scene appeared, those purple black dead can float near nine demon king all cent body of a moment suddenly scatter, didn''t launch an attack. Then, on the ground where the nine demon king stood, a white figure suddenly appeared.


    These figures of Mori Bai are not high-quality goods. They are the lowest and most common ghouls. Around each part of the nine demon king, there are four ghouls. Four ghouls are enough to surround her body. At the same time, dozens of ghouls are summoned to move at the same time. Their action is very simple, that is to hold the nine demon king in front of her.


    The breath of separation may be the same as the noumenon. There is no difference in appearance, but separation is separation after all. Although the anti magic shield looks pink and green, all the magic on separation has no effect. So, when the many ghouls do the same thing. Among the dozens of ghouls, four of them broke up in a flash and turned into bones, but all of them disappeared together.


    The noumenon of the nine demon king is almost rigid standing there. It was her anti magic shield that killed the four previously broken ghouls.


    With the lowest Ghoul call to break her higher call, the battle situation almost instantly reversed.


    All the ghouls disappeared almost at the same time, but in front of the nine demon king, there was also a fat man with a huge body, who was disgusted by his two heads. In the eyes of all demon kings, gausbar is another creature of death contract.


    In order to defeat Gauss Ba, the nine demon king can be said to use all her skills, whether it is her high separation skill or the continuous weakening of magic and the ice ring of Taiyin, which consumes a lot of dead energy.


    The witch''s magic power is very strong, but the abyss plane magic has a disadvantage, that is, regardless of the size, size, magic attack itself consumes the same magic.


    That is to say, when the nine demon king launches a weakening magic, he only attacks one golden sickle, which is the same as attacking both Golden Sickle and gausbar at the same time. It''s just that the larger the area of magic attack, the smaller the power per unit area.


    Although the magic launched by abyss creatures is instant, it consumes more of its own magic than that of human magicians. When this consumption reaches a certain level, they also need to rest, at least in a short time can not launch the same instant magic. At this time, the nine demon king is faced with such an embarrassing situation that many magic has just been used and has not yet recovered.


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu realized that the abyss plane had a huge disadvantage compared with the mainland of longqinus. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 912

    In the mainland of lonzainus, magicians all use magic through incantations. Of course, some magic are exceptions. Powerful magicians may be able to instantly emit some low-level magic. The magician of the abyss plane obviously has no such limitation. Most of their magic is instantaneous.


    However, the abyss plane not only has the advantage of instant, but also has a huge defect, which is the ability of self recovery and protection. From the initial battle with the witch, ye Yinzhu has vaguely found this problem, and until now he confirmed his conclusion.


    You know, the abyss creatures of demon king level are at least above purple level, and there are even three demon kings that have reached sub God level. However, in the process of fighting with Ye Yinzhu or gausba controlled by Ye Yinzhu, ye Yinzhu felt their weakness many times. That is, once the magic is not successful, it is difficult to save their lives.


    Of course, magicians in the human world also have such shortcomings. After all, magicians fight through magic, and their physical ability is very weak. When they are close to the soldiers, they will be very miserable.


    However, in the human world, this kind of situation will only appear in the low-level magicians. When the magicians reach the purple level, this kind of situation will never appear.


    First of all, purple level magicians can instantly emit all the magic below green level. What''s more, entering purple level, they have the title of great mage tutor. Such magicians have a very high status in the human world. Not to mention their own abilities, they have a lot of equipment, including life-saving props, such as some magic scrolls or magic scrolls Artifact or something.


    Therefore, after human magicians reach the purple level, their survival rate on the battlefield is extremely high. In addition to the protection of guards, their own equipment is the best way to protect their lives.


    However, in this abyss plane, it is also equivalent to purple level magicians. What do these demon kings use to protect themselves?


    They can''t open their eyes to attack the enemy when they are driven by magic.


    Even if it is the separation skill that the nine demon king used before, it is her own ability, not with the help of external forces or any magic items.


    Don''t underestimate the power of the equipment. How did ye Yinzhu defeat Sloan?


    There is a big gap between his own strength and Sloan''s, even though he has reached the sub God level, but there is still a huge gap between his own strength and Sloan''s eight level sub God level.


    However, he still won the final victory, relying on the powerful assistance of several super artifact.


    Ye Yinzhu ignores the strength gap between himself and Sloan because of the super artifact of dead wood dragon harp, the super artifact of Thor hammer, and the super artifact armor made up of four great beasts.


    Destroy each other.


    Even now, if ye Yinzhu is allowed to use these equipment at the same time, even Xiao Longnu may not be his opponent.


    Affirming his idea, ye Yinzhu''s purpose of this reconnaissance has finally been achieved, and he has found the biggest advantage that he can make use of.


    Perhaps, the fighting strength of the abyss plane is strong enough, but they do not have their own civilization, let alone technology. With more powerful equipment than the other side, is it impossible for human beings to win the final victory?


    With this confidence, ye Yinzhu has come up with a complete set of plans for the abyss plane, and only need to go back and implement them, then the holy war can be launched.


    How strong Ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power is, his mind has not affected him to end the battle. Double head hate eyes flashing a terrible light, came to the nine demon king in front of that moment, the end of the battle has been doomed.


    The magic that the nine demon king can use is not as powerful as the ice ring of Taiyin. For the big guy who has evolved to a certain degree, her magic can''t win in a short time.


    You know, ye Yinzhu''s double headed abomination is second only to the Lord''s double headed blue abomination in strength.


    Two huge golden lights suddenly flashed by. The nine demon king finally gathered some dead energy. In the rapid retreat, his body wanted to show the ice ring of Taiyin again. However, ye Yinzhu didn''t give her enough time to save dead energy.


    A pair of her arms had been cut off under a sickle several meters long.


    According to the big demon king, as long as you don''t kill your opponent, it''s not a foul, and the three demon kings have already said that they want to abolish the nine demon king. In this case, how can ye Yinzhu be polite?


    Although the nine demon king looks like a beautiful girl, ye Yinzhu knows how cold-blooded and evil the abyss creatures are. Their appearance at this time is acquired, and the essence of these abyss creatures is only ugliness.


    Scream sound makes nine demon king just condensed death can pass with the wound, at this time, the light in her eyes is only fear.


    "Don''t kill me." The nine demon king roared with fear. Her face has become completely distorted, at this time, let alone combat effectiveness, she has even lost all the desire to fight, just hope to live.Although she lost her arms, as long as she can still hold the position of demon king, it is not difficult for her to grow another pair of arms by swallowing the abyss creatures.


    "Of course I won''t kill you. The rules still have to be obeyed. But... "


    The golden light flashed again. This time, the nine demon king lost her legs. As soon as her slender legs left her body, they shriveled and turned into a pile of disgusting rotten meat. This is the essence of the witch, which is like maggots.


    Double headed hate can''t despise these, in the hand huge sickle quickly will nine demon king''s limbs lift into his mouth, chew a few times and swallow down.


    Although what he devoured was only a part of the body of the nine demon king, at the end of the devouring, a light blue light flashed over the double headed hateful body. It was obvious that he was not far away from the next level of evolution.


    Nine demon king is completely abandoned by Ye Yinzhu. Although he doesn''t know what the purpose of three demon king is, it''s right for him to reduce the enemy''s strength no matter how to kill.


    The three demon king''s eyes seem to be more gentle when he looks at Ye Yinzhu. Unfortunately, the trace of vigilance that flashed through her eyes can''t escape the scanning of Ye Yinzhu''s mental power.


    Seeing that the limbs of the nine demon king were cut off by Ye Yinzhu, the faces of the four demon king and the seven demon king changed greatly at the same time. They wanted to come out, but they all forced themselves to endure. After all, the conference has the final say.


    The seven demon king could only lift the nine demon king''s comatose body down. When the nine demon king left the competition venue, her body began to change dramatically. It was the degradation scene caused by too serious body damage.


    Obviously, the nine demon king is no longer a sorcerer. It''s not so easy to evolve back.


    Defeat the nine demon king, ye Yinzhu also automatically took her place, in theory, he did not violate the rules, at least he left the nine demon king a life.


    However, several successive victories also made the atmosphere of the scene calm. The next eight demon king who should appear didn''t leave the boulder for a long time. He just looked at Ye Yinzhu quietly.


    Not only him, including the top three demon kings, they all find that they can''t see through the wizard gausbar.


    If he was lucky enough to defeat the twelve demon kings, then in the next few battles, his strength, on-the-spot reaction and skillful application of skills shocked all the demon kings deeply.


    Especially just now, in the face of the golden scythe, he suddenly cut into the dead corner and summoned four enemies to capture the opponent, use the death contract, and just at the end of the battle, he summoned a large number of low-level ghouls out of thin air to break the high separation skill of the nine demon kings, which made all demon kings remember deeply.


    For the first time, they found that the original wizard skills can be used in this way, and the effect is so good that it seems that the restraint between the wizard and the witch has been reversed.


    Nine demon king''s fiasco makes eight demon king hesitant. How can they not be afraid of death at their level? It''s not easy to have the authority now. They have made countless efforts. If you were beaten by Ye Yinzhu like the nine demon king before, it would be worse than death. So the eight demon king hesitated to move. In her opinion, the reason why Ye Yinzhu killed the nine demon king was that he swallowed his opponent''s body as much as possible to supplement his own strength within the scope of rules. She didn''t think too much about it. Such an approach did not appear in the challenge of a century ago.


    "I abstain. I''m willing to give up my place." In weighing the pros and cons, the eight demon king was very reluctant to say the same words as the ten demon king. At the same time, he took a step down and stood in the position of the nine demon king.


    So far, the three demon king''s request for ye Yinzhu to enter the top eight has been completed. In fact, this was not even expected by the three demon kings themselves.


    ------------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 913

    Gauss BA''s eyes fell on the seven demon kings. The nine demon kings degenerated, and the seven demon kings and the four demon kings of her party absolutely hated the wizard. However, they also had high wisdom. After a moment of eye contact, the seven demon kings and the four demon kings clenched their teeth and chose to abstain.


    Although she is much more powerful than the nine demon king, she is not much stronger, and Gauss BA''s two death contract creatures are too terrible for her. She doesn''t think she can do better than the nine demon king, and she doesn''t want to be beaten and degenerated like the nine demon king. I''m afraid she will never be able to evolve to the original level. Therefore, she chose to give up, and there are four demon kings on her. She believes that even though gausbar''s application of wizard skills has reached a high level, he can''t compete with the four demon kings. You know, the strength of the four demon Kings is very close to the top three demon kings, the difference is to break through to the sub God level.


    In the abyss plane, breaking through to the sub God level is also a threshold, not only a matter of strength, but also a matter of status. To the sub God level of abyss creatures, even the abyss demon can not easily determine their life and death.


    The seven demon kings can be sure that as long as the four demon kings can devour the wizard in front of them, they are likely to break through the bottleneck and enter the same level as the first three demon kings. Maybe you can challenge the three demon kings directly.


    The abstention of the seven demon kings surprised Ye Yinzhu, but also regretted that he was prepared to repeat the scene of the nine demon kings and beat all the demon kings who dare to accept their own challenges. Because there is no equipment, in the case of one-on-one, these demon kings don''t seem to have much strength, but if these powerful witches are put on the battlefield, I''m afraid it will be a completely different situation.


    Light light twinkle, ye Yinzhu eyes reveal two cold breath, seven demon king timid war and retreat, his goal naturally turned to six demon king.


    At this time, the surrounding Lords have held their breath. On the abyss plane, the strong change very fast. Often, an ordinary abyss creature will leap over the level of evolution because of the coincidence of swallowing the powerful abyss creature. Even the position of the twelve demon kings changes slightly every hundred years.


    However, like today, a lord started to challenge from the 12th demon king at the bottom. It was the first time for them to see the challenge until the sixth demon king. Even the lords who participated in the demon king change meeting a hundred years ago felt extremely incredible. They all want to see how far the wizard can go. It''s already the position of the seven demon king. Isn''t he willing to give up?


    Six demon king coldly looking at Gao Si Ba, "you want to challenge me?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "yes, I want to challenge you. You can also choose to abstain like them."


    Six demon king ha ha a smile, "since you want to die, then, I will complete you.". Perhaps, you have forgotten that in our twelve demon kings, there is an essential gap between the top six and the bottom six. "


    With a flash of body shape, the six demon kings have entered the center of the field, staring at Gauss bar, but they are not as eager as those demon kings before. Instead, they put their hands behind them and look at Ye Yinzhu with great interest.


    "Give up your challenge. With your strength, I can take you as my partner. If you are beaten and degenerated like the nine demon king before, all your efforts today will be in vain. Unfortunately, your appearance after evolution is really ugly. But I like strong men. "


    Six demon king''s words are a little more, her appearance is very beautiful, in addition to the previous alternative, these demon kings are basically ranked higher, the more beautiful their appearance is. To the top three of the fine teeth, static teeth and Wei teeth, is almost the level of beauty.


    Through the words of six demon kings, ye Yinzhu has a new understanding of the strength of the twelve demon kings in the black demon kingdom. According to what she said, the twelve demon kings should be divided into three stages. The six demon kings at the bottom are one stage, the three demon kings at the fourth, fifth and sixth are the second stage, and the three demon kings at the top are the highest stage. This is the level of the demon king, or all the demons in the abyss plane.


    Ye Yinzhu looks at the six demon king with charming eyes. There is a faint smile on his face. Of course, from Gauss BA''s face, this smile is really a little scary.


    "Thank you for the kindness of the six demon king. However, it''s better for you to defeat me and discuss this matter again."


    Ye Yinzhu will never underestimate his opponent in the battle, especially the six demon king''s calm performance after seeing the two death contract creatures of gausbar. It must have something extraordinary. He immediately became cautious.


    The six demon king smiles and says, "well, I like men who have courage. In that case, I''ll beat you first. Don''t worry. I''ll be merciful. I won''t let you degenerate. After all, it''s not easy for you to evolve to this level. "


    While saying that, a layer of emerald green light appeared on the body surface of the six demon kings. From the breath, it was the anti magic shield, but her anti magic shield was different from that used by the demon kings before. It seemed that there was some other energy in the anti magic shield.


    "You''re sleepy." Two strange lights flashed in the eyes of the six demon king.


    All of a sudden, gausbar''s spiritual world seems to be covered with a layer of gauze. Everything around him becomes dim, and the acuity of the six senses drops greatly. Gauss Ba is not only the body, and even the dead energy in the body has become silent, and is about to lose consciousness.Deep sleep is a special ability possessed by the high level demon king. It''s also an extremely overbearing ability after auxiliary magic reaches a certain degree in the witch family.


    Hit by the sleeping magic, you will directly enter the sleeping state. Even if the mental power of the attacked person reaches a certain height, all kinds of body perception will be greatly reduced. In this state, how can you fight? A sleeping magic in the middle can almost be equivalent to being hit by four or five negative magic at the same time. The effect is very overbearing.


    When ye Yinzhu felt the change of gausbar''s body, he immediately realized that it was a spiritual magic. Yes, the sleeping cast by the six demon king was a variety of spiritual magic, just because it was the abyss plane, and the magic she cast was much better than the hypnotic effect of the spiritual magicians in the mainland of longqinus. It''s much stronger.


    Unfortunately, the opponent of the six demon king is a powerful spiritual magician. Moreover, ye Yinzhu''s spiritual power is superior to the six demon king.


    Just in an instant, a strong spiritual energy has been introduced into gausba''s soul from ye Yinzhu''s body, directly disintegrating the sleeping effect of the six demon king. However, ye Yinzhu skillfully controls Gauss BA''s body to shake up, making an appearance of being unable to support.


    The six demon kings smile and step by step walk towards gausbar, "as I have just said, our top six demon kings are different from what you have faced before. When we are in such a state, how can we overcome it so easily? In front of me, you don''t even have the chance to use the death contract! "


    At this time, she has come to Gauss bar, it is obvious that the six demon king has a high confidence in his sleeping magic, she absolutely has reason to believe that her sleeping magic can dissolve the strength of the other side, completely falling into sleep. Although it seems that gausbar''s mental strength is good and his support has not fallen down yet, how long can he support?


    A hand gently stroked Gauss bar''s chest, the charming smile on the six demon king''s face became more obvious, in the smile, a dark red halo had begun to appear in her fingers, although she believed in her own magic, she would never be careless, although she did not want to let the wizard degenerate, but she still had to apply some weakening magic to have a complete effect Sure, isn''t it?


    Just when the six demon king thought that he had won an all-round victory, suddenly, Gauss bar, who was about to fall into a deep sleep, suddenly opened his eyes. His purple black eyes flickered, which was a little bit like sleeping magic.


    The six demon king was surprised, but her hand didn''t stop. The hand that she pressed on Gauss BA''s chest had condensed the weakening magic and directly released it. At the same time, her body quickly retreated, and she wanted to distance first. While sleeping magic is powerful, it also consumes a lot of dead energy, even more than the ice ring of Taiyin. However, the strength of the six demon Kings is not comparable to that of the nine demon kings. As long as she is allowed to keep away from her and ensure her safety, there are endless kinds of witch magic.


    Unfortunately, her biggest mistake is to underestimate her opponent and believe in sleeping magic too much. Although she has been very cautious, gogba under Ye Yinzhu''s control performs better. Two thin but powerful arms tightly around the six demon king''s body.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 914

    Yes, the weakening magic of the six demon king was sent out, but the scene that shocked her took place at the same time. Gausbar hugged her body, and the emerald anti magic shield on her body was also pasted with gausbar. Anti magic shield has no attack effect, but is immune to all kinds of attack magic, so it will not cause damage to Gauss bar''s body. And when the anti magic shield is pasted on gausbar''s body, it is also the moment when the six demon kings weaken their magic power.


    The emerald green light easily dissolves the weakening magic of the six demon king, which does not bring any damage to Gauss bar at all, and her body has been tightly held by Gauss bar in her arms. Although the six demon king quickly removes his anti magic shield, Gauss bar will not give her any chance to cast magic.


    The cold breath sounded behind, and two golden lights flashed easily. The ending of the six demon king was even faster than that of the nine demon king. After all, the nine demon king lost her limbs only once after two times.


    The unique blood of the mother demon spewed out. Although the strength of the six demon king was much stronger than that of the nine demon king, and kept her body from degenerating from the human form, the instant heavy damage still made her death go by a large margin.


    The summoned double headed disgust begins to chew her body impolitely. For the abyss creature, ye Yinzhu will never keep his hand, even though the opponent''s hostility is not strong.


    Perhaps, from the perspective of abyss creatures themselves, they destroy and devour for survival, but ye Yinzhu is not an abyss creature. When there is a conflict between the beliefs of the two races, only the death of one will completely solve the problem. Ye Yinzhu is not only a human being, but also a descendant of the dragon. The more he touches this plane, the more determined he is to completely destroy it.


    Still did not kill the opponent, but the strength of the six demon king will undoubtedly drop because of the loss of limbs, whether it can maintain the position of the demon king is an unknown number.


    "Are you crazy?" Wei Ya''s voice rang out in Gauss BA''s mind. Although the voice was still so gentle, it was a little more angry. Obviously, the six demon king should be her person.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally can''t communicate with Wei Ya, just let Gauss Ba look at Wei Ya''s direction with astonished eyes, showing a trace of innocent light in his eyes.


    Wei Ya didn''t say that she wanted him to show mercy before, not because she didn''t care about the six demon king, but because she never thought that Gauss Ba could defeat the six demon king. When she reacted, it was too late. Ye Yinzhu controlled the double head hate, and didn''t give her time to react. The six demon king had been abandoned by the double head hate.


    The blue skin finally covered the double headed abomination, and the big guy finally evolved to the level of blue double headed abomination, that is, the Lord level abomination. It seems that there is no big change in appearance, but the whole body is much stronger. Under the condition of constant volume, the weight is increased significantly, but the speed is increased instead of decreasing. Two heads and four small eyes are shining, standing beside Gauss bar, gently waving the pair of golden scythes in his hand.


    If the death, injury and fear of fighting of the six demon kings have not brought too much impact to the high-level demon kings, the abolition of the six demon kings has alerted them at the same time, and their eyes at Ye Yinzhu have obviously changed.


    Can defeat six demon king this kind of level sorceress, Gauss BA''s strength already was not so simple as the sorcerer Lord in their view. Moreover, what they don''t understand most is how the Gauss bar broke away from the sleeping magic. You know, sleeping magic can''t even stop the witch''s anti magic shield. It''s one of the most powerful weakening skills.


    Of course, they can''t get the answer, at least they can''t get the answer from ye Yinzhu. At this time, "Gauss Ba" didn''t mean to stop challenging. His eyes had already fallen on the five demon kings.


    The five demon king looked similar to the six demon king, but her expression was much colder. Her Sorcerer''s robe fluttered gently under the action of dark purple dead energy, and she flew down from the high platform without saying a word. The top six demon kings can''t be afraid of fighting easily, otherwise, how can they stay in that position. What''s more, all the demon kings who can enter the top six are strong in the whole abyss plane.


    From the perspective of the five demon king, the reason why the six demon king was badly hit by Gauss Ba is largely due to her own carelessness. With the experience of the six demon king, the five demon king will not make the same mistake again. At the same time, she also made up her mind to deal a heavy blow to gausba, who had destroyed two demon kings and one demon king. Such a wizard is too dangerous for the witches.


    The five demon kings didn''t belong to either side, just reached the present position by strength, but because of her absolute loyalty to the abyss demon king, other demon kings didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    "If you want to challenge, then do it." The five demon king looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly and raised her hands slowly. The emerald anti magic shield instantly appeared and covered her whole body. At the same time, a dark blue flame lit up in the lattice of her palms and palms, beating slowly there.


    The strength of the five demon king may not be much stronger than that of the six demon king, but as soon as she appears, ye Yinzhu knows that the five demon king is much more difficult to deal with, because she is calm and calm than any demon king who has appeared before. Such an opponent is often the most difficult to deal with, because it is very difficult to take advantage of her in front of her, it is also difficult to catch her flaws.Gauss bar side light flash, will also put out the golden sickle, a left and a right, and double headed blue hate together to protect Gauss bar on both sides of the body. Almost at the same time, ye Yinzhu ordered the two abyss creatures to run at the same time and go out in different directions. At the same time, he also took the lead in launching the attack. Dozens of low-level ghouls of abyssal creatures suddenly appeared on the ground, blocking himself like a wall of bones.


    The five demon king''s attack also started at this time. She didn''t seem to see the two lords'' level abyss creatures going out. Her cold eyes just locked on Ye Yinzhu''s body. Her hands closed in front of her chest, and her eyes flashed. Her body appeared not far away from ye Yinzhu''s side, and she moved instantly.


    All the ghouls are directly ignored by the five demon king. As soon as her anti magic shield meets these low-level creatures summoned by the abyss magic, it can disperse them immediately. At this time, her hand has been raised to the direction of Ye Yinzhu.


    Bang, a dark blue halo suddenly came out from the palm of the five demon kings. She even patted out the ice ring of Taiyin with her palm, instead of calling at the feet of her opponents like those demon kings before.


    The instant transfer and the barrier of the Taiyin ice ring didn''t give gausba the chance to dodge. The ghouls around turned to fly ash in the face of the terrible corrosion of the Taiyin ice ring.


    Originally, ye Yinzhu controlled gausba to summon these ghouls to resist the weakening magic of the five demon king with their bodies. But he didn''t expect that the five demon king would attack so fiercely.


    The area covered by the ice ring of Taiyin is very large, and it is in close range. Unless ye Yinzhu is the main body, there is no possibility of dodging. The Taiyin ice ring issued by the five demon kings can''t be compared with those demon kings who rank below six. The cold air seems to come from the extremely cold place, but it has the ability of terror and corrosion with the property of fire. The power of Yin fire is obvious, and the crazy power rises almost in an instant. The hands close in front of the chest. The huge energy fluctuation will solidify the air every time it flashes.


    This is the difference between the power of the five meter circle and that of the five meter circle.


    What to do? The sudden attack makes Ye Yinzhu a little confused. Is this going to expose himself? No, it''s not the right time. In other words, when we come to the abyss plane this time, we must never expose our original identity.


    If it can''t be exposed, it''s just the hard top. Gauss bar''s arms are crossed in front of him in an instant, and the purple black light is burning violently in an instant. This time, ye Yinzhu enhances his life energy and protects himself in Gauss bar''s purple black flame according to the last method.


    With a loud bang, the purple black flame around gausbar''s body exploded almost at the same time. Fortunately, ye Yinzhu''s reaction was quick, and he quickly recovered without letting his life energy dissipate, and didn''t give half a cent to the demon kings. But just because of this, life energy can''t protect all of Gauss.


    Gausbar''s body suddenly fell into the negative effect of the lunar ice ring, and the body fell into the slow, frozen, burning, weakening a variety of negative skills.


    Five demon king mouth corners show a sneer, "I thought you really can immunity Taiyin ice ring, it seems, but so."


    As she said that, her other hand also waved out, and another Taiyin ice ring came straight to Gauss bar''s body. The Taiyin ice ring sent out very fast, almost as soon as the other hand was lifted, Gauss bar''s body was covered. The five demon king doesn''t need any cooling time to use the Taiyin ice ring. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 915

    With a sigh, ye Yinzhu knows that he can''t clean up the opponent who is close to purple level 9 without any real skills.


    With a flash of light, when the ice ring of Taiyin was about to fall on Gauss Ba, his body suddenly disappeared without any omen.


    Instant transfer is also instant transfer, but the way ye Yinzhu controls Gao Siba is naturally different from that of the five demon king. This is his real space magic. Although there are only dark elements, fire elements and a large number of harmful elements in this world, there is not much difference between the space law and lonzainus, so he can still perform space magic here.


    The appearance of instant transfer naturally surprised the five demon king, which symbolized the power of the demon king. Almost without any hesitation, the five demon king launched the instant transfer again. The other side used instant transfer to get out of her sight, which was extremely terrible. She never dared to stay in the same place.


    Just as the five demon king launched the instant transfer, gausbar, who had just left the battlefield, also launched the instant transfer, which was almost synchronized with the second instant transfer of the five demon king.


    The victory has been completely grasped by Ye Yinzhu at this moment.


    Starting instant transfer at the same time, naturally, they appear almost at the same time, and their positions almost overlap.


    When the five Demon King appeared in an instant, she was shocked to find that there was a stiff face in front of her, and that pair of purple black eyes were watching deeply in front of her. She could even feel each other''s breathing clearly. How could it be?


    Nothing in the world is impossible. When ye Yinzhu helps Gauss Ba to make an instant transfer, his mental power has completely covered the place like a big net. Although he can''t see each other''s ability of instant transfer, he can grasp the position of the five demon king''s instant transfer through his mental power.


    Generally speaking, no matter what method you use to cast the magic of instant transfer, you should first use your own mental power to locate the place you are about to transfer to. Ye Yinzhu and her made instant transfer at the same time after finding the location of the five demon king according to this principle. Therefore, when they appeared, they were just opposite.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it must be a coincidence, but who knows that this is the role of Ye Yinzhu''s powerful spirit?


    "You''re sleepy." Gauss BA''s stiff face, cold eyes, and raw and hoarse voice stimulated the five demon king at the same time.


    When the five demon king suddenly saw Gauss bar close in front of her, he immediately prepared for instant transmission. However, you were trapped, but these three words struck her like a sledgehammer. She can keep calm on the battlefield, but not absolutely.


    This weakening skill of deep sleep is unique to witches. However, it has made too many impossibilities possible in gausbar. When she heard that you were sleepy, her first thought was that gausbar could use the deep sleep skill of witches? She hesitated for a moment because of the strong stimulation, and a trace of fear appeared in her heart.


    It was in this moment that one of Gauss bar''s hands had been quietly out. No one noticed how inferior Gauss bar''s action was. Just in a moment, Gauss bar''s hand had been stuck to the witch''s chest in front of him.


    Five demon king in Lengshen a moment later found himself cheated, and no sleeping effect appeared in her body, but when she reacted, just saw Gauss bar stretched out his hand.


    Gauss BA''s figure is higher than the five demon king, so he is slightly looking down at the five demon king, in addition to the five demon king, no one can see his eyes at this time.


    Five demon king''s instant transfer is still not successful, although she has made all the preparations, but when she is ready to show, suddenly, two sharp eyes stab into her eyes, make her soul fluctuate violently, forcibly interrupt her ready instant transfer. Also at this time, Gauss ba a hand already pressed on five demon king''s chest.


    Boom, the five demon king''s body should be thrown away, terrible death can crazy into her body, make her nearly at the same time seven orifices gush blood, the body fell on the ground violently twitch.


    Since it has evolved to the level of human beings, the witch''s body structure is not much different from that of human beings. Gausbar''s palm shattered the heart of the five demon kings. Therefore, although he did not cut off the five demon king''s limbs, he would never hurt her less than the six demon king before.


    The vitality of abyss creatures is very tenacious. Broken heart does not mean death. However, it is not easy to recover.


    Double headed hate and Golden Sickle have run back, facing the five demon king who is immersed in extreme pain, they want to start. But gausbar stopped him. These demon kings who once fought with gausbar have been greatly hurt, and now is not the time to kill them.


    Five demon king also defeated, and the defeat is more inexplicable. Instant transfer will also meet together, and will be the other side to shake the heart first, this makes the top several demon kings are some can''t accept, this Gauss BA''s luck is also too good. Why can he always have such good luck in a crisis?At this time, Gauss bar didn''t look as complete as it was at the beginning. Under the action of the ice ring of the Taiyin of the five demon kings, his clothes had been burned out. Although it was condensed with energy, Gauss bar didn''t recover at this time. He was only naked. In the eyes of other demon kings, he didn''t dare to let his clothes recover and affect himself Energy.


    After all, in the eyes of all demon kings and lords, since the start of the demon king challenge, gausbar himself did not get any supplement, just devoured a twelve demon king before. However, the amount of dead energy consumed by him during this period should be very huge.


    Yes, Gauss bar really consumes a lot of energy, but there is a bamboo leaf behind him. Now ye doesn''t need to inject his own energy into Gauss bar at all, just to help him absorb the dark elements in the air. Anyway, gausbar is also a wizard. Ye Yinzhu doesn''t even need to help him filter the impurities in the dark elements, so he injects them directly into his body.


    In addition to the clothes, the hair on gausbar''s body also turned into pieces of soot, and there were many burning scars on the surface of his skin, which also did not recover. It looked very embarrassed.


    The big demon king''s fine teeth looked at Gao Siba with complicated eyes, "are you ready to continue to challenge?"


    "Yes, it''s only once in a hundred years. I hope to challenge the four demon kings again," he said


    As for ye Yinzhu''s challenge to the four demon kings, Weiya, the three demon kings, seems to be willing to see it. However, in addition to Schadenfreude, she has a little more doubt in her heart. Although on the surface, gausbar can''t win any more, if he really wins the four demon Kings, he will become the closest demon king to him. Will he continue to challenge £¿


    With this feeling, Wei Ya''s heart is not easy. Looking at Gauss bar''s eyes seems not as gentle as before.


    Four demon kings have been waiting for this moment for a long time. Nine demon kings are abandoned by Gauss. Seven demon kings decide not to fight after communicating with her. If they want to revenge, this is the last chance. According to the law of the abyss, unless outside the demon king change meeting, the demon kings can''t fight each other, otherwise they will be killed directly by the abyss demon king immediately.


    Although the appearance of the four demon Kings is very beautiful, when she comes to Ye Yinzhu, she feels only ferocious, almost doing the same action as the five demon kings, but she doesn''t release her own anti magic shield. She just stares at Gao Siba coldly and hooks her finger to him.


    Double headed blue abhorrence took the lead in attacking. Ye Yinzhu knew that magic had no effect on this level of witches, so as soon as double headed blue abhorrence came up, he charged directly and waved the two golden scythes to the four demon kings.


    Fast speed gives people an illusion, as if running is not a guy who weighs a ton, with double head blue hate huge body, almost a few steps has been close to the body of the four demon king.


    The four demon kings snort coldly. Suddenly, the Taiyin ice ring in her hand lights up. However, to Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the Taiyin ice ring is not released on shuangtoulan''s detestable body, nor toward Gauss bar, but directly released on her body by the four demon kings.


    Suddenly, a circle of dark blue light immediately shrouded her body, and the dark blue halo kept flashing, directly facing the double swords cut by the two heads.


    When there were two crisp sounds, with the terrible power of double headed blue abhorrence, the mask formed by the ice ring of Taiyin also rebounded back. However, the light of the mask was only a little dim, but there was no sign of damage.


    The four demon king''s face changed slightly. In fact, she didn''t expect that the attack power of this double headed blue hate could reach this level, but the action on her hand didn''t stop. But this time, it is not so simple to protect the body.


    The transparent dark blue light suddenly released in a ring, but the four demon kings became the center of the ring. At the moment of release, the huge ice ring of Taiyin not only enveloped the body of double headed blue, but also enveloped the golden scythe.


    All of a sudden, the two lords of the abyss creatures screamed at the same time, and the dark blue flame suddenly burned on them. They had to roll quickly on the ground, trying to put out the terrible flame


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 916

    Each of the four demon kings had a dark red halo on his hands and fell to the two lords level abyss creatures. Her Taiyin ice ring is more domineering than the five demon king''s. The two abyss creatures are not only burned by their bodies, but also their souls. If these two aging magic are added, the powerful four demon king can almost kill these two guys.


    The strength of the high ranking demon king is obvious at this moment. Although the strength of the two summoning creatures is not weak, the strength they can play in front of the four demon Kings is not much.


    The light continued to flash, and the bodies of the two abyss creatures almost disappeared at the same time, and were recovered by Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t want them to be damaged in this way. If it''s just Taiyin ice ring, these two guys should be able to survive.


    It''s just that it''s not as easy to recover.


    The disappearance of summoning creatures at both ends seems to have doomed the end of this battle. In the eyes of the surrounding lords and demon kings, without summoning creatures, gausbar''s strength will be removed by more than half, and the opponent he faces is so terrible.


    A dark blue light suddenly lit up, and the four demon king released the Taiyin ice ring 30 meters away from ye Yinzhu. This time, her Taiyin ice ring formed a sharp contrast with before. The attack range changed from huge to small, only the arm thickness.


    But ye Yinzhu knows that this attack is even more terrifying than before. This is the condensed Taiyin ice ring, and even compressed. From the control of Taiyin ice ring, the four demon king''s strength is really extraordinary, even comparable to the thunder god Guti Ye Yinzhu faced in the Thunder God''s hammer fortress.


    Light light flashing, ye Yinzhu hands in front of the body quickly waved, and then, his body suddenly back, floating back five meters.


    There is a trace of disdain in the corner of the four demon king''s mouth. Do you want to avoid my Taiyin ice ring?


    Since I dare to send out the Taiyin ice ring with such a small coverage area, I am sure that I will win. I have a tracking effect.


    Sure enough, the Taiyin ice ring not only did not break out, but suddenly speeded up and went straight to Gauss bar''s body to catch up.


    Under the pressure of an expert who reached the peak of purple, ye Yinzhu knew that it was difficult for him to win by only relying on Gauss bar''s ability. With a flash of light, a huge body stood in front of Gauss bar and suffered the attack of the Taiyin ice ring. It was a common disgust.


    Under the attack of the ice ring of Taiyin, the ordinary body didn''t burn, but burst in an instant. Countless fires of the same nature of the ice ring of Taiyin burst out suddenly. Fortunately, Gauss retreated quickly, so he didn''t get infected with it.


    The four demon kings coldly looked at Gauss BA''s retreating figure, "what my death can still have is, I want to see how many hatefuls you can summon to help you resist the attack." As she said this, she raised her hand and shot another lunar ice ring at gausbar''s body.


    At the same time, her body quickly rotated for a circle, a burst of shrill hissing burst out in an instant, and the lords who heard the voice subconsciously covered their ears and lowered their heads in pain.


    Hell howling, this is a dark magic, but it is used by the four demon king. It does not have the summoning characteristics of human magicians, but is completely transformed into spiritual shock.


    She didn''t believe that under this influence, gausbar still had the ability to summon hatred. She is to watch the nine demon king hit the wizard in his own fire, like the previous hate into ashes, even the soul is completely burned.


    Under the burning of the fire of Taiyin, she can completely turn her opponent into energy and inhale it into her body. Just as the seven demon kings expected, the four demon kings are only one step away from evolving to the second God level.


    The hell howling of the four demon Kings is an all-round spirit shock magic. She is stronger than the previous demon kings in death ability, and her greatest advantage is her spiritual attack ability.


    This kind of all-round attack spirit magic can''t dodge at all. She doesn''t rely on this magic to produce any damage to Gauss bar. She just wants to use this magic to make Gauss bar unable to summon hatred to resist the ice ring of Taiyin in a moment.


    Just like Ye Yinzhu''s control of the situation on the battlefield before, this time, it''s the four demon king''s turn to show her ability to control the situation.


    From any point of view, Gauss bar can''t escape this fatal blow. Although the Taiyin ice ring doesn''t have the huge explosive power of the human magic forbidden curse, its real attack and corrosion ability, especially when used from the four demon kings, is absolutely no worse than the forbidden curse. If you want to be killed, Gauss bar will surely die.


    The four demon king''s eyes even showed the light of victory, cruelly watching how Gauss Ba, who was about to become his food, was engulfed by the ice ring of Taiyin.


    Gausbar''s eyes have never changed, or he will not have emotional fluctuations at all. The effect of Hellscream directly invades his soul. However, even if his soul is damaged, it will not have any impact on the battle, because his body is not controlled by his soul at all.


    The dark purple light was shining through his body. As expected, gausbar didn''t dodge the attack of the four demon kings. Facing the direction of the four demon kings, his body "bathed" in the ice ring of Taiyin. At the same time, his hands were lifted up, and two dazzling dark red halos floated out. The strong energy wave trembled violently in the air. Then, the two halos had disappeared instantly Lost, appear again just set in the four demon king''s body.Dying? Of course not.


    Everyone saw a strange scene. Gauss Ba walked out of the light of the ice ring of Taiyin calmly. The deep purple flame on his body didn''t get any damage. However, the body of the four demon kings shrouded in the two dark red rings trembled violently, and even the fire of Taiyin in his hands had been extinguished.


    The cold eyes kept shooting from Gauss BA''s eyes, and all the complete demon kings almost exclaimed at the same time, "fire of the soul."


    Yes, it is the soul fire of Gauss Ba that burns. With the power of soul fire, it stiffly blocks the attack of Taiyin ice ring.


    No one thought, at this time, Gauss Ba even risked the cost of soul extinction to resist the four demon king''s attack.


    You should know that no matter in the mainland of lonzainus or in this abyss plane, once the fire of the soul burns up, it cannot be extinguished by itself. Only the soul burns up and completely disappears from the world.


    In the face of the four demon Wang qiangheng''s attack, ye Yinzhu can only resist by burning Gauss BA''s soul fire without exposing his identity.


    Of course, under his control, the fire of gausbar''s soul will not burn completely. The two dark red halos are not only the power of the world, but also a trace of pure life energy. Suddenly, even the four demon kings are greatly limited.


    "You..." The four demon kings looked at gosba in horror. She was not surprised by the fire of soul, but the energy full of life breath entered her body and triggered the violent fluctuation of death energy in her body. In human words, it should be called blood surge.


    Ye Yinzhu won''t give the four demon kings another chance to talk. With a flash of body shape, she has moved to her in a flash. She raised her hands and pressed them out at the same time. The four demon kings have found that he can live, so she can never survive.


    The deep purple light mixed with the soul fire of Gauss bar suddenly flourished, instantly engulfed the whole four demon king''s body, flashed a light golden light in Gauss bar''s palm, but because of the cover of soul fire, no one could see the surrounding abyss creatures.


    A shrill scream spread throughout the audience, the next moment the four demon king''s body has been violently burning up.


    The soul fire on the body of Gao Si Ba suddenly goes out without warning. He opens his mouth and makes a swallowing action towards the four demon kings. All of a sudden, the four demon kings burning the fire of the soul turned into a surging death, which could be directly inhaled by Gauss ba.


    This is the most direct and thorough destruction of the corpse. Although the four demon kings are mixed with Ye Yinzhu''s sudden output of life energy, after entering gausba''s body, life can be immediately pulled away by Ye Yinzhu. In this way, no one can find out the secret of his killing the four demon kings.


    From absolute inferiority to killing the four demon kings, it''s only a very short process. It''s so short that everyone doesn''t react. The battle is over.


    It''s the real winner who doesn''t stand in front of us.


    The demon kings pay attention to why gausbar can control his own soul fire after burning the soul fire, but they don''t realize why he can kill the four demon kings with his strength. In principle, even if the soul fire wants to burn the four demon kings, it can''t be completed in a short time.


    Gauss Ba naturally can''t explain anything. His eyes were a little dim at first, but with the absorption of the energy of the four demon kings, the breath became strong again, which not only restored the previous state, but even more prosperous. Obviously, the consumption in the previous battle was restored because of the absorption of the energy of the four demon kings, and there was no certain progress. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 917

    The top three demon kings looked at each other and were surprised in each other''s eyes. Even Weiya, who was afraid of the four demon kings, didn''t expect that the ending would be like this. The wizard, who didn''t look so powerful, could reach the level of the four demon kings from the bottom.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xi Ya. The four demon kings used killers on me. I have to fight back, otherwise I will die. I''m sorry about her death. "


    Although Gauss Ba mouth said regret, but the expression did not change, from he did not hesitate to devour the body of the four demon king can see that he had the slightest regret at that time.


    Fine tooth deeply looking at Gauss Ba, indifferent way: "is four demon king violate the law first, you killed her to also be excusable.". I declare that from now on, gausbar will become the four demon kings of the black demon kingdom. "


    Many lords of the black demon Kingdom looked at gausbar with awe and stood up one after another to show respect. Of course, they also think that today''s demon king change meeting should be over.


    The top three demon kings have never been challenged, because their strength is not what the following demon kings can challenge. The reason why Wei Ya used gausbar''s strength to fight against the four demon kings was that she didn''t want the four demon kings to evolve to the point where she could challenge herself. At this time, the goal has obviously been achieved. Although the wizard who helped her achieve the goal made her feel uncomfortable, since he was controlled by herself and his partner was in her own hands, Wei Ya didn''t feel that Gauss Ba could bring her any threat.


    At this time, all the Lords of the black demon Kingdom thought it was over. Gausbar, standing in the middle of the field, suddenly spoke.


    "Lord Wei Ya, I challenge you." His eyes are still cold, his face is still so surprised, but his words have a sense of shock.


    "What did you say? Are you going to challenge me? " Wei Ya is surprised to see Gao Si Ba, she how also don''t understand, this sorcerer is soul because of before of burning but have a problem? Let''s not say that his behavior is to seek death. If his partner is still in his own hands, it should be enough to restrict his behavior. Besides, he even carries his own mark.


    "Yes, I''m going to challenge you. Weiya, according to the rules of the demon king change meeting, I sit in the position of the four demon kings. Then, I should have the qualification to challenge you now. "


    After listening to Gauss BA''s words, Wei Ya smiles instead of anger, and her smile is even more gentle. "Well, then, how can I not accompany you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wei Ya''s body had disappeared on the high stage and appeared ten meters away in front of Gauss bar.


    People who are familiar with the three demon kings all know that the softer the smile on Wei Ya''s face is, the more powerful the murderer is in her heart. The lords who stood up sat down again. In their view, Gauss bar has created a miracle, but the challenge now is obviously idiotic behavior.


    They think that Gauss Ba is an idiot, but ye Yinzhu doesn''t think that his purpose is to challenge all the demon kings, or even lead to the abyss demon king. Naturally, it won''t end with the death of the four demon kings.


    "Please give me your advice." Gauss Ba salutes to Wei Ya slowly, and his body has already appeared tens of meters away, which is also used for instant transfer.


    Weiya and the four demon kings are different after all. They have reached the second God level. She can be said to exist in the same realm as ye Yinzhu. Of course, the strength in this realm is also high and low.


    Therefore, in the face of her, ye Yinzhu is not as easy as those demon kings before. After all, he can only use gausbar''s body against his opponent.


    The light continued to flash, and seven ordinary abominations appeared in front of Gauss bar almost at the same time, lining up in a row. Each abomination waved two big hooks on his arm, completely blocking Gauss bar''s body behind him.


    Wei Ya smiles, "are you afraid that I will attack you with the ice ring of Taiyin like the four demon king? But can these abominations stop me


    "Of course not." Gauss BA Lengran way, the purpose of Ye Yinzhu is Wei Ya can understand.


    The seven haters stood in the same place and did not launch an attack. However, under the precise control of Ye Yinzhu, they have completed all the control of the seven haters.


    Ding, a light sound came from hateful on the far left. It was the sound of two big hooks on his arm colliding together.


    Then, the other six hatefuls raised their hooks and knocked them in a strange rhythm.


    Wei Ya looks at the seven heads of disgust in surprise. The jingling sound gives her a very strange feeling. The fierce disgust is generated by the collision. It seems that the sound follows the principle of heaven and earth. The harmonious sound sounds very comfortable. She even feels lazy and doesn''t want to move. She just wants to listen to the moving melody quietly.


    After all, Wei Ya is a strong man who has reached the level of sub God. She soon found out that it was wrong, because she suddenly found that her body seemed to have some subtle changes because of the appearance of the sound, and everything became dull.


    What''s more, after the sound of the seven heads'' detestable percussion merged together, a white halo appeared in the air and floated slowly to himself.what is it?


    Naturally, the demon kings didn''t understand what was going on. It''s music, of course, music that belongs to the human world.


    In order to show his strongest ability, ye Yinzhu took great pains. In the face of the four demon kings, he had thought of using hatred to achieve the effect of aura of divine voice.


    Hate that big hook, although it can''t play the moving sound like the string, but under the clever collision, it can also play a certain effect.


    Who is Ye Yinzhu? He is the emperor of Qin. His musical attainments, even if he controls these abyss creatures, can bring his powerful strength into play to a certain extent.


    What''s more, this kind of attack method is unprecedented for these abyss creatures, and it also has a surprising effect.


    Gausbar stands behind the seven haters. Ye Yinzhu''s spirit is divided into eight parts. One part controls gausbar''s body, and the other seven parts are injected into the seven haters and become their soul.


    At this time, he seems to be playing guqin, just in a special form.


    The jingling melody converges into the aura of divine sound and floats out, straight to Wei Ya. And this is also the moment when Wei Ya feels the crisis.


    A sharp scream came out of Wei Ya''s mouth, which was at least 20% more powerful than the hell howl of the four demon kings before. He tried to interrupt the melody of the seven hatefuls.


    However, Wei Ya found that she had failed. After the Milky halo was sent out, it not only covered its own body, but also protected the seven hateful bodies behind.


    With the protection of this milky halo, the spiritual impact they launched could not hurt those hatefuls at all.


    What''s going on? A different kind of soul attack? Wei Ya''s awe inspiring heart at the same time quickly released her own anti magic shield.


    Wei Ya''s anti magic shield is not as simple as other demon kings, just a circle of green light around the body.


    Her anti magic shield is also emerald. However, once it is used, the surface of her body is like wearing a beautiful set of emerald armor. The effect of the anti magic shield is enhanced by several times.


    At the same time of the appearance of the anti magic shield, Wei Ya has left her previous position for an instant. The next moment, she has come to the front of seven haters.


    The witch who dares to stand in front of hatred with her own physical strength, I''m afraid only the existence of Wei Ya can do it.


    In the face of much more disgust than her own body, Wei Ya''s hands lit up at the same time, and the two Taiyin ice rings sent out almost at the same time, bombarding the two disgusts in the center.


    She sent out the Taiyin ice ring has become a crystal blue, not that kind of dull feeling, but bright as the ice in general. Anyone can imagine that even the four demon kings can easily use the hatred of the destruction of the Taiyin ice ring. If they win the Taiyin ice ring of the three demon king Weiya, I''m afraid the result will be even worse.


    Weiya doesn''t know what the ability of these seven haters is, but she catches the key in an instant. As long as she destroys one or two of them and breaks the connection of their rhythm, then the sound will have no effect.


    But is it really that simple?


    In the face of Wei Ya''s attack, seven heads of hate suddenly hit their hook hard at the same time, and there was a deafening roar. But strangely, it seems that the roar is exactly what the music should achieve. Although it is sudden, there is no disharmony.


    At the same time when the seven hateful hooks collided, a circle of dark red light blades flew out of the big hook. The seven light blades instantly formed a barrier to meet the two Taiyin ice rings of Weiya.


    The harsh sound of friction and breaking is clear. It seems that the ice is broken. The ice ring of Taiyin, which is highly condensed with the fire of Taiyin, is broken in seven dark red light blades. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 918

    And the seven dark red light blades even produced a certain impact force and went straight to Wei Ya''s body to attack.


    That''s not magic, because Wei Ya immediately cast an instant transfer when she was about to be hit, instead of relying on her own anti magic shield.


    How can this be possible? When does hateful have such ability? The question appears in every abyss creature''s heart. They can''t imagine that these seemingly ordinary disgusts can repel Wei Ya when they join hands, and it seems that Wei Ya is in a bit of a mess.


    The aura of divine sound has covered Wei Ya''s body. The melody produced by the collision of hateful hooks can''t be too complex. Therefore, this is only a very simple piece of music, and the effect is not strong. It''s just a single weakening effect. It''s just that the weakening effect is continuous.


    Since ye Yinzhu dares to take out the way of seven hateful ensembles to deal with Wei Ya, she will take the initiative to attack hateful. The way that these seven heads hate to resist Wei Ya is funny. It''s Ye Yinzhu''s high-frequency sound blade. An attack made with sound waves and fighting spirit.


    Hate is impossible to have fighting spirit, but ye Yinzhu forcibly controls them with his soul, and sends out his dead energy with the help of sound wave. Although not the original high frequency sound blade, but the effect is surprisingly good. As soon as Wei Ya''s anti magic shield came into contact with this tremendously trembling dead energy light blade, she felt trembling, and the frightened Wei Ya immediately retreated. Although her Taiyin ice ring is powerful, it can''t compete with the seven detestable sound blades with the power of Ye Yinzhu''s soul.


    In terms of music, ye Yinzhu can be said to be a prodigy. The collision of seven hateful hooks is just a cover for gausbar''s action. At least, Weiya can''t see gosba''s action.


    Ye Yinzhu never expected to defeat a sub God by the collision of seven hateful hooks, so his real killer is behind the seven hatefuls, that is, Gauss ba.


    Not being able to use Guqin doesn''t mean that there is no way out. Gosba summoned seven evil sickles, seven magic spiders and seven ghouls.


    Although these are low-level abyssal creatures, they can make different sounds. Under the control of Ye Yinzhu''s soul, these low-level creatures make strange sounds in different ways.


    The sickle of evil knocks on the ground with a giant sickle on its forelimb, making a sound close to cutting, while the ghoul keeps beating each other with its two forelimbs. As for the Seven Magic spiders, they each spewed out a very sticky silk in front of gausbar.


    If there is a person from the mainland of lonzainus here, you may see that this is a small band.


    With the addition of sickle and ghouls, the sound is no longer as monotonous as before, and the melody is becoming more and more complex. The circle of white halo diffuses outward to protect all these creatures. Their rhythm does not only affect Wei Ya. Ye Yinzhu does not consume too much while controlling the performance of so many abyss creatures My energy is enveloped by the aura of divine voice.


    The silk of magic spiders has strong toxicity and stickiness, which is their best weapon to attack opponents. The toxicity is nothing to Gauss, but stickiness is a little annoying.


    However, this is not an unsolvable problem for ye Yinzhu. Death can be wrapped around gausbar''s fingers, and ye Yinzhu controls his mental power to form a wonderful sound box around the seven thick spider silk. Gausbar''s hands were wrapped in deanergy''s silk.


    It''s obvious that there is no way to use spider silk as a string. Naturally, the effect can''t be compared with guqin, and it''s not even as good as ye Yinzhu playing with his own hair. But, after all, this is the best way for gausbar to play a role, and there are many abyssal biological ensembles around him.


    This is the beginning of a unique abyss plane concert.


    Wei Ya was shocked when she failed her first attack and nearly got hurt. At this time, she realized that in the previous battle, the wizard gausbar always had a back hand. And this scene in front of her is not only surprised, big demon king and two demon king are also surprised.


    Although they don''t know much about witches, they have never seen any witches who can control their summoned creatures to this extent. Moreover, the strange sound was like a soul attack, but the feeling of something hidden made them feel a strong uneasiness.


    The rhythm is changing gradually. Suddenly, the soft melody stops for a moment, and then a buzzing sound comes out. It''s gogba who starts to play the seven cobwebs.


    All the abyss creatures summoned by gausbar also began to cooperate. This time, there was a layer of light red in the white halo, and a strong sense of killing came out from these strange sounds, which strengthened the uneasy feeling in Wei Ya''s heart.


    Spider silk is not easy to use, but it has some effect. When ye Yinzhu controls gausbar to play spider silk and play piano music, he has a crazy idea. Since he wants to destroy the black demon Kingdom, he just wants to play big. In this demon king change meeting, before Wei Ya lost to himself, anyway, these abyss creatures can''t attack easily.Therefore, he chose the most suitable piano music here. At the beginning, he once saved his life with this music, which almost led to a racial crisis. Although he didn''t play it himself at this time, under the effect of ensemble, the abyss band can also play more than 60% of his own piano music.


    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing -


    gausbar moved his hands on the seven spider silk at the same time, and as soon as he started, the spider silk gave out a series of buzzing sounds.


    As the dial speeds up, the low hum becomes more and more intense.


    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing - the speed of buzzing is getting faster and faster. Under the precise control of Ye Yinzhu, gausbana''s stiff fingers gradually become coordinated, and gradually play a musical effect.


    At this time, what he was playing was the first paragraph of the music, lieying.


    Many abyss creatures closely cooperate with gausbar''s playing. With the cooperation of these abyss arms, the atmosphere of killing becomes more obvious.


    Gausbar uses the technique of "half whisk wheel", from slow to fast, continuously, and immediately brings all listeners to the open field and the prelude to the war of camping. The rhythm is free and the strength is stronger and stronger.


    As the main player, the right hand sinks in relaxation, which makes the music present the momentum of war scene and tense mood, making the abyss creatures hold their breath, as if entering a magnificent war scene.


    The cold killing machine twinkled in gausbar''s eyes, with a light red white light, scattered in all directions in a circle, enveloping the whole surrounding space. Both lords and demon kings are in this range.


    Listen to this music, Wei Ya''s face becomes very heavy, several times want to attack, but all forced to resist, because she clearly feel a very strong soul breath locked in her body, as if as long as you move immediately will bear the storm like attack.


    So she didn''t dare move. I can only look at the strange scene in front of me and see those abyss creatures doing strange things and releasing strange sounds.


    There is no such thing as music in the abyss plane, so all abyss creatures are at a loss and don''t know what gosba and the abyss creatures he summoned are doing.


    The music Ye Yinzhu used is the most domineering one of the top ten masterpieces of Qin family. At the beginning, he once played this music in Longyu. At that time, his strength was far from what it is now. Nevertheless, he almost made Longyu collapse. Of course, this is also related to the fact that the soul of bone dragon has only instinct.


    Although there are abyss creatures above the level of Lord around now, and although the soul is not as easily affected by Qin music as bone dragon, ye Yinzhu''s strength is many times stronger than when he was in the Dragon kingdom.


    As soon as the sound of the piano changed, the buzzing stopped abruptly. Gausbar''s right index finger popped out, picked it again on the string, and made a long sound like breaking silk. The soul light in the eyes of abyss creatures seemed to beat with this sudden sound. Then, the speed of the piano music speeds up again, Gauss BA''s hands take up a series of illusions, and the previously low piano music suddenly becomes excited. The continuous use of "long wheel", "hook wheel" and "brush wheel" by fingers makes the Qin music enter the second stage from the first stage of lieying to "blowing".


    The melody is steady, firm and majestic in the excitement. It seems that there are countless armies coming from all directions, from far and near, from all directions.


    Of course, Gospa can''t compare with Ye Yinzhu. In such intense playing, his fingers have begun to make some bone friction sounds. After all, some difficult playing is very heavy on his hands for him who has never practiced.


    Playing here, the power of "ambush on all sides" began to play out, and the melody of killing made the Lords around restless. And bear the brunt of the three demons Wang Weiya feel more profound, her heart of the war has some irrepressible. But the pressure from the soul is too much, she still did not hand.


    -------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 919

    The music changes again, and the long, steady and solemn melody suddenly becomes soft and light. Gausbar''s left hand quickly presses the string, and his right hand breaks the notes into four notes with the characteristic skill of "Phoenix nodding". This effect of repeated homophony makes the music continuously move forward, which is the third stage of "ten faces in ambush".


    The atmosphere of extermination began to turn to fierce hegemony. The aura of golden age and iron horse permeated the whole audience. All the Lords stood up unconsciously, and Wei Ya also slowly moved towards Gauss Ba and his summoned creatures.


    The rhythm of ambush on all sides is becoming stronger and clearer. After "ordering generals", they enter into the "formation" and "walking in line". The air seems to become dignified under the influence of the music. The huge pressure makes the breath of the Lords become heavy, and their eyes are shining with bloodthirsty red light.


    The effect of ambush is killing and madness. The strong music is impacting their souls, erasing reason and making the most essential things appear in the hearts of these abyss creatures.


    Demon King level abyss creatures just feel the pressure, but the impact is not too big, but the Lords have some to bear.


    The strength of the relatively weak, the body of the dead can have begun to accompanied by violent emotional fluctuations.


    All of a sudden, the tense atmosphere became lighter, and all the enemy formations seemed to disappear. But before the abyss creatures relaxed, a subtle voiceless voice appeared in their soul. The voice was from fast to slow, light and not scattered, as if the enemies were moving quietly instead of marching forward.


    Although there is no previous impassioned, but at this time the music fully shows the unique quiet and tense atmosphere before the war.


    This is just the "ambush" before the climax of Qin music.


    The pressure is almost increased by geometric multiples. The demon kings on the high stage roar at the same time. They don''t understand what''s going on, but the surrounding lords'' agitation has made the demon king''s teeth feel some bad.


    However, it is impossible to stop Ye Yinzhu now. In the ambush stage of ambush on all sides, under the heavy pressure, under the influence of Ye Yinzhu''s strong soul fluctuation and spiritual power, riots have begun to appear between the Lords.


    A blue hater with two heads was the first to get angry. His strong arms swung hard to blow a sickle around him. The huge death can be released suddenly.


    His attack, like a fuse, spread in an instant at an astonishing speed.


    The soul fire of the abyss creatures, like the Buddha statues, was ignited. Their eyes were full of extremely strong light, but they were full of crazy and killing light. They can no longer remember where this was, and all kinds of attacks began to appear.


    Witches are one of the highest beings in the abyss creatures. They are least affected, and they also restrain themselves from fighting.


    But just because they''re not completely crazy doesn''t mean that madness won''t affect them. Maybe it''s because the abyss creatures of other races in the black demon Kingdom have been squeezed by the witches for too long. When madness and killing become the main theme, the foreign lords almost all rush towards the witches after a short period of chaos.


    All of a sudden, the whole scene has fallen into chaos.


    The music began to become short and powerful, the sonorous sound continued to ring out, the rhythm became stronger and stronger, and it was short and pithy, which formed a sharp contrast with the "ambush". It appropriately showed the impact of weapons, just like the conflict and the sword and gun on the battlefield, which brought the listener into the image of sword light and sword shadow. With the further intensification of contradictions, both in mood and atmosphere, it indicates that local small wars will expand to all-round big wars.


    The climax of ambush has finally begun.


    The fierce roar began to appear in the heart of the leader of the black demon kingdom. The chaos of the abyss creatures fighting against each other is spreading like a plague to a deeper place, and the breath of panic and madness is spreading constantly.


    The climax finally began, and the short and powerful sonorous voice instantly rose to another level, "clip sweep", "roll play" and "sweep wheel". The three skills of qinzong came out alternately. At the same time, gausbar''s fingers also appeared clear breaking sound. Ye Yinzhu''s soul power and dark elements were too strong. Under such complex skills, his hands were broken It was close to collapse.


    The rhythm of the Qin music is rich and changeable, which depicts the majestic situation of the war clearly and vividly. In that grand tune, there is also a bit of desolation, which stimulates the last defense line of abyss creatures.


    By this time, none of the abyss creatures at the Lord level can keep awake any longer. Even the demon kings are affected, and the deep light in each person''s eyes is a touch of red.


    Among the demon kings, the first one was the seven demon kings, the nine demon kings were badly hit, and the death of the four demon kings had a huge impact on her. Under the guidance of the music, the killing and madness in her heart were released first, and she rushed directly to Gauss bar in the field.


    The sudden chaos of the scene makes Xiaoya finally react. She is worthy of being the strongest one in the demon king. She forcibly suppresses the negative effects brought by the music and roars, "gosba, stop for me. People stop him. "The demon king, who also has combat power, appears on the battlefield almost at the same time and pounces towards Gauss Ba, headed by fine tooth, static tooth and Wei tooth. The surging ice ring of Taiyin is almost continuously sent out, directly covering the area of hundreds of square meters around Gauss Ba, including summoning creatures.


    The effect of so many Taiyin ice rings exploding at the same time is absolutely terrible. Almost in an instant, the hatred, magic spider, evil sickle and Ghoul summoned by gausbar are all purified under the terrible Taiyin fire in the Taiyin ice ring.


    However, at this time, they lost the shadow of gausbar.


    The music stops, but the effect of ambush is not so easy to disappear. The chaos of the whole scene has a direct impact on the action of the demon kings. Before they even have time to find the trace of gausbar, they have been implicated in the battle in the field, and some lords who are in a frenzy begin to attack them.


    The Lords are the most powerful abyss creatures and the most advanced beings in the black demon kingdom. Each of these lords has great strength. Once they attack with all their strength, the effect will be absolutely devastating.


    When the witches suddenly attacked and began to fight back, they immediately fell into passivity.


    When witches fight, they will be guarded by a kind of strong defensive abyss creatures, such as abhorrence. However, the witches here today are here to participate in the demon king change meeting. All of them are lords, so they can''t carry their followers.


    And not all witches can cast the ice ring of Taiyin.


    When the fast Lord sickle, ghoul and spider suddenly launched a crazy attack, more than a dozen witch lords were killed by them.


    The scene fell into chaos. Although the demon kings tried to make them stop, their participation only made the whole scene more chaotic.


    Did gosba leave? Of course not.


    At this time, gausba controlled by Ye Yinzhu is in the corner, while XiaoLongNu, who incarnates in Havana, stands beside him. With the connection between the soul, ye Yinzhu easily found her.


    There was a light of surprise in Havana''s eyes, which could not be covered up. Looking at the chaotic scene, she murmured to herself: "I didn''t expect that your music could still produce such an effect. Would they always fight to death?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It depends on whether the black demon state has the ability to stop them. If you want them to stop, you need to calm their souls first. And these demon kings may not be able to do that. Although I used gauss bard to play piano music without the assistance of super artifact, I used abyssal creatures to perform ensemble, and the effect can at least reach the level of sub God. It is impossible to make the souls of these lords calm down without more than three levels of strength. And although the three demon kings are all sub gods, their soul strength is not enough. "


    Just as ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu were talking, a sharp but not strong voice suddenly sounded. The sharp voice seemed to be the dawn of darkness, full of strong penetration.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face changed slightly, "here it is. I didn''t expect it to be so fast. "


    The voice came from the most central direction of the emperor. You don''t have to ask where it came from. The chaos here can be said to shake the fundamental chaos of the black demon kingdom.


    As soon as the harsh and sharp voice appeared, the lords who were in the state of killing and madness trembled violently. The madness in their eyes was quickly replaced by fear, and the chaotic fight stopped in an instant.


    Some abyss creatures attack each other even in front of each other, but they don''t take any further action. And the three demon kings were obviously relieved.


    Bend slowly towards the center of the emperor''s collar. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 920

    With a smile, salina said, "Haji, I didn''t expect that you have evolved to such an extent that even your eyes have evolved. I can''t even see the cold in your eyes. How can I be more careful? Haji, you should know that today you come to my leader, to the core of my black demon kingdom. It''s against the agreement of our four countries to kill our subordinates. This is your provocation on behalf of the kingdom of Lanwu. Do you want to start a war between our two countries? "


    Ye Yinzhu finally knows the origin of Hagi in Salina''s mouth. He should be the leader of Lanwu kingdom.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu''s dress is not without flaws. It''s just that salina and Haji haven''t seen each other for a long time. Moreover, she never thought that the man in front of her doesn''t belong to this plane, but comes from the human world. Therefore, although Ye Yinzhu has flaws, salina did not notice. Just watch out for ye Yinzhu''s sudden attack.


    Here, ye Yinzhu''s goals have been basically achieved.


    Explore the situation of the black demon Kingdom, find the abyss, weaken the strength of the black demon Kingdom, and explore the strength of the demon king. At present, he has accomplished these four things. If he can retreat completely without being discovered, he can even start a war between the two abyss countries.


    It can be said that what he has done is almost perfect. Now the key problem is not trying to destroy the abyss demon in front of us, but how to stay away from here without being found by the other party.


    Even if he goes all out and uses all his own equipment, ye Yinzhu also thinks that he is not the opponent of the abyss demon king salina in front of him. After all, he does not have the assistance of the beasts around him now, and the strength of the sub God level 5 and salina''s sub God level 9 is far from each other.


    Of course, if Xiao Longnu cooperates with him to launch it with all his strength, it is not that there is no chance. However, this is the abyss plane. Once Xiao Longnu''s life can be used, it will be extremely difficult to recover. And salina has three sub gods who can help her. There is no chance of winning a battle with the other side here.


    What''s more, is there no hidden power in the black demon kingdom? Or is there no mystery in the heart of the emperor? Ye Yinzhu is not sure. So, the best way for him now is to leave here without revealing his identity.


    "I''ve never said that I''m Hagi, salina. It''s just your wishful thinking. I''m just a wizard, an ordinary wizard. If you have to start a war, it''s none of my business. It seems that I can no longer participate in the demon king change meeting today. In this case, how about I go to other countries to find a suitable position for myself? "


    Ye Yinzhu said ambiguous words, suddenly stepped forward in the air, a punch toward the direction of salina.


    With salina here, instant transfer can no longer be used. Salina''s powerful soul power has completely blocked this space, so it is impossible for him to use instant transfer to get out of the battlefield.


    Ye Yinzhu''s seemingly simple fist made salina''s face slightly changed, her eyes suddenly flashed, and she clapped her hands.


    Suddenly, the energy in the air set off a violent turbulence, and the two men snorted at the same time. Salina''s body was green, while ye Yinzhu slipped.


    Ye Yinzhu''s attack way comes from the spiritual level. His own force is not as good as salina''s, but his mental power is not weaker than his opponent''s. He found this when he explored the emperor''s leader before. In order not to let the other party find that his strength is weaker than her, so he chose this attack way to confuse salina.


    The spiritual impact makes Ye Yinzhu and salina feel uncomfortable dizziness at the same time. Salina''s eyes suddenly become more cautious, and the three demon kings below also float slowly, dangling behind salina.


    "Haji, if you violate the rules of the plane, the enemies of the blue witch kingdom are not just our black demon kingdom."


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "how do you know that I am your enemy? If it wasn''t for the three demon Wang Weiya, maybe I wouldn''t use that ability. Salina, never overestimate yourself. "


    With a cold hum, salina''s soul wave became more intense, and circles of ice blue halo began to rise from her feet. Her beautiful body was suddenly set off as if immersed in magic.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu doesn''t know that the reason why salina didn''t launch a substantive attack is because she was afraid of Haji. Among the four major demons in the abyss, although salina''s black demon Kingdom has the strongest national strength, in terms of personal strength, it is Haji, the demon king of the blue witch Kingdom, who is the most terrifying. Even if it is also the Ninth level of the second God level, there are also high and low points.


    At their level, once the strength is weakened to a certain extent, it is likely to be replaced by the closest subordinate. Therefore, salina does not dare to meet Hagi. In the abyss plane, only those who have strength will be loyal, otherwise, only those who wait will be devoured.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body suddenly drifts back without any premonition. Under the traction of the air engine, salinaton flies forward, and a nearly solid ice blue light comes straight to Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    Seeing that salina''s attack is about to come to him, ye Yinzhu''s body shakes for a moment, and the illusory light and shadow suddenly appear two of them. One meets salina, and the other quickly retreats, grabs XiaoLongNu, accelerates instantly, and runs away to the rear.If you think ye Yinzhu''s figure is illusory, you are wrong. It''s all in the form of energy. The light and shadow formed after the huge force transformed into dark elements not only broke salina''s attack in an instant, but also met her in front of her.


    The unique skill of bamboo sect has been used to the extreme by Ye Yinzhu.


    Strong energy fluctuation, every time the flicker, the air will fluctuate violently. The leaf sound bamboo formed by the energy did not launch any substantive attack, but directly chose self explosion.


    How powerful Ye Yinzhu is, he has another identity, that is, the necromancer. So many dark elements let him use, of course, the Necromancer''s magic is the best way.


    Therefore, what salina and the demon kings face is a magic formed at the cost of self explosion, a terrible magic.


    In a flash, the huge light filled the sky and earth, even the strength of Salina was not willing to go deep into the explosion center, and then, in the fierce shaking of the air, countless figures appeared out of thin air.


    A large number of ghouls, sickles, spiders, abominations and ghosts have sprung up on the ground and in the air. Even the sky ground like a huge barrier, rushed to the black demon country these advanced undead creatures.


    The undead is a natural disaster. The undead is a forbidden curse. Of course, these abyssal creatures are the ones summoned by the natural disaster of the undead.


    If only these lower abyss creatures, of course, it is impossible to stop salina and the demon kings. However, in the call of the undead, there were ten huge Yin dragons. At the same time, they spewed out the fire of the sun, which really blocked the moment of salina.


    A sharp scream came from salina''s mouth, and then the ice ring on her body suddenly expanded and spread in all directions like ripples. As if there were no limits to expansion.


    The most bizarre thing is that the super Taiyin ice ring she broke out can distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. All the subordinates of the black demon kingdom will be rendered a layer of ice blue when they encounter the Taiyin ice ring, but they will not be hurt. And all the abyss creatures summoned by Ye Yinzhu''s use of the undead forbidden curse and the natural disaster of the undead all burn violently and turn into ashes.


    In her fury, salina also showed her ability of terror. If ye Yinzhu didn''t stay away and saw her casting such a lunar ice ring, she would surely know that it was a magic existence beyond the forbidden incantation. Even the huge body of the Yin dragon in this ice ring is instantly reduced to ashes.


    The effect of the undead''s natural disaster lasted only a few seconds, and disappeared completely in front of Salina''s terrible magic. Even several peaks in the surrounding imperial collar were completely flattened from the hillside. However, because of this moment''s delay, salina lost Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu.


    "Haji, I''m at odds with you." Looking at the dead lords of the black demon Kingdom on the ground, and the demon kings who have been badly damaged, salina''s eyes have become extremely cold. With both hands waving out at the same time, all the corpses turned into a torrent and turned into dead energy in the air, and the sea gathered towards her body


    Wow, ye Yinzhu gushes out a mouthful of blood, which makes his body more comfortable.


    His choice at that moment was extremely dangerous. If salina could attack earlier, it would not be so easy for ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu to escape.


    Although that part is formed by the force, ye Yinzhu''s huge mental power is also involved. Among them, the instant intense consumption and the collision with salina''s super lunar ice ring have a strong impact on Ye Yinzhu. At this time, almost all the meridians in his body were injured, and the force dropped by more than 50%.


    Instead of using super artifact, just relying on the physical ability to compete with salina, ye Yinzhu suffered a lot of trauma, which made him have a deeper understanding of the strength of the abyss demon king.


    -------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 921

    Little dragon girl is pulled by Ye Yinzhu and slowly injects her life into Ye Yinzhu''s body. Her eyes are strange, but they are not as cold as they used to be. Pure life can help Ye Yinzhu repair the meridians in her body, and his face looks better.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help." Little dragon girl said lightly.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles indifferently and says: "nothing. You''re also trying not to expose our identity. You are right to do so. The devil, salina, is really powerful. Little dragon girl, are you sure to defeat her? "


    Little dragon girl was stunned for a moment and said: "if it''s in longqinusi, I have 70% chance to win, but here, only 40% at most. Her undead magic is very powerful, and she can be replenished here, and even temporarily devour her hands to recover her consumption, but I can''t


    "What''s the matter? Is that ok? " Ye Yinzhu looks at Xiaolongnv, and his eyes show some light of thinking.


    Little dragon girl nodded and said, "it should be OK. When I was captured by the three demon kings, I heard her say that after a certain degree of cultivation, witches don''t need to waste time when they devour the abyss creatures. They can instantly replenish their own magic, and then cast more powerful magic. I think that since salina is the abyss demon, she should have such strength. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "maybe. If that''s the case, these abyss Lords will be even more difficult to deal with. Any strong man has his own weakness, but it''s too hard to find them. "


    Little dragon girl said: "weakness? Since witches are similar to magicians, is their physical ability a weakness? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "at the level of Salina, even if she is a magician, there should be no defect in her body. Her magic can be sent out almost continuously. Even if she is close to her, there will be no chance of physical attack to hurt her."


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes flashed a deep light, "not necessarily. In any case, she exists in the form of magic, and the defects of her body can only be covered up but will not disappear. If you can build momentum, make her magic appear a moment of interruption, and then with physical attack, maybe you can hit her hard


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a trace of surprise. Xiao Longnu''s analysis is very thorough, but her tone is too positive. Maybe it''s because of her character.


    "We need to speed up to get out of here. Although I use distraction to disperse salina''s mental exploration, her strength is likely to find us again. "


    Little dragon girl said, "where are we going now?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s time for us to go back. With this exploration of the black demon Kingdom, although the mastery of the whole abyss plane is not comprehensive. But we basically have everything we need to know. The memories of gosba and Havana have helped us a lot. If we continue to explore, there should be no more discoveries, and the possibility of being discovered will increase. "


    Little Dragon Girl obviously didn''t expect that ye Yinzhu would decide to return to longqinusi in such a short time. It''s less than two months since they arrived at the abyss level, which is quite different from the initial prediction.


    "Well, since you think it''s enough, let''s go back."


    Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu find a secluded place and quickly portray the teleportation array. The two disappear quietly in the purple light, without giving the abyss demon salina any chance to find them.


    When they appeared again, they had come to the hills where they had just come to the abyss. It''s quiet, and the air is still cloudy.


    Ye Yinzhu was obviously relieved. He didn''t leave in a hurry. He asked little dragon girl to protect her Dharma. She sat on the ground with her knees crossed and began to meditate, recovering her body and mana. At the same time, he also uses the time of meditation to sort out the thoughts in his mind, to make his thoughts clearer, and to arrange the harvest completely, so that he can take targeted actions when he goes back.


    Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnv left, but their appearance set off a storm in the whole black demon country.


    Serena, the Lord of the black demon Kingdom, was furious and caused the turbulence of the whole abyss plane. The blue witch Kingdom bears the brunt, and the Revenge of the black demon Kingdom has been quietly launched. It seems that some changes have taken place in the pattern of the whole abyss plane.


    A faint black fog floated over the hills, and the cold eyes of the two heads didn''t find its existence. When the distance between the fog and the cave guarded by the abominators was less than 1000 meters, it suddenly accelerated and disappeared like a black air arrow.


    This process can not be ignored by all the double headed haters, but when they want to explore, they find nothing, so they can only let it go.


    The turbid air disappeared, everything around became bright, fresh breath, full of all kinds of elements. When ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu''s figures appear in the shining golden magic pattern, they can''t help but take a deep breath and wash their bodies.


    "It''s the breath of lonzainus that''s the most comfortable." Little dragon girl took a long breath, her face even showed a faint smile.Ye Yinzhu also smiles. Although it is not a problem for him to survive in the abyss, how can the harsh environment be compared with that of lonzainus?


    "Children, I didn''t expect you to be back so soon." A deep, old voice sounded from all directions. The huge golden body on the dome lit up at the same time.


    "Hello, Dragon King, yes, we have come back after finishing our task." Ye Yinzhu bowed slightly to the Dragon King. But little dragon girl gave a cold hum and said nothing.


    "Yinzhu, tell me what you see." Dragon King didn''t care about little dragon girl''s attitude. The old voice was full of excitement and eagerness. For him, after thousands of years of lonely waiting, he finally has to have the chance to fulfill his last wish. How can his mood be calm?


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. At the moment, he and Xiao Longnu talked about what they had seen and heard and what they had done in the abyss plane in detail.


    Dragon King has been listening to his story carefully, and did not interrupt, until ye Yinzhu finished, his old voice sounded again.


    "How sure are you about destroying the abyss plane?" The Dragon King asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "according to the comparison of strength, if we can control the bad conditions of the abyss plane and the viruses and pestilence commonly carried by abyss creatures, we have a high chance of completely destroying this plane. As long as we can kill the four abyssal demons and completely destroy the abyss, the fundamental place of the four abyssal countries. Then, if not all the abyssal creatures in the abyss plane are washed away, they will surely go into the final decline. Until the end. "


    The Dragon King said in a deep voice, "I know. You''ve worked hard. Go and have a rest first. I want to think about the environment and the plague. "


    ¡­¡­


    Dark Tower.


    It was night, and the sea and the children were asleep. Only Sula could not sleep in bed.


    I don''t know why, this period of time in her mind has always been hovering a lingering special feeling, as if something cold constantly emerged from her heart. This feeling is not the first time. Since ye Yinzhu came back last time, she has been suffering from this kind of cold torture.


    What''s the matter with me? There was a bitter smile on Sula''s face. Was it the evil thought that Mr. Sloan left in my body? No, it won''t. After the return of the soul, I never felt like this before. But why has this cold feeling been hovering in my heart since Yinzhu came back last time?


    Whenever the cold feeling appears, Sula will feel very sad, cold, killing and other negative emotions will impact her heart. After ye Yinzhu came back last time, he specially played a few times of Peiyuan meditation for her, which suppressed this feeling. However, after Yinzhu left, this cold but quietly appeared.


    Take a deep breath, Sula forced her negative emotions down, looking at the sleeping children around her, her heart can not help surging strong thoughts.


    Yinzhu, when will you be back? Do you know how much I miss you?


    For Sura, except for taking care of her children and the necessary cultivation, the rest of her time is almost silent in memory.


    She remembers that she once dressed up as a beggar and saw Ye Yinzhu for the first time. She also remembers that she and ye Yinzhu shared the same room as a student, Bingsen''s adventure, all kinds of life and death crises, and that Yinzhu went to the capital of landias alone and rescued herself in front of her father and Sloan.


    All this turned into innumerable pictures, constantly flashed in her mind.


    Whenever the cold negative emotions appear in her heart, Sula will recall the past of herself and Yinzhu. Only in this way can her heart gradually warm up. It can be said that ye Yinzhu and her children are the biggest concerns in her heart. It is because of them that Sula has been suppressing the coldness that seems to be growing in her heart. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 922

    Also excited are the six tower owners of Falan. They didn''t expect Ye Yinzhu to return so soon. They immediately gathered together to meet Ye Yinzhu and hold a French Blue high-level meeting.


    Ye Yinzhu also told the six tower owners about his experience in the abyss plane and all his discoveries, and made a detailed analysis of the advantages and disadvantages between the two continents. So that the six tower owners can have a comprehensive understanding of the abyss plane.


    O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, showed a happy look on his face. "So, as long as we can solve the problem of soldiers and magicians adapting to the environment in the abyss, and resist all kinds of toxins in the abyss, we are very sure that we will win this holy war."


    In order to prevent the invasion of the blue abyss, the mages have worked hard to consolidate the seal for 10000 years. At this time, every tower owner knew that if the great threat of the abyss plane could be completely solved, their names would go down in history and become the most outstanding tower owners in the history of Falan.


    The destruction of the abyss plane may cause great losses to all ethnic groups in the present mainland, but as long as it can succeed, all ethnic groups in the future mainland will no longer need to worry about the emergence of this threat. It can be said that the contribution lies in the future. Even if it costs the strength of the present generations to complete this great Jihad, they think it is absolutely worth it.


    McMillan, the leader of the soul tower, said: "Yinzhu, you have worked hard. The news you brought back is just in time. In this way, we can prepare for Jihad more fully. There is one advantage that you didn''t say is that we are in the dark and they are in the light. The abyss plane does not know that we are going to attack them, so there will be no more preparation. Although the battlefield will be in a more suitable environment for them to fight, as long as we are prepared to target the four abysses you mentioned, we will have a great chance of winning this holy war. "


    For the six tower owners, the most important news Ye Yinzhu brought back was the discovery of the fundamental place of the abyss plane, where the abyss lies.


    It is not easy to completely destroy a race, especially in the abyss. But it would be much easier to destroy the four abysses. When the war goes on to a certain extent, we can use some of our strong forces to destroy it. Without the origin, the destruction of the abyss plane is only a matter of time.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "the exploration is over. I will draw a complete map and give it to the tower owners as soon as possible. As for how to carry out the Jihad, please do your best. Qin City soldiers and I will fully support you. I''m at your disposal at any time. "


    Listen to Ye Yinzhu say here, the six tower owners look suddenly become a little strange, look at each other, most of the faces show a bit embarrassed.


    Ye Yinzhu asked with some doubts: "how? What''s wrong? "


    O''Brien sighed and said, "Yinzhu, how do you think this holy war should be carried out?"


    Ye Yinzhu said without hesitation: "it is natural that Falan should lead the coalition forces of all ethnic groups to fight into the abyss plane, and gradually nibble at the abyss creatures on the abyss plane after establishing our base areas. As long as the dead abyss creatures are not swallowed up and their bodies and souls are destroyed as much as possible, their strength can be weakened bit by bit until they are destroyed. "


    O''Brien said with a bitter smile: "it''s easy to say, but it''s not so easy to do! Indeed, you are right. In our mainland of lonzainus, only France and blue can have this appeal, and no country dares to go against the will of France and blue. But it''s hard to say whether they''re doing their best. "


    Ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said, "elder martial brother, you mean some countries or races don''t want to..."


    O''Brien nodded slowly and said: "in the last World War I, although the situation of the whole continent has not changed and countries still exist, subtle changes have taken place. The original balance has been destroyed by the war. It can be said that Falan is destroying the balance of the mainland, but it can also be said that it is your Qin City. "


    Ye Yinzhu seems to understand O''Brien''s meaning, "do you mean that several countries on landias side are not willing to contribute to Jihad?"


    O''Brien asked, "if you were the king of the landias Empire, would you like to? In Jihad, with the support of Guen City, Milan Empire has an overwhelming advantage over landias. What''s more, there is the support of the orcs behind Qin City. It''s not that I belittle myself. Even if Falan stands behind landias completely, he may not be able to keep balance. What''s more, in the Jihad, Falan must be the main force, and the loss is naturally the biggest. Once the jihad is over, what do you think will happen? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t change his look. He couldn''t see the change in his heart from his expression. He just said faintly: "elder martial brother, is that what you mean, or is that what Massimo of landias Empire means?"


    O''Brien shook his head and said, "of course, that''s not what I mean. Frankly speaking, I''m open to it now. As long as the Jihad can be won, it can be said that blue''s mission has been completed. In the future, even if the French Blue does not exist, I have no regrets. That''s why I don''t want us to have discordant voices before this holy war begins. Randias will not refuse to participate in Jihad, but will they really do their best? "Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said, "you''re right. The Empire of San Diego will not be easy to win or lose. We will not let go of the kingdom of Buddha. The end of the Jihad may calm the mainland for a while, but it''s hard to say how long it will last. Once the war starts, I''m sure landias will lose. If I were Massimo, in this case, I would spare no effort to participate in jihad. And in the role of causality, the Milan empire in order to guard against landias, is likely to do the same. The chain reaction caused by the Jihad made it impossible for us to concentrate all the power of the mainland of lonzainus. That''s your worry. "


    O''Brien nodded and said, "yes, I''m really worried. But that''s just part of my worry. The other thing is more important. That''s the command of this jihad. Although Falan has enough status and authority, if this jihad is under the command of some of our old friends, even if we win the final victory, I''m afraid that the losses of all ethnic groups in longqinus will increase greatly. I''m not afraid of your jokes. Do you think any of us old guys are suitable for being commander in chief? "


    Ye Yinzhu is stunned for a moment. He has never considered this problem. In his opinion, Falan is extremely powerful. These masters should also have certain attainments in military affairs. At this time, listening to O''Brien''s reminding him, he remembered that these masters had devoted their whole life to practicing magic, and it was hard to say what kind of talent they could have in military.


    Understanding O''Brien''s worries, ye Yinzhu said: "it''s not difficult to choose the commander-in-chief. For example, marshal Seedorf of the Milan Empire, marshal Oliveira, and even Marshal Cruz of landias, can become the commander of the United forces, and their military talents are extremely high. With the backing of French blue, there should be no problem


    This time, the six tower owners almost shook their heads at the same time. Sanders, the fire tower owner, said: "Yinzhu, although you are right, we also believe that they have such ability, especially Marshal Seedorf, who is the first marshal in the mainland. However, with O''Brien''s first worry, it can''t be decided like this. If we appoint Seedorf as marshal of the coalition forces, what will the countries on the landias side think? Will they worry that their country''s army will be sent out as cannon fodder by Marshal Seedorf? "


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly realized that it was not that Seedorf''s prestige was not enough, but that it was too difficult to find a commander who could balance both sides and be absolutely fair, so that both sides could be at ease.


    Seeing that ye Yinzhu fell into thinking, O''Brien said in a deep voice: "since you left three years ago, we have been thinking about this problem. After our negotiations with the Empire of Milan and the Empire of landias, there is only one solution to this problem. The two powers headed by the two empires elected a commander who could be recognized by both sides. At the same time, we should try our best to have a harmonious relationship with all ethnic groups. And get the trust of Falan. "


    Looking at O''Brien''s burning eyes, ye Yinzhu moved in his heart and said in a lost voice: "elder martial brother, what you said is not me."


    Apart from randias, ye Yinzhu has a very good relationship with the Milan Empire, orcs, elves, dwarves and goblins. There are more than 1000 dragon and dragon tribes in Qin City. If we can find a person from the whole continent who is closest to what O''Brien said, then it''s only him. Although Ye Yinzhu is not as good as several famous generals in commanding ability, he is good at making use of strange soldiers. As long as he can have the assistance of other generals, he can take on the great responsibility.


    Six tower owners nodded at the same time, O''Brien said: "after our careful discussion, you are the right person."


    ------------


    notice:


    will not convene the intensive meeting later. The third time will be mistress. Thank you for your support. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 923

    It''s not that ye Yinzhu has never thought of this possibility. He is also willing to sit in this position and destroy the abyss plane. It''s not only to wipe out the worries of the mainland of longqinus, but also to avenge his ancestors. As a descendant of the east dragon, the descendant of the dragon, it''s his dream to be the commander of this jihad.


    But he couldn''t take the initiative to propose it. At this time, the six tower owners recognized it at the same time, and the light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly became fierce. His ambition burned in his chest, and his fists were subconsciously clenched.


    "But, elder martial brothers, is the Empire of landias not afraid that I am unfair to them? According to their understanding, in fact, it is true that I have a good relationship with the Milan Empire, but not with landias


    O''Brien smiles and says, "but don''t forget, you still have an identity. You are Massimo''s son-in-law. With this blood relationship, everything is not irreconcilable. Moreover, among the people who nominated you as commander in chief are Massimo. However, Massimo has a condition. Only if you agree to this condition, will he let the forces of the randias Empire fully support you in launching this holy war and listen to your full mobilization. "


    "What conditions?" Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are shining. The more excited he is, the clearer his mind is. Although he doesn''t know what the condition Massimo is going to put forward, it must be very harsh, which is of great benefit to the future of landias.


    O''Brien shook his head and said, "I don''t know what the condition is. The message from Massimo said that if you want to go to the capital of landias in person, he will put forward the condition to you face to face."


    ¡­¡­


    "No, absolutely not." Sula said flatly. The cold light in his eyes twinkled and even showed some evil spirit.


    Ye Yinzhu hugged Sula''s shoulder, "silly girl, don''t worry, I''ll be OK. Didn''t I go to randias alone and bring you back? " He will O''Brien''s words to the Sula, immediately got Sula fierce reaction.


    Sula shook her head and said, "no, Yinzhu, you don''t understand him. He, as a man, put the interests of the country first. As long as it was good for the Empire of landias, he would not hesitate to do anything despicable. Now your existence can be said to be the fundamental reason why the Empire of landias was completely suppressed by the Empire of Milan. What if he''s going against you? After all, landias is a powerful country on the mainland. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t rely on one person''s strength to fight against the whole country! "


    The ocean nodded and said, "I don''t agree with you to go. Yinzhu, you can''t take risks for us and our children. "


    Ye Yinzhu hugged Sula and sat down. "I''m sure I''ll go to landias city. No matter what conditions your father put forward, I''ll listen to them first. I hope I can take the position of commander in chief of the United forces, and I hope to lead the mainland United forces to avenge our ancestors. I can''t miss this opportunity. At the same time, only in this way can the mainland countries abandon their prejudices and jointly launch this holy war. "


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu with burning eyes, "if you have to go, OK, I''ll go with you. Even if we die, our husband and wife will die together. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I will not only take you to the sea, but also go with you. I will not be separated from you. Let master O''Brien take care of our children for a few days. "


    Ocean and Sura at the same time a Leng, they did not expect that ye Yinzhu would so easily agree. Mood at the same time relaxed a bit, but looking at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes also a bit more surprised.


    "Do you want to ask why I agreed so happily. In fact, it''s very simple, because this trip to the randias empire will not be in any danger at all. You, Ben, are all smart. It''s just because it''s on me that you disturb your thinking. If you think about it carefully, Emperor Massimo proposed to Falan that I should go to randias to listen to his condition. If he did anything to hurt me, would Falan let him go? If something happens to me, will Qin City and orcs let the randias Empire go? Unless he wants to destroy the Empire of landias, he will never touch me, or even try his best to protect our family. My father-in-law is a hero. He will never make a wrong judgment. "


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s explanation, the worry on Sula''s face gradually dissipated. Anyway, as long as ye Yinzhu is willing to take her, she will be more or less relieved.


    Ye Yinzhu left the problem of bringing himself back from the abyss to several tower owners and the Dragon King for a while. XiaoLongNu also stayed at the seal to accompany the Dragon King. He took Haiyang and Sura to the city of landias directly through the portal set in Falan.


    Ye Yinzhu did not return the sigh of God to Sula. He was afraid that the curse in Sula''s body was brought by this taboo artifact. What''s more, with him, Sula doesn''t have a chance to make a move.


    The city of landias is still so prosperous, the failure of the war did not affect the capital city of landias empire.


    The portal is set in the military camp outside the city of landias. Ye Yinzhu and his wife quietly enter the city after they appear in the military camp through the portal and do not stay. They hide their bodies in the night.Looking at everything around, Sula''s face is very rich, obviously recalling her childhood.


    Sula and the ocean''s looks are too coveted, so their faces are covered with a layer of gauze to cover their peerless beauty.


    Walking in the city of landias, ye Yinzhu has a rare time to relax and is not in a hurry to see Massimo. He accompanies his two wives to walk slowly in the city.


    "Yinzhu." Sula called softly.


    Ye Yinzhu looked along her eyes. Not far away, a couple of beggars were sitting in front of a hotel praying. The two little beggars were very dirty, their clothes were very thin, and their skin was exposed in many places. They looked at the passers-by and the guests coming out of the hotel with begging eyes.


    The two little beggars, a man and a woman, are older. They look like 11 or 12 years old. The boy is only about 7 or 8 years old.


    Ye Yinzhu can understand her feelings without Su LA''s saying. She takes her two daughters forward slowly and stops at two little beggars.


    "Sir, give me some copper coins. We haven''t eaten in a day The little girl begged to pay homage to Ye Yinzhu.


    Without waiting for ye Yinzhu to open his mouth, Haiyang has already gone to the hotel to buy some steamed buns and handed them to Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu squatted down, handed the bun to the little girl, and said with a smile, "eat it quickly."


    At this moment, what came to his mind was the scene when he saw Sula for the first time. The gift he received was a wife. It can be said that ye Yinzhu is only pitiful to beggars.


    The little girl blinked her eyes, took the white bun and immediately handed it to the little boy beside her, "brother, eat it quickly. Thank you. Thank you


    Sula just stood by and watched, her eyes blurring before she knew it. If I met my brother, maybe I would not die.


    Ye Yinzhu gently touched the little girl''s head, he did not give them gold coins, because he knew that such a small child could not keep gold coins. It''s more practical to give them something to eat.


    "And your parents?" The ocean asked softly.


    The little girl shook her head and her eyes were red. "My father died in the battlefield, and my mother also left. It''s just me and my brother. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s body is a little stiff. War always kills people, but I''m afraid the most innocent people in the war are civilians, as well as the relatives of the dead soldiers.


    Jihad will begin in a few years, and how many soldiers will die in that battlefield, and even the bodies of many people may not be able to return to longqinus. Should this holy war happen or not?


    The Dragon King said that his energy can always maintain the seal, and may never be destroyed. Is this holy war necessary? Since becoming the spokesman of Dragon King, ye Yinzhu doubted his idea for the first time.


    Sula holds Ye Yinzhu''s hand. "What''s the matter, what are you thinking?"


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I was thinking about what would happen to the relatives of the dead soldiers if the Jihad started."


    Sula and the ocean were silent at the same time, while the two children in front of them were looking at them for some unknown reasons. The little boy was quickly stuffing the steamed stuffed bun into his mouth, but he didn''t eat them all, and gave the last two to his sister.


    Ocean holds Ye Yinzhu''s other hand, "don''t think much, what should happen always happens. If we don''t solve the abyssal plane, maybe it will attack us many years later. Nothing in the world is absolute. The seal of the Dragon King is not as good as that of us. What we have to do may cause pain to one or even several generations, but it is for the benefit of the children and grandchildren of the mainland and for the continuation of the mainland after thousands of years. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 924

    Ye Yinzhu''s mind has always been very firm. He naturally thought of what Haiyang said. He had to make a decision just in time. Let alone that he was not the one who could make the decision. Even if he was the one who made the decision, he would make the same choice.


    Just then, a discordant voice suddenly sounded.


    "How much money do you want, you two bunnies?" A beggar in his twenties, dressed in rags, ran over from afar and came to the two children in a few steps. He grabbed the steamed stuffed bun that his sister had just taken into her hand and had no time to bite it, stuffed it into his mouth and drank and scolded in a low voice.


    The elder sister of the little beggar timidly said, "brother Feng, we haven''t got any money today. This kind old man gave us some steamed buns. Take it if you want it. "


    "Brother Feng" rolled his eyes and glanced at Ye Yinzhu. As if they didn''t exist, he kicked the little girl to the ground and said, "no money? What do you eat. It seems that no one will give you money if you don''t take off one of your brother''s legs to make him disabled. For those rich people, compassion is not enough! " As he spoke, he rolled his eyes and greedily looked at Sula''s beautiful curve. It seems that it''s just for them.


    "No, no, brother Feng, I''ll try to ask for money. Please, please don''t hurt my brother." The little girl fell to her knees with a puff, pleading in tears.


    As soon as Sula''s face changed, she was about to attack, but she was stopped by Ye Yinzhu, with a faint chill on her face. Ye Yinzhu said, "do you want to take off the child''s leg? It''s easier to pray, isn''t it? "


    Brother Feng rolled his eyes and said, "what''s the matter with you? If you pity them, well, take them away. However, they always eat my food and live in mine. A person, how also spent me more than 20 gold coins. Take a hundred gold coins, and they will be your men. "


    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face is still the same, "one hundred gold coins, I have." While saying that, like magic in general, the hands of a purse.


    When the purse was opened, there was no gold coin in it, but a bag full of ruby coins.


    The dazzling baoguangdun''s white eyes disappeared. Uncontrollable greed is constantly coming out of the eyes.


    You know, any one of these Ruby coins is worth 100 gold coins.


    While swallowing saliva, brother Feng said, "no, I was wrong. Not a hundred gold coins, but a hundred Ruby coins. I don''t think you have a hundred in this bag. I''ll give you a discount. Take them all and you can take them away. "


    While saying that, he has already stretched out his dirty hand to Ye Yinzhu.


    Unexpectedly, ye Yinzhu didn''t dislike his dirty, but his money bag disappeared out of thin air. He held brother Feng''s dirty finger in one hand.


    "I have money, not to mention a hundred Ruby coins, even if it is ten thousand, I can take it out, but did I say I would give it to you?" Ye Yinzhu''s voice has gradually cooled. Even without Sura by his side, he would never let go of this scum.


    "Damn, let go of my hand, or I''ll let my brother chop you to death." Brother Feng didn''t realize what he was going to face.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "I don''t think you are dirty, but you can rest assured that I don''t have that special hobby. Sula and Haiyang, take the children to one side first, and then buy them something to eat. "


    The two girls nodded silently. They are all mothers. They naturally have a way of taking care of their children. One is pulling the other, comforting the two little beggars while taking them to buy food.


    Just as they passed by Ye Yinzhu and the "brother Feng", they heard a shrill scream. Two little beggars can''t help but want to look back, but they are held by Sula and the ocean.


    "Don''t look, some people don''t deserve to exist in this world. Let''s go. Auntie will buy you delicious food. No one will bully you any more. "


    Did ye Yinzhu kill the beggar? Of course not. Sometimes, killing a person is not the biggest punishment.


    The scream was caused by the broken finger. Brother Feng found that his body couldn''t move, but his senses were multiplied.


    Ye Yinzhu broke the first phalanx of his right index finger. This is just the beginning.


    What strength Ye Yinzhu is? There is no difference between crushing an ordinary person''s bone and crushing tofu.


    He didn''t move fast. He pinched brother Feng''s bone bit by bit, from his fingers to his arms, making his bone inch by inch broken.


    Even the best orthopedic doctors can''t treat such injuries.


    The shrill scream almost spread all over the city of landias. When the "wind brother" from his fingers to his arms all turned into broken bones and hung down, his voice did not look like a human voice.


    The smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face is still the same. He doesn''t know how many crueler things he has seen, and he doesn''t even have a drop of blood in front of him.


    "What did you say? It''s better to beg if you''re disabled. I''m trying to help you. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. And I''ll save you a hand to eat. But your legs don''t seem to workAs he said this, ye Yinzhu''s feet had been slowly raised, and then slowly fell toward brother Feng''s legs. His extreme fear constantly eroded the beggar''s heart. At this time, his mood could not be described by regret and pain.


    "Stop it." A crisp voice suddenly appeared, full of anger.


    "Who are you to do such a cruel thing in landias?" A petite figure quickly ran to this side.


    Cruel? Ye Yinzhu never felt cruel to the villain, but his feet stopped because he found the sound familiar.


    Before people arrive, ye Yinzhu can feel the other party''s strong anger, and it seems strange with her petite figure.


    Like a hen protecting her chicks, she blocks the beggar who has just been tortured by Ye Yinzhu behind her and forces her way between Ye Yinzhu and him.


    The body unavoidably meets the leaf sound bamboo, a pair of wants to push away his small hand, brings the leaf sound bamboo some greasy feeling.


    Acquaintances, as expected, ye Yinzhu did not expect to meet her here. The girl who suddenly appeared was none other than clena, the daughter of craispo, the military Minister of the randias Empire, and the dry daughter of Massimo the great.


    "Long time no see, Clara." Ye Yinzhu''s deep voice rang out in her ear.


    Clara was stunned for a moment. She had been wandering around before. Suddenly, she heard such a shrill scream and ran over. There were many onlookers, but none of them dared to stop. Clara was kind-hearted and rushed out with indignation.


    Because ye Yinzhu''s back was facing her, and the cry attracted most of her attention, she didn''t notice who the man was.


    At this time, hearing the very familiar voice, or the voice that had been imprinted in her heart, Clara''s body suddenly trembled, and her beautiful eyes were full of incredible looking up, just facing the handsome and elegant face.


    How could it be him? Clara never thought it would be this man who caused such a cruel incident on the streets of landias.


    In her heart, this man was so tall and handsome that he was never afraid even in the face of a country. However, how could he bully an ordinary person here and use such cruel means.


    For a moment, even Clara herself didn''t understand what it was because of. Tears had slipped down the corner of her eyes.


    "You What''s the matter with you... "


    Listening to kleina''s trembling voice and looking at her eyes full of disappointment and even despair, ye Yinzhu is also stunned. Frown slightly way: "do you know this beggar?"


    Clara shook her head. "I don''t know him, but how can you do such a cruel thing? He is just an ordinary person, even if he is a beggar, he has the right to survive."


    Ye Yinzhu took a light look at the "brother Feng" who was blocked by kleina, and said calmly: "well, for your face, I''ll let him go today. But, Miss Kleine, please remember that in this world, some people do not have the right to survive. "


    With these words, ye Yinzhu turns around and walks towards his wives.


    The encounter of two little beggars makes Ye Yinzhu''s heart full of murders. Kleina''s appearance only calms him down a little. He still likes this kind girl very much. Anyway, the right arm of brother Feng has been abandoned by himself, and he can''t do evil like before. It''s a profound lesson for him.


    Kleina stares at Ye Yinzhu''s figure, and her heart falls into extreme loss. She wants to catch up with her step by step, but she just takes this step.


    "Thank you, miss. Thank you for saving my life." "Wind brother" forced to endure the pain from his arm and bowed down to crane. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 925

    When a person is in despair, his heart is often the most vulnerable. Just when he thinks that he is going to be killed by the handsome young man in front of him, the sudden appearance of kleina makes this evil "brother Feng" have a very special mood in his heart. At this moment, in his eyes, kelena is like a goddess. Kelena''s beauty and kindness frighten his heart. He suddenly finds that in front of her, the feeling of being ashamed is even more painful than when ye Yinzhu pinches his arm.


    She turned to him and helped him stand up with her full arm. She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, my friend doesn''t usually do this. Well, I''ll pay you some money. Go and have a look. Maybe, your arm... "


    At this point, Clara can''t say any more when she looks at brother Feng''s soft arm hanging like noodles. Of course, she can see that the bones of brother Feng''s whole arm have been crushed and there is no possibility of cure.


    Brother Feng''s face was pale. He nearly vomited blood and shook his head. "No, maybe this is my retribution. Dear miss, thank you for saving me. But your friend is not wrong To the clear and bright eyes of Clara, brother Feng suddenly has a strong impulse in his heart. He speaks out his evil deeds without concealment. Although it makes him feel more ashamed, he also has the pleasure of releasing everything.


    Listening to his words, kleina''s face became more and more ugly. She knew that she had wronged Ye Yinzhu. She took a deep look at the "brother Feng" in front of her and said with a bitter smile, "if you are willing to say what you have done wrong, you will prove that you have the idea of repentance. I hope you can be a good man in the future. " With that, she gave him a purse and immediately chased Ye Yinzhu in the direction of his departure.


    "May I have your name, miss?" Brother Feng let out an impulsive cry.


    "My name is Clara." She didn''t look back, but she answered his question.


    Clara is very regretful. She doesn''t regret that she stopped Ye Yinzhu before. It''s absolutely happy for her to wake up a villain. However, she wronged the person she has been thinking about. She knows how hard it is to be wronged. She hated why she didn''t believe him. Yes, with his character, how could she do evil things?


    However, no matter how kleina looks for it, she can''t find the trace of Ye Yinzhu. Her pain can only be hidden in her heart, and she won''t have a chance to explain it until a long time later.


    Ten minutes later, a beggar appeared in the hospital.


    "Please cut off this arm for me." Brother Feng''s eyes are firm. At this time, in his mind, only the appearance of the goddess and countless evil things he had done in the past.


    The doctor in the hospital frowned at his poor appearance, but when brother Feng took out a ruby coin, the doctor immediately changed his face.


    "Are you sure you want to amputate this arm? It''s going to make you bleed a lot. "


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Half an hour later, a shrill scream came from the medical library. "Brother Feng" asked the doctor not to use anesthetics for him. He had to remember today''s most painful moment, so as to remember this day forever. As he lay pale on the hospital bed and looked at the empty ceiling, he vowed that from today on, he would be a brand new person. The broken arm is the end of the past.


    He didn''t hate Ye Yinzhu. Although the young man was extremely cruel and made him taste the pain he had never experienced before, it was the pain he brought to himself that made him see the goddess. Clara, the goddess in my heart, I will listen to you and be a good person. I just hope that one day I can guard you and watch you silently all the time. That''s enough.


    Naturally, ye Yinzhu doesn''t know what happened after he left. He, Haiyang and Sula took two little beggars to find a place to take a bath, change their clothes, and put them in a hotel for the time being. Then they went to the landias palace. At this time, although night has come, it is not too late. Ye Yinzhu decided to finish the work earlier so that he could continue to be busy with other things he had to do.


    Originally, Haiyang wanted to stay and take care of her two children, but ye Yinzhu still denied her idea. After all, this is the city of landias. Although Ye Yinzhu is almost 90% sure that Massimo will not do harm to them, he should be careful. Sura and the ocean are absolutely safe only when they are by his side. The two children could not be valued by landias, and the emperor of Massimo could not use them to threaten himself.


    Three people came to the entrance of the imperial palace of landias. Before they got close to the palace, they were stopped by the palace guards on patrol.


    "No one is allowed near the forbidden area of the imperial palace." Twenty spears are raised horizontally, and moring''s spear point points to the bodies of Ye Yinzhu and his wife.


    Sula stepped forward and raised her right hand, with a badge in her palm. Although she didn''t like her identity in the randias Empire, now using her identity can really reduce a lot of unnecessary troubles.The badge is made of secret silver, on which there is a phoenix pattern inlaid with precious obsidian, which looks like flying high.


    "See Princess luanfeng." The palace guard was surprised, and immediately knelt down with his spear and bowed down in front of Sula.


    Sula said calmly, "in return to your majesty, I have come back with the people he wants to see."


    "yes, your highness." A bodyguard rushed to the palace, while the other bodyguards surrounded Ye Yinzhu and walked towards the palace.


    Sula apologized: "Yinzhu, I''m sorry. Although I''m a princess, I can''t take strangers in and out of the palace at will, so I have to wait."


    Ye Yinzhu took Sula''s hand and said, "fool, what are you afraid of? Do you still need to apologize?"


    The palace bodyguards who followed them were surprised. They looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise one by one, thinking of the man''s identity.


    Princess luanfeng is known as the Empire of landias. Ye Yinzhu naturally doesn''t care what these bodyguards think of herself. She holds her two wives in her two hands, and the people surrounding them are like nonexistence, enjoying the warm atmosphere.


    They didn''t wait too long in front of the Palace door. After a while, the Palace door was wide open, and two rows of 100 well-equipped randias Royal Knights in black armor lined up neatly. Surrounded by them, 64 specially trained Royal sedan bearers carried Massimo. Moratti''s huge black phoenix chariot came towards the main entrance of the palace.


    Massimo arrived in person. While all the guards in front of the palace chanted long live, they fell to the ground. Only Ye Yinzhu and his wife were standing.


    The black phoenix chariot stopped 30 meters away from the palace gate. It was like a smiling palace. The chariot fell steadily on the ground. The door opened and the tall emperor Massimo came out.


    Seeing Massimo, ye Yinzhu obviously felt that Sula''s little hand in his palm trembled slightly.


    Compared with the emperor landias I saw a few years ago, Massimo seems to have changed a lot. First of all, he is old.


    In principle, as an emperor, he has the best conditions in all aspects, and three years should not have too much change. However, Massimo is really old. After three years, he is already full of hair, although his face is still dignified, and there are not many wrinkles. But from his powerful eyes, he can clearly capture the tiredness.


    Massimo''s waist was still straight. He stepped down from the chariot of black phoenix, waved back his bodyguard and strode towards Ye Yinzhu. His eyes first flitted over Ye Yinzhu''s body, then fell on Sula''s body. His hands on both sides of his body trembled obviously.


    "Phoenix, you''re back." The prestige in Massimo''s eyes gradually disappeared, and his gentle eyes were never seen by all the bodyguards around him.


    Sula nodded faintly, which was a gift.


    Then Massimo''s eyes returned to Ye Yinzhu and made a gesture of please, "Emperor Qin, please follow me to the black phoenix chariot. Let''s go to the palace and talk about it. "


    Ye Yinzhu bowed slightly to Massimo as a salute. After all, Massimo was also Sula''s biological father and his father-in-law. "Hello."


    The couple and Massimo boarded the black phoenix chariot together. Ye Yinzhu''s mental power had scanned the area within a kilometer of the surrounding area. He was surprised to find that, apart from Massimo himself, he didn''t even find a Purple strong man. He knew that his guess was correct and that Massimo would never be an enemy to himself from any angle.


    The black phoenix chariot is really big. It covers an area of more than 100 square meters. Besides a warm couch, there is also a table made of jade with fresh fruits and snacks on it. There are four chairs of the same material around them. This is the emperor''s enjoyment.


    After making a gesture of please, Massimo took the lead in sitting down in a chair. Ye Yinzhu also sat down. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 926

    "This is Miss ocean. Marshal Seedorf''s granddaughter? " Massimo looks at the sea of veil gauze.


    The ocean nodded, "Hello, your majesty. I am the ocean. "


    Massimo''s eyes returned to the original dignity, "Marshal Seedorf has always been one of the people I admire most. Please take me to him


    The ocean nodded again, "thank you, your majesty."


    Massimo suddenly became silent. His eyes looked a little scattered. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it. It made the atmosphere in the black phoenix chariot a little dull.


    Or Ye Yinzhu broke the silence and said with a smile: "three years no see, how is your majesty?"


    Asked this sentence, ye Yinzhu some regret, after such a failed war, how good is Massimo who ruled landias, and all this is caused by himself.


    Sure enough, Massimo took a look at him, and the desolation in his eyes increased a bit, "do you think I can get better? Randias is not hurt, but the situation is gone. Although I have many children, none of them can share my worries. If I leave this world, I''m afraid randias mansion will collapse. Although I never want to admit that I am a failed emperor, but I have to admit that I really lost. But I didn''t lose to Silvio of Milan, but to you, qindi Ye Yinzhu


    Speaking of this, he pauses for a moment, perhaps because of the sadness in his words. Sula, who is sitting beside Ye Yinzhu, can''t help but slowly look up. The coldness in his eyes seems to disappear, but he still doesn''t want to speak.


    Massimo said with a cool smile: "in my life, I seldom admire people, and Silvio is not one of them. As an emperor, although he is good, he has no ambition, and his application of imperial mental skill is far less than mine. What I admire most about the Empire of Milan is the commander-in-chief''s twin stars. Milan shield Maldini and Milan spear Seedorf two marshals. It was because of their existence that the Empire of Milan maintained its first national strength, blocking the orc army in the north and confronting us in the south. Although as the enemy, I don''t know whether you believe it or not. When I got the news of Marshal Maldini''s death, I was very sad for a long time. How I wish he could be one of my randias. In terms of military talent, only Cruz and Crespo can compare with landias, but there is still an insurmountable gap


    After a pause, Massimo''s eyes suddenly became bright, looked at Ye Yinzhu and said, "but they are not the people I admire most. The only thing that makes me feel sorry for myself is that there is only one in the world. It''s not the tower owners of Falan, but you, Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu. "


    "Me?" Ye Yinzhu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Massimo would praise him so much.


    "Yes, it''s you. Although you were born in the eight schools of Donglong, you started from scratch. When you first came to the fore, you destroyed the plan of the orcs and me, prevented the orcs from plundering the army, and made the world realize the magic of Shenyin master. Later, you gradually established the Qin City, and your strength continued to increase. But Qin City, after all, is located in a remote place. Neither I nor other countries have noticed your existence. I didn''t know how stupid it was to ignore you until the war started. Only three thousand elites helped the Milan Empire to eliminate the most dangerous war on the eastern front, which made the kingdom of Florida have no fighting power and greatly damaged its national strength. From that moment on, you and your Qin City have been standing on the mainland of longqinuss and become one of the forces on the mainland. "


    "In my opinion, everyone has his own advantages and development direction. As an excellent emperor, it is difficult to become an excellent commander, and as an excellent commander, it is also difficult to become a supreme power. However, in you, this situation has changed. You not only have a strong strength, but also an excellent commander, the most important thing is the cohesion in you. Although I don''t know how you do it, I don''t have the cohesive force to unite the elves, dwarves, goblins and orcs around me. I always wanted to ask you, how did you do it? Coercion and inducement? No, you shouldn''t be like that. "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed and said, "Your Majesty, you are an excellent emperor, but you are blinded by too much utilitarianism. In fact, I don''t do much, just sincere. If you want others to treat you wholeheartedly, first of all, treat them wholeheartedly. "


    Massimo was stunned for a moment and shook his head helplessly. "It''s too late to say anything now. After all this, you are no longer in the position of Silvio and me in the whole continent. The support of Falan, the support of orcs, and the power of Qin City itself. It can be said that even the other tower owners of Falan can''t compare with your status. I admire your ability. That''s why I proposed to Falan that if I want landias to fully support the Jihad, then you are the commander. "


    Ye Yinzhu did not modestly shirk responsibility. He looked at Massimo and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, we are here to hear your terms. Master O''Brien told me that landias had one condition for his full support of jihad. "


    Massimo did not directly answer Ye Yinzhu''s question, "how are your children? My grandfather hasn''t seen them in three years. It is said that they are a pair of twins. With your excellence, the children must be excellent, too. "Listening to Massimo''s mention of children, ye Yinzhu immediately came up with his three ancient and strange babies, and said with a smile, "children are very good. My two children are ye Siqin and ye lianqin. Strange to say, Siqin is a born bright body, while Aiqin is a born dark body. They are very savvy about magic. "


    Massimo showed a kind smile on his face, as if he was imagining his grandson''s appearance. "How can your children not be outstanding? They must be great if they can get your approval." Sura, who has never spoken to


    , suddenly said, "you don''t need to pretend. As Blue King Dias, I don''t believe you have no eyeliner in France. Don''t you know what happened to Siqin and Aiqin in Falan


    With a flash of light in his eyes, Massimo looked at Sula and said with a bitter smile, "are you finally willing to talk to me?"


    Sula said calmly, "I have paid off what I owe you, and I have nothing to do with you. However, I can tell you that if your condition is related to my children, I will never agree. You don''t have to be paranoid. "


    Massimo''s body vibrated a little, and his eyes were a little strange when he looked at Sula. Ye Yinzhu felt the fluctuation of his mood. Did the conditions Massimo wanted to put forward really have something to do with his children?


    If so, how can I promise? Is it true that before the beginning of the Jihad, lonzainus himself will launch another war to pacify the rear?


    Since the end of the war, ye Yinzhu officially joined the French army, he no longer considered the Empire of landias and his allies a threat.


    Milan has an absolute advantage, and Qin City has developed. With the support of Falan and orcs, it is not difficult to wipe out the four southern countries. However, in this way, life will be ruined first, and at the same time, the vitality of lonzainus will be greatly damaged.


    At that time, it would not be easy to launch jihad.


    At this time, the black phoenix chariot stopped in a slight vibration, and Massimo said, "let''s go and talk about it in the palace."


    They got off the black phoenix chariot and entered the deepest part of the palace with many guards.


    Sura is very familiar with this place. She was surprised to find that Massimo brought them to his palace as the emperor.


    The bedroom is very large, but the interior decoration is not as luxurious as imagined. Although each decoration is very exquisite, the quantity is not much.


    Compared with the Empire of Milan, the palace of Massimo the great is absolutely simple.


    Waving back all the attendants, Massimo made a gesture of "please do it all. I know what you''re here for, and I''m waiting for a witness. When he comes, we can start talking


    Witness? Although Ye Yinzhu didn''t understand Massimo''s meaning, he was not worried. He nodded and sat down with his two wives.


    They did not wait too long. After a while, under the guidance of the palace guards, craispo, the military Minister of the landias Empire, came to the palace to ask for a meeting.


    "Let him in." Massimo''s voice came out.


    Crespo came in from the outside. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Ye Yinzhu, but his face didn''t show any surprise. It was obvious that he knew the person Massimo had asked him to meet.


    Judging from the appearance of the military minister, it should be after ye Yinzhu came to the palace that Massimo ordered him to come. He should be what Massimo called a witness.


    "see your royal highness, see the Queen''s consort." Crespo bows to Ye Yinzhu and his wife.


    Sula pulls Ye Yinzhu aside. "I''m no longer a princess. Don''t be so polite to Lord Crespo." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 927

    Crespo took a look at Massimo, got the sign of his eyes, and then stepped aside.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "Your Majesty, what conditions do you have? Now you can say. To the extent possible, I think, I will try my best to satisfy you. Of course, my condition is that landias fully supports the Jihad without any reservation. "


    Massimo said, "Yinzhu, no matter how you marry Sula, that''s what I call you."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded. The truth is, he''s Sula''s father anyway.


    Massimo said: "if you are the emperor of landias, what conditions will you put forward to ensure that landias is safe and will not be swallowed forever?"


    Ye Yinzhu frowned and said, "Your Majesty, it doesn''t seem to be a question I should consider."


    Massimo said calmly: "I''m afraid you can''t easily say that way. With the Qin City, France and Milan empires, landias will only gradually decline under suppression. Such a trend is inevitable even if the French and blues are deliberately partial to maintaining the balance. After all, as long as the jihad is won, the status of Qin City on the mainland will increase again, even surpass that of Falan. But Qin City and the Milan Empire have always been close cooperation, and what does landias have? When I was there, I believed I could still keep landias. However, I''m not young any more. In a hundred years'' time, no matter which of my black sheep will succeed to the throne, I''m afraid landias will be doomed. It''s just a matter of time. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t speak because he knew that Massimo was telling the truth. After such a war, it was impossible for the Milan Empire not to strike landias on both sides of the enemy. However, the Empire of Milan has no threat from the north. In terms of military strength, national strength and allies, it is not comparable to the current landias.


    "What do you want?" Sula said suddenly


    Massimo looked at Sula with a trace of sadness in his eyes. "Phoenix, I think you know what your brothers and sisters look like. Even though you are always reluctant to admit your identity. But in my heart, you are the only filial child


    "Me? Filial piety? You don''t need to use these words to make me feel sorry. I repeat, I have nothing to do with you. " Sula''s voice suddenly rose, shivering in the cold.


    Massimo looked down at the ground and said, "yes, I''m not qualified to be your father. I''m the one who killed your mother all her life and your brother... "


    "Shut up, you don''t deserve to talk about them." Sula''s body trembled violently and looked at Massimo, with an emotion in her eyes. "Where were you when we were hungry? Where were you when my brother died? You know what? In order to use her hard-earned money to buy some fruits for her brother, the mother was broken by the thief and refused to let go of her purse. Do you know what we''ve been through? Even after I went back to the palace, your son still wanted to rape me, who was just over ten years old. When did you perform the duties of a father? In your heart, there is only power, only desire. You don''t deserve to mention mom and brother. They have nothing to do with you. "


    The veil on her face has been wet with tears. Seeing that Sula''s mood is extremely unstable, ye Yinzhu quickly pulls her into her arms. Comfort him with a warm chest.


    Massimo''s body is also shaking, two lines of tears flowing down his face, "yes, I don''t deserve it. Apart from power and landias, I never cared about anything else. Otherwise, how could I be today? I don''t even have the right to blame your brothers and sisters. After all, I didn''t teach them well. I never cared about them. "


    "It wasn''t until you came back from the dark tower that I realized how failed I was in my family. Remember what you said to me. You said, you will do three things for me, after that, we will not have any relationship. At that moment, my heart was shocked. I know all your experiences. I never thought you would forgive me or do anything for me. In my opinion, you kids are just trying to get something from me. But you are not. Although I feel your deep hatred for me, you still decide to do three things for me. I can''t understand what it means. Because you still have my father in your heart. Blood is thicker than water. No matter how you say it, my blood runs through you. "


    Listening to Massimo''s words, Sula burst into tears in Ye Yinzhu''s arms and refused to raise her head again. But ye Yinzhu''s eyes are helpless. It''s hard for an honest official to break the housework. Moreover, Sula''s crying is only good for her health. She should have given full vent to her sadness.


    Turning around, facing Ye Yinzhu and his wife, Massimo wiped his tears silently. He is right. Among his children, Sula is the only one who has filial piety. Even if Sula never called him Dad.


    After wiping away his tears, Massimo turned around again and said to Ye Yinzhu, "I''ve thought about it carefully for a long time. It''s not difficult for landias to fully support jihad. But I have to make sure that my country continues and that landias prospers. And that''s not what I can do. Perhaps you and Fran? AIS can guarantee how long the Empire of Milan will not attack our country, and guarantee that the mobilization of our landias troops in the war will be absolutely fair. However, these are not enough to fundamentally solve the problem. What randias lacks is not your guarantee, but his own problem. All I have to offer is to give me an heir. "It seems that Massimo has wiped away the sadness in his heart. When he says these words, he is determined that there is no room for maneuver. Ye Yinzhu fully believes that if he does not agree to this condition, with Massimo''s character, he would rather be broken than broken.


    "Sire, I don''t quite understand you. What does it mean to give you an heir? " Ye Yinzhu asked in a deep voice.


    Massimo said: "in a hundred years'' time, landias needs an excellent monarch to lead the Empire out of its predicament, so that the people of landias will not suffer and be enslaved. And this person, I can only ask you. "


    "Me?" Ye Yinzhu frowns at Massimo.


    "There are two ways to solve this problem," Massimo said. The first is that I pass the throne to Phoenix, and you are the Regent of the kingdom. With Crespo here to witness, and with my orders, I can assure you that there will never be any opposition in landias. With your position on the mainland and your relationship with Sura, landias will only become more prosperous, and I can rest assured. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Massimo in surprise. He never thought that the emperor would put forward such a condition. Massimo''s meaning has been clearly set, send you a country, do you want to?


    How clever Ye Yinzhu is. After a short surprise, he immediately calms down. He can''t help admiring Massimo.


    Landias may not have no outstanding royal children to inherit his throne, but no matter who inherits, it can not solve the contradiction between landias and the Milan empire. But Sula is different, she is own wife, simultaneously is also Massimo''s direct daughter, princess''s status. Although she is a girl, she has her own existence behind her. Massimo let Sula inherit the throne, is to use his identity to ensure the continuation of the Empire of landias, do you have their own, Milan will be bad for landias? The situation of the two sides'' confrontation will be maintained. Even Qin City will tilt to landias for its own reasons.


    On the surface, Massimo seems to have sent a country to Ye Yinzhu. Although this is a helpless move, it is undoubtedly the best choice for landias. And, in any case, the real heir to the throne is also his Moratti family. Most importantly, Massimo has long seen that ye Yinzhu has no ambition. He loves Sula deeply and will never covet Sula''s throne.


    Before putting forward this condition today, Massimo did not know how many times in the past three years he had thought about this matter with foresight. Today''s decision.


    "You want me to take your throne?" Sula pear''s pretty face with rain rises, and her shock is more on top of Ye Yinzhu. She doesn''t care about power, though. But Massimo''s words still made her feel strange.


    Which children don''t want to be valued by their parents, and in the royal family, what is more important than passing on the throne? Massimo is right about Sula''s mind. Although she hated her father, she still regarded him as her father in her heart.


    Massimo smile, said: "as long as you are willing to accept, this is your father''s dowry. As a mother''s family, your wedding I have not been able to be by your side. And the most precious thing I have is the throne. I admit that I pass the throne to you to make use of Yinzhu''s position on the mainland to ensure the future security of landias. But, Phoenix, do you believe that you are father''s favorite daughter. Although I know I can''t make up for what I owe you, I really want to hear you call me dad. If there is an afterlife, I would rather not have all the power and status, just accompany your mother silently, love her all her life, and use the next life to compensate for the damage she has suffered in this life. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 928

    Tears flowed again, and Sula''s lips hummed, but she didn''t say the words.


    The throne is not important, but the family. Besides Yinzhu and her children, Massimo is her only blood relative in the world.


    After Sura''s resurrection, ye Yinzhu once told her that Massimo was willing to let him go for her outside the city of landias. Although the great emperor''s utilitarian heart has never been lowered, his love for Sula is also true.


    Ye Yinzhu''s mood relaxed a lot at this time. He could see the change of Sula''s mood naturally. Although she was crying, the melancholy sadness in her heart was quietly dispersing.


    He did not know that the condition proposed by Massimo the great was to make use of himself.


    But what harm does it do to yourself? To be exact, it should be only good. Randias is, after all, the second largest empire on the mainland after Milan.


    If this power is in their own hands in the future, then there will be no different voice in the whole mainland of lonzainus. Randias was saved, of course. But it''s also a good thing for the mainland.


    With the relationship between himself and the Empire of Milan, war will never break out again.


    Gently shook his head, ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "sorry, your majesty, I don''t think I can promise you."


    Massimo was stunned and said, "why? Don''t you want to send you a country? Although I use you, it doesn''t do you any harm. I just hope that landias can continue, and there is no other purpose


    Ye Yinzhu gently hugged Sula and said, "I understand that this may be a good solution for us. But Sula is my wife. Do you want me to watch her busy for the affairs of our country every day? Sula suffered so much. After the end of the Jihad, I just want to take her and the ocean to find a place with beautiful environment to live in seclusion, occasionally travel on the mainland and live a carefree life. For us, power is just a floating cloud, even the ruling power of a country. "


    Massimo looked at Ye Yinzhu stupidly, "it seems that we are really people from two worlds. I don''t understand how you got to your present position. Is that what you mean by sincerity? If it was before, I would think that you are a man who has no tolerance. But now I envy you a little


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "Your Majesty, you just said that there is another solution. I don''t know what it is


    "The other solution is much easier, and it won''t affect your husband and wife," Massimo said. You have twins. Let the boy take my throne. He also has the blood of my Moratti family, and I can account to the public and ministers. " At this point, he obviously showed a sense of frustration.


    Let our children inherit the throne of landias? Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment, and ye Siqin''s small face suddenly appeared in his mind. With a bitter smile on his face, he said to Sula, "remember, I said that I hope our children can live a peaceful life, as long as they are healthy. But now, I''m afraid they are ordinary. "


    "Do you want to promise?" said Sura


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head, looked at Massimo and said, "I understand what you mean. It''s not impossible for me to promise, but I have two conditions. First, children must stay with us and receive education before they are 16 years old. Or stay in France. But you can declare that you have chosen him as your successor. Second, if Siqin doesn''t want to be the king of landias in the future, you can''t force him. We will never force him. We''ll discuss how to preserve your landias at that time. "


    After all the previous events, whether ye Yinzhu or Sura, their hearts have softened. The late appearance of the hero of Massimo brought them many feelings.


    Saving the two little beggars in the street before made Ye Yinzhu tired of war, especially the war between human beings. He didn''t want to see the war between the two empires of human beings.


    Crespo couldn''t help but said: "Lord qindi, your condition is equivalent to not agreeing with your majesty. It just gives us more than ten years of breathing time. If we lose too much in this holy war, the past ten years will not even be enough for us to recover. "


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "my lord Crespo, I can only say that this is my bottom line. At the same time, even if Siqin inherits the throne of landias in the future, he must have two surnames. Not just Moratti. "


    Crespo said slightly angrily: "Mr. Qin Di, your conditions are too harsh. How can your majesty accept this? "


    Massimo waved his hand to stop Crespo from speaking. He stared at Ye Yinzhu and said, "I can accept your condition, but I have an additional condition. If your son does not want to take over the throne when he comes to randias at the age of 16, he must also serve in the randias empire for 10 years. In this way, how can he have some feelings with landias, which is also good for the future of the Empire. My condition is not excessive. As a grandfather, I will never harm my grandson. Ten years of training at landias doesn''t do him any harmAlthough Massimo''s voice was still calm, everyone could hear the appeal in his voice.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said, "OK, I promise you."


    Massimo seemed relieved. "Have you had dinner? I''ll order a table. "


    Sula shook her head and gave Massimo a deep look. "No, we have something else to do. Please keep your promise and support Yinzhu to launch this holy war. Yinzhu, let''s go. "


    Massimo raised his hand as if to stop Sula, but he didn''t say it after all. With a deep sigh, he personally sent Ye Yinzhu to the door of the bedroom.


    Both sides did not get any evidence. It seems that these conditions were only reached verbally, but Massimo is absolutely sure that since Ye Yinzhu agreed to himself, he will never go back.


    "Thank you," murmured the guard of the palace. You helped dad again. Although you still don''t want to call me father, I can be satisfied


    At this time, Crespo''s face was no longer half full of indignation, and he said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you can finally relax. Qin Di looked at your royal highness and promised you. Randias'' future will not be in the dark after all. But are you sure that your grandson, whom you have never met, will agree? "


    Massimo said with a cool smile, "he was only 16 years old at that time. If I couldn''t convince a 16-year-old child, then my emperors in recent decades would have done nothing. According to the information I got, Siqin is excellent in all aspects. Among Ye Yinzhu''s three children, he is not only the oldest, but also a elder brother. Although he is less than four years old now, his abilities in all aspects have been unanimously recommended by the owners of the Falan tower. He is not only the son of Ye Yinzhu, but also the godfather of O''Brien. With these auras on my body, I want to see how the future Milan empire can compete with me. With blood relationship, in the case of blood thicker than water, ye Yinzhu is likely to gradually tilt from Milan to us. If that is the case, perhaps the great cause of reunification that I have not completed will be completed by Siqin player. That''s what I want to see most. "


    Crespo said with a smile: "I''ll go to announce immediately that yesiqin has become the prince of the randias empire. After the Milan Empire got the news, I don''t know what Silvio would think. If there is a gap between Milan and Qin City, that''s what we want to see most. But, sire, do we really want to give our full support to this holy war? "


    Massimo nodded firmly, "this is what I promised Ye Yinzhu. We should not only give our full support, but also give our support regardless of casualties. In this holy war, we have to win the favor of Qin City, Falan and even orcs. Since my plan will be completed in the next few decades, I will pave the way for Siqin first. "


    Out of the randias palace, Sula suddenly stopped, "I''m sorry, Yinzhu."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "why do you say I''m sorry? You haven''t done anything wrong


    Sula lowered her head. "Looking at his old appearance, I really can''t bear to refuse. Why don''t I tell Siqin not to accept the throne when he is sixteen? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head with a smile and said, "no, let him choose his own way. We should not impose anything on him. What if he wants to be the monarch of the randias Empire? "


    Sula said with a wry smile, "I know what my father is like. Just as you promised, I''m afraid the news will soon spread all over the continent. If he doesn''t use this to benefit landias, then he''s not Massimo. "


    --------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 929

    Ye Yinzhu said: "since I have promised him, I am not afraid that he will spread the news. After all, he is your father, and I can vaguely guess what he thinks. By making Siqin the successor of landias, we can not only win over us and win the favor of Qincheng, but also get the support of master O''Brien. If the conflict between us and the Empire of Milan is provoked, or even cracks are created, landias will be able to survive better. My father-in-law probably knows that we will guess his purpose, but his cleverest is that we can guess it clearly, but we have to cooperate with him. After all, jihad is more important than anything, and I will compromise with him more or less. As for his previous proposal to let you succeed to the throne, it''s just asking for a price from heaven and paying back the money on the ground. "


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu stupidly, "since you all know, why do you have to promise him?"


    Ye Yinzhu said: "although my father-in-law is considerate, he is not me and can''t see things from my point of view. Yes, this time we can be said to have been used by him, but there are two points for sure. One is that his guilt and affection for you are not faking. For your sake, how can I give in. On the other hand, he did not just use Siqin, but gambled, putting all his bets on Siqin. For our son, he will take care of and teach us everything. This is not a bad thing for Siqin. From the point of view of Diaz''s empire, don''t forget that I''m the ancestor of the Empire. Isn''t this a disguised way to let our east dragon Empire recover and regain power in lonzainus? Uncle Silvio is the son of Qin Shang''s grandfather. He also inherits the blood of our east dragon. The two empires are in his hands. This is also a unity in another sense. As for my father-in-law''s intention to stir up the conflict between Qin City and Milan Empire, I''m afraid he will be disappointed. We''ll go to Milan city next. I''ll have to tell Uncle Silvio about such an agreement. "


    Sula breathed a sigh of relief. "Now that you''ve got it all figured out, I''m relieved. He''s really old. Yinzhu, after the Jihad, would you like to come back with me and see him again? I''ll show him Siqin and Aiqin, too. "


    What Massimo said today has not completely resolved the estrangement between him and Sula, but it has softened Sula''s heart. Now Sula is different from the past, with the love of Yinzhu and the happiness brought by her children, she is no longer so autistic.


    "Of course. Sula, you know, I''m glad to see you like this. Let''s go. Let''s go back to the hotel to have a rest and leave for Milan in the morning


    ¡­¡­


    The sun shines on the earth, bringing a touch of golden light to Milan, a classical and huge city.


    Early in the morning, the atmosphere in the imperial palace of Milan was a little tense. Milan emperor Silvio in his bedroom to find a return to the imperial capital of Marshal Seedorf.


    "To your majesty, marshal Seedorf is here."


    "Come on, please."


    Seedorf swaggered into Silvio''s bedroom. Compared with Ye Yinzhu''s last time when he saw him, the spear of Milan had a little more silver hair on his head, but his waist was still straight, hale and hearty, and his powerful eyes were not angry.


    Silvio has been more dependent on Milan''s two great coaches since they went to Maldini. Of course, until now, Silvio does not know the secret that Seedorf was born in east dragon eight.


    For this, although Qin Shang recognized his son, he didn''t tell him. Anyway, Silvio is also the emperor of the Milan empire.


    "See your majesty." Seedorf bowed. Silvio had an amnesty in his early years. Marshal Seedorf didn''t need to kneel to him on any occasion. He could bring weapons to the audience.


    "Marshal, you''re welcome. Please take a seat." Silvio''s dress today is very simple, a bright yellow robe shrouded in the body, from the appearance, he is not as majestic and powerful as Massimo, but it is easier to give people a close feeling.


    At this time, in addition to Silvio and marshal Seedorf, there was another man in the bedroom. A child.


    as like as two peas in the Silvio''s thigh, the child wears the same clothes as Silvio.


    A head of long black hair quietly spread on the shoulder, looks like only about four years old, the most noticeable is his big eyes. Black and bright, like bright obsidian in general.


    In his big black eyes, what twinkled was not the innocent light, but a surprising clarity and opposite profundity.


    "Hello, grandfather Seedorf." The little boy jumped from Silvio''s leg and made a very standard courteous gesture to sidorf.


    "I dare not, your highness." Sidorf stepped aside and did not accept the boy''s salute.


    The boy didn''t insist. He didn''t jump and play like a child of his age. Instead, he quietly walked to one side, climbed onto a chair and sat down.


    Sylvio''s eyes swept over the boy''s body. Instead of his due kindness, his eyes twinkled with pride. Yes, they were proud eyes.


    It''s as if this boy is the highlight of his life."Your Majesty, has something happened to the summoner in the morning?" Asked Seedorf.


    Seedorf''s position in the empire is extremely lofty, and his seniority is still higher than that of Silvio. Even if the emperor Silvio saw him, he would be courteous.


    This time, Milan empire was able to block the attack of landias, and Seedorf, who guarded the south, took great credit.


    With its strong strength and command ability, we can keep Milan''s territory.


    Although he is a marshal, he has been canonized by Silvio. He is the most important Minister of the Empire.


    "There''s something wrong. I just got the magic subpoena. Last night, the Empire of landias announced that she would be granted the title of Siqin, the son of Princess luanfeng. Moratti is the prince


    A sharp light flashed in Seedorf''s eyes, "Siqin. Moratti? Did Massimo finally confirm the crown prince? Who is princess luanfeng? Massimo has many sons. How can he canonize a daughter''s child as the prince


    After many years of military career, Seedorf did not know much about the court. Although Sura is known as the first beauty in landias, few people in Milan Empire know her.


    Seedorf said with a bitter smile, "because this is Siqin. Moratti''s other name is yesiqin. His father is our Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu. "


    Sidorf was surprised. "Your Majesty, you are right. Massimo, Massimo let Ye Yinzhu''s son become the prince of the landias empire. It''s amazing. "


    Silvio said with a bitter smile: "when I just got the news, my first reaction was just as incredible as you. However, just now Ruiqin analyzed it for me, and then I understood the intention of Massimo. Sure enough, it''s a death to be born after death! Ruiqin, tell your grandfather Seedorf about it. "


    Silvio gave the power of explanation to the child, who seemed to be only about four years old, and marshal Seedorf was not surprised.


    "Prince Ruiqin, please give me some advice."


    Prince Ruiqin gave a cool smile and said, "the purpose of Massimo is direct and simple. It is to make use of the blood relationship between himself and the wife of Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu to give randias a chance to breathe and even rise again. On the surface, it seems that Massimo the great made an outsider the prince, but in fact, it is not. Princess luanfeng is his daughter. Although ye Siqin has the blood of Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu, he also has the heritage of Moratti family. So it''s not an outsider by blood. From this point, with the strength of Massimo the great, it is possible that landias and the royal family will support him. Of course, this is the result of our country''s heavy pressure on landias. The royal family of landias will compromise with their emperor. "


    "Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu just returned to Falan a few months ago after he was missing for three years. Although he has been missing for three years, his reputation on the mainland has increased. During the period of his disappearance, purple emperor, the emperor of the beast, went to the important people of Falan in person, and even went to war with Falan. It can be seen how close his relationship with Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu is. Later, although the situation subsided, he also publicly announced that he became the godfather of Ye Yinzhu''s three children. According to the information we got, ye Siqin is also the most capable commander of Ye Yinzhu''s three children. Although he is only three years old, he has begun to show his talent. His godfather is O''Brien, the leader of the tower of light. It can be said that it is a collection of three thousand favours. If such a person becomes the future successor of the randias empire. Well, even if Falan and orcs won''t support him, they won''t do anything against him. As for Qin City, with the direct relationship between Ye Yinzhu and landias, it is impossible to be the enemy. Massimo the great counted birds with one stone. Although such a choice is a helpless move, but for the current situation of landias, it is the best situation


    Seedorf could not help but said: "but, in this way, how will we fight against landias in the future? In terms of national strength, there is not much difference between us and landias. The biggest advantage of our country is the support of Qin City and the trade with orcs. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 930

    Prince Ruiqin smiles. He doesn''t look like a child at all. On the contrary, he looks like a wise man. The young man''s appearance is very strange. "In fact, there is no way to solve the problem. Yes, according to the idea of Massimo the great, he let yesiqin become the successor of the Empire of landias, which broke our idea of military use of landias. However, if I want his plan to fail, I have a way to make it more than 50%


    This time, even the great Silvio couldn''t help looking surprised. "What else can I do? I can''t think of a way to beat randias any more. Ye Yinzhu didn''t agree with him unless Massimo made a false announcement


    Prince Ruiqin shook his head and said: "it''s impossible for landias Empire to announce false news for such a big matter. Otherwise, it will only make the mainland countries laugh and alienate themselves from Falan and Qin City. If my guess is right, he should take advantage of the upcoming Jihad and whether landias supports the jihad to threaten the Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu. There may be some additional conditions. It''s just that landias won''t announce it. "


    If ye Yinzhu is here now, he will be very surprised. This child, who seems to be only about four years old, can not only talk about it, but also see it with his own eyes.


    Silvio frowned and said, "do you want us to negotiate with Falan like this, so that Yinzhu won''t let his son inherit the throne of landias Empire?"


    Prince Ruiqin flashed a bright light in his eyes, "no, of course not. That would be counterproductive, which would make Qincheng and Falan hate us and push them to the side of landias. It''s the dumbest way


    heard the most awkward two words. Silvio could not help but turn a long face and smiled bitterly. "My dear prince, don''t hang your appetite." What can you do? "


    Prince Ruiqin said, "I thought about it carefully just now. Now it is more than possible to disintegrate the cooperation between qindi and landias from the outside. After all, they are all big people, and they are just doing what they say. So we have to start from within landias. Let them have their own problems, and reject the possibility of Ye Siqin as the crown prince. Only in this way can we benefit the most. Massimo certainly has his iron hand, but, whether it is landias or Milan, the royal power is great. Do you remember the great obstacles when you were the emperor? It''s the same with me and your own son. Massimo will only make things worse by making a daughter''s child his crown prince. "


    Hearing the words of his own son, Silvio''s expression showed a moment''s absence. He thought to himself, if you are really my own son, I would like to die at once.


    No matter how clever Prince Ruiqin is, he can''t know what Silvio is thinking. He continued: "so, after he announced this, the pressure he will bear will be huge. In this case, there is only one way for Massimo to suppress the opposition, which is the Milan threat theory. To suppress the opposition of the royal family and ministers with the threat of our empire in Milan. Father, I remember you told me that emperor Massimo had many princes


    If Silvio doesn''t understand at this time, he doesn''t deserve to be a wise emperor. His eyes are full of light. "If we secretly support some of Massimo''s princes with financial resources and superficially show our closeness to landias, then..."


    The smile appeared on the faces of Silvio the great and Prince Ruiqin at the same time. Only Marshal Seedorf, who was not good at conspiracy, still looked blank. What he was thinking at this time was the prince, who was less than four years old. He always wondered, is this child really human? He is only four years old. He is as smart as a demon. When Silvio decided to abolish Fisichella and make him prince, he was strongly opposed by the royal family. But Silvio the great only called an internal Royal meeting, and all the opposition changed.


    It is said that at the Royal meeting, only the three-year-old Prince Ruiqin talked with the king. It was recognized by the royal family. Although he is less than four years old, it has been recognized within the royal family that the prince Ruiqin will become the most outstanding emperor in the history of the Milan empire. There is even hope to be a great emperor. They are all looking forward to Prince Ruiqin leading the Milan Empire to unprecedented heights in the coming decades.


    "Newspaper -" the voice of the court guard suddenly came from the outside.


    Silvio frowned and said, "didn''t I say that no one should be disturbed without my command?"


    "Your Majesty, forgive me. It''s Duke Ferguson, the chief Wizard of the court, who asked to see you. As you have said, the Duke has the right to be present at any time. "


    When Silvio heard that Ferguson was coming, his face immediately showed a smile, "it''s Ferguson, please."


    His eyes turned to marshal Seedorf, "it seems that our master should also get some news."


    After a while, President Ferguson, who was wearing a silver magic robe, had come to his bedroom. Like Seedorf, he doesn''t have to kneel to Silvio.


    Bowing slightly, "see your majesty.""Master, don''t be polite. How did the master come so early in the morning? " Silvio made a gesture to please sit down.


    With a smile on his face, Ferguson nodded to the nearby Marshal Seedorf and said, "Your Majesty, I have brought you three guests. It''s an unexpected guest. "


    The pink light suddenly lit up. Between the flashes, three figures suddenly appeared beside Ferguson.


    Seedorf just twinkled in his eyes, but didn''t take any action. He has been with Ferguson for many years, and no matter how familiar he is with the great mage, he can''t do any harm to Silvio. When Seedorf saw the three men who suddenly appeared, he could not help exclaiming with his composure.


    A figure, like a swallow throwing himself into the arms of Seedorf, "grandfather."


    When he heard the call and saw the familiar figure, he could not help but burst into tears. Ocean, why are you here


    These three people are ye Yinzhu and his wife. How can Haiyang not be excited when she suddenly meets her grandfather? She had not seen Marshal Seedorf for a long time.


    It turns out that ye Yinzhu left landias early in the morning and arrived at Milan empire through transmission. He disappeared for three years and came to Milan again. Ye Yinzhu''s first thought was his teacher Ferguson, so he decided to visit the college first. After meeting Ferguson, the four of them came to Milan city. With the ocean and Sura, ye Yinzhu simply gave Ferguson his life storage gem to carry in order to avoid trouble, and entered the palace in the simplest way.


    "Hello, uncle Silvio, grandfather Seedorf, long time no see." Ye Yinzhu salutes them with a smile.


    Seedorf nodded to him. Now he didn''t care about ye Yinzhu. He hadn''t seen his granddaughter for a long time. Although he wasn''t born, the feeling of kinship still made the marshal very excited.


    The sudden appearance of Ye Yinzhu also surprised Silvio. "We were just talking about you, but I didn''t expect you to come."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile, "can I not come? You must have heard from landias


    Sylvio nodded and said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to explain it specifically. Can''t I trust you? There must be a reason for you to make that decision. "


    Silvio the great is a brilliant man. He has never forgotten the importance of a good relationship with Qincheng for Milan.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I should give you an explanation. What''s this His eyes fell on the side, and he was looking at his three children curiously. It seems that this child is slightly older than his three little ones, but never too big. His big eyes, when he saw them for the first time, shocked Ye Yinzhu.


    If such eyes appear on an adult, ye Yinzhu will not be surprised, but he is only a child. How can a child''s eyes contain so many things?


    Sylvio changed a little, but soon returned to normal. He said with a smile, "here, let me introduce you. This is my little son, Ruiqin. Berlusconi. Fisichella should have told you, now he is the prince of Milan


    Ye Yinzhu has guessed the child''s identity, but from Silvio''s mouth, he still has some different feelings. He can clearly see the pride of Silvio when he talks about the child.


    "Hello, Prince Ruiqin." Ye Yinzhu nods to Ruiqin. From the identity point of view, although he is only a child, he is also the prince of the first empire of lonzainus.


    Silvio said with a smile: "do you know why I named him? Because, I hope he can be as smart as you. As wise as Emperor Qin. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "uncle, I''m flattered."


    Xiao Ruiqin jumps down from the chair with some difficulty, looks at Ye Yinzhu and says, "are you the Emperor Qin that my father often mentions?" (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 931

    Ye Yinzhu squatted down, let himself and Ruiqin look at each other, and said gently: "I am Ye Yinzhu. The name of Qin emperor is just the praise of friends. You are Uncle Silvio''s child. If you like, call me brother Yinzhu


    Xiaoruiqin didn''t recognize the life at all. Hearing the speech, she nodded immediately, "OK, sound..."


    He just said here, but was interrupted by an urgent voice, "no, Ruiqin."


    Ye Yinzhu and Ruiqin are stunned at the same time. Looking in the direction of the sound, they see a beautiful lady in Palace Dress coming out from behind. There are some anxieties, some worries, some joys and many complex emotions in her eyes. It''s xiangluan.


    See xiangluan, Ruiqin eyes that is different from other children''s wisdom light disappeared, now he looks like a child.


    "Sister." Ruiqin cried excitedly and ran in the direction of xiangluan.


    Xiangluan picked him up, and the tenderness on his face was something Ye Yinzhu had never seen before.


    Holding up Ruiqin, xiangluan walks slowly to Ye Yinzhu, "long time no see, Yinzhu."


    Goodbye xiangluan, I don''t know why, there is always a special feeling in Ye Yinzhu''s heart, as if something is choking in his chest, but he can''t find the vein of this feeling.


    "Sister xiangluan." Exclaimed the ocean in surprise. Leave from grandfather''s arms, a few steps to xiangluan. This good sisters goodbye, inevitably sigh, eyes flashing moving tears, tell each other.


    Xiangluan is still so beautiful. Compared with her former beauty, she looks much less, but also a little more mature. Her long pink hair is scattered behind her back, and she becomes mature.


    This kind of meeting of relatives filled everyone''s heart with warm feeling. Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "xiangluan, why don''t you let Ruiqin call me brother? He''s your brother. Shouldn''t he be called my brother? "


    Xiangluan''s eyes turned to yeyinzhu from the ocean. A little flustered flashed through her eyes. She quickly shook her head and said, "no, it''s not. Don''t get me wrong. He can''t call you brother. "


    "Why?" Ye Yinzhu looks at her in surprise. When xiangluan says her last sentence, she is determined. There is no room for her to turn around, and this way of speaking is not like her.


    "Because..." Xiangluan''s confusion became more obvious. She took a deep breath and seemed to calm her mood. Without waiting for her to explain, Ruiqin in her arms spoke.


    "I see. My sister is afraid that after I call your brother, you will not accept me as an apprentice. This generation should not be disordered! "


    "Take you as an apprentice? What''s going on? " Ye Yinzhu looks at Ruiqin. At this time, the child''s clear eyes and beautiful face look very similar to xiangluan, but his personality is very different.


    Xiangluan breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Ruiqin has been fond of music since he was a child, and has been pestering me to learn. But I play pipa, and Pipa is not suitable for boys, so I recommend you to him. So... "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "do you like Guqin?"


    Ruiqin nodded seriously and said, "I like it. Would you like to be my teacher? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "it''s not difficult to learn a musical instrument, but what''s difficult is to get involved in it and get its true meaning. Can you tell me why you want to learn the piano


    Ruiqin was stunned, thought about it and said: "this may be the only thing I don''t know why. After my sister mentioned Guqin to me, I heard a lot of people play it. From then on, I fell in love with Guqin. I want to find out why I like it, but I can''t. As if I was born with Guqin


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. "How much are you willing to pay for Guqin?"


    Ruiqin said without hesitation: "half of the heart."


    "Only half?" Ye Yinzhu''s surprise adds a bit more.


    Ruiqin nodded and confidently said: "I believe that with half of my heart to learn guqin, I will be able to do well. You are my goal. "


    In this world, the prince Ruiqin is the first and the only one who dares to catch up with Ye Yinzhu in Guqin with half of his efforts. But his self-confidence made people feel that he was not joking.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "well, after I talk to Uncle Silvio about something, I''ll give you a test. If you can pass my test, I''ll take you as an apprentice."


    Although Ye Yinzhu''s three children are good at music, they don''t like it very much, and they don''t inherit his talent in Guqin. The prince of Ruiqin is Silvio''s son. Although Ye Yinzhu doesn''t have much time, he still plans to accept him as an apprentice. He made such a decision for two purposes, one is to hope that his Qin skills can be better inherited, the other is to give the Milan empire a reassurance. His apprentice is the prince of Milan empire. Will the good cooperation between Qincheng and Milan change?


    Ruiqin nodded seriously and said, "OK. I think I will pass your test. "Ye Yinzhu raised his hand and gently touched his head, "I hope so, too."


    Xiangluan looks at Ye Yinzhu talking with Ruiqin, her eyes become a little crazy, to the ocean called her a few times, she did not respond.


    "Sister xiangluan, I''m back. What are you thinking? " The ocean shakes xiangluan, and she wakes up.


    "Ah? Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just something that suddenly occurred to me. Come on, ocean, Sula, let''s go over there and talk. I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You must have a lot to tell me. "


    If men want to talk, women should stay away. Xiangluan''s half indulgence as a princess has now completely become rational.


    Watching the three women with Ruiqin go to one side to chat, ye Yinzhu''s eyes turn back to the emperor Silvio. See him again.


    Silvio, Seedorf, Ferguson and ye Yinzhu took their seats respectively.


    Sylvio said: "Yinzhu, you''ve been missing for three years, but you''ve killed your uncle. When I heard from you a few months ago, you didn''t know how happy I was. Now you''re back at last, and Qin City is no longer leaderless. "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "I''m sorry to worry you. Uncle Silvio, now that you know what I''m going to do, I''ll be frank. Just yesterday, I did promise Massimo the great that my eldest son would become the future emperor of the randias empire. But there are several constraints. "


    At present, ye Yinzhu repeated the conversation with Massimo yesterday without any concealment.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, Silvio sighed and said, "Massimo is a smart man. If he had not been forced to die, he would not have made such a choice. Although we are hostile, I have to admit that I am inferior to him as an emperor. "


    Speaking of this, the great Silvio was not half dejected. Instead, he looked at Ye Yinzhu with a smile and said, "but I''m luckier than him, because I have your help. Now the old guy Massimo is here to compete with me for luck."


    When he said that, all four of us could not help smiling. Ye Yinzhu''s original worry gradually disappeared. Naturally, he could see that Silvio didn''t have a bad heart for himself because of this. This is what he wanted to achieve in this trip. Don''t know why, he feels in front of Silvio seems more open-minded than before. Is it because now the Empire of Milan has occupied the absolute chief position on the mainland?


    "Uncle, as you know, Massimo is also Sula''s father, and randias used to be Sula''s home. Moreover, for me now, the most important thing is not the situation in lonzainus, but the holy war on the abyss plane. On the eve of the holy war, I will put everything behind me. In order to make concerted efforts to defeat our common enemy in the mainland of lonzainus, I can only compromise with emperor Massimo temporarily. "


    Sylvio said with a smile, "I understand your problem. In fact, you can see that I have no ambition. The future of the Milan empire is not up to me now. The future of Milan lies in Ruiqin. I believe that under his leadership, no matter how the mainland changes in the future, the Milan empire will stand in the best position. Even if it''s your son who leads landias, I''m sure of that. "


    Ye Yinzhu was surprised. Although he knew that Silvio valued Prince Ruiqin very much, he didn''t expect that he would value Prince Ruiqin so much.


    Sylvio said: "Yinzhu, do you know what Ruiqin said before you just came here? I invited Marshal Seedorf to talk about the fact that landias has just announced that your eldest son, yesiqin, will become the prince of landias empire. Ruiqin gave me some advice. We are our own people, and I don''t need to hide it from you, he said


    Ten minutes later, ye Yinzhu''s whole body became a little stiff. His eyes turned uncontrollably to the boy leaning in xiangluan''s arms. The shock in his heart was hard to describe.


    ----------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please vote for it. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 932

    Ruiqin''s analysis of the situation is even more detailed than that of him, and he also finds out the only loophole of landias in this matter.


    He is less than four years old. What will happen to such a child if he becomes an adult?


    At this moment, ye Yinzhu finally understood why Silvio abolished Fisichella''s crown prince status and made him the new Milan crown prince.


    "No wonder he would say that he would use half of his heart to learn the piano. With his intelligence, maybe he does have it. " Ye Yinzhu sighed.


    "It''s strange to say that Prince Ruiqin is extremely intelligent, but he has no talent in martial arts and magic. He can''t even sense the presence of a magic element. There is a lack of interest in martial arts. But I only like the melody. I once did a test for him, his situation is very special, at least in my life this nearly 100 years time has never seen such an example. He really can''t feel the existence of magic elements, but his mental power is different from ordinary people. At a young age, the mental power can be compared with that of the Yellow level magician. Moreover, his spiritual power will grow invisibly even without training. At the beginning, I was afraid that such a situation would be harmful to his health, but now it seems that there is no adverse effect. Maybe it is because he is too smart. "


    Listening to Ferguson''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help sighing in his heart. He didn''t expect that the Milan Empire would have such a successor in the present situation.


    It seems that the future situation of the mainland is really hard to say. Of course, Massimo the great calculated himself to make Siqin the successor of landias, and Siqin was equally clever.


    But compared with the present Prince Ruiqin, it is much less.


    As an emperor, his own strength is not important, but the control of the whole country. Therefore, wisdom is the most important.


    Silvio said with a smile: "Yinzhu, are you worried about the future of the mainland? Although I am much older than you, I am not willing to think about the future of the mainland. After that, it''s their children who grow up. However, one thing I can assure you is that if your son really becomes the emperor of landias, then the Empire of Milan will never wage war against landias. Even if at that time Milan was dominated by Ruiqin, I can assure you


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t understand why Sylvio said this, but from the perspective of soul, Sylvio''s words are very sincere, and he doesn''t mean to make food to please himself.


    "I''m afraid these things will happen decades later. How was the situation then? Who said it was good? It''s not something I should worry about. What I want to do most now is to be able to complete this Jihad and completely wipe out the worries of the mainland. At that time, it''s time for me to quit the stage. " Ye Yinzhu said with a smile.


    At this time, his mood calmed down.


    Hundreds of millions of people of all nationalities live in this whole continent. How can he change the situation on the mainland alone? Silvio said a lot about the future, let the future decide.


    Silvio said: "the Empire of Milan is well prepared for this holy war. The Empire of Milan will be as good as the city of Qin. Marshal Seedorf and marshal Oliveira will cooperate with you. Milan will never be a drag on the coalition


    "Thank you, uncle Silvio." Ye Yinzhu said sincerely.


    Silvio said with a smile: "however, I have the same idea as Massimo that no matter when the coalition forces start this war, you must be the ultimate commander in chief. Only in this way can I send out the Milan army safely. I think you know what I mean. After the last war, the only thing Milan can trust is Qin City


    Falan secretly supported the landias Empire and launched the last war. Although Silvio didn''t show anything on the surface, his hatred for Falan was always hidden in his heart. If it wasn''t for Qin City, what might the situation be like in mainland China now.


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "I will not shirk this responsibility. Don''t worry. I can''t guarantee that there are no casualties in the holy war, but I can guarantee you that every point of Milan''s casualties is valuable


    Silvio took a deep breath, stood up, walked slowly to Ye Yinzhu, raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, "Yinzhu, you are the most outstanding young man I have ever seen. Whether in strength or wisdom, you can use the word genius to describe. But genius is also human. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You have to remember that in this world, there are many people who care about you. Milan, as long as I am in charge, the friendship between them will never change. And when Ruiqin is in charge, maybe this intimacy will only be strengthened. "


    The feeling of gratitude rarely appears in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. Silvio has indeed changed. Now he is not like the emperor of a country, but more like his elders.


    His every word makes Ye Yinzhu feel warm in his heart.


    The purpose of this trip is not only achieved, but also over fulfilled, consolidating the relationship between Qincheng and Milan.Seedorf said: "Yinzhu, now that the matter has been settled, Oliveira and I have to start the final preparation. I heard that you went to that world after you came back. What did you find? What else do we need to prepare for? "


    Hearing sidorf''s question, ye Yinzhu quickly converged. Jihad is the most important thing for him. When it comes to business, his mood slowly converged, and he said in a deep voice: "I just came back from the abyss plane. I really found something in this trip. The situation of the abyss plane is like this... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ As long as we can solve the above problems, we will have at least 70% confidence in this holy war. I have left the creatures brought back from the abyss plane in Falan, and ask Falan''s masters to study all kinds of toxin control methods on the abyss plane. What''s more important now is not the impact of the environment on our soldiers, but the supply side. "


    Ye Yinzhu said in detail what he saw and heard in the abyss plane. Of course, before the beginning of the holy war, the French Blue Association officially told the countries about the abyss plane, but it was not very important to say it in advance because of his relationship with the Empire of Milan.


    "We don''t need to worry about supplies. As long as we occupy the exit of the passage, there will be no problem. The key is the supply of energy. This is mainly in the magicians. Especially the magicians outside the four systems of non darkness, fire, spirit and space. In that world, there is no other magic element, so it is urgent to solve this problem. Before leaving Falan, I had a careful discussion with senior brother O''Brien. After leaving Milan, I will go back to Qincheng first. The elves have the most say in the changes of environment and elements. Let''s see if they can come up with any solutions. If it is feasible, I think, two years at least and three years at most, Jihad will be launched. "


    Silvio and Seedorf asked many questions about the plane of the abyss. Ye Yinzhu also made a detailed explanation according to his own knowledge.


    On the whole, they have a comprehensive understanding of the abyss plane. This is very important for the preparation of the Milan empire.


    "Well, that''s the end of business. Frankly, maybe it''s because I''m older, and now I often feel tired. It''s so old. " Said Silvio half jokingly.


    As an emperor, he only needs to master the overall situation, and the specific preparation is to be prepared by Marshal Seedorf, the first person in Milan''s military.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "when the preparatory work enters the next stage, the Falan should coordinate the situation of all ethnic groups as a whole. It includes deployment, appointment, logistics and so on. At that time, I may not have time to meet my uncle again. This holy war is of great importance. On the side of Milan, with your uncle, I can rest assured. But a few of Milan''s allies will have to trouble uncle to urge him to do more


    Silvio nodded and said, "don''t worry. After the last war, apart from fro, Milan''s other two allies are now almost one with the Empire. Milan''s decision can be said to be their decision. I''ll keep an eye on it for you. There won''t be a problem. "


    With Silvio''s assurance, ye Yinzhu''s mission of this trip has been completely completed. The support of randias and Milan established the foundation of jihad. As for another powerful orc, ye Yinzhu didn''t even plan to go. With purple there, what else did he worry about?


    Silvio said with a smile: "Yinzhu, didn''t you just say you wanted to test Ruiqin? I think it''s better to be here. I''d also like to see how you test. It''s better to make this boy suffer. He is so clever that I can''t do anything about him. Although I know you don''t have much time to teach him, the child really likes Guqin


    Ye Yinzhu nodded with a smile and said, "learning music is first about talent, followed by hard work. No talent, no effort. As long as Prince Ruiqin is really accomplished in guqin, I will accept him as an apprentice. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 933

    Silvio took a deep look at Ye Yinzhu, and his eyes showed a deep light. He said in a high voice: "xiangluan, bring Ruiqin here."


    Xiangluan, holding Ruiqin, comes with Haiyang and Sula.


    Ye Yinzhu is a little surprised to find that his two wives are a little more spoiled when they look at Ruiqin. They obviously like the child very much. You know, his three children with Haiyang and Sula can be said to be little geniuses. If they can attract the attention of the two wives, the prince Ruiqin must have his own excellence.


    Xiangluan puts Ruiqin on the ground. Prince Ruiqin goes to Ye Yinzhu without stage fright and calls respectfully: "teacher."


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and says, "it''s a little early to call my teacher now. I haven''t started the test yet."


    Ruiqin raised her head and looked at Ye Yinzhu, who was much taller than herself. Her eyes were full of confidence. "Teacher, I will pass your test."


    Although it will be a long time before the beginning of Jihad, ye Yinzhu could never be idle, and he did not waste his time, saying, "let''s start now."


    As he said this, ye Yinzhu went to a table and sat down. With a flash of light on his hand, a Guqin appeared on the table out of thin air.


    This is a short table with Ye Yinzhu sitting cross knee at the back, just looking at Ruiqin standing up, which can also let Ruiqin see the Guqin on the short table clearly.


    When ye Yinzhu put his hands on the strings of guqin, his whole body immediately became focused. Although no one in the world can surpass his current skill, his focus on Guqin will never change.


    Elegant and noble, ye Yinzhu''s temperament is not as mild as before, but a little more familiar to everyone around except Prince Ruiqin.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at the Guqin under his hand with special brilliance in his eyes. He said: "Prince Ruiqin, this Guqin is named Dasheng Yiyin. Its length is 38.7 inches, its shoulder is 6.2 inches, its tail is 4.1 inches, its thickest part is 1.6 inches, and its bottom is 3.3 inches thick. This Guqin has a round head and a narrow tail. Its neck and waist are in a shallow arc. Its surface is thick and slightly semi elliptical Round edge. The whole body is painted black, chestnut shell color is exposed at the paint removal place, and part of the antlers are gray. The hair is big and small, and the belly of snake is broken, and the fine cattle hair is broken. Gold badge. The bottom of the piano is wavy and the fine lines are broken. The round dragon pond is two inches and seven cents in diameter, and the flat Phoenix marsh is three inches and five cents in length and eight and two cents in width. The surface of the instrument is made of Tung wood. It is yellow and pine. The lines are straight and dense. The outside of the small string is from Yueshan mountain. At least there is a combination mark on the emblem, and the Nayin is slightly uplifted. Red sandalwood Yuewei is exquisitely made. Under the forehead, from the pool to the outside, there is a set of blue jade feet carved with sunflower petals, and the feet are made of six edged sharp bottoms


    Ruiqin looks at Ye Yinzhu, and the light in his eyes turns from wisdom to persistence. When his eyes fall on the great sage yiyinqin, listening to Ye Yinzhu''s story, the whole person seems to have indulged in it.


    When ye Yinzhu''s voice fell, Ruiqin could not help saying, "good Qin."


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "do you know it''s a good piano?"


    Prince Ruiqin nodded and said, "because I like Qin, I have read some classics about Qin. Da Sheng Yiyin Qin, Yi Yang Tongzhi, Kong sang Cai, Feng Ming Qiuyue, he Wu Yaotai. In guqin, those who have both nine virtues should keep and push the great sage''s legacy. It''s the most balanced Guqin. It''s suitable for gentle music. Teacher, am I right? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked up at Prince Ruiqin in surprise, nodded slowly and said, "you''re right. However, the great sage Yiyin Qin also has its shortcomings. That''s the piano without soul. Because it is too balanced, even if you want to inject the soul of Qin, you can''t do it. Therefore, it is doomed not to become a famous piano. Since you have read some ancient books of guqin, I don''t need to test you in terms of Guqin knowledge. Next, I''ll play a piano piece. You should watch it carefully, listen to it carefully and feel it. "


    "Yes." Ruiqin nodded respectfully and agreed.


    Ye Yinzhu caresses the strings with both hands, and his soul and emotion have been integrated into the Guqin in an instant. Although he has not yet started to play, this great saint''s Yiyin Qin seems to be shining as a whole. The same guqin, placed in the hands of different people can produce absolutely different effects.


    A low echo sounded, and yinjiansong echoed. With Ye Yinzhu''s concentration, the Guqin resonated.


    When you flick the strings, ye Yinzhu''s hands roll out and beat on the seven strings like flowing water. But strangely, each string is clearly trembling in his playing, but there is no sound.


    Ye Yinzhu plays very seriously and very attentively, as if he poured all his heart into the performance at this time.


    Can music without sound still be called piano music? All the people in the room have good eyesight, but no one can see what ye Yinzhu is doing, or what he wants to do. The only change we can see is that the Da Sheng Yi Yin Qin becomes brighter and brighter with his eight fingers playing, and each string trembles like a beating spirit.


    Ruiqin is very attentive looking at Ye Yinzhu''s action. Her little body doesn''t fluctuate, and she doesn''t feel strange because there is no sound. She just looks at it carefully, as if she is afraid of missing the details.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands move faster and faster, and his fingers seem to be rendered by the light of the strings, just like jade carving.For a long time, ye Yinzhu raised his hands slowly. At that moment, the seven strings on the Da Sheng Yi Yin Qin trembled at the same time. If you observe carefully, you can find that the frequency of shaking on each string is the same.


    Hands slowly down, ye Yinzhu slowly raised his head, at this time, people noticed that his eyes had completely become silver.


    As a great mage mentor in the Department of psychiatry, Ferguson is most aware of this situation. This is the state of extreme use of mental power. When he uses powerful spiritual magic, his eyes can shine silver, but he can''t turn silver like Ye Yinzhu now.


    This seems simple, even without half a magic wave and sound of Qin music, even need Ye Yinzhu to go all out to use his mental power?


    The silver light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes gradually dissipated. He looked at the prince Ruiqin in front of him and said faintly, "do you hear me clearly? See clearly? Do you understand? "


    Three problems appeared at the same time, but Ruiqin didn''t seem to hear ye Yinzhu''s words. His eyes were still fixed on the Da Sheng Yiyin Qin, which was trembling gradually. His eyes were focused and didn''t blink.


    Xiangluan could not help saying: "Yinzhu, what are you doing? How do you let Ruiqin listen to the sound? How can we talk clearly? If you don''t want to accept him as an apprentice, you don''t need to embarrass a child like this! " Before she came from the sea, she was recognized as the most outstanding phonologist. But at this time, even she didn''t understand what ye Yinzhu meant. After seeing ye Yinzhu, the complex emotion in her heart broke out.


    Ocean puffed a smile, light embrace Xiang Luan''s shoulder, "Xiang Luan elder sister, what''s your hurry. The sound of bamboo is measured. You look like a hen protecting chickens. Don''t you know what kind of person Yinzhu is? "


    Xiangluan was stunned for a moment, and her mood gradually calmed down. She heard the sea hen say that she could not help blushing and lowering her head. She said: "you are the hen."


    Ye Yinzhu doesn''t pay attention to xiangluan. He just looks at Ruiqin and waits quietly.


    Ruiqin looked at Ye Yinzhu dully until all the seven strings stopped trembling. He took a long breath and blinked his eyes for a few times. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, he said, "teacher, I''ve heard and seen clearly. But I don''t understand. "


    "Oh? Tell me about it. " Ye Yinzhu said calmly.


    Ruiqin said: "the way you played just now should be a very special ability to absorb the sound of the strings in the tremor. So there was no sound. However, if you look closely at your fingers and the frequency of the string vibration, you can also feel its emotion. That''s why I said I heard and saw clearly. What I don''t understand is how you did it. Is it magic? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes revealed a trace of surprise, "can you feel the emotion of my fingertips when I play the piano?"


    Ruiqin nodded and said, "yes. When you touch and play the strings with your fingertips, you will show a very direct emotion, which I didn''t find at the beginning, but at the end, the seven strings vibrated at the same frequency, which made me understand. Although there is no sound, guqin can also produce emotions. It''s not the music''s emotion, but the player''s own. Teacher, no wonder my sister said that you are the most outstanding voice teacher in the world. Although I understand what you are doing, I also know that it can not be completed in one or two years. I take back what I said before. If I only use half of my heart to learn piano, I''m afraid I can''t be like you all my life. Use a silent way to express your emotions. "


    Before, ye Yinzhu was always praised by others. Although he had some impressions, he didn''t take them seriously. After all, the child is only about four years old, not even four years old. But at this time, when he personally contacted him, he found that all the praise words could not be used too much on the child. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 934

    The reason why he chose this method to play the piano is not to test whether Ruiqin can see his emotions when he plays, but for other reasons. He never thought that Ruiqin could even see the emotions expressed by his fingers and strings. This is no longer explained by talent. What ye Yinzhu is most confident about himself is Qin. But now he suddenly found that the child''s talent in Guqin is probably still above himself. Unfortunately, he didn''t accept the influence of Guqin as he did when he was born. Otherwise, in less than 20 years, if the child can learn Guqin wholeheartedly, his attainments in Guqin are likely to catch up with him.


    You know, it''s not easy to see the emotion of Ye Yinzhu Guqin. Among the people present, only the ocean can barely see it.


    Forbearing his inner shock, ye Yinzhu asked, "what kind of emotion do you see in the process of playing the piano?"


    Ruiqin laughed and said: "it seems that this kind of emotion should be called love. It seems to express admiration, that is, love for the two teachers. Teacher, I admire you most. Although you can''t really hear the music, it''s hard to imagine that playing this kind of music with the great saint Yiyin Qin with both nine virtues can produce such emotions. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed. He couldn''t help laughing, "OK, OK, OK, it seems that our test doesn''t need to continue. It''s a pity. It''s a pity... "


    When others were surprised why he said "pity", Ruiqin said, "teacher, are you regretting that I, as the prince, can''t learn to play piano wholeheartedly?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly, "if you can always follow me to learn guqin, you will have unlimited attainments in Guqin in the future. Although you can''t feel the magic elements. But it''s more focused. If you specialize in guqin, you can even reach the true state that I can''t reach in the future. Although it''s not the peak of direct attack. It''s a pity that I can never achieve. In such a state, you can already use the piano to influence everything around you. "


    this is the first time that ye Yinzhu said that with the improvement of his strength and the understanding of guqin, he gradually found the disadvantages in his cultivation, which can never be changed. Of course, the cultivation of magic and martial arts can make him reach the most perfect sub God level and have great strength. But even if he only practiced fighting spirit, there would be a flaw in his focus on guqin, which made him never reach the true state. It''s impossible even to enter the divine level.


    Ruiqin said curiously, "teacher, can you tell me what is the highest level of Qin art?"


    Ye Yinzhu said slowly in a special tone: "the most real realm is that there is nothing else besides the sermon."


    Ruiqin''s eyes showed a ray of thinking. Soon, he said: "teacher, I think the real situation is not good."


    Ye Yinzhu doubts: "why?"


    Ruiqin said: "although I don''t know whether the true realm really exists, I can be sure that it is only an ideal realm. It''s because it can''t be reached that it''s the pinnacle. If someone can reach the peak, it is not the peak. Any ability is like this, no matter how powerful, there will be flaws. There is no perfect thing in this world. Isn''t it? "


    Listening to Ruiqin''s words, ye Yinzhu can''t help shaking all over his body, and his eyes are filled with silver again in an instant.


    These days, since the curse was ended by vitality, he carefully thought about his relationship with little dragon girl after World War I, and decided to put his ability above Guqin and only practice Guqin magic in the future. But it is precisely because of this that he found the flaws in his piano art. Ye Yinzhu has been practicing Guqin since he was a child, and his pursuit of Guqin art can be said to be tireless. When he finds the defect that can not be changed, he can imagine the blow to him. Just because there are so many things, there is no chance for him to suffer.


    But Ruiqin''s words seem to open the spiritual sense in his heart. Yes, what is flawless in this world? What about the flaws in the music? As long as the heart to the piano art will naturally come. If they think it is not perfect, it will only be further and further away from the perfect.


    At that moment, ye Yinzhu, who has already reached the peak of Qin art, finally made a breakthrough, completely breaking away from the shackles of Qin art and sublimating to another level. It''s just like the unity of man and nature. At this moment, his piano skill finally became perfect and reached an unprecedented level. Although his strength is still sub God level five, but his piano art is no longer taixuan piano heart, but four hearts in one. The accumulation of free cultivation is a perfect fusion.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter with you?" Although Ruiqin is smart, he is only a child after all. Seeing ye Yinzhu''s eyes shining with silver and his strong mental power fluctuating violently, he can''t help but fear. He subconsciously steps back and is protected by xiangluan.


    "Yinzhu." Haiyang goes to Ye Yinzhu and holds his big hand, but he doesn''t use his mental strength to try. She is also a master of music. She has the most direct feeling about ye Yinzhu''s current situation. She knows that he must have found something. At the beginning, after listening to Ye Yinzhu''s explanation about the integration of emotion into melody, she also had this feeling.After a long time, ye Yinzhu''s look gradually returned to normal, and his face gradually calmed down. A warm smile appeared on his face. He looked at Ruiqin, who was held in his arms by xiangluan, and said with a smile, "well, can you tell me where your flaws are?"


    Ruiqin saw that ye Yinzhu was back to normal. She looked at him with a smile and said cunningly, "maybe my defect is that I''m too smart. Isn''t there such a sentence? It''s hard to be confused. If you are too smart and know too much, sometimes it may not be a good thing! "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded seriously, "yes, you are indeed the most intelligent person I have ever met. From now on, you are my disciple. "


    How clever Ruiqin is, he quickly breaks free from xiangluan''s arms and kneels down in front of the table with the great sage yiyinqin. He makes three bows and nine kowtows to Ye Yinzhu. This is a teacher worship ceremony. No matter what his status is, it is necessary.


    Where does Ye Yinzhu sit? After receiving Ruiqin''s kneeling worship, he gently waves his sleeve and rolls up Ruiqin''s body with a soft force. Take it to yourself and hold him.


    "I don''t know whether it''s your honor or mine to accept you as an apprentice. If you''re not uncle Silvio''s child, I thought, maybe I''ll just abduct you. It''s difficult to find a famous teacher, but it''s also not easy to find a gifted apprentice. "


    Ruiqin doesn''t open her mouth. I don''t know why. The clever boy finds that the feeling of being held by Ye Yinzhu is so safe, just like when he is held by his sister. Even his father, Silvio, didn''t feel that way.


    Ye Yinzhu put Ruiqin in front of him, that is, the great sage Yiyin Qin, "you just said that you remember the music I played, so now you play it for me."


    Ruiqin nodded and said, "OK. But, teacher, my hand is too small. Maybe I can play it slower. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. You just play. "


    Ye Yinzhu is sitting at the back of a short chair, but Ruiqin has to stand to play. He looks solemn and childish, which gives people a strange feeling.


    At the moment when Ruiqin''s hands are stretched out from his sleeve and put on the string, the cry of surprise comes out from ye Yinzhu, Haiyang and Sula almost at the same time. Because they clearly see, in that pair of scallion white also like little hands, actually each has only four fingers, no little finger. And ye Yin bamboo as like as two peas.


    "Born with eight fingers."


    At that moment, the atmosphere in the palace of emperor Silvio suddenly became strange. Sula and Haiyang''s eyes almost fell on xiangluan at the same time, looking at her in surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a strange way: "are you really the apprentice given to me by heaven. Your hand is the same as mine While saying that, he also stretched out his hands and let Ruiqin''s small hands on his big hands.


    Ruiqin''s hands are warm and comfortable to hold. At this moment, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly has a kind of sensitivity. Looking at the child in front of him, the feeling in his heart is even stronger.


    Sula exclaimed, "my God, if he is not his Majesty''s son, I really doubt that he is Yinzhu''s child. Their hands are as like as two peas. "


    Ocean nodded and looked at the emperor Silvio. Although she didn''t say it, she felt that there were more places like yeyinzhu in Ruiqin than in Silvio.


    Ruiqin turns to see ye Yinzhu, "teacher, do I still want to play?"


    Ye Yinzhu woke up, released Ruiqin''s delicate hands and nodded to him.


    At this time, our qindi adult can be said to be passionate, born eight fingers, keen talent, good at observation and thinking. From any point of view, the child in front of him is the most suitable person to inherit his legacy, but still that sentence, if only he was not the prince of Milan.


    -------------


    if you like this book, please vote for it. The support of my friends is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 935

    Seeing the eight tender fingers, at this moment, Ruiqin''s status in Ye Yinzhu''s heart can not help but increase greatly, and his love in his heart is also more.


    After all, Ruiqin is still a child. Naturally, he won''t notice Ye Yinzhu''s emotional changes. At this time, his mind is on the Guqin with nine virtues in front of him. The little hand is raised and caressed on the string, and his performance begins.


    Hum, when the first sound of the piano sounded, a strange scene happened. The sound of the piano was not the sound of Ruiqin, but two. It sounds like the two buzz sounds the same, but there are some differences.


    Ruiqin was stunned for a moment, but he continued to play.


    What surprised everyone present was not Ruiqin''s strong memory and learning ability, but the sound that came from the great saint''s Yiyin Qin, which was like a duet.


    Every time Ruiqin plays a note, the great sage Yiyin Qin will play a note by itself, forming its own tune, which will reflect the brilliance of Ruiqin''s playing.


    The piano music like a duet reverberates in this palace with elegant sentiment.


    At the beginning, the sound of Da Sheng Yi Yin Qin seems to imitate Ruiqin''s playing. However, with the deepening of the music, the music itself becomes more harmonious and light. Everything is so natural and relaxed. The soft melody expresses the moving feelings. Just as Ruiqin felt before, this music is just a show of love.


    Ruiqin''s little hand is a little busy. At the beginning, he can keep up with it. However, as the rhythm of the piano gradually speeds up and the beautiful melody spirals out, the melody he plays again, although there are not many mistakes, is like the noise mixed in the graceful music. It will only destroy the atmosphere, but it has no grace at all.


    Ruiqin''s eyes were a little flustered for the first time. When he followed the great saint Yiyin Qin to play half of the whole music, he finally could not play any more. His hands left the strings, staring at the seven transparent strings trembling by himself, his eyes showed the light of thinking, and his little forehead was slightly sweating, which made him look more pitiful.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t make a sound all the time. He felt Ruiqin''s emotional changes quietly. He was able to regain his composure in such a short time and entered a state of thinking. Ye Yinzhu could not help nodding his head. This kid is so smart.


    Without the murmur of Ruiqin, the music is more beautiful. Every listener is unconsciously brought into the mood of the music. Sula and Haiyang have a gentle smile on their pretty faces. In this music, they seem to recall all the good times they had with Yinzhu.


    But xiangluan, who was standing beside them, was already crazy.


    The music stops in the curling rhyme, and the last synchronous shaking of the seven strings emits an extremely moving scattered sound, as if it is the long-term continuation of the deep love.


    Ruiqin turns around and looks up at Ye Yinzhu. Her face is a little red, not because of shyness, but because of excitement. "Teacher, you are so great. How did you do it. Now I understand what you did before. You left the music in the piano. Then, doesn''t it play just by touching the strings? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slightly and said, "I have a lot to do, so I can''t stay to teach you personally. I''ll give it to you. When will you be able to play the same music as I left in guqin, and there is no difference. Then, you are a beginner in Guqin''s attainments. I think you know what I mean


    Ruiqin nodded and said: "what you said is completely consistent, not only in tone, but also in emotion. If I can have this kind of mood and play perfectly, then I can be regarded as a beginner, right


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "that''s right. Originally, I shouldn''t have left this music in Guqin. Since you are still young, I''m afraid it''s hard to understand your emotional feelings. But the fingering and playing methods used in this Guqin are the most balanced and comprehensive, which is suitable for beginners. If you can''t integrate your emotions into the music, you don''t need to be strict. It''s normal that you are too young to understand the emotional things. But you must master as like as two peas, not only the tone, but also the tremor of the string. You must learn not only the piano, but also the quiver of the string.


    Ruiqin thoughtfully said: "teacher, this should be the control of Guqin."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded with a smile, "every time you play it again, it will subtly change you and help your spiritual growth. You are so smart at such a young age, and your mental strength is far beyond ordinary people. With this music, you can exercise your mental strength and master it better, so that there won''t be any problems. "


    Ruiqin turned around excitedly and stroked Dasheng Yiyin Qin as if he had got the best toy. When he turned back, his face showed the solemnity that an adult should have. "Teacher, I promise you, I will cherish this guqin, just like my own life. The Qin is in the people, the Qin is dead, the people are dead. "


    Looking at Ruiqin''s serious appearance, ye Yinzhu is deeply moved. Perhaps, it should be called gratification.He nodded to him slowly and touched his head. "With your savvy, I don''t need to say more about specific cultivation methods. You just need to remember what I said before. Let yourself enter that realm when you play the piano, and you will succeed. "


    Ruiqin reaches out two small hands and holds Ye Yinzhu''s big hand. "There''s nothing else outside of sheqin."


    Ye Yinzhu''s teaching of Ruiqin is not complicated, but most adults are not likely to have the required understanding. What he had done before seemed simple, but the way of keeping the sound in Guqin consumed a lot of his mental power.


    It was Ye Yinzhu who invented the sound storage method, which was originally designed to work on the qindi aircraft carrier.


    It''s because he can''t be on the aircraft carrier all the time. In this way, he can save some Qin music in the aircraft carrier first. When Qin Emperor''s twelve music square launches a divine sound attack, it can be assisted by music.


    Just now, it is more complicated for ye Yinzhu to keep his music in the great sage''s music, because he not only keeps it, but also leaves his own emotional and spiritual imprint in it.


    This becomes extremely difficult.


    Don''t say xiangluan can''t understand it, even if he has been following Ye Yinzhu''s ocean, he only knows a little. It''s definitely Ye Yinzhu''s pinnacle in piano art.


    Ye has the final say, but the test is not what he said.


    In fact, he was ready to accept Ruiqin as an apprentice when he kept the music in the great saint Yiyin Qin.


    Standing up, ye Yinzhu reluctantly glanced at his first disciple and said to Silvio, "uncle, we''re leaving. I''ll trouble you to take care of what you have agreed before. Ruiqin is a gifted child. If you can, when he was young, don''t let him touch too much power world. He is still a child and should have a childhood of his own. As for Qin, he doesn''t need to be too persistent, just as he likes. "


    In Ye Yinzhu''s opinion, Ruiqin, as the prince of Milan Empire, can''t put all his efforts on learning to play the piano. He simply let it go. If he can do everything he said before in five years and lay the foundation, then he will have the meaning to learn again.


    Otherwise, just as an interest is not a bad thing.


    After all, among all the musical instruments, qinde is the best, and it can''t be better used to cultivate sentiment.


    Silvio, xiangluan holding Ruiqin, as well as president Ferguson and marshal Seedorf, have been sending Ye Yinzhu and his wife out of the palace before they stop.


    It''s not that ye Yinzhu is inhumane and doesn''t want to stay close to them for a long time. It''s really that he is short of time. There are still many things waiting for him to do.


    The support of the two empires of Milan and landias has been confirmed, so the start time of Jihad can be put on the agenda.


    As the future commander-in-chief, ye Yinzhu is most worried about the constraints of the abyss plane.


    He must seize the time to solve these problems thoroughly, so that he can lead the mainland alliance of lonzainus to go deep into the abyss to realize his dream, completely eliminate the worries of lonzainus, and revenge for his ancestors.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu and his wife disappear, Ruiqin''s eyes show a strong sense of reluctance and murmurs to herself: "I don''t know when I can see my teacher again. I''m afraid that my teacher''s musical attainments are beyond my lifetime. Sister, I believe now that your description of the teacher is not exaggerated. Teacher, he''s really powerful, just like a bottomless pool, which is hard to see through. "


    Xiangluan sighed, "is he really unable to see through? How simple he was. It''s just being forced by the world that I have to make myself what I am now. I understand why he said, "don''t let you have too much contact with power." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 936

    With a smile on his face, Silvio said, "Ruiqin, you may never catch up with your teacher in your own strength, but in some ways, your talent is even better than your teacher. There is no need to belittle yourself. Qin City and Milan are allies. You''ll always see him again. "


    Ruiqin sighed and said, "I''m just a little uncomfortable. The first time I saw the teacher, I used him. It doesn''t seem very good. I don''t know why, when the teacher taught me to play the piano, I always had a special feeling. As if I should not put utility in the relationship with teachers. I can feel that the teacher likes me very much, especially after seeing my hands. Although the teacher''s love for me may not be comparable to his children''s, but with the relationship between master and apprentice, I think that in the future, at least the teacher will not support landias, which is not good for Milan


    Xiangluan and Silvio look at each other, and their faces become a little strange. Xiangluan kisses Ruiqin''s little face, "don''t worry. Even if you count on him, even if you are not his apprentice, he will never hurt Milan because of you


    Ruiqin looks at xiangluan with some doubts, "elder sister, why are you so sure?"


    Silvio on one side of the smile, said: "smart people are not only Massimo, in terms of layout, he is still a step slower than me. It''s not as active as I choose to be. "


    This time, even Marshal Seedorf and President Ferguson''s eyes have become confused, but Silvio the great has turned back to the bedroom, obviously did not want to explain. No matter how smart Ruiqin is, he is still a child. There are some things that he can''t understand now.


    "Sister, do you know? Apart from the admiration for the two teachers'' mothers, there seems to be some other emotional elements in the music the teacher left behind. Some of the emotions seem to fall on you. "


    "Sister, why are you crying?"


    "Nothing. There''s sand in my sister''s eyes..."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Milan, ye Yinzhu and his two wives directly return to Qin City. It''s convenient to have a portal. Although the mainland of lonzainus is vast, as long as there is a portal, it''s just a flash. Ordinary people also have to be limited by magic power, such as ye Yinzhu, a sub God level strong man, for this consumption can be completely ignored.


    Back in Qincheng, ye Yinzhu immediately gave an order, worried about all the senior officials of Qincheng, including Zi.


    Ye Yinzhu still has to live in his own temporary Lord''s mansion. If it was before, even if he held such a plenary meeting when he came back, he would first find Anya to be responsible for convening it.


    But since what happened last time, he really couldn''t face Anya alone, especially this time he came back with two wives. In the subconscious, he is still a little evasive. That''s why I ordered the deployment directly.


    The first one who came to the Lord''s house was guru, the elder of goblin tribe. Elder guru, with a tired look on his face, came to the Lord''s house by his goblin Ripper. Outside the cave, the goblin Ripper strides in.


    "Lord Qin, you are back so soon. I''m also worried that it will be another three years since you left. " See ye Yinzhu, guru elder obviously spirit a few minutes, stride up.


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and holds elder Gulu''s hand. The figure of the goblin elder has just reached his waist. However, ye Yinzhu shows great respect and personally invites elder Gulu to his seat. But his hand held guru''s claw like hand all the time.


    The guru elder''s face first showed a trace of surprise, and then a look of gratitude.


    "Lord Qin, don''t waste too much. My body can hold on."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head to Gulu and motioned him not to speak.


    After all, the guru elders are different from the senior officials of other ethnic groups in Qin City. The senior officials of other ethnic groups have their own abilities, and most of them are extremely powerful. No matter the patriarchs and elders of the eight Donglong sects, or the patriarchs and elders of the dwarves, as well as Anya, the queen of the elves, they are all strong above the purple level. So, no matter how busy they are, their bodies can adjust themselves.


    The goblins are not good at all aspects of cultivation except their smart minds. After several years of busyness, guru, who is already very old, obviously can''t hold on.


    As soon as ye Yinzhu saw him, he was surprised to feel that the life breath of the goblin elder was weak to the verge of collapse, but there was a special energy to maintain his life.


    He racked his brains for the research of various technologies. As a great elder of the goblin tribe, Gulu spent a lot of effort. After all these years, he had been close to the end of the oil lamp. If it wasn''t for the flourishing development of the goblin tribe in Qincheng, it would have won the respect of all ethnic groups, and made the goblin tribe achieve unprecedented brilliance I''m afraid he can''t hold on for a long time.


    As soon as ye Yinzhu saw him, he immediately took elder Gulu''s hand. For him and Qin City, guru elder is not only an excellent designer, but also the best goblin.At the same time, he is a respectable elder. Qin City can have today, and the help of the goblin tribe is inseparable. It is precisely because of the goblin tribe and the elves that Qin City can get the support of the dwarves. It is also because of the various designs of the goblin tribe that Qin City has the ability to protect itself.


    Ye Yinzhu''s respect for the guru is no less than his respect for the elders of the eight schools of Donglong.


    Warm and soft energy slowly flows into the body of guru from ye Yinzhu''s hand. Ye Yinzhu is very careful, because the body of guru is much more fragile than he imagined, and the vitality of the body is almost exhausted. If the life injected at one time is too large, it is likely to make the elder''s body collapse immediately.


    Under Ye Yinzhu''s careful control, the life energy output from his body is like a seed, which gradually takes root and sprouts in the body of guru elder.


    Guru elder has not felt so comfortable in his body for a long time. His whole body seems to be immersed in a hot spring. Every cell of his body is singing happily. Soft life can be quietly injected into every part of his body under the force of Ye Yinzhu, and then slowly release the vitality contained in life energy, little by little The drops moisten the body of guru elder.


    When ye Yinzhu let go of guru elder''s hand, it was half an hour later. At this time, the high-level of all ethnic groups in Qin City had gathered in the temporary Lord''s mansion. However, with the sign of Haiyang and Sura, they did not make any sound for fear of affecting Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu glances over the top leaders of all ethnic groups. He sees that the three elders of Anya and Donglong eight sects, including his grandmother, as well as the head of Lutz and lucino of the dwarves, and even the four beasts headed by Zi, have arrived.


    Ye Yinzhu made a silent gesture to them. Instead of opening his mouth, he sat down on his knees behind the table and summoned the magic instrument Feibao Lianzhu out of thin air. After slightly tuning the tone with his eight fingers, he began to play.


    This music is very familiar to everyone here. It''s Peiyuan meditation. Although he gave Ruiqin the great saint Yiyin Qin, which has both nine virtues, ye Yinzhu''s current strength and which Guqin he uses can also bring this music to the extreme.


    Listening to the familiar music, the high-level people of all ethnic groups in Qincheng could not help showing a faint smile on their faces. One by one, they found a place to sit down and cross their knees to meditate. You know, in this "Peiyuan jingxinqu", the speed of cultivation is much faster than usual.


    Now ye Yinzhu has been different from before, not to mention listening to him play the piano, even seeing him a few times. How could the people present miss such a good opportunity.


    For his own people, ye Yinzhu naturally will not be stingy. The milky white soft aura floats away, enveloping everyone''s body. His mood is completely integrated into the music, playing quietly.


    Just as he said to Ruiqin before, if you want to really learn guqin, you have to take it as a part of your body when you play it. There is no other simple thing to say except sheqin, but how difficult it is to really do it.


    In the whole continent, ye Yinzhu, who was born to practice chizi Qinxin, is probably the only one who can give up all the thoughts in his heart in an instant.


    The function of Peiyuan jingxinqu is to help the guru elder absorb the life energy that ye Yinzhu put into his body.


    Since the spring of life has been sleeping for three years, now ye Yinzhu is like a living spring of life. The vitality contained in his blood is so overbearing that even a powerful Fairy Queen like Anya can''t absorb it. It can be seen how terrible his life can be.


    Therefore, although it''s just a simple input of some energy to Guru elder, it also has a great improvement on his body.


    With the help of Peiyuan jingxinqu, guru elder slowly digests the energy of life, his own vitality gradually recovers, his pale face gradually recovers, and he constantly takes a deep breath subconsciously.


    The light light flickered, and ye Yinzhu''s face showed a soft divine light. He played "Peiyuan meditation" three times before he stopped. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 937

    The Lord''s mansion is quiet. Sura and Haiyang stand beside Ye Yinzhu with a smile on their face. Naturally, they listen to Ye Yinzhu playing the piano most often, but every time they listen to him, they still feel very comfortable. This is especially true of Peiyuan meditation.


    "Wu --" the guru elder took a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. Although his face still looked so old, his eyes obviously changed. The original turbid eyes were bright again, flashing light brilliance, and looked ruddy. It seemed that he was much younger at once, and his spirit was completely different.


    "Thank you, Lord Qin." Elder Gulu bows deeply to Ye Yinzhu, showing strong gratitude in his eyes. In fact, he doesn''t pay much attention to his own life. He also knows that his situation is not good and he may leave the world at any time.


    Ye Yinzhu extended his life. Although his life doesn''t matter, from the perspective of guru, if he can live a few more years, he can also devote more energy to various researches.


    The reason why he has been able to hold on is that he has been holding on. He has been thinking that even if he is dead, he will not be willing to die until the new qindi is built, when he sees its launch and the appearance of its power.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu gave him a second life. There was no threat of death. The elder of the goblin tribe was in a good mood, and the whole person became excited. His name would have been recorded in the history of goblin tribe because of the Qin emperor, but now he has more time. God knows what else the elder can study.


    "Why are you polite, elder? The whole family doesn''t talk to each other. In fact, I should blame you for not seeing that you are in a bad state. In the future, I will check your body every five years. If it''s normal, even if you live another 100 years, you won''t have any problems. "


    Ye Yinzhu is not a God, he can not completely change a person''s life, let it extend indefinitely, even if he is a God, I''m afraid he can''t do it. But the huge life he has can help dying people live longer.


    At this time, the people in meditation opened their eyes one after another, and they all looked at Ye Yinzhu with a smile. They helped the guru elder and got up one after another to express congratulations to the old guru.


    "Hello, everyone. If you''re polite, I won''t say much. I''ll call you here as soon as I get back. I really have something very important to discuss with you. " Ye Yinzhu didn''t even say hello to the crowd, so he went straight to the theme.


    As soon as ye Yinzhu opened his mouth, everyone''s eyes focused on him. Ye Yinzhu asked everyone to sit down first, and then walked to the center of the hall alone. "I have just turned from the abyss plane," he said in a deep voice. Now I''d like to give you a brief introduction to the abyss level. The abyss level is quite different from what we expected. Some situations are better than what we expected, but some situations are more serious than what we expected. After entering the abyss level, I found that... "


    This is the third time that ye Yinzhu has repeated his introduction to the abyss plane in a few days. For his own people, he introduced them in more detail. He did not let go of every detail. From entering the abyss plane with Xiao Longnu to talking about their return, it took nearly two hours to retell the whole process.


    Among them, the environment of the abyss plane, the race of the abyss plane and the abilities of various races are explained in detail.


    As far as possible, let the high-level of Qin City have a comprehensive understanding of the abyss plane.


    After listening to Ye Yinzhu''s words, people''s faces were different.


    The faces of the three supreme elders of the eight schools of Donglong all show a determined look, just like Ye Yinzhu''s determination to destroy the abyss plane. In order to avenge his ancestors, the eight schools of Donglong will never shrink back no matter what difficulties they face.


    The dwarves are indifferent. The number of dwarves'' soldiers is only 3000. Their role in the battlefield is not as good as casting in the rear. They will not directly take part in the war, and the dwarves'' masters obviously can not come up with any useful way to solve the problem Ye Yinzhu is facing.


    Purple and several other beasts fell into thinking, but most of them frowned. The orcs are good at fighting, not resourcefulness. Just like when ye Yinzhu and purple are together, it is also for his brain and purple for his sword. The two talents have the most perfect cooperation.


    Only guru elders and Anya are thinking thoughtfully. Of course, because of different races, they think in different directions.


    Ye Yinzhu took a sip of the water from Sula and moistened his dry throat. "That''s the situation. I''ve just talked about several problems. The French side is also studying how to solve the problem. But according to my inference, it is very difficult for France and blue to make effective suggestions. You can tell me what you think. "


    Perhaps because of the great recovery of vitality, guru elder''s brain became clearer than before. He said, "let me talk about it first."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and made a gesture of please.


    Guru said: "after entering the abyss plane, we are faced with two main problems: one is the toxins of the abyss plane, the other is the impact of the environment on the soldiers. I can''t help magicians and some special warriors to recover magic elements other than fire, darkness, space and spirit on the abyss plane. It is almost impossible to change the environment of the abyss plane. But let''s leave it to our goblin tribe. As long as there are enough craftsmen to cooperate, I will have a way to solve this problem. "As soon as ye Yinzhu''s eyes are bright, you should know that one of the biggest threats to the abyss plane is the toxins emitted by the abyss organisms themselves and the toxins contained in the abyss plane itself. If this problem can be solved, it can be said that more than half of the problems will be solved.


    "Elder, how are you going to solve this problem?" Ye Yinzhu asked pleasantly.


    Elder Gulu calmly said: "in fact, from the surface, the toxin seems to be pervasive, it is difficult to control. But in fact, we only need to isolate ourselves, and do not give the toxin the chance to invade. No matter how strong the poison is, it will not have any effect. Of course, my method can only deal with toxins in the general sense, and it can only play a certain role in reducing highly corrosive or penetrating poisons, but can not completely dissolve them. "


    Feeling people''s eyes on him, guru elder said proudly: "although I don''t have a specific plan and research yet, as long as you give me one month, I can definitely come up with an effective way to solve the problem. For toxins, the body''s defense is the easiest to solve, just using some leather texture can effectively prevent the invasion of toxins. Most of the poisoning is caused by breathing inhalation, so our research will focus on filtering the breathing air. For example, heavy armored soldiers can add a layer of leather or leather like midcoat inside the armor. Although the air permeability will be poor, it will be very effective to block toxins. In the helmet, we add some special air filtering devices, which can play a very good role in the prevention of toxins. "


    "Well, the elder really deserves to be the first wise man of the goblin tribe. After today''s meeting, please start to study as soon as possible with the masters of goblin tribe. As long as we have a plan, we will immediately put it into the preparation stage. I will give the plan to Falan directly. As long as it is effective, Falan can mobilize craftsmen from all countries to manufacture together. "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t expect to get such good news as soon as he came back. He suddenly got a big boost and solved the problem of toxin. At least the soldiers of longqinus can have more than half of the combat effectiveness in the mainland of longqinus.


    Elder guru nodded, but his brow wrinkled, "but now there is another problem. We can prevent the invasion of toxins. However, when every battle is over, a large amount of toxins will be added to the soldiers'' external equipment, which requires water or other methods to expel. After all, soldiers can''t wear equipment forever. And they also need to rest. The best way to get rid of the toxin is obviously to wash it with water and disinfect it. In the best case, the magicians of light system and water system work together. The water system was washed and the light system was disinfected. In this way, our preparation will be perfect. "


    After hearing what guru elder said, ye Yinzhu couldn''t help thinking again. Water and light are two elements that the world never had.


    That is to say, even wearing the equipment developed by the goblin tribe, it is impossible to carry out sustained combat there.


    How vast the abyss continent is, this war will not end in a day or two. This creates a huge problem for supply.


    Even if it is transmitted through the portal, it is impossible to send every soldier who has participated in the war back to the mainland of lonzainus for disinfection.


    Soldiers can never abandon it, not to mention the emotion, because of the phagocytic characteristics of abyssal creatures, they will devour a large number of human soldiers, and we don''t know how far they will evolve.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu''s good mood before was destroyed a lot, his face was happy, and he fell into thinking again.


    At this time, a sound of nature suddenly sounded, "Yinzhu, you don''t have to be embarrassed. Let me solve all the other problems."


    ----------


    at the end of the month, there are still VIP tickets and recommendation tickets. Please support Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 938

    "Ah?" Ye Yinzhu raised his head in surprise, just facing Anya''s big dark green eyes.


    Anya''s face is very calm, with a faint smile is also watching him.


    Seeing Anya, ye Yinzhu unconsciously remembers the passion of that night, and his mood suddenly has a series of fluctuations. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say.


    Anya slowly walks to the center of the hall and stands in front of Ye Yinzhu, "what''s the matter, silly boy, can''t you understand my sister? I mean, let us elves solve all the other problems. I think I have a way. Although this method can not cure the root cause, it should be enough to maintain the war of the United forces in the abyss. It''s just that the goblin tribe needs to prepare a large number of gateways to cooperate with my method to achieve its due purpose. "


    Listening to Anya calling himself sister, ye Yinzhu''s mind recovered. At this time, he could not care about the embarrassment in his heart. "Anya, I heard you right. You mean, you can solve all the other problems, including those just raised by Guru


    Anya said with a smile: "we have known each other for so many years. When did I cheat you? As for how to solve this problem, we will discuss it carefully later. "


    It''s really hard for ye Yinzhu to believe that it''s true. Anya is easy to say, but what she has to face is how to let the magicians outside of darkness, fire, spirit and space get elements to survive in the abyss plane. As long as this problem is solved, the problem mentioned by Guru elder will be solved.


    Even if Falan lacks anything, there will never be a lack of magicians.


    "Is there any secret skill of the elves? Anyajie, we may have to fight for a long time on the abyss plane. If we only use natural magic to solve the problem for a short time, it is unlikely to last. The magicians of the elves can''t afford it. "


    Anya smile, said: "it seems, you still don''t trust me! Well, I''ll take you to meet someone and you''ll understand why I said I could solve this problem. Of course, it also needs your help. If it''s just us elves, it''s impossible to accomplish this feat. At the same time, I demand that the United forces of lonzainus make every effort to protect our elves from any interference in the process of solving this problem, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    The time of the meeting was much shorter than ye Yinzhu expected. He couldn''t have thought that even the master of Falan and even the Dragon King had nothing to do before. The two problems that needed to be solved carefully were solved by the goblin tribe and the elf tribe just after he returned to Qin City. This can only be described as inconceivable.


    At the end of the meeting, ye Yinzhu didn''t have time to reminisce with his brothers and elders, such as Zi. He didn''t even bring his two wives with him. Under the guidance of Anya, he went to the fairy forest to meet the man Anya said.


    Anya didn''t fly, although she had no load to fly after she entered the secondary God level.


    Step by step toward the direction of the fairy forest, ye Yinzhu follows Anya foolishly. There is no one else around, but his mood becomes more nervous, and he does not know how to face Anya.


    But now, he has to face it again. It''s definitely a painful feeling.


    All of a sudden, the sound bamboo bumps forward.


    Looking up, I saw that Anya didn''t know when she had stopped. She was looking back at herself with a smile.


    "Sister Anya, I..."


    Anya''s pretty face shows a gentle smile. Holding Ye Yinzhu''s right hand, the greasiness of her fingertips makes Ye Yinzhu''s heart beat, and her face looks more strange.


    "Silly brother, what are you thinking? Still thinking about the beginning? I''ve forgotten. As I said, it''s just an experience. You don''t have to think about it at all. My sister will never cause you any trouble, and I don''t want you to cause any trouble to yourself. We are all adults. It was just a special case. It was a coincidence. Even if you can''t forget, don''t put your mind on it. You have a lot of things to do now. Don''t forget, you want to be the commander of the whole mainland of lungzinus. "


    Listen to Anya''s words, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly becomes impulsive, "Anya elder sister, marry me." He is a man. Although he doesn''t know whether he has more love for Anya between men and women or between his sister and brother, he is always responsible for what he has done.


    Anya Jiao''s body trembled violently for a moment, and a surprise flashed in her eyes. But soon, her look returned to normal.


    Release Ye Yinzhu''s hand, "I''m the queen of spirits, you are human, it''s impossible between us. I''m just your sister. Yinzhu, promise me not to say the same thing again. The last thing I want to see is to destroy your happiness. Do you understand? If you really destroy your happiness, or can''t control your emotions and do something harmful to yourself, then I will make you never see me. Remember, forever. "


    Anya''s voice is a little harsh. Listening to it, ye Yinzhu''s ears produce a kind of inexplicable loss. The light in his eyes flickers. Ye Yinzhu slowly lowers his head. At this time, he and Anya have gone to the periphery of the fairy forest.The light light twinkles in the sky, a trace of beautiful color forms a colorful rainbow in the sunshine. Although the beautiful scenery only exists for a few moments, as long as the people who see it will keep the beautiful memory in their hearts.


    The fairy forest has become more dense than before, and the scope has also increased a lot. Every ancient tree seems to have stood for tens of millions of years. Entering the fairy forest, it is difficult to feel the warmth of the sun, but only the fresh air and the sound of various small animals.


    Ye Yinzhu followed Anya all the way to the deepest part of the elf forest, where the huge eternal tree is, and then stopped.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s mood has recovered a lot. He knows what Anya wants to express to himself. He doesn''t care about eternity, as long as he has.


    Ye Yinzhu is a wise man. He knows that it is the most unwise to restrict his thoughts with this feeling. Only by solving the problems from the abyss plane can he have more time to solve everything else.


    To understand this, ye Yinzhu''s embarrassment was buried in his heart, and his eyes became clear again.


    "Sister Anya, who do you want me to meet here? Is there anyone in the elves who can compare with your status?"


    Anya smile, said: "of course, and his status is far higher than me, the elves can not have my queen, but it can never be without him." While saying that, Anya''s eyes have turned to the eternal tree in front of her.


    "Look, he''s coming." A figure from the eternal tree out, is step by step towards the direction of Anya and ye Yinzhu.


    "Ah? Is it him? " Ye Yinzhu looks at the front in surprise.


    ¡­¡­


    Three months later. At the same time, the eight countries in the mainland of lonzainus issued an address. Official accusation is as like as two peas. Only one appointment is made in the text. Surprisingly, the eight official accusation is identical.


    "The Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu was appointed as the commander of the whole army, responsible for commanding the whole army in all battles."


    A simple command contains many problems. From this moment on, the situation of the whole continent has begun to change.


    All the elite troops of the eight countries were gathered and dispatched as a whole. They were thrown into the north and entered the vast and uninhabited area of the Arctic wasteland. All supplies are shared by the G8.


    This episode is two and a half years.


    The name of Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu has long been recited among the people of various countries, but the people do not know why the eight countries issued such an order at the same time, and mobilized all the elite of their country to the extreme northern wilderness where the orcs live.


    It was not only the eight armies and orcs themselves that were mobilized, but also the French knights and magicians from France and Qin City.


    It can be said that the far north wasteland has concentrated all the powerful fighting forces on the whole continent of longqinus.


    It''s such a beautiful thing to confer the seal of the eight countries. It''s an honor that the mainland of lonzainus has never had since its existence.


    Today''s lonzainus is no longer the scattered Sands of lonzainus ten thousand years ago. In order to fight against the common enemy, the eight countries, led by Milan and landias, temporarily put aside their grudges, headed by Falan, are making final preparations in the Arctic wilderness.


    There is also such an order at the top level of the G8, an order from France and blue.


    "Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu is a brilliant genius. He was awarded the seal of the eight countries and swept the abyss with tens of millions of masters. At this moment of crisis, all countries need to give their full support, and those who violate it will be abandoned by heaven and wiped out. "


    Falan''s orders are extremely strict. For Falan, the protection and worries of ten thousand years have finally been solved completely. Falan will never allow any man-made destruction. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 939

    The whole mainland of lonzainus is like a high-speed machine in the past three years. Everything is preparing for the upcoming jihad. The people don''t know what will happen, but all countries are making preparations.


    Falan also announced that once the abyss plane is successfully destroyed, it will be allocated to the new world of abyss plane according to the merits of each country.


    Although it is not suitable to live there now, who can conclude that there are no precious things in such a vast world? Land is always the most important thing for a country, even in a world that is not suitable for survival.


    As a result, the eight powers on the mainland have made greater efforts in this jihad. No one wants to offend Falan, and no one does not want to benefit from this war. Although not all the heads of the eight countries are far sighted, the two emperors of the two empires can be described as far sighted. Under their leadership, there is no possibility of hesitation among the allies.


    When it is three years since Ye Yinzhu came back from the spring of life, all the preparations have come to an end. This unprecedented holy war against aggression is finally about to begin.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep level.


    The miserable green moon is still hanging in the air, the air here is still so turbid, and all kinds of negative breath in the air are constantly fluctuating.


    The giant hater, who is more than ten meters tall, is moving slowly on the ground. Two thousand heads are shaking their fat bodies at the exit of the passage, moving aimlessly.


    For them, it was just a boring day as usual.


    Double headed abhorrence is already a relatively advanced creature in the abyss plane. Although they are not willing to guard here, according to the regulations of the four countries of the abyss plane, every hundred years, a race will guard this passage, and it will rotate once a hundred years. Of course, the so-called royal families of the four abyss countries are not limited here. The four royal families are wizard, witch, shadow devil and moon devil.


    However, in order to guard the passageway more strictly and give full play to the strength of guarding the passageway race, in addition to two thousand abominations, there are also a wizard and a witch at the level of wizard master, plus forty witches and witches.


    With their auxiliary magic, the hateful combat power can be upgraded to a higher level.


    A little black air floated out of the passage quietly, and the sky on the abyss plane was dim. Although they had two eyes, their eyesight could only be described as disrespect. So they didn''t notice the black fog without any energy breath.


    The fog floated out of the passage, quickly flew into the mid air, slowly rose, and in the twinkling of an eye, it had reached the position of nearly 1000 meters before it stopped.


    Of course, the eyesight of witches and witches is good enough, but in this barren place for the abyss plane, those noble witches and witches will not guard outside like hate, and they will rest in the cave beside them.


    Although it is impossible to practice here, there are still some entertainment activities between the wizard and the witch. For example, mating.


    The black fog climbed to a height of 1000 meters and then stopped. At the next moment, a human figure gradually appeared in the black fog. Because it was wrapped by the thick black fog, plus the distance of 1000 meters, the hatred below could not find his existence.


    At this time, a huge silver hexagram suddenly appeared in the mid air without warning. Hexagram is extremely large and expanding at an amazing speed.


    The violent fluctuation of space attribute elements immediately made the double headed abominators below confused. They raised their heads one by one, and their fierce eyes showed the light of amazement and surprise. They stared at the huge silver hexagram, and they didn''t know what happened.


    The speed of the expansion of the hexagram is extremely amazing. In the blink of an eye, the huge hexagram has expanded to a diameter of 1000 meters.


    The witches and witches who are having "entertainment activities" in the cave finally get the news and run out of the cave one by one to look at the sky.


    The wisdom of the wizard and the witch is much higher than that of the double headed hater. They immediately find that the silver light is not possessed by the abyss plane at all. Even his majesty, the devil of all countries, will not use the power similar to this light.


    The reaction of the wizard and the wizard is not bad. For the first time, they launched their own magic. In the sharp whistling, circles of dark red halo rapidly expanded, and in the blink of an eye, they had covered all the double headed haters.


    It has to be said that the four countries on the abyss plane have a very joint defense equipment for the exit of this passage. Whether they are 20 witches or 20 witches, under the leadership of two witches and witches at the wizard master level, their auxiliary magic can just be released to each double headed hater.


    The sorcerer exerts bloodthirsty power on the double headed hate, while the witch exerts Madness on the double headed hate.


    In a flash, all the double headed haters increased their size by 30% and became extremely strong, and a faint blue light appeared on the surface of their bodies.Unfortunately, the long-range dark system breath they launched by spitting could not spit to a distance of 1000 meters even after it was enhanced by auxiliary magic. They could only watch the expanded silver hexagram in mid air.


    Two sorcerers at the sorcerer level looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. Because of their high level, their appearance is no longer different from that of human beings.


    "What is it? How can it suddenly appear in the sky? Has the environment changed? " The wizard said doubtfully.


    The witch shook her head and said, "no, no, how can there be such a huge fluctuation of elements in the changing environment. Besides, this element is something we haven''t seen before. Have you ever had this kind of magic wave in the blue witch kingdom? "


    The wizard said, "whatever it is, get ready for battle. You go, get ready to send the message back. Is that the exit of the passage open? "


    At this point, the wizard''s eyes could not help looking towards the exit of the passage, but he did not find any movement at the exit of the passage, which was still so dark and unchanged. It''s not the exit. What is that?


    The answer soon came out. After expanding to a diameter of 1000 meters, the silver hexagram stopped expanding and stopped. But the silver light it gives off becomes more intense.


    All of a sudden, in the huge silver hexagram, a huge object slowly appeared, as if it had been vomited out of the air by the silver hexagram.


    This huge object presents a beautiful streamline, just like a huge jujube seed. You can see that it is dark blue under the silver light. It seems to be coated with a special liquid material, and it doesn''t reflect light under such a strong silver light.


    When the huge object completely appeared in front of the men, witches and haters below, they were shocked to find that the length of the big object was more than 1000 meters.


    Hate looks huge volume, compared with him, is absolutely nothing. The huge guy had even blocked the dark green moonlight in the sky.


    "My God, what is this?" The two sorcerer masters were surprised at the same time. The pink green anti magic shield appeared on the sorcerer almost at the same time, while a series of dark red halos appeared on the sorcerer.


    Under their command, all the male and female witches would not waste their own strength to throw all kinds of auxiliary magic on the double headed abomination.


    Male and female witches only have the ability similar to magic. The real battle and meat shield depend on the two headed hatred in front of them.


    It''s just, do they work? For ye Yinzhu, who has been preparing for several years, no matter what the abyss creatures guarding the passage below do, his current action will not be affected.


    It was Qin emperor Ye Yinzhu who imitated the dark elements and came to the abyss again. With the last experience, this time, he was not found by hatred.


    Flying to the air of 1000 meters is the calculated distance. Through the long-range attack distance that evolved to the dual head blue hate level, after accurate calculation, 1000 meters is absolutely safe.


    What is the kilometer behemoth in the air? It was through countless craftsmen in Qin city that they piled up a large amount of precious materials, which was also the biggest support of the mainland in this holy war, the qindi aircraft carrier.


    In order to bring the qindi aircraft carrier to the abyss plane smoothly, ye Yinzhu emptied his Xumi ring. After a certain degree of transformation by dwarf masters and goblin masters, the soldiers were barely able to load the huge qindi aircraft carrier into it.


    The appearance of qindi is not only a deterrent to the creatures in the abyss below, but also a moment when even ye Yinzhu himself is full of excitement.


    Qindi first appeared on the battlefield, and its terrible power finally showed itself to the enemy for the first time. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 940

    With a flash of body shape, ye Yinzhu has entered the qindi through the entrance. Without any hesitation, he immediately closes the entrance and exits. At the same time, he takes out the life storage gem from his arms.


    The pink light twinkles in an instant, and with the pink light spreading, one shadow after another appears beside Ye Yinzhu.


    The first thing that came into view was Sura and the ocean. Ye Yinzhu brought them here not for personal gain, but with extremely important strategic significance.


    Sula didn''t even say hello to Ye Yinzhu. She flashed to the limit and sat on the main console calmly. This is the place where the magic crystal controlled the operation of the qindi. Everything has to be approved by the main console.


    Haiyang is not idle. Naturally, the beautiful Smurfs from the twelve music square of qindi are with her. Under the guidance of Haiyang, they enter the most defensive amplifying room in the front of qindi. Where will they show the style of the divine voice masters.


    At the same time, there were dozens of soldiers of all nationalities, including Yinlong Lisha. These people are all trained and specially come to control the qindi, including Sura and the twelve music workshop of qindi. There are altogether 89 people. This number is necessary for the normal control of qindi.


    Sula quickly opened the omni-directional monitoring and control system and connected the internal communication device of qindi. He said in a loud voice: "I''m Sula, the main controller of qindi. All personnel are ready to fight. Repeat, all personnel are in combat readiness. Report on you. "


    "Zone one fire control is ready."


    "Zone two fire control is ready."


    "Zone three magic guided gun fire control is ready."


    "Four zone magic gun fire control is ready."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One after another, reports kept ringing, and the last one who was responsible for ending was Li Sha, "the fire control preparation of the annihilation gun is complete."


    Sula immediately issued a second order, "control system start, qindi power system charged, intermediate magic gun charged, advanced magic gun charged. Start. "


    Ten minutes later, the double headed haters below are enjoying the auxiliary magic constantly exerted by the witches and sorcerers, occasionally launching a breath attack into the air. The whole huge qindi has been moving slowly in the air, and a strong blue light suddenly covers the huge volume of the whole qindi, which forms a beautiful blue landscape with the dark blue qindi. Qindi''s volume slowly rhythm, huge volume in a slight shaking, around the Qingguang around qindi into a circle of cyan halo, the whole qindi quickly moved a distance of about 100 meters, adjusting its own direction.


    Although qindi seems to be so huge, at this moment, when it moves, it is extremely fast. In the air actually appeared a blue shadow.


    Sula looked at Ye Yinzhu, who was not far from the main control console. "Report to the emperor qindi. The emperor qindi is ready. Follow your orders."


    Ye Yinzhu eyes flashing cold light, "intermediate magic gun, all launch, advanced magic gun standby."


    "Yes."


    "All the fire controllers of the magic guide are ready. Follow my orders. 1¡¢ Three, five, seven, nine, five, ready to launch. 2¡¢ Four, six, eight, fifteen secondary preparation, all intermediate magic gun open. All magic guide artillery properties are ready to attack. "


    The abominations below began to see a strange scene. On the huge shuttle shaped object in the air, square holes began to crack. Then, thick black gun tubes slowly extended from inside. There was a strong light. Because it is in mid air, so from the ground, qindi seems to light up a red spot.


    In order to make the Qin emperor continue to fight in the abyss, the masters of the goblin tribe took great pains. Power system and defense system can''t be replaced, so we can only choose the wind system and the earth system. Without the support of Magic Elements in the air, these magic stones can ensure that qindi can continue to run for about a month. You know, that''s thousands of high-grade crystals.


    Only in this way can they get element supply in the abyss plane and launch continuously. Each magic gun is equipped with a dual attribute magic crystal core, which can be launched in different degrees. Of course, the five annihilation cannons don''t need to be prepared like this. After all, every time they launch, they will cost a level 9 magic crystal. Ye Yinzhu won''t use them until it''s necessary.


    A total of 300 intermediate magic guns were on at the same time, also shining with dazzling red light. It''s like there are 300 huge rubies on the qindi.


    These magic guns are all over every corner of the qindi, that is to say, there is no blind spot when the qindi launches an attack. The muzzle of the magic guided gun can be fine tuned. But it also causes that when firing in one direction at the same time, it is impossible for all the magic guided guns to attack at the same time.


    But is this really a problem? If this problem existed, the goblin masters would not call it a perfect masterpiece."Attention, all personnel. In five seconds, qindi will launch in a whirlwind carpet coverage. Get ready for launch. "


    The sonorous sound was heard intensively. Each controller sitting in front of the console was tightly hooped on his seat by the steel bar sticking out of the chair, while ye Yinzhu grasped a nearby armrest, showing his hard to hide enthusiasm in his eyes.


    "Five, four, three, two, one. Launch. " Sula''s passionate voice kept on ringing.


    When the last launch two words sounded, the whole qindi had a huge change. The intense blue light instantly covered every inch of the qindi. The huge airship with a length of 1000 meters was spinning rapidly in the air, and the shuttle shaped hull seemed to follow a blue whirlpool. In the process of rotation is very stable, if not for the violent rotation of the green light, closely watching the qindi, as if it had not moved.


    At the beginning of the rotation, rows of intense red lights spewed out like the fury of the God of fire. At first, each red light looked like a spot of light from the sky, but when they fell, they had become huge pillars of fire with a diameter of more than three meters.


    Three hundred to the firelight, three hundred red spots in a moment of rotation completely pour out, qindi all three hundred intermediate magic guided guns completed their first collective launch. Coverage launch.


    Huge pillar of fire from the sky, the moment of amazing forever imprinted in the abyss creatures mind. Three hundred pillars of fire covered all the abominations and places where the witches and the men lived, and even expanded several times.


    Fire magic forbids to curse meteor fire shower. Compared with the outbreak of this moment, it can only be described as a small Witch sees a big one. There''s no way to measure its power.


    When the three hundred rays of fire fell on the ground, on the creatures of the abyss, everything seemed to be silent and stopped. And the next moment, a semicircle of red light suddenly burst out.


    Boom -


    the extremely hot energy instantly vaporizes all the abyss creatures. Although double headed haters have added a lot of auxiliary magic, how can their bodies compete with those intermediate magic guns that are comparable to the fire system''s single attack forbidden spell?


    The effect of firing 300 intermediate magic guided guns at the same time is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two. This is a disaster, a real disaster.


    Centered on the place where the abominators were, everything around them began to vaporize, the hills were flattened and turned into scorched earth, and the hard black rock of the abyss level on the whole ground was melting and sinking like ice and snow. Only the exit of the passage is still dark. Although it is covered by fire light, it can not affect its existence. It is only a passage. Even if the exit becomes shorter, it has no effect on itself. Of course, the temperature is much higher.


    Under the action of inertia, qindi continued to rotate in the air for more than ten weeks before it stopped. All the faces were full of excitement.


    Sula cheered calmly: "the door of the intermediate magic gun is closed, and the defense system is activated. To prevent the flow of magic. "


    Ye Yinzhu clearly remembers what effect hundreds of forbidden incantations can produce. Therefore, despite the deafening roar from outside, he did not forget to remind Sula to give the order immediately.


    The green light around the qindi was quickly replaced by the yellow light. The green light ran within the yellow light, and the whole qindi soared up under the control of Sura, just like a huge shuttle flying towards the higher air.


    Although the energy turbulence produced by fire element is extremely terrible, it lasts for a short time. More than 70 percent of this hilly area, which is much larger than the Brenner mountains, has been turned into scorched earth in this turbulent flow of fire elements, and the whole ground has sunk more than 10 meters. This is also because the rock of this plane is very strong.


    The reason why qindi can achieve such a huge effect is the perfect embodiment of its own attack power. You know, the magic gun equipped on the Qin emperor is higher than that of the whole Qin City. The construction of qindi is equivalent to half of the wealth accumulated by Falan in the past ten thousand years, or even more. It doesn''t include the cost of manpower and all kinds of materials Qincheng has paid for it.


    --------------


    the continuous climax is coming, my friends, please smash the tickets, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 941

    Three hundred intermediate magic guided cannons are improved from the original ordinary magic guided cannons. Their attack power is more than 50% higher than that of ordinary magic guided cannons. Their power can only be described as terror. Especially when all the magic guided guns attack with one kind of energy, the chain reaction is enough to spread over tens of square kilometers. That''s how the hills were destroyed. If the rock on the abyss plane is not particularly solid, ye Yinzhu requires concentrated emission, and the coverage area will be increased several times. Of course, the most powerful weapon of qindi has not been used yet. The 40 advanced magic guided guns and five improved annihilation guns are the ultimate killers of qindi.


    The mainland of lonzainus dares to launch this Jihad regardless of the loss. If it is said that blue is the confidence of all countries, then qindi is the confidence of Falan. When the qindi was flying in the no man''s land of the Arctic wasteland for the first time and testing its power, the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan was on the scene at the same time.


    It is impossible for outsiders to know what the owners of the Falan tower think, but from their later actions, anyone can see some key points. After the end of the day''s test, Fran officially announced the specific time of attacking the abyss plane to the top of the world the next day.


    "Report consumption." Sula''s quiet voice communicates with all the controllers through the communication system.


    In order to help Ye Yinzhu better, both Sura and Haiyang gave up the chance to have another child for ye Yinzhu. For nearly three years, they have been accompanying Ye Yinzhu and joined in the training of qindi. Sula was able to sit on the main console not because of Ye Yinzhu''s nepotism, but because of her own ability.


    Sula''s reaction ability and cool head made him stand out from many controllers and take control of the position. It can help Ye Yinzhu most directly.


    For the qindi, ye Yinzhu is completely at ease. He once tried to attack the qindi, but found that even his own strength could hardly hurt the qindi.


    This is still the case that qindi does not fight back. If hundreds of magic guided cannons are launched at the same time, whether it has the chance to attack is still a problem.


    According to the words of several other tower owners in LAN LAN, the Qin emperor is not the weapon that should exist in the world at all, and the super artifact can only be described as small in front of it. It is absolutely the existence against heaven and the God on the battlefield.


    It is precisely because of the strength of qindi that Falan has strengthened his final confidence.


    The energy consumption report was quickly summarized at Sura''s office, "report to Lord qindi, all intermediate magic guided guns consume 15% of their energy system, and can carry out five attacks of the same level."


    If qindi has any weakness, it must be in the aspect of energy supply. The increase of attack power also means that the energy consumption will correspondingly become greater. Even the level 9 magic crystal can not continue to support the launching of qindi''s magic guided gun.


    Therefore, in addition to the cooling time of the magic gun itself, we should also pay attention to the energy consumption when driving the qindi to launch an attack.


    Now all the magic guns on the qindi are equipped with the energy system formed by nine level magic crystal. Among them, the configuration of the intermediate magic guided gun is a crystal stone in the fire and dark systems. If it can launch two systems of shells three times each, it must be replenished for a certain period of time.


    The method of replenishment is also very simple. The magic elements in the air are absorbed by the magic array inside the qindi. Generally speaking, it will take about three days to complete the replenishment after the elements of level 9 magic crystal are exhausted.


    This is precisely calculated by the goblin tribe masters, and the calculation unit is the situation of qindi in the abyss plane.


    In order to accurately calculate the recovery time, ye Yinzhu even quietly came to the abyss plane once again, and specially brought several goblin masters and test equipment.


    Forty advanced magic guided guns are all equipped with three magic spars with different properties. Each magic spar can support them to launch once. The recovery time is also three days, but it can only be recovered in the place with corresponding magic elements.


    As for the problem that the annihilation cannons have not recovered, their launch is the fusion generated by the instant of level 9 crystal breaking, which turns into a huge energy attack. One shot is the consumption of a crystal. The cooldown is three times that of the other two.


    The cooling time of the intermediate magic gun is 20 minutes, that of the advanced magic gun is half an hour, and that of the annihilation gun is nearly two hours before it can be launched again.


    In other words, after qindi launches a round of comprehensive attack, not only its own energy will be weakened to a certain extent, but also its cooling time will greatly affect its sustained combat capability.


    This is the result of the painstaking efforts of the goblin and dwarf masters. They can''t do better, at least for the moment.


    No matter how powerful things are, there will be restrictions. Qindi is just like this. In the face of its strong attack and defense ability and movement speed, there will always be some restrictions. Otherwise, it will really be unable to compete.


    Qindi is not only the secret weapon of the alliance, but also the ultimate Assassin''s mace. It will never be used easily until necessary. The reason why the Jihad was called at the beginning of the Jihad, or just entering the rhythm, is after ye Yinzhu''s careful consideration.The passageway connecting the mainland of longqilinus and the abyss plane is not wide, which leads to several problems. If we attack the abyss plane, even if the bimont monster Legion is at the top, we must bear the attack of two thousand tall double headed haters with the help of male and female witches.


    The strength of these two headed monsters can''t be compared with that of the behemoths, but they not only have huge volume, but also can reach the strength of blue level. If two thousand two headed monsters attack at the same time, they will be able to resist the behemoths for a long time.


    Before leaving the passage, it is impossible for the magician to use magic in the process of passing through the passage, so he cannot support the behemoth. In this way, a lot of trouble will be involved.


    Not only is it easy for the four countries on the abyss plane to react and make corresponding preparations, but also their own losses will be greatly increased.


    After considering that it is not feasible to use the army, the senior leaders of the United forces of lonzainus thought of using the advanced magicians to sneak here and use Ye Yinzhu''s cover to launch the magic of destroying heaven and earth. With the forbidden incantation of many magicians, they should be able to destroy these far-reaching demons.


    At that time, the top leaders of the Allied forces were inclined to this decision, but later Ye Yinzhu thought that it was very difficult for the magician to supply in the abyss plane. After using the forbidden curse, he would undoubtedly weaken his strength. Even if he could supply after establishing the base, it would take time.


    This time, the army launched the Jihad, and the abyss plane was difficult and dangerous for the United forces of lonzainus. It was obviously extremely necessary to ensure the strength of the magicians as much as possible.


    After the fire attribute shell of qindi erupted, it can be directly recovered in the abyss plane. With this advantage, qindi naturally became the right choice.


    Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, he made brilliant achievements.


    After listening to Sula''s energy report, ye Yinzhu gave the next order, "qindi is on standby in the air, and the all-round monitoring and control system is fully open. In case of any abyss creature impact, don''t be stingy, and intercept it with magic gun."


    "Yes." Sula answered immediately. At the same time, the qindi went into operation again, suspended at an altitude of 1000 meters, and began to cruise around the huge pit just bombed out.


    It''s impossible for such a huge movement not to be discovered by the hundreds of thousands of abyssal creatures in the periphery, but compared with the two thousand double headed abomination, these lower abyssal creatures are nothing at all.


    With qindi guarding here, it''s impossible for them to pose any threat to this side of the passage. Just in front of them, the expanding turbulent flow of fire elements can stop them for a long time.


    Ye Yinzhu gives sulabi a thumb, and then points to the outside of the qindi.


    Sula nodded to him, gave him a gentle look, and said, "go back quickly. I''ll wait for you here. "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles to his wife. Sula controls the qindi as quickly as a phantom with both hands. The hatch under the belly of the qindi opens slowly. Ye Yinzhu''s body turns into a streamer at the moment when the hatch opens, and disappears at the hot exit of the passage.


    In the absence of Ye Yinzhu, Sura became the sole controller of the qindi, and immediately issued an order, "prepare for the fire controller of the high-level magic guide in area 1. Five guns fire at the same time, water system, target channel exit. "


    Under the front end of the qindi, five square silos were opened, which were twice as big as the previous intermediate magic gun. Five thick black cannons slowly emerged, and the ice blue light condensed at the muzzle. The light was very strong, which was much brighter than the flashing red dot of the previous qindi intermediate magic gun.


    "Put -" five ice blue light suddenly out, the huge fluctuation of water elements, because of the turbulent flow of fire elements in the air with a series of steam reaction, the temperature in the air suddenly decreased a bit, but also brought a lot of water vapor. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 942

    The power of advanced magic guided guns is really extraordinary. Although they are weakened by the turbulent flow of fire energy, when they accurately bombard the exit of the passage, they still have a very strong effect. The temperature of thousands of square meters suddenly drops, and the red ground suddenly returns to black. Strangely, the black ground becomes smooth after the baptism of water and fire Like a mirror, as if covered with a layer of enamel.


    Ye Yinzhu can not be afraid of the high temperature at the exit, but not all of the United forces in longqinusi are afraid of it. When ye Yinzhu returns to that side through the passage again, he will deploy his troops and start the process of the United forces entering the abyss. When the temperature drops at the exit, it will naturally facilitate the entry of all arms of the United forces.


    Falan, if compared with a country, this area is not too big, but if it is just a city, it can be said that it is the largest existence of the whole longqinus. Three years have passed, and great changes have taken place in Falan. In order to make it easier for the Allied forces to enter the other world through the passage, all the walls of the city of Falan were demolished, and the whole Falan area was full of black soldiers.


    Even in the weakest kingdom of Arcadia, the soldiers are well-equipped, waiting for the holy war.


    For this Jihad, the first group of two million soldiers had been ready. They were ready when ye Yinzhu disappeared at the entrance of the passage.


    The entrance of the passage was originally in the underground of the center of Falan city. At this time, a wide passage has been opened, which can be directly entered from four directions through the stairs. They are waiting for the arrival of the order.


    The first batch of logistics supplies have been fully prepared, including a large number of water magicians. In the abyss plane, there is no food or water supply. Therefore, these water system magicians shoulder the important task of replenishing water for the whole army. Of course, they are not enough.


    At the top of the list are the soldiers of all ethnic groups from Qincheng. It''s not that Qincheng soldiers are the strongest allied forces, but because they have a special mission.


    A total of 100000 craftsmen, including the dwarf masters, are waiting quietly, surrounded by goblin rippers with complete loads. The goblin Ripper pulls a huge object behind him. In addition to the goblin rippers, there are also a large number of transport vehicles, such as the super cart powered by Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The first batch of materials is the most important for the coalition forces to enter the abyss. They are responsible for the construction of the base areas. In the abyss, without any supplies, the construction of the base areas becomes extremely important. First, they can guard the exit of the passage, enter and retreat, and at the same time, they can transport huge materials to the abyss through the passage Supply.


    At the same time, the establishment of a solid base can better resist the counter attack of abyssal creatures and make all necessary preparations.


    "It should be almost there. I feel the huge energy wave from that plane. Order everyone to prepare." The old voice echoed at the entrance of the deep plane.


    At this time, standing around the passage is the sixth tower leader of Falan and the little dragon girl, and the old voice from all directions is naturally the Dragon King.


    "Yes, dear Lord Dragon King." O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, immediately gave the order. The innermost members of the coalition are on the move.


    With a flash of light and shadow, ye Yinzhu''s tall body appeared in front of the crowd. The six tower owners were eager to see him. After so many years of preparation, the holy war was about to begin. It can be said that success or failure depended on this. They were eager to understand the situation of the abyss.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "everything is normal. All the guards at the exit of the passage have been wiped out. Qindi is guarding over there. Let''s start to enter. "


    O''Brien nodded and said, "Yinzhu, it''s up to you. Lord Dragon King, please


    The Dragon King''s answer was a powerful dragon chant. The huge dragon chant broke out of the air. Not only everyone present could hear it, but also more than two million couplet soldiers in Falan could hear it clearly.


    Above the dome, the huge golden body of the Dragon King suddenly lit up. If it wasn''t for its body guarding the seal in the dome, the dome would have been demolished when the passage to the seal was dug.


    The huge golden light became more and more powerful than ever before, and the Dragon King''s voice became more and more high. With the huge energy fluctuation, even the strong people like the seven pagoda leader and little dragon girl in the field felt that their bodies seemed to be solidified.


    On the ground, all the golden lines are lit up at the same time, and the dense light is rippling like water waves. With the sound of the Dragon singing, the huge golden dragon in the air actually moved and circled around the golden light that had turned into water waves. If you look closely, you can find that this seemingly solid Golden Dragon is actually completely formed by energy.


    "Thank you, Lord Dragon King." In addition to Ye Yinzhu, the six tower owners of Falan blinked at the same time and disappeared in the rippling golden light at their feet. First entered the abyss plane.


    According to the plan, the strongest troops of the coalition will be the first to enter this garrison. Only in this way can we clean up all the abyss creatures around the hilly area in the shortest time and minimize the losses. These strong soldiers will also stay on the periphery and guard the fortress before it is established.The channel opened by the Dragon King this time is definitely different from the past, because it consumes all the energy accumulated by the Dragon King for thousands of years.


    In order to win the final victory of the Jihad, the Dragon King and ye Yinzhu decided to baptize all the soldiers who entered the abyss plane with the energy accumulated for thousands of years.


    Such Dragon Energy baptism can enhance the physical resistance of all races by 30%, that is to say, the resistance to virus and the ability to adapt to the environment will be greatly improved. Among them, the soldiers with Donglong blood will get the most benefits.


    Because their own blood is inherited from the dragon, so when they are baptized by the Dragon energy, all the East Dragon soldiers below purple level will be improved by three levels.


    In other words, the Yellow level will directly become the green level, and the green level will directly become the green level. If it is a blue level, then it will be directly promoted to the purple level.


    For many years, Falan guarded the seal and constantly put a large number of magicians'' mana into the seal to stabilize it. In fact, this is a trick set by the Dragon King. Dragon King has long told ye Yinzhu that its energy is enough to maintain the seal forever.


    And the reason why Falan continues to inject mana is that the Dragon King condenses these mana with his special ability.


    What a huge sum of ten thousand years'' savings, otherwise he would not be able to baptize millions of lives.


    Although the Dragon King cheated Falan for many years, at this time, he gave back all his accumulated energy to all ethnic groups in the mainland of lonzainus. The overall quality of these soldiers in the mainland of lonzainus will be greatly improved.


    That''s why O''Brien said thank you to Dragon King. Of course, he didn''t know that most of the energy of dragon baptism came from the energy injection of Falan over the years.


    XiaoLongNu floats quietly over the golden ripples and looks at Ye Yinzhu. Her face looks unnatural. The crucial moment has finally arrived. She seems to be a little nervous


    Ye Yinzhu floated out of the sealed place. He was floating in the air with a milky halo all over his body, which made him the focus of the audience immediately.


    "I, ye Yinzhu, commander-in-chief of the United forces of longqinusi, now begin to give orders. All departments should strictly follow the orders and make no mistakes." Ye Yinzhu''s dignity is unprecedented. Although he is still just a white robe, the dignity he released at this time is the breath of the superior.


    "Yes, Lord Qin." The roar of the promise came from millions of voices almost at the same time. The shocking scene undoubtedly made the blood in every human body boiling, and ye Yinzhu was no exception.


    What a feeling it is to be able to command millions of troops, or to be the most elite millions of troops of all nationalities in the mainland of lonzainus!


    "The behemoth, enter the tunnel. Under the personal command of his Majesty the third deputy commander. Purple, the situation of the abyss plane is up to you. Quickly command and clean up all abyss creatures, pay attention to pestilence and toxin. "


    Zi stood in the front of the army and said, "yes. Birmon legion, follow me


    Standing beside purple, there are not only Bimont legion, but also mountain giant Ming, war giant gracis, golden armor, insect flash, thunder, three platinum bimont kings, dragon and lion nuoyun.


    They can be said to be the most powerful force of the coalition forces except for the leader of the Seventh Tower of Falan.


    For the sake of Jihad, all the bimonthly beasts were under the unified command of purple, including the bimonthly legion of Qin City, and after purple unified the orcs, the number of bimonths who came to swear to his Amethyst bimonthly was as high as 2000. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 943

    Among them, the number of gold bimonthly reached 150, and the number of silver bimonthly was close to 500. Under the leadership of the nine great beasts, such an iron and steel master is absolutely worthy of their title of being invincible on land.


    In addition to the dragon lion nuoyun left to command the Amethyst legion, purple led the other seven beasts and two thousand bimont Legion soldiers, as the first army to enter the abyss plane. Swagger towards the passage.


    "Where is the Dragon wolf Knights of Qin City?"


    "Yes." Three hundred uniform sound almost at the same time, boom boom, three hundred dragon wolf at the same time raise their front paws and then fall at the same time, make a roar without interval, just like the same dragon wolf. The other two roars came from the soldiers of the death dragon and wolf knights who knocked their chests with their spears.


    Ye Hongyan, the head of the death dragon wolf Knight order, saluted Ye Yinzhu in the air with a spear in his hand


    In three years, this iron lion has been honed more terrifying. Now, including Ye Yinzhu, no one knows their real strength. For three years, they''ve been snorkeling in Falan. It was not until the coalition forces were integrated that they entered the Arctic wasteland for reorganization. In the process of reorganization, the death dragon and wolf knights had conducted two training battles against 150 golden bimons and 200 Dragon Knights. The result of the battle is beyond anyone''s imagination. Death, the Knights of the Dragon wolf, won.


    As the first legion of Qin City, they deserve it. Although the number is only 300, their existence will always be the most advantageous weapon to defend the dignity of Qin City.


    "Enter the abyss plane, remember, your mission is to assist the bimont Legion in the clearing of abyss creatures."


    "Yes." The black spear in Ye Hongyan''s hand points forward, and a dark blue light suddenly shines. Three hundred dragon wolves march forward in a neat and uniform way. The speed is extremely fast, but the formation is not chaotic at all. In the blink of an eye, they disappear at the entrance of the passage.


    "Where is the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier?"


    Loud and clear sound of the dragon in mid air, two hundred giant dragons, one thousand bone dragons, and five thousand horned Eagle Knights appeared slowly in mid air. In a short time, they came to Ye Yinzhu.


    Although there is no qindi in the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier, these troops in charge of escort have been armed to the teeth. Their task is to follow qindi to fight, protect qindi and eliminate all possible threats to the existence of qindi.


    "Enter the abyss, assist qindi to strike the abyss creatures on the ground from the air, and thoroughly clean up all the abyss creatures within the scope led by qindi."


    "Yes."


    When the elite of Qin city entered the abyss, ye Yinzhu''s initial order had been completed. His goal was very simple. With the cooperation of Qin City''s elite soldiers and orc''s bimont army, he thoroughly wiped out all abyss creatures within the scope of the base to be established. The reason why the elite of Qincheng are dispatched is that they can complete these tasks in the shortest time.


    "The elves."


    "Yes." Anya floats up and looks up at Ye Yinzhu in the air of 100 meters. At the moment when they make eye contact with each other, ye Yinzhu''s powerful light flashes gently, but his command doesn''t stop at all. "The elves lead craftsmen and materials into the abyss, and immediately start the base construction. Strive to form our fortress in the shortest time. "


    "Yes." Anya''s expression did not change, solemn and elegant, floating down, led by the elves, including the four Druids, and all the latest arms of the elves, led the craftsmen and materials to enter the passage.


    This can''t be done in a short time. There are more than 20000 elite soldiers in various arms of the elf clan, including natural magicians. In addition, there are hundreds of thousands of craftsmen and various materials. Although there are 1000 goblin rippers, it will take at least two hours to transport them to the abyss.


    Ye Yinzhu is commanding the whole team here, while on the other side, the legions that have reached the abyss plane have launched the battle of cleaning.


    As soon as purple and other eight beasts entered the abyss plane, they led the behemoth army to march at full speed. According to the guidance of qindi in the air, they made a rapid advance toward the periphery. When purple entered the huge scorched earth pit, she could not help turning pale. Occasionally, she looked up at the qindi in the air and thought to herself, this is really a fierce killing machine. With its existence, the strike is absolutely devastating for large-scale battles.


    On the outskirts of this hilly area, hundreds of thousands of middle and low level abyssal creatures had been alerted by the previous bombardment of qindi. One by one, they climbed up the hills and looked into the interior of the hilly area. The violent turbulent flow of fire elements caused them great panic, and the fierce and hot air stream constantly came to their faces. Although they had the task of protecting this hilly area, they still had a lot of difficulties In such a bad environment, no one dare to move forward easily.


    Volcanic eruption? This kind of situation is very common in the abyss level, but the volcanic eruption will also have a warning, not so suddenly appear such a violent explosion.


    Hesitation, the turbulent flow of fire elements and a large amount of dust hovering in the air make the sky more cloudy and dim, and the qindi has been elevated to a higher level. Therefore, these abyssal creatures did not find the existence of qindi in midair.Ten thousand years have passed since the last holy war between the two planes. The abyss plane has long forgotten the original war. Therefore, although there was such a violent explosion, these ordinary abyss creatures did not realize that it was an attack from another plane. Although the men and women at the exit of the passage had to spread the news, the Qin Emperor''s attack was too terrible. At that moment, they were not only wiped out, but also the abyss creatures who were just ready to be summoned were buried, and no news was leaked. This is also the result of Ye Yinzhu''s calculation.


    The death dragon wolf Knights followed the bimon Legion and entered the abyss plane. With the fast running of the Dragon wolf, they soon caught up with the front bimon beast. At this time, whether it is bimont or death dragon wolf cavalry, who are rendering a layer of pale gold halo. That''s the ability that the Dragon attached to them.


    The strength of death dragon wolf cavalry is mostly around the blue level. At the beginning, when Marshal Seedorf selected them, they were all descendants of East Dragon, with black hair and black eyes. After the energy baptism of the Dragon King, all death dragon wolf cavalry not only greatly increased their resistance, but also further improved their strength, almost all of them They all entered the purple level. On the contrary, ye Hongyan, who was originally a strong purple, didn''t make any further improvement because her own strength exceeded that of purple.


    Over the years, the death dragon wolf cavalry has been riding with their dragon wolf mounts. It can be said that they are one. The Dragon wolf is a level 7 Warcraft. But with their long-term cultivation, not only Ye Hongyan''s Dragon wolf Prince has been promoted to level 9, but most of the Dragon wolves have also evolved to level 8. At this time, with the addition of the Dragon King''s energy, all the Dragon wolves are in full swing The Ministry has stepped into the level 8 world of Warcraft. For a moment, the speed increased. In a short time, they had caught up with the behemoth Legion in front of them.


    "Hongyan, you are from that side, we are from this side." Purple pointed to the left.


    Ye Hongyan nodded, struck his helmet with a spear, and said hello to Zi. Under his leadership, the death dragon and wolf Knights went to the left like a dark blue lightning.


    "The soldiers are divided into eight groups, each fighting his own way. Do it. " Purple cold command into the eight beast ears, after a long period of training, bimong soldiers because of the existence of purple, they will not have any problem with the execution of the command.


    The two thousand behemoths were quickly divided into eight groups, 250 in each group. Under the leadership of a divine beast, they were dispersed and sped forward.


    At this time, the direction of bimont''s giant beast army''s attack was exactly the place with the most abyss creatures in the guidance of qindi.


    The turbulent flow of fire elements has gradually disappeared, but the turbidity in the air is still, the faint dark red light is gradually disappearing in the diffuse, but the fire elements are still active after the rampage in the air.


    Some more daring abyssal creatures were just about to enter the interior of the hill to see what was going on. Just then, they heard the roar of an earthquake.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom -


    every roar makes the souls of the abyss creatures tremble. Subconsciously, the sense of crisis makes the abyss creatures become restless, especially the lords at the top of the mountains, who are ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    At this time, the inferior male and female witches played their role. With screams and the expansion of dark red halos, the fear released from the souls of the abyss creatures gradually turned into bloodthirsty, climbing up the mountain one by one, and making preparations.


    Soon, they saw the master who brought the roar of the earthquake. After entering the sub God level, Ziyi, whose body shrinks to about 15 meters, has come to the place only a few hundred meters away from the abyss creatures. Behind him, a total of 20 golden bimonths raise their arms, revealing their terrible hundred inch claws. Then, there are more than 200 white silver bimonths and violent bimonths.


    ------------


    on the last day of this month, friends who still have VIP tickets and recommendation tickets, please vote for Xiao San. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 944

    Although there are many tall creatures on the abyss plane, it is rare to see such a huge size as bimont. Especially they are not only tall, but also so strong.


    I hate being so small in front of them.


    "Kill -" Purple''s command has only one word. The next moment, the scene of animals running wildly appears in the abyss creature for the first time.


    Almost at the same time, the eight groups of the behemoths all launched a charge.


    With their strong claws and rugged armor, the behemoths rushed to the enemy in front of them.


    The abyss creatures have reacted, but most of them have no intelligence. Under the assistant magic of witches and witches, they forget their fear and are not afraid of the pressure released by bimont. They meet bimont''s attack in bursts of screams.


    Every behemoth warrior is like a chariot, which is a battle without suspense.


    Although the number of abyssal creatures is more than that of the behemoths, they can''t lift any waves in front of the two thousand behemoths who are known as invincible in land war.


    Before purple became the emperor of beasts, the behemoth always took hundreds as its legion. That is to say, a hundred mammons is equivalent to a human army of heavy cavalry.


    Although there are some strong ones in these abyssal creatures, they are too fragile compared with the behemoths.


    No matter the sickle of the sickle of evil, the iron hook of hate, the claw of the ghoul or the shockwave of the heavenly ghost, they can''t leave any scars on the behemoths. Even Berserker''s iron gray fur is immune to these abyssal creatures, which are generally less than level 7.


    Although the behemoths can''t fly like the dragon, their resistance is unmatched by the dragon.


    All kinds of toxins have no effect on them at all. What''s more, their resistance has increased by 30% with the improvement of dragon energy.


    This is also the important reason why Ye Yinzhu let the behemoth army as the main vanguard force.


    Purple charge is in the front. The commander of orcs is always like this, even if he is the emperor of orcs. The higher his position is, the more forward he must stand in the battle.


    The huge Amethyst sword was recast by the dwarves and elves, and then it became purple''s killing weapon. Although its length was close to purple''s height, it was as light as a feather in purple''s grasp.


    The 13 meter long sword had no enemy at all. It only had a broken body. Zizi didn''t even need to use his crystal magic. He just killed a mountain bag with his powerful physical energy.


    The Lord of this hilltop is a sickle with a big body. The length of two huge sickles is close to four meters. Although he has not evolved to the level of golden sickle, he is one of the stronger lords in this place.


    Seeing purple''s huge body climb the hill, the sickle screams and rushes toward purple like lightning. The body takes up a series of fuzzy shadows in the air. The speed is so fast that it has reached its limit in the face of a strong enemy.


    There was a trace of disdain in the corner of purple mouth, so she put down the huge sword in her hand, let the sword tip hang on the ground, and let the two huge sickles of the evil sickle cut heavily on her neck.


    With two sounds, the soul of Lord evil scythe solidified instantly, and his two huge scythes could not even leave a trace on purple''s neck.


    At this moment, a big purple hand held his fragile body. Then, with a rapid crackle, the sickle''s body turned into a piece of purple powder.


    As purple ascended the first hill, it also announced the overall victory of the behemoth army. Although the number of opponents is 100 times more than them, for bimont, the number gap is never a problem.


    Even without the assistance of other behemoths, these abyssal creatures can not escape the end of destruction. It''s just a matter of time.


    Gladys, the war beast, is undoubtedly the one who kills the most. He is worthy of the title of war beast. In large-scale battlefield, even purple can''t compare with his killing value.


    The huge body of more than 100 meters long is absolutely huge in bimont. What GRASSIS needs to do is not to use any attack means, but to run on various hills. Any abyss creature that touches his body will only have a broken ending.


    What? Hurt it? It''s a joke that the defense of the war giant Gladys is the most powerful of the beasts. It''s not easy to hurt him even with the strength of Ye Yinzhu and the owners of the Falan tower.


    The exit of the passage in the hills is in the center of the whole hilly area. Although the behemoths are powerful, they can only attack one third of the periphery of the whole hilly area after they are divided into eight groups. For the other two-thirds, the fighting has already begun.


    The behemoth''s army attacked parts of the north and East, while the dead dragon wolf''s order attacked from the west, spears, knives, and blue torrents. This is the only impression they have left of abyssal creatures.The cold breath is even stronger than the death breath of the abyss creatures. Where they pass, the bodies of all abyss creatures will be broken instantly, and even the souls will be dispersed by their terrible murderous breath.


    The death dragon wolf cavalry may not kill as fast as the behemoth army, but their killing does not stop. With the speed of the Dragon wolf, thousands of lower abyss creatures have ended their lives in their hands in a twinkling of an eye.


    At this time, the sky suddenly lit up, the original miserable green moon was set off as red. The element of fire in the air became manic.


    The eight beasts looked South almost at the same time, and purple murmured, "the same forbidden curse is used by Falan people, and the effect is really different."


    What is the red light? It''s a meteor shower, a real fire curse. However, this forbidden curse should be called super forbidden curse because it covers five times as much area as ordinary meteor shower forbidden curse.


    Even ye Yinzhu, who can simulate fire elements with the force, can''t perform this kind of fire forbidden magic. There is only one person who has this ability in the whole mainland of lonzainus, Sanders, the fire tower leader among the seven tower masters of Falan.


    Sanders'' body is floating in the air, and the other five tower owners are watching quietly behind him.


    It''s a world full of fire and darkness, and Sanders'' fire curse can undoubtedly be strengthened to the greatest extent.


    Coming to the abyss plane for the first time represents Falan''s first attack. The leader of the fire tower has no reservation. This meteor fire shower forbidden spell almost uses more than 70% of his magic power.


    You know, Sanders''s strength has reached the level of sub God level five. A sub God level five level magician tries his best to cast a magic, which can not be described by simple fear.


    Not only the coverage area is huge, but also the density is much larger than the ordinary meteor fire shower.


    Sanders had been preparing for the magic when the behemoth and the death Dragonfly started their crazy killing. At this point, his preparation has finally been completed.


    Dazzling fire, with a beautiful plume from the sky, just like countless meteors fall at the same time brought about by the wonderful meteor shower in general.


    The intense fire lights up half of the sky, and the huge fire elements completely distort the air into another form.


    The creatures in the southern abyss attacked by Sanders watched the fiery red pop falling from the sky, breaking, exploding, swallowing and burning.


    Both the body and the soul end up in the fierce roar that is constantly ringing.


    Under the control of Sanders, the meteor shower carried out a coverage area attack. Just by this magic, the coverage area has reached a quarter of the whole hilly area.


    Inside the qindi, Sula, sitting on the main console, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    What a terrible magic! Although he knew a lot about the masters of the Falan tower, he had never seen them do their best. At this moment, Sula realized how terrible these old people who are busy chasing their sons and daughters every day are. Once they show their violence, they will be so strong.


    You know, this consumes more than 70% of the mana of Sanders, the Lord of the fire tower, to cast a meteor fire shower, which may not be as powerful as the bombardment of 300 intermediate magic guide guns in intensity, but it has more coverage area. And this is just the power he can achieve alone.


    The sub God level is absolutely a powerful and unparalleled existence.


    At this time of the battle, there is no suspense. The battle group of qindi aircraft carrier has entered this plane, flying in mid air to find their carrier, and the conscientious escort is around qindi. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 945

    Sula didn''t want the qindi aircraft carrier battle group to be affected by the unfinished meteor fire shower. As the battle group was assembled, he immediately began to take action to clean up the fish in the abyss through air strike.


    With calculation in mind but not in mind, the mainland allied forces of lonzainus landed on the abyss plane in the strongest way. There was no suspense in this first battle, and the victory was already out of balance. It was only a matter of time.


    When the meteor shower is over, the Elven army has taken the craftsmen into the abyss plane. Just came here, almost all the Elven soldiers frowned.


    They are the favourites of nature, the creatures bred by nature. The environment like the abyss plane is absolutely what they hate most.


    Anya forced to endure discomfort, nodded to a man around, said: "let''s go. We must improve the environment here as soon as possible so that this place can become the rear area of the coalition forces. "


    The man to Anya smile, said: "sister, you can rest assured, give it to me." As he said this, he took out a delicate crystal bottle from his arms. Through the transparent bottle, he could see a drop of bright red blood in it.


    The man first looked around, floated up, chose a place about 100 meters away from the exit of the passage, and stood in the scorched earth.


    He opened the crystal bottle, poured the drop of blood into his mouth and slowly closed his eyes.


    All of a sudden, a strange scene appeared, and an incomparably surging breath of life suddenly released from the man. The huge life could sweep all the positions of the Elven people in an instant, making their brows stretch out.


    then, the man began to take root under his feet, and the roots directly penetrated into his body regardless of the hard ground It is also expanding rapidly, covered by countless roots and huge stems.


    Who is he? Perhaps no one in Qin City has ever noticed his existence, but for the elves, he is the most important existence. His name is Dida.


    When Anya was still in Milan, he was the manager of piaolanquan.


    In the elves, he is nominally the younger brother of the elves queen Anya.


    In fact, he has a more important identity, which is the seed of the ancient tree. Or the incarnation of the ancient tree.


    Dida has never left the range of 1000 meters of the ancient spirit trees, which was the case in piaolanquan at the beginning, and later in the spirit forest of Qincheng.


    Along with the evolution of the ancient spirit tree to the ancient tree, he also evolved into a state of latent cultivation. Therefore, even ye Yinzhu is rarely seen in the spirit family.


    But ye Yinzhu has too many affairs to pay attention to.


    On that day, Anya said that she would take ye Yinzhu to meet a man, who met Dida. Or the embodiment of the eternal tree.


    The reason why Anya agrees that ye Yinzhu can solve the biggest problem of environment and element supply of the coalition forces is because of the existence of Dida.


    When it comes to the tree of eternity, Dida has the ability to transform millions. In other words, he can separate himself from the eternal tree through his own body, and replant the ancient tree of life in another place, so that the breath of nature can be transmitted further.


    No matter in any environment, in any place, as long as it does not harm the spirit ancient tree itself, the spirit ancient tree can provide sufficient oxygen and various abundant energy elements, especially it has a great impact on the environment.


    With it, no matter how bad the environment is, it will change imperceptibly. Of course, the scope of this change will only depend on its level.


    For example, the scope of the environment that the lowest ancient elf trees can transform is about 50 square kilometers. When they evolve into ancient trees, the scope of their transformation will increase tenfold, and the eternal tree will increase tenfold. That''s a terrible number.


    Dida is separated from the tree of eternity and has the ability to separate himself into tens of millions. He is no longer afraid to leave the noumenon, because he has become another seed. It''s planted here. What he drank before he began to grow was a drop of blood from ye Yinzhu.


    As the incarnation of the ancient tree of life, his growth speed is extremely terrible. In the blink of an eye, the trunk has exceeded three meters in diameter, and continues to expand at an amazing speed. The branches and buds gradually stretch out and spread into the sky. Strangely, the black rocks on the ground begin to turn into yellow land under the huge vitality of the ancient tree of life The surging breath of life is constantly expanding outward, expelling the turbid air in the air.


    The result of Ye Yinzhu''s discussion with Anya is to plant this ancient tree of life in the base to be established by the Allied forces, and then the life brought by Ye Yinzhu''s blood can help Dida to evolve. As long as it reaches the level of eternal tree, it will be enough to cover the whole hilly area.


    If it''s just Dida''s own ability, even if it can grow very slowly in this world where there is no life at all, but with Ye Yinzhu, the blood full of life spring energy will be different.


    You know, it takes more than ten times as much life to evolve from an ancient tree to an eternal tree. In that case, ye Yinzhu''s blood is enough. Not to mention the evolution of ancient trees from ancient trees of life.If we have enough time, we can even transform the whole abyss plane. Of course, it may take thousands of years of continuous efforts.


    At present, at least in this coalition base, it is enough to support the normal life of the coalition and the normal supply of magicians.


    Even if the army is fighting outside, it only needs to carry the portal to send the magician back to the base for element supply at any time. It can also be put into the battle again, and the plague on the soldiers'' armor can also be cleaned here.


    That''s how they came up with a solution to this important problem.


    Although the energy is enough, it takes time for ancient trees to grow and evolve.


    Therefore, in the process of cleaning up the abyss creatures in the hilly area, ye Yinzhu took the lead to let the elves come here, and immediately began to plant the ancient trees of life, guarded by 20000 elves soldiers of all nationalities, which was enough to protect its growth. At the same time of rapidly improving the environment, the coalition forces will be gradually transported.


    At Anya''s command, the twelve Elven elders sat down around the periphery of the ancient tree of life and began to sing in a low voice. Circles of emerald green light rose from them, forming a huge green halo around the ancient tree of life.


    This is the life magic of the elves, the blessing of nature. With its help, the growth of ancient trees of life will go more smoothly, and the release of life energy will be fully exerted.


    With the planting of ancient trees of life, the spreading life in that circle can gradually disperse the bad and turbid air, and the craftsmen from longqinusi are also busy.


    Big chunks of rock are moving towards the outside of the hills. These rocks were originally transported from Qincheng to Falan. Because they had been cut, it would be much easier to cast the fortress with them.


    Of course, in addition to the rocks, the omni-directional magic guns of Qin City were also brought here. As long as the construction of the fortress has a prototype, these magic guns can also be installed to make the fortress defense more solid.


    There are magic guns and a large number of magicians. Although it can''t be said that it''s as solid as gold here, it''s not easy for abyss creatures to counterattack. As time goes on, the defense of the fortress will only become more and more powerful.


    Two hours later, all 100000 craftsmen have entered the abyss plane, and the bimont monster legion, the death dragon and wolf knights, and the six tower owners of Falan are also carrying out the final cleaning work. The surrounding abyss creatures are basically eliminated. Although it can not be said that there are no fish missing the net, there will never be many. It''s good to have one in a thousand to escape.


    On the other side of the continent, ye Yinzhu began to command other troops to enter the abyss. The hilly area is so vast that it is not possible for a small number of strong troops to garrison it. Although it is expected that the abyss plane will not launch a counterattack in a short time, it is necessary to make early preparations, and the entry of soldiers can also assist craftsmen in the layout of fortifications and the construction of fortresses. After all, the rock transported from Qincheng alone is not enough, and it needs to be collected in situ.


    All things are in full swing, but ye Yinzhu is in some trouble at this time.


    "Lord Qin. Why don''t we dragon enter the abyss plane? Is our strength not enough to deal with those abyss creatures? "


    In front of Ye Yinzhu, it is the dragon clan leader promoted by qilongcheng, the sacred giant dragon Howard.


    Since he was defeated by Qin City last time and suffered a lot of losses, the number of remaining adult Dragons of the dragon clan has decreased greatly. Although Howard hated Qin City, he heard that after Qin City was defeated by the French and blue army, he really didn''t have the courage to lead the dragon clan to attack Qin City again.


    After ye Yinzhu moved into the dark tower, the situation of the whole mainland began to change. The orcs were unified by Amethyst, which made the Dragon lose the chance of revenge. Howard''s depression can be imagined. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 946

    Two years ago, Falan personally went to the dragon people and asked them to cooperate in the holy war. Although Howard didn''t want to, it was O''Brien, the leader of Falan''s towers.


    The dragon people have become enemies with Qin City. Howard knows that if he refuses Falan at this time, he will virtually isolate the dragon people. In the future, the status of the dragon people in the mainland of longqinus will be greatly reduced, and they will even suffer joint revenge from Falan and Qin City.


    O''Brien assured Howard that as long as the dragon people go all out to participate in the holy war, Qin City will not retaliate against them, and at the same time, he also guaranteed the dragon people''s transcendent status in the mainland. After careful consideration, Howard could only agree to O''Brien''s suggestion.


    How much strength does the dragon have? Falan knows it clearly, but Howard does not dare to hide it. This time, he brought all 500 adult dragons to fight. Originally, he thought that with his own position, he would get a pretty good position. But before the war started. When Falan announced the names of commander and deputy commander, he did not appear as Howard.


    According to the order, the first deputy commander, Milan Grand Marshal Seedorf, the second deputy commander, randias military minister Crespo, the third deputy commander, Tsar Zi, the fourth deputy commander, randias Grand Marshal Cruz, and the fifth deputy commander, Milan Grand Marshal Oliveira.


    The six tower masters of Falan were appointed as the General Commander of the magician group, commanding the magicians of each department. Ye Yinzhu''s dark system is under the command of McMillan, the leader of the soul tower.


    Compared with the strength of Longfa, he is not in a good mood now.


    But he has been very confused, ye Yinzhu is really what foreign sacred dragon? Why did the bones of the Dragon ancestors suddenly wake up and join Qin City. However, he could not find any favorable evidence, nor could he doubt anything.


    At this time, in the army that ye Yinzhu announced to enter the abyss plane, he didn''t mention the Dragon until now, so Howard couldn''t help it.


    If we say that the behemoth regiment at the front is really stronger than him, the death dragon wolf order and the qindi aircraft carrier battle group are also stronger than the dragon clan.


    So what are the elves and the human craftsmen? Is their fighting capacity stronger than our dragon clan? Howard can''t help but stand up and question Ye Yinzhu.


    There was a faint flash of light. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a strong fluctuation of energy. His hands were closed in front of his chest, and the light in his eyes was shining slightly. "Clan leader Howard, now you and your dragon are part of the alliance. Please follow the instructions. I am the marshal of this command. Where the dragon is needed, the dragon will naturally enter the abyss. Now my arrangement is not based on strength, but on needs. "


    "You Ye Yinzhu, this is revenge for the public. " Howard looked at Ye Yinzhu with fire in his eyes. Once upon a time, he remembered that when he saw Ye Yinzhu for the first time, this human was just a small reptile in his eyes. But now he is so powerful that he will be suppressed by the pressure released from him. He couldn''t bear the difference.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "head Howard, please respect yourself and return to your own team. Otherwise, the military law will be merciless. "


    Howard laughed angrily, "OK, OK, ye Yinzhu, please remember. After the end of this war, whether you capture my people or kill the bones of my people and our dragon ancestors, I will ask you for an explanation. "


    Ye Yinzhu gave him a cold look and answered with only four simple words, "wait at any time."


    If he was afraid of the dragon clan in the past, now that he has weakened so many of them, he is nothing at all. Like little dragon girl''s evaluation of them, these dragons are just lizards with wings.


    Howard''s disturbance did not destroy Ye Yinzhu''s calmness. After carefully calculating the time, he ordered the twelve Knights of France and the four infantry legions of Qin City, the long-range attack legion of Qin City, to enter the abyss one after another.


    In the battle with Qin City, the French knights lost a lot, but with the status of French knights, the twelve French knights have all been restored in the past six years, and 120000 knights, led by the twelve paladins, quickly entered.


    Because there is no delay of craftsmen, and the Qin City Legion has nearly 400000 troops, it is much faster to enter.


    With the main force of these hundreds of thousands of human forces entering the abyss, the defense force is sufficient for the time being. After all, there are six tower owners including Falan and eight beasts, totally 14 sub gods. Even if the abyss demon king comes, one or two of them can resist.


    After that, entering the abyss plane is the orc strong battle Legion led by the dragon lion nuoyun, and also the purple emperor''s guard legion, the Amethyst Legion. Then the order reached the dragon. Arrange for them to enter the abyss plane.


    When the holy dragon Howard entered the abyss plane, his eyes also looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly, and his eyes showed obvious resentment.


    "Marshal Seedorf, marshal Crespo." Ye Yinzhu calls out.The two figures appear in front of the main armies of Milan and landias, and salute Ye Yinzhu slightly at the same time. In terms of status, they are the Deputy marshals of Ye Yinzhu.


    Behind Crespo stands his daughter, Clara, whose strength is close to the purple level. She is a very good magician, so she also comes with Crespo this time.


    At this time, she is secretly observing Ye Yinzhu in the air, and the strange feeling in her heart is suppressed and promoted at the same time. Although she knew that nothing could happen between herself and him, she couldn''t help admiring him.


    Behind kleina, a soldier in armor is also looking at Ye Yinzhu in the air. He has only one arm. Ye Yinzhu never thought that this man was the beggar "brother Feng" he had taught in landias city. After that, brother Feng changed his mind and became a new man under the influence of kleina.


    With his own efforts and good physical fitness, although he has only one arm left, he still resolutely joined the army. After several years of training, he gradually stood out and joined the Crespo family, becoming one of the escorts of Crespo.


    There is only one purpose left in brother Feng''s life, that is to guard kleina forever.


    Although he knows how he feels about kleina, he also knows that it is impossible between himself and kleina, just like kleina''s feelings for ye Yinzhu. Therefore, he chose to guard in silence.


    At this time, to see the man in the air again, brother Feng realized how ridiculous he was.


    This man, who looks similar to his own age, is actually the commander in chief of the United forces. You know, this time, the eight countries plus the United forces of Qin City, Falan and orcs, the total number is more than five million without counting the supply forces.


    His position can be said to be the commander-in-chief of the whole mainland! At the beginning, he broke his arm in his hand, but now it looks like glory.


    Brother Feng sighs in his heart that he is the man Miss crane likes. If he is the dazzling sun in the sky, then he is a little firefly.


    "Marshal Seedorf, marshal Crespo, please lead the legions of dragoons from all countries into the abyss plane, and take over the abyss plane, which has entered the military command of the army except orcs. All actions, please consult with the third deputy commander purple


    Ye Yinzhu wants to preside over the overall situation on this side, and on the other side, he can''t do without a commander-in-chief. Seedorf and Crespo are big men in the military. With them in charge, ye Yinzhu can deploy troops here.


    "Yes." At the same time, the two marshals respectfully agreed to command the Dragon cavalry Corps composed of eight human nations to enter the abyss plane.


    With the joint efforts of eight countries, a total of six dragon cavalry regiments of 60000 people have been formed. These dragoons can be said to be the most elite troops in eight human countries. All the equipment, weapons and candidates are carefully selected, and they have trained in the Arctic wilderness for several years.


    The opponents they trained were the Amethyst legion, including the behemoth army.


    Even if it is as powerful as the Amethyst legion, in the confrontation with them, it needs at least four divine beasts to resist. It can be seen how powerful these six dragon cavalry legions are.


    At this point, all the powerful arms of the alliance have been sent to the abyss by Ye Yinzhu. The remaining 1 million troops are relatively ordinary soldiers.


    Of course, they are only the first echelon. There are also about two million and five hundred thousand armies, including the orc warriors, which are constantly being deployed and equipped with logistics. It will be gradually put into the battlefield in the next three months.


    One of the reasons why Ye Yinzhu sent these elite troops to the abyss plane was that they had enough ability to protect themselves and had an overwhelming advantage over abyss creatures.


    Another reason is that their resistance to harsh environment is obviously higher than that of ordinary soldiers. It takes time to build ancient trees of life. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 947

    After all, the Dragon King''s energy is limited. It is obviously the right choice to let the main battle elites enjoy the additional resistance of Dragon King energy first. It is better for these relatively ordinary soldiers to wait until the fortress is built to a certain scale, and the ancient trees of life grow to a certain extent, and the environment is improved enough before they enter the abyss.


    By the end of all dragoons entering the abyss plane, a whole day had passed. After giving the order, ye Yinzhu began to command the remaining troops to be ready to enter the abyss plane at any time. The rest of these troops are under the unified command of Oliveira and Cruz, in order to reduce the pressure of Ye Yinzhu.


    Two days later, ye Yinzhu had arranged another group of 500000 human and orc soldiers to enter the abyss. He also felt a little tired. For three days, he had no rest. Just as he was going to have a rest, and then go to the abyss plane to see the construction of the base, the voice of little dragon girl came to his ear.


    "Ye Yinzhu, the old man told you to come over."


    Ye Yinzhu turns to look at Little Dragon Girl and frowns slightly. No matter what, the Dragon King is her father. She always listens to her call the old dragon king. Ye Yinzhu, as the descendant of the dragon and the descendant of the dragon, is somewhat uncomfortable. But they are father and daughter after all. The Dragon King didn''t say anything, and it''s not easy for him to interfere in other people''s housework.


    Floating up, ye Yinzhu follows Xiao Longnu to the entrance of the passage.


    At this time, the golden light at the entrance of the passage has obviously become dim, and the hovering golden energy dragon''s body has become transparent. The spirit of Dragon King seems to be weakened a lot.


    "Dragon King, are you ok?" Ye Yinzhu asked with concern.


    The Dragon King said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that the additional resistance aura would consume so much energy. It''s just a million odd creatures. I can''t hold on any longer. I have to save enough energy to inject into the channel to keep it open and closed. Yinzhu, I asked Longnv to come to you. I have something to tell you two. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart sank slightly. From the Dragon King''s tone, he had some foreboding.


    "Dragon King, please say it. What can I do for you


    The golden light suddenly shines. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu find themselves in a golden space.


    The whole space is pale gold, and the soft energy waves flow in the air.


    In a flash of light and shadow, an old man with white hair and beard appeared in front of Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu. He was wearing a golden robe and looked antique. His old face looked pale, but he had a pair of bright eyes.


    "Don''t be surprised, this is my field. If you have a chance to enter the level of God in the future, you will also have such fields. In this field, the divine power can be released to the greatest extent, and also can best protect themselves. If I didn''t have my own realm, I''m afraid my soul would have dissipated. What you see now is my soul form. "


    Ye Yinzhu bows slightly to the Dragon King. But little dragon girl just moved her face a little. She didn''t show much when she looked at the Dragon King.


    The Dragon King first looked at the little dragon girl, sighed and said, "I know you are always blaming me. I''m sorry. But at that time, I had no choice. At that time, I did my best to save your life. "


    Little Dragon Girl lowered her head, "what are you talking about. What can I do for you? "


    The Dragon King smiles and suddenly raises his hands. Two golden lights are injected into Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu''s forehead at the same time. All of a sudden, two surging soul forces suddenly rushed into their spiritual sea, and instantly integrated into their soul brand.


    Ye Yinzhu clearly feels that he has more memories in his soul sea, about seals and channels. There are two ways to open and close the channel.


    The Dragon King said: "this passage connecting the mainland of longqilinus and the abyss plane has been completely controlled after ten thousand years of energy infiltration. The method of control I have branded in your memory. If you want to turn it on or off, you need sub divine energy first, and then the way to turn it on and off. It''s good to win this jihad. Once you lose, you can also lead the soldiers of all ethnic groups back to lonzainus and close the passage. Even if there is a god level strong man in the abyss plane, it is not easy to break my channel. At least we can keep the peace of Nagasaki Nuss for another ten thousand years. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart sank, "Dragon King, what do you want to tell us? Is it not enough to have your host in the seal?"


    The Dragon King gave a little smile. His old face was full of vicissitudes, and a thick sadness filled his face. "My people have been gone for so long, and my body has already died. It''s time to find them. As a clan leader, can I make them always leaderless? This time, it may be the only chance for Donglong to take revenge. I never want to see failure happen. Therefore, I will try my best to help you win this war. "


    At this point, the Dragon King pauses. Ye Yinzhu is trying to say something, but he is stopped by the Dragon King. At the same time, ye Yinzhu and little dragon girl find that their bodies have lost the ability to move, and they have been completely restricted. You know, ye Yinzhu is the fifth level of the second God level, and XiaoLongNu is the top strength of the second God level. What a terrible energy to be able to seal their bodies at the same time."Don''t say anything. When I choose you, I have today''s decision. It takes too much energy to maintain my soul. Now, I will pass on my last soul power to both of you to make your souls stronger. Besides opening and closing the seal, the remaining energy after my soul disappears is enough to add a halo of resistance to another three million human warriors. The success or failure of jihad is up to you. Yinzhu, if you want to repay me, take care of Longnv for me. She is the last dragon, my only daughter and my last concern. "


    Although Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu are sealed by the soul of the Dragon King, his eyes are full of kindness and encouragement. He looks at them with a smile on his face, but there is a determined look in his eyes. It is obvious that he has made up his mind to do so.


    Panic mood appears in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. He has vaguely understood what the Dragon King is going to do, but now he has no chance to stop. Even his ability to speak has been limited by the Dragon King. He can only watch the ancestors of Donglong burning more and more intense golden flames.


    At the beginning, Phil Jackson once burned his own soul fire. Ye Yinzhu was very familiar with that feeling. At this time, the Dragon King did exactly the same thing, but his soul fire was much larger than that of Phil Jackson. The golden flame almost spread all over the whole space in an instant, hovering around himself and Little Dragon Girl''s body.


    The fire, which seemed extremely strong, did not bring heat, but warmth. Soft and warm energy slowly infiltrates their bodies, and circle after circle of golden halo rises from their feet and spreads to their heads.


    The light golden light gradually becomes strong, and every slight change will make ye Yinzhu clearly see the continuous growth of the soul bead in his spiritual sea, and the huge life stored in his body can be more perfectly combined with his body.


    In the past three years, ye Yinzhu has never stopped practicing, but it is extremely difficult for him to reach the second God level, even if he is the second God level of Mowu Jibi. Therefore, he is still the strength of the fifth level of the second God level. But at this moment, stimulated by the burning soul fire of the Dragon King, his strength of the fifth level of the second God level begins to change dramatically with the combination of life energy and noumenon Rhythm up, there is a trend of breakthrough.


    No, Dragon King, no more. Ye Yinzhu constantly calls to the Dragon King through his soul, and even wants to resist the energy that constantly infiltrates his body. However, there is a qualitative gap between his soul and that of the Dragon King. Although Ye Yinzhu''s soul ability has reached the peak among human beings, it is still only a human category after all. The soul of the Dragon King has been in the realm of God for thousands of years. No matter how powerful a man is, he can''t be compared with God. Sub gods are not gods.


    Dragon King always looks at Ye Yinzhu and little dragon girl with a smile, his expression is so calm. You know, when Phil Jackson was burning the fire of his soul, ye Yinzhu once deeply felt the pain he faced. The burning of the soul is definitely a hundred or a thousand times more than the burning of the body. But from the Dragon King, ye Yinzhu did not find that his soul had half a fluctuation.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    Chapter four. The old rule is that today is still the sixth chapter. This month will be the last month of Emperor Qin. It will end around the 20th. Brothers who have been supporting Emperor Qin all the time. Finally, vote a monthly ticket for Emperor Qin. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 948

    The Dragon King is enduring the pain with his firm perseverance. From his eyes, ye Yinzhu sees a kind of relief mood.


    Although the body of the dragon king died after fighting with the mother demon king, his soul still exists. However, he is also here to bear the loneliness of thousands of years. Even God, in such a lonely suffering is unimaginable. And the Dragon King because at the beginning of many dragons are buried here, his soul is closely linked with the seal here, so, no matter what, his soul can not have the chance to leave here. If not for the idea of revenge has been supporting him, I''m afraid his soul has long been unable to hold on.


    At this moment, the last hope is coming. The Dragon King finally chooses to understand. He believes that ye Yinzhu and his daughter will take revenge for the dragon family. Even if there is no revenge, this is the last chance. He chose to leave, and at the same time, he increased his last hope as much as possible. For the Dragon King himself, this is not a bad thing. At least, he doesn''t have to suffer from loneliness.


    The warmth is getting hotter and hotter gradually. The soul beads in Ye Yinzhu''s mind have increased to three times as large as before. What''s more strange is that Phil Jackson''s soul beads revolving around his soul beads are absorbed by his soul beads and gradually integrated into his soul, making it stronger.


    The soul is constantly strengthening and changing qualitatively, and ye Yinzhu''s mood is getting lower and lower. He clearly sees that the figure of the Dragon King is weakening in the constant burning of the soul fire and gradually moving towards nothingness.


    Subconsciously, ye Yinzhu''s eyes flutter to the little dragon girl beside him. Little dragon girl is on the opposite side of him. He sees that little dragon girl''s eyes are strange. It seems to be pity, pain and many special emotional elements. There is even an emotion that makes Ye Yinzhu feel a little incredible.


    A strong golden light began to appear in Ye Yinzhu and Xiaolongnv. The golden light was released, and the uncontrolled soul force began to reverse the spirit of the Dragon King.


    The figure of the Dragon King has become nihility to a transparent state, and is about to disappear forever.


    At this time, the body of the old man transformed by the Dragon King suddenly shakes slightly, and then a very strange feeling spreads among Ye Yinzhu, the Dragon King and the little dragon girl.


    At that moment, time and space seemed to solidify. The realm of God they were in trembled violently. Then, a layer of black cracks began to appear around the realm.


    The Dragon King''s face suddenly changed. On his transparent body, his eyes suddenly radiated two kinds of light. At the same time, he looked at Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu. The sudden release of the cold light made Ye Yinzhu''s soul pause for a moment.


    The next moment, the golden light on XiaoLongNu and ye Yinzhu suddenly flourished, especially the light on XiaoLongNu, which was as strong as the sun.


    When ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu found that they had regained control of their bodies, they had been down-to-earth and reappeared at the entrance of the passage.


    The entrance is still golden and the passage is normally open, but they can no longer feel the existence of the Dragon King. The ancestors of the Donglong Empire left this world forever, no matter his body or soul.


    On the dome, the originally huge body turned into a piece of golden light, which floated down and fused with the swirling golden light on the seal, forming the energy of the seal itself.


    "Why, why?" With a puff, ye Yinzhu kneels down and tears rush out of his eyes uncontrollably. Looking at the golden dragon patterns on the ground in front of him, he can''t cry for a long time.


    Donglong''s ancestor, the Great Dragon King, sacrificed his life to complete himself and XiaoLongNu, but he left forever. Although Ye Yinzhu and Dragon King did not really communicate many times. But his old voice is always hovering in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. Warm, kind, deep hatred of the abyss plane. Grand dragon breath. At this time, all this has disappeared, forever.


    Little dragon girl stood there, her expression seemed to have solidified. Two lines of pale golden tears flowed down the corner of her eyes. When they fell on the ground, they even made a clanging metal crash. Standing there, she did not move, as if she had become a fossil, but the heavy sadness spread like a plague, infecting everything around, and even infecting all the magic elements.


    Tears flow, ye Yinzhu first straightened his waist, then, three times in succession, each time his forehead is powerful impact on the ground, making a bang sound.


    When he finally raised his head, there were no tears and sadness in his eyes, but perseverance and persistence.


    "Great ancestors, you can rest assured to go. I, your offspring, ye Yinzhu. Swear by your life and soul. I will take revenge for Donglong clan and you. I will bear in mind what you have taught me, and eradicate the true darkness and evil. The blood of the dragon will be passed on forever. "


    As if I understood what he said, the golden light hovering on the seal suddenly lit up, and the golden light on XiaoLongNu also flickered once, and then calmed down again.With that, ye Yinzhu stood up from the ground after three bows again. As commander-in-chief of the United forces, he has too many things to do. He can''t indulge in grief here, and the dragon king never wants to see him sink like this. The only thing he should do is to destroy the abyss plane and take revenge for the Dragon King.


    Walking slowly to XiaoLongNu, ye Yinzhu raises her right hand and presses it on her shoulder. Looking at her perfect side face, she sighs, "I''m sorry. The dead are dead. What we have to do now is revenge, not sadness. " With that, he opened his arms and hugged little dragon girl. Then he turned and walked out.


    Little dragon girl has never moved her body, just like a sculpture. She doesn''t feel the comfort brought by Ye Yinzhu. She just stands there quietly, gazing at the seal in front of her. The sadness that spread from her never disappeared.


    Back to Falan, ye Yinzhu''s expression became extremely cold, as if he might drop ice slag at any time. From his clenched fists, we can see how strong his mood was at this time.


    "Why? Great Dragon King, you have left me such an answer. " The skeleton of the whole body crackled, and ye Yinzhu rose and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Deep level.


    Has entered the abyss plane, the United forces of lonzainus are making constant efforts. The craftsmen are responsible for building, the elves are responsible for improving the environment, and the armies of other nationalities are responsible for guarding. The strongest legions, even the tower owners of France and blue, are on the front line.


    Over the past few days, a small number of abyssal creatures have appeared near the hills, without exception, being destroyed by the patrolling longqinus coalition forces. But what worries us is that up to now, the abyss plane has not made a direct response. There are no high-level or large numbers of abyss creatures to counter attack here. A few days is not long, but it is definitely not short.


    The attack on the abyss plane by the United forces of the mainland of lonzainus is like that of one country attacking another country. If the attacked party has not made an effective response in a few days, how can this be a normal situation?


    What''s gratifying is that all the actions of the elves are going well. The ancient tree of life grows very fast. Under the influence of the huge natural atmosphere it releases, the environment in the hilly area has been significantly improved, especially the pollution in the air has been continuously purified, and various natural elements have gradually taken shape under the breeding of the ancient tree of life. And the growth speed of the ancient tree of life itself is constantly increasing. At this time, the height is more than 30 meters. Before long, it''s time to evolve in the direction of ancient trees.


    As long as it reaches the second form of the ancient tree of life, there will be no problem in supporting the normal environment in the hilly area.


    After the most elite army of the Allied forces entered the abyss, according to Ye Yinzhu''s dispatch, what they continued to enter was not the army, but various supplies. All kinds of materials arrived one after another, including the Shoucheng Heavy Crossbow provided by various countries, all kinds of food, equipment, huge rocks transported from Qincheng, and so on.


    Qindi''s volley of intermediate magic guided guns not only destroyed the double headed haters and witches, but also flattened most of the central area of the hilly area, which laid a good foundation for the army''s stationing. At least you don''t have to go over the hills in your internal operations. At this time, the name of this hilly area should be changed. It looks more like a basin, but the most peripheral hilly area is shorter and can not be called a real basin.


    Nevertheless, most of the hills in the periphery are three or four hundred meters high, so it is very beneficial to transform them into walls for defense. The use of the overall terrain in the past few years has been studied too much, with full preparation, the transformation process is very fast. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 949

    Along with the supplies came a large number of craftsmen provided by various countries. Naturally, these craftsmen will not take part in the war. Their joining is to help the coalition forces to establish this base area in the shortest time. Only with this basic area can they continue to take action.


    After all, it takes too long for the 100000 craftsmen in Qincheng to build such a fortress, and the total number of craftsmen mobilized from the eight countries exceeds one million. With millions of people working hard at the same time, and with the help of such powerful guys as goblin Ripper and behemoth, the whole construction process becomes extremely fast. At this time, the four directions of the whole hilly area have established a certain defense. Some hills have begun to install magic guided guns and heavy crossbows provided by various countries.


    The qindi aircraft carrier did not continue its air patrol. After all, it needs to consume too much energy, and whether there are a large number of enemies now, although the effect of using qindi for reconnaissance is the best and most comprehensive, some of them are too extravagant. As the traditional reconnaissance corps of Qin City, the hornhawk Knights took over the task and were responsible for monitoring the movement of abyssal creatures around the hills.


    Howard, the holy dragon, stayed in the corner with five hundred Dragons of his family. No one asked them to do anything, and no one asked them to help the craftsmen build the fortress. No one even paid attention to them. There is no place to release the pride of the dragon people. This makes the head of the dragon clan very depressed.


    Once upon a time, the dragon clan was absolutely a powerful symbol in the mainland of lungzinus. Everyone was proud to be a real dragon knight. But now it seems that what an ordinary soldier wants most is not to become a dragon knight, but how to join Qin City and become a soldier of Qin City.


    It''s also a giant dragon. When Howard saw that his clan members who went to Qin City were equipped with magic equipment, even he, the head of the dragon clan, could not help but be jealous. You should know how huge the dragon''s body is and how much wealth it takes to add some magic equipment to the dragon''s key.


    At first, Howard thought that these people who betrayed their own race would be ashamed to see themselves again. At least, they would be ashamed. But now, it seems that the two hundred dragons are superior to each other. Occasionally, when they communicate with their own dragons, they show pride. Obviously, their life in Qincheng is much better than that in longzu.


    Qin City, Qin City, Howard''s eyes fire at the thought of these two words. The man named Ye Yinzhu had already hated him in his heart.


    For thousands of years, the dragon clan has not appeared a sacred dragon, but its status on the mainland is aloof. After his appearance, the dragon clan is declining day by day, which is by no means what Howard wants to see. Although he never cared about it, he was also very clear that the people around him only admitted their identity as patriarchs because they were afraid of their own strength. It is impossible to say that they respect each other. Five hundred dragons sounds like a powerful force, but what''s the use of such a force without cohesion?


    All of a sudden, Howard''s eyes brightened, he clearly saw that a slim figure came out of the giant, and he immediately had a plan in mind.


    When Howard saw the qindi for the first time, the shock immediately buried his dissatisfaction with Ye Yinzhu in his heart. The visual impact of qindi is too strong. As a sacred dragon, Howard can clearly feel how terrible the energy inside qindi is.


    Ordinary people may not feel the energy fluctuation produced by many advanced magic crystals, but how can Howard, the holy giant dragon born as a magic dragon, not be aware of it?


    What a terrible force qindi aircraft carrier battle group is. Most of the troops guarding qindi are from their own dragon family. In addition to dissatisfaction with the coalition forces, Howard has been thinking about this qindi. He has been thinking that if this qindi can belong to the dragon family, let alone its power How powerful it is, the wealth it brings to the dragon people is also something that the dragon people can''t accumulate for a thousand years.


    At this time, seeing the figure coming out of the qindi, Howard shook his body, turned into a human figure and immediately met him.


    "Li Sha, my child, are you ok?" It has to be said that Howard''s voice is very beautiful among the dragon people. As a sacred dragon, his sacred breath is enough to have a deterrent effect on any dragon people.


    From the qindi came out, it is the Silver Dragon Princess from kill, suddenly saw Howard''s appearance, she can''t help but Leng for a moment, subconsciously replied: "grandfather, I''m fine."


    Li Sha''s expression was indifferent. Looking at Howard, there was no emotional fluctuation on the surface.


    Howard chuckled, his eyes shining with a "kind" light, "that''s good. As long as ye Yinzhu doesn''t abuse you and our people, I will be relieved. "


    Li Sha looked at her grandfather strangely and lived together for thousands of years. She really knew her grandfather very well. If he had a great respect for his grandfather before, and had a strong hope and worship, then since the last moment when the Dragon army attacked Qin City, when his grandfather ran away without hesitation under his cover, his heart was cold. This is the important reason why she was willing to stay in Qin City and didn''t have too much nostalgia for the dragon people.Li Sha said calmly: "grandfather, if you''re OK, I''ll go. I''ll also report to marshal Seedorf about the qindi


    When he heard the three words of Qin Di, Howard''s eyes suddenly lit up and turned to the dark blue giant, "is this big guy Qin di? Is it made by Qin City? "


    Li Sha frowned slightly, but he nodded.


    Howard''s eyes showed a look of disdain, "bulky doesn''t mean strong, Qin City is just grandstanding.". Instead of wasting so much precious material, it''s better to use it to cast weapons. "


    There was a flash of anger in Lisha''s eyes. He resisted the anger in his heart and said: "grandfather, this qindi is the result of the efforts of the dwarves and goblins in Qincheng and many human craftsmen in the past six years. How can ordinary weapons compare with Qin di? "


    Howard heart secretly sneer, girl, you are still too young, you can not be excited by the character, I do not understand it?


    The surface made a look of disdain, "what can these guys do? With its huge size, the energy consumption for each flight is astronomical


    Li Sha said coldly: "giving is directly proportional to getting. You can naturally see the power of the qindi in the later battles. "


    Howard said, "what are you doing in this qindi?"


    Howard asked eagerly, but Lisha was awe inspiring. Although his grandfather was in front of him, he was a little more careful because of the disharmonious relationship between the dragon clan and Qincheng.


    "Sorry, grandfather, I can''t tell you. This is the secret of Qin City. If it''s OK, I''ll go first. " With that, without waiting for Howard to answer, he left quickly.


    Looking at the figure gradually away from the kill, a cold light flashed in Howard''s eyes, and then he gave a hard look at the qindi number, which was very intriguing.


    The whole human coalition is paying close attention to the movement around. After all, this is a strange world. After a new group of craftsmen joined, the construction of the fortress was speeded up again, and some rudiments have gradually taken shape. But despite the efforts of millions of people, it is not possible to build such a grand fortress in one or two days.


    For the sake of this holy war, France and blue have given everything they have, and each united country has shown its true talents, and can not tolerate defeat. Therefore, the main idea determined in the meeting before launching is to give priority to stability. Even if the four countries in the abyss have more time to prepare, the coalition forces should first lay a solid foundation here, and then launch slowly.


    In the next month, with the follow-up of materials, the armies of various countries gradually entered the fort under the mobilization of Ye Yinzhu, and arranged to defend in different directions. The number of troops gathered in longqinusi fortress has also increased to as much as 3 million, and it is carrying out comprehensive defense to the whole fortress.


    With the fall of most of the troops, ye Yinzhu''s affairs are reduced. Only he and Xiao Longnu have been to the abyss. He is needed more in the frontal battlefield. Therefore, ye Yinzhu assigned the subsequent deployment tasks to Oliveira and Cruz, and he and Xiao Longnu followed the first stage, and the last group of coalition forces also entered the abyss.


    However, in this last group of coalition forces, ye Yinzhu met an unexpected person.


    "Xiangluan, how can you be in the army?" Ye Yinzhu is surprised to see xiangluan wearing a magic robe and riding on the unicorn''s back.


    Xiangluan is the princess of Milan Empire, but this is not the most important. The most important thing is that xiangluan''s strength is not very strong. After years of practice, her divine voice magic has just reached the middle level of the blue level. However, because Silvio''s father is the real leader of the eight East Dragon sects, xiangluan''s blood of the east dragon is enough to enable him to upgrade to the third level when he passes through the passage, but it''s just the divine voice master of the middle level of the blue level.


    Shenyinshi is either as powerful as ye Yinzhu, or it can achieve enough effect only by quantity, while xiangluan, the single God, needs a monthly ticket after the sixth chapter. At the same time, Xiaosan recommends a good Xiuxian novel for you to see, which is the Tianyi Xingzong on this issue. The book number is 1080365 (to be continued, if you want to know the future, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 950

    Chapter six has been updated.


    This month will be the last month of Emperor Qin. On the 20th of this month, Emperor Qin will be over. At that time, junior three will upload new books at the same time, which will not delay your reading. Around the 15th, Xiaosan will first publish the title of the new book and register it at the starting point, so that everyone can collect it first.


    Here, Xiao San would like to thank the readers for their support for Qin Di in this year. This is the last month. Xiao San hopes that Qin Di can have a good ending on the monthly ticket list. So, please help me to cast your valuable monthly ticket. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 951

    Xiangluan said with a cool smile: "I am also a member of the mainland of lonzainus. As a princess of the Milan Empire, shouldn''t I fight together with my own people?"


    Three years later, xiangluan doesn''t seem to have changed. She is still so beautiful. However, every time I see her, ye Yinzhu has a special feeling in her heart.


    Among other things, yixiangluan is three years older than herself. Under normal circumstances, she should have been married. However, she is still single, and the royal family of Milan has not forced her. Does she want to be alone all her life?


    Although Ye Yinzhu is not sure, every time he sees xiangluan looking at him, he will vaguely feel that it has something to do with himself. When he thought about why xiangluan didn''t marry, he felt a little sour.


    "Don''t make trouble, xiangluan. The holy war on the abyss plane is not a joke. We are facing a cruel and murderous enemy. If you are in any danger, how can I explain to Uncle Silvio?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice was a little urgent, but xiangluan said, "you don''t need to explain anything to my father. It''s my own decision. I''ve made all the preparations before I came here. Don''t worry. I don''t die that easily. Besides, as a magician, can I still charge in the front line? "


    Ye Yinzhu looks at xiangluan with a bitter smile. His face is constantly changing. Finally, he has to give up. Although he is the commander-in-chief of the United forces, xiangluan, as a princess of the Milan Empire, ye Yinzhu can order her to appear anywhere on the battlefield, but she can''t stop her from joining the war.


    Forget it. Let her go if she wants to. Anyway, she has her own command. She should be careful not to go to the front line of the battlefield. There should be no problem.


    "All right. In this case, Princess xiangluan, I order you to join the Shenyin battle group after entering the abyss plane, and follow my instructions directly. "


    Xiangluan''s beautiful eyes brightened. "Shenyin battle group, it sounds good. But how come I haven''t heard of this system in Qin City before? "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile, "there are many secrets of Qin City. You don''t know much about it."


    Little dragon girl has been standing beside Ye Yinzhu. When he talks with xiangluan, Little Dragon Girl''s eyes fall on xiangluan strangely, and she doesn''t know what to think.


    Since the death of the Dragon King that day, little dragon girl has spoken less than before, and most of the time she just follows Ye Yinzhu silently. Sometimes the light in my eyes is dull, sometimes thinking.


    Soon, xiangluan knew what kind of existence Ye Yinzhu said of Shenyin battle group. Ye Yinzhu assigned her to Haiyang for the first time and became an alternate member of qindi twelve music square.


    Xiangluan is not inferior to any other Smurfs in the attainment of Shenyin magic, and this position deserves its name. But what makes xiangluan depressed is that with this terrible qindi number as a guarantee, qindi twelve music square is almost impossible to be hurt. Does she have a real chance to play as an alternate?


    Of course, ye Yinzhu didn''t give her a chance to refute. After she was shoved into the sea, she disappeared immediately. Xiangluan couldn''t find anyone to protest. And the ocean and xiangluan sisters goodbye also can''t let her leave his side.


    Ye Yinzhu secretly gave her the task of protecting xiangluan from leaving the qindi.


    Although this is the abyss plane, but on the qindi, safety is absolutely assured. Even if the abyss demon king came, it was not so easy to break the defense of the Qin emperor.


    After arranging xiangluan, ye Yinzhu immediately devoted himself to his work. The first meeting of the coalition forces was held in this newly built fort of longqinusi.


    Those who can attend this meeting are at least the generals at the level of group army commander or above, as well as the tower owners of Falan and several commanders of the coalition forces in the abyss.


    Ye Yinzhu sat at the head of the temporary headquarters established in the center of the fortress. Seeing that all the people had arrived, he immediately announced the beginning of the meeting.


    "Marshal Seedorf, please report the current situation of our army." This is the coalition headquarters. In this kind of place, there are only upper and lower levels.


    Seedorf nodded his head, his face is always so firm and quiet, "after our army entered the abyss, while guarding the fort of lonzainus, we carried out a cleaning operation around. In the operation, we killed more than 30000 creatures in the abyss, and the loss of our army is very small, which can be ignored. There are more than three hundred and fifty thousand of them, including three hundred and twenty thousand of them. These are the most effective troops in our army at present. At present, the morale of the army is high and everything is in good condition. Every day in addition to the necessary training and patrol, rest in the camp. When the fortifications around the fortress are completed, we will begin to build barracks inside the fortress. "


    "In terms of logistics supply, materials are sufficient, and they are continuously transported to the fortress. Everything is normal. Field marshal Crespo was in charge of the logistics. He will report the details to you. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to Crespo, who immediately reported the current logistics situation of the coalition in detail. Because of adequate preparation, all kinds of materials are sufficient to support the army in long-term operations.As long as there is a channel, the follow-up materials can be continuously transported here.


    Although more than five million troops were recruited by the Allied forces in this war, including the orc army with a large amount of food, it was the whole mainland of longqinus that supported the war, so there would never be any material problems.


    After listening to the two marshals'' respective reports, ye Yinzhu turned his eyes to Anya, "what''s the situation of the elves'' environmental transformation now? How long will it take for ancient trees to evolve? "


    Anya said: "the evolution of ancient trees will take about ten days. With the energy in the spring of life, evolution is ideal. Although the environment here is extremely bad, it has been significantly improved. As long as the soldiers are within the range of the fortress, they will not be affected by the environment of this plane. After the evolution of the ancient tree is completed, the soldiers and magicians can recover normally in the fortress as they do in the mainland of lungzinus. "


    "Sula." Ye Yinzhu called his wife. In his absence, the battle group of the aircraft carrier qindi was under the full command of Sura, so she was also eligible to attend the meeting.


    The husband and wife are interlinked, so ye Yinzhu doesn''t need to ask questions. Sura has quickly replied: "according to our reconnaissance, the abyss creatures in the territory of the nearest abyss plane from the fortress not only have no sign of fighting back, but also give up the territory about 15 days ago and retreat towards the abyss continent. Because of the environmental impact, our hornhawk Knights didn''t conduct in-depth reconnaissance to avoid falling into the trap. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded slowly and said: "according to these signs, the four countries on the abyss plane are much more stable than we thought. At least they didn''t attack blindly. We came all of a sudden, and they were able to make the right response in such a short period of time to withdraw the nearby abyss creatures, which means that our enemies are not simple. Please be careful, marshals. The original plan remains unchanged. The patrol of the hornhawk Knight continues, and all the legions are ready to fight at any time. "


    "Yes." All the generals in the camp answered the promise at the same time.


    "Marshal, I have something to say." Just at this time, a tall figure came out. He was bald, with strong momentum. He walked out of his position and saluted Ye Yinzhu.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on him. Ye Yinzhu said calmly, "chief Howard, what do you want to say?"


    It is Howard, the holy dragon, who stands out. After all, he is the head of the dragon clan and naturally has the right to attend the meeting.


    Howard looked very calm at this time. He seemed to have forgotten the hatred between the dragon clan and Qin City. "Marshal, our dragon clan has not made any contribution since we entered the abyss. Moreover, we are in a separate formation and have not participated in any action. I ask the marshal to put us in the battle order. As a dragon, we should fight for the mainland of lonzainus. "


    "Oh?" Looking at Howard, ye Yinzhu is surprised. "What kind of battle sequence does the clan leader want the dragon to join?"


    Howard said: "we dragon can fly for a long time and have strong resistance to all kinds of complex environments. Although the environment of this plane is bad, it is nothing to us at all. I see that there are our dragon family in the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier. I think if we join, the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier will become more powerful. It will also be easier to guard the qindi. In this way, we can also appear in the front line of the war together with the qindi, and play our due role in the dragon race. "


    Looking at Howard, a faint silver light flashed through Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. Others may not see the change in Howard''s soul, but since he was injected with the soul of the Dragon King, ye Yinzhu''s soul sharpness has become much stronger than before.


    He clearly found that when Howard spoke, there was a touch of greed in his mood. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 952

    Although he hides well, he still does not escape the detection of Ye Yinzhu.


    "No. I refuse. " It was Sura who spoke. Sula took a cold look at Howard and said, "the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier has been cooperating for a long time. Joining new members rashly will not only fail to enhance the combat effectiveness, but will be a drag."


    Howard said angrily, "do you think our dragon clan is a drag? Are you the only one who can command the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier by virtue of nepotism, and we dragon people have no right to join in


    Sula''s eyes flashed purple, and she said in a cold voice, "who do you mean by nepotism?"


    Howard disdained to curl his mouth. Although he didn''t speak, the light from the corner of his eyes swept Ye Yinzhu and Sula. Everyone knew what he meant.


    Sula just wanted to say something more, but she was stopped by Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu stood up from the handsome position with a smile and walked slowly to Howard, "well, since the patriarch Howard is so devoted to Jihad, how can I refuse? From today on, you and your people will join the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier. We will obey captain Sura''s instructions. However, I don''t want to hear about the nepotism you mentioned before. I think you can see what I mean


    In a flash, ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned silver at the same time. Howard was shocked to find that his body had lost the ability to act.


    It doesn''t come from the locking of magic elements or fighting spirit, but it is purely a spiritual seal.


    Ye Yinzhu actually blocked Howard''s soul imprint of the sea of spirit directly with his huge spiritual power in a flash.


    The restriction lasted for only a moment, Howard''s body returned to normal, but the mighty holy dragon clearly felt that he had only a layer of sweat on his body.


    Has he become so powerful? Heart trembled for a while, Howard can not help but fear to Ye Yinzhu.


    "Patriarch, did you hear me?" Except for a few people, none of them felt the change between them.


    Howard thought in his heart, anyway, his goal has been achieved, and it''s nothing to give in now, "yes, marshal. I''ll take orders from captain Sura. "


    Ye Yinzhu walked slowly back to the handsome position and said in a deep voice: "next, we will carry out defense deployment according to the original plan."


    A huge sand table was carried up by twelve strong soldiers. The sand table is the rudiment of the current longqinusi fort. All the generals gathered around the sand table, and ye Yinzhu began to use it to guide the country. Detailed arrangement of the fort every specific defense deployment.


    All the things have long been imprinted in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. The orders are given one after another. Even the six tower owners of Falan are under his command.


    The meeting lasted two hours. After the generals were ordered to leave, only Ye Yinzhu standing in front of the sand table and the little dragon girl behind him were left in the handsome tent.


    "That lizard is not kind at all. Can''t you see that?" Little dragon girl said lightly. The power of her soul will only be stronger than that of Ye Yinzhu. She can feel what ye Yinzhu can feel.


    Although she is the daughter of the Dragon King, XiaoLongNu doesn''t ask Ye Yinzhu for any power. In the years of preparation, she has established her position. Her words are very simple. Ye Yinzhu is the commander-in-chief of the United forces and is very important. She is responsible for protecting Ye Yinzhu.


    Therefore, in name, Xiaolongnv is aloof, but in fact, she acts as the bodyguard of Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu said with a smile: "how many waves can he make? He is calculating me. Am I not calculating him? You''re right. He''s just a lizard. It''s time for the so-called dragon people in the west dragon continent to end their arrogance. "


    Little dragon girl was stunned for a moment, "what are you going to do?"


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "I don''t need to do anything. It''s enough to let things go. "


    Over the next three months, the ryongzainus alliance did not expand at all, except for the horn hawk order, which was responsible for reconnaissance. There is no action to go deep into the abyss plane. It''s just that we are paying close attention to the construction of Fort longqinus.


    In a total of more than four months, the effect of ancient trees has been fully played out. No matter how bad the environment is outside, it''s like building a natural barrier in longqinusi fortress, isolating everything. The huge natural atmosphere is even slowly influencing the environment outside the fortress. Inside the fortress, it''s no different from the human world.


    With the joint efforts of millions of craftsmen, the construction of longqinusi fortress has been completed, and all kinds of defense facilities have been completed. Millions of craftsmen have withdrawn to the mainland of longqinusi, leaving only 100000 craftsmen from Qin City to carry out the daily maintenance and reinforcement of the fortress.


    The abyss plane is very tolerant, but ye Yinzhu is more tolerant. Over the past few months, many military commanders have proposed to take the initiative, but ye Yinzhu has rejected them. What on earth is he waiting for?


    Howard and his dragon clan all joined the battle group of the aircraft carrier qindi.


    At the beginning, Howard was very proud, and finally he could get close to the qindi. As long as they can take this huge thing and become their own thing, the status of the dragon in the mainland will only be improved. So, he''s waiting for a chance.In the fortress, Howard can''t do anything. He''s not a fool. There are hundreds of thousands of troops in Qin City, and he has suffered a great loss, so he won''t do it easily. He is waiting for the beginning of the war, as long as there is a war, everything is possible. Therefore, Howard is also the one who looks forward to the war most and puts forward the most active suggestions.


    But as time went on, Howard found something wrong. His people seemed to be very close to those who surrendered to Qin City.


    Originally, many of these dragon people used to be people of each other, and even some of them were related. Howard found that the people he brought with him ate the best food every day and began to have more defensive equipment. At his inquiry, the answer was simple. It was presented by the dragon clan of Qin City in the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier.


    The most depressing thing about Howard is that his people eat much better than him every day. Watching the ethnic people eating the Snowfish transported from the mainland of lonzainus and eating the leftovers themselves, Howard''s anger kept rising.


    But as a clan leader, he can''t rob his own people''s food. In this regard, he can only protest to his immediate superior, Sula, the captain of the qindi aircraft carrier battle group.


    Sula''s answer was excellent and simple. You are a holy dragon. Why do you eat so well? It''s better to leave good food to the people who have the opportunity to evolve and improve their strength. Moreover, as commander in chief, you should also take the lead to bear hardships and set an example!


    Howard wanted to know what Sula was eating. But Sula''s meals and rest were all in the qindi. It''s something he can''t get in. Since he joined the battle group of the qindi aircraft carrier, there are two more people around Sula, two platinum bimons. Ye Yinzhu''s explanation is simple. Qindi is very important, as the captain of Sula''s safety is more important, so it should be escorted by the beast.


    Although Howard is very confident in his own strength, he is not confident enough to compete with both platinum bimonths at the same time. So of course he couldn''t get inside the qindi. I had to bite my teeth and bear it.


    Howard''s depression is entirely justified. He is an aircraft carrier battle group, but his treatment is no different from that of soldiers of other nationalities. As the clan leader of the battle group of the qindi aircraft carrier, he was not treated as well as the ordinary dragon. How could he bear his pride. But he had no reason to attack.


    For this reason, he once personally went to find Ye Yinzhu, but the reason given by Ye Yinzhu is very simple. Although the dragon people joined the qindi, the treatment they enjoyed in Qincheng was not paid by the Allied forces, but by Qincheng.


    Naturally, the benefits of his people did not come from the Allied forces, but from the mutual gifts of the dragon people.


    As for why no one gave it to his patriarch, ye Yinzhu just told him innocently that he could not change this situation as commander in chief. The subtext is that you are so bad that no one gives you anything. Who can blame you?


    Qindi aircraft carrier battle group, the rest of the dragon people are communicating with each other.


    A Qin City Silver Dragon said to a Dragon Silver Dragon: "brother, I''ll give you something to eat." As he said this, he handed over a beautiful crystal bottle.


    The Dragon Silver Dragon curiously took it over and saw that the transparent crystal bottle was full of golden viscous liquid, "brother, what''s this? How beautiful it looks


    "I don''t know. It''s called Alaskan deep sea fish oil. It''s said that Alaskan Snowfish can only be extracted from the extremely cold sea at the northernmost end of the Arctic wilderness. It''s much more expensive than equal weight gold. Eating it is of great benefit to the brain of our Yinlong clan. Especially for the improvement of mental strength. "


    "More expensive than gold? How did you get it? At the beginning, after you were captured by Qin City, didn''t you leave all your belongings in the dragon clan? " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 953

    Qin City Silver Dragon snorted with disdain, "what is that property. I don''t want it now. When I was captured by Qin City, I was really angry and worried. I didn''t know how Qin City was going to deal with us. Later, when Qin City threatened to attract us, I thought Qin City just wanted to enslave us. But later I realized how happy it is to be captured by Qin City. "


    "Ah? Captured or happy The Dragon Silver Dragon looks at his people in bewilderment.


    "I don''t understand. I knew you didn''t understand. hey. Our Qin City is rich. Now in the whole mainland, who doesn''t know that our Qin City is rich, even Falan is not as rich as us. See this deep sea fish oil, all the Yinlong people in Qincheng have rationing. I have a lot more. You can eat it at ease. Brother, I don''t boast that my life in Qincheng is much better than before. It''s not only more fun, but it''s also very considerate of us. Although it''s hard to train, we can''t even think about what we eat now. When I was in Qincheng, the precious food I ate almost every day was not the same. Don''t say anything else. I remember when I didn''t leave the dragon clan, your magic was even better than mine. You see, the silver scales on my body have begun to appear purple, and my strength has reached the peak of level 9. As for you, you''ve been the same for so many years. To put it bluntly, if you meet me on the battlefield, you''ll only have to eat your share. "


    As he said this, Qin City Silver Dragon also shakes his own equipment. The hard claws are equipped with claw sleeves inlaid with magic gems. The dragon''s fragile neck and heart are protected by special armor devices.


    There is a unified magic array on these armor, which is specially designed for the dragon. With the increase of magic array, the magic power of silver dragon is not reduced, but the consumption is only two-thirds of the original.


    The Dragon Silver Dragon looked at the shining equipment on the people, and his eyes were full of envy. He sighed bitterly and said, "you know, that old guy Howard is very stingy. If he has any good things, he will go to his nest and even search our property. It''s impossible to expect him. I knew earlier that I didn''t run so fast. I was captured with you. "


    "Hey, hey, that''s the different fate of the same family! Life in Qin City is so wonderful that no race will be discriminated against. We are all partners. It''s much better to be on guard against your own people than before. Our Lord Qin Di is the commander in chief of this coalition. After the end of the Jihad, I''m afraid the status of our Qin City can''t even compare with that of Falan. Do you see the Qin emperor we guard? It''s exclusive to our Qin City. Its power will be understood when you see it later. Howard is still hostile to Qin City. Hum, the dragon clan will only decline under his leadership. If one day he is impulsive and starts fighting with our Qin City again, it''s not like I said, "brother, you should run for your life at that time. A Qin emperor number alone will be enough to destroy the whole dragon clan."


    "Is the Qin emperor really that terrible?"


    "I think you''ll see it soon. It''s meaningless for me to say more. Hearing is false, seeing is true. I want to open it now. As a foreign sacred dragon, qindi is also a sacred dragon. In the hearts of the dragon people in Qincheng, he is our patriarch. Only under the leadership of the Qin emperor, our dragon clan will become more powerful. "


    The same situation almost appears in every communication of the Dragon nationality, which has a subtle influence. The Dragon Legion in the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier has begun to make some subtle changes.


    And it''s all under Sura''s control.


    The Marshal''s big account. Ye Yinzhu stood in the center with a gloomy face. Around him were five deputy marshals of the United forces and six tower leaders of Falan. They are the real leaders of the coalition.


    O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, couldn''t help saying: "Yinzhu, it''s almost five months since we came to the abyss plane. For such a long time, it seems that the abyss plane didn''t know we were coming and didn''t make any response. It''s very abnormal. Are we going to take the initiative, even tentatively? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said in a deep voice: "the current situation is very bad for us, and it is also the worst situation we expected. If my guess is right, the four abyssal countries must have reached some agreement. During this period of time, they have been deploying troops and preparing to launch a general attack on us. These abyssal creatures are more intelligent than we think. There are two situations that are most unfavourable to us when we attack the coalition forces. One is to concentrate our superior forces to attack when our foothold is not stable. But all of a sudden, we didn''t give them this opportunity. They didn''t waste their power when they found that they couldn''t stop us from building fortresses and didn''t have enough troops to carry out raids. That is to say, after enough troops have been concentrated, the victory will be decided by one blow. This is the second case. Six masters, please guard the exit of the passage. In case of being stolen and destroyed by the abyss demon. "


    O''Brien nodded and said, "this is what we should do. It''s just that it''s not the way to go on like this all the time. If the four abyssal countries do not attack us all the time, we will have to wait and consume a lot. Millions of troops consume astronomical amounts of materials every day. At present, our army''s defense has been completely completed. But the abyss does not attack. If it goes on like this, we will not be able to support it for a long timeYe Yinzhu said: "I have thought of all these, but the abyss four countries will only be more urgent than us. Rash attack will only increase our losses. The fortress is finally built. There are ancient trees as a guarantee. Our soldiers can play the most effective role. But once we attack, we give up the advantage we have built. Although the reaction of the abyss plane is more difficult to deal with than we expected, the original plan can not be changed. We''re going to have to wait. "


    Seedorf and Crespo, the two first and second deputy commanders, nodded at the same time. Seedorf said: "I support the Marshal''s proposal. Abyss creatures are not in a hurry, let alone us. Once our soldiers lose, they will be engulfed by the enemy and become their strength. In this situation, the danger of our army will only increase


    Crespo said: "I also support the Marshal''s opinion, but marshal, can we think of some ways to make those abyssal countries have to attack us? After all, although we now occupy the passageway exit, it does not affect their fundamental interests. It is just a nail in the abyss continent. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "I''ve thought about that. Since they don''t attack, well, I''ll surprise them. From tomorrow, we will expand our field from the environment. I don''t believe that under such circumstances, the four abyss countries will not panic. "


    The next day, the ancient tree, which had stopped growing for half a month, began to grow again. This time, the breath of life it sent out was multiplied.


    The huge natural atmosphere easily leaped over the range of hilly areas and began to spread in all directions at an amazing speed.


    Yes, the ancient tree has begun to evolve again. Once it has evolved to the level of the eternal tree, the coverage area of the natural breath released by it will be more than ten times larger than before.


    The improvement of the environment will also be more direct. Although it can''t provide huge magic elements for magicians to practice like Falan. But in this most suitable living environment, the combat effectiveness of all soldiers, especially the Elven soldiers, will be greatly improved.


    The reason why the eternal tree evolves faster than the ancient tree is very simple. Behind it, there is the full support of Ye Yinzhu''s vitality.


    After the Dragon King soul fire training, ye Yinzhu can completely control the release of life energy with his own spiritual power, so he does not need to integrate the blood into the ancient tree as before, just need to continuously inject life energy, and can use the most appropriate energy to help the ancient tree to evolve.


    The whole process of evolution lasted ten days. Ten days later, around the fortress, it became a paradise.


    After the evolution of the tree of eternity, within its natural atmosphere, the air is clear, even the sky is affected, and everything becomes harmonious. The black rocks on the ground, which have been eroded by dark elements for many years, have begun to transform into diamond like existence. This discovery has greatly surprised the military leaders of various countries. It''s a stroke Great wealth!


    There is no direct interest in attacking the abyss plane, but with the emergence of these diamonds, the benefits of resource plunder can be increased in jihad. For a while, the morale, which had declined for several months, was greatly restored.


    The eternal tree is worthy of being the ultimate existence of the elves. The completion of its evolution has an extremely obvious effect on the improvement of the environment. Not only is the atmosphere shrouded in it, but the turbid air from the outside world will be immediately purified as long as it enters its atmosphere.


    The horn hawk knights in charge of external reconnaissance clearly found that even outside the natural breath range of the eternal tree, as long as the distance is not too far, the air is very fresh.


    -------------


    friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 954

    The horn hawk knights in charge of external reconnaissance clearly found that even outside the natural breath range of the eternal tree, as long as the distance is not too far, the air is very fresh.


    In other words, with the help of the tree of eternity, the coalition has turned this place into its own home, and the environmental impact of the abyss plane has been minimized here.


    However, the armies of the four abyssal countries still show no signs, and their endurance is stronger than they think.


    When ye Yinzhu got the report from the hornhawk Knight again, a sneer came out from the corner of his mouth. Well, you can''t bear it. Well, I''ll see when you can bear it.


    One day later, Dida planted a second tree of life 100 meters outside the fortress wall with his ability to divide himself into thousands of people. Because of the support of an eternal tree in the standard plane, this time, he does not need Ye Yinzhu''s life to make the tree of life grow rapidly.


    At this time, Dida''s ability was reflected. In three days, with his own separation, he planted a tree of life in each of the four directions of the fortress, and was upgrading at the same time. Under the leadership of the eternal tree in the center, the huge natural breath spreads out at an amazing speed.


    Perhaps it is because the air is quiet. Although there is no sun in this world, these trees of life grow very luxuriantly only by the moonlight in the sky. Even the sky shows a light blue because of their huge natural atmosphere.


    The meaning of one tree of life and five trees of life are totally different. The lives they produce can be superimposed together and constantly produce chemical reactions on this plane. The huge natural breath is no different from pestilence to the creatures on the abyss plane.


    If they lose the environmental support of the abyss plane, their greatest advantage will be lost.


    Ye Yinzhu''s method is very simple, but it is also very effective. As long as the abyss creatures do not appear, he will plant the tree of life all the time, greatly affecting the environment of the abyss plane. It''s just that a Dida can''t plant the tree of life continuously, but it''s different with his life support. In a short time, it can make Dida recover quickly and carry out the next planting.


    Three days later, when Dida planted four trees of life again, the abyss plane finally responded.


    "Newspaper -" an elf Archer quickly ran into the handsome tent from the outside and bowed to Ye Yinzhu. All ethnic groups other than human beings do not need to kneel down to the high-level of the Allied forces who are not of their own ethnic groups. This is a very humanized regulation put forward by Ye Yinzhu.


    "He said Ye Yinzhu is watching the sand table with several vice marshals.


    "Report to marshals, abyssal creatures have emerged." The voice of the elf Archer was a little rapid, but more excited. It has been nearly half a year since the war began.


    His words immediately attracted all the eyes of the six marshals headed by Ye Yinzhu, whose eyes twinkled, "is it time to come? How many of them? "


    "Countless." The answer of the Elven Archer made the six commanders of the alliance feel awe struck at the same time.


    The reason why the horned Eagle knights can become the best Scouts is that the horned Eagle itself flies very fast, even as fast as the wind dragon, and the other reason is that the vision of the elves is the best of all races. They were able to observe long distances at high altitude. Even they can''t count the approximate number, which shows how terrible the number of the enemy is.


    Seedorf frowned and said, "be more specific."


    The elf Archer took a deep breath, stabilized his mood, and said: "the enemy appears from all sides at the same time. At present, it is about 300 li away from the fortress. Their marching speed is not very fast, and we have found them far away. However, the number of them was so large that the army could not see the edge at a glance and moved slowly towards the fortress in the form of encirclement. It can be vaguely seen that a large number of black and gray air currents condense above these abyssal creatures, which should be similar to the existence of plague. The enemy''s air force is very large, and it is also black and white. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "sure enough, the four nations alliance is in the abyss. This should be a large army sent by the four countries at the same time on the abyss level, which will have such a scale. I''m afraid the number of enemies must be at least several times higher than ours. Further exploration, according to the map of abyssal creatures I sent, try to identify the number of various abyssal creatures. At least give me a rough figure. "


    "Yes." The elf Archer took the order and left.


    Crespo showed a ray of admiration in his eyes. "The marshal really had a brilliant plan. It was admirable to plant ancient trees of life to attract the enemy to attack."


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said: "even if there is no ancient tree of life, I think the abyss four countries should also reflect it. With such a long period of mobilization, they can concentrate their superior forces. There is no civilian in the abyss creatures. Every abyss creature can set foot on the battlefield as a soldier. Therefore, the number of them must be very terrible. Our strengths are magic and technology they don''t have. At last, the war is about to begin, and we should immediately prepare for it. Marshals, we are acting according to the original plan. ""Yes." The five deputy commanders saluted Ye Yinzhu and strode away.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkled, "come on, you bastards, the time for revenge is coming. I''ll let you know the strength of Fort lonzainus. "


    The atmosphere in the fortress of lonzainus became more tense than ever before. The walls of the fortress were full of elite allied forces. The strongest legions of the Allied forces of lonzainus were all assembled at the fastest speed, waiting quietly.


    Although the total number of troops in the fortress is more than 3 million, there is no sense of chaos in the whole operation. This is the result of several years of military training in the Arctic wasteland. In addition to purple, the other four Deputy commanders are responsible for one side of the wall of the fortress.


    The reconnaissance ability of the hornhawk knights is fully displayed. All kinds of information is constantly coming into the fortress at a very fast speed, and the preparations inside the fortress have reached the final stage. All the legions are assembled and stand by at the command of Ye Yinzhu.


    Standing on the wall of the fortress in the south, ye Yinzhu looks into the distance. At this time, although we can''t see the enemy, the dim air in the distant sky has brought a great sense of depression. It''s a phenomenon of huge dead energy gathering, which blocks out the sky and the sun. From this we can see how many enemies there are.


    Little dragon girl stands beside Ye Yinzhu quietly, her face is still so cold and calm, as if all this has nothing to do with her.


    As time goes by, the invisible pressure becomes stronger and stronger. The Allied soldiers on the top of the city lined up and directed their weapons to the outside of the Great Wall.


    In the distance, the enemy finally appeared in the vision of the soldiers of the United forces in longqinusi. The first one appeared was the abyss air force, which blocked the sky.


    It is from the abyss plane of heaven and ghosts army, look at, like large dark clouds in the air forward, slowly into. Judging from the number of ghosts, the total number of ghosts is more than 2 million.


    Although the United forces of lonzainus had great confidence in their own strength and the defensive power of the fortress, they could not help but take a breath when they saw such a huge enemy. What they have to face is a plane enemy.


    Under the heaven ghost, countless ghouls and sickles mixed together and pushed forward. These lower abyss creatures were like a black locust. Where they passed, they suddenly fell into darkness.


    In the place where the abyss army is located, the air becomes more turbid, all kinds of toxins diffuse in the air, and the harsh rustle comes with their progress.


    The miserable green moon in the sky was covered with a light dark red, and the dignified air seemed to be able to drip corrosive poison. The enemy who could not see the edge at a glance stepped in slowly like a wave. After nearly half a year''s waiting, the abyss plane did not disappoint the alliance. The enemy who appeared in front of them was calculated in tens of millions.


    Ye Yinzhu''s expression has always been very calm. He can send orders to the four walls of the fortress at any time through the communication system developed by the goblin tribe. Months of calm, so that he had already guessed the coming of this scene. As a commander in chief, calmness is a necessary element.


    With the gradual approach of the abyss army, the natural breath released by the ancient trees of life seems to be suppressed by them, and the light that can be seen by the eyes becomes more dim.


    From time to time, you can hear a scream coming from the abyss army. Ye Yinzhu knows that it is the higher abyss creatures in the abyss army giving orders.


    When the abyss army was 50 miles away from the fortress, in the screams, the front-end mixed forces of sickle and Ghoul stopped, and the sky ghosts were floating in the air. Their dark green eyes are like large fireflies flashing in the air, bringing a terrible mood.


    The two armies of different planes finally meet on the battlefield. For both sides, there is no need for communication. Unless one side is completely annihilated, the holy war will not end. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 955

    "Give me an order, garrison in the city, prepare to meet the enemy." Ye Yinzhu gave the order.


    The soldiers, who had been half resting before, put up their long guns one after another, and the clanging sound of the collision of iron armor sounded. With the roar, the pressure brought by the enemy seemed to be dispersed.


    Standing next to Ye Yinzhu is deputy commander Cruz, who is in charge of the southern city wall. He is a marshal from the landias empire.


    "Do you want the magician to start preparing?" Cruz asked in a low voice.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said: "the real decisive battle is far from coming. Magicians are our trump card. They can''t easily consume their mana until the critical moment. This is a war of competition and consumption. Whoever can''t hold on first will be the loser. Whoever has the last card is likely to win


    Dark red light began to appear in the enemy camp. Behind the ghouls and sickles, dark red halos flew out of the abyss army and landed on the ground in front of their formation.


    Then, a terrible scene appeared. With the shaking of the earth, white bone claws emerged from the ground, and ghouls and sickles crawled out of the ground.


    These ghouls and sickles are different from the cannon fodder troops in the front of the abyss army. They are completely summoned by magic. They have no soul in themselves, and death energy comes from the air of the abyss plane.


    Needless to say, the one with dark red halo is the wizard in the enemy.


    Ye Yinzhu''s pupils suddenly contracted. Only on this side, the number of ghouls and sickles crawling out of the ground is more than 200000, that is to say, the total number of lower abyss creatures summoned by the enemy wizard is close to one million. Although these lower abyssal creatures are nothing, their summoning ability is extremely terrifying.


    Whether it''s the ryongzainus alliance or the abyss army, the biggest fear is consumption. Every soldier killed by either side will weaken the strength by one point. What loongzainus lost was soldiers, and what the place lost was dead energy.


    With a sharp whistling, the ghoul and the sickle just summoned move and rush towards the fort.


    Despite the great scale of the fortress, the enemy''s million series of charges still look amazing. The speed of the sickle is much faster than that of the ghoul. After 50 miles of charging, they will soon be in the front. Waving his two scythes, he rushed towards the fortress.


    Ye Yinzhu did not order any long-range attack troops to attack, but ordered all the soldiers to stand by and prepare for hand-to-hand combat.


    In the face of tens of millions of huge enemy troops, in the face of the mountain like pressure, his heart fell into extreme calm. As commander in chief, at this time, his orders will even play a decisive role.


    Orders are constantly sent out through the communication device made by the goblin tribe, and the inside of lunqi Nusi fortress is running fast. The legions come to the designated position and wait quietly according to the deployment of Ye Yinzhu.


    At this time, the evil scythe army who rushed to the front had come to the fortress city. These evil scythes immediately showed their strong side. Although they were the lowest level evil scythes, their jumping ability was still amazing. They could reach the height of five meters in one jump. Although their scythes were not enough to pierce into the solid wall, they could use the sharpness of the scythes to fight against the enemy With the help of the wall of Fortress fortress, it bounced up again and sprinted towards the wall hundreds of meters high.


    The ghouls followed in the footsteps of the sickle and returned to the direction of the wall. The dense rustling of bones gave people a thrilling feeling. The huge energy fluctuated in the air. Although these siegers were the lowest level abyssal creatures and did not have the ability to die, the evil breath they brought was still able to make every soldier in lunqi Nusi I feel it clearly.


    The war finally began.


    The first evil sickles completed their last leap at full speed and rushed towards the city.


    At this time, on the head of the city, the elite infantry of the eight countries in the United forces of lonzainus were guarding. For the holy war, all countries spared no expense. These infantry were wearing armor made of steel, and spears of three meters and five meters long were punctured at the same time.


    The sickle of ordinary sickle is only 1.5 meters, hard and sharp enough to cause too much threat to steel. When the first evil sickles leaped up, the high command of the generals had spread all over the city.


    "Kill -" the sound of this sounded in all directions of longqinusi fortress. The steel spear pierced the body of the sickles for the first time and blocked their charge.


    Of course, there are also sickles that move quickly to dodge the attack of the first row of spears, but they are soon cut to pieces in the steel forest behind.


    The broken bones are constantly scattered under the city. Before the broken sickle has time to land under the city, it has turned into a mass of black air and disappeared.


    These summoning creatures have no soul and life, and they don''t know what pain and death are, just like the tide, constantly pounding against the city. With their powerful scythes, they leave traces on the weapons and armor of the soldiers of longqinus."Tree demon Druid ready." Ye Yinzhu''s order was issued quickly.


    At this time, with the comprehensive attack of the sickle army, the ghoul army has also come to the city. Although their climbing speed is slower than that of the sickle, the defense of these ghouls is obviously higher than that of the sickle, and a large number of ghouls begin to follow the sickle and climb up the city.


    One Druid after another appeared at the head of the city. Different from the way of fighting in the past, these tree demon Druids are not in a dense formation. Although they hold their symbolic spears in their hands, each tree demon Druid is shining with a light green, which is the breath of nature.


    This time, the total number of tree demon druids who came with the elves reached 3000, which is all the fighting power of the whole tree demon Druids.


    At this time, they are scattered on the top of the city, each tree demon Druid''s distance is more than 100 meters, quietly waiting for the arrival of Ye Yinzhu''s command.


    Seeing that the last group of ghouls have come to the city and are ready to attack, ye Yinzhu''s order is finally given.


    "The tree demon Druid, disperse." The quiet voice suddenly came out. Although this is an extremely huge battlefield, ye Yinzhu''s voice, under the action of the huge soul power, was like an instant spread aura, clearly spread to every tree demon Druid in the fortress wall without using the communicator.


    The tree demon Druids raised their spears and appeared quietly with a buzzing sound. The green light on each tree demon Druid suddenly expanded and fanned out towards the front.


    The green light turns into a half arc and expands outwards. In the blink of an eye, it has completely covered the front hundreds of meters including the fortress wall.


    At that moment, the tacit understanding made the fortress like a green halo.


    Whether it''s sickle or ghouls, these summoned abyss creatures will break up in an instant where the green light goes, turn into a piece of black gas, purify and disappear in the green light. Millions of enemy troops turned into nothing in this instant.


    After dispersing, the Druids immediately step back and rest, absorbing the breath of life released by the eternal tree in the fortress to recover their magic.


    When the ancient tree of life in Qin City has evolved into the eternal tree, over the past few years, the elves have not only developed several more powerful arms, but also changed the ability of Druids. The ability of dispelling is what the Druids get under the action of the eternal tree.


    This ability doesn''t seem to be very strong. The effect is very simple. It dispels all negative magic effects and has a magical effect on dark creatures. The ability to dispel depends on the opponent''s magic effect. There is a certain upper limit.


    When ye Yinzhu learned about the ability of the Druid, he was overjoyed.


    Although this dispelling may not have a direct effect on the higher abyss creatures like witches and witches, it can cause a devastating blow to some lower abyss creatures, especially the summoned abyss creatures.


    Ye Yinzhu once personally used his undead magic to ask the tree demon Druids to test. As long as the summoned creatures below the Yellow level can''t survive under the dispelling of the tree demon Druids.


    For all kinds of negative auxiliary magic, this dispel also has a great dispelling effect. This ability is very suitable for the battle of the abyss plane.


    At least it can greatly weaken the auxiliary magic effect of witches and witches.


    Therefore, the tree demon Druids follow the army to longqinusi fortress this time. They are not the power of long-range attack, but belong to the sequence of magicians, and they are also very important magicians.


    They exist not only because they can restrain the enemy, but also because their natural magic power is much faster than that of other magicians under the action of the eternal tree in the fortress.


    This is why Ye Yinzhu directly uses them to deal with the summoning creatures. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 956

    The spread of a circle of dispersal made the battlefield calm. Both sides know that this is only a tentative attack, and the real decisive battle is far from starting.


    The abyss army has stagnated and has not continued to move for the time being. It''s just a covetous siege of the fortress. I don''t know whether I''m waiting or discussing the way to attack.


    Seeing the dispelling effect of the Druid, ye Yinzhu could not help clenching his fist. If the Allied forces do not use magic to assist the enemy, it will certainly cause low pressure.


    Now, if they want to break through the fortress, they must rely on their own strength.


    Ye Yinzhu''s understanding of the abyss plane is the most profound on the side of the Allied forces. He knows that after the abyss creatures are destroyed, the strength of the whole abyss plane will slowly decline with the disappearance of dead energy. It was his carefully thought out strategy for passive defense.


    Passive defense has several advantages.


    First of all, this kind of almost obscene defense can maximize the combat effectiveness of the coalition forces. Under the protection of the natural atmosphere of the eternal tree, it will not be restricted by the abyss plane environment.


    Secondly, passive defense can minimize the damage of one''s own side. Even if someone dies in battle, it will not easily become the food of abyssal creatures and strengthen their strength. On the contrary, it can continuously consume abyssal creatures. It seems that this war is a fortress to resist the whole abyss continent, but in fact, the Allied forces are backed by the passage, and also have the full support of the mainland of lonzainus. This war of attrition, with its own strong defense ability, is bound to cause the greatest damage to abyss creatures.


    Third, when ye Yinzhu decides to defend in this way, he wants to attract all the main forces of the enemy and weaken them to a certain extent. Only in this way can he better implement his later plans.


    The victory of the first battle, cheers in the city wide rang out, the tree demon druids have become the heroes of the first battle.


    Ye Yinzhu calmly observed the enemy on the opposite side and gave several orders one after another. Although he won the first battle, he didn''t relax at this time. The number of enemy troops is so huge that the reason why they have not launched an all-round attack is that they should be thinking about what kind of attack method can achieve the greatest effect.


    Just then, the air force in the abyss army suddenly moved. Innumerable ghosts suddenly accelerated their flight and gathered in the air from all directions.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "the fire magician is ready to burn the city."


    All the magicians are inside the fortress, not on the wall. They are the most precious resources of the Allied forces. Ye Yinzhu has the experience of fighting with Falan. The role these magicians can play is unimaginable. Therefore, he will never push the magician to the front line until the necessary time.


    The ghost army suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the fortress. It was like a large dark cloud, completely blocking the green moon in the sky. At this time, they are at least 1000 meters high. In a moment, they have covered the whole airspace of the fortress.


    Ye Yinzhu did not give orders to attack. Kilometer distance, not all magic can attack. However, he has carefully studied the weapons that are superior in number in the abyss plane. These days, ghosts look terrible at this time, but in fact, their shock wave like attacks have to be within 100 meters to be lethal. At this height, they can''t pose any threat to the interior of the fortress.


    But something unexpected happened. The goblins in mid air didn''t dive to attack. From their backs, a large number of creatures hovered and glided like small black dots towards the fortress.


    As there are millions of ghosts in the sky, the release of those gliding things from the air is like a layer of black rain. The crazy and depressing atmosphere is maddening.


    Ye Yinzhu''s pupils suddenly contracted. He didn''t expect that abyss creatures would have such an attack method. With his eyesight, he clearly saw that those who floated down from the ghost were the sickles of low-level evil. These sickles are not the sickles just called, but the real sickles. Compared with summoning sickle, they are more powerful. Millions of sickles fly down from the back of ghosts and fall into the city at the same time, which is undoubtedly to avoid the solid wall. And after releasing all the evil sickles, the million sky Ghost swoops down at the same time. Towards the inside of the fort.


    At the same time, the abyss army surrounding the Great Wall moved. With ghouls and abyssal spiders as pioneers, followed by a large number of abominations, witches, witches, and many complex arms, tens of millions of huge legions fully speeded up and rushed towards the defense line of the fortress.


    The ability of the commander-in-chief of the abyss army is much stronger than expected. This wave of all-round attack is obviously to cooperate inside and outside to defeat the defense line of the fortress at one time. As long as any side has the upper hand, the attack on the fortress will be devastating.


    Cruz''s anxious eyes fell on Ye Yinzhu. Although he was the Grand Marshal of the randias Empire, neither he nor other Grand Marshals had ever encountered such a million level decisive battle, and faced tens of millions of unfamiliar abyss creatures. Seeing the enemy''s attack, Cruz could not help but feel a little flustered.However, Cruz soon saw Ye Yinzhu''s cold eyes, without any emotional fluctuations.


    "The soldiers on the city wall are ready to meet the enemy, and the Druids disperse completely, facing the outside of the city. Claw Druid, roar skill on. Fire magician, target the sky, fire the city, launch. "


    A series of orders are sent to the fortress with the sound wave through the great power of soul. The command is simple and powerful. With the command, the soldiers will not be confused. The steel forest on the wall reappeared. And the tree demon Druid side, also stood up a huge claw Druid.


    With a roar of anger, a circle of yellow halo shrouds the soldiers at the head of the city, which is the roar skill of claw Druids.


    Under the influence of the tree of eternity, the ability of roaring is increased by 20% and attack power by 30%. In an instant, the attack and defense ability of soldiers in all ranges has been improved to the peak level.


    The tree demon druids have developed their own dispelling skills without reservation, in order to prevent dispelling from affecting their own soldiers'' newly added roar skills. When the Druids are dispersing, they all jump up from the top of the city, and then release their dispersions to the bottom of the city.


    The shrill chirp sounded in the enemy camp, and a circle of dark red halo covered the abyss creatures who rushed to the wall.


    Bloodthirsty, madness, acceleration, and all kinds of auxiliary skills are released from the male and female witches as if they don''t need to consume dead energy. They are shrouded in the three main arms: ghouls, magic spiders, and abhorrence. Attack the fort at full speed.


    At this time, the outside attack is not the most threatening. After all, there are millions of well-equipped human troops waiting for the enemy to attack. The millions of sickles that fall from the air are the deadly threat. Maybe they can''t destroy the human coalition forces, but once they fall into the fortress, everything in the fortress will be destroyed, and the coalition forces in the fortress will become chaotic, giving the enemy an opportunity.


    In fact, what ye Yinzhu doesn''t know is that he invented the tactics of Airdropping sickle.


    At the demon king change meeting three years ago, when ye Yinzhu took over gausba and attacked the enemy demon king with a golden sickle, he used two golden sickles to make a gliding effect.


    The ordinary sickle is not as powerful as the golden sickle, but their body structure ratio is exactly the same. With a sickle bigger than their body, when they land from the air, they can complete the gliding action and glide down. The disadvantage is that the speed of descent is a little slower, but it has the effect of surprise.


    Ye Yinzhu certainly does not know these, at this time he also does not have the time to ponder these. As the sickle army spirals down, the ghouls follow. The magicians in the fortress finally started.


    When ye Yinzhu prepared for the first time, the fire magicians had already picked up their magic wands. Seeing that the enemy had arrived at the end of the city, the chanting of the incantation also sounded in the fortress at the same time.


    Although the air drop of the sickle is sudden, they can''t dive directly like the sky Ghost. Therefore, when the ghost falls, the sickle is still some distance away from the ground. And this is the moment. The huge red light turned the whole sky into a fiery red.


    Huge fire elements, condensed into a powerful fire magic, instantly diffuse in the air. There is no need for ye Yinzhu to give specific command at all. Most of the fire magicians from Falan released fire magic that broke out in the air in a carpet like way.


    Flame burns the city. This is a fire magic close to the forbidden curse level. Its unit attack power is not very strong, but it is better than covering a large area. The area that a blue level high-level magician can cover when he burns the city in flames should reach thousands of square meters.


    When all the fire magicians in the fortress launch this magic at the same time, almost three-quarters of the airspace of the fortress is completely covered by a flame.


    -----------


    the book will be finished on the 20th of this month, which is the climax of the last month. My friends, for the last month of this book, we will give you valuable recommendation tickets and VIP tickets. Thank you.


    --------


    Chen Dong''s new book "eternal life world", the warrior breaks the void, pursues the footprints of the immortal, and unveils the veil of an ancient mythological world that has been covered with dust for endless years. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 957

    The sickles and ghouls falling from the sky, like moths to the fire, come crashing into the burning city. Crazy scream in the air, the huge smell of death, burning in the flames.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t look at the situation in the city, so he immediately gave the second attack order, "all water system magicians are ready. It''s a water curtain. "


    Evil sickle and sky Ghost are not strong in defense. When the flame burns the city, most of the sky ghosts can react and fly again, so as to avoid becoming the fate of sky Ghost. But sickle was not so lucky. They don''t fly, they just glide.


    But no matter how they glide, they can''t avoid the tendency that their bodies will slowly descend. This makes the effect of burning the city to the greatest extent.


    The sickle''s fragile body was writhing and burning in the flames. When a body with fire fell from the air, most of it had turned into fly ash.


    Even if a small number of sickles are strong enough to break through the barrier of the flame, when they land, it is difficult for the burned body to have the original attack power. And those waiting below are the ones responsible for cleaning the fortress. The Dragon cavalry is the strongest human force.


    The long and thick dragon spear, the strong magino iron dragon and the fast Erik min dragon have become the nightmares of these survivors. Under the attack of dragoons, these surviving sickles just lived a little longer than their companions.


    As the lowest abyssal creatures, they can no longer have other outcomes.


    No matter its strength or status, Tiangui is much higher than sickle in abyss creatures.


    Therefore, when they see the horror of burning the city with flame and feel the damage of the burning breath to themselves, apart from some of the ghosts who fell into the magic effect of burning the city with flame, most of them can still escape and rise into the air again.


    It''s just that their bodies are more or less burned. After all, the heat is rising, and at that time they are subducting, so it is impossible not to be affected.


    The sky above longqinusi fortress was completely dyed red by the fire. The hot air even made people temporarily unable to feel the life breath of the eternal tree and the turbid air of the abyss plane. At that moment, the whole longqinusi fortress was like an erupting volcano, releasing its own anger.


    On the frontal battlefield, the enemy has begun to attack. The ghouls climb, while the magic spiders build a bridge for hatred. With their tenacious silk, they constantly spit out silk to connect themselves with the city.


    The spinning of one or two magic spiders is nothing, but with the increase of spinning, a layer of white spider silk becomes the slope connecting the city wall and the ground.


    Hate huge body has leaped up, with the spider silk viscosity, they will not slip, and their strength will not be spider silk really adhesion, even step by step toward the city.


    Green pestilence pervades the abomination. Before they come to the city, the stench is still disgusting.


    Although the dispelling ability of tree demon Druids is remarkable, which greatly reduces the enchantment power of witches and witches, their dispelling ability has no effect on pestilence.


    Seeing, ghouls and hatred have rushed to the city.


    Ghouls are not enough to pose a threat to human soldiers. Their bone claw attack power is not as good as the sickle of the evil sickle. Even if they have the effect of bloodthirsty, they are not afraid. They only rely on the number to attack. Few of them can really rush to the city. A large number of ghouls are constantly blown down, some stick to the spider silk, and some fall directly from the city Crush.


    However, when abhorrence, the main fighting force, appeared at the head of the fortress city, the human coalition faced the first wave of bitter battle.


    The most common abhorrence is about six meters tall, at least three times that of human soldiers. They have the power of terror, which can not be resisted by ordinary soldiers.


    When the total number of about 100000 abhorrence began to rush to the top of the city, human soldiers have begun to appear casualties.


    Abhorrence waves its own big hook and constantly outputs strong damage, but it is difficult for human weapons to cause real fatal damage to them. For a time, the battle has entered a white hot degree.


    The effect of burning the city gradually disappeared, except that the air remained hot and a large number of corpses burned with sickles, no other trace could be found.


    Among the millions of sickles, less than one third can actually land on the ground, and most of them have lost the ability to attack. The dragoons don''t even need to attack them directly. Just relying on the trampling of the riding dragon, they are enough to destroy them. A large number of sickle bones and broken sickles appeared in the fortress.


    In mid air, there are still four fifths of Tiangui. I don''t know if they have received the order, but they are divided into one third and rush down directly.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes have been paying attention to the sky Ghost landing in the air. He saw that the other party only sent out one third of the troops. His face remained unchanged, and he ordered: "all the garrison troops in the city should defend in place, and the Qin City long-range attack corps should attack freely."Not all of them can''t waste magic. The magic of the magicians is limited. Although there is the natural breath of the eternal tree in the fortress, the recovery speed here will be slower after all.


    The number of Qin City''s long-range attack corps has also expanded to 50000. Under the leadership of Peja, they appeared in various fortifications in the fortress. When one third of the ghosts fell from the air, the first thing to meet them was a rain of arrows.


    The shock wave released by hundreds of thousands of ghosts at the same time finally came down this time.


    The shock wave of Tiangui is similar to the crescent blade. It has not only a strong cutting force, but also a certain corrosion effect. Unfortunately, when they rushed down, the arrow rain brought by 50000 long-range attack legions gave them a baptism.


    The biggest characteristic of Qin City soldiers is that all of them have fighting spirit. Especially after the baptism of dragon energy, their overall strength has increased by three levels. The arrows added with fighting spirit can completely improve the defense of heaven and ghosts in attack power.


    Therefore, at the same time of the attack, at least 30000 ghosts were shot down by the arrows of the long-range attack legion, and a small number of them were injured by the arrows, but they didn''t hurt the key.


    However, Qin City''s long-range attack ability is not as simple as that of Peja''s legion. Among all races, one race''s talent ability contains precision. They have strong eyesight, and the application of bow and arrow is incomparable to any other race. That''s the elves.


    The Elven archers are hidden in every corner of the fortress, which ye Yinzhu has arranged for a long time.


    What''s the biggest disadvantage of the United forces of lonzainus in the face of abyss creatures? It''s the air force.


    This is also an important reason why Ye Yinzhu always chose to defend after the establishment of the fortress.


    The mobility of any kind of arms can not be compared with that of the air force. If you attack rashly, you will have to bear the fire and follow from the enemy''s air force. Although the Allied forces have the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier, ye Yinzhu will never let qindi attack rashly in the face of millions of ghosts. After all, qindi is an important guarantee for the Allied forces to win the war.


    Therefore, in order to resist the enemy''s air force, ye Yinzhu deliberately left the magician and the long-range attack Legion inside the fortress, and naturally the elf Archer had been ready for a long time.


    The number of ELF archers is not as much as that of Qin City''s long-range attack legion, and the number of horn hawk knights is only about 15000.


    However, the archers of the elves have the ability that human archers can''t match, that is accuracy and speed.


    When a human Archer shoots an arrow, the elf Archer can shoot three arrows, which are extremely accurate.


    Tiangui''s reaction was not bad. They poured out a round of fire, causing some damage to the fortress, and causing some damage to the Dragon cavalry armor with heavy armor protection. At the same time, they immediately withdrew. Therefore, the human warrior only has time to shoot a round of arrow rain.


    However, the Elven archers, who had been waiting for them for a long time, launched an attack according to the prediction when they were falling. Fifteen thousand Elven archers shot four rounds. Moreover, the accuracy of their attacks is amazing.


    In addition to repeated attacks on the same ghost, almost every elf arrow accurately hit the key of the ghost. Their choice is also very tricky, that is, the eyes of ghosts. No matter how tough the body is, the eyes are fragile, even the abyss creatures are no exception.


    When this round of long-range attack is over, the number of hundreds of thousands of days of ghosts will drop by a third. And their achievements are almost out of proportion to their own losses.


    If Tiangui''s shockwave attacks ordinary people who have no defense, it''s a kill. However, when the craftsmen in the fortress found the enemy, they had already entered the air raid shelter built underground. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 958

    If Tiangui''s shockwave attacks ordinary people who have no defense, it''s a kill. However, when the craftsmen in the fortress found the enemy, they had already entered the air raid shelter built underground.


    These air raid shelters are built with the help of the earth magicians. The defense is tough enough. Unless the fortress is broken, these craftsmen will be safe.


    Although the human army in the fortress was poured with vitality by the ghost, the soldiers in armor were not hurt much. Only a few soldiers will pay for their lives if they are shot by a large number of ghosts.


    This round of Tiangui attack took away the lives of more than 700 human soldiers, but they paid a price of nearly 100000.


    The tragedy of the war surprised everyone, and the ghosts who returned to the sky would inevitably panic.


    At this time, the sky a particularly huge ghost on the back of a loud call. The next round of Tiangui attack appears again.


    The mission given by these ghosts is to drag down the human army in the city and cause as much damage as possible. Despite the heavy casualties. However, with their amazing eyesight, the ghosts have basically remembered the hidden position of the long-range Legion.


    In this round of attack, their goal is to eliminate the threat of all long-range legions, no matter how much they pay.


    The practice of the army of heaven and ghosts has not been heated. As the army of hatred continues to step on the city wall, the number of casualties of coalition soldiers in the city is increasing by a large margin. Although they rely on the body of steel to constantly attack hate, but the defense of hate is amazing. Without the fighting spirit above green level, it is difficult to break the fat on their surface and cause real damage. At this time, the battle on the head of the city has reached the degree of stickiness.


    At this time, the Druids who started the roaring magic once again joined the battle. Although their bodies were much smaller than those of abhorrence, these druids who incarnated in giant bear had natural divine power. Their strong bodies collided with abhorrence without any loss, even greater than the power of abhorrence.


    Although the number of Druids with sharp claws is much less than that of Druids with sharp claws, with their participation, the Allied soldiers on the top of the city seem to have the backbone. The spears of the soldiers cooperate with the great power of Druids with sharp claws, which immediately stabilizes the situation on the top of the city. At this time, as another strong group of Druids, the Raptor Druids also joined the battle.


    The number of Druids of raptors is much more than that of Druids of claws. Although they are weak and small, when they join the battle, they suddenly turn the battle around.


    A gust of wind was blowing at the head of the city. The tree of eternity also makes the ability of Druids of raptors evolve. Tornadoes that used to be uncontrollable now have more precise command. Each tornado can accurately blow one or several huge bodies and leave them behind the city.


    No matter how strong the hateful defense is, it''s hard to escape the result of breaking bones and muscles if you throw it down from the city hundreds of meters high. At the same time, lots of purple lights are released from the Druids of raptors. These purple lights not only cause certain damage to the detestation, but also add the magic effect of deepening the damage. Any hatred hit by it will greatly reduce its own defense.


    This is a new ability of Raptor Druids. It''s called spirit fire. It can effectively reduce the enemy''s physical defense ability while attacking the enemy. It can''t be more appropriate to deal with such a thick skinned enemy.


    The damage deepening makes the attack effect of claw Druids better, and tornadoes constantly leave a leader''s hatred behind the city, completely stabilizing the battle in the city.


    It''s just that there''s a lot of hate coming in. The magic spider Legion and ghouls gradually follow the city with their hatred and pour out their attacks. The battle in the city becomes more fierce than before. Although the damage of abyssal creatures is several times that of the Allied forces, the number of abyssal creatures is more. They are brave and fearless, and constantly impact on human defense.


    At this time, the ghost has also rushed down from the air. Despite two successive attacks, there are still hundreds of thousands of ghosts in this army.


    At the same time, it was amazing. As long as you descend to a distance of 100 meters from the ground, you can imagine the destructive effect of hundreds of thousands of ghosts launching shock waves at the same time, which is absolutely terrifying. Even the dragoons can hardly resist such a dense attack.


    But will ye Yinzhu, the commander-in-chief of the United forces, give them such an opportunity? Obviously, the answer is No.


    The water blue light curtain appears in the air 200 meters away from the ground, which is just the range where the ghost can''t pour its attack power to the ground.


    The magic of water curtain Tianhua is different from that of flame burning city. Flame burning city is a large-scale attack, while water curtain Tianhua is a large-scale defense.


    The huge water blue light sealed the whole fortress in an instant. The huge water element rises and turns into dense water vapor, which looks gorgeous. In the sky, the green moon shines, even with a faint rainbow luster.


    The defense ability of water curtain Tianhua is very strong. A large number of ghosts hit it in an instant, which immediately leads to the end of broken bones and tendons. At the same time, the water element rises madly, and the cold effect of water curtain Tianhua is all over the air. Even the ryongzainus Coalition on the ground felt chills.The devastating blow to the ghost finally appeared. The source is not the defensive power of water curtain Tianhua. Although this magic defensive power is amazing, if hundreds of thousands of ghosts attack at the same time, it can be broken. Unfortunately, the ghosts have no chance.


    The element of water is a kind of element that the abyss plane does not have. Of course, abyssal creatures will not take it into account. However, when these water elements really appeared, there was a mutation in the body.


    Before, in the first wave of attack, the flame burned the city and caused a baking effect on the body of the ghosts. Although most of the ghosts fled into the air, their bodies were still damaged by certain fire elements, especially on their weakest wings.


    At this time, when a large number of water elements rise up, and they were before the fire elements complement each other. The ghost''s body finally can''t bear it.


    After being roasted by fire and now watery cold, the fragile wings were damaged in varying degrees in the rapid beating. The body of Tiangui was like rain, constantly hitting on the water curtain and the sky, making bursts of dense banging sound.


    Only those ghosts who were less impacted by fire elements in the previous first round attack and responded quickly could fly.


    Unfortunately, a distance of 200 meters has already entered the range of the coalition''s long-range attack. With the water curtain, Tianhua''s external shelter, what will the soldiers of long-range attack hesitate? A large number of arrows soared in the air, specially looking for those who are ready to fly, or haven''t hit the water curtain on the sky.


    Fifteen thousand elves and fifty thousand long-range legions of Qin City will take away the lives of countless ghosts every time they pour. When the sky effect of water curtain disappears, the ghost bodies fall like raindrops in the sky. None of the ghosts who can escape from the sky in the last round of attack.


    Ye Yinzhu, standing on the wall, breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how fierce the battle in the city is, it is not enough to affect his mentality. Those ghosts who attack from the air are the key. If they can produce enough destructive power, or the long-range attack Legion will lose too much, then the coalition will surely fall into a situation of bitter struggle in the next war.


    At this time, it was a huge victory for the coalition to annihilate nearly a million ghosts at a negligible cost.


    At the same time, this battle also let Ye Yinzhu clearly realize the terror of Falan. Water and fire magicians are the most in Falan. Let these two magicians release their magic one after another, and the terror effect is enough to frighten anyone.


    This is the real strength of French blue. Once the power of these magicians is fully exerted, it will be a nightmare for any enemy.


    Although many countries think that Qin City is strong enough to compete with France, ye Yinzhu knows very well that France is still the most powerful force in the mainland of lonzainus.


    120000 paladins may be nothing, but the tens of thousands of high-level magicians are a terrible existence. Unless it is by virtue of the Qin Emperor''s sneak attack, so that they do not have the opportunity to display, otherwise, Qin City is definitely not the opponent of France and blue. What''s more, there are six powerful magicians at the level of tower master in Falan.


    The threat in the air was relieved, and the rest of the ghosts flew away. But the battle over the city continued.


    Although the walls of the fortress were very broad, they were limited in the end.


    At this time, the whole city has been covered with soldiers from both sides. Human soldiers constantly reinforce from inside the fortress, while the enemy constantly climbs to the top of the city from outside.


    The Druid''s magic of Raptor has been fully exerted, but the number of enemies attacking the city is too large, and they can only withstand the attack of the other side for a while.


    But the number of coalition casualties is increasing exponentially.


    Cruz said anxiously: "marshal, it''s time to let our main battle Corps go out. If it goes on like this, we can''t afford to consume it. There are still a large number of abyssal creatures that have not joined the battle. The total number of them is at least ten times that of us. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 959

    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes firmly watched the battle on the head of the city. At this time, the war had not spread to his command, and he shook his head. His reply almost made Cruz spit blood, "not yet."


    "Not yet? So tell me, what''s the time? Can''t you see that our soldiers are falling down one by one. They are lives. Do you know how much resources we need to train a real soldier? Their families are still waiting for them to get back together. "


    Ye Yinzhu frowned, "Marshal Cruz, please pay attention to your identity. Here, I''m the commander. Everything I do is for the final victory. On the battlefield, if you are soft hearted because of your own losses, you will only bear the outcome of failure in the end. The general will inevitably die in battle. Don''t you understand that? "


    Cruz''s eyes were red. The guards on this section of the city wall were all elite soldiers of the landias empire. He watched his soldiers fall one by one under the attack of the abyss creatures, and some of them were still chewed by those hateful mouthfuls after being infected by the plague.


    "Well, if you don''t order, I''ll go." Cruz flashed and rushed out.


    However, he didn''t disobey Ye Yinzhu''s order after all, but rushed into the battlefield alone.


    Purple fighting spirit, like a rainbow to join the battlefield.


    The strong may not be able to change such a huge war, but there is no doubt that the participation of the strong will improve their own morale.


    As soon as Cruz joined the battlefield, he immediately launched a crazy killing.


    Despite his anger, his brain is still sober. He doesn''t care about the ghouls and magic spiders that human soldiers can deal with. He specially looks for disgusts with amazing defense. In a short time, dozens of disgusts have been directly beheaded by him and died.


    It makes the battle much easier.


    There are too many creatures in the abyss. Even cannonball ghouls, when more than a dozen of them rush to a soldier, can often bring fatal damage.


    Every time a coalition soldier falls down, another will immediately come up. If it wasn''t for the dispelling ability of the tree demon Druid that the magic bonus of these abyss creatures disappeared, the war would be even more disadvantageous.


    With a deep sigh in his heart, the cold light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkled, and he gave another order, "bimong Legion. Go to war. "


    The magic power of the magician is limited, and it is not the time to consume a lot. At this time, if you want to turn the war situation around, you must suppress the enemy.


    In the absence of magic, as an invincible land behemoth is obviously the best choice. The most important thing is that the defense of behemoth is terrifying enough, and its resistance in all aspects is incomparably high, which is most suitable for fighting at this time.


    Tall bodies appeared on the top of the fortress. Even the shortest and most violent bimon are more than twice as big as they hate, and their power is far beyond their hatred.


    Two thousand behemoths, scattered on each side of the fortress wall. Their appearance immediately made the bloodthirsty smell diffuse on the wall.


    Druids with sharp claws and behemoths are not behemoths. Have they learned martial arts? There was a trace of bitterness in the corner of his mouth. Cruz now finally understood why Massimo the great made Ye Yinzhu and Sula''s son Prince.


    As long as ye Yinzhu is around, the orcs will be the backing of Qin City. If you look all over the Empire of landias, which army can resist the attack of bimont army?


    What''s more, the orcs also have the existence of nine sacred beasts, and the Amethyst legion with the same terrifying fighting power. Offending Qin City is definitely the most unwise choice.


    The battle on the top of the city is becoming more and more simple. With the addition of bimont, it has become extremely difficult for abyss creatures to set foot on the top of the city again. With the decrease of the number, the battle on the city has become a one-sided situation. Although abyss creatures are still going to attack later, compared with before, they can no longer bring much to the Allied forces It''s killing.


    "Gracias." Ye Yinzhu''s voice broke through the air.


    "Lord Qin, I''m here." Thick voice from the inside of the fortress, a fierce figure has come to Ye Yinzhu in the blink of an eye.


    This monster looked at Ye Yinzhu, his eyes were full of hope and flattery. When his eyes occasionally turned to the battlefield, he was more excited.


    "Go. The beamons are under your command from now on. Don''t go deep. The attack range is five kilometers outside the fortress. "


    "Deling. Mr. Qin Di, just look. Hey, hey. " Gladys was overjoyed. Seeing the battle on the head of the city, he had already itched. As a giant of war, he was born for war.


    An almost frenzied roar came from gracis. His huge body soared into the air and rushed out of the city.


    Led by the roar of GRASSIS, all the bimonths made a similar roar at the same time, jumping down the city at the same time.Ye Yinzhu''s action was very fast. When Gladys rose from the city, his hands had already been raised, and his index fingers were stretched out to block his ears.


    When Cruz still didn''t understand what ye Yinzhu was doing, gracis, who was in the air, had already told him the answer.


    The human form of gracis is already very strong, but at this time, in the middle of the sky, he has recovered himself. The terrible beast, which is more than 100 meters long, falls directly towards the city.


    Cruz hurriedly blocked his ears like Ye Yinzhu, but his movement was slower. The weight of GRASSIS was so terrible that when he returned to himself, he fell to the ground almost in an instant.


    --------------


    this is the last month of the Qin emperor. Xiao San asks his friends to vote your valuable monthly tickets and recommendation tickets to Xiao San, and support the Qin emperor from beginning to end. In the end, my friends'' support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 960

    Boom -


    the fierce roar almost made the whole longqinusi fortress tremble.


    The earth was groaning, and the wall where gracis jumped out shook violently, as if it was about to collapse.


    Ye Yinzhu cheered: "gracis, if you shake down the city wall for me, then you will come to block the gap."


    No matter what was on the ground when he fell down, gracis was in the excited state of entering the war. He didn''t even hear ye Yinzhu''s words.


    It is not the first time that the terror of war beast has appeared on the battlefield. When his huge body fell to the ground, his talent war trample had been played out.


    In the roar, starting from GRASSIS, the semicircular energy expands instantaneously. With the violent landing roar.


    At this moment, all the creatures within 500 meters in front of GRASSIS left the ground.


    Even the heaviest disgust is still ten meters high.


    The next moment, the shock wave of terror to the extreme has rushed out.


    ghouls and sickle are the luckiest, because their bodies are shattered into powder when they are shocked, and the spiders and loathing are not so lucky. Before the powerful shock wave, all abyss of Gracis''s body within five hundred meters of the body were all destroyed by gas holes.


    What''s coming out? There''s dead energy, flesh and blood, and their souls.


    How terrible was the attack power of GRASSIS. The huge guy laughed wildly and immediately launched a crazy impact.


    The same scene appears around the fortress, and of course, it''s a smaller version.


    Behemoths can also be trampled by war, but their power is much less than that of GRASSIS. However, the shock force generated by the moment they land from high altitude is not what the sickle and ghouls can bear.


    With the roar of a large area, the lowest abyss creatures fell like wheat.


    What kind of scene is it like for a tiger to enter a flock of sheep?


    At least the high-level of the abyss plane can never imagine that hatred, as one of the main arms of war, will become a sheep to be slaughtered. And the behemoth is like a tiger out of the gate, entering a state of crazy killing.


    The effect of the moment when GRASSIS landed was not only to shock the enemy, but also to infect all the behemoths. Even the behemoths in the north of the fortress clearly heard his roaring voice. Therefore, when the behemoths landed on the ground and the war trampled down a large number of ghouls around, these behemoths also entered the fortress at the same time The crazy state of terror.


    Besides Ye Yinzhu''s own strength and the relationship between Zi, another important reason is Ye Yinzhu''s help.


    What''s more important is that ye Yinzhu''s strange music can make the behemoth keep sober in the crazy state after listening to it, which makes this strong army truly invincible in land war.


    For the first time, the Berserk behemoth launched a counterattack on behalf of the United forces of lonzainus. Although their number was so small compared with tens of millions of abyss troops, when they started killing, they gave both sides an irresistible feeling.


    The hundred inch claws are waved according to the East Dragon''s martial arts. The behemoths themselves don''t need fighting spirit. Their strength is strong enough to fight against any fighting spirit. Maybe their skills can''t be compared with the real East Dragon warriors, but with their physique, their strength is greatly improved under certain martial arts.


    Especially after entering the crazy state, the terror of this kind of killing becomes more obvious.


    A series of screams sounded from the side of the abyss army, and the wizard''s call began again. A large number of lower summoning creatures rushed to the abyss, and the hatred in the previous war also rushed to the behemoth as if it were fatalistic.


    Only those witches and witches who retreated saw the terror of bimont, and these higher abyss creatures had already felt the fear.


    Although they are lower in the male and female, their lives are obviously more precious than those of ordinary arms.


    Therefore, there is only one final purpose of abhorrence in the first round of war, which is to protect all the witches and men to return to the abyss army.


    The lower abyss creatures summoned by the wizard behind also have the same purpose of covering the retreat of the male and female witches.


    Ye Yinzhu showed a sneer in his eyes. "The order of hornhawk, attack, target, kill the man and the witch. No one left. You can''t love to fight. If the other side''s air force is deployed, retreat in a safe situation. "


    For the first time in the war, the Allied air force rose into mid air, and five thousand horned Eagle Knights marched rapidly towards the battlefield. The remnants of the first wave of Tiangui, which was almost annihilated before, have been returned to the abyss army. At this time, the airspace has nothing to stop their enemies.


    The terror of GRASSIS is displayed in the battlefield. The so-called war beast is not in vain.He doesn''t need to make any attack action at all. He just runs frantically on the battlefield. Wherever he goes, the abyss creatures on the battlefield can only turn into large pieces of corpses.


    At the same time, in the process of running, Gladys'' limbs constantly burst out the effect of war trampling, even the behemoth would not approach him in this direction.


    The abominations who wanted to stop him from pursuing witches and men in a suicidal way were just a joke in front of him. As long as you touch his body a little, it will bounce up immediately, and his skeleton will break and die.


    In a short time, without the help of the hornhawk knight, the sorcerers and sorcerers in the direction of GRASSIS had been overtaken by him. At this time, the follow-up cannon fodder troops on the abyss plane were nearly kilometers away from the sorcerers and sorcerers.


    The witch was horrified and put on the anti magic shield. The wizard put on the acceleration ability to himself and the witch. But how can their speed compare with the horror of gracis?


    As he watched, Gladys was about to catch up with these witches and men, but before the cannon fodder troops could protect them, Gladys stopped.


    Big mouth. GRASSIS looked at the enemies in front of him with disdain.


    If the orcs who are familiar with him see his grin, they will understand that GRASSIS is laughing at his enemies at this time, and whenever this expression appears, it is also the time for him to calculate his enemies.


    Of course, the witches and the men didn''t know why Gladys didn''t pursue them any more. They were only glad to see that the cannon fodder troops had come up. They were very relaxed. At the same time, they didn''t forget to apply bloodthirsty and crazy additional magic to the cannon fodder troops. In order to better protect their retreat.


    However, their relaxation lasted only a few seconds. When their relaxation became tense again, their souls dissipated forever.


    Gracis just made a very simple move, raising his right forefoot and then falling.


    Boom, this seemingly simple foot contains milky light, which belongs to the sub God level energy. In the roar of terror, the earth cracks out irregular traces to the front, and the shock wave as high as 10 meters forms a real wave like attack, just like a huge tsunami in an instant, covering all the cannon fodder, abyss creatures, men and women who rush up in this direction.


    Gladys didn''t even look at the front, turned around and rushed out towards another line of defense.


    Cannon fodder is always cannon fodder, even if it is attached with the auxiliary magic of the male and female witches, it can not change their fate.


    Even if it is stronger than the giant beast, it dare not confront in front of GRASSIS, not to mention these weak abyss creatures.


    Just in an instant, the men, the witches and the cannon fodder troops who tried to escape had already floated in the air. The cannon fodder was completely destroyed and turned into black air. The souls of the men and the witches were all scattered and could not die any more.


    The behemoths can''t be compared with GRASSIS. Although hate is not their opponent, they can still stop them from moving forward. At the same time, the witches and witches in most directions are retreating quickly.


    Just then, the order of hornhawks appeared.


    The order of hornhawk knights is very scattered. Every 50 hornhawk knights are in a group. With the flying speed exceeding that of Tiangui, they have come to the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    When they saw that the abyss army had just sent the ghost troops to intercept them, the Elven archers of the hornhawk order had already fired the first round of arrows.


    Both the male and the female have strong resistance to magic, but they have no way to deal with this kind of precision attack.


    Whether they have been protected by the cannon fodder troops or are rapidly retreating, they will only be killed one by one in front of the elf archers. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 961

    The abyss army seems to be angry. From a distance, one after another square array can be seen in the front of the abyss army from the top of the city. They march in the direction of the fortress with neat steps. Although their speed is not fast, the pressure they bring is unparalleled.


    The hundreds of thousands of ghost troops flying out of the abyss army are getting closer to the hornhawk army.


    As the Scouts of Qin City, the horned Eagle Knights have a keen observation. They see the ghosts approaching quickly. They follow Ye Yinzhu''s order and return to the fortress quickly. However, the bimont soldiers and GRASSIS below are still killing happily, and the number of abyss creatures in their hands is hard to estimate.


    Ye Yinzhu''s pupils contracted a little. He clearly saw that what came out of the abyss army this time was no longer the cannon fodder army, but the double headed hatred guarding the exit of the passage.


    The number of double headed abominations is obviously less than that of ordinary abominations, but the forces of the four countries in the abyss are still terrible. Looking at it, the total number of double headed abominations in this direction is close to 200000, that is to say, there should be nearly one million double headed abominations in the whole abyss army.


    The strength of the abyss plane is really revealed at this moment. Double headed hate slowly forward, their body as high as 10 meters continuously emitting a strong green plague.


    "Retreat." Ye Yinzhu gave the order to retreat.


    His orders were not directly given to the behemoth Legion. Although these behemoths could keep sober in their frenzy, they were strong fighting races after all. Such a bloody war had completely aroused their fierce hearts. Even ye Yinzhu was not sure that he could order them to withdraw.


    It is a purple figure who accepts Ye Yinzhu''s command. A powerful roar broke through the air. Hearing the roar, almost all the behemoths raised their heads, looked to the direction of the fortress, immediately solved the enemy nearby, and some reluctantly retreated to the direction of the fortress.


    GRASSIS also stopped the pace of progress, some helpless looking back to the fortress, "the boss spoke, can only go back."


    Purple voice has unparalleled authority in the orcs. Ye Yinzhu''s order was given to him. With the power of Amethyst bimon, bimon beasts quickly returned to the fortress.


    Seeing the retreat of the bimont army, the slowly advancing two headed army of hatred also stopped. Under Ye Yinzhu''s surprised gaze, they even withdrew to the abyss army and did not continue to attack.


    No more? A light of thinking flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, but soon he abandoned the idea of careful thinking and immediately gave an order, "count the casualties. The bodies of both the enemy and his own people will be burned. Soldiers infected by the plague will be cleaned and expelled by the water Mage at the designated place. Clean up the battlefield. "


    A series of orders were issued quickly, under the command of generals at all levels. Ye Yinzhu stood at the head of the city, quietly observing everything outside. There was a faint chill in his eyes.


    On the face of it, the United forces of lonzainus naturally won the battle, and it was an overwhelming victory. Their own losses were less than one tenth of the enemy''s, but they achieved brilliant results. In particular, the killing of the enemy''s air force and the killing of many witches and men were quite good results. But ye Yinzhu knows that this is just the beginning of the war.


    Just as ye Yinzhu was about to withdraw from the city and gather several deputy commanders for a post war meeting, he suddenly saw a large number of double headed haters coming out again among the enemy troops.


    Different from the previous neat camp, these two headed abominations were scattered out. They reduced the corpses of the same kind on the ground and began to devour them on the buffer zone between the fortress and the abyss army.


    Phagocytosis will evolve. For abyss creatures, even if they die, as long as they are swallowed, their dead energy is not wasted.


    Ye Yinzhu suddenly frowned. He was not sure whether it was a necessary thing for abyss creatures or a plot to attract their own troops to attack. For a moment, I fell into thinking.


    In the previous war, in addition to casualties, the mana of Raptor druids and tree demon Druids were almost exhausted. It took time to recover, and the mana of claw Druids was almost exhausted. There is little left.


    The Fire Mage and the water mage made a round of attack respectively. Although the cost is not much, their recovery speed is much slower than that of the Druids, and the water mage has to shoulder the responsibility of cleaning the plague on the armor of the soldiers infected by the plague.


    These plagues must never be left. Once they are transmitted in the army, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Therefore, although all soldiers are equipped with gas masks developed by goblin tribes, and their own equipment is also internally protected by leather to isolate toxins, it is necessary to make clear at the first time after the war. After this war, Qin City needs to be renovated.


    What to do? Let those two heads hate to devour the corpse? If such a large number of corpses are really allowed to be swallowed up by them, it seems that the previous war will consume the enemy''s forces and become the tonic of higher abyss creatures. Only those ghosts'' corpses fall inside the fortress and will not be absorbed by the enemy. This is not what ye Yinzhu wants to see.The consumption is so great that the destroyed enemy can be turned into death again, which can make other abyss creatures evolve. If it goes on like this, the Allied forces can''t afford to consume it.


    Thinking of this, ye Yinzhu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "the Amethyst army is ready to attack. All fire magicians go to the city. " In order to keep the result, he doesn''t care about the energy consumption now. There are still several maces in the fortress that haven''t been used. It''s enough to delay a certain period of time for replenishment.


    After all, the other side doesn''t know how their magician needs to recover. In this plane, fire mages are obviously the easiest to recover mana, and are not affected by different planes. And their fire magic is also the best way to purify the abyss creatures.


    Purple figure fell in front of Ye Yinzhu, "Yinzhu, what are you going to do?" Ye Yinzhu noticed the problem, purple nature also noticed.


    Ye Yinzhu said solemnly: "we can''t let them devour evolution. Even if they''re the bodies of lower abyssal creatures. If we swallow it up like this, our previous efforts will be in vain. The corpses within 10 kilometers of the fortress will be dealt with by the magician, and the corpses outside will be handed over to you. "


    Purple nodded and said: "with the ability we have in the process of training?"


    Ye Yinzhu nodded: "that''s all. After this operation, the Amethyst army immediately returned to longqinus and returned to Bingsen through the portal for replenishment. According to the calculation of time, the Amethyst army can fully recover its combat power and return to the battlefield in two days at most. Although the abyss army is numerous, it is impossible to break through the fortress in a short time. "


    Purple eyes flashed a cold light, "don''t worry, give it to me."


    Purple shadow flash, purple has gone.


    Ten minutes later, just as those two headed haters began to devour, the fortress gate suddenly opened, and a 10000 Legion composed entirely of Warcraft appeared on the battlefield.


    They have a unified title, which is the Amethyst Legion. In the orcs, they are as powerful as the behemoths. It is composed of advanced Warcraft above level 7.


    At the front of the Amethyst army, the emperor purple stood there, slowly raised the Amethyst sword in his hand, and gave the order, "Amethyst belongs to the frozen battlefield."


    "Purple crystal." The monsters of the Amethyst army roared and ran out at the same time. Strangely, they did not gather together, but scattered and rushed out towards the direction of the abyss army.


    All that remained was Mountain Giant Ming, three platinum bimont kings, dragon and lion nuoyun, flash and thunder.


    Zichen said in a voice: "we are responsible for the cover, one person is responsible for one direction, we don''t have to be stingy of energy, we should protect the people. I am responsible for the south, and you are responsible for the southwest, northwest, Southeast, northeast, East, West and south. Let''s go. "


    At the same time, the seven great beasts answered the promise and flew out in seven directions. They were all sub gods. They all had the ability to fly. In the blink of an eye, they had already flown to their respective directions, and they were flying towards the double headed hatred that was being devoured.


    In this grand battlefield, the number of 10000 has become very small.


    When the Amethyst Legion just appeared, it did not attract the attention of the abyss army. It was only when the eight beasts flew up at the same time and sped towards the abyss army that the abyss army had a response.


    The two headed abominations that carry out phagocytosis account for one tenth of the total number of two headed abominations of the abyss army. Although there are many corpses, most of them are low-level abyss creatures after all. Even if ordinary abominations are allowed to be devoured by them, it has only a small effect on the evolution of death energy.


    These two headed abominations slowly raised their heads under a series of screaming orders from the abyss army. When the eight beasts came to the sky, almost all the double headed haters vomited breath at the same time.


    Compared with ordinary hatred, they are much more powerful. Their physical and magical abilities are only slightly inferior to ordinary violent bimont. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 962

    Of course, this refers to the violent bimong who has never learned Donglong''s martial arts and has no weapons. It''s just that there''s no such thing in all the bigwigs now.


    The key is that the number of double headed creatures is numerous, and the number is the most terrifying place of abyss creatures. Even this powerful abyss creature has a million level number, even if it is only one tenth of the number, every beast faces more than 10000 double headed creatures at the same time.


    Under the influence of distance, the number of double headed haters attacking a divine beast at the same time is definitely more than 1000. Their breath attack distance is even farther than the shockwave of ghost.


    The southern purple smiles coldly in the face of the breath, and his body suddenly flashes, leaving only a faint shadow in the air. The next moment, he has appeared in the group of two heads hate. The huge Amethyst sword in his hand was blatantly wielded.


    Poof, a body that two heads hate is cut off by purple, and then purple shows itself. A body that is stronger than two heads hate shows the speed of lightning, and constantly twists and turns. Can''t you swallow it? OK, I''ll let you swallow it.


    Where the Amethyst sword passed, a statue of Amethyst with purple color began to appear on the battlefield. When touched again, the statues will immediately turn into vermilion powder and disperse in the wind. Not to mention dead energy, even the dregs will not be left. How can such abyss creatures devour them?


    For ordinary soldiers, double headed hatred may become a nightmare. Unfortunately, what they face is not ordinary soldiers, but the terrible Amethyst bimon. The head of the four great beasts in Orc legend.


    Soon, double headed hate found the problem, the body in the south of double headed hate people immediately toward the direction of purple around. Their defense is really strong enough, and pestilence is much stronger than ordinary hatred. However, what they are facing is purple, and the power and speed of Amethyst bimon are all terrible.


    Seeing the two heads gathered around him hate more and more, purple is not surprised but happy. Although cutting these big guys will also reduce their energy to a certain extent, this consumption is not enough to cause any damage to purple in a short time.


    From the outside, purple seems to have been surrounded by a large number of double headed abominations. Although a statue with Amethyst still appears and turns into vermilion powder, tens of thousands of double headed abominations rush in, and there will only be more people waiting to be killed.


    In several other directions, the situation encountered by the beasts is similar, and their purpose is to attract these two headed hateful firepower.


    Lightning and thunder are the most troublesome things for the haters. These two beautiful little guys fly in the mid air as high as 500 meters, and they don''t fall down at all. The spitting breath of their two heads can''t reach that height. However, the killing power of these two little guys is not weak.


    The light golden light slowly condenses in the wings of the gold and silver magic pattern on the back. The golden light condenses from the wings on the back to the chest like a halo, and then a milky white light ball floats out.


    The effect of that beautiful and unusual light ball falling on the battlefield is terrifying. Although it can''t compare with the war trample of GRASSIS, it is like many terrible bombs. Every one falls, and there will be a violent explosion within 300 square meters, which is an explosion that two heads can''t bear.


    Since the completion of evolution and the emergence of butterflies, Shan and Lei, who were born as golden beetles, don''t need to worry about replenishing energy and are forged by the fire of Phil Jackson''s soul. They have a strong ability of self recovery. Even in the abyss plane, their non elemental energy is not affected as much as ye Yinzhu. The recovery rate is extremely fast. Seeing a ball of light falling from the sky, the two heads of the explosion were furious, but there was nothing to do with them.


    Whenever you want to rush towards the Amethyst''s Warcraft, you immediately have to face the elemental bombs dropped from the air by lightning and thunder.


    The three platinum bimont kings and the mountain giant Ming used similar fighting methods. Simple and direct, front hard shake, similar to purple attack method. But Ming''s attack power is a little weaker, but he has a huge and defensive body. Two heads hate to attack him, like tickling. And the attack power of the three platinum Kings is terrible, not even worse than that of purple. Their 25 meter tall bodies are like killing machines on the battlefield. Attracted the attention of the two heads.


    The dragon lion nuoyun is the only one who relies on his skill to deal with the double head hatred. Where she passed, her existence, which was similar to the fire of Taiyin, quietly worsened her hatred to fly ash and disappeared. Don''t give each other a chance to entangle themselves.


    In the case of the eight beasts working hard at the same time, it almost attracted the attention of all the two headed hateful who were devouring. And the abyss army itself has just reflected, and the previously withdrawn Tiangui army appears again, flying in the direction of the eight beasts. Obviously, the leaders of the abyss army also felt the threat brought by the eight beasts. Their purpose was to destroy the eight beasts. As for the beasts of the Amethyst army, they were not in their attention.


    At this time, the demons of the Amethyst Legion have been scattered on the battlefield. Ten thousand demons are almost separated by equal distance. The light blue light diffuses on them, and the low incantation sounds from their mouths.Generally speaking, the magic cast by Warcraft is a natural ability, and few use incantations. Only advanced Warcraft can have the ability of incantation. Just like the Dragon language magic of the dragon people. If these advanced Warcraft can sing incantations at the same time, it can be seen that their next magic power will never be small.


    The faint blue light became more and more intense, and the whole battlefield seemed to become cold.


    The army of ghosts is rapidly approaching. Among the many ghosts, there are eight huge Yin dragons. At this time of the war, the most powerful fighting capacity of the abyss plane finally came to the battlefield with the appearance of the eight beasts.


    Ye Yinzhu stands on the top of the city. He can see clearly that there are witches and witches sitting on the back of eight ice dragons, and the other two are abyss creatures he has never seen.


    A tall, more than five meters tall, the whole body is covered by black fog, can not see the real appearance. The other is a very small, very thin creature with a snow-white staff three times the height of its body. Needless to say, these two creatures should be the moon demons and shadow demons among the four kinds of demons in the abyss plane. The appearance of the eight strong masters on the back of the eight Yin dragons is obviously to completely destroy the eight beasts. To substantially weaken the strength of the coalition side.


    But is it really that simple?


    Ye Yinzhu showed a faint sneer on his face and flew up into the air.


    The place he flew from was right above the whole fort of lungzinus.


    In the middle of the sky, the ghost rushed to the battlefield. These days the biggest advantage of ghost is the speed of the air and the ability to focus on attack. They can lock the enemy in the shortest time and concentrate their attack.


    The light of ice blue lights up almost at the same time, and the monsters of the Amethyst Legion release their powerful magic for the first time. All the magic is completely ice. In a flash, the plane of water element was snowing. The cold air solidified everything around it, including the corpses on the ground and even the air. The cold air made the army of heaven and ghosts, who were used to the dark and hot abyss, stagnate for a moment, and some of them were afraid to go forward.


    The corpses on the ground and various turbid elements in the air were frozen in an instant. Taking longqinusi fortress as the center, most of the battlefield outside the fortress was covered with a layer of ice blue luster.


    Ten thousand advanced Warcraft cast magic of the same attribute at the same time. The scene is absolutely magnificent. The temperature is falling madly at an amazing speed, and the corpses on the ground are constantly frozen.


    Frozen battlefield, which is what Zi said before, is also a special tactic for the Amethyst regiment during the concentrated training in the Arctic wasteland. Of course, this is just a prelude, or only half way through.


    The sharp whistling sound impacts the souls of the eight sacred beasts. In this whistling sound, the ghost army, who hesitates for a moment, attacks again. Ignoring the demon of the Amethyst army, it rushes directly to the location of the eight sacred beasts. It is obvious that the existence of the eight beasts makes the abyss army even more afraid.


    "The wind blows away the clouds." A big drink came from ye Yinzhu''s mouth, instead of purple, and gave the order to the Amethyst army.


    The light of ice blue gradually disappeared, and the advanced Warcraft of the Amethyst Legion were replaced by the fluctuation of wind element. Not sparing the release of their magic power, in an instant, the elements in the air suddenly as turbulent general violent fluctuations.


    At this time, the army of ghosts has come to the top of the eight beasts with fast speed. Surrounded by many ghosts, the eight Yin dragons are staring at the eight beasts below.


    Purple''s side has been surrounded by a large number of enemies, the number of double headed hate is too much, although he killed extremely fast, but tens of thousands of double headed hate with his strong body, still besieged him as a whole.


    Seeing the sky Ghost in the air has arrived, it seems that it is a trend of killing, but purple''s look is still calm, and there is no emotional fluctuation due to this situation. Is Amethyst bimont so easy to kill?


    ------------


    this is the last month of the Qin emperor. Xiao San asks his friends to vote your valuable monthly tickets and recommendation tickets for Xiao San, and support the Qin emperor from beginning to end. In the end, your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 963

    Shan and Lei reacted very quickly. Seeing that the ghost was coming, their flying speed increased suddenly. Like two meteors, they left the battlefield in an instant and headed for ye Yinzhu over the fortress.


    Seeing their arrival, ye Yinzhu showed a faint smile on his face, slightly deflected, and flew out towards the two empty directions after Shan and Lei Fei left. At the same time, in front of him, the exquisite, releasing huge energy fluctuations of the super artifact, the dead wood dragon harp, has also appeared out of thin air.


    Nuoyun, the dragon lion, stops the guerrilla fighting and allows the hatred that catches up to wrap himself up. She looks up at Ye Yinzhu, who rises into the air. She slowly closes her eyes. At that moment, the incomparably surging ice blue flame suddenly rises from her body and turns the approaching double headed hatred into ashes. The flame is changing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it is already burning From ice blue to milky white. There was a wild roar.


    With long hair floating, nuoyun shows itself. The huge body of dragon and lion roars up to the sky. The milky white flame around the body becomes the most terrifying existence. The wings on his back suddenly beat and fly directly to meet the flying army of ghosts. Those two headed haters who tried to stop her from taking off had only one ending, disappearing in the milky white flame.


    Hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum, hum Into a little bit of light towards his body convergence and go.


    The seven humors come from seven different strings, and a total of six rings fly out at the same time. In such a long distance, they are still accurately shrouded in purple, three platinum bimont kings, dragon lion nuoyun and mountain giant Ming. Among the six auras flashing, the breath of the six beasts obviously fluctuated violently. Then, six equally dazzling milky lights rose at the same time, six roars shook the earth and the earth, and their momentum suddenly rose to the peak in Ye Yinzhu''s music.


    Purple was the first to start. At this time, all the double headed hatreds in his direction almost gathered around him and were rushing forward one after another.


    One hand holding the Amethyst sword into two hands, the next moment, the meaning of Amethyst suddenly show.


    The huge purple whirlpool mixed with the milky white light broke out without warning. His body, which had been besieged, turned into the rhythm of death, and spread instantly under the action of the Qin sound full of the spirit of killing.


    There is no chance for the two heads to turn into Amethyst statues. They turn into powder and disappear in this huge whirlpool. How can they resist the laser chopping of Amethyst? Purple''s strength has reached the fourth level of the second God level, plus the talent strength of Amethyst bimon, it is invincible in the battlefield at this time.


    At the moment of the outbreak of the whirlwind laser chopper, at least thousands of double headed hateful bodies disappeared out of thin air. This number is increasing geometrically with the rapid movement of the whirlwind laser chopper.


    The sky Ghost army in mid air reacted quickly, and tens of thousands of shock waves bombarded the vortex at the same time. Unfortunately, in the case of whirlwind laser chopping, purple can be said to be immune to all other attack means except mental attack. Those shock waves can''t enter the huge purple vortex at all, and are blown away by the violent energy turbulence. On the contrary, some fall into the double headed hate group, bringing out their due harm.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hands turn into phantoms, and generally move on the strings. His mental power becomes a bridge connecting himself with the six beasts, and is closely combined with their bodies. His strong music perfectly interprets the emotion of killing and the effect of increasing.


    This is a piece of "Jinge TieMa", which can stimulate our own combat effectiveness to the greatest extent.


    The magnificent music of Qin only sounded in the ears of the six great beasts, and their fighting spirit was greatly enhanced.


    Ye Yinzhu''s piano music amplification effect can''t be compared with those of the men and women in the abyss plane. He understands the true meaning of the piano music and devotes himself to playing. With his assistance, the strength of the beasts is improved in an all-round way. No matter attack, defense, speed or your own skills, you can get the instant burst effect of all attributes.


    At this time, the attack of the ghost army has been in full swing, and countless shock waves are splashing down on the beast.


    Purple by virtue of the whirlwind laser chop to make the ghost attack invalid, and other beast''s response method is different.


    The Milky flame that dragon lion nuoyun burns seems to have the effect of burning everything, whether it is energy or object, in front of the Milky flame, can not play its due effect.


    A surging milky white flame flew to the army of heaven and ghosts like pitching. All the heaven and ghosts that were infected with it immediately turned into ashes. In an instant, thousands of heaven and ghosts were destroyed in the milky white flame.


    However, there is a limit to any defense. Although nuoyun''s speed is extremely fast, the real ability to hit her shockwave is only one percent of all ghosts. But even this one percent made her body sluggish.


    Among these great beasts, nuoyun is undoubtedly the weakest, and is still at the level of the second God level. Fortunately, she has the help of Ye Yinzhu''s music. In the increasing sound of the music, the milky white flame opens again, and forcibly withstands the shock wave of the ghost. In the spiritual fluctuation from ye Yinzhu, she spews out a few flames quickly and flies towards the fortress.The defense of nuoyun is not as terrible as that of platinum kings. Therefore, ye Yinzhu immediately asked her to withdraw in case of danger.


    At this time, the huge Yin dragon moves in the direction of attacking nuoyun. A breath of ice blue erupted, catching up with noyun''s body in an instant.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face changed slightly as he was playing the piano. Of course, he knew what the ice blue breath was. It was the only energy attack method of the Yin dragon, the fire of Taiyin, just like the witches. Although the Yin dragon''s attack is not as powerful as the witch''s Taiyin ice ring, but the fire of Taiyin possessed by these Yin dragons is extremely terrifying.


    Nuoyun couldn''t dodge under the attack of the Yin dragon. The blazing milky white flame on his body immediately dropped, and his flying body suddenly reduced by a third of its speed. The fire of Taiyin not only has a strong attack effect, but also can greatly reduce the speed. Fortunately, the fire used by nuoyun is similar to the fire of Taiyin. With the rapid retreat and the assistance of Ye Yinzhu Shenyin aura, this did not reduce her speed too much.


    However, the next attack has come to her.


    Ice blue halo appears at the foot of nuoyun, and the next moment bursts out. This time, nuoyun''s speed dropped by half again, and a painful roar came out of his mouth. It was obvious that he was injured.


    Ye Yinzhu can see clearly that the abyss creature sitting on the back of the Dragon actually knows that it is Weiya, the three demon king of the black demon kingdom.


    It''s not good. There is a warning sign in Ye Yinzhu''s heart. He had a fight with Wei Ya, and he knew that the top witch was not under nuoyun, even better than nuoyun. If the battle happened to Bingsen, or promise cloud, there is still the possibility to compete with her, but this is the abyss plane, which can be said to be the home of Weiya. Once stuck by her Taiyin ice ring, it''s hard for nuoyun to get away. The number of nearly 100000 ghosts is not for fun. A volley can also cause huge damage to nuoyun.


    Although Ye Yinzhu thought that the enemy might intercept the beast, he didn''t expect that the abyss army would resolutely send Weiya, a powerful abyss man of this level, to fight.


    Ye Yinzhu is very clear that if Wei Ya is allowed to attack, nuoyun will never come back alive.


    As a commander in chief, what he has to do is to control the overall situation. Ye Yinzhu, who used to play with two hands, has been changed to one hand. What''s amazing is that although he plays with one hand, it doesn''t affect the effect of the music at all.


    At the same time, a bright blue and purple light had appeared in his free right hand, and he threw it out without hesitation.


    In the middle of the sky, a thunderbolt of thunder suddenly appeared. The roar spread all over the battlefield, and the sky suddenly flashed, as if a bolt of lightning fell from the sky.


    Almost just for a moment, that group of blue and purple light has crossed the body of nuoyun, straight to the direction of Weiya.


    Thunderbolt strike, thunderbolt hammer with skill, effect, with the power of thunder to achieve the effect of destruction.


    Ye Yinzhu''s strength to throw this has been integrated with the super artifact, the terror of its attack can be imagined.


    The thunder force of Raytheon''s hammer has a strange traction effect, which deflects all the shock waves in the second round of Tiangui''s attack and gives nuoyun time.


    Wei Ya, who is preparing to launch a second attack, suddenly feels her whole body tight. A strange sense of paralysis spreads all over her body. Subconsciously, she doesn''t feel good. She doesn''t hesitate to stop attacking nuoyun. Her body floats rapidly and flies towards the rear.


    At the same time, the Yin dragon that she stepped down had already spewed out a huge fire of Taiyin ice, which was pounding towards the blue and purple light. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 964

    Bang -


    the sound of thunder once again shocked the whole audience. The ice and fire of Taiyin had no effect in front of the destructive thunder force. The huge body of Yinlong was broken in the face of the thunder. The instant explosion made the surrounding Tiangui blockbusters close to Yinlong fall. All of their bodies lost their ability to move under the paralyzing effect of thunderbolt.


    After all, nuoyun is a strong one at the level of divine beast. With this short breathing time, she has broken away from the negative effect of the ice ring of Taiyin. Suddenly, she accelerates, and after several flashes, she has returned to Longqi Nusi fortress.


    In the two sides of the strong fight each other, nuoyun in danger at the same time, the following Amethyst Legion also finally completed their magic.


    The wind is blowing hard. So that those who want to rush over the double headed hate also has no possibility of approaching, countless tornadoes appear on the battlefield, blocking the sky.


    The previously frozen ground was swept up with countless ice powders by the strong wind. Those frozen bodies of abyssal creatures are all swept up by tornadoes and collide with each other in violent rotation, turning into dust in ice storm.


    Completely broken, destroyed by ice and wind, these corpses can no longer be absorbed. One of the deaths can be completely strangled.


    The advanced Warcraft of the Amethyst Legion are from Bingsen, where their group has survived for thousands of years. Ice and wind Magic have already become their natural characteristics.


    Ye Yinzhu and Zi carefully discussed the role of the Amethyst Legion in the holy war when they were training in the Arctic wasteland. Ye Yinzhu''s first thought is to prevent the enemy from swallowing the corpse. Ice wind double magic Amethyst legion of Warcraft, played such a role.


    Icy battlefield, wind and clouds. The most feasible way to restrict the evolution of abyss creatures through phagocytosis is to freeze the enemy''s corpse with ice first, and then break it with strong wind. It is also ye Yinzhu''s most effective ability to weaken the overall strength of the abyss army.


    Of course, since then, the magic power of the Amethyst Legion''s Warcraft has been greatly consumed. So ye Yinzhu told Zi before that after the battlefield cleaning, he would immediately let the Amethyst Legion return to the mainland of longqinus to replenish their magic power.


    It''s too slow to recover here.


    After finishing the magic, the Amethyst army immediately retreated according to the original plan. The cover given by the beasts has been basically completed. Only Shan and Lei, because they evacuated earlier, caught up with each other.


    Of course, the Amethyst Legion will not be afraid of the double headed hatred, but if they are entangled by the double headed hatred, and let the sky Ghost army in the air play the advantage of concentrated attack, then the loss is inevitable.


    As the orc''s ace legion, ye Yinzhu obviously does not want to see any damage to the Amethyst Legion.


    Therefore, after throwing the hammer of Thor, he immediately turned to these two directions. With the playing of dead wood dragon harp, the half moon shaped sound blades expanded in the air, turned into death notes, and flew in these two directions.


    Three demon Wang Wei teeth eyes looking at the Yin dragon in front of him not far away completely broken, the body is also a burst of paralysis, can''t help but be surprised. What kind of power is that? If it is their own face-to-face hard touch, the result will be the same as the Yin dragon?


    When ye Yinzhu took off from the fortress, Wei Ya already saw him. Although he was far away, he couldn''t see clearly, but he didn''t know why. From this human, besides danger, Wei Ya also felt familiar. Especially when he plays the piano, the feeling of mental release is even more familiar.


    Although the aura of Shenyin can only make the animals hear the Qin, Weiya''s keen sense still makes her interested in Ye Yinzhu. To kill his interest, of course.


    As a high abyss creature, Weiya has a high intelligence. She obviously feels that the other party''s powerful monsters attack under the command of this person.


    Originally, Wei Ya also planned to destroy nuoyun and attack Ye Yinzhu directly to make a great contribution. But when Thor''s hammer instantly destroyed her Yin dragon, the idea immediately disappeared.


    A series of roars sounded behind the Amethyst Warcraft. Although the explosive force brought by the high-frequency sound blade could not bring a devastating blow to the double headed hatred like the purple whirlwind laser chopper, it also completely stopped the pursuing double headed hatred.


    From the moment Ye Yinzhu joined the battlefield, he grasped the whole situation on the battlefield. First, he enhanced the eight sacred beasts with the sound of Qin, then solved the crisis of nuoyun with the hammer of Thor, and then blocked the enemy''s pursuit with the high-frequency sound blade. At this moment, the strength he showed completely controlled the situation.


    The intense whirlwind laser chop finally disappeared, in purple''s side, there is no longer a living double headed hate.


    The purple crystal sword is still shining with dazzling brilliance. Purple takes a look at the sky Ghost army in the air. In the twinkling, it turns into a shadow and retreats towards the fortress.


    However, at this time, Zi suddenly felt cold all over his body, and the air around him seemed to be suddenly reduced. His self-confident speed also slowed down. Then, the cold feeling turned into extreme heat, and his defense still felt strong pain. His body seemed to be solidified, and his speed was continuously decreasing.What''s going on?


    Purple looked up into the air and saw the huge Yin dragon. On the back of the Yin dragon, there was a gorgeous woman. Looking at purple, her eyes were full of curiosity instead of hatred. It seemed that she was very interested in purple.


    Seeing this woman, the light in purple eyes suddenly became sharp. He obviously felt that the strength of this woman could compete with himself.


    Violet''s sight was soon blocked by the breath of a ice blue dragon. Breathing covers a large area, there is no room to dodge, not to mention the speed of purple has just been decelerated by the strong Taiyin ice ring.


    The Amethyst sword turns into a series of purple shadows, which brings a shield like existence of Amethyst above the head, and stiffly blocks the breath of the Yin dragon, but the speed of purple also inevitably decreases. And the ghosts in the air have also launched a collective attack.


    If ye Yinzhu''s eyes fall in this direction, he will find that his most confident partner, Zi, is facing a great crisis, because the abyss Demon Lord in Zi''s direction is actually the big demon king Xi Ya, who is second only to the abyss demon king in strength and status in the black demon kingdom.


    Countless shock waves dive down, and Zi, who has just resisted the attack of Yin dragon, can only use his Amethyst sword to block the enemy''s attack.


    Although not all the shock waves of nearly 100000 Tiangui concentrated attacks fell on Zizi, most of them fell on the light curtain of the Amethyst sword.


    Purple stuffy hum a, in the mouth gush out a purple gas, under the joint attack of numerous enemies, he also suffered a loss. Purple didn''t stay for half a minute. After the attack of Taiyin ice ring, his recovery speed is much faster than nuoyun.


    Yin dragon''s attack didn''t add another slow effect to him. His body blinked, and he didn''t retreat but advanced. With the speed of almost instantaneous transfer, he suddenly came into the air and directly penetrated into the heaven ghost group.


    With a whirling wave of the Amethyst sword, a large number of ghosts fell. Purple not only didn''t choose to escape, but with the speed of passing people, she went to the place with the most ghosts.


    His goal is very simple, is not to give the ghost and the strange female abyss creatures the chance to attack themselves at the same time. With the defense of Amethyst bimon, a small amount of shock wave, even with the thin teeth of the lunar ice ring, can not cause fatal damage to purple in a short time.


    Fortunately, just like the United forces of ryongzainus had reservations, the eight abyssal lords who appeared this time were not all the strong ones of the sub God level. In addition to nuoyun and purple, there is another beast facing the attack of the sub God level abyss demon master, but he is easier to deal with than purple. This beast is Ming.


    The abyss demon master who appears in the direction of Ming Dynasty is Wang Jingya, the second demon of the black demon Kingdom, whose strength is between Wei Ya and Xi Ya.


    Jingya''s attack is also the ice ring of Taiyin. Unfortunately, her opponent is very different from other beasts. Maybe Ming is not as overbearing as Zizi''s, and there is no war beast, gracis, who is invincible in the battlefield. However, after the fire of Phil Jackson''s soul, his defense is even slightly better than gracis.


    Petrified skin, anti magic skin, metal skin, three resistance abilities appear on the mountain giant at the same time. Although the Taiyin ice ring of static teeth is the attack power of the second level of the second God, it has no effect on Ming.


    Ming''s speed is not fast, and it''s nothing to be slow.


    Although Ming''s huge body is like a target, it is attacked by the ghosts in the sky and the two heads on the ground. But to him, it was like tickling.


    Compared with attack, Ming may be better than Jing Ya, but if he is better than defense, I''m afraid no one can be better than him in the battlefield of both sides. Even the existence of XiaoLongNu and the abyss demon king''s sub God level peak can''t compare with this mountain giant in terms of defense alone.


    Ming''s action is very simple. His huge body can''t resist it. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 965

    These abominations on the ground are not even stumbling blocks for him. He can walk as he wants. Anyway, the abomination of being touched by his body is also broken. Although Ming''s lethality is not strong, his defense is too abnormal. It''s a moving fortress.


    The hateful melee can''t even leave a trace on him. The shock wave of Tiangui will fall on him and even be rebounded. Bathed in the shock wave constantly issued by the ghosts, Ming is just like bathing. He doesn''t even blink his eyes. If it wasn''t for those abyss creatures who can''t understand him, he might tell the ghosts that if you work harder, the massage will be uncomfortable.


    Of course, Ming doesn''t have no attack ability at all. When the first Taiyin ice ring of Jingya falls on him, he finds his attack target.


    Ignoring the attack of Tiangui and Shuangtou, Ming immediately locks Jingya, who is riding on the back of Yinlong in the air. With a blue purple light in his eyes, a flash of lightning similar to thunderbolt blows out.


    Jingya''s reaction is very fast. A Taiyin ice ring collides with lightning in the air. Ming''s body doesn''t move, but Jingya is paralyzed.


    In terms of energy, the attacks from both sides are almost the same, but as a witch, Jingya''s physical strength is much worse than Ming''s.


    In the eyes of Jing Ya, fierce light flickers. Ming is not as overbearing and handsome as Zi. He can attract the eyes of Xi Ya. In the eyes of Jing Ya, he is also a monster.


    Floating body, static teeth and cross the Yin dragon from, huge Yin dragon immediately get the order, directly toward Ming.


    In terms of size, the body shape of this Yin dragon is not much smaller than Ming, who is more than 50 meters tall. The sharp claw pours down and grabs at Ming''s shoulders directly, trying to use the ability of hand to hand combat against Ming. At the same time, the big mouth of Taiyin ice fire pours on Ming''s body. Slow down Ming.


    Catch me? A faint light flashed through Ming''s eyes. He was always calm and did not dodge. He let the claws of the Yin dragon catch on his shoulder.


    Yin Longyan catches Ming, and immediately slaps his wings under the command of Jingya, trying to take Ming''s body up from the ground, fly to the air, and then throw him down.


    However, after the Yin dragon flapped his wings for more than ten times, he was surprised to find that Ming was still standing there, and had not moved for half a minute.


    With a grin, Ming raised his hands at the same time and firmly grasped the root of Yinlong''s claws. "As a mountain giant, is the word" mountain "in vain? My weight is not as simple as it looks While saying that, Ming''s arms force fiercely, and a terrible scene appears. The volume of Yin long, which looks similar to him, is directly waved into the air by Ming, and then heavily smashed to the ground.


    Ming''s weight is his biggest secret, in the beast, only purple and GRASSIS know a little. GRASSIS once fought against Ming secretly. If he was given the time to charge, GRASSIS could break open defense with his own unique role, but ming could not break his defense. Therefore, among the four sacred beasts, the war beast ranks ahead of the mountain giant.


    However, GRASSIS himself admits that it is impossible to kill Ming with his power. Maybe with purple, Ming can be completely destroyed.


    The key lies in Ming''s body. What is Ming''s food? It''s all kinds of rocks and minerals. In terms of overall size, he is smaller than gracis, who is more than 100 meters long. However, gracis has tried, but Ming''s weight is three times as much as his. It''s absolutely mountain like. It weighs over a thousand tons. This is also an important reason why Ming''s defense is so terrible.


    Compared with strength and defense, Gladys asked himself a little less than Ming. Not to mention the Yin dragon without soul.


    Bang, Yin Long''s body was heavily smashed to pieces on the ground, and his hapless double head hated being knocked down. There is nothing left to live.


    Ming''s one eye keeps shooting out thunderous lights, and he doesn''t chase them. He is extremely fast. With the help of the static teeth, who constantly change their position, he sweeps those thunderous lights into the air. Every time, at least hundreds of ghost bodies will be taken down.


    What I think is very simple. Anyway, they can''t help themselves. When the energy consumption is almost finished, they just walk back.


    Mountain Giant is such an existence. Jingya is really helpless for him. Any negative magic falling on him is like scratching, which has no effect at all. The Taiyin ice ring falling on him seems to forge his stone like body more tenacious. If it wasn''t for this big guy''s lack of attack means and his own speed, Jingya really couldn''t imagine how to deal with him.


    The three platinum Bimont Kings also fell into a bitter battle. Their strength and speed were only slightly inferior to purple, and there was no purple crystal magic. But with a hundred inch claws and absolute power, it is effortless to kill double headed haters.


    If Tiangui wants to launch an attack, it must be within 100 meters, and this distance is already within the attack range of Baijin bimont king. When the ghost attacks that day, Baijin bimont king makes a jump in an instant, which will make Tiangui in the air fall down greatly. Their huge energy is constantly released, producing terrible lethality.It''s not the witches who attack the three platinum bimont kings, but the witches. With the deceleration effect of the fire of Yin dragon Taiyin, the witches constantly throw negative magic on the platinum bimont kings. From a distance, the beautiful hair of platinum bimont king has become dark red stained by these negative magic. However, their own attributes are too strong, and their power is extremely powerful. Although the negative Magic also has a certain impact on them, these witches are not sub God level, and can not really restrict them.


    The order came from afar, the king of platinum bimont and the mountain giant began to retreat slowly. At this time, the advanced Warcraft of the Amethyst army had returned to the fortress. They''ve done their job.


    Ye Yinzhu has noticed the problem in the direction of purple at this time. Because of the loss of the trace of dragon and lion nuoyun, Weiya dare not get close to the fortress under the awe of Ye Yinzhu''s thunder hammer, and flies towards Xiaoya nearby. These abyssal creatures are very sensitive. They have been found that among the eight sacred beasts, purple is the most difficult and the most important .


    However, a shadow demon and a moon demon who lost the target of lightning and thunder didn''t join the fight of other parties because they were blocked by Ye Yinzhu''s sound blade and were not the same country''s Demon Lord.


    Although Zi rushes into the heaven ghost group to kill, so that he avoids many attacks, but the strength of fine tooth is extremely strong. With the instant movement, she can often appear beside Zi, either the Taiyin ice ring or a sleeping magic release. The ice ring of Taiyin is better. It only reduces the speed of purple. Its erosion effect on his body is very limited. But sleeping magic is disgusting to purple. Although this magic can only make him stagnate for about two seconds, it can''t move for two seconds, but he will suffer a lot of attacks from ghosts.


    The purple Qi continuously gushes out from the purple body, and the purple eyes have completely turned into purple black. The angry breath and the Amethyst sword that continuously waves the ghost soul for two days show his anger now.


    See fine teeth, Wei teeth two demon king in the siege purple, ye Yinzhu''s pupil suddenly contracted. Want to kill purple? Hum.


    With a cold hum, ye Yinzhu immediately connects with Zi''s soul through the Qin sound, although the contract between them has disappeared under the influence of the spring of life. But years of tacit understanding and soul connection can make them connect in a certain distance on the battlefield for a short time, which is similar to the mutual summoning effect brought by the original contract of the same life. Or assisted transient transfer.


    Just as ye Yinzhu is ready to join the regiment to help Zi solve the crisis. All of a sudden, a golden light suddenly came out of the fortress and rushed to the direction of purple.


    When ye Yinzhu felt the energy passing under his feet, he was stunned subconsciously. You know, he is the commander-in-chief of the United forces. He has already issued strict orders. Without his orders, no one can attack without authorization. Even when his own side is facing a crisis, he must obey the dispatch.


    Who is going to take the initiative in spite of his own orders?


    Soon, ye Yinzhu knew the answer.


    Golden light just like a meteor rushed into the battle group, purple just feel the pressure is light, there is already one more person around. A circle of golden halo instantly shrouded in purple. Purple felt warm all over her body. The damage she suffered was reduced a lot. The damage effect of the ice ring of Taiyin and those negative magic all disappeared.


    The same is the face, black hair, black eyes, strong golden light, the next moment, she raised her hands, two golden light at the same time to two demon king. In a flash of light, Wei Ya and Xiao Ya snort at the same time, and the body bursts back.


    In his busy schedule, the fine tooth forcibly pulled the Yin dragon in front of him and Wei Ya in horror. A terrible scene happened. The strong creature like Yin dragon melted in the golden light.


    Yes, it''s melting. It''s like snow meets fire and disappears quietly without even making any sound. It''s not only his body but also a lot of dead energy around him that melts.


    The breath of life makes Zizi feel very comfortable. The huge life can nourish his body, and the trauma is recovering quickly.


    -----------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 966

    The shining golden figure did not look at him. Her arms retracted, and then slowly lifted up from both sides of her body. Suddenly, her body lit up like a golden sun. The huge golden light diffused instantly, illuminating the whole sky.


    All the ghosts brought by fine tooth and Wei tooth are shrouded in the golden light. Next moment, they all melt quietly in the golden light like the Yin dragon. The dark cloud effect they bring dissipates in an instant, and the sky becomes clear in the huge breath of life.


    A faint black air suddenly appeared in front of Xiaoya and Weiya. Her cold eyes were staring at the golden figure. The huge black light suddenly released from her body, which blocked the golden light floating to Xiaoya and Weiya.


    Gold and black, two colors of light in the air violent collision, the whole space seems to have a kind of friction produced by the special sound. Two colors of light suddenly strong, and then burst out in an instant. In a violent roar, the two figures retreated rapidly at the same time.


    The golden figure grabs purple''s hand. In the blink of an eye, it has returned to Ye Yinzhu. The black figure on the other side with green light also pulls Xiaoya and Weiya back and floats to the abyss army.


    The four eyes collided violently in the air, and the mental force aroused a clear spark of collision, which made a crackling sound.


    This sudden golden figure is little dragon girl, and the black figure on the other side is the Lord of the black demon Kingdom wearing a four pronged Cape, the abyss demon king salina.


    Little dragon girl took the lead, followed by salina, who represented the strongest forces of both sides in the air. No one took advantage, but also brought her companion back to our camp.


    Salina''s eyes are opposite to Xiaolongnv''s, and suddenly change. The cold light in her eyes twinkles. As soon as she turns around, she disappears with her fine teeth and Wei teeth.


    Little Dragon Girl''s face doesn''t change, but the golden light on her body has already converged. At the same time, she releases her hand.


    There was a flash of surprise in purple eyes. It was the first time that he saw little dragon girl''s hand and felt the huge and terrible energy fluctuation before. The Amethyst Beamon could not help but be surprised. If he was facing the dark shadow, could he retreat?


    While thinking, purple nodded to Little Dragon Girl, "thank you."


    Little Dragon Girl gently shook her head, did not say anything, body shape a flash, has returned to Ye Yinzhu side.


    Among the Allied forces, ye Yinzhu is the only one who can''t give orders. Maybe she is the only one. What''s more, she went to save purple, ye Yinzhu naturally won''t blame her.


    Under the leadership of the demons, the sky ghosts in the air finally stop chasing, slowly retreat, and the beasts return to the fortress one after another.


    In addition to the mountain giant Ming and the first to withdraw from the flash, thunder, the remaining five animals each with injuries. Among them, nuoyun was the most seriously injured. The breath obviously became much faster than usual.


    Zi''s injury was not light. He was attacked by the thin tooth''s Taiyin ice ring, and then suffered a lot of Tiangui''s attacks. Although his defense was amazing, he ejected purple Qi many times, which also hurt his vitality. Fortunately, XiaoLongNu''s life could be replenished, so he didn''t suffer as much as nuoyun.


    "Zi, are you ok?" Ye Yinzhu asked with concern.


    Zi shook her head. "These abyss creatures are stronger than I thought. Yinzhu, I''ll give it to you. I''ll take the Amethyst army back to Bingsen first. I''ll be back in two days. The behemoth Legion is for you, and the three platinum behemoths, Shem, ray and gracis are all here to help you. I''ll take it with me. "


    There is not much communication between the brothers. Ye Yinzhu gives a thumbs up to zibi. Zibi turns back to the fortress with nuoyun.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t rush back to the fortress, but quietly watched the abyss army in the air, "Little Dragon Girl, was it salina who just shot?"


    Little dragon girl nodded slowly, "it''s her."


    Ye Yinzhu said: "if it''s one-on-one, how sure are you to deal with her?"


    "If it''s in the mainland of lonzainus, I will win. On the abyss plane, if I have enough life, I have a 60% chance of winning. Her death can be applied perfectly. It''s really reached the peak of the sub God level, and it''s no worse than me. "


    Ye Yinzhu turned to look at Xiaolongnv, and a strange light flashed in her eyes. "It seems that our overall strength in the strong is still far behind that of abyss creatures. After all, there are as many as three countries in the abyss like salina. I hope the strength of the other three demons will not be as strong as her. "


    XiaoLongNu said: "the total number of the strong above the sub God level is more than them, but the number of the strongest is a little less. However, the difference between the sub gods is huge. As you can see, the two demon kings are also sub gods. One of them is sub gods. It''s about Level 3 to level 4, but they have little resistance in front of me. Similarly, if the other side''s sub God level top strong person faces our sub God level strong person, the result is the same


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I understand. You can deal with a demon king. If I add four beasts, I should be able to resist one. Although master O''Brien is a sub God level eight, he was born in Falan. All kinds of magic artifacts should be able to help him resist a demon king. The last one, I''m afraid, will be supported by the remaining tower owners. In the end, I''m afraid it depends more on luck. This is the current strength comparison between our two sides. "What are you going to do? Is that how hard it is? "


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said, "of course not. If this war was decided by luck, I would not lead the coalition to the abyss at this time. War is not just about strength. Tactics are just as important. It seems that the abyss creatures also need time to adjust to carry out the next round of attack. Presumably, they are also analyzing our strength. Come on, let''s go back. "


    Back inside the fortress, ye Yinzhu immediately gave a series of orders. All the soldiers who had participated in the battle before withdrew to the fortress, and the new force hidden in the crypt climbed to the top of the city.


    The horn hawk knight is always monitoring the movement of the abyss army, while he himself calls four marshals except violet, as well as six masters of Falan, and the Elven queen Anya together for a meeting.


    In fact, the previous fighting did not last long. It lasted less than three hours. However, in these three hours, the intensity of the fighting was unprecedented.


    In just three hours, the number of abyssal creatures of various levels of the enemy was as high as millions. Although most of these abyssal creatures are cannon fodder, they are also real armies.


    It can be said that the coalition won its first victory after coming to this position. Of course, this also has a close relationship with XiaoLongNu''s final attack. If Zizi is damaged by the other party''s attack, then this battle is not a victory but a failure.


    Even Marshal Seedorf''s calm mind, when he came to the commander''s tent, inevitably showed some excitement. This victory has greatly improved the morale of the coalition.


    The negative effects of a few months of waiting are all gone. The soldiers are in high spirits.


    Especially when they saw with their own eyes the bimont army and the nine sacred beasts including GRASSIS raging in the enemy, the shock brought by Ye Yinzhu''s thunderbolt, and the dazzling scene that XiaoLongNu finally sent out the sun like golden light to purify hundreds of thousands of ghosts, all of which raised the morale of the coalition to an unprecedented level.


    The blood of the four Deputy commanders seems to be burning. They haven''t appeared for many years. They are all trained by the war. Their opponents are not human beings, but abyss creatures. The killing of these lifeless monsters will never bring any emotional impact.


    Looking at Ye Yinzhu, the four vice marshals inevitably show some admiration.


    Before the beginning of this war, no one knew how the abyss plane would attack. Even ye Yinzhu, who had been here, could not know. After all, he had never faced the abyss creature''s war.


    Today, from the beginning to the end of the battle, ye Yinzhu, as commander-in-chief, has always kept a cool head, which can be said to be the most reasonable use of our various combat effectiveness. Although it consumed the magic power of the Amethyst Legion Warcraft, it also made the abyss army lose their blood, and the dead abyss creatures have not been swallowed.


    This directly weakens the opponent''s strength.


    And when the eight beasts attack, whether it''s Zi or nuoyun, and finally the little dragon girl''s attack, all make those ghosts and two heads hate their bodies directly purified, and naturally they can''t be swallowed.


    This consumption of the enemy will undoubtedly weaken the strength of the other side.


    "Marshals, report the direction loss you are responsible for." Ye Yinzhu is still so calm, killing a large number of enemy troops. Although he is also excited, the danger Zizi encounters and the pressure brought by the abyss demon salina give him great vigilance. Therefore, although he was excited, he was still able to keep calm.


    As the first deputy commander, Seedorf was naturally the first to say, "in my charge, there are 21000 coalition soldiers killed, 3000 seriously injured and 126000 lightly injured." (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 967

    Crespo said: "the pressure on my side is relatively small. There are 16000 deaths, more than 1000 serious injuries and more than 90000 minor injuries."


    Cruz said: "I have 25000 deaths, more than 4000 serious injuries and 170000 minor injuries."


    Oliveira said: "the casualties on my side are the most serious. There are more than 30000 dead soldiers, nearly 9000 seriously injured and 140000 lightly injured."


    After the four Deputy commanders reported the casualties, their boiling blood also calmed down one after another, and their faces looked a little calm. They did not expect that the total number of casualties in this battle would be so huge.


    The dead and the seriously injured add up to nearly 100000.


    That''s a hundred thousand lives!


    Judging from the comparison of casualties, the destruction of the other side is nearly 3 million, while the loss of our own side is 100000. According to the proportion, it seems that it is nothing, but the casualties of 100000 people still sober several marshals, which is already one thirtieth of the number in our own fortress.


    Ye Yinzhu just nodded slightly after hearing the casualty figures, but did not comment. After glancing at the four marshals and master Falan''s faces, he said in a deep voice, "let me analyze the current situation."


    "Today''s battle is the first battle after we come to the abyss. There are more ways to fight in the abyss than we think. In other words, their commanders are not ignorant of the art of war. In a few months'' time, we have mobilized the abyss army to attack us. We can''t judge the total number of the enemy yet, but it is conservatively estimated that there are as many as 50 million. It''s ten times as much as we prepare for the army. This is the strength of the abyss plane. Although in terms of density, the proportion of abyss creatures in this continent is far less than that of us, lonzainus, all abyss creatures can be used as soldiers, under the control of advanced abyss creatures, and our total combat force is only five million. "


    "In today''s World War I, it seems that we have won a big victory, but through the figures just now, we can see that our losses are not as small as we think. After all, it''s a million level battle at least at the same time. Damage is inevitable. Although the number of casualties this time is 1:30, please don''t forget that most of the creatures we kill are low-grade abyss creatures. As far as the number of the abyss army is more than 50 million, this is nothing at all, and it does not hurt their vitality. "


    "The purpose of the abyss army gathering here is to defeat us at one time. When the number of defenses in our fortress is reduced to a certain extent and the magicians can''t effectively support us, we can''t get such a proportion of casualties. Therefore, today''s victory not only can''t let us relax, but should be more vigilant


    The marshals nodded slowly and agreed with Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu continued: "the war in the future will become more difficult, even more tragic. After today''s battle, we have found out some of the strength of the abyss facing us, and we have also seen some of their strength. But I can be sure that the main force of the abyss army has not appeared until now. In the previous war, only the last eight strong ones at the level of abyss demon lord can be regarded as the real advanced abyss creatures. This exploratory attack on the abyss plane will not be carried out many times. Maybe the next time, it will be their total attack. Can you imagine how huge the enemy we have to face when tens of millions of enemies attack at the same time. The forbidden incantation may take away 10000 lives, but how many forbidden incantations can we exert their power in such a huge battlefield? There are also many magicians in abyss creatures, who can counteract our magic effects. That''s why I don''t use magicians to attack as much as possible today, not only to reduce the consumption of magicians, but also to hide our strength as much as possible, so as to play the maximum effect in the final decisive battle. "


    Cruz bowed his head in shame and said, "I''m sorry, marshal. I shouldn''t have doubted your order before."


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head with a smile and said, "Marshal Cruz, you are not wrong. Everyone''s purpose is the same. What I want to say is that from now on, we can''t relax for a moment, especially when the Amethyst army returns to lonzainus for replenishment. It seems that our reserve army can''t wait any longer. Later, marshal Oliveira, please go back to lonzainus immediately and transfer all our remaining two million troops into the fortress, ready to meet the enemy at any time. "


    "Yes." Oliveira''s answer was simple, just a quiet nod.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "the abyss plane will not delay us for more time. They must have noticed the impact of ancient trees of life on the environment of this plane. If they lose the protective color of the environment, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. So, no matter what, they will make the next attack in the shortest time. Next time, it won''t be as easy as today. However, as long as we can withstand this wave of attacks, then the initiative will be in our hands. Everything can go according to the original plan. "


    Speaking of this, ye Yinzhu''s eyes were shining, and his eyes were staring at the people around him. "Therefore, no matter how much we pay, in the next battle, we must resist the enemy''s attack and reduce our losses as much as possible. We should not only delay the army of the abyss, but also weaken their strength as much as possible. The crux of this Jihad may be in the next war. "O''Brien said: "Yinzhu, the magicians of Falan are in normal condition. I''ve asked them to return to Falan immediately for magic recovery. They can return in about five hours to maintain their complete combat effectiveness."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "in this battle, the magic Legion is our most important firepower output. Several elder martial brothers, please command. In the first battle, we try our best to retain our strength. In the next battle, no matter how the abyss plane attacks, no matter whether they seek a decisive battle or not, we will go all out to fight against the enemy and make sure to cause the worst losses to the other side. And to deter the enemy. "


    "Yes." The four Deputy commanders took orders at the same time.


    The temporary end of the war not only did not calm the fortress, but also made the atmosphere more tense than during the war. All the corpses of abyssal creatures were thrown out of the fortress and purified in the fire.


    Let the opposite abyss army watch the corpses of these abyss creatures disappear in the fire.


    All the legions are ready to respond. In the previous war, the main force of the coalition forces did not attack and hid in the fortress quietly. At this time, they all came out of the hidden crypt and were fully equipped. Even when they were at rest, they should be alert and ready to enter the battlefield at any time.


    No one knows when the next wave of the abyss army''s attack will start, so all this has become tense.


    The abyss army was more tolerant than they thought. After a day, they still didn''t move. As ye Yinzhu said, the loss of millions of lower abyss creatures is nothing to the whole abyss army.


    There is no injury, look around, is still a black, can not see the edge.


    Even a few marshals envied this abyss army. It was impossible for lonzainus to gather such an army, even if the total population of all ethnic groups in the mainland of lonzainus was far greater than that of the abyss.


    Because abyss creatures don''t need any supplies. As long as their dead energy is not consumed, they can attack and release their own power.


    The soldiers of all ethnic groups in the mainland of lonzainus need logistical support, such as food, water, weapons and equipment, treatment and accommodation, all of which are huge expenses.


    The number of five million troops is already the limit of the economic support of all countries. This is the result of the French government''s sparing no effort to support the war.


    If we want to increase the number of fighters, it will cause huge damage to the mainland itself.


    The abyss creatures are still, and ye Yinzhu is happy to see them. After all, it will take time for the purple and Amethyst legions to return.


    Now the strength of the coalition is not complete. Without the orc army of Zizai, it is obviously unable to give full play to their strongest strength.


    So, it''s only good for the fortress to wait like this.


    After one day''s deployment, more than one million of the two million troops in the reserve of the United forces have entered the fortress, which is reorganized by four Deputy commanders and dispatched to four directions of the fortress, ready to step on the battlefield at any time.


    The troops behind are still flowing through the passage into the fortress.


    Because the decisive battle may happen at any time, all the materials prepared by the coalition forces before entering the abyss are transported in without reservation, so that the soldiers can get the best supplies and keep the combat effectiveness in the best state.


    As commander-in-chief, ye Yinzhu even meditates on the top of the city. XiaoLongNu did not return to longqinusi for replenishment. With the existence of the eternal tree, her life can recover very quickly. After a day''s rest, the consumption in yesterday''s war has completely recovered. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 968

    This time, ye Yinzhu forcibly imposed an order on her. She would never move her hand to maintain her complete combat effectiveness before the strong one of the opponent''s demon king level appeared.


    Another day, give me another day, ye Yinzhu stood at the head of the city, looking at the dark abyss army in the distance, praying silently in his heart. Although he still has many trumps in his hand, what he wants more is to be able to face the enemy''s attack with complete combat effectiveness.


    Unfortunately, when ye Yinzhu prays in his heart, his wish has been shattered. Far away, after a day, the abyss army moved again, and a large number of ghouls, sickles, spiders and haters slowly pressed forward. Compared with the last time, the number is more, at least three times that of the last time. The number of these lower abyssal creatures absolutely exceeded tens of millions of orders, and slowly pressed towards the direction of the fortress. Because of their large number, they covered almost every inch of land around the fort.


    Although these lower abyssal creatures are obviously just cannon fodder troops, their number is really terrible.


    At the same time, the air force of the abyss army has also started to move, with more than five million ghosts flying over the lower abyss creatures below. They seem to have learned a lesson. This time, instead of flying directly over the fortress, they cooperated with the lower abyss creatures to press forward slowly.


    Are you coming? A cold light flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, "all on alert, level one combat readiness."


    The clang of armor roared, and the soldiers who were resting stood up and took up their weapons. The strong sense of war filled the air. For many people, this was the last war in their lives, but at this time, no one retreated. Those who can stand here are the elite of all countries. Raise their weapons, they wait for the last moment.


    At the same time, inside the fortress, all the elite regiments of the Allied forces are ready to attack. The Dragon Knights go to Yalong, the soldiers take up arms, and the magicians take up the staff. Standing in the magic array that has been portrayed well. Under the influence of magic, the six masters of the Falan tower rose slowly and floated above the exit of the passage to command the magician.


    Come on. Ye Yinzhu exclaimed in his heart, and the cold light in his eyes twinkled.


    Behind the cannon fodder troops of the abyss army, you can see all the double headed hate. Behind the double headed hate, there is a mixed army, which includes almost all the biological arms of the abyss. However, compared with the cannon fodder troops in front, their evolution degree is obviously higher.


    The total number of moving abyssal creatures exceeds 90% of the total abyssal army, but ye Yinzhu is very clear that these are not the real elite of the abyssal army. The real strength of the enemy is far from appearing.


    Do you have to keep your strength and wait for the chance to attack again? OK, you can wait.


    There is a ray of wisdom in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. It''s really necessary to hide his strength. But at some point, if you want to hide it again, I''m afraid you can''t achieve the original goal when you want to show it.


    "Qindi aircraft carrier battle group, take off." Ye Yinzhu finally gave the order.


    With the huge fluctuation of wind elements, the kilometer long qindi slowly floated up and went up into the sky. With its take-off, 5000 horned Eagle knights, 1000 hell dragons and a total of more than 700 dragons went up into the sky at the same time. Although the number of them is less than that of the ghost on the opposite side, the huge qindi is still full of deterrent effect.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know that there was a problem inside the Qin emperor.


    Sula said anxiously, "where''s xiangluan? Why isn''t she in the qindi


    The ocean let the twelve music square of Qin emperor enter the front sonic attack room first, comforted Sula and said: "forget it, it''s too late. Yinzhu has given the order. Sister xiangluan just said that the soldiers who went to visit Milan should be inside the fortress. Marshal Seedorf will protect her. Sula, you command the qindi first


    At this moment, the communicator rings, "qindi, qindi, I''m Ye Yinzhu. Is everything normal?"


    Knowing that ye Yinzhu''s state of mind could not be affected at this time, Sula bit her teeth, looked at the ocean, nodded to her and said, "everything is normal."


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice came again, "OK, qindi is ready for battle. All the magic guided guns except the annihilation gun are fully charged and ready to launch at any time. Follow my orders."


    "Yes. Qindi intermediate magic gun, advanced magic gun charging began. The fire controller will report the charging status at any time. "


    Sura put aside a little worry about xiangluan for a moment, and immediately gave an order. The gun of annihilation was controlled by Princess Lisha of silver dragon, and the others were controlled by the fire controllers. After getting the order, all the fire controllers immediately entered the state of charge preparation, and Lisha''s eyes were already bright.


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice rang out, "Sula, order all the dragons to prepare for magic attack, direct to the air, and cover the sky and ghost. Report to me when the magic is ready. Remember, forbidden spell level. Wind and fire are on the left, water and earth are on the right, light is on the front, and darkness is on the back. The metal dragon is standing by, guarding the qindi and preparing for hand to hand combat. All preparations begin. ""Yes." Sula and ye Yinzhu have a heart to heart relationship. With his orders, they immediately pass these orders to the Dragon Knights.


    The reason why Ye Yinzhu made the dragon people prepare like this is to make the magic of the dragon people play out to the greatest extent, and there will be no mutual restraint of magic elements.


    The total number of more than 700 dragons are preparing magic at the same time. What a gorgeous scene! A color light suddenly lights up around qindi, and the whole battle group of qindi aircraft carrier rises slowly like a color cloud.


    After giving the order to the Qin emperor, ye Yinzhu''s heart is full of murders. Come on, you evil creatures, isn''t your main force still out? Well, I''ll show you the real strength of the coalition just before your main forces go out.


    "The death dragon wolf order, the Qin City order, the behemoth army, the white tiger army, the gold army, the giant bear army, the Qin City Meilan Zhuju four step army, the Dragon cavalry first army, all ready. Follow my orders. Get ready to go out of town. Claw Druids, tree demon Druids, raptor Druids, enter the battle position in the city. "


    All the legions ordered by Ye Yinzhu are the most elite forces of the coalition. Except for the French knights, these hundreds of thousands of legions are all elite melee units of the coalition.


    "All the omni-directional magic guided guns on the city wall are fully open. The two heads in the back row of the target are disgusted. Adjust the shooting angle at any time and wait for my order. All crossbows open, Goblin rippers go to town. Get ready to snipe. The earth magician went to the city and prepared for the earthquake wave magic. "


    A series of preparations were sent out from ye Yinzhu''s mouth like peas, and then the four Deputy commanders carried out the implementation in the four directions of the fortress. In a flash, the whole fort of lunqi Nusi was like a huge hedgehog, showing its sharpest side.


    Three quarters of the city wall, with the turning up of the stone slab, a gun tube slowly appeared, there are 60 magic guided guns in each direction. These magic guns are all transported from Qin City. The total number is 240.


    In order to make these magic guns play the most important role in the battle against the abyss army, the masters of goblin tribe specially re fired the magic array, which was adjusted and completed by the dwarf masters. Now the effect of these magic guided guns is no longer a single attack, but a covering explosion attack. In this way, they can expand their attack range as much as possible.


    Heavy crossbows, which were not used in the last war, were also raised to the top of the city. On the city wall, every 20 meters, there is a heavy crossbow. These heavy crossbows can shoot eight huge arrows at the same time. The penetrating power is extremely terrible. It is very suitable to deal with the enemy who hates the huge body. Each Heavy Crossbow requires four elite soldiers to pull the heavy bowstring with pulley assistance.


    Goblin rippers have also boarded the city. A total of 1000 goblin rippers are scattered on the four walls. Their heavy crossbows are even more terrifying in power than the heavy crossbows on the city. With the operation of goblin, the accuracy is extremely strong.


    This is the real defense force of longqinus fortress. Everything that didn''t appear in the last war now appears on the top of the city.


    The shrill cry resounded through the battlefield again, and the sickle army began to accelerate. They were the first to rush up to die, followed by the fast crawling Ghoul troops, followed by the magic spiders and abhorrence. The total number of nearly 20 million cannon fodder troops was like locusts rushing towards the fort of lonzainus.


    The sky Ghost in mid air has obviously noticed the battle group of the aircraft carrier qindi. With the impact of the cannon fodder troops below, they also flew in the direction of qindi. Every ten thousand ghosts as a group, fast forward.


    In Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, "Kaicheng.". Death dragon wolf order, Qin City order, bimont giant beast army, white tiger army, gold army, giant bear army, Qin City plum orchid bamboo chrysanthemum four step battle army, dragon cavalry first army. Gladys, the great beast of war, three kings of platinum, and Ming, the mountain giant, went out to meet the enemy. Attack range, five miles outside the fortress. "


    -----------------


    this is the last month of the Qin emperor. Xiao San asks his friends to vote your valuable monthly ticket and recommendation ticket to Xiao San to support the Qin emperor from beginning to end. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 969

    Ye Yinzhu orders death dragon wolf order, Qin City order, bimont giant beast army, white tiger army, gold army, giant bear army, Qin City Meilan Zhuju four step battle army, dragon cavalry first army. Gladys, the great beast of war, three kings of platinum, and Ming, the mountain giant, went out to meet the enemy. Attack range, five miles outside the fort.


    Ye Yinzhu would not easily waste the precious weapons of the Allied forces for the lowest level of cannon fodder, evil sickle and ghoul. Therefore, he sent out the most elite troops.


    Because of the huge size of the fortress, there were four wide gates in each direction, and sixteen gates of the four walls were opened at the same time. The most elite troops of the Allied forces rushed out from four directions at the same time, facing the enemy outside.


    The combat effectiveness allocation in the four directions is very average. GRASSIS himself is in one direction, Ming is in one direction, one of the three platinum bimonths is with Ming, and there are two platinum bimonths in the other direction. The last direction is where the Knights of death are.


    The direction that GRASSIS led was the first dragoon regiment, or the first dragoon group army, which was good at speed and impact. Fifty thousand in total, running out behind gracis. On the battlefield, who can compare with GRASSIS in combat effectiveness? Therefore, the soldiers equipped for him are relatively the weakest.


    In the other three directions, there are several powerful arms. The fastest death dragon and wolf knights are followed by the bimont monster Legion. Although the number of soldiers in this direction is the least, they are also the most powerful. The two ace legions of Qin City are concentrated.


    Ming and a king of platinum bimont led the four stride battle legion of Mei Lan Zhu Ju, while the remaining legions were on the side of the other two kings of platinum bimont.


    The sixteen gates of longqinusi fortress opened at the same time, and all the powerful arms rushed out for the first time, and suddenly appeared on the battlefield with fierce and domineering momentum.


    At this time, the cannon fodder army of the abyss plane is about a mile away from the fort of lunqi Nusi.


    The four armies attacked at the same time, just using the distance of one mile to launch a charge. Ye Yinzhu controlled the situation on the battlefield just right, just when the enemy was about to arrive at the fortress city but had a certain distance.


    Gladys, the giant of war, rushed out in the first place, and the first legion of dragoons behind him burst out with incomparable fighting spirit.


    In the war more than a day ago, these powerful legions did not join in the battle. The more powerful the fighting forces were, the more eager they were to fight. In particular, the feeling of blood boiling brought by the war could not be released. After that day''s depression burst out suddenly, and the fighting spirit of these dragoons was promoted to the limit.


    A total of 50000 dragon cavalry soldiers, led by more than 50 dragon cavalry generals of Venus and silver star, were closely behind gracis. As soon as they left the fort, they immediately dispersed into a swallow wing formation. The formation they formed was not thick, but full of impact.


    In the roar, the war trample appeared on the battlefield again. The huge roar with indomitable impact gave special baptism to the evil sickle troops charging in the front. They have no chance to wave their sickles at all. In front of the terrible shock wave, they have become fragmented and become countless pieces to wave in the air.


    Although the jumping power of the scythe was amazing, the height of attack trampled by Gladys in this war reached 20 meters. No matter how these scythes jumped, they could not get out of the attack range. With this trample, all the scythe troops within 500 meters in front of Gladys were broken, and countless cracks appeared on the earth. You know, the ground here is very beautiful But that kind of hard black stone is much harder than the mainland of lonzainus.


    The battle in the other three directions also started at the same time. Ming would not be trampled by the war, but there was a king of platinum bimont beside him.


    The huge and fierce body soared up, and the whole body was shining with the light of platinum. The body of 25 meters high soared to the height of 50 meters and then fell again, hitting the ground heavily.


    This kind of attack and war trample have the same effect. Although there is still a gap between them in terms of attack power and GRASSIS, the king of platinum bimont is also at the level of beast. Although the height of attack is only 10 meters, it is enough to deal with the sickle in front of him.


    The direction led by the two platinum bimont kings has the same effect. The bombardment launched by the two together will only be more powerful. The sickle army was destroyed in this violent shock with astonishing speed.


    Only in the face of death, the evil sickle in the direction of the Knights of the Dragon wolf is not affected by the similar shock wave. However, is their ending really good?


    Strong purple light surged out of Ye Hongyan, and the death dragon and wolf knights had not appeared in the real battlefield for a long time. With the title of God of death, only in the real killing can their fighting power be released to the greatest extent. The three hundred dead dragon and wolf Knights launched a charge at the same time, like a sharp arrow into the enemy''s hinterland. Behind them, the two thousand bimont legions, including a large amount of gold and silver, all opened up and followed them in a fierce roar After that, the formation dispersed and charged rapidly.


    The four aspects of the elite legion, like killing machines, made countless evil sickles fall. Despite the huge number of enemy troops, the fighting capacity of the soldiers of the United forces of lonzainus they faced was too strong. The broken sickle is constantly throwing in the air.In the roar, large areas of the enemy fell in front of the soldiers, and the melee began.


    Each powerful Legion has its own way of fighting. Four Qin City infantry legions form four rotary circular killing arrays around the mountain giants, just like four huge circular saws cutting into the enemy''s array. The fighting spirit in circles is shining. These armored infantry are constantly changing their positions. They can easily destroy the sickle without using all their strength in each circle of attack, and each circle of rotation can also make their combat effectiveness recover to the maximum. It maintains a sustained combat capability.


    White tiger, gold, giant bear, the three Orc ace legions also show their fierce fighting power, these three races are Orc royalty, without exception, have a strong power. Perhaps, their individual combat effectiveness can not be compared with that of the behemoth, but the number of these three legions is as much as 50000, and the overall combat effectiveness will never be worse than that of the behemoth Legion.


    The Knights of Qin City often appear in the places where the enemies are most concentrated when they wander among the three Orc legions. These knights are all trained by Ye Hongyan. Although their overall strength is far less than that of the death dragon wolf knights, as the elite troops of Qin City, they also have the fighting spirit from the eight sects of Donglong. When they step down, their mounts are armed to the teeth, and their combat effectiveness is improved It''s not much worse than the dragoons. Four legions under the leadership of two platinum bimont kings launched a brutal killing.


    Ye Yinzhu stood at the head of the city and calmly observed the situation outside the city. It was obvious that the abyss plane did not expect that at the beginning of the war, the most elite troops would be sent out from longqinusi fortress. Those charged sickles don''t even have the auxiliary magic of witches and sorcerers. The body of the evil sickle is too fragile, and the fighting capacity of the elite troops of the United forces of lonzainus is too terrible. Almost only after the two sides met each other, when the elite armies of the four sides entered the enemy''s hinterland, the sickle army had already suffered a million casualties. Almost every one of them killed at least a few sickles. And that''s just the beginning.


    These legions sent by Ye Yinzhu are almost equal to more than 50% of the combat effectiveness of human melee units, or even more. How can these cannon fodder units stop them. Just for a while, when the magic light of the witches and sorcerers began to appear, the fastest charging Gladys and the death dragon and wolf knights had gone through the formation of the sickle army and entered the ghoul battle behind.


    The lethality of GRASSIS is terrible, especially for these vulnerable cannon fodder troops. The war beast didn''t care about the dragoon army behind him. With his strong body, he rushed into the enemy line. As long as the enemies around him were dense enough, he was trampled by a war. Every time, he could take away thousands of lives of abyssal creatures. In the face of his war trample, whether it is the sickle or the ghoul, there is only an instant end.


    The death dragon wolf knights can''t compare with gracis in terms of the number of enemies they kill, but their speed of charge is still higher than gracis, and their fighting spirit shines with purple light across the battlefield. The strength of the three hundred death warriors has reached the threshold of purple level through the improvement of the Dragon King''s energy, which is why they are always at the top of the purple level despite their small number It''s an important reason for the first Knights of Qin City. What''s more terrifying is their intention to kill. Even the lower abyss creatures who are not sensitive to fear will have this negative feeling in front of them.


    --------------------------------------


    it''s updated in advance today. It''s a new week. Xiaosanqiu recommends monthly tickets. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 970

    Where Ziguang passed, there was a straight passage in the dense enemy camp, which rushed straight ahead.


    The behemoth Legion in the rear is killing fast, but when the death dragon wolf Knights go deep into the hinterland of the ghoul army, the behemond Legion in the rear only enters half of the sickle army and is killing frantically.


    The evil sickle and the ghouls seemed to be the two most terrible armies, but at this time they looked so fragile that they could not cause any trouble to the coalition, and the overall loss of the coalition was very small.


    One of the reasons why Ye Yinzhu first sent out elite troops is to shock the enemy, kill as many enemies as possible through these elite legions, and reduce the overall number of the enemy. The other reason is because these elite legions have the strongest self-protection ability and the least casualties.


    The number of enemy troops who can attack the fortress city is not as much as that of the war a day ago. With the experience of the last time, the Druids of claw, raptor and tree demon, together with the soldiers of the eight powers, can easily resist the enemy''s attack. The remaining ghouls and sickles can not pose any threat to the fortress.


    Large screams began to appear in the camp of ghouls and sickles, bloodthirsty, increasing, accelerating, and various auxiliary magic began to appear. At the same time, aging, tardiness and other negative Magic also began to be applied to the coalition forces. In the battle of the cannon fodder troops, we finally saw the figures of witches and witches.


    Ye Yinzhu carefully watched the battlefield. Through simple calculation, he found that among these cannon fodder troops, there was a wizard or a witch in every 1000 ghouls or sickles. And in the back of the magic spider army, there is a man and a witch in the five hundred magic spiders. And then the hatred is 100 to 1. Obviously, the auxiliary magic effects of male and female witches are different for different levels of abyss creatures. The lower the level of the abyss creature, the less it costs to the sorcerer and sorcerer.


    The war is going on. As time goes by, the sickle army, which bears the brunt of the war, has been dispersed by the coalition forces. Except for the mountain giant Ming, the mighty beasts have at least tens of thousands of enemy lives in their hands. After all, their killing power is too great.


    At this time, the sky Ghost army in the air had entered. Instead of flying to the fortress to cooperate with the attack on the fortress city, they scattered and went straight to the elite army of the coalition. Obviously, it is necessary to restrict the role of the elite army of the fortress in the abyss army by air attack.


    Want to make trouble? A chill flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. "Is the preparation for the qindi aircraft carrier battle group finished?"


    "Qindi is ready to attack at any time. The Dragon Knights are ready. " Sula''s voice came through the messenger.


    "The Dragon Knights, the Qin emperor, begin to attack freely. Qindi attack is maintained at intermediate level. Target, enemy, ghost force. "


    "Yes."


    The huge qindi finally moved. Before, it was the target of Tiangui, only because of the strong attack of the ground forces, Tiangui changed its purpose temporarily. At this time, it was replaced by qindi to attack actively.


    Qindi aircraft carrier battle group first appeared on the side of Qincheng four stride battle Corps. On defense, although the soldiers of Qincheng four stride battle corps have fighting spirit, if they are attacked by a large number of ghosts, the situation is not optimistic. These soldiers are the elite of Qin City, the descendants of eight Donglong sects. Although Ye Yinzhu can treat people equally in the battlefield, Sula naturally has to rescue his own people first when he can choose.


    A strong red light began to appear on the qindi, and the flying altitude of the hornhawk Knight rose automatically, not overlapping with the attack range of the qindi. At this time, the dragons had been preparing for their magic for a long time.


    "Dragon of wind and fire, magic attack, coverage, start." Sula''s orders are coming fast. Among the 700 dragons, more than 150 of them started their magic at the same time. The sky turned red almost in an instant, and the hot air filled the sky. The feeling like a volcanic eruption made the army of ghosts in this direction pale. They rushed to the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier without any command.


    However, it was the first round attack of qindi that welcomed them.


    Three hundred omni-directional intermediate magic guns were opened. Wrapped by the huge wind elements, the huge volume of qindi spun rapidly at an extremely terrifying speed. Three hundred red lights of fire system poured out in an instant. The huge energy did not disperse the attack, but went to the most central point of Tiangui Legion. At the same time, 150 wind and fire dragons also launched their magic. That''s magic at the forbidden curse level.


    Red, the red all over the sky, appeared in the dim sky for the first time, and the battlefield below also completely rendered this piece of blood red light.


    The incomparable roar suddenly appeared, and the ghosts didn''t even have time to scream. Within the reach of the red light, in the roar, they purified.


    It is obviously unrealistic for 300 intermediate magic guided guns to attack a target at the same time, but under the precise control of Sura, all fire controllers keep the attack of intermediate magic guided guns within a range, which is enough.What happens when the same element is concentrated in the same place to reach saturation? It''s simple. It''s explosive.


    Yes, it''s the explosion. It''s more terrible than qindi''s bombardment of those two headed abominations when it first came to this plane.


    A bright red halo suddenly spread from the center of the explosion, and an unparalleled dazzling scene appeared in the whole sky. Where the red halo reaches, the ghost''s body disappears out of thin air, and even the dregs are not left.


    This time, the abyss army sent almost all the ghosts. There were more than one million in this direction. They covered a very wide area. However, in this bombardment, the 300000 in the center of the one million ghost army had disappeared out of thin air. With the expansion of the red halo, the number of casualties was still increasing significantly.


    At the same time, the magic of the dragons has been completed. The attack of the magic gun is from the inside out, while the magic of the dragons is from the outside in.


    One hundred and fifty wind fire and two series of forbidden incantations were combined. The fire spread to the largest area by the wind, and the 300 intermediate magic gun of qindi almost covered more than two-thirds of the heavenly ghost army in this direction.


    The forbidden mantra of the wind system makes the forbidden mantra of the fire system cover a larger area and make the fire more intense. The army of heaven and ghosts wails in it. Only the fastest heaven and ghost can escape from the sky.


    The magic attack power of the mainland alliance of lonzainus was once again displayed on the battlefield, and played an extremely terrifying effect. This army of ghosts was disabled in a moment. Direct casualties exceeded 500000. Under the influence of the huge fire elements, the remaining 700000 sky ghosts also fled everywhere. Without the previous neat formation, let alone diving down to attack the Allied close combat legions below.


    Qindi aircraft carrier battle group did not stay in this direction. The 5000 point eagle knight just shot three rounds of arrow rain at high altitude, took more ghost life, and then went to another direction under the rapid guidance of qindi.


    At this time, due to the joining of the ghost army, the elite legion of the coalition has begun to lose.


    The death dragon wolf knights and the bimont Legion have no problem. With their excellent defense, they braved the enemy''s artillery fire to rush into the enemy''s battle line and continue their killing. Although the target of the million sky Ghost is obvious, they need to continue to bring damage to the powerful bimont beast and the purple fighting death dragon wolf knights Attack.


    However, the orc''s three ace legions are not so lucky. Although these orcs are not weak, their defense ability can''t be compared with the behemoth after all. One or two shockwaves of ghosts may be nothing, but many orcs are faced with more than ten shockwaves hitting at the same time. Wounds begin to appear on their bodies, and orcs hit by more than 100 shockwaves will even be killed directly.


    The situation in GRASSIS is better. The speed of dragoons is very fast. The reason why Ye Yinzhu let the first legion of dragoons attack instead of all dragoons is that all the dragoons of the first Legion are Erik min dragons.


    With their amazing speed and strong defensive armor, they dodged most of the Tiangui attacks. At the same time, most of the damage they suffered was blocked by the armor.


    As for the shock waves that fell on gracis, it was a scratch.


    The second direction chosen by the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier is the orc side. This time, qindi''s intermediate magic gun has not reached the cooling time, so it can''t be used again. However, the magic of the dragon has already been ready. In order to better help the orcs below, under the order of Sura, seven (to be continued), if you want to know what''s going on, please go to www qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 971

    The power of the forbidden curse is terrifying. Although the heavenly ghosts on this side have scattered the formation as much as possible when they saw the battle group of the aircraft carrier qindi coming because of the terrifying scene on the other side, more than 300000 heavenly ghosts have died out in the forbidden curse with the number of more than 500.


    No matter in this direction or in the direction of Qin Di''s first attack, in addition to the direct attack effect, the most troublesome thing for the ghost army is that after hundreds of forbidden incantation bombardment, the elements in the air make it difficult for them to keep flying, and the sky becomes a forbidden area.


    This is also an important reason why the qindi retreated with one strike. Perhaps the huge energy turbulence can only be borne by qindi''s defense, and the hornhawk knights and Dragons dare not easily fall into it.


    At the same time of rescuing this direction, the thousand helldragons that followed around the qindi also came out, and they flew to the direction led by GRASSIS.


    Hell magic dragon is actually the bone dragon in the Dragon tomb. Their bodies may not be as big as the abyss Yin dragon, and it is difficult to use the magic in their lifetime. However, the magic power of these bone dragons was immersed in their bones during the years when they were sleeping in the dragon''s tomb. Therefore, their melee ability and defense ability are much more terrifying than ordinary dragons.


    As a result, the thousand dragons rushed into the millions of ghosts and took the situation of hand to hand combat. With their participation, the ghosts in this direction are greatly disturbed, which makes the dragoon regiment below more relaxed.


    Ye Yinzhu has been paying close attention to the trend on the battlefield. Although all this happened in front of him was within his expectation, the casualties of our side still made his heart ache. The number of enemies is so huge that even the most elite army of our own side can not be immune from such a scuffle. Seeing that the number of enemy troops was greatly reduced and his own casualties were also increasing, he could not help frowning.


    Especially those ghosts in the air. Although the combat group of qindi aircraft carrier is powerful, there are too many ghosts in the sky. In this first round of magic attacks, only about one eighth or even less of the total number of ghosts are destroyed. After this round of forbidden curse attack, except for some powerful dragon families, ordinary dragons can''t launch the next round of forbidden curse.


    One reason is that the elements in this plane are too slow to recover. The other reason is that if the Dragon wants to maintain strong melee ability and have a certain combat effectiveness, their magic can not be consumed too much. Although qindi has the attack ability of advanced magic gun and annihilation gun, those are the last mace of qindi, which can''t be used easily until the critical moment. It will take time for the intermediate magic gun to charge and cool down.


    Because the magic elements on this plane are much thinner than those on the mainland of lunzainus, the turbulence of elements in the air is smaller than that in yeyinzhu''s plan, and the dissipation speed is very fast. Once the turbulence of elements disappears, it will be difficult to deal with millions of ghosts.


    At this time, with the continuation of the battle, the fighting methods of the abyss army also changed.


    Both the sickle army and the ghoul army suffered heavy losses. I don''t know how the four countries of the abyss ordered these cannon fodder troops. They didn''t rush towards the fortress, but besieged the elite regiments of the Allied forces. But after these two legions, the magic spider Legion quickly dispersed, retreated backward, and let the army of hatred behind come up.


    Hate is not ghouls and sickles, they average more than six meters in height, huge size, strong strength and plague, are much stronger than the previous cannon fodder troops. When they joined the battle, the whole battlefield scene immediately went into a sticky state. What bothers the coalition forces most is that the retreating spiders are mixed with hatred and constantly spit sticky and tenacious spider silk, which not only slows down the speed of the coalition forces, but also greatly increases the damage. The armor on the body is constantly corroded.


    If we say that it was a happy killing before, then when abhorrence and the magic spider join together and become the main force on the battlefield, the whole battle scene will develop in the direction beneficial to the abyss army.


    The number of casualties of all elite legions began to increase significantly. Although the destructive power they caused was still huge, the number of enemies was too much.


    The total number of ghouls and sickles is more than 10 million. Although it is easy to kill these cannon fodder troops, it will also form a certain consumption. Under their intrepid attack, a large number of enemies died on the battlefield. At the same time, the combat effectiveness of the coalition forces was gradually reduced, and their physical strength was greatly consumed.


    At this time, the army of hate and magic spider appeared. With the defense of hate and the insidious of magic spider, the situation on the battlefield became complicated.


    The running speed of the rotary round killing array of the four big stride battle corps of Qin City has begun to decrease. The combat effectiveness of the three Orc ace legions has declined the fastest. They have no good defense equipment, and their hatred has the same strength as theirs, and the number is much higher than theirs. This collision immediately makes the three Orc ace legions fall into a bitter battle.


    Under the influence of a large area of spider silk, the speed of Qin City cavalry Corps can not be as fast as before.


    Qindi temporarily solved the three directions of heaven and ghosts, only the direction of death dragon wolf Knight Order and bimon beast Legion failed to deal with in time.At this time, with the change of the enemy''s tactics, although the death dragon wolf knights are charging fast, they hate that with their huge body, they block their way with corpses. Gradually, the death dragon wolf Knights have been besieged with a large number of abyssal creatures surrounded by the bimont monster legion, which also makes it easier for the sky Ghost army to concentrate and pour Attack fire. The combat effectiveness of the two ace legions of Qin City is greatly limited.


    Looking up, ye Hongyan took a cold look at the sky, and a faint cold light appeared in the depths of his eyes. His armor was not damaged at all under the shock wave of the ghost. In terms of equipment, the death dragon wolf order is absolutely the best of all the legions, and even the French and Blue Knights can''t compare with them.


    The sword in his hand pointed to the sky, "Death God."


    A roar came from ye Hongyan''s mouth. Then, three hundred death fighters also raised their swords and pointed to the air. In an instant, their breath changed dramatically.


    The Dragon wolf suddenly became irritable, and the magic spewed out, killing the hatred and magic spiders around.


    The black light extends from the sword tip of the death warriors, and has spread to the Dragon wolf in an instant. The blue armor is completely black under the cover of this strange energy. Everything around seemed to be quiet. Whether it''s Tiangui''s attack or the hate and magic spider that besieges them, it seems that this moment has become slow in general.


    "Kill --" three hundred death warriors roared at the same time. The huge black energy surged out of the sword in their hands, forming a huge black whirlpool in the air. The whirlpool spiraled up, and all the shock waves of ghosts seemed to have found their source.


    There is no roar or special sound coming from the vortex. It is very quiet, but it is the terror in the silence that makes people feel the most profound.


    Ruling power, the special ability possessed by the death dragon and wolf knights, is finally displayed at this moment of crisis.


    The huge black whirlpool seems to have boundless suction, the first day the ghost was inhaled and disappeared, followed by the second, the third In the blink of an eye, an empty space appeared in the air. The most terrible thing is that after swallowing the ghost, the black whirlpool not only does not gradually disappear, but becomes more huge, and contains more energy.


    Seeing this scene, not only the abyss creatures were surprised, but even ye Yinzhu was also surprised. He didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. The huge black whirlpool was no less powerful than the magic of the dragon. It was just a blink of an eye. When the ghosts came back and fled, they had been devoured by it for more than 100000 days. And the volume of this huge vortex also expanded by 50%, still spinning rapidly.


    Why is that? Ye Yinzhu''s brain is spinning rapidly, and she gradually remembers what grandma Nina once said to herself.


    Whose power is the power of judgment? That''s the power of death. What is the power of death? Nature is the purest and the highest dead energy. And the main energy possessed by this plane is not death energy?


    In a flash, ye Yinzhu understood. The fighting spirit of the death warrior will be consumed in this plane, even faster than in the mainland of lonzainus, but the ruling power will not. If you don''t kill an enemy, it should have consumed a lot of fighting power. The divine power will absorb death energy from the abyss creatures to supplement itself, so it doesn''t need to be consumed by the geese and the death warriors themselves. Ye Yinzhu suddenly finds out that he has found the trump card to deal with abyss creatures.


    "Geese, continue to use the power of judgment." Ye Yinzhu''s voice spread far away.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    please ask for the recommended ticket again, and ask the book friends to help me a lot, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 972

    As a user, ye Hongyan naturally discovered the change of the divine power of adjudication. When the sword moves again, the huge black whirlpool in the air suddenly turns into three hundred black lights, which fall from the sky and inject into the three hundred soldiers of death. Suddenly, the black light on them became more intense than before.


    The silk spewed by the magic spider disappeared in an instant.


    Death dragon wolf knights, under the cover of the ruling power, launched an attack again. This time, hate and magic spider can''t stop them.


    The ruling power breathes and breathes on the weapons of the death fighters. Where it passes, the enemy''s body turns into black light and disappears, or is integrated into their body, but the consumption borne by the death fighters is pitiful.


    Hate huge body accumulation to a certain extent, even slow down the pace of GRASSIS, but in front of the death fighters, their body will only become the most simple death can disappear.


    As the purest and most advanced death energy, there are not many ordinary death energy that can be added to the death warriors after filtering, which can not completely offset their consumption, but it also undoubtedly makes the death fighters'' continuous fighting ability greatly improved when using the judgment power.


    You know, despite all these years of hard work, the three hundred warriors of the God of death can only use the divine power of judgment for a moment or so on the mainland of longqinus. That''s their limit.


    Most of the time, they only launch an attack of the divine power of judgment, so they have to change into fighting spirit. Only one attack will make them consume a lot.


    Ye Hongyan originally intended to use the divine power of ruling to fight out of the encirclement, but how could he think that their divine power of ruling could continue to fight in this plane, especially in the face of such a huge enemy, the ability of continuing to fight of the divine power of ruling was greatly enhanced.


    Seeing the power of the ruling, ye Yinzhu is also secretly relieved. In order to observe the situation in four directions at the same time, he has already flown into the air.


    "The Western army retreated to the fort." With the retreat of the Horde and the order of the three spiders in the sky, the Horde and the Horde are in a difficult position.


    Fortunately, the dragon in the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier began to join in the battle with Tiangui, which did not make them more passive.


    "The eastern army retreated." Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, the four stride army of Qin City began to retreat to the fortress.


    Ye Yinzhu''s decision on the battle distance within five li was just for the convenience of retreat.


    In the other two directions, ye Yinzhu didn''t give an order to retreat because of the ruling power of the death dragon and wolf knights on one side and gracis on the other.


    "The French knights attack from east to west, take back the retreated legion, and go out immediately. All the magic guns in Qin City are charged, and the local magicians are ready. "


    The French knights are the only elite fighting force that has not been sent out. At this moment, they played a key role. Under Ye Yinzhu''s command, eight gates on the East and west sides were opened, and the twelve French knights suddenly attacked. Although there were only six knights on each side with 60000 people, the French knights were worthy of the title of elite.


    At the same time, the knight''s Mount Warcraft sent out a round of magic, which blocked the sky Ghost in the air and the hatred and magic spider on the ground, and covered the two legions to retreat quickly towards the fortress.


    "The first dragoons retreat."


    When the armies of the East and the West slowly withdrew, ye Yinzhu also gave orders to the Dragon cavalry Corps.


    After the spider''s silk reaches a certain number, the speed limit of erikmelon is also very large. In this case, the number of dragoons begins to increase greatly, and once their bodies are infected by the abhorrent plague, they will become the abhorrent food immediately.


    As for Gladys, ye Yinzhu didn''t care about him. In front of him, in addition to the death dragon and wolf knights, Gladys was the most excited.


    With his huge body and strong defense, no abyss creature can stop him.


    To limit his speed?


    Even if the silk of ten thousand magic spiders fell on him at the same time, GRASSIS could break free with his strong power.


    What''s more, on the surface, although this guy looks very bold, but in fact, his mind is very detailed. Although he killed very happily in this battlefield, he didn''t forget what his purpose was.


    As long as the number of abyss creatures close to him reaches a certain level, it will be trampled by war immediately.


    Magic spiders have no immunity to war trampling, and they will be killed immediately. Even if they are far away, as long as they are within the coverage range, those who are not killed directly will suffer a lot of damage and enter the vertigo state.


    In this case, coupled with the rampage of GRASSIS, who can stop him?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that GRASSIS often appeared near the dragoons and reduced the pressure of the dragoons through his own war trampling, the dragoons would have lost more.When the dragoons retreated, Gladys was more free to kill.


    He has not been so excited for a long time, and the high-level members of the coalition also know that he plays an important role in the war, so no one will grudge food.


    This period of time, can be said to be the most full time of GRASSIS. Although the food is not very good, but can eat every day, so that the giant''s combat effectiveness has always been maintained at the peak. He has enough energy in his body to fight for a long time.


    With the gradual retreat of the four armies, the main forces of ghouls and sickles have been completely defeated on the battlefield, and the total number has dropped by more than 70%. It can be seen how fierce the previous battle was.


    At the same time, another group of abyss creatures have appeared on the battlefield while the abyss plane is adjusting the front formation.


    It''s not the Yin dragon Ye Yinzhu expected. Although it''s also the air force, it looks very different from the Yin dragon. It''s a big black bird with two heads. Their bodies are about one third of the size of the Yin dragon. They have a black gem on both heads. Their huge wings flutter and fly slowly towards the direction of the fortress.


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the number of this big black bird is very small, even less than that of Yin dragon in Ye Yinzhu''s conjecture. There are only about 3000 in total, and they are flying towards the fortress from the same direction.


    However, ye Yinzhu did not relax his vigilance because of the scarcity of each other, because on the back of these big black birds, there was a wizard or a witch sitting.


    The allocation of the hate army is one for one hundred, while the allocation of this blackbird army is one for one. We can see how high their position in the abyss army is. At least not worse than witches and witches.


    Strangely, the 3000 black birds stopped suddenly when they were about 20 miles away from the fort. A scream came out from the mouth of the witches and witches on their back. The army of the abyss, which was advancing towards the fort, stopped and did not move forward.


    The 3000 strange birds slowly raised their heads, and a strange scene appeared. They even spewed out a stream of black gas towards the void. When these gases collided with the element turbulence caused by the previous forbidden magic, the element turbulence turned into purplish red, and then they were quickly inhaled into the body.


    The black gemstone like objects on the heads of the two birds also turned into bright purple.


    With their continuous spray and absorption, the turbulent flow of elements in the air disappeared at a more amazing speed. A large number of scattered ghosts also gathered in the air quickly, floating around the 3000 double headed blackbirds, quietly flapping their wings.


    The battlefield fell into a short period of stagnation, ye Yinzhu''s heart suddenly accelerated a few minutes, vaguely felt a bit bad, and immediately issued an order, "the bimont army, the death dragon and wolf Knights retreat, and gracis returns. Qindi aircraft carrier battle group, return to the fortress


    At this time, before the retreat of the Legion have returned to the fortress, still left outside the two ace Legion and GRASSIS.


    After receiving Ye Yinzhu''s order, the death dragon wolf knights and the behemoth army quickly withdraw towards the fortress. Even the alliance of abhorrence and magic spider can''t stop them from withdrawing.


    And the concentration of heaven and ghosts also made the giant dragons and magic dragons in the air lose their targets. Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, they concentrated around the qindi and quickly returned to the air above the fortress.


    Destruction, that must be destruction.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkled. In gausbar''s memory, there was an abyss creature he had never seen. It''s called destruction. In gausbar''s memory, this kind of abyssal creature is extremely strong and belongs to the higher abyssal creature, but it rarely appears.


    Unexpectedly, it appeared on the battlefield at this time. Although I don''t know their attack power, but from their ability to absorb elements in the air turbulence, their actual strength is certainly not too bad. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 973

    Just as ye Yinzhu was thinking about how to deal with the destruction, three thousand destroyers in the air launched an attack at the same time, but they only attacked one target.


    Three thousand purplish red lights suddenly came down and focused on one position, which was the retreating gracis.


    Gladys is very excited to kill today. I don''t know how many abyssal creatures have died in his hands. In the constant war, although his power is consumed, at least hundreds of thousands of all kinds of abyssal creatures have fallen in front of him.


    The purple red light in the air was naturally discovered by Gladys, but he didn''t care. He never dodged the attack of abyss creatures. Besides, his huge body was too difficult to dodge.


    Just as Gracias was withdrawing towards the fortress, the purple light was about to fall on him. Suddenly, gracis felt something bad.


    As a god beast and a sub God level strong man, gracis had a very keen feeling. It was a beast''s intuition. Almost at the moment of this feeling, gracis immediately roared, his milky light suddenly bloomed, and his defense was promoted to the limit.


    In principle, it''s impossible for three thousand attacks to hit a target. Even though GRASSIS is huge, the three thousand purple red rays seem to have eyes. Some even draw arcs in the air, and all of them hit GRASSIS accurately.


    Boom, the whole body of gracis was stained purple red almost in an instant. An extremely angry and shrill scream broke out from his mouth. The whole body stood up, and the purple red light swept all over gracis in an instant.


    Gracis is shaking. This is Ye Yinzhu''s first discovery.


    No, it''s obvious that abyss creatures have noticed him for a long time, and the damage he brings to the abyss army is also the biggest. Are these abominations just to kill it?


    Realizing this, ye Yinzhu''s body almost immediately flew out of the city, and a strong golden light burst out. How fast was he at the fifth level of the second God. At this time, GRASSIS was not far away from the fortress. After two flashes, ye Yinzhu came to GRASSIS and clapped his hand on his forehead.


    Surging life can flow into gracis like a tide. At this time, ye Yinzhu also immediately felt the attribute of the purplish red light.


    Fire and darkness, that is the addition of crazy fire and darkness. The huge energy is rapidly eroding the body of GRASSIS, the attack strength is amazing, GRASSIS''s strong defense, the surface of the body has begun to appear wounds.


    "Return to human form." Ye Yinzhu gave a big drink.


    With the help of Ye Yinzhu''s life, GRASSIS quickly changes back to the three meter tall giant. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu has forced him to move back to the city. And in the next moment, it was 3000 purple red light out of thin air, heavy bombardment on the ground.


    On the surface, there is no change in the ground, but the hard black cover has become a swamp with a radius of 500 square meters. The hard stone turned into mud. We can see how terrible the corrosion was at that moment.


    Back at the head of the fortress, the purple color on gracis slowly retreated. Wow, gracis spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking up at the destruction in the air, his eyes were full of anger and unwillingness.


    "Damn, if I hadn''t consumed too much energy just now, they wouldn''t have hurt me."


    You know, before, under the constant attack of hundreds of thousands of ghosts, GRASSIS did not suffer any damage, and a volley of destruction made him suffer a lot of trauma. If it wasn''t for ye Yinzhu''s timely attack, it would still be a question whether he could come back alive.


    Are these destructive attacks so terrible? Even if dozens of forbidden incantations hit on GRASSIS at the same time, there would be no such damage effect.


    You know, gracis is more powerful than ye Yinzhu and Zi when they subdued him. It''s no longer something you can suppress with a super artifact.


    At this time, the Allied forces have finally withdrawn, because the focus of destruction is on gracis, so the behemoth army and the death dragon wolf order have not encountered any obstacles.


    On the face of it, the United forces of lonzainus won another huge victory, which was even greater than that of the last war.


    The two armies of the abyss, the ghouls and the sickle, have been completely defeated, and there are not enough left to pose any threat. There are even a lot of spiders and haters. The number of ghosts also dropped by a fifth.


    However, the appearance of destruction makes Ye Yinzhu''s heart heavy.


    He knew that although the reaction of the abyss army was a little slower, he did not expect that he would let the strongest army fight as soon as he came up, but now it is time for the real main force of the abyss army to attack.


    Those who failed to lead the Tiangui and ground forces to attack again may be waiting for the army composed of other abyssal higher creatures to appear.


    It seems that ye Yinzhu''s idea has been verified. Destruction has not been pursued. The mixed army of magic spider and hatred on the ground has slowly gathered together, waiting quietly. The sky Ghost guard in mid air has not moved forward beside destruction.But the headquarters of the abyss army began to move as a whole. Ye Yinzhu watched as many creatures flew into the sky.


    The pupil shrinks for a moment, and ye Yinzhu smiles bitterly. What he is afraid of is what he wants. The last thing he wants is to face a large number of high air forces. The destruction of three thousand in front of him has already made him feel a lot of trouble. However, in the abyss behind, the high air force wants more.


    First of all, there are up to 10000 Yin dragons. Although these Yin dragons are not as big as the Wei Ya and Xi Ya mounts last time, they are huge in size. They not only have strong melee ability, but also have extremely terrible attack power. The 10000 Yin dragons alone can''t be fought by the air force on their own side.


    Qindi aircraft carrier battle group can block them already need a lot of consumption.


    However, it seems that the ten thousand Yin dragons are used to protect, not to be the main force. Among the Yin dragons, there are only a few, about a thousand special flying creatures in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes.


    This kind of creature looks very fast. Its body width is about 10 meters, but its length is less than 5 meters. Its flying speed is very slow. The Yin dragon itself is not fast, but it is much slower than the Yin dragon, and even not as fast as the ordinary ground cavalry. But looking at the way that the Yin dragon carefully guards them, ye Yinzhu''s heart becomes more and more heavy.


    Obviously, this kind of monster with extremely slow speed must have something extraordinary in other aspects.


    What worries Ye Yinzhu most is that this creature did not appear in the list he found when he came to explore last time. That is to say, he is totally unknown about this abyss creature in front of him.


    The abyss army on the ground is also terrible. A large number of double headed haters and a mixed army of various higher abyss creatures slowly press forward. In this army, there are also some abyss creatures Ye Yinzhu has never seen.


    Among them, two legions with more than 100000 troops attracted Ye Yinzhu''s attention most.


    One is extremely large, more than 40 meters long, and as thick as a miniature version of GRASSIS. They look a little like mammoths in the order of the mammoths of the French knights.


    But it''s bigger than mammoths, and there are two big AOS at the front of its head. It''s more than 15 meters long. It looks like two giant hatchets. Only eyes can imagine how terrible the attack power of Da Ao is.


    Even if the two heads hate in front of them, they are like children. A total of 100000 of these abyssal creatures appear on the battlefield, which can be imagined.


    Ye Yinzhu temporarily called them magic cattle. After all, the big claws on their heads are a bit like horns, but they are sharper.


    Another kind of abyss creature Ye Yinzhu has never seen has a large number, which is different from the huge magic ox. This creature is very small. It''s only about two meters long, like an enlarged scorpion, but it''s smaller than the magic spider.


    Originally, this kind of small creature should not be noticed by yeyinzhu, but the key point is that their location has to be noticed by yeyinzhu.


    Because, these strange scorpions are on the back of the magic cow. There is one on the back of each magic cow. And look at their appearance, the magic cow seems to obey their command.


    In addition to the strange crabs flying in the air, there are three kinds of abyss creatures that ye Yinzhu has not encountered or heard of in his exploration. And they are obviously the main force of higher abyssal organisms.


    All the troops of the abyss are slowly pushing forward. Is the time of decisive battle coming?


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath. He knows that this is not the time to be surprised. If he gets flustered first from himself, how can the coalition resist these enemies?


    Now I still have the biggest trump card in my hand, which is the mage of Falan. Only by relying on the strength of the mages, can I block the enemy''s attack. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 974

    Black shadows appear in the abyss creature camp. They move very fast and come to the front in a short time. Their appearance is similar to the abyss demon that ye Yinzhu has seen, but they are smaller. They are obviously inferior demons, just like ordinary female demons.


    The abyss army has been oppressed to the position of the destruction in the air and the ghost. They did not attack directly, but stopped. Slowly spread out, still surrounded the fort of longqinusi, but compared with before, their encirclement is more intensive.


    At this time, all the abyssal creatures also appeared in front of the soldiers of the United forces in longqinusi.


    The largest number of creatures in the abyss are magic spiders and ghosts in the air. The total number of magic spiders is more than five million, and there are at least four million ghosts in the air.


    In addition to them, the number of common abominations is still more than two million, and there are hundreds of thousands of double headed abominations. Plus the remains of ghouls and sickles, the total number of these armies alone will reach nearly 20 million.


    In addition to them, another huge army appeared in front of the coalition. They had always been at the end of the abyss army, and when the abyss army pressed just now, these abyss creatures seemed to have sprung up from the ground, with a total of 10 million. They look strange. They are about two meters high. They have no limbs. They are a bit like snakes, but they are much thicker than snakes. They are completely supported by their tails. Ye Yinzhu, an abyss creature, did not see it when he first came to the abyss plane, but noticed it when he came to the abyss plane again later.


    Through a certain method, ye Yinzhu knows their name is the snake. It is a kind of lower abyssal creature, whose position in the abyss plane is higher than that of ghouls and sickles, but lower than that of magic spiders. This kind of snake''s attack way is very simple, is spurts one kind to have the corrosive venom.


    Their own defense is similar to that of the evil scythe. They are very fragile. Even if they are close to the ghoul, a ghoul can easily kill more than five snakes. Therefore, ye Yinzhu didn''t notice them at the beginning. In the black demon Kingdom, the number of this abyss creature is also very small. Unexpectedly, they became one of the main forces on the battlefield at this time. But at this time, it is still in the last side of the abyss army, and there is no forward pressure.


    These main abyssal creatures, together with those higher abyssal creatures, at this time, the total number of enemies faced by longqinusi fortress is still more than 30 million. Ye Yinzhu clearly sees that some abyss creatures of Lord level have appeared in the enemy''s camp. Obviously, the next attack will not be as simple as a trial.


    In fact, ye Yinzhu was surprised, as was the abyss army. They never thought that the evil sickle and the ghoul army, which total more than 25 million, would be destroyed so quickly. In particular, the shock that GRASSIS brought to them made these abyssal creatures unable to resist any longer and prepared to launch the final general attack.


    Come on, the cold light in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes is flashing. This moment will come sooner or later. As long as we can resist the attack of the abyss army, then the final winner of this holy war will only belong to us.


    In longqinusi fortress, all the troops are paying close attention to the enemy in front of them, and all the soldiers are ready for the final preparations. The coalition soldiers who are constantly coming out of the passageway directly enter each combat preparation position and are ready to replace the front fighters to join the battlefield at any time.


    The abyss army didn''t attack directly. The magic cow army that ye Yinzhu had noticed suddenly moved. Instead of charging for the fortress, the huge manatees scattered around. One hundred thousand manatees, carrying the strange scorpions, gradually scattered around the battlefield and evenly distributed among all the enemy''s battle sequences.


    What are they doing?


    Ye Yinzhu is puzzled, but he doesn''t move. It''s good for him to delay time. All the elite legions who fought before need to rest and reorganize to get rid of the plague.


    The herald has just reported the approximate number of casualties. After the previous battle, except for the behemoth Legion and the death dragon wolf knights, all other legions were damaged to varying degrees. Among them, the Dragon cavalry legion, Qin City four stride battle Legion and Qin City long-range Legion suffered the greatest losses. The losses are more than one tenth of themselves. It''s just the number of deaths.


    Ye Yinzhu''s expression is very cold. Now is not the time to feel distressed. The more fierce war is still waiting for them.


    When the abyss plane did not respond for several months, he had already estimated the difficulty of the battle. The enemy has accumulated strength for a long time to integrate the whole abyss plane.


    These tens of millions of abyssal creatures gathered together, I''m afraid they not only want to destroy their own army, but also want to directly attack the mainland of longqinus and completely occupy longqinus. That''s what they really want.


    And from now on, this integrated abyss army is really strong.


    From the first day of fighting to now, the total loss of the abyss army should be more than 20 million, ranging from 20 million to 30 million, which sounds frightening, but most of the dead are cannon fodder troops. The real elite is not hurt. Only the men and women killed by the horned Eagle knights on the first day were higher.And the total number of casualties of the United forces in longqinus during this period of fighting was as high as 500000.


    This is a great achievement only when the tactics were applied properly and the advantage of strength over weakness was used in the previous battle. It would be impossible to destroy so many cannon fodder troops if we didn''t do our best.


    Although the Amethyst army has not returned, ye Yinzhu knows that his side is still certain. With the blocking of the fortress, as long as the abyss army can not rush down the defense of the fortress once, then they will have no chance in the future.


    The death of abyssal creatures can be recovered by swallowing, and so many lower abyssal creatures have been destroyed. How can they recover? From this point of view, although the coalition forces fight in this other position, their ability of recovery is obviously better than that of their opponents.


    When ye Yinzhu thought of this, his face suddenly changed, because the strange scorpions on the back of the magic cow suddenly moved.


    The yellow thick fog of the canopy spewed out from the mouth of those scorpions. These thick yellow fog rose slowly, condensed in the air, and then spread, like a huge fog cover, gradually enveloping all the army of the abyss on the ground, except the air force.


    What is this? Magic? Or poison gas?


    Ye Yinzhu''s pupils suddenly contracted, and soon he got the answer.


    His eyesight is even better than that of the elves under the action of life energy. Despite the yellow fog, he clearly saw that after the scorpions spewed out a few puffs of yellow fog, a group of sickles and ghouls would come to the huge magic cow.


    Then, a yellow light shoots from the scorpion and falls on those sickles and ghouls. These lower abyss creatures immediately turn into fly ash, or dead energy, and are directly inhaled by the scorpion.


    These scorpions are definitely higher abyss creatures, but they are not human beings.


    weird Scorpio sprays again after swallowing sickle and Ghoul''s death. In such a cycle, after a while, the whole army of the abyss was wrapped in the thick yellow fog.


    Although we don''t know what the effect of this yellow fog is, it is obviously a form of energy produced by scorpion''s conversion of dead energy, not toxin.


    But what is their purpose?


    Soon, ye Yinzhu knew that there was no direct purpose for the army to attack.


    When the yellow fog filled the earth and covered the abyss army. All the abyss creatures begin to devour the dead on the ground.


    These large numbers of low-level abyssal biological corpses are constantly swallowed and absorbed by them by eating directly. In the previous World War,


    was destroyed by the destruction of the great war and the abyss of the essence of the ruling power. But most of the abyss left behind their bodies, though many of them were reduced to fragments, and there were very few remnants of death.


    But less doesn''t mean No. Every minute of dead energy is precious to abyss creatures.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart was cold. If it is a great victory to kill 20 million lower abyssal creatures, the phagocytosis of abyssal creatures in front of him will reduce the previous victory to the minimum.


    Seeing that the fruits of victory begin to be slowly swallowed by the abyss army, ye Yinzhu closes his eyes and calms himself down as much as possible through deep breathing and mental adjustment. He knows that at this time, he must keep calm, otherwise, he will only be taken by the enemy.


    Last time, ice storm and wind storm were used to destroy the corpses of abyss creatures as much as possible, but they did not succeed in swallowing them. This time, the abyss army still adopted the same strategy, but the whole army pressed on.


    It is conceivable that they came prepared. This can be seen from the yellow fog of those scorpions. If you send troops to attack rashly, or let the magicians launch magic, you may be trapped by the enemy.


    --------------


    this book will end around December 20. Friends who like Xiaosan''s works, please support it in the last few days. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 975

    Although there is a stalemate on the battlefield at present, once the temporary balance is broken, the victory and defeat will be irreversible. Therefore, at this time, he would rather be conservative than radical.


    Ye Yinzhu is good at using strange soldiers, but the situation at this time is not good for his fighting style.


    When he opened his eyes again, ye Yinzhu was calm. At this time, although the abyss army still surrounded the fortress, the main force of the abyss army was in the same direction.


    Ye Yinzhu floats up and falls down towards the city. It''s Oliveira who is in charge of the guard here.


    Seeing ye Yinzhu fall from the air, Oliveira hastens to meet him. His face looked a little ugly, "Yinzhu, what should I do now. If we let these abyssal creatures continue to devour us, we will waste a lot of our hard work. What''s more, once the strength of these obviously higher abyss creatures increases in the process of phagocytosis, it will be more difficult for us to resist their attacks. "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Oliveira and said, "frontal combat, you have more experience than me. Brother Oliveira, what do you think we should do now to deal with the abyss plane?"


    Oliveira said: "there are three ways to deal with this situation. The first way is to attack them immediately before they have finished swallowing them. We don''t give them the chance to swallow them and try our best to kill each other. After pushing back the enemy, the corpses of those abyss creatures will be destroyed by magic. If we can succeed, it is obviously in our best interest. "


    "But this approach is also the most risky. If we fail, then we may not have room for maneuver. After all, our elite spent a lot of money in the first World War before. Besides the casualties, our combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced. It is impossible to push back the enemy without a large and elite army. The most important thing is that there are too many enemies. Once we get out of the fortress, our defense will disappear, and it will be out of the scope of the tree of eternity, which is not conducive to our strength. It can be said that we should take advantage of our own shortcomings and attack the enemy. Therefore, although this first method has the most direct effect, it is not desirable. "


    Ye Yinzhu listened carefully to Oliveira''s words. At the same time, when he lifted his hand, a huge fireball had been shot out of his palm. With the help of the force, it was a burst fireball that flew to the big yellow fog in the blink of an eye.


    "What about the other two methods?"


    Oliveira said: "the other two methods are nothing more than complete defense and a combination of attack and defense. In my opinion, complete defense is more secure. In this way, our combat effectiveness can be brought into full play. However, it is very difficult to deal with the enemy in the air. There are so many ghosts in the sky, plus the two advanced abyss flying creatures, I''m afraid we can''t resist this wave of air attack. Without air defense, the enemy will attack our fortress with air and ground. I''m afraid... "


    Ye Yinzhu''s idea is not much different from Oliveira''s, but with Oliveira''s affirmation, his mind will be more secure.


    Just as ye Yinzhu worried, when the fireball fell into the yellow fog, it immediately showed the effect of the yellow fog.


    Poof, the burst fireball disappeared directly in the yellow fog, and did not play any offensive role.


    Although this is just a low-level magic simulated by the force, who is Ye Yinzhu? The power of low-level magic in his hands was also considerable, but it disappeared without even going deep into the yellow fog.


    We can see how strong the resistance of the yellow fog to magic is.


    Under the protection of the yellow fog, even if the magicians of their own side attack with all their strength, they may not be able to cause much damage to the other side. What''s more, although the abyss army is pressing down, it is still a certain distance away from lunqi Nusi fortress. To be exact, it is beyond the range of most magicians. If you launch a magic attack rashly, it will waste too much mana.


    "Brother, I''ll give it to you. From now on, you are directly responsible for the attack and defense of the four walls against the enemies on the ground. I will no longer give orders. As for the enemy in the air, leave it to me. Do they really think that with the help of these yellow fog, they can easily devour and then attack? I won''t let them. It''s just that the battle is likely to happen at the first time. Brother, ground defense is up to you. "


    Oliveira was surprised. "You''re going to command the air force."


    Ye Yinzhu nodded calmly.


    Oliveira takes a deep look at Ye Yinzhu. He knows very well what is the most dangerous place on the battlefield.


    In the face of the tens of thousands of Yin dragons, the destruction under the command of witches, the big crabs with unknown strength and millions of ghosts, such a terrible air force is not so easy to fight.


    "Well, I''ll take this side. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let the enemy step into the fortress."


    The two men''s eyes meet in the air. At the same time, they raise their right hands and hold each other tightly. At the next moment, ye Yinzhu immediately gives the order of four directions defense to the four Deputy commanders. He flies to the air alone. At the same time, he also gives an order to the elves.


    "Spirit dragon, double headed chimera launched."


    All the capital of the enemy has been taken out. This is not a time to be stingy. Ye Yinzhu''s last card has been turned out.Once again, the air force flew out of lonzainus fort. The number of air forces in this area is not large, only about 1000. There are two kinds of flying creatures, 500 each.


    One of them is just a little bigger than the horned eagle, but it is extremely beautiful. The whole body presents a milky white background, with beautiful lines interwoven with blue, purple and pink. The slender tail feathers extend behind them, which are full of natural breath, giving people a very fresh feeling.


    On the surface, they are more like a beautiful big bird. But are they really as harmless as their appearance?


    Another kind of flying creatures is much more fierce. They are a little bigger than the giant dragon. They have two big heads extending from the neck, a bit like the giant dragon. The whole body is in dazzling purple, and these dark green patterns have surging magic waves on their bodies.


    The two huge skulls are somewhat similar to the dragon, but they look much more beautiful than the lizard heads of the Dragon tribe, and even close to the appearance of the East Dragon.


    The first kind of nature is spirit dragon, and the second kind is double headed chimera.


    After the appearance of the tree of eternity, these two creatures, belonging to the elves, slowly gathered from all parts of the mainland of lonzainus to the city of Qin. They are the real ultimate arms of the elves.


    Anya sits on the back of a double headed chimera and flies up. The other chimera and the spirit dragon are acting alone, with no knights.


    Soon, the two ultimate arms of the elves had gathered with the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier in the air. At the same time, the orc air force also rose into the air in Ye Yinzhu''s next order.


    Orc air force has two 50000 legions, Thunderbird Legion and Griffin Legion. The total combat power is 100000.


    In order to fight against the enemy''s air force, ye Yinzhu had already dispatched all the air forces of the ryongzainus coalition to mid air.


    Although the total number of coalition air forces has increased by a large margin, compared with the overwhelming abyss air force on the opposite side, it still looks a little too thin.


    The situation on the ground has been ignored by Ye Yinzhu, who completely gave the four Deputy commanders the command. He issued a series of orders to make the air forces quickly prepare for the battle.


    Griffin and Thunderbird are not used as the main attack Legion. Ye Yinzhu''s task is to protect the spirit dragon and double headed chimera from each other.


    After giving a series of orders, ye Yinzhu''s eyes contacted Anya for a moment, then he flew up and landed directly on the top of the qindi. With a flash of his body, he entered the qindi through the open cabin door.


    Due to the urgency of the war, he did not notice that xiangluan was no longer in the qindi. After entering the qindi, he quickly came to the sound control room in the front of the qindi and took out his supernatural instrument Kumu Longyin Qin again.


    The Milky jade like Guqin has no flaws. It lies flat on both knees. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes calm down and his hands touch the strings.


    Ocean sits down beside Ye Yinzhu, whose guzheng has already been taken out. The Smurfs raised their hands and put them on their instruments. Quietly waiting for ye Yinzhu''s order.


    "Ambush on all sides." Ye Yinzhu only said five simple words. The next moment, his strings began to fluctuate.


    The sonorous sound of the zither was full of fighting spirit. In the past elegance, his face was more dignified at this time.


    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing -


    the sound of killing suddenly rings. Close your eyes, ye Yinzhu''s mental strength is connected with the qindi''s omni-directional monitoring and control system, and his sound comes out through the qindi, with a ring of dazzling halo.


    In addition to its own flying ability and attack ability, qindi has another place that has consumed a lot of thoughts of dwarves and goblin masters, which is in the amplifying chamber responsible for sound wave attack. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 976

    In the sound amplifying chamber, there are 16 sound amplifying arrays, all of which use the most advanced magic crystal.


    The sound amplifying chamber itself is a closed existence in the qindi, in order to condense the sound together to the greatest extent, and then increase and spread.


    Through the increase of amplifying chamber, the power of divine sound magic is greatly increased by 1.5 times, but the coverage area is more than six times of the original. This is also an important reason why Ye Yinzhu directly entered the qindi to use Shenyin magic.


    Along with the sound of the zither, the guzheng of the ocean also rings at the same time. The purple light revolves around her delicate body. Playing the song "ambush on all sides" with guzheng is even more powerful than Guqin. The natural sound of metal contention of Guzheng enriches the sonorous atmosphere of killing. The combination of guzheng and guzheng makes the strong milky white aura expand again At that time, the eleven Smurfs played their own musical instruments. Under the leadership of Ye Yinzhu and Haiyang, their spirit has been completely brought into the music.


    Exactly speaking, their performance at this time has become a kind of subconscious behavior. Under the clever control of Ye Yinzhu, the thirteen people led by Ye Yinzhu perfectly integrate their mental power.


    This is not a simple spirit sharing magic, but a more advanced spirit cohesion. The spirit cohesion must be led by one person, and all the magicians who use the same spirit magic will be condensed together, which will produce a geometric multiple enhancement.


    And to perform this magic requires a high level of spiritual magicians.


    First of all, spiritual magicians who use spiritual cohesion must have great tacit understanding and trust with each other.


    Once there are some small waves in the heart, it will greatly affect the effect of spiritual cohesion. In the process of using this magic, the spiritual power of all spiritual magicians is controlled by the leader, which means that their most precious spiritual brand is controlled. If not enough trust, how can this be done?


    The spirit brand is the origin of the soul. Once it is destroyed, it is not only the death of the body, but also the death of both the form and the spirit.


    It is precisely because of this harsh condition that this magic is rarely performed by the magicians of the spirit department.


    Although the effect of the magic itself is powerful, it takes a period of constant warm-up time to enter the realm of spiritual cohesion.


    Just ask, when the magician is facing the enemy, even if the other side is also a magician, how can the enemy give them such warm-up time?


    Warm up time does not stack with magic chant.


    That is to say, after preheating into the state of mental cohesion, even if your mental power is strong, you have to sing magic spells to cast spiritual magic. In this way, the speed of casting magic is greatly reduced.


    Therefore, the status of spiritual cohesion in spiritual magic is just like the original divine voice master, which belongs to the existence of chicken ribs.


    However, ye Yinzhu just picked up the magic. For others, it is a chicken rib, but it has an unimaginable effect in the ensemble of divine sound magic.


    Ensemble itself is a kind of amplification effect, through the cooperation of various instruments, the music can reach the sublimation.


    Through the spirit of cohesion, because it is under the command of the same person, the ensemble can reach the perfect stage, and the qualitative change produced by the cohesion of all the spiritual forces will naturally make the effect of the ensemble increase again.


    In the past three years, ye Yinzhu''s strength has reached a point where it is difficult to enhance. Instead of wasting all his time in training with little effect, he has found a new way to improve his overall strength.


    It can be said that the twelve music square of Qin emperor is the ultimate secret weapon of this alliance or Qin City. Their role will never be lower or even greater than that of the Qin emperor.


    With the protection of qindi and qindi aircraft carrier battle group, what is a little warm-up time? No matter the sea or the Smurfs girls, they have absolute trust in Ye Yinzhu.


    Therefore, the premise of exerting the spirit of cohesion is easily solved.


    Under the guidance of Ye Yinzhu, the spirit of the thirteen people is integrated, the music of Qin is released, and the music of killing comes out. Under Ye Yinzhu''s deliberate control, they are completely moving towards the direction of the battlefield.


    Whether in the air or on the ground, the abyss army heard this strange sound.


    The guard army of qindi quickly dispersed and gathered behind the qindi, concentrating the mental strength of 13 people. Coupled with the increase of musical instruments and amplifying chamber, the huge sound wave could not be completely controlled by Ye Yinzhu, so it could only command the general direction of sound wave diffusion. Therefore, at the beginning of his performance, the guard army of qindi aircraft carrier battle group He quickly retreated to the rear of the qindi, which had been practiced many times in the Arctic wasteland.


    With the sound of music, a circle of milky halo is released from the shuttle tip of the bow of the qindi, and is spreading constantly. With the thirteen people''s mental strength gathered together, plus the amplification effect of the amplifier, the Milky halo was mixed with a touch of gold.


    This is different from the ordinary gold, it is a crystal to the extreme of the golden light, although there is only a little in the Milky light, but this light golden light gives people a thrilling beauty.XiaoLongNu didn''t follow Ye Yinzhu to board the qindi. Before ye Yinzhu flew into the air, she was asked to stay below to assist Oliveira. Once the devil level abyss creature appeared, XiaoLongNu''s strength was needed.


    At this time, she is standing at the head of the fortress city, surprised to see is releasing a circle of halo of the Qin emperor, beautiful eyes a burst of dejected.


    "This, this is the breath of God." Subconsciously, Little Dragon Girl''s fists had been clenched, and the light in her eyes became a little strange. God level, although it is not complete God level, but the crystal to the extreme gold represents the God level.


    Yes, in a large number of vertical and horizontal effects, the song "ambush on all sides" released from qindi at this time is indeed close to the divine power.


    The fire of the Dragon King''s soul has transferred Ye Yinzhu''s strength from the fifth level to the sixth level, combined with the spiritual power of Shanghai Yang and eleven Smurfs girls, the effect of ambush on all sides as one of the three divine tunes of the Qin family, and the increase of the super artifact Kuki Longyin Qin and Haiyang''s musical instruments and the Qin Emperor''s number, the magic power of this divine sound is suddenly destroyed Expansion to the limit.


    Ye Yinzhu put his hands on the seven spider silk at the same time. With one stroke, the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, kept making a sound similar to that of guzheng.


    The action of the ocean is deliberately a half beat slower than that of Ye Yinzhu. The guzheng rings behind the guqin, and a series of clangs are connected together, giving people a dense feeling like a storm.


    The skill of "half whisk wheel" is from slow to fast, continuous, and immediately brings all listeners to the open field and the prelude to the war of encampment. The rhythm is free and the strength is stronger and stronger. Ambush on all sides has entered its own rhythm.


    The glittering golden light seemed to cause the panic of the abyss creatures. The army of the abyss, which was still engulfed in situ, just stopped for a moment and started to attack.


    The army on the ground gave up swallowing and charged towards the city in the midst of countless screams, while the army of the abyss in the air also rushed towards the qindi.


    That''s what ye Yinzhu said. It''s not easy to let the other party do what they want?


    Once the magic of divine sound, which has been greatly increased, has its real effect, the abyss army below will not be as calm as it is now.


    Ye Yinzhu, by virtue of the magic of divine sound of himself and the twelve music square of Qin emperor, forced the army of the abyss to attack ahead of time.


    This is Ye Yinzhu''s trump card, which can also be said to be his greatest strength. Of course, he is also very clear that once the last mace is launched, the test of qindi''s defense will come. As the most threatening attack, qindi will surely become the enemy''s first target.


    Three demon Wang Wei Ya is a little surprised to look at the giant which is spreading out a circle of halo. She finally understands why she felt so familiar when she saw that figure before. That man, indeed, doesn''t belong to us. He is actually a human.


    Thinking of the panic that once appeared in the Lord, the three demon kings of the black demon Kingdom flashed a fierce murderous air at the same time.


    Last time he appeared in the form of gausbar in the leader of the black demon Kingdom, gausbar could not play the real power of this music, but at this time, ye Yinzhu played it with all his strength. It can be said that now this song "ambush on all sides" is the most powerful music he has ever played.


    The abyss creatures below, especially the lower abyss creatures, have started to riot just after the beginning of this music. Although the men and women keep screaming, trying to weaken the influence of the music, they can''t stop the music which has already stepped into the divine level?


    It seems that the magic music is resounding in the depths of the soul, although its coverage area is so large, but the power is still so amazing. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 977

    At this time, under the large-scale baptism of Qin music, we can see the difference between the abyss creatures. The lowest ghouls and sickles have been in turmoil at the beginning of Qin music. There is only one effect of "ambush on all sides", that is, crazy killing.


    Stimulated by the music, the souls of these lower abyssal creatures have no ability to resist at all. They have become confused with each other and even attacked each other. They have completely lost their sense and show their killing instinct.


    The advanced magic spiders and the serpents in the back row who can spit corrosive acid also become confused, but they will at least rush forward in the direction of the fortress. Once the chaotic sickles and ghouls affect their progress, they will be killed mercilessly.


    Abhorrence is also a bit chaotic, similar to the situation of the magic spider. There is no formation to speak of. Shaking his fat body, he keeps pushing forward. At the same time, the plague on his body is released uncontrollably, which affects the progress of other abyss creatures.


    The advanced abyss creatures are more afraid and uneasy. The music has just begun. In fear and uneasiness, they just want to attack as soon as possible. For a moment, the shrieks of men and women are constantly ringing, and all kinds of auxiliary magic are constantly thrown on the lower abyss creatures and themselves in front of them, trying to resist the effect of the music.


    Although the yellow fog from the scorpion can block the elemental magic, it has no blocking effect on the divine sound magic, which directly comes from the soul. It will only deepen.


    In the rear of the abyss army, dozens of Yin dragons slowly rose up and flew straight to the direction of the qindi. A series of strange shrieks made the abyss air force in front of them disperse rapidly and flash out a passage. On the back of these Yin dragons, there is a higher abyss creature, whose status in the abyss plane can be seen from their almost complete humanoid state.


    On the back of these dozens of silver dragons are the abyss demons of the four abyss countries. They finally appear in the magic of Shenyin led by Ye Yinzhu.


    Although the number of dozens is insignificant in the whole army of the abyss, when these abyss demons appeared, a series of shrieks formed a huge barrier in front of the Qin emperor, weakening the effect of "ambush on all sides" as much as possible.


    Under their leadership, the abyss air force forced the qindi aircraft carrier in the form of semi encirclement.


    In the amplifying room, ye Yinzhu''s face showed a cold smile. Did it finally appear? But it''s not enough just for you.


    Playing his last trump card, ye Yinzhu''s purpose is very simple, to force out the real strongmen of the four countries in the abyss, not only the abyss demons in front of them, but also the four demons who rule the abyss behind them.


    The song of ambush on all sides changes again. Ye Yinzhu''s right index finger picks on the string again and makes a long sound like breaking silk. The spirit barrier, which was cast by forty abyss demons, trembled violently.


    The speed of Qin music speeds up again, ye Yinzhu''s hands take up a series of illusions, and the previously low Qin music suddenly becomes excited. The continuous use of "long wheel", "hook wheel" and "brush wheel" by fingers makes the Qin music enter the second stage from the first stage of lieying to "blowing".


    Before the soft spread of the circle of divine voice aura suddenly changed, no longer spread, but lightning like release towards the front, unexpectedly in the air into a round light blade impact away.


    In terms of the power of soul, ye Yinzhu can even compete with Xiao Longnu. Although more than ten of these abyss demons are sub gods, their soul power is far from ye Yinzhu.


    What''s more, it''s the sound blade produced by the sound amplifying chamber and the twelve music houses of Qin emperor. It''s not as simple as ye Yinzhu''s simple high-frequency sound blade.


    The sonorous sound of music, combined with the fierce roar, and the strong spirit of the hedge appeared directly in the air.


    The melody is steady, firm and majestic in the excitement. It seems that there are countless armies coming from all directions, from far and near, from all directions.


    At the same time, all the gun silos on the aircraft carrier qindi were opened, and the muzzle was protruding in one direction, with a strong red light shining at the muzzle.


    The bodies of the forty demons trembled almost at the same time, their eyes closed tightly, and they kept screaming. Their faces looked very ugly, as if they were suffering from extreme pain. At the same time, their bodies are constantly convulsing. On the contrary, the Yin dragon under him is not affected. These soulless abyss creatures are the only arms in the abyss army that are not affected by divine sound magic.


    There was a very loud scream, and three thousand destroyers moved. They sped up and rushed to the front of the air force in the abyss. Their heads shook at the same time, and each spewed out a purplish red light. They gathered in the air and suddenly shot in the direction of qindi.


    The 40 demons obviously feel that their own spiritual power is hard to suppress the "ambush on all sides" by Ye Yinzhu and the twelve music houses of Qin emperor. Their souls may break up at any time when they step into the divine level of Qin music with the impact of the sound blade, and they can only compete with it with the help of external forces.Three thousand thick purplish red light across the void, straight to the qindi bombardment. In the blink of an eye, I was in front of the Qin emperor.


    At this time, five hundred blue and purple lights came in a violent thunder. They were so fast that they came first and stopped in front of the qindi, just blocking the three thousand purple lights.


    A huge network of thunder and lightning interweaves on the side of the qindi. The breath of destruction bombards the huge network of thunder and lightning, and suddenly produces extremely strong element fluctuations. Bursts of roar continue to ring, blue and purple halo circle spread, but just blocked the wave of destruction of the attack.


    It was the double headed chimera who followed the fairy queen Anya into the air. It was one of them that spewed lightning.


    The devastating attack was just the first wave of the abyss air force. Behind them, a large number of air forces rushed up to the qindi.


    At this time, restricted by the abyss demons, the attack range of the song "ambush on all sides" has been greatly reduced, and can only be maintained in a certain range in the air, while the abyss creatures on the ground can temporarily break free, and have begun to attack the fortress city.


    The scorpion creeping on the back of the magic ox spewed out a yellow fog, and the abyss army forced into the fortress under the cover of the yellow fog.


    Oliveira''s face is very dignified. With Ye Yinzhu''s test, he knows that the enemy''s yellow fog is used to block his own magic. If you cast magic now, it will not be blocked by the opponent, but it will be greatly weakened. However, without the support of the magician, can the fortress block these abyss armies only with its melee ability?


    If these monsters scattered around the fortress cannot be destroyed, then the war will be difficult to continue.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. You block the enemy who is attacking the city. I''ll take care of those scorpions." A deep voice suddenly sounded in Oliveira''s ear. When he looked back in surprise, he just saw the purple figure.


    Yes, it''s violet and his Amethyst army back.


    Although there is still a long way to go before the appointed time for her return, Zi has finally come back. He was very clear about the tension of the front line. Longqinus fortress was facing fierce attack from the enemy at any time. Although Zizi returned to the mainland of longqinus with the Amethyst Legion for supplies, he shortened the time as much as possible and came back at this critical moment.


    "The king of platinum, the three hundred warriors of death, nuoyun, the order of the flying horse, the order of the magic carving and the order of the mirage are with me. No matter what method you use, try to kill the scorpions in the enemy as much as possible. "


    Although the king''s fatigue has not recovered, but now this time has been too busy. If you don''t solve those scorpions, your own magician won''t be able to work.


    Although Zi has just come back, he is also a smart man. After a short observation, he has mastered some characteristics of scorpion.


    There is no doubt that the yellow fog of Scorpion will greatly restrict the magic effect, but their energy is also limited. They need to constantly devour the lower abyss creatures to supplement their dead energy in order to spray out the yellow fog. Although the yellow fog can exist in the air for a long time, its power will continue to weaken, and it must be constantly spewing to support the continuous fighting. Therefore, as long as these scorpions are solved, the crisis brought by the yellow fog will not be solved.


    Among the French knights, there are only two flying knights. They were maimed by Qin City at the beginning, but after a few years, they finally recovered. They are the order of Pegasus and the order of magic carving, and among the order of French blue, there is another order that is good at speed, which is the first phantom knight. The mount of these mirage knights is a special kind of Warcraft, which is called mirage beast. Their speed can be twice as fast as that of the adult dragon of the wind system. They are the fastest Warcraft in the whole continent of longqinus.


    Under the command, purple quickly integrates with the three knights and rushes out of lunqi Nuss fortress.


    ----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 978

    Needless to say, with fast flying speed, the order of Pegasus and the order of magic carving fly from low altitude to the scorpions on the back of those magic cows.


    And purple with three platinum bimont king and dragon lion nuoyun also rushed out at the same time, with them, is the phantom Knight order.


    The order of mirage follows violet under the leadership of mirage Paladin Longoria. Longoria is known as the first knight of France and blue.


    Her strength in the French Blue Knight is the strongest, and so far, the only one to break the sub God level of the French Blue Knight. The speed of the phantom knights is shown in the first place.


    The phantom beast looks a bit like a wolf. It is only about four meters long. It is not conspicuous among many Warcraft. Its whole body is covered with red scales and black hair on its back. Strangely, there is no wind element in this kind of Warcraft, but its forward speed is extremely terrible, especially its jumping power.


    Each jump can actually span a hundred meters. With three pairs of special thick scales under the belly, they can also change their direction freely in the air. Although the formation of the abyss army is dense, they are like entering a no man''s land. They quickly cross the lower abyss creatures in front of them and press towards the magic cattle in the enemy camp.


    Although in the process of moving forward, there are still some phantom knights who will be released by the negative magic from the men and women below, because their speed is too fast and they can change direction, there are not many soldiers who are imposed by the negative magic.


    As for the purple and the beasts, this time they didn''t entangle with the enemy in front of them. With their strong strength and super speed, they rushed directly into the enemy''s depths. Their speed was no slower than that of the phantom knights, and they were moving fast.


    At this time, the air and the battle in front of the fortress began almost at the same time.


    For the time being, without the threat of divine voice magic, the abyss army launched a tidal attack on the fortress crazily. What met them was the steel defense line at the head of the fortress city.


    The fortress of longqinusi is like a reef on a great bank. It can not stand down in the wave impact of the abyss army. This is a consumptive battle. Under the premise of no special circumstances, the winner of this war will be the one who sticks to the end.


    Meanwhile, the abyss air force has also rushed to the battle group of the aircraft carrier qindi.


    Bang -


    qindi''s intermediate magic gun was fully opened. In the terrible rotation of itself, three hundred strong red lights suddenly lit up the sky, and the light spread instantly. Where it passed, the dense army of ghosts was blasted out of countless holes.


    When the Qin emperor released the terrible intermediate magic gun power, all the destruction gathered together, the pink green light spread all over the destruction body, and covered the witches and witches on their back.


    Ye Yinzhu had already absorbed the magic turbulence in the air through the previous destruction, and felt that this abyss creature must have its particularity, which was really shown at this time.


    Although the power of the intermediate magic gun is amazing, 3000 destroyers gather together, and the effect of the anti magic shield gets the biggest increase. The hate intermediate magic gun doesn''t get the desired effect. Although a large piece of pink green light composed of the anti magic shield is suddenly broken by the huge magic, the real damage is only some destruction in the front.


    More than a hundred dead.


    Destruction is just in front of those strange flying crabs when they gather, which also makes them attack by magic gun.


    At the same time, three hundred magic guided guns were launched. This round of attack took at least 200000 abyss air forces, most of them were ghosts.


    At the same time that the magic gun was powerful, the Yin dragon Legion in the abyss air force also spewed out their fire of Taiyin.


    The overwhelming fire of Taiyin turned the air into a sea of fire, and shrouded the dragon family and the horned Eagle knights who guarded the qindi.


    At this time, it shows ye Yinzhu''s wonderful experience in arranging the air force.


    Just like the destruction block in front of the flying crab, a thousand helldragon accelerated at the same time, came to the front of the team, and blocked in front of the Qin emperor with their bodies.


    Abyss magic dragons can''t use magic, but their physical strength is the most powerful. In addition, they are dead creatures in a sense, and what they own is similar to the existence of dead energy, so the fire of Taiyin, which is based on dead energy, can''t produce additional damage effect on them.


    Although the breathing area of the joint eruption of ten thousand silver dragons is very large, the attack power per unit area is not so strong, which is blocked by the hell magic dragon.


    At this time, the seven hundred dragons in the Allied forces also began to show their strength. The magic of dragon language of various departments was unfolded, and the whole sky seemed to turn into a rainbow color, launching a magic attack.


    After all, there is no yellow fog in the air to resist magic, and the only one who can use anti magic shield is the 3000 destruction troops. A lot of magic bans are obviously the best way to kill the enemy.


    Unfortunately, the current dragons are not under the command of Ye Yinzhu. Otherwise, ye Yinzhu will definitely order them to pour their magic on those flying crabs who have not yet shown their strength.


    In terms of quantity, it is obvious that these flying crabs are higher than the level of destruction.The terrifying Magic Elements bombarded the enemy and even covered up the magic melody of divine sound, but the music played by Ye Yinzhu and Qin Di''s twelve music square still collided with the soul power of the forty demons in the air.


    The effect of destruction is fully displayed at this time. Facing the magic of the dragons, they once again head to the front, and at the same time, they open their mouths and inhale. Even the violent magic elements of the forbidden curse level are absorbed by them in an instant, and these elements become the energy of destroying themselves.


    Fortunately, the number of destruction is still less. They can''t absorb all the elements of forbidden incantation, otherwise, the dragons will really make wedding clothes for people.


    Violent roar and terrible elements flow in the air, and the ghost army is engulfed by the forbidden curse. But destruction, by virtue of the role of anti magic shield and the magic elements they absorb, is constantly launching counter attacks.


    One destructive attack can''t break the dragon''s defense, but if dozens of destructive attacks attack one dragon at the same time, the situation is different.


    The scene becomes extremely tragic, often a dragon just released the forbidden curse, immediately covered by dozens of purplish red light, turned into ashes in the air, with the dragon''s defense ability can not let his body survive.


    Hell magic dragon and Yin dragon clan collide together, they use their own strong body to fight with ten times the enemy of their own side.


    Destruction seems to have become an invincible existence in the air. The magic of giant dragons can''t produce any effect on them, but their attack is so sharp. In a short time, more than 30 lower dragons have left the world forever.


    Although the body of hell magic dragon is strong, the number of Yin dragons is much more than them. One on one hell magic dragon will win. It''s hard to say two on one, not to mention ten on one now.


    Whether it''s hell dragon or Yin dragon, their way of death is the whole body broken, countless bones scattered from the air.


    Seeing that, the air force of the coalition side was already unable to withstand, while the other side''s big crab like flying creatures were still slowly flying forward, and did not make an attack.


    At this time, Anya gave the order to attack, and only five hundred spirit dragons and two headed chimera reached the front line.


    The spirit dragon comes to the side of the dragon family, and double headed chimera finds the hell dragon to help them resist the Yin dragon.


    In such a high biological level battle, although there are still many ghosts left, they are difficult to play a role in the battlefield. In the face of the huge magic attacks of both sides, they can''t even get close to each other and are completely killed by the magic turbulence.


    When spirit dragon and double headed chimera joined the battle, although their number was not large, they stabilized the situation in a short time.


    The spirit dragon stagnates above the dragon clan. Five hundred spirit dragons emit dazzling white light and become five hundred round white light groups. Soft magic waves disperse. When the attack of destruction appears again, the seemingly soft magic energy forms a barrier, greatly weakening the attack power of destruction. In addition, the dragon clan itself is strong The speed of the dragon''s consumption is reduced.


    What''s more terrible is the attack power of the spirit dragon. In the white light group, dark green lightning lights up constantly, specially bombarding those destroyed bodies.


    At the beginning, destruction tried to resist this magic attack with its anti magic shield, but it soon found out that it was wrong.


    In the first round of concentrated discharge, 500 spirit dragons took more than 50 destroyed lives. Anti magic shield can''t shield this dark green lightning.


    How can the abyss creatures know that the dark green lightning released by the elf dragon, the ultimate arm of the elf clan, is not as simple as the ordinary thunder element. It also contains the surging natural breath. This natural breath is naturally full of a lot of life energy, which specifically suppresses the death energy of the abyss creatures, and can not be resisted by the anti magic shield. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 979

    In fact, the function and destruction of the elves are similar. They are the nemesis of magical creatures, but destruction belongs to death energy, while the Elven dragon belongs to life energy. The basis of both sides is different.


    In terms of level, the level of spirit dragon is obviously higher than that of destruction. They are not only the ultimate arms of the spirit clan, but also special creatures bred by countless natural breath. They have strong immunity to death energy.


    After that, there is the eternal tree in the fortress as the habitat, and its own energy has been greatly increased.


    Therefore, although the number of Elven dragons is only 500, with their ability to weaken the opponent''s dead energy and their ability to attack destruction, they immediately restrained the destruction from killing the Allied air force.


    With the support of the spirit dragon, the giant dragons began to show their ability of hand to hand combat, flapping their huge wings and rushing towards the direction of destruction. Immunity to magic doesn''t mean immunity to physical attacks.


    Once close by the dragon, there will be no chance of destruction.


    Of course, the abyss army won''t let the dragon race succeed easily. Millions of ghosts have become the cannon fodder to fill the gap. They rush towards the dragons one after another, regardless of their losses. Although their damage to the dragons is negligible, they stiffly block the progress of the dragons with their terrible numbers.


    For a moment, the battle was completely stuck.


    On the other hand, double headed chimera joined the battle between hell dragon and Yin dragon. Double headed chimera''s physical ability is similar to that of giant dragon, but their magic attack is much more terrifying. Two heads, one spits lightning, the other spits natural breath. Each round of 1000 attacks will cause a huge blow to Yin dragon, especially natural breath, several times Wherever you go, Yin dragon''s body will be damaged immediately.


    These advanced arms collide together, and it''s hard to separate them immediately.


    The sonorous music is rising, and wave after wave of sound bombards the spiritual shield of the demons.


    Ye Yinzhu feels that this solid spiritual shield should be formed by those abyssal demons who gather together in a way similar to spiritual sharing and gather all the spiritual power of the forty demons. That''s why they have such a strong defensive effect. Their purpose is to limit themselves.


    With this spiritual barrier, the role of music is greatly limited, and the main combat power of each other in the air is higher abyss creatures, and the weakened music has limited influence on them. It is not good for us to continue.


    What''s more, after ye Yinzhu became the main force in the battle, there was a lack of command on the scene. Otherwise, ye Yinzhu would have let double headed chimera attack the flying crabs without considering the loss of hell dragon.


    At this time, the flying altitude of these crabs has been gradually reduced, and their target is not air combat, but longqinusi fortress.


    As a commander in chief, we must keep sober at any time and make the most correct choice at an important moment. Ye Yinzhu is undoubtedly an excellent commander, otherwise he would not be the commander of the mainland alliance.


    When he found that he could not break the spirit barrier of the forty Demon Lord in a short time, he immediately made the fastest response.


    With both hands caressing the strings, he stops playing the music and whispers in the ocean''s ear. Ye Yinzhu''s body has disappeared out of thin air.


    The next moment, ye Yinzhu''s figure appears in the air, although the air war situation is chaotic, but the overall situation has been clearly imprinted in his mind.


    Without any hesitation, ye Yinzhu flashed and rushed to the direction of the forty demons. In his hand, the dead wood dragon chanted the Qin and the seven strings moved together. He spared no effort to display the accessory skills of the super artifact.


    Seven Magic and seven forbidden incantations were formed in the trembling of seven strings, covering the location of the forty demons in an instant. The addition of seven magic makes the space in this range suddenly solidify.


    Just now, the demons who are still trying their best to urge their mental strength to support the mental barrier against Ye Yinzhu suddenly feel that the attack of the other party has suddenly weakened a lot. Originally, they thought Ye Yinzhu could not support his magic power. When they are secretly excited, they have found that the elements of their space suddenly become frenzied, and the huge fluctuations of the elements suddenly appear, which makes them feel confused The movement slows down at the same time, the huge pressure comes from all directions, and the demons who consume a lot of mental power suddenly change their faces.


    Seven forbidden incantations break out at the same time, and seven different forbidden incantations are under the control of one person. How much damage does they produce? At the beginning, ye Yinzhu forced Gladys to give up and surrender with this skill. You know, although Gladys was not as powerful as he is now, ye Yinzhu could not use this super artifact completely at that time.


    Once let this magic burst out, then, no one can predict the outcome of terror.


    The combined strength of the 40 demons is certainly much stronger than that of Ye Yinzhu, but they are after all 40 individuals, not one person. Before that, he consumed a lot of mental energy to resist the divine sound magic, which made him step into the divine level. He consumed a lot of energy.


    However, as the existence of the abyss plane next only to the demon king, the 40 abyss demon masters responded quickly. Instead of dispersing and escaping, they gave up the Yin dragon and flew fast in the air to unite.The demon master who has not reached the second God level is taken by the second God level demon master of his own country and releases his own magic at the same time.


    When ye Yinzhu saw the forty demons gathered together, he knew that his wish would be defeated. So many demons add up, their strength is too terrible, not seven forbidden incantations can destroy it.


    Of course, ye Yinzhu had no delusion that this wave of attacks could kill most of these demons. When he found that the other side responded in time, his body immediately flew out and flew in the direction of hell magic dragon.


    Desolate and sad music floated from the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, and the gray aura of divine sound quietly released to cover the ground below the hell magic dragon.


    Under the attack of tens of thousands of Yin dragons, hell magic dragons lose quickly, especially they have to protect double headed chimera.


    Compared with them, the double headed chimera is obviously much more precious. After all, these hell dragons are dead dragons with no life, but the double headed chimera is the ultimate branch of the elves.


    Therefore, in this short scuffle, although hell dragon has killed hundreds of Yin dragons, they also lost more than 200 under the concentrated attack of the enemy.


    Gray halo shrouds the fighting helldragon. The soul fire in these helldragon''s eyes suddenly shines, and their attack power is greatly increased. What''s more strange is that their own damage is healing at an amazing speed.


    On the ground, surrounded by a gray halo, the fragmented bodies of the two hundred helldragons that had been destroyed before were quickly integrated as if they were controlled by someone. The soul fire re injected and returned to the air to join the fight.


    This is the undead magic that Phil Jackson taught Ye Yinzhu at the beginning. After ye Yinzhu''s painstaking research, he finally integrated with his own Qin magic, and released the undead magic better through Qin magic. This seemingly simple gray halo has actually exceeded the power of the forbidden curse.


    It not only enhances the combat effectiveness of hell magic dragon, but also makes all their damage recover, and immediately brings greater pressure to the Yin dragon Legion.


    This is also an important reason why Ye Yinzhu is eager to leave the qindi. If the broken helldragon soul dissipates or is engulfed by abyss creatures, these helldragon will not be able to recover. He has to hurry.


    Light light flickers. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes twinkle with cold light. In a flash, he dodges at least six ice rings of Taiyin. On the other side, twelve of the forty evil masters float in the air, facing him. The other evil masters have found their mounts again. Before that, their forty ice dragon mounts have been completely destroyed in seven forbidden incantations.


    Even one of the weakest of the forty abyss lords has been banned and destroyed.


    In the air, the twelve abyss demon masters who are far away from ye Yinzhu obviously have the strength of sub gods, including the three demon kings of the black demon Kingdom, Xi Ya, Jing Ya and Wei Ya. Looking at Ye Yinzhu, their eyes seem to be bursting with fire.


    To Ye Yinzhu''s surprise, the witch''s anti magic shield can be released not only on herself, but also on other abyss creatures. At least the twelve sub God level abyss demon masters he is facing are all pink green.


    Through the fluctuation of his soul, ye Yinzhu finds that one of the twelve demon masters has the same strength as Xi Ya, which is about the fourth level of the secondary God level. The others are mostly the first and second level of the secondary God level, and the threat is much smaller.


    However, he faced 12 sub God enemies alone, and the battle was obviously unbalanced.


    Twelve abyss demons, taking advantage of Ye Yinzhu''s previous opportunity to assist the hell dragon, have surrounded him. The huge mental power has formed a circular barrier to block Ye Yinzhu''s body. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 980

    They obviously hate Ye Yinzhu, especially the three banshees. At this time, they have made up their mind to destroy Ye Yinzhu here.


    Abyssal creatures are not stupid, especially higher abyssal creatures. Through several wars, they have long seen that ye Yinzhu must be one of the most important figures in this human army. If he can be killed here, it will obviously be of great benefit to this battle.


    The other weaker demons led the abyss air force to the battle group of the aircraft carrier qindi. As long as they could defeat the Allied air force, the war would lose suspense.


    At the same time, the war on the ground has begun in full swing, and the tragic atmosphere surrounds the fort.


    Purple led the elite into the enemy to kill the number of thousands of scorpions, but the abyss army did not stop. Under the cover of the yellow fog of scorpions, they rushed to the fortress crazily.


    The attack based on the magic spider and ordinary hatred started. It was a war of attrition. Although the yellow fog from the scorpion could protect the abyss army before attacking the fortress, it had a strong anti magic effect, but the fortress wall was hundreds of meters high, and the yellow fog coverage could not reach that height. Therefore, when the abyss creatures attack the city, they naturally lose their protection.


    The dispelling skills of the tree demon druid and the tornado of the Raptor Druid showed their due functions for the first time. The auxiliary magic attached by the male and female witches to these lower abyss creatures was dispelled in an instant. The casting objects of the Raptor Druid were almost all abhorrent, seeing a large number of huge bodies rolled up from the top of the city and then thrown down.


    The Druids with sharp claws led the human soldiers to the front. With their roaring skills and blood returning skills, they were able to rejuvenate and resist the enemy''s attack. For the time being, they did not let the enemy cross the minefield.


    At this time, the equipment advantages of the Allied forces showed up. A full set of metal armor, together with the inner leather isolation clothing, effectively blocked the plague brought by hatred, and greatly improved their defense. Although the power of hatred is huge, it is impossible to kill the human soldiers who are covered with heavy armor. Although the silk of the magic spider is not weak But what effect can it have on steel? And they don''t weigh enough to pull a soldier''s body with a single spider''s silk.


    Human soldiers beat into dense steel barriers on the wall, spear forward, under the effect of roaring skills, constantly repel waves of enemies.


    Ye Yinzhu had already made preparations for the decisive battle. This time, there was nothing left for the United forces of lunzainus. After the human soldiers, the human archers, including the remote legion of Qin City and the elf archers, accompanied the Druid of Raptor and the Druid of tree demon. They keep tilting their firepower to find the weak defense spider.


    Hate can''t be hurt by ordinary bows and arrows, but the body of magic spider is much more fragile. Under the rain of arrows, many magic spiders under the city are nailed to the ground, paying the price of their lives.


    Along with the spiders and abhorrence attacking the city at the same time, there are the serpent army coming up from the rear. The number of them is even more than that of magic spiders. The defense of these snakes is even worse than that of magic spiders. Even two or three bows and arrows can make them lose combat ability. But the same, the snake and the sickle are a bit similar, in their own weak defense at the same time, they also have a very strong attack.


    The acid spewed from the mouth of these snakes can reach hundreds of meters. Tens of millions of snakes spew from the bottom of the city. The acid fell on the city wall and soldiers'' armor. This kind of corrosive venom showed great destructive power.


    So hard granite is gradually damaged under their corrosion. If they are allowed to go on like this, I''m afraid the fortress''s greatest advantage will not last long.


    At this moment, some strange sounds came out of the air, a little like the snoring of people when they were sleeping, but they could be heard by tens of millions of enemies and us on the battlefield. We can see how loud the snoring is.


    The human soldiers raised their heads, and what they saw were the few strange crabs in the air, but under the cover of a large number of abyss air forces. At this time, these crabs have come to the position not far from the fortress wall.


    The attack mode of big crabs finally appeared. Yellow and green light balls kept spewing out from their mouths. On average, they spewed out once a second. Each light ball was not very big, about the size of a head. What they attacked was not the human soldiers in the city, but the city walls.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    "Magic gun, prepare, target, big crab in the air." Oliveira gave the order immediately. Ye Yinzhu is not here. He is most familiar with the power of Qin City. Seeing that these strange crabs threaten the essence of the fortress, he immediately makes a decision. If they are allowed to bombard like this and cooperate with the attack of the sea of serpents, the fortress will be broken soon. At that time, the army of the abyss will rush in. With the absolute superiority in quantity and the powerful higher abyss creatures behind, the war will fall into extreme difficulties. Even if it is won in the end, the Allied forces can''t afford the loss.Therefore, Oliveira immediately decided to use the ultimate weapon in the city. At this time, when the enemy''s yellow fog is strong and magic can not cause too much effect on the ground, the magic guided gun to the air is obviously the best choice.


    The strong energy wave condenses in the magic guide gun. The muzzle of senyou gun rises slowly, aiming at the giant crabs in the air. A total of more than 200 magic guide guns condense magic at the same time, aiming at the only 1000 crabs in the air.


    There is no lack of strongmen in the abyss creatures. The abyss demons who are leading the air force to fight with the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier immediately find the threat from below, and a series of sharp calls sound. Tiangui, who was attacking the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier, flew out as many as 500000 people directly, forming a dense formation with his body to block under the big crab army.


    Oliveira showed a sneer on his face. Do those ghosts who are not strong in defense want to block the attack of the magic gun? It''s not that easy.


    "Let it go." The magic guns in the fortress city started to prepare when ye Yinzhu gave the order. At this time, with Oliveira''s order, more than 200 magic guns roared at the same time.


    The huge magic wave even shakes down the attacking spiders and hatred, and more than 200 thick rays of light soar into the air and go straight to the thousand crabs.


    Naturally, the materials and equipment of these magic guided guns on the head of the city are not as good as those on the qindi aircraft carrier, but they make up for the shortcomings with their size. Coupled with the redesign of the goblin tribe masters, the real power of these ordinary magic guided guns is just similar to that of the intermediate magic guided guns. What''s more, fixed-point aiming has high accuracy.


    Two hundred huge pillars of light took off, and more than 200 broken holes appeared in the defensive formation composed of ghosts. At least tens of thousands of ghosts died in an instant, and countless people were indirectly injured. At the same time, huge energy fluctuations suddenly broke out. After penetrating the camp of the ghost, the bodies of at least 200 crabs were broken under the bombardment of the magic gun.


    The defense of these crabs is far less than that of their almost uninterrupted terrorist attacks, and they even have no means of defense.


    As a result, there was a certain amount of confusion in the abyss army in the air. The warlords who led the air force had to divide another special branch of arms to help.


    More than 1000 destruction flies to the big crab, and the witch on the back of the destruction puts an anti magic shield on the big crab. At the same time, guarding the crabs, we can see how much the abyss army attaches importance to these crabs.


    And the attack power of the big crab did not disappoint the army of the abyss. In the roar, a section of the fortress wall has collapsed under their continuous attack, revealing a gap as wide as 100 meters. The following spiders and abhorrence rush into the fortress.


    "The second dragoon, close the gap." Baiye is busy giving orders. The second dragoon regiment is made up of all the magino iron Dragon Knights. Their overall defense is extremely strong, which is the most suitable thing to do. At the same time, the local magicians who had been preparing under Ye Yinzhu''s command also had a job. A lot of earth magic no longer comes to attack the enemy, but reinforces the fortress itself. The gap can''t appear again, otherwise, the fortress defense will be completely broken by the other party.


    With the addition of the local magician, the defense of the fortress was greatly strengthened, which could be regarded as barely blocking the enemy''s attack.


    And ye Yinzhu, who is in the middle of the sky, also takes the initiative with the twelve demons who have reached the level of sub gods.


    The strength of the enemy must be stronger than himself, but ye Yinzhu is not a target, so he will not stay in the same place and let the other party attack. Besieged by twelve demons, when the enemy''s attack just started, his body had already flashed out, with a faint light, constantly changing his body shape in the narrow space.


    ----------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 981

    It''s not easy to get out of this battlefield. The twelve sub gods set up a barrier with their powerful mental power. Ye Yinzhu is not unable to break out of the barrier, but once he tries his best to break the barrier, his body will be sluggish, and he will face the joint attack of the twelve sub gods.


    With Guqin in his arms, ye Yinzhu dodges the attack of twelve abyss demons, but his hands are not stagnant. He holds the Guqin in his left hand and plays it in his right hand. The beautiful melody like waterfall and flowing spring pours out and turns into a halo. It''s just that high mountain and flowing water.


    With the help of this aura of divine sound, although the enemy has 12 sub divine level strongmen, it''s not a short time to clean up Ye Yinzhu. What''s more, ye Yinzhu still has several big killing moves to do.


    Relying on one person''s strength, it is enough for him to be able to hold down the masters among so many enemies. In any case, the enemy''s spiritual barrier can not stop his spiritual expansion, he can still command the war on the battlefield.


    The battle situation at the head of the fortress is fierce, and the battle situation inside the abyss army is even more tense.


    The purple, platinum, bimont kings and the French and blue knights had dispersed and rushed into the enemy. Their task is to kill the scorpions, and the scorpions are scattered. If they want to achieve success in a short time, they must also disperse.


    Purple and three platinum are better than King Meng and nuoyun. After all, they are powerful beasts. Their individual strength is very strong. It is very difficult for the enemy to hurt them. However, the soldiers of the three major French and Blue Knights are different. Although their individual strength is not weak, they are waiting for the advanced arms of the enemy.


    The evil ox carries the evil scorpion in the battle of the abyss army. At least it is also a disgust, even a double headed disgust, and all kinds of higher abyss creatures guarding them. Among these abyssal creatures, there are many who can fight against the air.


    When the soldiers of the three major Knights went deep into it and began to spread out to fight against the scorpion, they also met the powerful attack of the enemy.


    The most terrible thing is the reaction of the scorpion itself. This kind of abyss creature, which is small but has changed the situation of the battlefield, often spews out a stream of red liquid when facing the attack of coalition soldiers. It is not blood, but a kind of special corrosive venom.


    The effect of this venom is terrifying. The equipment of the French knights is already quite advanced. I''m afraid only the dragon and wolf Knights of Qin City are better than them.


    But in this way, in front of the bright red poison, their equipment was corroded at an amazing speed, and most importantly, the speed was greatly reduced.


    In particular, unable to fly the phantom knight, in the face of this red venom attack, the loss rate is increasing dramatically.


    In fact, these scorpions have very poor defense, even worse than sickle and serpent, which can be said to be the most vulnerable existence in abyss creatures. Although the magic Bull has a huge body and strong fighting ability, in the face of this small battle, their huge body becomes an obstacle, and it is difficult to protect the scorpions.


    The soldiers of the three major French and Blue Knights are almost exchanging their own lives for the lives of scorpion. Every attack, not only the enemy will lose a lot, but also the loss of their own side.


    Only the purple and other five beasts are in a better situation. Although the venom of the scorpion is strong, they can''t break their energy shield at all, and their speed and strength are extremely amazing. They don''t give the opponent the chance to besiege them at all. They leave one body after another.


    With this group of soldiers like a Death Squadron general attack, immediately make the number of yellow fog spit scorpion reduced a lot. Scorpion itself can store very little energy, so it needs to constantly devour the lower abyss creatures to supplement its own energy, otherwise, just relying on its own recovery, is obviously not enough for its own use.


    In the face of attack, these scorpions naturally choose to protect themselves, no longer spit yellow fog, but the kind of red venom. In this way, the yellow fog on the battlefield has begun to become thin.


    Ye Yinzhu dodges the attack of the twelve demons and calmly observes the enemy in front of him.


    The main abilities of witches are sleeping, ice ring of Taiyin, blinking and anti magic shield.


    With Ye Yinzhu fully prepared, sleeping magic is almost useless to him. The power of his soul is too strong to make him sleep.


    As for Taiyin ice ring, although the attack power is strong enough, it''s useless if you can''t hit people, and blinking also needs to determine the position by mental power. In the space surrounded by the enemy, ye Yinzhu''s mental power is almost everywhere, and he can always dodge to the most suitable position.


    Only the anti magic shield is a headache for ye Yinzhu. The witch can''t help but release herself, but also put an anti magic shield on other demons.


    Although the anti magic shield has relatively little resistance to the spirit magic, it still has a certain effect, which makes Ye Yinzhu''s Qin music unable to play its role to the greatest extent.


    The ability of the wizard is weaker than that of the witch. They release all kinds of auxiliary magic on their own side, and then throw all kinds of weakening magic on Ye Yinzhu.Ye Yinzhu himself is the top existence of the necromancer, and the strength of these witches is far less than him. Although the weakening magic power released by the three sub God level witches is not weak, it is still very difficult to bring real damage to him.


    As for their summoning ability, ye Yinzhu did not worry about it. Even the summoning creatures of double headed hate and Golden Sickle were just cannon fodder in front of him.


    Ye Yinzhu is familiar with witches and witches for a long time. He mainly observes two other kinds of abyss creatures, one is moon devil, the other is shadow devil.


    These two kinds of abyssal creatures have very different means of attack.


    What annoys Ye Yinzhu most is the moon demon. They will send out a kind of large-scale attack magic, which is a kind of green light.


    This kind of green light''s function is extremely overbearing, unexpectedly melts the enemy''s magic power. At the same time, it kills the magic elements in the air.


    This is a kind of magic that harms others but does not benefit oneself. Using this magic, the moon devil will consume itself, but the opponent in the magic will consume more.


    Three moon demons join hands, in addition to maintaining the barrier that trapped them, they are constantly casting this kind of magic to cover their own range.


    Even ye Yinzhu''s elemental magic is slowly consumed by their magic, but there is no way.


    Shadow devil is a kind of abyss creature with extremely fast speed and extremely strong attack. Their whole body is shrouded in a black fog. Although they don''t use blink, their speed is almost the same as that of blink. Blinking also requires mental power to locate first, which can be regarded as a trace to follow. However, the speed of these shadow demons'' movement depends on their own strength, and they can''t judge at all. If ye Yinzhu''s speed is not faster than them, I''m afraid he will have suffered a great loss at this time.


    The attack means of the shadow devil is a kind of purple light, full of corrosive light, and its power is no less than that of the Taiyin ice ring. However, the Taiyin ice ring pays more attention to the fire element and the Yin fire when the situation is better. The attack of the shadow devil is also similar to the instant existence, and more of it is the corrosion of the dark element.


    At the same time, the shadow devil''s own attack power is also very strong, which refers to the physical attack. When they are close to the body, a black light will suddenly flash, which is the existence of claws, directly inserted into the key of Ye Yinzhu.


    At the beginning of the attack, ye Yinzhu was almost hit by the opponent several times, and he was scared out in a cold sweat. These shadow demons are undoubtedly powerful assassins.


    You know, they''re sub gods.


    This also strengthens Ye Yinzhu''s idea of trapping them around him. Otherwise, if you put these shadow demons on the battlefield, you don''t know how many generals will be destroyed in their hands.


    All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu''s soul beats violently. How powerful his spiritual power is. He has been paying attention to the situation on the battlefield. It seems that there is no difference between the battlefield and before, and he is still in a fierce scuffle. But this sudden spiritual fluctuation immediately makes Ye Yinzhu alert. When his soul fluctuation is suddenly released, he immediately finds out what he is worried about The source.


    "Purple, be careful." Ye Yinzhu screamed wildly, and his heart rate rose sharply as never before.


    Purple and ye Yinzhu have been together for many years. Naturally, they have absolute trust in Ye Yinzhu''s words. When they hear ye Yinzhu''s warning, they almost don''t want to. They immediately tumble and fly tens of meters away.


    In the position before purple, a deep purple thorn floated by, a light figure flickered and disappeared in a moment.


    Purple felt as if her cold hair was standing up. It was an attack without warning, without any sound of breaking the air, without any feeling of energy impact, and even could not find the other side''s soul wave.


    Who on earth is this? (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 982

    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s soul instantly communicates with Zi, and Zi also gets Ye Yinzhu''s warning again at the same time, and her body rolls over again. But this time, it''s a little slow. The sharp purple spines pass under his ribs, leaving a deep trace on Zi.


    You know, when purple attacks the enemy with all her strength, her body surface has turned purple. Although her defense is not as strong as Mountain Giants and war beasts, it is also quite strong. However, purple clearly feels that the other party''s attack almost breaks her defense just by passing by. Once she faces the enemy head-on, she is afraid that the next moment will be the end of death.


    The huge Amethyst sword waved instantly, bringing up a huge purple whirlpool. A large number of abyss creatures were fragmented in the sword of zikuangba, but Zizi was very clear that the target she really wanted to attack was no longer in the attack range.


    At this time, ye Yinzhu''s heart sank in the air, and his most worried thing finally appeared. The one who attacked purple was undoubtedly a shadow devil, and he was more powerful than the one who besieged him. In the abyss plane, there is only one such person. Needless to ask, it is the ruler from the shadow Kingdom, one of the four abyss demons.


    Now that the war is over, he has finally appeared.


    Purple is carefully prepared to meet each other''s next attack, a shrill scream came from not far away from him, when purple saw the source of the scream, can''t help but anger.


    It was one of the three platinum bimont kings who screamed. Balma, the bimont king from the Ares tribe, came from the beginning.


    A sharp purple spike protrudes from Balma''s chest. Behind Balma, there is a person wrapped in purple mist. A series of chilly laughter accompanied by Balma''s scream almost simultaneously. At the next moment, the rich purple mist has suddenly spread from the rear, completely covering Balma''s huge body.


    "No -" Purple roared, and the speed suddenly reached the limit. The Amethyst sword turned into a startling rainbow and went straight to the purple figure behind Balma.


    However, his efforts were in vain. The enemy he faced was the powerful existence of the sub God level nine! When the purple light suddenly flickered, the body was already thousands of meters away. But the huge purple fog was surging violently, shrinking rapidly in the crazy fluctuation.


    "I haven''t eaten such delicious food for a long time. Thank you for coming from another plane. Hee hee hee... " A series of chilly laughter accompanied by purple fog almost disappeared at the same time, and the body of Balma, king of platinum bimont, disappeared like that. Not only was bimont killed, but he was also killed.


    "Spread the mental power to the range of 30 meters around the body, be careful of sneak attack." Ye Yinzhu''s voice comes from the air. His soul can only communicate with Zi as a bridge, but can''t achieve such tacit understanding with other people. Seeing the tragic death of Balma, the king of platinum, ye Yinzhu''s pain is no less than that of purple.


    The remaining two platinum bimont kings and dragon lion nuoyun are no longer willing to hunt scorpions. They quickly clean up the enemies around them and gather together to become horns. At the same time, they spread their mental power and guard carefully. After all, they are all sub gods. It''s much more difficult for the demon king of the shadow kingdom to sneak attack under the condition of full defense.


    Purple eyes have become red, the body in an instant into a crazy state. King platinum bimont is the foundation and cornerstone of orcs. It''s too hard for him to die.


    However, the abyss demon obviously didn''t mean to stop. While Zizi was preparing to use the whirlwind laser to force him to appear, another scream appeared. The bleak laughter also appeared at the same time.


    Gerard, the knight of Pegasus, was stiff in the middle of the air. He lowered his head and looked at the prominent purple spikes on his chest in disbelief. A decisive light flashed in his eyes.


    He naturally saw what happened to King bimont. He also asked himself that his strength was not as good as king bimont. Even the powerful existence of Balma could not be spared in the hands of the enemy, how could he do it?


    The huge dark purple light suddenly flashed, and Gerald''s body burned like a purple sun. The next moment, it explodes.


    The giggling stopped suddenly, and Gerald''s body disappeared, but at least he was not engulfed by the other party. The flying horse he stepped down also exploded with his master at the same time. At least four magic cows and the scorpions on their backs became Gerald''s funeral objects.


    The explosive power produced by the purple level nine strong detonating their own fighting spirit and soul is also terrifying.


    Ye Yinzhu is really in a hurry. Balma, king of platinum bimont, and Gerard, Knight of Pegasus, died bravely one after another, which made him feel a strong crisis. He didn''t expect that the appearance of the Dark Lord, the abyss demon king, would make the situation worse.


    He would rather face the powerful Black Witch King salina than meet a sub God level assassin.


    Seeing the flying horse Paladin Gerald burst to death, all the flying horse paladins were red eyed. These French Blue Knights had undergone strict training. The flying horse Paladin Gerald taught them unreservedly and led them to today.I watched the commander die bravely. The original loss has been more than half of the Pegasus Knight''s heart suddenly become crazy.


    "Revenge for the commander. Kill - "


    the secret method of Falan is to ignite the body.


    More than 4000 Pegasus knights, with the same sad and indignant mood, the crazy light flashed on their body and on their mounts at the same time. The figure of more than 4000 daowei''an rushed directly to the enemy. The target of each Pegasus Paladin was a magic cow with a scorpion on its back.


    The most tragic scene happened after the war. With more than 4000 strong roars, the order of Pegasus disappeared among the French and Blue Knights. However, the scene of their heroic death also infected every soldier of the United forces of lonzainus.


    Among the twelve Paladins in France, as the paladins of the air cavalry, the relationship between him and Gerrard is the best.


    Seeing that Gerald died bravely, he was determined to die. With his magic carving knights, he did not even dodge the enemy''s attack. He rushed into the enemy''s camp and killed wildly without sparing his physical strength.


    Poof, purple black spikes appear again. This time, they appear on Kong Lingqi''s chest. However, Kong Lingqi is not surprised. On the contrary, a ferocious smile appears on his face. He feels the huge dark energy coming from behind. His hands turn the spear like lightning, and the sharp edge is facing himself. All the remaining fighting spirit is instantly injected into the spear and fiercely thrusts it To my chest.


    Poof, another penetrating sound and a painful cry appeared at the same time.


    This time, there was no longer the chilly laughter before, only the scream of surprise and anger.


    Air makes his body suddenly become huge. He uses his last vitality to penetrate not only himself, but also the enemy behind him.


    After that, he followed the paladin and gave his life. And the purple mist on the dark purple figure that attacked him stirred violently and showed its shape in the explosion.


    Nalbandian never thought that he would be hurt by a small human, even if it was only slight, it was an unforgivable failure. Nalbandian, as the Lord of shadow Kingdom, is one of the four evil kings. He is the object of the other three evil kings'' extreme exclusion, because his latent ability is too terrible.


    Nalbandian''s lurking can not only be invisible, but also hide his own breath, even mental power. It is absolutely impossible to discover his existence without sharp mental detection.


    But unless he is a strong man of the same level, who will carry out spiritual exploration all the time? Therefore, although he is not the strongest of the four demons, he is definitely the most insidious.


    However, Nalbandian, the shadow demon king, never thought that he would meet such an opponent.


    In addition to the first platinum bimont king Balma was engulfed by him in no time to react, the next two opponents chose to explode at the moment when he was stabbed.


    In particular, konglingqi, before self explosion, thrust his spear close to the artifact level in his hand, leaving a wound more than a foot long on Nalbandian. Coupled with the shock of self explosion, he completely scattered the energy that Nalbandian had just absorbed from King platinum bimont and could not digest.


    The bloody killing and the self explosion of the two French paladins ignited the most powerful fighting spirit in the hearts of every soldier of the United forces of lonzainus. The situation that the fortress had become sticky suddenly reversed. The Allied soldiers launched a counter attack and forced the abyss army down the fortress. The number of casualties on both sides surged at a more terrifying rate.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the magic carving Knights uttered a cry of sadness, and the Deputy General of the air command looked up to the sky with a cry of sadness, "brothers, the brothers of the flying horse knights are no longer here, and the commander has died bravely. Do we still need to be stingy of this pair of smelly bags? Follow me if you have the guts (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 983

    There was another thunderous roar. The two knights, Pegasus and modiao, were completely destroyed. However, they did not die in vain. The whole 20000 lives were at least exchanged for more than double their enemies. Among them, nearly 30000 scorpions died in their hands. In the final self explosion, more than 9000 moniu were completely destroyed by the terrorist power generated by their own explosion.


    They did not leave their bodies and souls to the enemy. They were the bravest fighters.


    The combat effectiveness of an army is strong or weak. Sometimes morale can play the most important role. Abyss creatures may be brave and fearless, but they can never have the unfathomable potential like human beings.


    Seeing the fall of the two knights, the human soldiers burst out with incomparable combat effectiveness. When the fortress left the gap, the second dragon cavalry regiment forced out the abyss army, giving the local magician time to recover the fortress wall. And the enemies on the top of the city were killed one after another.


    For a moment, the whole scene seemed to be reversed.


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is bleeding. The death of two paladins and a king of platinum bimont filled his heart with remorse. The strength of the enemy exceeded his imagination. Although he had seen the golden figure of Little Dragon Girl leap out of the city, at this time, ye Yinzhu was no longer willing to entangle with these demons.


    Although he is now entangled with the enemy whose overall strength is more than twice his own, ye Yinzhu is more willing to join the ranks of the soldiers and kill the enemy with them.


    A shadow devil''s spikes came to Ye Yinzhu''s back again. To his surprise, this time, his spikes didn''t fail. Ye Yinzhu''s body only had time to shake slightly, and his spines had been inserted into his body.


    However, before the movie devil could get excited, he found that what he inserted was not ye Yinzhu''s body, but fell into Ye Yinzhu''s palm.


    You know, the sharp spines of the shadow devil are triangular, and the three edges are extremely sharp, with terrible poison. But ye Yinzhu just grasps his sharp wind blade with one hand. The next moment, ye Yinzhu''s supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp, is just like a brick.


    "Goodbye." The cold voice pierced the shadow devil''s soul. In two simple words, ye Yinzhu uses the great prophecy of super forbidden incantation of the spiritual department.


    Boom, the non attribute magic element is accompanied by a huge life, which is like a golden light burst up. In the loud sound, the shadow devil can''t even scream, and it has really become a fog. This time, it''s the fog of death.


    The other eleven demons did not expect that ye Yinzhu, who had been avoiding their attack, would suddenly stop and kill a shadow demon. Eleven attacks almost at the same time towards Ye Yinzhu threw over.


    Ye Yinzhu still didn''t dodge. With a cold hum, the dead wood dragon harp, a supernatural instrument in his hand, suddenly raised his head, and then split down like lightning. The seven strings gave out a harsh hum at the same time.


    Seven tone burst, ye Yinzhu by virtue of waving Guqin actually issued such an attack. At the same time, Zhan Ran''s golden light suddenly condenses into a huge light blade with the energy without elements. No matter what kind of power the opponent''s 11 attacks represent, it''s just a cut.


    Taiji is divided into yin and Yang, which is exactly the Yin and Yang chop that little dragon girl used to attack Ye Yinzhu. With the Yin and Yang Qi that life can transform, the two extreme energies produce terrible destructive power. Coupled with the high-frequency vibration of Ye Yinzhu''s seven strings, its power is no less powerful than that of little dragon girl in the Ninth level of sub God.


    What''s more, at the moment of attack, the effect of seven tone continuous explosion made the 11 demons slow down, and the attack power dropped a few points.


    The golden light blade is completely integrated with Ye Yinzhu. Therefore, even the instant attack magic of Taiyin ice ring is suddenly cut off by it.


    Ye Yinzhu''s attack was made with all his strength. It was also a strike that he had been brewing for a long time. It was to break the joint power of the twelve wizard masters. If he was not sure to leave the battlefield at any time, how could he let the twelve wizard masters surround him?


    At the beginning, XiaoLongNu made Ye Yinzhu suffer with the help of yin and Yang. At this time, he would let the enemy bear the same pain.


    The power of Yin Yang chopping is mainly reflected in its point to break the surface. It attacks with the extreme effect that life can produce when Yin Yang and Qi collide with each other. Its cutting power is already extremely strong. In addition to the high-frequency sound blade effect given by Ye Yinzhu, its destructive power is even more terrifying than the thunderbolt attached to the hammer of thunderbolt.


    Although the attack of the eleven wizard masters is to shoot Ye Yinzhu alone, they are not one after all. The attack comes first and then. At the moment when Yin and Yang chop appears, it seems to find a perfect way to reveal. All the attacks of the eleven wizard masters are cut off in an instant.


    Ye Yinzhu snorts and spits out a mouthful of blood. Although he has the advantages of mental calculation, unintentional and Yin Yang chop, he is still facing the 11 sub God level wizard masters.


    the 11 wizard masters snort the same way, and the whole body is full of spirit, and their faces are full of pain. They are not hurt because of the attack of Yin Yang chop, but Yin Yang chop Although the chop is strong, it has no attack power after breaking their attack.The reason why they were hurt was that ye Yinzhu''s Yin Yang chop not only broke their attack, but also broke the spiritual barrier of their twelve wizard masters.


    From the very beginning, ye Yinzhu had calculated that he would be attacked by an enemy. In the enemy''s short surprise, he would kill an enemy with all his strength in an instant, and then use Yin and yang to break through the combined attack and spiritual barrier of the warlords.


    The loss of a person''s mental power destroys the balance of the spiritual barrier. When Yin and Yang chop comes, it is the weakest time for the sorcerers to adjust the balance of the spiritual barrier. Everything is in Ye Yinzhu''s accurate calculation.


    Once the spiritual barrier connecting the spiritual power is destroyed, although the strength of the eleven demon Kings is sub God level, their souls are severely impacted by the broken spiritual barrier, and they are in a trance.


    What ye Yinzhu suffered was just the concussion of energy and meridians in his body. With his huge life energy, it only took him a short time to repair himself. However, the soul was more important than the body. The damage suffered by the eleven sub God demon kings could not be remedied, and the pressure of the breath on the surface was greatly reduced.


    Ye Yinzhu with keen insight and accurate judgment, coupled with the extremely sudden dead wood dragon Yin Yang cut, abruptly broke their own restrictions.


    Although his body was injured to a certain extent, ye Yinzhu''s body did not stop. Taking advantage of the trance of the eleven demon kings in front of him, his body had floated out, and another Yin Yang chop was rising. Maybe it was because of the hatred brought by the shadow demon king''s continuous killing of several strong allied soldiers. This attack, which ye Yinzhu wielded when he had no time to attack, was exactly the same Facing the other two demons on one side.


    Among the four kinds of demons in the four countries of the abyss, shadow demons have the strongest resistance to physical attacks. Their phantom like bodies have the ability similar to the eternal avatar puppets.


    It''s a pity that ye Yinzhu''s Yin Yang chop, which is released by the dead wood dragon harp, is not an ordinary physical attack. The huge life energy contained in it is the nemesis of all abyss creatures. This is Ye Yinzhu''s angry blow. The golden light flashed by, and the twisted air was cut in half.


    In the harsh sound of the explosion, the two clouds of black fog broke away at the same time, and ye Yinzhu''s body turned into a streamer, falling towards the bottom, temporarily leaving the battlefield.


    He also needs to adjust the force and vital energy when he has to bear the opponent''s attack one after another and make such two powerful attacks.


    In the blink of an eye, only nine of the twelve top demon masters were left, and the battle in the sky was still fierce. Although the qindi had spewed out 300 intermediate magic guns for the second time, it failed to break up the line-up of the destruction army, and nearly 700 of the 1000 huge crab like creatures in the enemy were still attacking the city protected by the earth series magicians below Walls.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body falls, but his mental power is released to the greatest extent. He knows that at this time, only he has the possibility to find the shadow devil.


    In my mind, with the two soul beads running at a high speed, all the strong people above the level of sub God on the battlefield can clearly feel the huge fluctuation of soul released from ye Yinzhu. It is this strong soul ability that makes the nine newly awakened demons in the air dare not chase down.


    However, ye Yinzhu did not find the shadow demon king. The terrible abyss assassin seemed to have disappeared.


    Purple, nuoyun and the remaining two platinum bimont kings have returned. His eyes were full of grief and indignation. Without entering the fortress for temporary repair, the four beasts fought at the head of the city, killing the abyss creatures.


    At this time, the army of the abyss on the ground is not only the charge of the lower abyss creatures, but also the high existence of all kinds of abyss creatures. Magic cattle and scorpions have all come to the fortress city, cooperating with the lower abyss creatures to launch round after round of fierce attacks.


    The number of casualties on both sides is increasing geometrically. Almost every second, a large number of lives will disappear in this meat grinder like war.


    ------------


    the fierce battle peak, my friends, and those who have monthly tickets and recommended tickets, please smash them fiercely to add strength to the smoke filled battlefield. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 984

    The strength of the three French and blue legions was not sacrificed in vain. They also took away a large number of scorpions and Manau''s lives, which reduced the combat effectiveness of the abyss army on the ground. The total number of scorpions was less than 40000, and their yellow fog could not cover all the abyss army.


    At this time, in order to resist the attack of the abyss army, a large number of human elite infantry regiments, including the bimont giant beast legion, have been on the top of the city.


    The four infantry regiments of Qin City became the main force of defense under the leadership of the patriarchs and elders of the eight schools of Donglong. In addition, the orc bimong regiment, ORC Amethyst regiment and the survivors of the first World War, the three regiments of white tiger, gold and giant bear, formed a set of steel defense lines at the head of the fortress city.


    The goblin rippers from Qin City constantly shoot out a series of terrible crossbows and arrows, taking away abhorrent lives. After all the elite join in the battle, the enemy is no longer able to cross the minefield.


    Although the attack power of the abyss army is extremely powerful and numerous, what they are facing is the elite allied forces of the whole mainland of longqinus. With the help of the fortress wall, the ground forces of the abyss army are hard to reach the top of the city and are completely suppressed below.


    However, this is a war of attrition. Although the loss of the abyss army is much greater than that of human beings, the number of them is much more than that of the Allied forces.


    In particular, the serpent army, which is always spitting corrosive venom in the back row, is consuming the magic of the local magicians.


    If it is said that a war with less than 100000 people can be decided by the strong on both sides, then when the war reaches tens of millions of levels, it is no longer decided by the strong individual.


    Even the super strong like Ye Yinzhu and Zi can''t play a decisive role in such a war. After all, there are too many enemies, and the strong among them are no less than the coalition forces.


    What ye Yinzhu is most worried about is the location of the shadow devil. When a sub God level 9 killer appears on the battlefield, it can be said that unless the opponent is of the same level, he can kill almost anyone on the battlefield.


    Because of this, he did not dare to relax half a minute, especially for the inner core of the fortress, which had been flying in the air, the six masters of the Falan pagoda who were watching the battle quietly, as well as the situation around the beasts around him at the head of the city.


    The gold and silver light shines at the same time, and turns into two streamers into Ye Yinzhu''s body. When the huge gold and silver magic pattern wings stretch out behind him, ye Yinzhu''s dignified face becomes a little relaxed. With the addition of lightning, he can filter and absorb energy molecules in the air much faster, and no longer worry about consumption.


    In order to prevent the shadow demon king from taking advantage of the opportunity, ye Yinzhu immediately uses the power of his soul to warn all the beasts when he returns to the city, so that they can gather together. Under the protection of his own soul energy shield, if the shadow demon king wants to make another move, he can feel the protection for the first time.


    Little dragon girl is swimming in the air, and her soul energy has been turned on. Contrary to Ye Yinzhu''s defense, she is doing aggressive scanning to find the location of the shadow demon king.


    The most terrifying ability of the shadow demon is the silent sneak attack. In terms of his real ability, he is worse than the other three demons. If he plays XiaoLongNu in the front, he has little chance to win.


    Therefore, ye Yinzhu will let her search for the whereabouts of the shadow devil through her soul connection with XiaoLongNu. With the strength of little dragon girl, she is not afraid of his sneak attack.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes followed the figure of little dragon girl in the air. After a moment, he turned back to the war between the two air forces.


    At this time, qindi''s intermediate magic gun had just finished its second attack, which brought the disadvantage back a few points.


    With the help of hell magic dragon which is at the front and bathed in the fire of the Yin dragon legion, 700 giant dragons which are decreasing in number, double headed chimera and spirit dragon, the coalition air force weaves a strong defense line in the air. Although the overall strength is not as good as the enemy, it is not easy for the abyss air force to break this defense line.


    What''s more, the Qin Emperor''s mace has not been used.


    "Sula, don''t be stingy of energy, advanced magic gun launch, target destruction and those crabs. I want to see if these destruction can even absorb the energy of my advanced magic gun."


    Ye Yinzhu can see at a glance that the real game between the two air forces lies in the destruction. These monsters that can absorb elemental energy play a decisive role. They not only have strong attack power, but also have the protection of anti magic shield. With them, those big crab monsters are almost safe.


    Before, in order to get better effect, Sula''s second round intermediate magic gun also bombarded the Yin dragon Legion instead of them.


    Sula has no problem in controlling the qindi, but she is a little worse than ye Yinzhu in the overall situation. She is also hesitating when to use the advanced magic gun. With Ye Yinzhu''s warning, she immediately puts her heart down.


    Terrifying energy fluctuations began to appear on the advanced magic gun.


    Forty barrels were simultaneously reoriented and aimed in the direction of destruction. The 40 cannons are no longer shining red, but shining golden.There are three attributes of advanced magic gun configuration. In addition to fire system and dark system, there is another one more than intermediate magic gun. It is also the most effective one for abyss creatures, that is light system.


    If by virtue of advanced magic gun and the effect of light magic, we can''t kill these destroyers to a certain extent, then aren''t these destroyers really invincible?


    The remaining nine sub gods in the air immediately discovered the change of the qindi, reaching the sub gods level and above. They were extremely sensitive to the energy. Seeing the qindi shining with the energy that made them fear, they immediately realized that it was not good, and quickly gave the order to destroy and destroy the Witches on their backs. They immediately strengthened the anti magic shield To the highest degree.


    Is anti magic shield really effective? At least this level of anti magic shield can block the bombardment of advanced magic gun?


    There is a chill in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. There is no doubt that the anti magic shield can resist magic. However, everything has a certain degree of existence. When the power of magic attack exceeds the scope of the anti magic shield itself, the abyss creature using the anti magic shield will only suffer more damage, which can be said to be doomed.


    Ye Yinzhu is almost certain that these destruction and witches can''t resist the effect of light magic energy added to the advanced magic gun, and the nine sub gods will resist for them?


    Impossible, how selfish these highest abyss creatures are. For them, their own life is the most important. They will never easily stand in front of the muzzle of the advanced magic guided gun without absolute assurance.


    As for the power of this advanced magic gun, ye Yinzhu knows very well. Perhaps their power coverage area is not as large as 300 intermediate magic guided guns, but the attack power per unit area is far beyond the intermediate magic guided guns.


    Boom, forty advanced magic guns roared at the same time, huge energy fluctuations suddenly increased, forty residual golden lights lit up the whole sky, just like forty miracles toward destruction and big crab bombardment.


    Forty thick golden beams of light are so dazzling, just the power has changed the faces of those demons, one by one panic to escape to the distance, let alone to resist.


    When the magic guided gun opened fire, the smile appeared on Ye Yinzhu''s face. Based on the energy storage of qindi, it was no problem to insist on this battle. As long as the guards of all ethnic groups of qindi aircraft carrier battle group could delay enough time for qindi to launch strong attacks, the weak air force would also win the final victory.


    However, the smile on Ye Yinzhu''s face appears fast and disappears quickly, almost just the moment the smile appears, it is already stiff on his face.


    Because, he clearly saw that a figure rose into the air when it was too late, just between the attack of 40 advanced magic guided guns and those destructive and big crabs.


    That is a human, and ye Yinzhu is very familiar with human, but she is doing something Ye Yinzhu is absolutely unfamiliar with.


    "Xiangluan..." Ye Yinzhu lost his voice and exclaimed. From the beginning of the war to now, this is the first time he has lost his cool.


    Yes, the one who suddenly appeared in the air was the princess of Milan Empire, xiangluan.


    Xiangluan still looks so beautiful. She flies in the middle of the sky. Under the wind, her skirt is fluttering like an immortal. Almost in an instant, her delicate body has been blocked in front of destruction. At the next moment, the emerald crystal green suddenly diffuses, directly forming a solid green shield in the air.


    Anti magic shield, released from xiangluan, is the highest level of anti magic shield.


    Boom, forty golden beams of light bombarded the suddenly appeared shield accurately. Xiangluan''s face showed a trace of pain, and a large number of cracks began to appear on the green shield. The strongest magic defense of the abyss failed to resist the full attack of forty advanced magic guided guns. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 985

    The roar sounded again, and the green shield was broken instantly, but it also weakened the power of the advanced magic gun. Only the nearest 200 destruction heads disappeared in the golden light, and did not cause a devastating blow to the destruction and the big crab.


    Xiangluan''s body had been flying in the moment when the green shield was broken. She flew far away in front of the fierce impact. There was a violent energy fluctuation in the air. Her face looked pale, and she opened her mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    This incredible scene stunned all the people who belonged to the Milan Empire and knew Princess xiangluan on the battlefield. No one thought that xiangluan would defend the Qin Emperor for the higher abyss creatures at this time.


    It was at this time that another thing that made it more difficult for the Milan fighters to accept happened at the same time.


    Purple black spikes appear again. This time, it no longer protrudes from the chest of the sacred beast or the paladin. The position where he appears is on Marshal Seedorf''s chest. Sharp spikes and thick black fog make this familiar but cold scene appear on the battlefield.


    Marshal siduofu, who is in the best condition on all sides of the city wall, is now commanding the army. His body suddenly stiffens. He can''t believe that he looks at xiangluan in the air and the purple black spikes on his chest. His life is already passing quickly.


    "No -" a shrill voice came from the sound amplifying cabin of the aircraft carrier qindi, and it was like the cry of a cuckoo, shaking the hearts of the soldiers.


    Marshal Seedorf showed a determined look on his face. As the first marshal of the Milan Empire, spear of Milan, and one of the eight elders of the East Dragon sect, he would never let himself be compared by the paladin.


    His hands firmly grasped the purple black spikes protruding from his chest. At the next moment, his body had already lit up a dazzling purple fighting light.


    The same choice, the same tragedy, has brought more shock to Ye Yinzhu.


    Almost without any consideration, ye Yinzhu''s body has appeared beside Marshal Seedorf. However, because he was too far away from the position of Marshal Seedorf before, and xiangluan''s appearance in the air attracted his attention, when he arrived near Marshal Seedorf, the tragic and heroic explosion had happened.


    At the last moment before Marshal Seedorf burst, he was facing Ye Yinzhu. His mouth moved, as if he was saying something.


    Boom -


    the power of a purple level six level strong explosive body is extremely terrible. A dull hum comes from the thick black fog. The shadow demon king appears again obviously without taking advantage of it. His purple black spikes are extracted from Marshal Seedorf''s body at the last moment, and it is inevitable to bear the impact of Seedorf''s explosive body.


    "Asshole." The uncontrollable anger impacts Ye Yinzhu''s brain. For him, marshal Seedorf is not only a respectable elder, but also the elder of Donglong. At the same time, he is also the grandfather of the ocean. Even if he is not his own grandfather, ye Yinzhu deeply knows how important Seedorf is in the heart of the Ocean.


    Before she married Ye Yinzhu, Haiyang always regarded Marshal Seedorf as her only relative.


    Ye Yinzhu can''t hear the sound coming from the sound amplifying barn of the Qin emperor more clearly. He could not imagine how much pain the ocean was suffering at this time.


    He almost crazily waved the dead wood dragon Harp in his hand. The seven strings trembled violently and the strong explosion broke the air. However, marshal Seedorf''s own violent explosion opened the distance between Ye Yinzhu and the black figure.


    When he cut the Yin and Yang by the blade is about to hit the opponent''s moment, the shadow demon''s body disappeared again.


    How terrible is the power of the purple level energy explosion. Marshal Seedorf didn''t even leave half of his body. This generation of famous marshal who worked for the army of the Milan Empire ended up dead.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned red, and the huge soul power leaped out and expanded into a circle of fierce soul rings. The golden soul beads emerged from ye Yinzhu''s eyebrows and floated above his head. Circles of golden light were released from the soul beads, which had spread over thousands of square meters in the blink of an eye.


    Although the shadow demon king successfully hit and evaded the attack of Ye Yinzhu, he also suffered certain trauma at the last burst moment of Marshal Seedorf, and his body slowed down for a moment. At this time, the light released from ye Yinzhu''s soul bead had covered him. Under the light golden light, although the shadow demon king''s body did not show its shape, he passed through the spirit The impact of the soul, his invisible body suddenly more than a layer of golden outline, in an instant, ye Yinzhu''s soul power has completely locked him.


    "GRASSIS, Ming." With a roar from the sky, ye Yinzhu has caught up like a meteor catching up with the moon.


    With the help of flash and thunder, he was not much slower than the shadow demon king in terms of speed. With the forced locking of the soul bead, he quickly pursued the direction of the shadow demon king.


    Two huge lights and shadows rose from the fortress at the same time. In mid air, the two shadows instantly transformed into pure energy form and chased Ye Yinzhu''s body, as if ye Yinzhu had a huge attraction. They came first, and they were perfectly combined with Ye Yinzhu''s body.This is the armor of the beast. After master Phil Jackson''s soul fire, it is a special ability that is added to the war beast gracis and the mountain giant Ming. The perfect blue armor appears on Ye Yinzhu''s body almost in an instant, and the wings with gold and silver magical patterns also have a layer of blue luster after they are added.


    The incomparable huge energy impacts Ye Yinzhu''s body, which makes his speed slightly inferior to that of the shadow demon king suddenly improve. In the air, ordinary people can''t even capture the shadow. Between a twinkle, had already chased behind the shadow demon king.


    Ye Yinzhu has already hated this opponent very much, and his whole body is in full bloom, releasing his life energy without stint.


    Maybe it''s because ye Yinzhu''s indomitable momentum is too fierce. When he sees the huge golden light released from him, the shadow demon king is a little flustered.


    At this time, it''s meaningless for him to continue to be invisible. After all, to maintain the invisible form will consume dead energy.


    The body suddenly stops, and the black fog instantly expands, trying to cover Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    Ye Yinzhu snorts coldly. The dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact in his hand, has been chopped out of thin air. The huge energy is suddenly released, and the golden lightning like Yin and yang are chopped into the void.


    This terrorist attack, which contains life energy, is the killer of death energy. Seeing that the black fog has surrounded it, it breaks in an instant and becomes two pieces of life energy around him.


    At this time, the golden pearl released by Ye Yinzhu''s body had returned to his eyebrows, but it did not return to the sea of spirit. Instead, it turned into a golden zither pattern ball floating in the center of his eyebrows. At the same time, a black pearl quietly appeared in the depression of the blue armor chest, and a strange wave of soul instantly gave this set of thoughts Armor brings a special feeling.


    The brilliant blue light converged in an instant, and the armor, which was composed of three sacred beasts, including two wings, had a qualitative change in an instant.


    The original blue light was released instantly after converging, but the color had turned into silver, including the wings of the gold and silver magic pattern. The whole body was bright silver, and only the black soul bead on the chest kept its original look.


    Compared with the previous blue armor, there is no change in the appearance of this armor, but it feels that its breath has been completely integrated. The fierce soul wave is constantly released, which is integrated with Ye Yinzhu''s own soul breath. The huge energy wave at that moment completely dissipates the dark fog after the shadow demon King''s enhancement.


    What is the artifact? This is the real artifact. The artifact mentioned in the past by the mainland of longqinusi is just the peak of the weapon. Even the super artifact is only the weapon of the sub God level. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s armor should belong to the real God.


    At the beginning, when the armor didn''t fully show its power, ye Yinzhu killed Sloan, the leader of the dark tower, by virtue of his strength and the third level of sub God. At that time, Sloan''s strength was the eighth level of sub God.


    It can be seen how powerful the armor composed of the three sacred beasts is. At this time, ye Yinzhu''s strength is no longer the third level of the second God, but the sixth level of the second God.


    Although this set of real artifact armor can''t send him to the level of God, it also instantly promoted him to the level of sub God.


    Fear appears in the mind of shadow demon. Among the four demon kings, he is the weakest in terms of strength alone. The former Ye Yinzhu just makes him feel some trouble, because the strong soul can''t successfully sneak attack. But at this time, the feeling of Ye Yinzhu wearing divine beast armor has become terror. He clearly finds out the strength of the human being in front of him It seems that he has been above himself, especially the soul pressure generated by the two soul pearls, which make the shadow devil''s heart empty.


    He doesn''t want to fight any more. Nothing is more important for the existence of their demon level than to keep his life. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 986

    In particular, the man in front of him still had the life energy of those dragons when they first entered the mainland of lungzinus. That''s enough energy to kill him.


    The purple black spikes appear again, which have contaminated several human powerful weapons and turned them into a mirage. They stab Ye Yinzhu from all directions, as if there were thousands of them.


    The air is torn by these purple black spikes, and the space around Ye Yinzhu''s body has been torn to produce a strong tearing force, which seems to tear his body to pieces.


    Ye Yinzhu did not seem to see these attacks. The dead wood dragon harp, a supernatural instrument, floated in front of his chest. His hands covered with armor floated up with eight fingers. At the same time, he pulled the strings of the harp and played it in one direction.


    The sonorous sound of the zither is like a galloping horse, which produces the threat of fear. Not only that, every rhythm of the string will bring out a milky white light blade with golden light pattern.


    It is a dream for ye Yinzhu to add high-frequency sound blade to his music, but it is not difficult for him now.


    The shadow demon didn''t plan to fight with Ye Yinzhu. After launching the attack, he had found his own way out. His body suddenly flickered and turned into an illusory shadow. He quickly fled to the distance.


    He is very clear that although Ye Yinzhu''s soul bead can detect his position, it can only work within a certain range. Beyond this range, even ye Yinzhu can''t find him again.


    In the face of such a strong Ye Yinzhu, it is obviously the best choice to avoid its edge first.


    Therefore, after launching an attack with all his strength, the shadow demon king did not choose to fight ye Yinzhu head-on, but quickly retreated. I want to get out of the battlefield first.


    In the whole battle, although the United forces of lonzainus still hold fast to the fortress, the war situation is still beneficial to the abyss army. If time goes on, the loss of the United forces of lonzainus will only be greater and greater. What''s more, the shadow demon believes that as long as the four demons on his side gather together, no one can fight against these human beings from lonzainus.


    However, the shadow demon did not know that his choice at this time was the biggest mistake in his life, and also the last mistake in his life.


    If ye Yinzhu resists the attacks coming from all directions, the shadow demon can indeed escape, which is precisely calculated by him. Even if ye Yinzhu is a little faster, he will not have a chance to catch up after resisting his attacks.


    However, ye Yinzhu gives another answer.


    The strong horizontal sound blade released from the dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, abruptly broke the frontal attack with life energy added. At the same time, he even did not care about the purple spikes flying from other positions, but directly speeded up and chased the shadow devil.


    Shadow demon''s soul power has been all over the battlefield. While he is running away, he has been monitoring the movement of Ye Yinzhu. He is not surprised to find that ye Yinzhu dares to take his own attack and come after him.


    Anger is a bad emotion, angry people tend to do impulsive things, boy, waiting to pay for your impulse.


    Although the thousands of purple spikes looked like phantoms, it was the Shadow Lord''s full blow, which was extremely powerful. The Shadow Lord had absolute confidence. If ye Yinzhu suffered these attacks, his body would be hurt. At that time, he would not even have to run away.


    However, the shadow demon''s pride did not last long, and ye Yinzhu did not resist the spikes, but let them bombard him.


    The silver wings on the back suddenly open. Instead of resisting the purple spikes, they let the spikes bombard Ye Yinzhu. However, what those spikes bring to Ye Yinzhu is just a little purple halo on the bright silver armor. It didn''t do any harm.


    Because ye Yinzhu broke the frontal attack before, these attacks from the side and the back generate thrust, which makes his speed increase again, and he is very close to the shadow demon.


    "Xiangluan" has been injured after carrying the attack of 40 advanced magic guns, but the situation on the battlefield has always been under her observation. She suddenly finds that the shadow demon king is chased by Ye Yinzhu in such a dilemma. Without a moment''s hesitation, she has quickly flew to the direction of the shadow demon king.


    The dark green Cape appears behind xiangluan. The four forks show her identity. There are faint magic lines on her forehead. At this time, xiangluan''s whole body only releases death energy.


    "Xiangluan" is very fast. She also knows the importance of Ye Yinzhu in the battlefield, and her judgment is also very correct. She believes that as long as she can join hands with the shadow demon king, it should not be difficult to kill Ye Yinzhu. At that time, the whole alliance of lunqi Nusi will face the situation of no leader. The final victory of this war will also belong to the abyss plane.


    However, "xiangluan" thought is good, but she immediately saw a scene that made her extremely shocked.


    Ye Yinzhu naturally sees that "xiangluan" is coming. With the previous action of resisting the advanced magic gun, ye Yinzhu certainly does not think that "xiangluan" is coming to help himself. However, his face did not change at all. Just when he was less than 100 meters away from the shadow demon, suddenly a blue purple light came out of his left hand and turned into a blue purple streamer, catching up with the shadow demon in front of him in the blink of an eye.Boom -


    the shadow demon''s body stops in an instant.


    His defense is very strong. The black fog full of dead energy can filter most of magic and absorb more than 80% of physical attacks. However, his attack was not a common weapon, but a super artifact, Thor''s hammer.


    In addition to the terrorist attack power of destroying the enemy, the thunder strike also has an additional effect, which is dizziness. If the enemy is not killed, it will also be affected by it. Moreover, no matter who the object is, it will produce this effect.


    When the thunder hit the shadow demon, his body solidified almost instantly, and even the black fog on his body floated away and stopped in the mid air. His body just relied on the inertia of the previous flight to rush forward, but the speed obviously slowed down.


    Intense uneasiness surged from the shadow demon''s heart, and he already regretted it. He knew that if he had just chosen to fight head-on rather than run away, even if ye Yinzhu could have the upper hand, he would not have been able to hurt him for a while. As long as he could wait for xiangluan''s help, the final victory would be his own.


    However, when the threat of life came, selfishness in his heart made him choose to leave as soon as possible. As a result, he gave up the initiative to others. Now the shadow demon just hopes that "xiangluan" can be faster, so that he can stop Ye Yinzhu before he is seriously injured, and then he will join hands with them to kill him.


    Due to the deceleration of the shadow demon, ye Yinzhu has come to the shadow demon almost in an instant. At this time, "xiangluan" is less than 3000 meters away from them. For the strong of their level, 3000 meters is just a moment.


    But in this instant, the whole situation has completely changed and become an irreversible fact.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes under his helmet twinkle with a strong sense of coldness. Although he is in a rage, the stable state of mind brought by his childhood cultivation of chizi''s Qin heart can still keep him sober in the Lingtai.


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t directly attack the shadow demon king, because he knew that even if he used Yin and Yang chop, he would only hurt the opponent in front of him, but could not kill him. After all, there is still a lot of black fog around the shadow demon, which can filter some of Ye Yinzhu''s attacks.


    At this time, "xiangluan" is about to arrive, and ye Yinzhu has only one shot. If he fails this time, the outcome will be reversed.


    But will ye Yinzhu give them this chance? No, of course not.


    The shadow demon king has successively killed the king of platinum bimont, two heads of the French Blue Knight Order and marshal Seedorf. Ye Yinzhu has already hated him very much. When he caught up with him, he had already figured out how to deal with the abyss demon king.


    Therefore, when ye Yinzhu came to the shadow demon king, he did not launch an attack at the first time. The first attack was not his hands, but his feet.


    He raised his right foot and stepped down in the void. At the same time, the dead wood dragon harp on Ye Yinzhu''s hand turned into a milky light and quickly integrated into his right palm. The next moment, his right palm had been patted out.


    Bang -


    a low muffled sound appeared in the air, and almost the whole space trembled violently. With Ye Yinzhu''s body as the center, all the air twisted instantly within several kilometers.


    The "xiangluan" who was coming was about to move in an instant, but at that moment, ye Yinzhu stepped out and forcibly interrupted her blink. She was shocked to find that all the mental positioning had disappeared within the range of 5000 meters, and even the fluctuation of soul could not exist.


    -------------


    friends who like Xiao San''s works, please support me. Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 987

    Even the "xiangluan" who was coming was affected, not to mention the shadow demon king. Before he had time to get rid of the dizziness brought by the thunder strike, he had already entered the second dizziness state.


    What is Ye Yinzhu''s ability? It is the war trample that the war giant gracis is good at.


    Why can the hammer of Thor exert such great power from ye Yinzhu''s hand and settle the shadow demon all at once?


    That''s because his armor combines the body of Ming, a mountain giant. As a mountain giant, he has the title of son of Thor. With the help of Ming''s ability, the hammer of Thor, a super artifact, naturally plays the most important role.


    In the same way, ye Yinzhu''s armor also contains the war beast gracis, whose ability he can use naturally.


    Although Ye Yinzhu stepped out in the air, the energy of his body at this time can be said to be a combination of the energy of flash, thunder, Ming and gracis.


    Its power has far exceeded the effect of the single launch of GRASSIS. Therefore, the peak strongmen like shadow demon and "xiangluan" can not be spared.


    In addition to the second vertigo, the remaining black fog around the shadow demon''s body has been completely dispersed, revealing his body.


    The shadow demon himself looks very wretched. His thin and dry body is wrapped in a layer of black scales. It seems that he has never evolved.


    Ye Yinzhu has never seen the perfection of Serena, the black demon king. At this time, his expression completely remained shocked, watching Ye Yinzhu''s hand imprinted on his forehead after his right foot stepped out.


    Ye Yinzhu''s hand, at this time, has become a white jade like color, looks crystal clear, as if containing countless soul waves in general.


    His hand was not as violent as he expected. It was just lightly imprinted on the forehead of the shadow demon king, as if it did not contain any attack energy.


    If the shadow demon said that he was dizzy before, then at this moment, his body has completely become rigid. Ye Yinzhu spits out two words as cold as ice, "goodbye."


    Two words to say, the next moment, his body has again speeded up, directly toward the "xiangluan" direction to meet up, do not look at the shadow demon.


    Chi, the shadow demon''s body trembled violently. A cloud of black smoke flew out of his seven orifices. His body shook. The next moment, his whole body had become a piece of smoke and disappeared.


    "Xiangluan" saw Ye Yinzhu destroy the shadow demon with one palm, and her eyes could not help showing a trace of horror. Because of the distance, when ye Yinzhu destroyed the shadow demon, she had recovered from the dizziness caused by the trampling of the war, but at this time her look became very ugly.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body has come to the "xiangluan" in the blink of an eye, but he did not take the initiative to attack, said in a deep voice: "who are you?"


    "Xiangluan" was shocked. "If you would tell me how you killed Nalbandian, I might tell you who I am."


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, "Nalbandian? Are you talking about the Shadow Lord? If I guess well, you should be one of the other three demons. Where is xiangluan? "


    "Xiangluan" smile, although she is not the real xiangluan, but at this time smile, with the help of xiangluan''s gorgeous appearance is still so moving, "I am not xiangluan? Haven''t you heard of giving up? "


    "Give up?" Ye Yinzhu was shocked, and his heart sank. He immediately thought of Xiao Longnu''s original body. Once he was taken away, even his soul would be swallowed by the other party. So xiangluan also


    Ye Yinzhu''s heart is trembling. In his mind, all kinds of things between himself and xiangluan flashed. For a moment, his heart is aching.


    "You killed her..." Ye Yinzhu''s eyes almost spurted fire.


    "Xiangluan" smiles and says: "it''s all said that it''s a fight, not a fight. It''s just a pity. Originally, I wanted to attack you with the help of her body. It''s just that my subordinates are facing the attack of qindi. I don''t want their damage to be too big, so it''s cheaper for you. I haven''t told you how bandian killed you


    Ye Yinzhu takes a deep breath and calms down as much as possible. He can be sure that the enemy in front of him must be one of the other three demons, and his strength will only be higher than that of the shadow demons, which can be seen from her ability to block the volley of 40 advanced magic guided guns.


    "I call it seven string broken soul palm. The shadow demon king was dazed by me twice. Maybe I can''t destroy his body directly with my ability, but with the powerful attack of the supernatural instrument Kuki Longyin Qin and my own life and soul, it broke his soul defense. "


    "Xiangluan" said with a smile, "I see. I didn''t expect you to be so strong. Last time we met, you didn''t seem to have the strength now. You are really a bad man. You started the fight between us and Lanwu kingdom. Fortunately... " Here she pauses, as if realizing that something can''t be said.Ye Yinzhu finally knows who is the enemy in front of him. Among the four evil kings, the only one who has ever seen him is the black demon king salina, which is the "xiangluan" in front of him.


    "Salina, it''s you again. You also follow the Shadow Lord to die together Ye Yinzhu''s eyes were covered with tears.


    He did not expect that after the death of Marshal Seedorf, a more important person around him had also died. He was too heartbroken to breathe. At this time, all he wanted was to destroy salina in front of him.


    "Wait a minute." Seeing ye Yinzhu fit on, salina''s figure flashed. In an instant, she was away from kilometer away, but she didn''t fight back.


    "There''s something interesting you don''t want to know?" Salina is still smiling. Although the smile belongs to xiangluan, it can only deepen the hatred in yeyinzhu''s heart.


    "What do you know?" As soon as ye Yinzhu''s body changes, he flies towards salina. At the same time, the light of soul in the center of his eyebrows spreads out, covering the battlefield between himself and salina. With the help of hunzhu, he can find the spiritual power of salina. Her instant transfer will completely lose her suddenness, but will be directly caught by Ye Yinzhu.


    Salina doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to start with Ye Yinzhu. "You should know that the memory of those who are taken away will also be read. I found something interesting from the memory of this human princess. I didn''t expect that she should like you so much. Is that what you call love? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s body is slightly stiff. Although he knows that salina is trying to disturb his mind, he still can''t help a violent shock in his heart. Love? Does xiangluan love me?


    "Xiangluan and I are just friends." The blue and purple light shines, and Thor''s hammer strikes again.


    After all, salina is not Nalbandian, the shadow demon king. Emerald green appears again. Although her body is stiff for a moment, the attack power of Thor''s hammer only counteracts with her body protecting anti magic shield, and does not produce damage effect.


    In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t want to attack Ye Yinzhu, but that she doesn''t have the confidence to defeat Ye Yinzhu. Judging from ye Yinzhu''s terrible seven string broken soul palm, she knows that she may not be able to defeat the people in front of her, especially in the present state.


    It was successful to resist 40 Magic guided cannons before, but the attack power of advanced magic guided cannons exceeded salina''s expectation, and she also suffered some trauma. It''s just that the trauma is not serious.


    Therefore, it is more important for her to delay and recover her strength.


    "Friends? It''s really funny that a woman who gave birth to her son for you actually said she was a friend? " Salina couldn''t help laughing, as if she saw the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    "You fart." Ye Yinzhu is very angry. Naturally, he won''t believe salina''s words. Although he asks himself that xiangluan has a certain position in his heart, he has never been really close to xiangluan.


    "I fart? Who is the prince Ruiqin of Milan Empire? This girl''s memory is really funny. She even thinks her son is her brother. Interesting, interesting. "


    Ruiqin? Hearing the name, ye Yinzhu''s action suddenly slowed down, and his mind exploded. Prince Ruiqin''s beautiful face immediately appeared in his mind.


    Ocean seems to have said that Ruiqin''s appearance is not much like his father Silvio, but a little like himself.


    Although it was just a joke at the beginning, it also left an impression on Ye Yinzhu. In particular, Prince Ruiqin was born with eight fingers. Is this really just a coincidence?


    "What? Do you believe it? Let me tell you the truth. The prince Ruiqin is your son. On your wedding day, the princess xiangluan quietly gave you her body while you were drunk. She likes you in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to express her funny sisterhood, but she has to offer her body to you. What a fool. You human beings are really enviable to have your own offspring. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 988

    At this point, salina''s mood actually a bit more sentimental atmosphere.


    On the wedding night, ye Yinzhu still has an impression. That night, he seems to have had a relationship with two virgins. Although he was two wives at that time, Sula had already had a relationship with him. At that time, I just thought that when I was drunk, I could not remember clearly.


    But at this time listen to salina said, ye Yinzhu heart has some letter. On the second day of her marriage, xiangluan and grandma Nina left Qincheng.


    When you think about grandma Nina''s attitude towards herself and the origin of Silvio, ye Yinzhu feels that her heart is shaking violently.


    Xiangluan gave her the most precious virginity, and she had a son. For these, she was at a loss, and even accepted her son as an apprentice?


    "No, I don''t believe it." Ye Yinzhu roars wildly, his mood finally becomes a little unconsciousness under the provocation of Salina, and flies to salina to launch an attack.


    At this time, salina has recovered a little, facing Ye Yinzhu''s attack, she bravely faces it, one after another, the ice ring of Taiyin blocks Ye Yinzhu''s advance, at the same time, the power of soul is fully opened, and ye Yinzhu is fighting in the air.


    At the same time of Ye Yinzhu and salina''s war, the whole battlefield has become more chaotic.


    Hesitating, salina blocked the attack of the advanced magic gun, and the air force of the Allied forces had been defeated by the joint attack of destruction, Yin dragon and sky Ghost. Compared with the Yin dragon, the number of hell dragon is too small to resist.


    Although the Elven dragon and double headed chimera play an important role, they are also limited in quantity. Facing the overwhelming attack of the enemy, they are constantly losing money.


    At this time, the Allied forces, even the holy dragon Howard, had already killed blood, totally forgot the hatred between himself and Qin City, and constantly killed the abyss creatures.


    But the Yin dragon army and the destruction are really terrible. It''s hard for the dragon''s magic to break the Taiyin ice fog that the Yin dragon army spews to produce a lethal effect.


    At this time, Qin Emperor''s air force has gradually retreated.


    Although you can''t hear the conversation between Ye Yinzhu and salina, xiangluan suddenly appears to block the attack of the advanced magic gun. Sula and Haiyang can see clearly that they don''t know what happened.


    The death of Marshal Seedorf made the ocean mourn, and the magic power of Shenyin combined with the twelve music square of Qin emperor was greatly reduced. The auxiliary effect is reduced a lot.


    The situation on the ground is not optimistic. With the double headed abhorrence, high abyss creatures and magic cattle directly joining in the battle, the auxiliary attack of those big crabs in the air and a large number of serpents spitting corrosive venom on the ground, the four walls of longqinusi fortress have become precarious, and the magic of the local magician is almost unable to hold on.


    The soldiers are also falling in large areas. At this time, each wall is guarded by the most elite soldiers of the coalition forces. Only then can they hold on temporarily.


    At this time, the six leaders of the Falan tower were all frowning and floating above the center of the fortress. They didn''t give a hand, because they all knew that the biggest crisis had not yet come.


    If they do it now, it may be able to ease the pressure on their own side, but it is very difficult for them to play a decisive role in such a large-scale battlefield. So they''re waiting, waiting for the best opportunity to come.


    The death of Marshal Seedorf and ye Yinzhu''s fight against the shadow demon in the air, and then against salina, are all in their eyes. But despite their worries, they still didn''t do it.


    This is not the reason why the six tower masters are calm. The whole tactics are arranged by Ye Yinzhu.


    At this time, no one noticed that there were two illusory figures quietly appeared in a corner outside the wall of lunqi Nusi without warning.


    It seems that they are just two common loathing, but when they step on the wall and seem to be fighting with the soldiers at the head of the city, suddenly, the change happens, and the loathing at both ends flies directly. The next moment, with the momentum of lightning, it has appeared in front of the five tower owners floating in the air.


    A ring of ruby red halo suddenly released, which covered all the six tower owners. At the same time, six dark green lights came to the six tower owners like lightning.


    However, to the surprise of the two attackers, they did not surprise each other. Instead, they saw a faint smile on the faces of the six elders.


    O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse, thought to himself that what should come, after all, did not last long.


    That''s right. It was the other two abyss lords who attacked the six tower owners of Falan. They have also been looking for opportunities.


    After Selena takes away xiangluan''s body, from Selena and the way the six tower owners float in the air, they know that the six old men are the most important presence in the coalition, not only commanding all the magicians, but also playing a symbolic role.


    Besides Ye Yinzhu, he is the most important.It''s not that the two abyss demons don''t want to attack Ye Yinzhu, but if so, they also know that the United forces of longqinus will have no worries, and the six tower owners will immediately join in the battle, and the little dragon girl who has joined the air force of longqinus in the air will also rush back to assist Ye Yinzhu, and the battle will not be beneficial to the abyss army.


    It''s different to be able to kill the six tower owners. If you can kill the six top alliance magicians, the threat to the abyss magicians will be greatly reduced, and the human magicians will be in chaos because they are leaderless.


    Originally, the task of narbandian, the shadow demon king, was to assassinate the six tower owners, but because the scorpion''s loss was too great, he took the lead to poison King Baijin and bimont.


    At this time, Nalbandian has been destroyed by Ye Yinzhu. These two abyss demons hidden in ordinary abyss warriors can''t help but fight. Naturally, the target is still six tower owners.


    The six tower owners suspended in the void were attacked by the dark green light and covered with the dark red halo.


    Through xiangluan''s memory, the black demon king salina learned a lot, such as the fragility of the magician''s body.


    The one with dark red halo is Federer, the Lord of the blue witch kingdom in the abyss. The one who released six dark green lights was Nadal, the Lord of purple moon.


    The effect of the dark red halo is extreme weakening.


    Once it is attached to the body, it will cause great damage to the body function and weaken the physical ability as much as possible. Whether it is defensive or mental ability, it will be greatly limited and has a strong retardation effect.


    The effect of the six dark green rays released by Nadal is mana burning, which was originally used to burn the dead energy of the abyss creatures on the abyss plane. When the burning effect is the best, it can directly make the abyss creatures lose their dead energy and die.


    At this time, it is used on the six tower owners to weaken their magic power as much as possible.


    The two demons have been planning for this attack for a long time, and they are all doing their best. With their strength at the top of the Ninth level of the God level, they can really show the effect of these two abilities. Even the strength of the six tower owners will be greatly weakened in the first time. Next, they can hardly resist the joint attack of the two demons, or even collapse in a short time It''s broken.


    But is that really the case? When the two demons saw the smiles on the faces of the six tower owners, they realized that it was not good, but they were still a step late.


    Six figures in the air disappeared in front of the dark red halo and dark green mana burning. There was no trace left, and the two demons did not feel that their ability to attack any target.


    Astonishment and uneasiness made them react quickly, and they wanted to evacuate temporarily first. However, they found that their body has been a little sluggish.


    The light of gold, silver, red, yellow, blue and green rises from the bottom at the same time, covering the bodies of the two demons in an instant. Then, the six figures rise from the bottom and surround them in the center in six directions.


    The sound of low incantations is constantly ringing, a circle of huge element fluctuations accompanied by countless complex magic patterns appear in the air, leaving no chance for the two demons to escape.


    At the same time, another figure has also come to the bottom of the two demons. The milky white fighting light is released instantly and injected into the six color elements, which is integrated with the magic energy. The color of the magic light changes instantly with the fighting spirit, and becomes bright gold. Under the brand of countless magic patterns, the huge light mask completely limits the two demons to the world I can''t move inside.


    These seven figures are the six tower owners of the sixth tower of Falan and Nina, the inspector of Falan.


    Nina''s eyes are red at this time, and she can''t let her tears flow down. She clearly hears the conversation between Ye Yinzhu and salina. She regrets that she didn''t protect her granddaughter. But now, for the sake of the overall situation, she can''t care to save xiangluan. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 989

    All this is in Ye Yinzhu''s calculation. The obvious figures of the six tower owners floating in the air, the sudden attack of two abyss demons, and the appearance of the golden light shield are all within ye Yinzhu''s accurate calculation and plan.


    Three years of preparation is not a waste of time. In the face of the abyss, yujizhu knows the biggest threat. As long as the four demons can be destroyed, the balance of the war will be tilted immediately.


    However, only one little dragon girl can reach the peak combat effectiveness of the Ninth level of the second God. With the help of the beast, ye Yinzhu can only resist two abyss demons from the front. What about the rest of the abyss? To fill with life? Of course not.


    At this time, the ability of the master of the sixth tower of Falan was the seal of the demon God that Sloan used to trap master Phil Jackson. It''s just that Sloan''s magic seal is nothing more than the real magic seal.


    By virtue of the magic of the sixth tower master of Falan, the seal with extremely terrifying defensive and limiting ability is formed. In addition, Nina''s fighting spirit of the sixth level of the second God makes it change qualitatively, which makes the seal of the demon God achieve an excellent effect.


    According to legend, if the strength of the seven people who use the seal of the demon God can reach the Ninth level of the secondary God, then even the real God can never break free from the seal of the demon God.


    At this time, Federer and Nadal enjoy such treatment. Of course, the six pagoda masters did not reach the Ninth level of sub gods, but these two demons were not real gods.


    Before floating in the air six figures, just to attract them to come to the mirror. The mirror image is released by O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse. It''s a magic of forbidden incantation level. It''s very confusing. Even the soul waves of six people in the mirror image are no different from myself. Otherwise, the abyss devil will not be so easily deceived.


    In the original plan, if an abyss demon king was attacked, after he was trapped with the seal of demon God, the six tower owners and Nina would quickly kill him, and then join hands to deal with other demons. If you attract two or more demons, you should seal them as much as possible to prevent them from affecting the development of the battlefield.


    Trapping the two demons is of great benefit to the situation on the battlefield, although the fighting power of the sixth tower leader and Nina is also offset. However, without the threat of the abyss demon king, the human magicians can really play their role.


    After all, if you let a strong man at the level of demon king fight into the camp of magicians, it will only be a unilateral killing, which is the last scene Ye Yinzhu wants to see.


    From the very beginning of this decisive battle, the United forces of longqinus have been in a state of being suppressed. Until now, the situation of the war has entered the rhythm of Ye Yinzhu''s plan.


    The two demon kings were instantly controlled, and the whole scene immediately became different. Although this did not affect the combat effectiveness between the two opponents, ye Yinzhu, who was launching a full-scale attack on salina in the air, immediately woke up.


    One of the four demons of the abyss died in his own hands, the other fought in front of him, and the other two were trapped. Although he had no choice for a while, the other side had no top experts now, but his final strength had not been shown on the battlefield.


    "Little Dragon Girl, you attack the demon in the air and cooperate with the air force. All magicians, cover the enemy on the ground and fight back. "


    Ye Yinzhu''s voice was close to a roar. After being suppressed for such a long time, his own side suffered heavy losses. Marshal Seedorf was killed and a large number of soldiers were killed. At this moment, his mood was finally released.


    Purple in the city a sword died, a double head hate, look up to the sky and shout out, "death dragon wolf Knight order, bimont beast legion, Amethyst legion, French Blue Knight order, follow me to attack."


    As he said, his book has entered the final battle. Friends who still like this book, please give your precious VIP tickets and recommendation tickets to Qin Di, and let it shine in the final glory. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 990

    First of all, let''s say that xiangluan will not die


    It should not be disclosed. After all, this will be a foreshadowing in the future, but many readers are sad because of xiangluan''s death. Xiao San said it. ha-ha. The final result will certainly surprise you and satisfy you.


    At the same time, here is a piece of good news for Xiao San. The new book "Douluo mainland" has been registered. Convenient for everyone to collect first. The new book will be updated on December 20 at the same time as the end of Qin di.


    Xiao San''s character must be known to all his friends. Seamless continuous is Xiaosan''s motto. The so-called seamless continuous improvement means that there is no day in a year without updating. I think there are not many writers who can do it like Xiao San in the whole starting point. The purpose of Xiaosan is very simple, which is to bring seamless and uninterrupted reading to the readers.


    Year after year, it seems that Xiao San has never asked for leave. Frankly speaking, my body has been tired for a long time, but whenever Xiao San sees the support of his friends, he will turn it into the power of creation. Xiao San is working hard. Please continue to support me. With your support, I can move on.


    The new book, will be a grand new setting, to ensure that everyone is pleasantly surprised. From every point of view, the new book is much higher than that of Qin di. Book friends, let''s collect it first and support it.


    December 20. The end of the old book will represent a new beginning. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 991

    Falan is revered as the holy land of magicians. The magicians who practice here not only have innate advantages, but also cooperate with each other, which can not be compared with other countries.


    The fire magician''s attack is over, and Xiaosan has opened a new book, Title: Douluo mainland, book number: 1115277, which has been registered. You are welcome to collect it first. Xiaosan will start the new book update and seamless update when qindi ends on December 20. So that readers can continue to read the works of Xiao San. Thank you for your support. Thank you. Please vote for new books more.


    The new book will be a new set, and it''s also the first crossing book written by Xiaosan. In order to give you a better sense of substitution, Xiaosan even has passed by himself. Ha ha, let''s collect and vote. I''ll never regret it. The new book is absolutely wonderful. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 992

    Xiangluan''s body has begun to become cold and hard, and the death energy in her body is constantly rampant. It won''t be long before xiangluan''s body will be completely engulfed.


    Looking down at the dead face, ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed a determined brilliance, "xiangluan, I won''t make you ugly. Don''t worry, I will find a suitable body for you to live. I don''t want to wait for the next life. You are my woman in this life, and you will always be my woman. "


    The burning red light ignites in Ye Yinzhu''s hands. With his divine strength, the fire energy transformed from the force is so hot. In a flash, xiangluan''s delicate body has turned into ashes.


    The force envelops xiangluan''s ashes in a huge light shield and condenses them into a sphere. Death can be completely removed by Ye Yinzhu and life, and then they are carefully collected into Xumi''s precepts.


    The force rises and tears evaporate. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are cold. Although he has experienced many wars, he has never been so miserable as today. So many friends and relatives have left him in the war. What makes him most painful is that, as commander-in-chief, although he is in great pain at this time, he still has to keep calm. The coalition needs his command.


    Take a deep breath, press down the injury in the body, ye Yinzhu''s eyes toward the direction of the demon seal above the fortress. At this time, the little dragon girl has already launched an attack on the two inner demons outside the seal.


    Demon seal is a kind of magical seal. When you are in the room, you will be greatly limited. Your body and soul will be locked at the same time, and even it will be difficult to move.


    Although Federer and Nadal have amazing strength, they can''t break through the seal of the demon God jointly laid by Nina and the six tower master.


    The magic place of the seal of the demon God is that it is impossible to break away from or attack from the inside out, but it is not affected from the outside inside out.


    At this time, in the hands of the small dragon girl broke out one after another under the attack of yin and Yang, the two demons'' bodies are scarred. It''s hard to stop with death. It seems to be getting weaker and weaker.


    Little Dragon Girl''s attack suddenly stopped, her hands in front of her chest and palms relatively slowly beat, and the golden light like a millstone swirled out, forming a huge disc in front of him, which quickly turned up. The faint hum made the six pagoda owners of Falan look at each other in horror. Obviously, they also felt how terrible the energy intensity released by little dragon girl was.


    Wuji gives birth to Taiji, Taiji gives birth to Liangyi, and the joint forces of yin and Yang return to the beginning of Taiji. XiaoLongNu''s life energy is undergoing extreme condensation, which will also be her strongest blow.


    The two demons in the seal of the demon God obviously felt the external threat at the same time, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes. But soon, fear was replaced by ruthlessness. The bodies of the two demons became bright, and the surging death could burn in the body.


    Federer, the blue wizard, has a blue flame, while Nadal, the purple moon demon, is purple.


    When ye Yinzhu looks up, he just sees the two-color flames light up. He screams in his heart that it''s not good. His body suddenly speeds up and rushes toward the air.


    Although the colors of the flames lit up from the demons were different, the breath Ye Yinzhu was too familiar. Despite the isolation of the seal of the demons, he could still clearly distinguish what the energy contained in the flames was.


    At the beginning, master Phil Jackson used to mutate and evolve the four great beasts into his own armor and weapon with such a flame. The Dragon King used such a flame to inject the last soul power into himself and little dragon girl.


    Although Ye Yinzhu knows how terrible the strength of the seal is, can these two rising flames be resisted by the seal?


    At this time, although they know the devil will not give up the chance to die.


    Their own state has been weakened to a very low level by the seal of the demon God, and they have been severely damaged by the previous attack of little dragon girl. Seeing that little dragon girl has gathered such a huge amount of energy, the abyss army has also retreated under the leadership of the black demon king salina. They know that they have no chance to survive. In this case, they are no longer stingy, and they make the world prosperous It''s a last resort.


    The burning of the fire of the soul is the same whether it is for human beings who can give priority to life or for the abyss devil who can give priority to death. While the blue and purple flames were burning, the bodies of the two great demons almost recovered their ability to act at the same time.


    "Then destroy it together." Crazy cry, accompanied by the two-color flame suddenly big blazing, suddenly rising.


    Ye Yinzhu''s action was slow after all. He could only watch the golden light like a millstone in XiaoLongNu''s hand pour into the seal of the demon God. He could see the soul fire and death of the two demon kings burst out in an instant. His body was pushed out by a huge force, but he could not stop all this happening.


    The bodies of the blue sorcerer and the purple moon sorcerer burst suddenly. No matter the body, the dead energy or the soul, they broke up in an instant, and the dead could not die any more. They have returned to the embrace of death.


    However, the two strong men of the Ninth level of the second God also had the power of terror. The mixed light of blue and purple first collided with the golden light of little dragon girl, and then spread in the next moment.The golden light is broken. Under the terrible blue and purple explosion, Little Dragon Girl''s body is the first one to fly out. Her body is bleeding in the air. It is obvious that she has suffered a lot of trauma.


    However, she can withdraw because she is not the subject of the seal of the demon God. The six tower owners and Nina, who are the seals of the show, can''t go back.


    Their energy is completely connected with the seal of the demon God. With the explosion of the seal of the demon God, they must bear all attacks.


    The six tower masters of Falan, as the most powerful magicians in the mainland of lonzainus, show their real strength at this critical moment.


    Sanders of fire tower, Devon Casey of wind tower, Silas of water tower, and Wilkens of earth tower all lit up at the same time.


    The flame reappeared, the rising dazzling, is the biggest soul shining in one''s life. At that moment, the faces of the four tower owners became very calm, even with a faint smile.


    They chanted the same mantra, the last mantra of their lives.


    "The guardian of the goddess of nature."


    Water, fire, earth and wind, the four basic elements of nature, under the soul burning of the four tower owners, condense into a soft light curtain. The colorful light curtain replaces the broken seal of the demon God, and forcefully blocks the explosive force of the two demon kings.


    The four tower owners stepped forward and took over the defense positions of the previous seven, with smiles on their faces. Their bodies, accompanied by the dazzling soul fire, were fully integrated into the colorful light.


    O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, McMillan and Nina, the leader of the soul tower, were sent out far away under the action of huge energy. The four tower owners of water, fire, earth and wind used themselves to burn the fire of the soul, and paid for their lives to bear all the backfire of the seal of the demon God.


    To create a survival opportunity for the partner.


    Their choice is undoubtedly the most correct, otherwise, the death is not four people, but all.


    O''Brien, the leader of the lighthouse tower, was bleeding, and his eyes were full of tears. The seven leaders of the lighthouse tower ruled the lighthouse together for many years. They not only had strong strength, but also were close partners. The death of Sloan, the leader of the dark tower, had touched them a lot, but he was a sin.


    The death of the four tower owners at the same time makes the two remaining tower owners feel endless sadness.


    Once the energy from the burning soul of the two ninth level demons is released, it will not only kill them, but also all the life in the fortress below. Even the exit of the passage may be destroyed by this terrible death energy.


    The four tower owners saved all the people at the cost of their own lives.


    Colorful light with its shrouded in the blue and purple death can gradually fade down, the dazzling halo represents the fall of six peerless strong.


    There is no doubt about the outcome of this holy war. However, the coalition forces have paid too much for this holy war.


    With the force, ye Yinzhu can only use the force to take Nina and the two tower owners. XiaoLongNu''s body, which was shaken, hovered in the air and fell to the ground. His face was like gold paper. Obviously, he was injured a lot.


    "Elder martial brother." Looking at O''Brien, the old tearful master of the bright tower, ye Yinzhu''s voice choked.


    O''Brien waved. "Don''t be sad, Yinzhu. They did the right thing. At that time, only the protection of the goddess of nature could resist the death of the two demons. Long before we came here, we were ready to die for jihad. I''m proud of these four old guys... "


    With the last word, O''Brien''s body has fallen into the arms of McMillan, the master of the soul tower.


    In the seal of the demon God, O''Brien is undoubtedly the leader, and he bears and releases the most energy. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 993

    Although he was not dead at this time, he was deeply injured. In addition to the excessive energy consumption and the stimulation brought by the death of the four tower owners, the chief tower owner of Falan was finally unable to support him.


    McMillan choked: "Yinzhu, the rest is up to you. We old guys, it''s time to rest." As he said this, he helped O''Brien walk slowly towards the open space.


    The back of the two old people looked a little lonely.


    Ye Yinzhu took a few deep breaths one after another, trying to calm the agitation of his mood, but his eyes still couldn''t restrain the flicker of the cold light.


    Clench your fists and you can''t relax for a long time.


    "Yinzhu, xiangluan, she..." Nina, after all, is a strong martial arts player in the sixth level of the sub God level. Her physical endurance is much stronger than that of the tower owners, so her injury is the lightest.


    Hearing Nina''s voice, ye Yinzhu looks at her. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to explain to the grandmother.


    Nina flashed a sadness in her eyes and waved, "OK, you don''t have to say anything. If you still have a feeling for xiangluan, then help her take care of Ruiqin in the future. In these years, Ruiqin is the only motivation for her to survive. "


    The two tower owners left, and Nina also left. Although they were not far away, ye Yinzhu felt as if he had lost them forever.


    Fingernails pierce the palm, and drops of blood slip from the palm. But ye Yinzhu doesn''t feel it. Is the holy war really over?


    No, not for him.


    The war is not over until the abyssal creatures of this plane are completely destroyed.


    Ye Yinzhu bites the tip of his tongue fiercely. Under the stimulation of pain, he flies up again and falls to the wall of the fortress to observe the situation on the battlefield.


    At this time, the Allied forces have been pursuing and killing far away, including the qindi, which is constantly killing the retreating abyss army.


    On the ground, a corpse is constantly left behind, and the Falan magicians who follow the pursuit release one magic after another, and rush into the enemy''s scattered formation, devouring those evil lives. The main fighting power in the


    fortress, especially the cavalry, has been sent out of the city. All the left behind garrisons are all deployed back-up infantry. The battle ahead is no longer required by Ye Yin Zhu. He immediately ordered the order to save the wounded and rescue the wounded and clean up the battlefield. .


    The United forces of longqinusi have been pursuing and killing for three hundred Li before ending the pursuit. As the magicians joined the war, they brought a devastating blow to the abyss army. Some of the high-level abyss creatures escaped, but the low-level abyss creatures could not resist the attack of magic. Most of them left their bodies.


    This war lasted for one day and one night on the abyss plane. The number of casualties on both sides of the war was extremely alarming.


    When the United forces of lonzainus returned to the fortress with a tired and victorious pace, and the commanders began to count the number of casualties, their excitement gradually disappeared and they were replaced by deep sorrow.


    According to statistics, the number of soldiers killed in the battle field is more than 1.5 million, and the number of disabled is countless. Apart from the relatively complete legion of magicians, there is no full Legion.


    Sidorf, the first commander in chief, Princess xiangluan of Milan Empire, the four tower masters of water, fire, earth and wind of Falan, and King platinum bimont were killed. Only five of the twelve paladins of Falan were left. The battle group of qindi aircraft carrier, the helldragon, the giant dragon and the hornhawk still had less than 400, 300 and 2000 to maintain their combat effectiveness.


    Double headed chimera and spirit dragon also suffered more than a third of casualties.


    Even the behemoth has given more than 500 lives in this war. The 300 soldiers of the death dragon and wolf order have died 46 people, the Amethyst Legion has one third of the casualties, and the orc''s three ace legions, white tiger, giant bear and gold, have more than half of the casualties.


    The more than 200 magic guided cannons brought by Qin City can still be used for less than 100, and the rest are corroded and lose their function.


    Longqinusi fortress is even scarred, and the damaged part can not be repaired in a short time.


    This war is much more than ye Yinzhu expected. However, the coalition forces also won a decisive victory in this war.


    The army of the abyss was completely defeated, and the four demons died in battle. Only one of the four demons, salina, who was seriously injured, escaped, and the 40 strong demons at the level of demons only escaped more than ten people. In the process of pursuing the Qin emperor, the magic gun once again came to power, which made the demons who had consumed their dead energy so badly.


    The biggest escape of the abyss air force is Tiangui. Destruction and the big crabs are completely destroyed. The loss of the Yin dragon Legion is more than 6000. Their flight speed is too slow, and they lose the protection of the anti magic shield of destruction. In the pursuit, these high abyss creatures suffer heavy casualties.


    If it wasn''t for the fatigue of the soldiers in the battle group of the qindi aircraft carrier, it might even leave all these Yin dragons on the battlefield.


    As for the army on the ground, the ones who escaped most were the snakes. They were always in the rear, not in the first line of battle, and the losses were the least.The rest of the abyss creatures have been completely crippled by the terrible magic. The scorpion and the bull were destroyed. Ghouls, sickles, and spiders are no longer organized.


    Ordinary hate and advanced hate were badly damaged. They also faced the same problem as Yin dragon. Their escape speed was too slow. They were chased and killed by the United forces of longqinus, and they were seriously injured.


    After this war, the four abyssal countries no longer have the strength to compete with the United forces of lunzainus, and the victory of this holy war was decided by this war.


    Ye Yinzhu sits on the handsome seat, his face is very calm, after listening to the report of the commander in chief, he is lost in thought, no one knows what he is thinking.


    But we all know that this battle has hit him hard. In particular, marshal siduofu, xiangluan and the four tower owners were killed.


    "Marshal." Oliveira called Ye Yinzhu in a low voice.


    Ye Yinzhu seemed to wake up from his thoughts. He took a look at him, nodded and said: "despite the heavy losses, we have won the war after all. But now is not the time to reward the three services. All Deputy commanders and commanders, when you go back, you immediately organize our soldiers to ask the water system magician to clean the toxins, and the wounded will be sent back to the mainland of lunqi Nuss as soon as possible to make a detailed statistics of the dead. After the end of the war, a pension was given. They are all heroes of this holy war. In addition, he ordered the craftsmen to repair the fortress walls, and the defense should not be lax, so as to prevent the abyss creatures from fighting back. That''s all for the meeting. Purple, ye Hongyan, Oliveira, Anya, you stay, the others can go


    The generals are already very tired. They get Ye Yinzhu''s order to leave the tent and go away.


    Other people left, purple no longer have any scruples, a lunge to Ye Yinzhu side, seize his shoulder, said: "Yinzhu, you are OK."


    Ye Yinzhu gently shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I''m all right. Little dragon girl, Sura, ocean, you also go down to have a rest. I have something to discuss with them. "


    Sula and the ocean are both red eyed. Sula steps forward and suddenly falls down on her knees in front of Ye Yinzhu with tears in her eyes. "Yinzhu, it''s all my fault. I didn''t notice when xiangluan left. That''s why she was hurt by the abyss demon king. Please punish me according to the military law."


    Ye Yinzhu was stunned for a moment. At this time, he seemed a little numb. He gently shook his head, stepped down from the handsome position, helped Sula up, and swept the ocean with his other hand, "don''t cry. You can''t blame it. Xiangluan left qindi by herself. As the commander of qindi, nothing was more important than war at that time. You did everything right. In this war, you command the qindi accurately and have made brilliant achievements on the battlefield


    "But I..." The death of xiangluan has a great impact on Sula. They all know what xiangluan said to Ye Yinzhu before she died, and also understand xiangluan''s feelings for ye Yinzhu. But at this moment, xiangluan''s people are dead, let alone jealous, they have only guilt in their heart.


    "Sister xiangluan, you are so stupid. Why don''t you tell me that you like Yinzhu, too. Why? " The ocean has no tears to cry. The best friend, the closest grandfather, all died in this war, the blow to her can be imagined.


    "No more. I''ve lost xiangluan. I don''t want you to be hurt any more. " Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are red, and he can no longer keep calm.


    If not because everything is not over, maybe he will hold his two wives and cry happily.


    "You all go. I''ll be back later."


    Haiyang and Sula leave, and XiaoLongNu goes down to have a rest under Ye Yinzhu''s command. Convergence agitation mood, ye Yinzhu''s eyes look at his three good brothers and Anya.


    These five people, collectively known as the five emperors of Qin City, look at each other. It is difficult for them to see the joy of victory from each other''s eyes. Some of them are just sad for the dead soldiers. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 994

    "Yinzhu, don''t think too much. Although this war has caused us heavy losses, it is a feat benefiting our children and grandchildren. After we completely destroy the foundation of the abyss plane, the mainland will no longer need to worry about the invasion from the abyss plane. This is the wish of the Dragon King, and also the wish of the four dead tower owners of Falan. You are the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces. You must cheer up and complete the follow-up work. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded, looked at Zi and said, "yes, this war is far from over. There are still many things for us to complete. I''m keeping you here for the next fight. According to the original plan, we have repulsed the most violent attack of the abyss army. After three days of repair, we will launch a general attack. "


    "Serena, the black demon king, fled. She must have gone back to the black demon king to collect the remnant army. Therefore, our first stop is led by the emperor of the black demon Kingdom, to defeat the remnant army led by salina and destroy the abyss of the black demon kingdom. Then destroy the other three abysses one by one. At that time, it was the real end of the jihad. After that, we just need to clean up the abyss plane and kill the isolated abyss creatures, then we can completely eradicate the evil creatures on this plane. "


    Purple said: "three days later, you are going to take those legions to the black demon kingdom? I''m afraid three days is not enough for all the legions of the army to repair. "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said, "I''ve thought about it. Most of the leaders of the enemy have been solved by us, and the resistance to further fighting will be greatly reduced. Three days later, I will only take the elite Legion to the leader of the black demon kingdom to destroy it. Purple, you and gracious, Ming, Shan, ray, follow me. Let nuoyun and two platinum bimont kings stay to command the orc army in the fortress. Hongyan, you and death dragon wolf Knights will follow me. Elder brother Oliveira, please select 100 magicians from Falan who are above purple level and take charge of the command. Sister Anya, spirit dragon and double headed chimera are going to fight with me. We don''t need the dragon to fight this time. Although I haven''t had a good impression on the dragon people, they play an important role in today''s war. There are only a few people left in the whole race, so they don''t need to participate in the war. I will use undead magic to repair the remaining Dragons of helldragon legion, or fight with us. The Knights of the hornhawks also fought with them. Do you have any questions? "


    In front of the four people shook their heads at the same time, indicating the recognition of Ye Yinzhu''s order.


    Oliveira said: "what about master O''Brien and master McMillan? Do you want them to join the war? If we have the magic assistance of two masters, we will be easier to deal with on the battlefield. What''s more, only under their command can the magicians of Falan exert their strongest power. "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, shook his head and said, "I don''t need to. If the four tower owners didn''t sacrifice, I would invite them to go with me, but Falan lost so much that there were only two masters left. The sadness in their hearts can be imagined. Let them stay in the fortress. "


    "No, let''s go together." A deep and hoarse voice came from the outside. Ye Yinzhu looked up and saw that O''Brien and McMillan came in from the outside at the same time. It seemed that their looks had returned to normal, but the deep sadness in their eyes could not be concealed.


    "Two elder martial brothers, you are all injured. You should have a good rest." Ye Yinzhu rushed to meet him.


    O''Brien shook his head and said, "it''s Franco''s duty to destroy the abyss creatures. Our old bones are not so fragile. We must take part in this battle while we can give full play to our surplus heat. Otherwise, how can we afford the dead Santos four. I''m afraid they''ll laugh at us underground. Three days, I think, is enough time for us to recover our magic. It''s just a pity that the four of them have gone. Otherwise, we can still use the seal of the devil. "


    "All right. Two masters, don''t inform grandma Nina about this. Xiangluan''s death is a great blow to her. Let her stay in the fortress and have a rest. "


    The two masters nodded at the same time.


    Qindi recovered its energy in longqinusi fortress. The whole fortress didn''t stop because of the end of the war. Craftsmen repaired the city wall, and soldiers who went out to battle three days after ye Yinzhu''s order seized the time to recover their physical strength and strength.


    The wounded were sent back to the mainland of lonzainus in batches, and the soldiers of each regiment were reorganized according to the country. Everything is going on in an orderly way.


    Since the meeting that day, ye Yinzhu had arranged everything, so he locked himself in the room. No one saw him. Every day, Sula just sent food to the room. The husband and wife rest in the room.


    At this time, no one will disturb Ye Yinzhu. He is not lightly injured on the battlefield. Ye Yinzhu, as the commander-in-chief, has made great contributions to the victory of this battle. Not only kill the shadow demon, but also beat back the black demon. It was under his detailed plan and leadership that the United forces of lonzainus could exert their strongest fighting capacity and completely defeat the enemy.


    If, before the beginning of the Jihad, some generals of various countries were still dissatisfied with Ye Yinzhu''s becoming the marshal of the United forces, then now all generals have nothing but admiration for the Qin emperor. They all know that if there is no Ye Yinzhu in this Jihad, maybe the result will be very different.Three days passed quickly. The internal repair of the fortress could not be finished in three days. Everything was still going on in an orderly way. But at night three days later, the battle group of the qindi aircraft carrier, which represents the strongest combat power of the United forces, quietly took off and left the fort. Only a few people at the top know the purpose of its departure.


    The size of the Qin emperor is really huge. It is still not crowded after carrying 1500 bimont giants, the warriors of the death dragon wolf order and the magicians of Falan.


    Qindi''s powerful wind system and magic crystal configuration make it still keep full speed. Under the protection of double headed chimera, spirit dragon, hell devil dragon and horned eagle knight, he flew to the direction led by the abyss emperor.


    Sula is still in the console, as the commander of the qindi. The ocean seems to have recovered, and the Smurfs girls are in the amplifying room. All fire controllers are on alert.


    Beside Ye Yinzhu, Xiao Longnu, Zi, Oliveira, ye Hongyan, O''Brien, and McMillan are all present. Anya, the queen of the elves, is in charge of commanding the air forces of the elves. In this war, the help of the elves to the Allied forces is undoubtedly huge. In the air force,


    also had two large legions, which was not dispatched in the previous war, but was temporarily dispatched from the orc country by purple. They are the Thunderbirds and Griffins of the orcs.


    The reason why the previous Jihad did not send them on the stage was Ye Yinzhu''s order. Thunderbirds and Griffins are only slightly better than ghosts in terms of strength. When they face millions of ghosts, they can only become cannon fodder. Ye Yinzhu didn''t want to see such a loss. Therefore, the air forces sent by the coalition forces at that time were the strongest.


    But now it''s different. The two legions of Thunderbird and Griffin add up to 200000. They are also flying orcs. This long-distance expedition can obviously further enhance the strength of this special force.


    Qindi was not flying fast at this time, of course, compared with its design speed. After all, although qindi can fly rapidly, the air forces guarding it cannot.


    Ye Yinzhu spread out the map in his hand and looked at it carefully. According to the current flight speed, it will take six days to get to the black demon kingdom. Fortunately, the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier is not as slow as yinlongfei. Ye Yinzhu can even be sure that when her army arrives at the leader of the black demon Kingdom, the black demon king salina may have returned there, but most of her abyss creatures have no time to withdraw.


    He had no fear that salina would go to the emperor of other abyss countries to hide. That doesn''t make any sense at all. The foundation of the abyss plane is the existence of the four abysses, which are to be destroyed one by one by the coalition forces. If he is the black demon king salina, he will certainly guard the familiar emperor leader, and will not choose other countries. Therefore, ye Yinzhu is 80% sure that salina will be in the imperial leadership. However, she certainly did not expect that she would come to her territory again so soon.


    Due to the huge internal space of the qindi, in order to maintain the flight speed, ye Yinzhu ordered the air force outside to enter the qindi in batches to have a rest. Every two hours a rotation, so that you can always keep the army forward, and do not need to deliberately land down to rest.


    Anya not only went out with the army, but also brought 100 natural mages of the elves. With their natural blessing, even the weakest Thunderbirds and Griffins can resist the environment of the abyss plane for the duration of their magic.


    "Yinzhu, we find that there are abyss creatures below. Shall we attack?" Sula''s voice rings in Ye Yinzhu''s ear.


    Ye Yinzhu immediately came to her and looked through the omni-directional monitoring and control system.


    Sure enough, as Sura said, on the ground below, there are a lot of abyssal creatures moving in the same direction as them. Among these abyssal creatures, there are all kinds of races, and many of them are with injuries. It is obvious that they retreated from the battle three days ago and were overtaken by the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier.


    -------------


    thank you for your precious ticket in the middle of this month. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 995

    After thinking for a moment, ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "forget it, let them go for the time being. Anyway, they will be dealt with sooner or later. We can''t afford to delay in the slightest. Keep going and order the soldiers not to attack. "


    "Yes."


    The next three days, along the way, we can often see the abyss creatures who fled to the black demon kingdom. The other three are dead. Only when Sarina and the demon have the chance to survive together, can they know.


    Through their actions, ye Yinzhu is more sure that salina must have returned to the black demon kingdom.


    Three days later, the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier has surpassed all the abyss creatures on the ground. However, not long after the flight, they finally met an abyss legion with a fairly large organizational scale, which once brought a lot of trouble to the United forces of lonzainus.


    "Yin dragon, Yin dragon ahead." Sula''s voice was a little excited. At this time, the Yin dragon army had no protection from destruction and ghosts. More than 4000 Yin dragons gathered together and were trying to fly forward. It''s just that their flying speed is not flattering. If it wasn''t for the sake of escape, plus more than three days ahead of qindi''s departure time, I''m afraid they would have been overtaken.


    "Yinzhu, what should we do? Don''t we attack yet? " Sula looks at Ye Yinzhu. At this time, others wake up from meditation and look at him.


    A cold light flashed in Ye Yinzhu''s eyes. "No, Yin dragon is different from those lower abyss creatures. This is the only organized and powerful combat force in the abyss plane. Destroy them completely, and the abyss plane will have no more power to fight. It''s time to destroy them while they''re alone. Intermediate guided guns ready to fire. "


    At the beginning of charging, three hundred intermediate magic guided cannons were opened. After three days of repair, qindi had a complete combat power, which was also the most terrible part of qindi. Qindi, which used so many advanced magic crystal stones, not only had strong attack power, but also had fast energy supplement speed. As long as there are enough air force guards, it is almost invincible on the battlefield.


    Ye Yinzhu found the Yin dragon Legion here, and naturally the Yin dragon Legion also found them. The Yin dragon itself has no soul, and it completely relies on the control of higher abyss creatures to fight. At this time, it is the black demon kingdom that the black demon king salina most trusts that leads the Yin dragon army to retreat. At the same time, small three''s new book "Douluo continent" has been registered, and those who have not collected it, please collect it. By the way, all of Xiao San''s books are launched on the starting point Chinese website. Please support. Please give more tickets to Douluo mainland. thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 996

    The black demon king salina stands on the rock beside the black demon abyss, with strong hatred and hatred in her eyes. As the first demon king''s fine tooth, it can be said that she is her lineage. She can clearly feel the breath of soul that erupts at the moment when fine tooth dies. She knew that the enemies from the mainland of lonzainus were coming.


    Sad mood in the heart, but salina did not lose confidence, come on, since you are coming, the black demon Kingdom emperor will be your burial place.


    The abyss Legion that came back with salina had only the faster ghosts and the higher abyss creatures.


    There is still a period of time before they come. Salina is ready in her heart. There is a cold breath in her eyes. Salina embraces her chest with her hands and looks at the abyss remnant soldiers gathered around the emperor''s leader, who withdraw with him. Murmured to himself: "it''s time to reflect your survival value."


    Two days was not long. Soon, ye Yinzhu led his battle group of qindi aircraft carrier close to the imperial leader of the black demon kingdom. However, to his surprise, after destroying the original Yin dragon army, it seemed that he was too calm along the way. Even now he has entered the imperial leader''s area, he did not see an abyss creature.


    It seems that the abyss creatures have disappeared out of thin air. Not even a scout.


    A faint feeling rose in his heart. He had thought of the key point. It was very unlikely that salina would withdraw from the imperial leadership with her abyss army. Then, there was only another possibility. What a queen of the abyss, salina.


    The faint golden light appears on the palm of Ye Yinzhu''s hand, and the necklace seems to be still with a faint afterglow lying in the palm of his hand. Looking at the gem on the necklace, ye Yinzhu feels the soul wave in his heart. Don''t worry, xiangluan. I will take revenge for you.


    "My command is that the army should march forward in a concentrated formation, without any dispersion. Sister Anya, please come to the qindi." He has lost xiangluan. He must never lose Anya again. Although Anya''s strength is much stronger than xiangluan, who can guarantee that she won''t be attacked by the black demon king? The order at this time can be regarded as preparing for a rainy day.


    Soon, through the open cabin door, Anya came to the qindi. She looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise and said, "Yinzhu, why did you let me in. The air force outside needs my command. "


    I''m afraid you don''t have to shake your head. Our enemy should be waiting for us in another situation. Maybe it''s going to be a one-on-one duel


    Standing beside Ye Yinzhu, the little dragon girl''s eyes flashed, revealing something strange, "if it''s one-on-one, let me go. It seems most appropriate for me to solve this final battle. "


    Ye Yinzhu took a look at her, shook his head and said, "no, you''re going with me. Since this is the last battle, we should not leave any chance for the abyss plane. "


    Far away, the towering mountain that ye Yinzhu had seen had already appeared in front of him. After climbing over this mountain, there was the leader of the black demon kingdom.


    The dense clouds are still in the air. In addition to the bad negative elements, the air seems to have a lot of dignified atmosphere.


    "Ye Yinzhu." A beautiful voice suddenly came from all directions, which seemed to shake the whole space. Even ye Yinzhu''s soul power could not find the specific location of the sound.


    Through the sound amplifying equipment in the qindi, ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "salina, come out. You should know what we''re here for


    "What''s the matter? Do you really think you have won? Come on, welcome to the black demon kingdom. As the host, I will treat you well. "


    As soon as the voice fell, suddenly, the thick fog in front of us suddenly separated to both sides, as if a monster''s mouth expanded, giving way to a passage.


    The passage is dark, and the invisible pressure seems to tell people that it will be a road of no return.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are very calm, nodded to Sula, "forward." He can never shrink back at this time.


    The qindi was escorted by the air force and entered slowly along this passage. Ye Yinzhu''s face kept calm all the time. Including him, XiaoLongNu and master O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, their mental power was fully opened, forming a mental barrier to expand and guard around the qindi. Once there was any enemy attack, they could feel it in the first time I feel it.


    This passage seems to be extra long. When they pass through the thick clouds, the black demon abyss is near. In the bottomless ravine, a light gray mist rises continuously and melts into the air in the mid air.


    At this moment, the battle group of qindi aircraft carrier seems to be covered by a huge cloud shield.


    The weakest horned hawk in the air force is humming uneasily. Even the breath of the double headed chimera and the spirit dragon is a little unstable. Only the hell dragon has no response. This kind of environment seems to be their favorite battlefield.Qindi slowly stops and floats in mid air. The air force keeps a dense formation around qindi. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes sweep over the people around her and finally fall on Sula and Princess Yinlong.


    "Qindi is under your command. Don''t forget what I said to you before we set out. It''s up to us to win or lose. Only when the abyss is completely destroyed can our holy war be regarded as a real victory. "


    Sula and Lisha look at each other and nod to Ye Yinzhu firmly.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes turned to O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, and McMillan, the leader of the soul tower. If I guess right, we will face the black demon king this time and the battle in the fortress will be different


    O''Brien made a strange gesture to Ye Yinzhu, while McMillan just nodded slightly.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes are full of light. "Purple, gracious, bright, shining, thunder, little dragon girl, follow me out of the warehouse."


    When the cabin door opened, seven figures floated out, turned into seven streamers, and soon came over the qindi. The huge energy fluctuated in the air, and every rhythm of the air seemed to tremble slightly.


    Feeling the breath of Ye Yinzhu''s seven people, the air force''s anxiety was significantly reduced. Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed over the bottomless abyss not far from his feet, and said in a deep voice: "fit."


    Shan and Lei fly up with a faint smile. These two beautiful girls, whose bodies have been transformed into bright light with gold and silver in the air, are quietly integrated into Ye Yinzhu''s body.


    Turn it into a pair of gold and silver magic wings that can give ye Yinzhu the strongest energy support.


    Then, the mountain giant Ming and the war giant Gladys appeared in front of and behind Ye Yinzhu respectively, and the huge energy wave suddenly rose. The bodies of the two great beasts had been transformed into parts of the armor in the blink of an eye, and integrated with Ye Yinzhu''s body in the sonorous sound.


    Light streamer shining, forming a strong defense system.


    This time, ye Yinzhu didn''t rush to release the soul bead to join the armor. His eyes are opposite to purple, and the two brothers are interlinked.


    Ziweian''s body suddenly turned into a shining purple star, flying towards Ye Yinzhu.


    Raising his right hand, ye Yinzhu took the dazzling purple light with his palm. The starlight twinkled in his palm, and instantly expanded to two meters in length. The bright starlight twinkled on the body of the sword. It was the Amethyst star sword.


    The combination of the five great beasts is over, but it''s not over.


    At this moment, Phil Jackson''s soul bead slowly emerged from the hollow of the chest of the armor. The soft and huge soul wave swept to every corner of Ye Yinzhu''s body in an instant. Every time the huge soul wave shines, it will make the beast suit composed of the five great beasts become more mellow, as if the five great beasts have really integrated with Ye Yinzhu .


    This soul bead can be said to be the core of the whole armor. At the beginning, with the help of his soul fire, master Phil Jackson made the five sacred beasts change. At this time, it is because of his soul bead that this sacred beast suit has the most perfect power.


    The soul bead first lights up. Ye Yinzhu subconsciously opens his arms. The little dragon girl beside him clearly sees that a circle of golden halo begins to spread from the soul bead on Ye Yinzhu''s chest.


    Where the golden halo reaches, ye Yinzhu''s beast suit also begins to change.


    Different from the last battle in Longqi Nusi fortress, this time''s beast suit turned into magnificent gold, which was shining with crystal light.


    All the joints of the whole armor seem to have disappeared. The glitter of gold crystal is released on the armor. The soft energy fluctuation makes the air tremble every time it shines.


    The golden light has spread to the wings behind Ye Yinzhu. The soft wings have become metal texture, and the color of golden crystal is on it. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 997

    The golden light also spread to the Amethyst star sword in his hand. Purple was replaced by gold. The golden light made the sword body brighter. At this moment, the breath of Ye Yinzhu has reached incomparable strength. Even little dragon girl is secretly frightened.


    This is the real effect of the beast suit, this time more purple, it finally showed its due style.


    Ye Yinzhu''s black eyes are covered with a light golden luster. At the center of his eyebrows, the golden zither pattern looms, which is his own soul.


    After the combination of the five sacred beasts, his soul energy has been sublimated again. It seems that the whole person has become the core between heaven and earth.


    The tip of the sword points obliquely to the abyss, and ye Yinzhu says faintly: "salina, come out. Since you are the only one left here, do you still need to hide? Don''t you mean to be a good host? "


    "You are strong. You''re young, too. There is a powerful being like you in the human race. We are not wronged to lose this war. But why do you have to kill them all? " There is no previous provocation in Salina''s voice, instead, it becomes a little low, a little hoarse voice with a little magnetism, which is easier to bring a sense of awe to people''s soul.


    Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu floated down on the cliff beside the abyss and said faintly: "if you win the abyss army, you and your army are on the mainland of longqinus, I ask you the same question, how will you answer it? Will you abyss creatures let us go? "


    Salina appears in the void of the black demon abyss. She moves step by step in the void and walks towards Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu.


    Compared with a few days ago when she was fighting in the fort of longqinusi, she was extremely calm at this time. There was no emotion fluctuation on her almost perfect pretty face. She just calmly looked at Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu, climbing in the void step by step, and walking towards them.


    Salina looks a little different. The back quarter cape has become five. The original dark green has completely turned black at this time, which sets off her white face. She looks pale and mysterious.


    Soon, salina has floated to the same height as ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu, but she is suspended above the abyss, not down-to-earth.


    In the distance, salina took a look at the aircraft carrier qindi.


    "Federer and Nadal are dead in your hands. I can''t feel their soul wave any more."


    Ye Yinzhu said indifferently: "the four demons of the abyss, now only you are left, they are waiting for you to accompany."


    Salina''s face showed a very humanized expression, which seemed to be resentful, but she could not see any worried look in her eyes, "do you have to do this? Is there no possibility of accommodation between us? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes became colder and colder. "Do you think there is any possibility of accommodation for two races with completely opposite abilities? If one side wins, the other side will be destroyed. This is the result of predestination. You can''t change it, neither can I. Perhaps, for your abyssal creatures, the creatures in our continent are your food, but for our continent, your abyssal creatures are evil. If we want to put an end to our relationship, then only one side can be completely destroyed. "


    The indifference in Salina''s eyes gradually became cold. "In this case, only one side of us can be destroyed. Do you really think you''re going to win? The ending may not be as easy as you think


    Ye Yinzhu saw self-confidence from salina''s eyes, and he was sure that he was not wrong.


    At such a time, it''s really surprising that she still has such a confident look in the face of the most elite soldiers of the United forces.


    "Do you think you can stop us, salina. As long as you die, we will destroy the four great abysses, and the abyss plane will be doomed. " Ye Yinzhu said calmly. At this time, he was not in a hurry to start.


    With a trace of charm on her pretty face, salina slowly took a step in the direction of Ye Yinzhu, "Lord Qin, if I surrender, can I. No matter what you say in the future, I will listen to you, OK? "


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flashed a evil spirit, "do you think it''s possible? Don''t say that you killed xiangluan. Even if we don''t really hate each other, I will never allow such abyss creatures as you to survive. Salina, don''t think that if you absorb a lot of dead energy of abyss creatures and make some progress, you can compete with us. You can''t step into the divine level, otherwise, you won''t wait in the abyss for so many years. Even if you are much stronger than you were a few days ago, you still can''t compete with all of us. "


    Salina looked at Ye Yinzhu in surprise, "do you know that I devoured all the subordinates in the imperial collar?"


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "how can you understand the wisdom of our human beings with your thoughts of abyss creatures. Your strength has obviously increased, but there are no abyssal creatures in this emperor''s leadership. I remember very clearly that you were hurt by my Yin and Yang chop that day. If you didn''t devour a large number of abyssal creatures, let alone enhance your strength, it would be impossible to restore your original strength. Do I need to say more now? You''ve devoured all the abyssal creatures that have retreated with you. After swallowing those demon lord level and many four countries'' high abyss creatures, you will become as powerful as you are now and think that you have the strength to compete with us. Am I right? ""Human intelligence?" There was a trace of disdain in Salina''s eyes. "I admit that you are very smart and an excellent commander, but if you think that your human intelligence is far more than us, you are very wrong. Soon, you will know how wrong you are."


    "Linna''s voice became more and more intense, and her voice became more and more dark as she roared.


    Ye Yinzhu is awe inspiring in his heart. He clearly feels that salina''s strength at this time has changed greatly with that day. At that time, salina was only the peak of the Ninth level of the second God level, but now she has stepped into the gate of the God level with one foot, which is the so-called demigod.


    Of course, it was hard for her to stride over the last step, but even so, she was much stronger than that day.


    Countless black air currents rose from the bottom of the abyss like tornadoes, and the huge black air filled the air, covering salina''s body like a giant dragon.


    Over the black demon abyss, the heavy clouds fluctuated violently, and even slowly squeezed inward. Countless sharp screams sounded in the fog, which made the listening heart swaying.


    Ye Yinzhu''s face changed slightly, "salina, you have condensed the soul of the abyss creatures in this cloud."


    Salina sneered, "even if I devour them, it''s impossible to enter the God level. Why waste it? As long as we can defeat you, all the sacrifices are worth it. This cloud is completely different from what you saw at the beginning. It hides the souls of millions of ghosts and a large number of high abyss soldiers. Their souls are stronger than any of you, so none of you can feel them before. I''m going to give you a taste of the agony of soul eating. At that time, I saw how you would destroy my abyss. "


    Light tower Lord O''Brien and soul tower Lord Macmillan saw that the huge soul magic fog gradually condensed and oppressed had made a response.


    O''Brien escapes a golden gem from his arms and throws it into the air. A strong golden light blooms in the air. With his low incantation, a huge golden sextuple appears at O''Brien''s feet. O''Brien raises his staff high, and a circle of milky white halo is injected into the golden gem in the air. The golden light becomes more and more bright.


    McMillan, the Lord of the Ghost Tower, is also singing a mantra, but his voice can be heard by every soldier on the scene. "Calmness is a virtue. Let the ghosts cry and the wolves howl, and I will never stand still. The soul is always proud, and let his evil waves soar and his brand stay in my heart forever."


    Macmillan''s eyes have completely become silver in the process of chanting the mantra, which is the silver of mental exertion to the extreme.


    Among the original seven tower owners of France, Macmillan''s strength was second only to O''Brien and Sloan, the eight level light tower owners of the second God level.


    But his spiritual power is the strongest of all the seven tower masters. He is good at spiritual magic, even O''Brien is afraid of a bit.


    O''Brien and McMillan are like two suns in the sky, one gold and one silver.


    The silver light released by McMillan is the highest magic of the spiritual system based on the great prophecy, which firmly locks the souls of all the soldiers on the scene in the sea of spirit, so that they will not be affected by everything outside.


    It makes the sound wave effect in the soul magic fog completely invalid.


    At this time, O''Brien''s incantation was finally completed. A vast golden light rose from around his body, and a little bit of Venus contained in it. In the blink of an eye, a huge golden light shield had been put up to completely protect the qindi aircraft carrier battle group.


    The magic fog is forced out and can''t invade. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 998

    The magic fog above the abyss contacts with the golden light shield, and constantly makes more shrill sounds. Although there are many souls in it, the weak souls have been purified in front of the light.


    O''Brien, McMillan two masters at this time of choice is undoubtedly the most correct. At this moment, first of all, we must not panic. It was McMillan who avoided that. Moreover, none of them knows what else is in the magic fog, let alone leave XiaoLongNu and ye Yinzhu here. Therefore, it is obviously the best way to dispel the magic fog to a certain extent so that it can''t hurt itself.


    O''Brien uses the holy light spirit array, which is one of the most powerful defensive magic in the light system. With the help of his magic and artifact, the magic fog outside can never cross the thunder pool for a certain period of time.


    Little Dragon Girl''s voice rang out in Ye Yinzhu''s ear, "magic fog should be able to command by death. As long as you kill salina, these magic fog will no longer be a threat. However, over the abyss, her combat effectiveness should be greatly enhanced. In addition to the previous phagocytosis, you should be careful. "


    Looking at O''Brien and McMillan, the masters of the lighthouse and the soul tower, who had been preparing for a long time, she was furious.


    "You all die for me." Hands in front of the chest circle, showing a crystal blue light of the lunar ice ring suddenly released, turned into two solid rings, toward Ye Yinzhu and XiaoLongNu''s body.


    Two circles of blue halo to the speed is very fast, almost a flash, has come to the little dragon girl and ye Yinzhu in front. Although this is not the instant effect of the Taiyin ice ring, its power is more terrible. The completely solidified Taiyin ice fire is no longer the power that can be explained by the forbidden curse.


    Even though ye Yinzhu''s armor is now defensive, he dare not let it hit directly in the front. In a flash, he retreats quickly. At the same time, he waves the sword of Amethyst and stars in his hand, and cuts four Yin and yang to form a golden rice character, cutting to the blue halo.


    Little Dragon Girl''s hands hovered in front of her chest, and a golden disc appeared between her palms, which was printed directly forward to meet the attack of the black demon king salina.


    Two deafening roars were heard almost at the same time, and ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu''s bodies flew away. They both clearly felt an extremely cold breath attacking their bodies. They were forced to resist by their lives.


    The huge black air around salina''s body also fluctuated violently at the same time. She opened her mouth and spewed out a blue mist. She shook her body and nine salina figures appeared in the air.


    The black fog rising from the abyss instantly turns into nine strands, which are injected into the nine figures respectively. The illusory figure suddenly becomes solidified. The most surprising thing is that these nine figures have the same huge fluctuation of soul. Even ye Yinzhu and Xiaolongnv can''t feel which is the real black demon king.


    The five point cloaks behind the nine Salinas were raised at the same time, making the same movement. The palms of the two palms were overlapped outward in front of the chest, and they were solemnly pushed out.


    Nine icy blue lights were emitted, four of them attacking Xiaolongnv and five attacking yeyinzhu. It''s like nine sharp swords.


    The milky white light gushed out, and the dead wood dragon harp, a supernatural instrument, had been suspended in front of Ye Yinzhu out of thin air. His right hand was the Amethyst star sword, his left hand was on the string, and his four fingers pulled back at the same time to make a strange whirl. In the face of five attacks, he suddenly released, "take my seven string wave folding Yin Yang blade."


    At the same time, seven strings burst out like a broken silk. The instant sound wave made nine salina''s bodies tremble at the same time. The seven golden light blades were released from the dead wood dragon harp at almost the same time. Each sound blade was half a minute faster than the previous one. In the blink of an eye, the seven Yin and Yang blades had integrated into a crescent shaped entity Gold blade.


    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing - with the five rays of Salina coming, ye Yinzhu''s seven string wave folding yin-yang blade seems to have infinite attraction. It absorbs all the five attacks. Between the five buzzing, it doesn''t break, but trembles more violently. It draws a beautiful arc in the air and goes straight to the rightmost salina.


    According to this trajectory, this golden blade can completely sweep nine salina''s bodies.


    Helen of Troy is as like as two peas before. It is also a round circle of hands, and a golden disc. It is a natural block to Selena''s attack. It seems that with the strengthening of Selena''s attack, her defense has become more powerful.


    Ye Yinzhu''s strike controlled the frequency of the Yin and Yang blades by using the resonance of the strings. It not only had the destructive power produced by the combination of yin and Yang, but also enhanced the cutting power. In addition, the seven blades were overlapped into one, which was extremely powerful. Therefore, he was able to resist salina''s attack and launch a counterattack.


    With the help of the abyss, salina is much stronger than she was in the last battle. Seeing that ye Yinzhu''s golden blade has arrived in front of her, nine figures disperse rapidly and leave their original positions in nine directions. Then she launches nine lights again, which bombards the golden blade from nine directions at the same time.


    With the violent roar, the golden blade broke in an instant. Although this blow did not hurt salina, the instant explosion of life energy still made the black fog around nine salina''s bodies disperse.Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu bully each other almost at the same time. This is the abyss, which can be said to be the birthplace of death energy. Salina has unique conditions to supplement energy, even faster than ye Yinzhu''s gold and silver magic wings. If you just fight for energy, the longer the time, the more unfavorable it will be for ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu. Therefore, they are no longer far away from salina Away from entanglement, while she resists Ye Yinzhu''s attack, she speeds up and rushes towards salina.


    At their level, when they fight with each other, they can''t dodge each other''s attack at all. Every attack is firmly locked by mental power, and only hard work can be done. However, the attack power burst out in a short distance can''t be compared with that of Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu.


    Nine salina, face is cold, watching Ye Yinzhu and XiaoLongNu come at the same time, she made an amazing action.


    Opening her mouth, nine Salinas spit out a dark green bead at the same time. As soon as the bead is out of the body, it immediately revolves around her body. Nine salina quickly gathered together, nine lights shot at the same time, this time, her light, added a layer of light green.


    "Soul pearl." Ye Yinzhu was shocked. Although salina''s soul bead was very different from his, he recognized it at a glance. It was the origin of soul and the ultimate existence of spiritual power. Of course, this is the soul bead of the auxiliary dead energy.


    Although eight of the nine Salinas must be fake, the appearance of nine soul pearls at the same time produced a great shock effect.


    Seeing that nine rays of light came again, ye Yinzhu''s face was not as relaxed as before.


    "I''ll do it." Little dragon girl drinks in a deep voice, and her delicate body is flashing. She has accelerated to rush in front of Ye Yinzhu, and her hands are encircled again. But this time, the release of Jin Guangming is much stronger than before. Forcibly circle the nine attacks from salina in front of her.


    There was no explosion. The attack of Jinguang and salina almost disappeared. XiaoLongNu''s body shook slightly. Her voice had already sounded in Ye Yinzhu''s mind. "Be careful, it''s very corrosive. Her soul bead has a strong corrosive effect, even my life can corrode. "


    Taking advantage of the stagnant body shape of little dragon girl, ye Yinzhu has passed by her and finally comes to salina. When salina''s next attack is about to continue, ye Yinzhu makes an instant transfer in close range.


    Although salina''s mental power has been locked on him, it can''t stop him from completing this action. The scattered nine figures can only attack the position that will appear after ye Yinzhu''s instant transfer at the same time.


    A little golden light diffuses in an instant. In the blink of an eye, it turns into a huge golden whirlpool and expands suddenly. Nine salina''s nine rays were taken away from the original attack track and scattered. The huge golden light also spread in an instant, and the huge whirlpool cut to nine Salinas at the same time.


    The reason why Ye Yinzhu uses this instant transfer in close range is that the position of the instant transfer is exactly the middle point of the nine Salinas. Since we can''t find salina''s real place, we should attack all the avatars and noumenon at the same time.


    Amethyst Star Laser chop, once again came to the world, Amethyst than the meaning of Meng, coupled with Ye Yinzhu''s strong strength, an instant burst out of unparalleled attack power.


    Ye Yinzhu''s attack power is too strong. This blow is not only his own power, but also the energy burst of five sacred beasts. The soul bead in front of his chest and his own soul bead in the middle of his brow release the strongest energy at the same time, all of which are assisted by this blow.


    The new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened. You are welcome to collect it first. It will be officially updated after the end of Emperor Qin on December 20. Book Number: 1115277


    for those who still have VIP votes, please vote for Qin Di, and for those who have recommended votes, please vote for Douluo mainland, thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 999

    Salina never thought that ye Yinzhu had such a unique skill. She underestimated Ye Yinzhu''s strength after all. Although she reacted very quickly, nine figures flew back quickly when they came into contact with the laser cutting of Amethyst stars, but they were still half a minute slow after all. Nine Salinas screamed at the same time and spewed black fog in her mouth. The black fog rising from the abyss was dispersed by Ye Yinzhu in an instant two-thirds.


    How can little dragon girl let go of such an opportunity? Her life can resist salina''s corrosive attack before. At this time, she just regains her fighting ability. In the twinkling of her figure, the two parts of Salina have been broken under the attack of her life. Nine Salinas became seven. The black light on his body was much dimmer.


    The huge whirlwind laser chopper didn''t let salina go and swept up. It stepped back in one direction, and the three nearest salina were distracted and twisted into it, breaking her body instantly.


    By this time, there were only four of the nine Salinas left.


    The remaining four Salinas spread out rapidly and fell towards the abyss at the same time. My eyes were full of fear.


    "Want to go?" Ye Yinzhu hummed coldly, showing his body. His wings converged behind him and rushed to the abyss like a meteor chasing the moon.


    What''s going on inside the abyss? Now he doesn''t know. It will be much more difficult to kill salina if she escapes into the abyss. Therefore, he will never give salina such an opportunity.


    Salina is in a hurry to escape, ye Yinzhu is well prepared, a few blinks of an eye, ye Yinzhu has exceeded salina''s body.


    The convergence of the golden wings behind suddenly beat down, the dead wood dragon harp broke out a series of chaotic melody, strong spiritual fluctuations form a terrible vortex, so that the descending salina body had to delay for a while, ye Yinzhu behind the wings shot down, a strong golden light suddenly burst out, forming a cross-sectional golden seal.


    At the same time, a blue and purple light is thrown out of his hand, and it is thrown to a salina under the golden light. The purple crystal star sword in his hand takes a huge light belt from bottom to top, blocking all the other three salina''s descending positions.


    "Get up there."


    Five separate bodies have been destroyed, and the rising auxiliary death energy in the abyss has been cut and dispersed by Ye Yinzhu''s Amethyst star laser, so salina''s strength has dropped greatly.


    Yes, she has really stepped into the level of demigod by swallowing a large number of abyss creatures. However, ye Yinzhu, who is facing her, has also stepped into this level after he has combined the five sacred beasts.


    Ye Yinzhu also has the assistance of two super artifacts, the dead wood dragon harp and the Thor''s hammer. Her comprehensive strength is above her, not to mention a little dragon girl. How could salina have defeated them.


    Boom, the body of Salina who was hit by the thunder broke and disappeared instantly, which was another phantom.


    Ye Yinzhu now knows that all the previous nine Salinas can be divided into parts or noumenon. Only by destroying all the parts can she be killed.


    The light curtain under the double wing cloth makes salina unable to break through. The huge light brought by the Amethyst star giant sword contains terrible mental power and life energy. Salina has no choice but to rise. It''s like being hit by Ye Yinzhu.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes suddenly turned into gold. Two golden lights came out of his eyes, converged into a point in front of him, condensed into a light, caught up with salina''s body in the thunderclap, and then killed one of her parts.


    This is the thunder strike of mountain giant. Now he can use the skills of every beast.


    Two Salinas rushed into the air. She saw a golden pattern of Yin-Yang fish. In panic, she only had time to escape one. The other part of her body had been ground into powder and disappeared in the yin-yang fish.


    So far, salina''s nine parts have gone, and the rest can only be her noumenon.


    Ye Yinzhu flies up and comes to XiaoLongNu. They don''t pursue each other any more. They use all their strength to attack continuously. They also need to balance their energy and supplement it.


    At this time, salina has been completely locked in their soul, there is no possibility of escape.


    Floating in the air, dark green beads around the body slowly rotating, although it seems that she is the same salina, but the light in her eyes is full of unwilling and disbelief. Staring at the direction of Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu, he murmured: "why, why, is it..."


    Little Dragon Girl''s cold voice sounded at this time, "no why. Death is your only end. "


    It seems that Serena, the black demon king, is trying to say something, but she sees the golden figure shooting out.


    Little dragon girl looks up to the sky and utters a dragon chant. Her wonderful and perfect body is in full bloom. The sound of the Dragon chant completely engulfs salina''s voice. With the condensation of the golden light, she turns into a golden five clawed dragon and pours at salina.


    This is the noumenon of little dragon girl, the noumenon of dragon, and her real strength.


    The life energy burst out at that moment, even the soul magic fog in the air rose with it.The lifeless spirit of the abyss, which had not been dispelled before, completely disappeared in front of XiaoLongNu''s dragon body. With the melodious sound of the dragon, the huge lifeenergy suddenly passed by the black demon king salina.


    The huge dragon shaped body quietly converges after passing over salina, and all the golden lights instantly merge, showing the body of little dragon girl. Her pretty face is a little bit more red, which seems to be a waste of energy.


    Salina''s body is still floating there, but the dark green bead on her body is no longer rotating, and the whole person is completely rigid there. She looks at the front with crazy eyes and murmurs: "you You... "


    Ding a light ring, the first broken, is the dark green bead on salina''s body, into a little green light dissipated in the air, and then, her body as if there were numerous cracks in general, thousands of black gas gushed out, bang a loud sound, finally the dust disappeared.


    There was silence above the abyss. Only Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu, who were floating in the air, gasped for breath.


    In the abyss, the rising dead air gradually calms down and returns to the embrace of the abyss. In the sky, in the huge magic fog of the soul, the sad cry of the soul becomes strong instantly. But this time, they are no longer gathering to attack the inside, but breaking out.


    It''s disappearing fast.


    Without salina, these soul magic fog will only dissipate.


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath, but he didn''t remove his five beast equipment. His eyes were deep, and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    Little dragon girl turns around slowly and looks at Ye Yinzhu, with a rare smile on her pretty face. Two people four eyes are opposite, the small dragon female seems to have some bashful lowered head.


    The magic fog finally dispersed. Although the sky was not clear, at least we could see the green moon on the plane of the abyss.


    O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, and McMillan, the leader of the soul tower, received their own magic, with a smile of relief on their faces.


    Ye Yinzhu takes XiaoLongNu back to the air. The order said: "except for the qindi, all air forces will fly to the periphery of the imperial leader to have a rest. Keep vigilant. If they encounter abyss creatures, they will be killed without mercy."


    "Yes."


    At the same time, the air force composed of hornhawk knight, hell demon dragon, spirit dragon and double headed chimera flew out. At this time, without the threat of abyss creatures, qindi no longer needed their protection.


    O''Brien said with a smile to Ye Yinzhu: "finally kill the last demon king. What we need to do next is to destroy all four abysses of this plane. By then, our holy war will really be over. Thank you, Yinzhu. Without you, we would never have accomplished this great pioneering work. From now on, Falan will no longer have to be afraid to protect the land of the seal. Lonzainus will never have to worry about the threat from this evil creature. Perhaps the most correct decision in my life is to help you become the commander in chief of the jihad. "


    With that, O''Brien laughed. He had not been so happy for a long time.


    Although the Jihad paid so much, it won in the end. You know, the existence of the abyss plane suppressed Falan for 10000 years.


    How can he not be proud of this hidden danger when he is the chief tower owner?


    "Two elder martial brothers, thank you very much. Let''s destroy this abyss first. Let''s get on the qindi first. Just have me and XiaoLongNu outside. The environment here is too bad after all. I let the air force go first because I''m afraid that there will be some problems when we destroy the abyss later. "


    O''Brien nodded and said, "OK, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Under the command of Ye Yinzhu, qindi opened the cabin door, and the two masters entered one after another.


    "Qindi takes off, moves to the front of the abyss, and all the magic guns are ready to launch. Report to me when you''re done charging. " Ye Yinzhu gives orders to the Qin emperor.


    Ye Yinzhu holds the Amethyst star sword in one hand, takes XiaoLongNu''s hand in the other hand, and floats to the rock beside the abyss to stand. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 1000

    Little dragon girl struggled slightly, and her pretty face showed a trace of blush. "What are you doing? Your two wives and your sister Anya are watching inside the qindi. Are you not afraid of their misunderstanding? "


    Ye Yinzhu smiles and takes a deep look at XiaoLongNu, "no, of course not. I can sit upright. What''s so terrible about it? You are beautiful, little dragon girl. "


    The blush on XiaoLongNu''s face added a little more, "really? Yinzhu, do you remember when we first met? "


    "Yes, of course." Ye Yinzhu had an exaggerated expression on his face. He naturally let go of her hand and patted XiaoLongNu on his heart. It seemed that he still had a lingering fear. "That time, you beat me miserably and almost killed me."


    Little Dragon Girl chuckles. Her face is as cold as the spring breeze. Her flawless beauty is so thrilling that she can''t help looking at Ye Yinzhu.


    "Do you hate me?"


    Looking at the little dragon girl''s smiling eyes, ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, how can I hate you for that? That''s the test that the Dragon King asked you to give me."


    Little Dragon Girl gently shook her head and said, "no, you are wrong. In fact, that is not the test given to you by the Dragon King. "


    "Oh?" Ye Yinzhu looks at her in surprise.


    XiaoLongNu said seriously: "when the old man asked you to come to me, you had passed his test, otherwise, he would not let you come to see me. You''re the one he picked. Do you want to ask, since the old guy has recognized you, I will attack you like that, or even force you to death? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded subconsciously.


    Little Dragon Girl sighed and said, "it''s not his test for you, but it''s my test for you. Time has changed. Now there is nothing to hide from you. It''s time for you to make a choice. When the old man put me into the fountain of life, he left his mark in the sea of my spirit. He said that if one day a man passes his test to find the fountain of life, then this man is my fated husband. "


    Speaking of this, she looked up at Ye Yinzhu, but what she saw from ye Yinzhu''s eyes was only astonishment. Later, when my spirit was able to communicate with the old guy, I told him that my destiny didn''t need him to decide. What he recognizes may not be what I recognize. Unless that person can pass my test. Now, do you understand? "


    Ye Yinzhu looked at Xiaolongnv, her eyes flickered, nodded and said, "I think I understand. So, I passed your test? "


    Little dragon girl showed some tenderness in her eyes. "At that time, your strength was not as good as me, and you were not familiar with my way of fighting. But even in that case, you never gave up. For the first time, I saw the mystery brought by Qin. If it wasn''t for the difference between your strength and mine, maybe you could really beat me that time. It was your bravery and wisdom that moved me. Under such difficult circumstances, you can still make use of all kinds of situations to create opportunities to die with me. Before that, I never thought that there would be such a brave man. "


    Listen to the beautiful voice of the girl.


    If any man stands in his position and listens to the confession of such a gorgeous girl, his heart may have been swaying, but ye Yinzhu can still keep calm and watch XiaoLongNu with a faint light in his eyes.


    "The old man is dead. In this world, you and I are the only ones with the same blood. You are my only relative. The war is over, ye Yinzhu. Can you tell me where my future lies? " Little dragon girl asked softly.


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head blankly.


    Little Dragon Girl''s face slightly changed, "don''t you want to accept me? Is it because you already have wives? "


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head again, but he still didn''t say a word.


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes showed a touch of sadness, "I understand, you are because I am too old. In terms of generations, I should be your ancestor, 10000 years older than you. In your heart, I can even be called an old monster. How can you accept me? It seems that you passed my test, but I never passed your test. Right? "


    Ye Yinzhu didn''t know how to answer XiaoLongNu''s words. He slowly lowered his head, and his eyes were full of light. After a long time, he asked, "do you really like me?"


    XiaoLongNu didn''t directly answer Ye Yinzhu''s question, "the outside world is really beautiful. Before I left the spring of life with you, I never thought that the outside world was so wonderful. There were so many different things in front of me. There are delicious food, all kinds of professions, all kinds of races. Magic, fighting spirit, warrior, mage, all these things are so fresh to me. Yes, I have a strong strength, almost more powerful than most people. However, in my heart, there is some fear. Even though I''m 10000 years old, I''ve never experienced this, and I don''t know how to face it. "Speaking of this, her eyes are deeply staring at Ye Yinzhu''s eyes, "fortunately you are here. It was you who took me away from the fountain of life and came to this world. No matter how confused and confused I was, you were always by my side. It''s like a haven. I don''t need to think about what''s going on outside. Just stay with you and you can handle everything. That may be called a kind of peaceful happiness. Although I''m a dragon, I''m also a woman. For women, the requirement is really simple. As long as I have an arm that I can rely on, it''s enough. Now, do you need to ask me the question again? "


    Ye Yinzhu said: "maybe, I don''t need it. I always thought that you couldn''t think about it, but you thought more than I did. "


    Little dragon girl looked at Ye Yinzhu deeply, "well, now it''s my turn to ask you. Have you ever liked me? "


    Ye Yinzhu took a deep breath and said: "in my eyes, or in anyone''s eyes, little dragon girl is so perfect. You have a beautiful face, powerful strength, noble birth and huge life energy. All this makes XiaoLongNu the most perfect woman in the world. And I am a normal man, as a normal man, in contact with such a beautiful thing, how can not be moved? I admit, I like little dragon girl. "


    XiaoLongNu smiles. This time, her smile is more comfortable, but tears also flow from the corner of her eyes. "Is there the word" but "behind? Although Ye Yinzhu likes XiaoLongNu, he already has a wife and children. So I can''t accept little dragon girl. Am I right


    Ye Yinzhu shook his head and said, "no, you''re not right."


    "No?" This time it''s the turn of little dragon girl to be surprised, "you say I''m wrong? Well, I don''t know what you mean. But don''t forget Yinzhu. Dragon clan, only you and I flow the same blood. If we can''t continue our descendants, the dragon clan will come to an end. Would you like to see this end? Since you like me, accept me. "


    Ye Yinzhu said with a bitter smile: "I will accept XiaoLongNu. You''re right. The dragon clan needs to continue. Unfortunately... "


    He just said here, but he heard Sula''s voice in the sky from the sound amplifying chamber of qindi, which interrupted him, "all the magic guided guns are fully charged, waiting for the order."


    Ye Yinzhu and Xiao Longnu look up at the qindi in the air at the same time. At this time, the qindi has come to the top of the abyss. All the magic guided cannons have come out of their positions. The intense energy fluctuation has been condensed and ready to launch at any time. The energy is locked in the center of the abyss.


    A light of chagrin and ferocity flashed in XiaoLongNu''s eyes. It just flashed away. Even ye Yinzhu around her didn''t see it.


    The energy on the qindi is extremely terrible. A total of 345 magic guided cannons are charged at the same time, which also has a great load on the qindi itself.


    This is the first time since the super aircraft carrier was built that 345 cannons have been charged at the same time for launching.


    No one knows how the abyss can be destroyed, but with the full force of the United Qin emperor, it will be launched to one position at the same time. People think that the abyss will also be destroyed.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "qindi, all the magic guided cannons are fired, target the abyss."


    "Yes." Through the amplifying equipment, Sula''s intermittent answer came out. All the muzzle lights up at the same time. At the next moment, all the power of qindi will be displayed in the black demon abyss.


    Little Dragon Girl sighed, "it''s all over at last."


    Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "is it really over? No, in my opinion, it''s far from over. "


    Little dragon girl looks at each other in amazement.


    Suddenly, ye Yinzhu raises his right foot and stomps to the ground without warning. Between the roar, the war giant Gladys'' War trample broke out in an instant.


    The little dragon girl, who is close at hand, is caught off guard. Even though she is so powerful, she is still not spared by the attack of Ye Yinzhu. Jiao body was shocked to fly up, fell into the vertigo state of the moment. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 1001

    XiaoLongNu said angrily, "it''s just your one-sided conjecture. Can you say that I''m the mother demon king based on this?"


    Ye Yinzhu gave a cool smile and said, "if it''s just that, I''m afraid I can''t convince anyone. I''m just saying that''s one of them. The second doubt is about Sula. "


    Little dragon girl was stunned, "Sula?"


    Ye Yinzhu said, "yes. Do you remember what happened when you came to the dark tower when you came back to Falan with me? At that time, Sula came out of the dark tower and stabbed me in the chest without saying anything. Although I erased that part of her memory, let her forget this bad memory. But then I thought about it carefully. Of course, I didn''t doubt you at that time. "


    "Later, we came together to the abyss plane for reconnaissance. After reconnaissance, when we returned to Falan, I found that Sura had been tormented by a strange energy. Through life energy, I can slowly dissolve that energy. I found that energy is dead energy. The dead energy that should not appear on the continent of lonzainus at all. It''s not an ordinary curse. Who would use deanergy on the mainland of lungzinus? At least that proves that there are abyssal creatures on the continent. Sula and I love each other. Although I left for three years and came back with you, Sula loves me so much. Even if she is a bit extreme, she will definitely ask what is the relationship between you and me, and then decide how to do it. Even if you and I really have feelings, with Sula''s love for me, I''m sure she won''t do it to me. So, it''s certain that Sula was already tainted by deanergy at that time. "


    "Later, I asked the ocean in detail if there was any unusual change in Sura before I came back, and the ocean''s answer was No. That is to say, until I come back with you, Sula is normal. But why did she become abnormal when she saw me? The answer is simple, because just when I came back, her soul was affected by deanergy. At that time, only you were by my side. "


    Little dragon girl looks at Ye Yinzhu angrily, "you are just guessing. Can you conclude that I am not the daughter of the Dragon King by these conjectures?"


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly: "you don''t have to worry. These are just two doubtful points. Of course, I didn''t say that they are evidence. There are still many such doubts. Let me tell you one by one. I''ll see how you can refute them. "


    "The third doubt is that you are the same person. who are you? You are the descendant of the Dragon King, you are the little dragon girl, but don''t you think the original body is too overbearing? Take the body of others, devour the soul of the captured, so as to achieve the purpose of control. Is this a skill that should be used by a descendant of the dragon who has been infiltrating life energy? At the beginning, I didn''t think much about it. I thought that maybe it was just a skill belonging to the dragon family, but later, I saw a very similar ability in the black demon king salina. I know that the original body to give up does not have to use life can be used, death can also be used. This skill should not belong to the dragon family. Unfortunately, when I saw this ability from salina, I couldn''t ask the Dragon King any more. "


    Little dragon girl just wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Ye Yinzhu. She raised her left hand and stretched out all four fingers. "Don''t worry, there''s more. At the beginning, when we came to the abyss plane, you seldom used your own strength. Why? Even if life can be difficult to recover here, but with your strength, it''s not almost impossible to do nothing. Of course, this question may be a bit far fetched, but if you think about it, maybe it''s because you''re afraid of being seen by your abyss compatriots that you try not to do anything, right? "


    Little dragon girl said in a cold voice, "what about now? This decisive battle with the abyss plane, can''t I do enough? Don''t forget that the black demon king salina died in my hands. If I am the mother demon king, why don''t I help the abyss plane kill you all? If I go against the water, can the alliance of lonzainus still win this war? "


    Ye Yinzhu nodded and said: "yes, I admit that in this holy war, you played a great role and killed a lot of abyss strongmen. No longer grudge their own lives. However, if I guess well, the reason why you dare to fight this time is that your strength has made a qualitative leap and reached the God level. For the concealment of their own breath has been able to achieve the devil level abyss creatures can not find your origin, right


    Little Dragon Girl''s body trembled violently for a while, looking at Ye Yinzhu stupidly, "you, how do you know that I have reached the God level?"


    Ye Yinzhu sneered: "if it wasn''t for the divine level, I can''t imagine anyone in the world who can resist the full force of the 345 magic guided guns of the qindi without death. You should have just been slightly injured. Only clothes can''t be preserved. I can''t think of any other possibility than the divine power. "


    Little dragon girl said with a bitter smile: "yes, I have reached the God level. When my father, the Dragon King, injected his soul power into my spiritual sea, I finally broke through the last bottleneck. But what you said is enough to prove that I am not the little dragon girl, but the mother demon king? Don''t forget, I''m the daughter of the Dragon King, and the ability to use it is also life energy. When I personally killed the black demon king salina, I used the noumenon dragon. Do you want me to use noumenon again, so that you can feel my energy breath, and whether there is death energy? "Ye Yinzhu said calmly: "no, the doubts are more than that. Maybe the other three demon kings don''t know your existence and think you are dead long ago, but I''m sure that the black demon king salina knows you. Otherwise, in the previous battle, she can be so calm? Until the last moment did not burn the fire of the soul to fight. Why? Because of you, you are her hope. So, at the moment when she was killed by you, the emotion in her eyes was so surprised. You kill her to kill her. Without her, no one will know that you are the original mother demon king. "


    "Without your guidance, how could salina know that xiangluan and I have something to do with each other and take away her body? At that time, there were so many powerful allied forces, so it was more important to choose any one than xiangluan strategically. You let her take away xiangluan''s body, is a heavy blow to me, also reduce my woman. It''s the same idea that you put death into Sula. It''s just that Sula and Haiyang were in the qindi on the battlefield. It''s not convenient for you to start. Anya''s elder sister''s strength is not to be able to give up casually, so you let salina choose xiangluan. "


    The light in XiaoLongNu''s eyes gradually became cold. "Ye Yinzhu, these are your subjective conjectures. With these, you think I''m the mother demon king? So cruel put me into the Qin Emperor''s attack? You... "


    Ye Yinzhu sighed, "I don''t want to believe that these are true. Do you think I want to see that the only descendant of the Dragon King is the mother demon king? However, the fact in front of me makes me believe it. If these are all doubts, they are all my subjective conjectures. Then, the words of the dragon king before he died confirmed all this. "


    "What did the Dragon King say before he died?" XiaoLongNu''s mood fluctuated violently, and her eyes were full of light.


    Ye Yinzhu said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that. You''ve been hiding well, hiding yourself deep. You''re not even dead. It''s all about using little dragon girl''s life energy. However, your soul is the mother demon king, the soul full of the breath of death. No matter how well you hide, when the Dragon King burns his own soul fire and injects the last soul power into our spiritual sea, he still finds the problem. Although you suddenly accelerated to absorb the spirit of the Dragon King at that time, you still said four words to my spiritual world before the spirit of the Dragon King dissipated. "


    "What did he say?" Little Dragon Girl''s eyes twinkled.


    Ye Yinzhu said, "what the Dragon King said to me is that the Dragon girl has a fake."


    "Dragon girl has a fake. What a dragon girl has a fake." Little dragon girl, no, now she should be called the mother demon king, "I didn''t expect that, I could not completely hide the old guy after all. What a Ye Yinzhu, you are really the man I like. But why do you have to expose me? " The mother demon king''s expression has no pretending air, light looking at Ye Yinzhu, a face of unwilling.


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "do you know how shocked I was then? At that time, I really couldn''t believe it was true. However, with the in-depth contact with you and your various performances on the battlefield, I confirmed what the Dragon King said. It''s also associated with your identity. Now, should you tell me what''s going on. Or do you want to hear my guess? "


    All the people in the Qin Emperor''s number are looking down upon each other. No one thought that things would develop to such a degree. XiaoLongNu, the only descendant of the Dragon King, is actually the mother demon king. It''s really hard to understand.


    The mother demon king smiles slightly. Instead of the coolness of little dragon girl in the past, she has more charm like salina. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 1002

    "Then let me hear how you speculate. See how much you''ve guessed. "


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly: "ten thousand years ago, the collision of the two continents of Donglong and Xilong opened the channel between the abyss plane and longqinus. You lead the abyss creatures into the world, and you want to get more creatures as food to promote the evolution of yourself and your subordinates. However, you didn''t expect to encounter the tenacious resistance of our ancestor dragon leading the East Dragon strongman. Not only failed to achieve their wishes, but their subordinates suffered heavy losses. In the end, the channel is finally sealed by the Dragon King. In the last battle between you and the Dragon King, you destroy each other''s bodies. In order to seal the entrance of the passage, the Dragon King used his soul to help other dragons complete the seal array. At that time, I''m afraid the Dragon King thought you were dead forever. "


    "But, after all, you have reached the divine level. At that time, your body will be destroyed and your soul will be greatly injured. You can no longer threaten the soul of the Dragon King. And the reason you didn''t follow the abyss army back to the abyss plane was because you were afraid. "


    "Fear? I have nothing to fear. " The mother demon king''s pupil contracted violently.


    Ye Yinzhu said: "your wounded soul is not strong enough, and you can no longer rule the whole abyss plane. It is also likely to be swallowed by those subordinates who fled back. In that case, you will really die. So, in order to survive, you chose to stay in lunzainus. By coincidence, it happened that the Dragon King put the eggs of little dragon girl into the life spring formed by the blood of the dragon clan. At that time, you are already in the form of soul. It directly intrudes into the dragon''s egg, uses the soul to seize the body of little dragon girl, and devours the original soul of little dragon girl. If it doesn''t make you full of the breath of little dragon girl, how can the Dragon King be cheated by you? "


    The mother demon king''s look has returned to calm, a touch of coldness appears on the perfect face, but she still quietly listens to Ye Yinzhu and goes on.


    "As time went on, your soul gradually recovered, but after all, because of the deep trauma of the war ten thousand years ago, you did not return to the divine level. At that time, in addition to your soul that can be bred by death, all your abilities belonged to the life energy of little dragon girl. That''s why although you are the mother demon king, you use the pure dragon''s unique skill. "


    "As for why you are willing to help me destroy the abyss plane, it is very simple. You have long been tired of the life of the abyss plane, and you are deeply attracted by the rich and colorful world of lonzainus. For you, the abyss plane has no meaning of existence, and you can no longer devour those abyss creatures under the action of life energy. Their existence, on the contrary, is in danger of exposing your identity. Therefore, you will spare no effort to help me destroy the abyss plane. As for you to find salina, just want her to help you clear some obstacles, and finally as long as you kill her, everything will become logical. It wasn''t until the moment she was killed by you that my judgment was completely clarified. It''s just that I calculated everything, but I didn''t expect xiangluan to die because of me. "


    The mother demon king quietly looked at Ye Yinzhu. They looked at each other across the void. For a long time, the mother demon king nodded slowly and looked at Ye Yinzhu coldly, "but why do you want to expose me? Don''t you think I''m not the mother demon king ten thousand years ago? Although I devoured the soul of little dragon girl, she also had a certain impact on me as the soul of the dragon. I don''t even want to rule the human world. I just want to be a woman, a real woman, marry you, have children for you, and live a happy life. To feel the beauty of the world. With my help, even within a certain period of time, I can let you enter the divine realm. At that time, lonzainus can make us live forever. "


    "You''re really smart. He''s a brilliant human being. What you just said is good. However, you are really stupid. If you don''t expose me. I will never do anything to harm you. Not before, and not even more in the future. Even if you have other wives, as long as you are good to me, I will tolerate it. But you have exposed me. Don''t you know that it won''t do you any good? Ten thousand years have passed. In the past ten thousand years, I have never done anything harmful to your human world. Why do you have to force each other? "


    The mother demon king looks at Ye Yinzhu, and her eyes are full of sorrow.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at her coldly, "mother demon king, some things can''t be diluted by time. It''s true that the body you have belongs to Little Dragon Girl, which can be said to be a beauty in the world. I also absolutely believe what you said, and even believe that you have feelings for me. However, all this can not replace the hatred between you and us Donglong people. It was you who led the abyss creatures to make our east dragon decline, and then we were taken by the west dragon. You killed the Dragon King, the ancestor of our east dragon. As a descendant of Donglong, do you think I will not even want my ancestors for the sake of female sex? "


    "I promised the Dragon King that I would take revenge for him, and I would make my promise. What if you''re a God? There is no possibility of reconciliation between you and me. I only hate you. Only by killing you can we be worthy of the dead dragon and our ancestors. Only by killing you can the abyss plane be regarded as a real destruction. "The dead wood dragon harp, a super artifact, slowly floats in front of Ye Yinzhu, and the huge sword of Amethyst and stars is slowly raised across his chest. The reason why he didn''t disarm the beast is not because the Qin emperor is about to bombard the abyss, but because of the existence of Little Dragon Girl.


    Listen to Ye Yinzhu''s words, the evil spirit in the eyes of the mother demon king is very strong, "I didn''t expect that the only man I like would be so heartless. Ye Yinzhu, do you really think you can kill me? Even though you can beat the black demon salina. But at most, you are just like her and become a demigod with the help of super artifact. Demigod and God are two very different concepts. It''s a long way to go. Now it''s too late for you to regret. Kill all the people in front of you with me, and when you come back to lonzainus, I''m still your wife. If you want, I can even make you the master of the whole continent of lonzainus. "


    Ye Yinzhu snorted coldly, "mother demon king, don''t dream. Do it. "


    With a flash of streamer, ye Yinzhu''s left hand suddenly moves. In the buzzing of the seven strings, the strings sound like a torrential rain. The sonorous melody is full of strong killing opportunities. Golden light blades constantly fly out, and then merge in the air and fly to the direction of the mother demon king.


    Condensed into a solid gold blade.


    The power is even more terrifying than when he hit salina before.


    The mother demon king floated there motionless, watching the golden blade come to her body with illusory light, and then slowly raised her hand. Unexpectedly, she just stretched out two spring onion like fingers and clamped the seven string wave folding Yin Yang blade that ye Yinzhu went all out to send out.


    "I''m not as good as you in mind. But in terms of strength, you can''t A light scorn flashed in her eyes, and the light on the mother demon king''s fingers flashed, and the golden light blade had turned into a little golden light and disappeared.


    Ye Yinzhu''s body, like a meteor, rushes towards the direction of the mother demon king, and his left hand keeps playing. The sonorous melody with a strong soul wave impacts the soul of the mother demon king.


    But as the mother demon king said, half god and God, one step away, far away.


    No matter how powerful his music is, it has no effect on the God level Mother demon king.


    As ye Yinzhu''s sword came up, the mother demon king''s hands slowly closed in front of her chest. Her seemingly slow movement easily caught Ye Yinzhu''s sword of Amethyst and stars.


    Two people of the same life can violent collision for a while, ye Yinzhu whole body Teng up a layer of golden fog, mother demon Wang double palms up a send, has thrown out his body.


    Ye Yinzhu flies out uncontrollably, but he doesn''t stop. The blue and purple light suddenly comes out when he flies away, and goes straight to the mother demon king.


    Super artifact: Hammer of Thor, with skill, thunderbolt strike.


    The mother demon king looked at the hammer of Thor hitting at her with incomparable speed. She could not help frowning, but she was still floating in the same place.


    A golden mask appeared around her body.


    With a dull bang, Thor''s hammer flew straight out and returned to Ye Yinzhu''s hands. The thunderbolt attack failed to penetrate the golden light.


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes show a strong fluctuation of energy. He stares at the mother demon king, and the light in his eyes flows. The corner of the mouth also spilled a trace of golden blood. That''s the dragon''s blood.


    The mother demon Wang shook her finger to Ye Yinzhu, "I said, in terms of strength, you can''t. None of these attacks will have any effect on me. Maybe, if you play the piano with all your strength, it will make me feel a little worried. Come on, Yinzhu, play a tune for me, OK


    ----------


    the new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened. You are welcome to collect it first. It will be officially updated after the end of Qin emperor on December 20.


    Book Number: 1115277 (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 1003

    "Go to hell." Ye Yinzhu is very angry. The mother demon king is obviously teasing him, and doesn''t take him seriously at all.


    Flying up again, this time he gave up the super artifact of dead wood dragon harp. Instead, he held the sword of Amethyst and stars in both hands. The blazing golden flame burned on the sword, and ye Yinzhu lit his own fire of life.


    If ordinary people burn the fire of life, in a moment, life can be consumed, and they will die immediately. But ye Yinzhu''s life energy is so full that he can fight with the fire of life.


    Just then, in the air, qindi had gathered energy again. To find out what''s going on, everyone in the qindi naturally regarded XiaoLongNu as the enemy of life and death.


    As ye Yinzhu said, if the mother demon king does not die, how can the abyss plane be completely destroyed? The cooling time of advanced magic guide cannon and annihilation cannon has not yet arrived, but intermediate magic guide cannon can be launched again.


    Three hundred intermediate magic guided guns are charging fast.


    The mother demon king subconsciously looked up at the qindi number in the air, and her eyes showed a bit of chagrin. "It''s really annoying. This qindi number is worthy of condensing the treasures and wisdom of all ethnic groups in longqinusi, and it can even hurt me who entered the divine level. Unfortunately, that should be the only time. "


    While saying that, her hands slowly raised in their own side, just like the original black demon king salina''s action. Ye Yinzhu is right. At the beginning, salina was the most trusted subordinate of the mother demon king. She also stayed here to guard the abyss plane. The mother demon king was born into a family of witches. At this time, she did not need to hide anything, but made her most familiar action.


    The two dazzling flames rose from the palm of the mother demon king. Different from the golden flame of Ye Yinzhu, the Milky flame rose from her palm.


    The mother demon king''s hands hovered on her head, and a circle of milky white flame halo had already soared into the air, flying towards the Qin emperor in the air.


    Ye Yinzhu is shocked. He wants to fly to the rescue, but finds that his spirit has been completely locked by the mother demon king. Before he takes off, the mother demon king has appeared in front of him.


    "Isn''t your opponent me?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s fire of life is strong again, and there is even a little white light in the golden flame, which surprised the mother demon king.


    Two palms together, a pair of slender palms shining with white flame once again caught the sword of Amethyst stars, and the flame on the sword body and the flame in her hand burned violently at the same time.


    "I didn''t expect that your step into demigod was even bigger than that of Salina who absorbed so much dead energy. It seems that even without my help, as long as you continue to practice, you will certainly be able to become a god level strong man. "


    The sword of Amethyst and stars was cast between the two palms of the mother demon king. No matter how hard Ye Yinzhu exerted himself, he could not move forward for half a minute. The milky white flame had expanded into a halo and shrouded the Qin emperor.


    "Don''t worry, the casting material of qindi is really good. Even I can''t destroy it with one blow. Besides, there are so many of your relatives and friends in it. How can I have the heart to make you sad? " The mother demon king looks at Ye Yinzhu with a smile.


    Breathes out like orchid, obviously also did not regard this as a battle.


    Ye Yinzhu''s breath has begun to become a little short, his eyes are shining, and the fire of life is burning as much as possible, but it still has no effect.


    The white flame enveloped the qindi.


    The terrible scene happened. Indeed, as the mother demon king said, it was impossible for her to destroy the qindi, but the terrible fire of divine life easily melted all the prominent parts of the qindi.


    In other words, the 345 magic guided guns and the powerful attack weapons of qindi were all scrapped in this terrible light in a moment.


    Mother demon king soft voice way: "so much good, they can no longer disturb us, isn''t it?"


    Ye Yinzhu snorted, trying to endure the pain brought by the mutual impact of the flames of life of both sides. He stepped on his right foot in the air and launched the war trample of the giant beast of war.


    In the roar, their bodies suddenly separated. The mother demon king''s body just shakes, but ye Yinzhu flies upside down and spews out a mouthful of pale gold blood again.


    The mother demon king said angrily, "are you really so persistent that you have to kill me?"


    Ye Yinzhu said coldly, "what do you think?"


    The mother demon king snorted coldly and said, "well, since you are so overconfident, I''ll show you what is the power of God."


    As she said this, her palms, which were still burning with white flame, drew a circle slowly and said faintly: "in God''s world, God is the master of everything. No one can change the result. This is my world, in my world, I let you live, you live, I let you die, you die. This is the power of God. It''s called the divine world. "


    The Milky light expands in parallel, and ye Yinzhu suddenly finds that his body can''t move, and even the power of his soul can''t get out of his body.


    All of them are solidified at this moment. With Ye Yinzhu''s demigod body, he was totally helpless."It''s a matter for both of us. We shouldn''t let other people in, right? Let me help you get rid of all this


    The mother demon king chuckled, with her right index finger pointing towards Ye Yinzhu, "sword, break away, armor, break away. Wings, break away


    A buzz of Ding rings from ye Yinzhu, and then his beast armor falls apart in an instant, and becomes the war giant gracis and mountain giant Ming again.


    Behind the wings and the hands of the Amethyst star sword also separated at the same time, flash, thunder, purple also appeared in Ye Yinzhu side. But ye Yinzhu only has a set of strong clothes on him.


    The supernatural instrument, the dead wood dragon harp, and the soul pearl of Phil Jackson, were forced to melt back into Ye Yinzhu''s body under the divine power of the mother demon king. At this time, he had completely become unarmed.


    The five beasts not only broke away from ye Yinzhu''s body, but also could not move in the divine world of the mother demon king.


    The mother demon king smiles and says, "see? This is the power of God, the power of God. At the beginning, the battle between me and the old guy of Dragon King was the collision of the divine world. Unfortunately, in this world, there will be no other divine world to fight against me. Don''t worry. They are all your brothers. I won''t kill them. You all go. Roll away, don''t affect me and my voice


    With that, the mother demon king waved her hand, and the five beasts flew out at the same time, far away, towards the black demon emperor.


    Just then, the cabin door of qindi opened. O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, and McMillan, the leader of the soul tower, flew out first, followed by Sura and the ocean.


    The two women ride on their own Silver Dragon and Snow Dragon leopard respectively. Anya has also flown out and floated beside them.


    Their faces are shining with determination.


    At the same time, more than 200 figures were drawn from the Qin emperor.


    They can''t fly, but they have wings and can glide freely in the air. Ye Hongyan sat on the back of the Dragon wolf prince, holding up his sword and yelling, "sword."


    The death warriors raised their swords at the same time, and the strong black light condensed into a stream in the air. With the help of gliding, she flies towards the mother demon king and her divine world below.


    "Cut, decide." Ye Hongyan yelled again. The swords of more than 200 death fighters cut forward at the same time. The huge black light condensed into a sharp blade in the air, and suddenly waved down to the mother demon king below.


    The mother demon king frowned, "you humans are really annoying. The power of judgment? Do you think this level of ruling power can break my divine world? If you are the real God of death, maybe you can do it. Unfortunately, this strength is far from enough. Go, go into the abyss


    While saying this, the mother demon king raised her palms up slowly. Her originally parallel divine world rises suddenly, and the two tower owners who are preparing to release magic in the air, as well as the bodies of Sura, ocean and Anya, solidify at the same time. Although the judgement power of the death warriors is claimed to be the power of breaking the gods, their energy level is far from that of the mother demon king.


    The divine world of the mother demon king suddenly vibrated. At the next moment, ye Hongyan and his death fighters had already fallen towards the abyss in the rapid gliding of the dragon and wolf. Although they have the power of judgment, they still can''t avoid the control of the mother demon king.


    "It''s really the power of judgment. If they can be ten times stronger, maybe they can really destroy me. Unfortunately, they will never have such an opportunity. "


    The mother demon king slowly turned to Ye Yinzhu and looked at him with a smile, "well, now finally no one will disturb us again. Yinzhu, do you really refuse to compromise with me? If you don''t want to, I can help you kill all these people. It''s just a lift. " (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 1004

    Ye Yinzhu coldly looked at the mother demon king, "for your strength, I really miscalculated. Even the powerful power of qindi can''t destroy you. Kill me. I will never compromise with you. Even if you don''t kill me now, as long as you kill them, I will go with them. Yes, your strength is very strong, you can control me with the divine world, but you can''t control me like this forever. I can''t kill you, but it''s not hard for me to kill myself. It''s a big deal. I''ll just be my wife. And the company of friends. At least I''ll never be alone underground. "


    "You -" the mother demon king''s anger was finally picked up again by Ye Yinzhu. "You humans are stupid. Don''t you know how precious life is? Whether it''s human beings or our abyss, every creature has only one chance to live. Dead, gone forever. What heaven and earth, you are just a psychological comfort to yourself. "


    Ye Yinzhu laughed, "so what? It''s a kind of happiness for me to die with my beloved. It''s a pleasure that a selfish abyss creature like you will never understand. "


    The mother demon king stares at Ye Yinzhu fiercely. Although Ye Yinzhu''s body can''t move, Zhan Ran''s clear eyes are staring at her without retreating. She is not half cowardly because of the strength of the mother demon king.


    One person, one demon, just looking at each other. Not at all.


    Suddenly, the mother demon Wang laughs. Even ye Yinzhu has to admit that her laughter is very beautiful. Of course, the laughter should belong to the original little dragon girl.


    "Ye Yinzhu, have you forgotten. You said before, "you like me." The anger in the eyes of the mother demon king disappeared, and her control of her emotions had reached a magical level. At this time, not only his face was tender, but also full of pity.


    Ye Yinzhu looked at her with disdain, "did I say that? That''s not right. I never said I liked you. "


    The queen said, "no, you said that. Before qindi launched the attack, you said that you like me. How can you not like a perfect person like me? "


    Ye Yinzhu said, "no, you remember wrong. I''m not talking about liking you, but liking little dragon girl. That''s appreciation. Everyone loves beauty. At that time, I said that I like little dragon girl, not the mother demon king. "


    "You..." The mother demon king''s breath obviously became short, "well, you ye Yinzhu, you are playing this kind of word game with me. Do you think I can''t cure you? As long as it''s what I want, there''s no possibility that I can''t get. Even if I want to destroy the whole continent of lonzainus, I can do it. I am God, the God of everything. "


    Ye Yinzhu sneered at her, "then I want to see how you conquer me."


    The mother demon king''s face was a little ugly, but her eyes showed a ray of self-confidence, "you just said that if your wives are dead, it doesn''t matter if you are dead, you can get together underground, right?"


    Ye Yinzhu said haughtily, "that''s good. Death is not terrible. The most terrible thing is to be lonely forever like you. "


    The murderous spirit flashed from the bottom of the mother demon king''s eyes, but she forced herself to hold back and didn''t attack. "If your wives didn''t die, do you have concerns in your heart and naturally don''t want to die?"


    Ye Yinzhu said faintly: "do you want to torture us? You can do it. But don''t give me a chance. Otherwise, I''m willing to die with my wives, and I won''t continue to be insulted by you, let alone compromise with you. "


    The mother demon king smiles. She smiles happily. In a flash, he has come to Ye Yinzhu. He raises his right hand and gently rubs Ye Yinzhu''s face. He blows a breath on his face. The faint fragrance comes to his face. Such a close look, more people can feel her soul stirring beauty.


    "Don''t worry, my dear. I won''t give you that chance. At the same time, I''m sure you won''t do that either. You seem to have forgotten. In this world, besides your wife, there are people you can''t give up. Do you want to fight me? I can only tell you. The final victory must belong to me. I am God. God is omnipotent


    While saying that, the mother demon king''s body suddenly retreated and returned to a hundred meters away. At the same time, her hands slowly closed in front of her chest and closed her eyes.


    It seems that the mother demon king''s look is a little dignified. Even when she was facing Ye Yinzhu''s attack with the fire of life or judging the divine power, her look was not as dignified as it is now.


    A low and strange mantra slowly came out of her mouth, which was a language Ye Yinzhu didn''t understand.


    This time, the silver light appeared beside the mother demon king. Slowly, a transparent bead was spit out.


    Although he didn''t know what the mother demon king was going to do, a strong uneasiness still rose in Ye Yinzhu''s heart.


    Silver light from the beginning of the desalination gradually strengthened, the mother demon king''s face even showed a bit of pain, we can see how huge the energy she used at this time. With her ability to resist the qindi''s all-out attack, she has to suffer so much. What on earth is she doing?At this moment, ye Yinzhu can''t think of a society that needs the mother demon king to consume so much energy. It''s so easy for her to kill these people. Although the Qin emperor failed to kill her, ye Yinzhu was forced to use a second plan to deal with her, which put everyone in danger. The death dragon and wolf order went deep into the abyss and did not know whether to live or not. But he was a little sure of his plan.


    Ye Yinzhu believes that the mother demon king will never kill himself easily. This is his grasp of the mother demon king''s mentality. What he hopes most is not killing, but how to integrate into the society of longqinus and live like a real human being. Grasping this point, ye Yinzhu''s plan has a great chance of success. In spite of the risk, he still had some assurance in his mind. But in front of him, the ability of the mother demon king made him uneasy. The unknown was the easiest thing to bring fear to people.


    What on earth is the mother demon king doing? No one knows, ye Yinzhu doesn''t, and others are even less clear.


    The silver light released from her body slowly condensed in the palm of her hand, and the light kept beating, vaguely felt that the energy was extremely active. It''s absolutely divine energy.


    The mother demon king gave a low drink, held the silver light''s right hand and waved it in front of her. She pulled out a silver thread in the air. Everyone''s soul fluctuated violently. The harsh tearing sound made their faces show a look of extreme pain.


    All of a sudden, ye Yinzhu understood what the mother demon king was doing, and his eyes suddenly showed a startled light. He never thought that the God level Mother demon king was so strong. At this time, she is more powerful than when she fought with the Dragon King ten thousand years ago.


    Take back her right hand, but the silver thread still exists in front of the mother demon king. Her face is dignified, and she reaches for the silver thread. Strange things appear, and her hands disappear into the silver thread. Then, her palms were divided, and the silver silk thread was abruptly pulled from the center to both sides by her, turning into a silver cuboid floating in front of her.


    Open your mouth, a transparent bead from the mother demon king mouth spit out, floating in front of her, looking at the bead, the mother demon king''s eyes full of nostalgia. The surface of the bead was transparent, but when it appeared, the abyss at the foot of the mother demon king seemed to groan slightly, and the whole earth of the abyss was shaking violently, like an earthquake.


    Yes, this bead is the soul bead of the mother demon king, and it is also a real spirit bead of God level. The soul of the mother demon king is gathered together, and it is the peak existence of the dead energy soul.


    The soul bead floats in front of the mother demon king and slowly autobiographies. The mother demon king''s eyes turn into empty white, and her powerful mental power penetrates directly into the silver light curtain with the help of the detached soul bead.


    At the corner of his mouth, there was a trace of evil smile. The mother demon king glanced at Ye Yinzhu subconsciously, which made him feel like his heart was beating.


    "I found you. Come out one by one. "


    The mother demon king''s hands penetrated into the silver light curtain again. Then, one by one, she pulled out of the light curtain and appeared in front of her. Due to the role of the mother demon king, these figures immediately floated in the air and remained motionless.


    What the mother demon king pulled out of the light curtain were four humans, or four children. They gave birth to four children, namely, yinzhuluan and Suye.


    Ye Siqin, ye lianqin, ye nianqin and the prince of Milan, who should now be called Ye Ruiqin.


    Seeing the appearance of the four children, not only Ye Yinzhu''s face changed greatly, but also Sula, Haiyang, O''Brien and McMillan, who were imprisoned in the air.


    They are not afraid of death, but when they see the four children in front of them, they are uncontrollably full of fear. They finally understood what the mother demon king was going to do.


    -------------


    the final madness of the Qin emperor, hehe, how will Yinzhu defeat the mother demon king? The answer will be revealed tomorrow. Friends with VIP tickets in hand, please support the brilliance of the Qin emperor at last. Thank you.


    The new book "Douluo mainland" has been launched and will be officially updated after the end of Qin emperor on December 20. Book Number: 1115277. For those who have recommended tickets, please vote for the new book. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 1005

    With her extremely powerful strength, she directly tore the space and used her own strength to cross the plane. Through the terrible spirit of God, she found the location of the four children on the mainland of longqinus and brought them to this plane by force.


    Ye Siqin, ye nianqin, and ye lianqin all have a look of surprise in their eyes. When they look at the little dragon girl in front of them and their parents on the other side, they don''t know what''s going on.


    "Mom, Dad, where is this?" Ye Siqin asked in surprise.


    The environment of the abyss plane is no better than that of lonzainus, especially the feeling of depression around him and the abyss under his feet.


    Among the four children, only Ye Ruiqin can keep calm. Looking at XiaoLongNu and ye Yinzhu on the other side, his eyes show the light of thinking. This clever child, no matter when, still can keep a clear head. It is worthy of the name of the prodigy Prince of Milan.


    Ye Yinzhu glared at the mother demon king, "what do you want to do? I didn''t expect you to be so mean. They threatened me with their children. "


    At this time, the mother demon king was already holding Zhizhu. Her face was indescribable and she said with a smile, "what do you say I want to do? Don''t you and your wife care about your life? See if these children care about my life. What a lovely child, worthy of your children. Yinzhu, how I wish we could have our own children. After entering the divine realm, that''s my biggest wish. "


    "Think of Qin, love Qin, read Qin, don''t be afraid, mom and dad will save you." Surajiao cried out. Tears are shining in my eyes. No matter how strong a woman is, she is still a woman. Seeing her children controlled by the mother demon king, her firm heart finally broke.


    The mother demon king stretched out her hand and held Ruiqin in her arms. "This is the son of you and xiangluan. This child is really cute. It''s said that his cleverness is amazing. His mother is no longer there. Maybe it''s a good choice to let him go down to the ground to follow his mother. You say yes or no, Yinzhu


    As she said this, the mother demon king held Ye Ruiqin in both hands and looked at him with soft eyes. "It''s a pity. I don''t know if the abyss is so high. If I fall from here, can the child''s wisdom make him alive? Yinzhu, let''s try. "


    With that, she tends to let go.


    "Stop it." An angry cry rang out, attracting the attention of the mother demon king.


    Looking at the direction of the voice of the mother demon Dynasty, "Oh, it''s sister Anya of Yinzhu. Do you think you can stop me? "


    It was Anya, who was also restrained, who cried out in anger. She took a deep breath, with a determined light in her eyes. "You are the God of the abyss. Why do you trouble some children?"


    The mother demon king''s eyes suddenly surged strong anger, "shut up, I''m not a god of the abyss, I just want to be an ordinary woman, you don''t even want to do this, you forced me to do this. Can''t I just be an ordinary person? "


    Anya stares at the mother demon king deeply and says: "the child is still young. You can''t be frightened. You let four children go first, and then take me to threaten Yinzhu. I believe it will have the same effect. Since you don''t want to break with Yinzhu, then don''t let the four children be scared again. "


    The mother demon king looked at Anya with disdain and said: "you? Do you think you have the weight of these four children in Ye Yinzhu''s heart? If you can threaten him, why do I have to break the plane to bring these four children here? "


    Anya said calmly: "anyway, you also want to use Yinzhu''s children to threaten him, so it''s the same with me. In my stomach, I already have Yinzhu''s fifth child. Is that enough? "


    "What?" The mother demon king and ye Yinzhu scream almost at the same time, and Sula and Haiyang look at Anya in disbelief. For a moment, she became the focus of attention.


    Anya to the ocean and Sula revealed a trace of bitter apology, "you don''t get me wrong, it''s just a coincidence. At that time, in order to save my life, Yinzhu had to use the fire of life to quell the excessive vitality in my body. That''s what happened. He just loved you all the time. It''s just a coincidence, or a mistake, between me and him


    Sula and the ocean looked at each other, just about to say something, but was forbidden by the mother demon king.


    The mother demon king frowned and said, "it seems that you have only had that relationship with him once. Three or four years have passed. If you had his child, you should have been born long ago. Do you think you can cheat me? "


    Anya said coldly, "I don''t have to cheat you. The gestation period of our Elven royal family is different from that of human beings. It''s 20 years. It''s a long time before the birth of the child. "


    The mother demon king stares at Anya, with deep jealousy in her eyes. "Unexpectedly, even you already have his child. But don''t underestimate yourself. Ye Yinzhu''s feelings for you are in another form. Maybe you are more useful than these children. Well, I don''t want to frighten these children either. It''s nothing to do with you. "While saying this, the mother demon king waved her hands, and the four children flew to Sura and the sea. At the same time, he photographed Anya beside him.


    Sula and the sea are temporarily released from the blockade of the action by the mother demon king, and they quickly embrace the children in their arms. When Sula embraces Siqin and Aiqin, she can''t help crying. Look at Anya''s eyes full of gratitude.


    When the children appear, the hearts of Sura and Haiyang are already in disorder. On the contrary, Anya can keep calm. She also sees that the reason why the mother demon king does so much is not to kill them, but to get their recognition, especially Ye Yinzhu''s.


    Siqin and Aiqin fall into Sula''s arms. They suddenly calm down and look at everything in front of them, full of puzzled light. Especially love Qin, as the only girl among the four children, has some to cry.


    Ye nianqin''s nerves are relatively large, so he doesn''t have much reaction. He and ye Ruiqin fall into the arms of the ocean together. At this time, they are very interested in Ye Ruiqin in front of him.


    "Are you my brother or my brother?"


    Ye Ruiqin looks at Ye Yinzhu a little dejected. With his intelligence, this kind of gaffe is rare. It can make him show such an expression. It can be seen that the words of the mother demon king have a great impact on his heart.


    "If what they say is true, then I should be your brother."


    The mother demon king photographed Anya in front of her, one hand around her slender waist, the other hand gently rubbed Anya''s abdomen, "is this you and his children? Ye Yinzhu, I''ll give you one last chance. Promise to marry me and I''ll let her go. Otherwise, I will not kill her. I will kill your children first, and then kill your other four children one by one. There is a limit to my patience. Don''t force me


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes flickered. Although he was brilliant, he couldn''t help feeling confused. Looking at Anya, who was controlled by the mother demon king, his heart was turbulent. For a moment, he was a little crazy. "As long as I promise you, you will let them all go?"


    The mother demon king said coldly, "yes. It''s nothing to let them go. However, there are some troubles in this process. First of all, all the people who know my identity today will die except those in front of me. Only in this way, no one will reveal my identity. Then I will erase the memory of several of them alive, only knowing that the abyss will be destroyed. If it wasn''t for your mental strength that I can''t erase my memory, I wouldn''t have wasted so much time with you. "


    "Finally. When they lose their memory, you should tell them that they have decided to marry me. Later, I will be your right wife, and they can only be your side room. Of course, the most important thing is that after all this is done, you should erase the memory in your mind that I am the mother demon king. Only in this way can you treat me wholeheartedly. If I do that, I''ll let them go. Otherwise, I''ll kill your children first and let you suffer for the rest of your life. "


    The mother demon king is the mother demon king after all. Although she wants to be a man, she is still so cruel. As long as ye Yinzhu agrees to her, in addition to the two tower owners, ye Yinzhu''s two wives and children, an Ya will be present. The rest, including the behemoth, Princess Yinlong, and the five beasts thrown out of the abyss by the mother demon king, will die.


    "As long as I promise you, you will let sister Anya go now?" Ye Yinzhu asked in a deep voice.


    The mother demon king said with a smile, "I know you are very smart. As I said, I''m not as good as you in terms of brain. But you should also know that you have one of the biggest shortcomings. Of course, in their view, this may be an advantage. It''s that you''re too emotional. In order not to let you play tricks. Before you do this, you have to make love to me in front of all of them. I''m a God, and I''m sure that as long as we do it once, I''ll have your baby. I think, at that time, you have to think more about what you do and how to calculate. "


    There was a trace of intoxicated light in her eyes. The mother demon king said excitedly: "I''m really looking forward to having a child with you. I don''t know how good our children will be, or at least better than those you have


    -------------------------------------------------


    this is the first chapter of the last four chapters of the book. Now it''s December 20, and Xiao San''s words mean what he says. At the same time that Qin Di is updated, Douluo mainland will officially start uploading. Welcome readers to read, please vote for the new book and support it. Thank you. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 1006

    With the fluctuation of seven rainbow lights, the eyes of Sura, Haiyang, Anya and the two tower owners become more and more heavy. Children are even more afraid to speak.


    Despair spread among them, and their hearts were filled with endless pain and sadness.


    All of a sudden, with the silver dragon coin that Sula sat down, all of them found that their bodies had recovered their ability to act. In the panic, adjust their body shape and keep a good flying posture.


    Everyone''s eyes are flashing with a look of surprise, what''s the matter? Why did the seal of the mother demon king disappear?


    In front of him, the rainbow light gradually faded, and two figures slowly emerged in the light. The eyes of the people immediately focused on them. The mood has become more depressed.


    A man and a woman, they are wearing the magic robes belonging to Ye Yinzhu, hand in hand, look full of intimacy and joy.


    "Yinzhu, you..." Sula''s voice choked, but she couldn''t speak.


    "Little Dragon Girl" let go of Ye Yinzhu''s hand, her figure flashed, and she had already flown to Sula out of thin air.


    Sura subconsciously hugged the child in her arms, "what are you going to do?"


    "Little Dragon Girl" puffed a smile and said: "don''t do anything, I haven''t seen your two baby children well."


    The ocean urges the snow dragon leopard to quickly block in front of Sula. Looking at Ye Yinzhu with a faint smile on her face in the distance, but without any action, her heart is also frozen. Has she completely bewitched her? "Stay away from Sula," he said angrily


    "Little Dragon Girl" pouted her lips and said, "Why are you so fierce. See how I punish you. " With that, her body almost instantly came close to the sea. Haven''t waited for the ocean reaction to come over, already forced to kiss on her face.


    "It''s so cool. No wonder Yinzhu likes you so much. You silly girl, if your sister changes her body, don''t you know each other? "


    The feeling of familiarity invades the heart of the ocean, and she looks at the "Little Dragon Girl" in front of her in surprise, "you, you are..."


    "Little Dragon Girl" raised her face and said seriously: "I remember that when you were five years old, it seemed that you peed in bed. That''s right. Don''t read like your mother. "


    "Sister xiangluan?" Although she was exposed, there was no embarrassment in her heart at this time. Her five-year-old, even her dead grandfather, didn''t know it. She only told her best sister about it.


    Xiangluan opens her arms, embraces the ocean and recites the piano. Her eyes are full of tears of happiness. "It''s me, it''s me. I''m not dead. I''m not dead. "


    O''Brien, the leader of the light tower, and McMillan, the leader of the soul tower, have already come to Ye Yinzhu''s side and stammered: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Yinzhu''s eyes showed a trace of sadness, "the soul of the mother demon king was killed by me. I use the undead magic to inject xiangluan''s soul into Xiaolongnv''s body. The blood of the dragon clan has been spread, and xiangluan has been revived. "


    "My God O''Brien and McMillan looked at each other in disbelief and said, "you mean, we won?"


    Ye Yinzhu showed a smile, "I think so."


    At this time, suddenly, a surging breath of death suddenly broke out from the abyss, rising with countless shrill calls, and the sudden changes suddenly startled everyone. Although Ye Yinzhu was badly hurt because he broke his spirit, he was still here. Xiao San would like to express his sincere thanks to my friends who have supported me all the time. Without your support, there would be no third grader today. It is your encouragement and help that makes third grader always have the power to create. It''s your support that makes Xiao San achieve his present achievements. As for the final outcome, frankly speaking, according to the original plan, ye Yinzhu will only have two wives, but the character Xiao San in the book also has deep feelings, which are difficult to choose. After careful consideration, it was decided that this would be the end. As for the mother demon king, her identity makes her a tragic figure. Xiao San can only say that I was writing the last one with tears in my eyes. That is the mother demon king''s helplessness, is also small three''s helplessness.


    Perhaps, from the perspective of the mother demon king, she did nothing wrong, but when the two civilizations collide with each other, what will be the final outcome? Ye Yinzhu represents Donglong. His ancestors died in the hands of the mother demon king. In this case, how can he accept the mother demon king? If so, he doesn''t deserve to be a descendant of the dragon.


    How many people will choose to forgive when our relatives are killed and our enemies stand in front of us? When little dragon girl or mother demon king just appeared, her ending was doomed. Yuanben Xiaosan also wants to write about the emotional relationship between her and ye Yinzhu. In that case, the ending will be more profound. But Xiao San didn''t dare to write like that because he was afraid that his friends would not accept it. If you just think that little dragon girl shouldn''t die, I think the ending will satisfy you. At least the dragon blood has been passed down. Perhaps, the end of this book brings you a little sad beauty.


    Here, let''s say thank you again. Bow, 90 degrees.


    "Qin Di" is over, and Xiao San''s new book has begun to upload. Please continue to support Xiao San''s new book "Douluo mainland". Please transfer the recommendation ticket to the new book Douluo mainland. Meanwhile, at 12 p.m. on Sunday, Xiao San will hold the first refinement meeting in Douluo mainland book review area. Welcome to join us. The third mistress will thank you for your support. (to be continued, for more information, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support the author, support the legitimate reading! )